《To Love You Again》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue: That night

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Prologue: That night</h4>


    Thunder was heard from afar. Followed by the heavy pour of the rain. The dark clouds became darker, no stars could be seen, even the moon seemed to be hiding.


    Below the heavy rain, a tragic scene urred.


    In the road, ck cars were opened and abandoned. Dead bodies scattered around the cars.


    In the middle of blood and guns, a beautifuldy sat on the road with a blooded man on herp.


    Her beautiful wedding dress stained with blood. Her shiny and long ck hair that was freed from the bun flowed freely on her pale shoulders. Even thedy was covered with blood and rain, it cannot cover her stunning beauty.


    On her usual cold and indifferent face there was a rarely seen emotions stered on her while holding the man.


    Fear, panicked, anxiety, confusion, exhaustion, and hopelessness were all could be seen.


    Her tears flowed in rhythmic with the rain. She had never cried so much like this in her life. Not even in her parents funeral, nor in her grandfather''s death. They are all indifferent to her.


    But this man...this man who made her heart beat, who made her smile,ugh for the first time, made her feel wanted, precious and loved...


    The man who brings ''life'' in her empty, dead life.


    This man who already hold her heart and life.


    If he died she would not know how to live again. She cannot live without him.


    "No...Linfeng...Linfeng...don''t leave me...stay awake..." thedy hold the man tightly and gently.


    The man tried to open his beautiful eyes. Even the man was covered in blood and his wet hair it did not hide the beautiful features of the man. His eyes that always sharp, cold, and full of vigor were now dimmed and in daze.


    He tried to see the beautiful woman whom he swore his life to protect to, to care and to love.


    He fought to open his eyes and be awake. But he cannot see her face clearly. He reached her face with his bloodied hand and feel her beautiful features. He began to reminisced the past.


    " Zhi''er...do you remember when we first met? When I saw you...you already captured my heart...from that day...No matter what I did to stop my feelings from g-growing...I ...I cannot help to love you and be mine....this must be my retribution...for being selfish...I am incapable...and let your life be at stake...you should live in luxury, with a perfect life and I cannot give it to you...forgive me..." Linfeng said between heavy breaths.


    "No...no... You''ve done everything you can to save me. I don''t regret it to escape with you...I cannot live with that beast. The only thing I regret in this life is to hold back my feelings for you. We should have enjoy those times...The times were together...without care to the world...because I''m weak, I don''t hold power enough to protect both of us...if I just be strong and powerful they can never separate us or bully us...it''s my fault..because I''m so weak...." Xiong Zhi cried harder. She never told this him before, nor told him what she truly feels and how she truly feels about him.


    Linfeng tried to strengthen himself to wipe her tears.


    "What are you saying...I should be the one who must protect you....because I''m born lower than you, I did not hold power to be with you...cough.." he cough more blood.


    "In the next life time if we meet, I will surely fall in love with you again...cough cough..." he cough a couple of times.


    " In the next lifetime, I will be strong and hold every moment of us. I will express to you all my love...never to regret again..." Xiong Zhi said with conviction. She had never been this determined before. But atst, it was toote. If she was given a second chance, she would do everything in her power to stopped this from happening. She would defy her faith.


    She saw his eyes were dimming and his breathing be slower.


    " Without you I cannot live...wait for me...we''ll be together soon...." she whispered.


    She watched as his eyes closed and stop breathing.


    The heavy rain continued to flow endlessly. Xiong Zhi stared at lifeless Linfeng, her eyes were empty and her heart died at same time the man died.


    She slowly looked up on the dark sky. Shey there and think about her tragic life.


    She had wealth


    She had brain


    She had beauty


    She had a handsome fiance.


    Life seems to be perfect for her. That''s what they said. That''s what they know.


    They did not know that..


    She was an orphan. She never experienced being love by her parents even when they were alive.


    She had an unloving grandfather who only used her as a pawn to expand his business. Arranged a marriage to her with a beast in prince''s clothing.


    She had a schemer and evil rtives who eye her like a wolf. Ready to pounce at her wealth.


    So what of wealth? So what of her surname Xiong? They cannot be used. They were thorny decorations.


    Her beauty? Her brains? It cannot be used...She was only a puppet and a model of her grandfather.


    She had never be herself. That''s why she grew to be cold, indifferent, and never opened to anybody.


    Until he came...


    Zhi looked at the man and caressed gently his cold face.


    He be her light. She did not care about him at first. Not even give him a nce before. Thinking he was only another pawn his grandfather put to stay at her side. But he''s different. He cares, even she did not look at him, he always gently give her reminders, advice, courage, and warnings that an aide should not cross.When the world scheme at her, he was the only one who patiently stay at her side. He gives herfort, protection and love.


    He let her feel loved.


    He was the only one in her life that she never regretted to known.


    Now her most precious one was gone.


    He''s gone.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes and stayed at his side holding him endearingly.


    She did not feel the cold nor the heavy drops of the rain that prickled on her skin.


    For hours, she did not move. She did not even hear the sirens and shouts. While her breathing was bing fainter she whispered.


    "Never again to be weak...Never again wasted our precious time...I''ll promise...In the next lifetime... I will protect you...and..love you..."


    The police approached thedy who had man on herp. He tried to talk to her and noticed something. He felt her pulse and said.


    "What a tragic...everyone is dead here."


    The dark sky witnessing the tragic scene thundered once again.

 Chapter 2 - Never again

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Never again</h4>


    Thunder was heard from afar followed by the heavy rain. It''s morning but the dark clouds covered the sun dimming the surroundings. Through the mansion of Xiong family, a girl woke up and sit up straight.


    Her face was pale and full of sweats. Her heart was beating so fast. She look at her surroundings. She recognized her ce. But she could not believe what she was seeing.


    She was dazed for a while, realizing something, she stand up and run towards her dressing room. Facing the full length mirror. She touch her face.


    ''It cannot be....howe I be young?!


    ''Is it all a dream?...But it felt so real....''


    Her face was full of disbelief.


    She still has a pale translucent skin that seemed to never reach the sun. Her shiny ck straight long hair reached to her waist. She still has a dark pair of cold and empty eyes protected by her long curly eyshes, her thin brows, her straight nose that gathers envy from her cousins, her thin red lips that spoke only few words, her pointed chin, and her little heart shape face, were still the same except she look younger. Like a maiden who were still blooming. The maiden in the mirror had a perfect portion of a woman''s body. Full b.r.e.a.s.t, small waist, and long legs. Even the girl looks a teenager it can still capture a full grown man eyes.


    But that''s not what the girl focused on.


    She quickly went outside her room and grabbed a maid.


    "What date today is?"


    The maid was startled at her sudden action. Because the young miss in front of her never speak to them. Even asked a question. They know her only as the indifferent young miss. The girl that was alone in her world.


    "What date today is?" She asked again with a slight desperation on her voice. Hope was disyed in her eyes.


    The maid was shocked again. Never ever she saw the young miss showed any emotion. But infront of her the girl look so venerable with a desperation on her voice. The maid felt like she won a lotto.


    ''This was once in a lifetime experience! The young miss just talk to me and open up to me...''


    (A/N : lol..she just ask you...)


    The maid felt like crying. But when she felt that her arm was grabbed tighter she remembered to answer.


    "Yo....young miss...today is june 4." The maid answered.


    "No...I mean is....what year?"


    "Eh...2011?" The maid said hesitantly.


    Why the young miss asked this?


    "2...2011?!" The girl was shocked.


    "So I''m sixteen this year?!" With wide eyes she look at the maid.


    The maid was equally startled.


    The young miss is SHOCKED! Wide eyed!


    The maid seemed to want to write in her diary right now and add this scene in the most unforgettable moment of her life. She had seen many face expression of the stone cold face of the young miss today. That even an earthquake or explosion could never affect her stoic face.


    ''I will brag itter to them hahaha''


    "Linfeng? Where is he?" The maid was pull out from her thoughts by the girl antics.


    "Who''s Linfeng Young miss?"


    The maid look at her strangely. There is no Linfeng in their household. The maid know the names of all the people from maids to bodyguards.


    Hearing this the girl was confused and fear and panicked was seen in her face.


    Another maid came up, bowed and said:


    "Young miss...your bath is ready. The uniform is already on your bed."


    "Uniform?" The girl asked.


    "Yes...from TIHS.. "


    The girl was shocked again. She run to her room and look at her uniform.


    The two maids look at each other questionably. Both thinking their young miss was strange.


    The girl in the room hold her uniform.


    ''It''s the same....same school...it''s not a dream...if it''s not a dream...then what is it? Did it really happen? Or did I reincarnate? Or Time travel? It''s crazy.....''


    The girl was none other than Xiong Zhi. The young miss from the eldest daughter of Xiong family.


    A momentter her eyes suddenly lit up.


    ''Sixteen...June 4...first day of school...This is the day...the day Linfeng was introduced to me.''


    With that thought she ran to her bathroom, not even ncing at the bathtub with warm water and roses, she opened her shower.


    Closing her eyes her thoughts wondered at the time of her dream or she must say her past life. She was not sure. It felt so real.


    This time her grandfather still alive. After her grandfather died, the impending doom on her started.


    The scheming rtive strike on her. Her fiance take off his mask. Her wealth, her inheritance and thepany was stripped on her.


    It''s all started two years from now. If she really travelled from the future to this past she must prevent it to happen. Or she must prepare. This was her second chance. The heavens gave her a second chance. To made no regrets in her life. Everything she got she will use it.


    Her wealth


    Her brain


    Her beauty


    Her surname Xiong


    This time she will make everything right.


    "Never again to be weak...Never again wasted our precious time...I''ll promise...In the next lifetime... I will protect you...and..love you..."


    Her final words rang clearly and loudly in her ears. The water from the shower was like the heavy rain drops of that night.


    The same sound of droplets and the coldness were all familiar to her.


    Opening her eyes, the emptiness was gone reced by sharpness and determination. The old Xiong Zhi was gone. A new reborn Xiong Zhi was standing now.


    "Never again..."

 Chapter 3 - We meet again

    <h4>Chapter 3 - We meet again</h4>


    Xiong Zhi usually took a bath for an hour. But this time she only took ten minutes.


    Without calling for maids, she wore her uniform,b her own hair letting it flow freely in her back. Without putting any make up she hurried down stairs.


    The maid that supposed to serve her were gossiping in the kitchen.


    "Hey....have you seen Mr. Zhou today?" Maid 1 asked.


    "Nope. Why? You know you should stop day dreaming about Mr. Zhou. Can''t you see how he never see you? He probably doesn''t know your name!" Maid 2 said.


    Maid 1 scoffed.


    "Stop it. You should know I won''t listen to you. Who doesn''t want to marry him? Even he has a son, he is still so handsome! And of course he''s the richest among us who''s working under Xiong!"


    "Speaking of his son, I saw them today! His son is so gorgeous than his own father!" Maid 1 continued.


    "Hey! Don''t tell me you gonna seduce him? Your an old hag already! Leave it to us, the blooming maidens." Retort maid 2.


    Hearing this, Xiong Zhi can''t help but imagine a scene where Linfeng was surrounded by pretty maids showing his usual gentle smile to her to the maids.


    She felt ufortable in her heart.


    Thingking Linfeng had a girl by his side loving her and protecting her.


    There was an indescribable feeling, making her heart heavy.


    This feeling was like a thiny thorn scratching her heart making it a bit painful.


    But she promised not to be weak anymore...


    ''In this lifetime, I will do everything to make Linfeng love me again...to be finally be with him.


    ''Even he has a girl. I will snatch him away from her.


    ''Linfeng...In the past you stayed and loved me secretly by my side...This time...I will boldy express my feelings to you.''


    Having courage, she took another step and cough loudly. She look coldly at maid 2 and said:


    " What are you gossiping about? If my grandfather heard you he will surely not let you take another step in Xiong mansion ever again nor to see whom you want to see."


    She passed like she had not say anything. While the maids were left with open mouth.


    "The....The young miss...spoke...She spoke!"


    (A/N: of course she can speak she''s not mute )


    They did not seem to focused on the fact that the young miss warned them.


    ----------------------------------------------


    In the dinning table Xiong Zhi sat to her usual chair. She was early than usual. The food was being served and the maids secretly peeked at her. Their young miss was early today. What scared them was their young miss sat there unmoving, unblinking, with her usual cold expressionless face. If not for the light raise and down of her chest she would be mistaken us a beautiful statue.


    Xiong Zhi was waiting for her grandfather. Actually, Xiong Zhi was holding her excitement and anxiety meeting her grandfather again after five years, thest time she had seen him.


    Even she did not had an attachment to the old man he was still her guardian. Even the old man saw her as his pawn he never scheme at her. The only mistake he has was choosing that beast to marry her to him.


    She want to say many things to the old man, her hatred and her thanks.


    But when she saw the old man walking towards her all her words was stuck at her throat.


    The old man still had his domineering aura that seemed that there was a written title in his forehead : ''I am a King. Bow on me youmoner. ''


    Swallowing hard, she stands up and bowed respectfully to her grandfather.


    "Good morning grandfather, have you had a good night rest?"


    She still remember her usual greeting every morning.


    Her grandfather looked at her and passed her while saying :


    "You will meet Zhou Min''s son today. Your aide. " grandfather said expressionless.


    Followed by him was Zhou Min, Linfeng''s father.


    Xiong Zhi looked behind his back. Wanting to see Linfeng. Not seeing him, she be anxious.


    ''Where is Linfeng ? Is he still the same Linfeng? Did he also travelled here ?''


    "Zhou Min, invite your son toe eat with us. " her grandfather said pulling her attentions to him.


    " Yes, Sir. Linfenge out introduce yourself to Young miss Zhi." Zhou Min said to nowhere.


    A tall shadownded, stand up and bowed ny degrees.


    " Zhou Linfeng, pledge my loyalty to the Xiong family. Serving as a reliable aide to the Young Miss Xiong Zhi. " Linfeng said not raising his head.


    ck hair that was slightly curly at the end was covering his face.


    Xiong Zhi felt the time was frozen. She stopped breathing, she stopped thinking, she stared at him unmoving.


    His figure, his tall stature, all of it. She wanted to engrave it in her mind. She wanted to see his face, caressed it while proiming her love that she had never given a chance to say to him in that life.


    She missed him....so badly that her heart stopped beating.


    Noticing no one answering, Linfeng take a short peek behind his hair. He did not dare to raise his head.


    But what he saw startled him.


    He knew the rumors about the young miss. Since he was her aide he was told and trained since young to serve this young miss.


    He investigate everything about her. Although he had not seen her, he heard about her stunning beauty.


    He heard about her cold, indifferent and meek behaviour. She spoke only few words treating it as gold. She had never show any emotions or reactions to anything. Like a lifeless doll.


    Unlike any rich young miss who were socializing on the top of the food chain, this girl was alone in her world. No friends, unapproachable.


    But the rumors about her not give her a slightly justice.


    Her beauty is not just stunning. He had seen countless of beauties while following his father in ballrooms and parties.


    But this girl who was younger a year than him had an otherworldly beauty.


    Her skin translucent like jade, her jet ck hair so straight and look so soft to touch reached at her waist. Without any make up, he can see clearly her bare beautiful face. Her straight nose, her thin kissable lips, her jaw that was carved at perfect shape. And the most that was stunned him was her phoenix eyes surrounded by long eyshes.


    From that beautiful eyes, thousands words seems to speak to him. Many emotions shed by.


    When she closed her eyes, his heart skip a beat. Then it thump so fast. He even hear it loudly in his ears.


    ''Wha....what''s this? Am I sick?''


    Linfeng was confused. He cannot describe what he was feeling. He even forgot that he raised his head and stare dumbly at the young miss.


    Noticing this, his father rebuke him.


    "Outrageous! Who told you to raise your head?!"


    "Ahh.....my apologies to Mr. Xiong and to the young miss." Linfeng hurriedly apologize. He felt foolish. How he stare boldy at the young miss!


    "It''s alright. No offense taken." Xiong Zhi tried to gentle her voice to Linfeng but since it was her first time it appeared cold and expressionless.


    When he slightly raised his head she clearly saw the face of the man that she missed and love dearly.


    His thick brows, his sharp and dark beautiful eyes covered by thickshes, his tall straight nose, his full red lips, his sharp jaw, every detail in his face was exceptional like a beautiful sculpture carved perfectly. He looked dashing and gorgeous. The familiar face that was only younger.


    How could not she notice him, a beautiful awesome man in the beggining? She really lived an empty life. Not knowing what beautiful is.


    Closing her eyes, engraving every detail of his perfect face in her heart.


    She want to run into him and tightly hug him and say those words that she wanted to say.


    But it''s not the time. She had to be patient. There still a matter at hand. Until then, she would not hold back her feelings for him.


    Opening her eyes, the sharp, cold and prating gaze appeared.


    She still stare at the man who was now bowing his head.


    ''Linfeng...seems I only reincarnated this time...but even you don''t remember those times, I will make it more precious and unforgettable...


    ''Linfeng.....ast.....we meet again....


    ''This time I will fulfill my promise....I hope you also fulfill yours....''

 Chapter 4 - I want to create my own company

    <h4>Chapter 4 - I want to create my ownpany</h4>


    Xiong Zhi sat on her usual chair. She was facing Zhou Min and Linfeng sat at his side. Her grandfather sat at the front as usual.


    Silence was heard through the long table. Even the sound of their eating cannot be heard.


    Xiong Zhi broke the silence and asked her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, I wish to build my own business. " She said out of the blue.


    The three man was shocked for different reasons.


    The old man was shocked because her granddaughter spoke for the first time in their meal! And she''s the one who initiated it!


    (A/N : Hey old man, that''s not the issue here )


    Zhou Min, the head butler, aide of Mr. Xiong, was shocked when she heard her spoke. This is the first time he heard another words from her aside from ''Yes, grandfather'' and her usual line in the morning. It was the longest time she spoke with new words!


    (A/N : Now I know why the maid said she felt like she won a lotto. The man here looks like he witnessed a world break record. )


    While Linfeng was shocked because of her words. How can a mere teenager build her ownpany? Even she has money, she must have capabilities, connections, and strong will to not let it to be bunkrupt.


    (A/N : Good reaction! Seems like you''re the only one who knew the issue here. )


    "Ahh....again?" Her grandfather asked her still shocked from earlier.


    " Grandfather, I wish to live independently and be capable to help you in thepany. My parents still have their shares in Xiong Corp. I know I have to be twenty to inherit their shares. But while I''m young I want to build my ownpany. "


    Because of her ipetencest lifetime her life be miserable. She had 27 % share of Xiong Corp. Her family''spany for generations. Xiong Corp. was the biggestpany in Country C and in top 10 bigpanies overseas.


    Those things was branded in her name. But she did not coveted it. Thinking if she joined in the the Xiong battle fighting for the shares and inheritance of Xiong''s wealth it would bring her troubles or cost her life. She was naive. ying safe, meek? and obedient was never good. She forgot that she was in the top of the food chain. Many hungry wolves waiting for her. It was the world of to eat or be eaten. Her greatest mistake was not partaking in any of it.? Bing the easiest target.


    But this time it would not be the same. She would strike at them first, caught them unprepared. She would build her own backup, her ownpany.


    The old man recovered his wits when he heard those words.


    What is this girl saying?!


    " Xiong Zhi! Do you know what are you saying?! Building your ownpany?! Do you think it''s easy that everyone can do it?! You girl, I know you are not a brat. You should listen to me like you always do. Study and graduate. You can help me by not bringing trouble in our surname. I let you marry then to expands our business. I already have someone in my mind. "


    Xiong Zhi clenched her teeth. Because of this...because she agreed easily her life be more doomed.


    " Grandfather, Zhi''er [1] is serious. I may be young. But I''m determined. As grandfather said, Zhi''er always listen to you. Never disobey your words. This time, Zhi''er only have one wish. Is to allow this granddaughter to be independent and capable. Grandfather, you are a Xiong, I''m also a Xiong, it runs in our blood to be on top of the world. If I''m weak and just to be wed to someone you already chose and be a decorations only, I''m a worthy to be a Xiong? Grandfather, I want to prove myself to you and see what I''m capable of. "


    ''And to avenge me and Linfeng to those animals.....I must be strong....''


    She silently add in her speech.


    The three man once again was shocked.? And once again, for different reasons.


    But this time the old man seriously pondered her words.


    By using the legendary name of Xiong , Xiong Zhi hit the old man in his weak spot. Knowing the old man gave importance to their surname. That even her mother was married the old man still used their surname dominating her husband.


    Zhou Min was shocked this time because he learned the young miss had a sharp tongue. Even only few wordse out, it was all straightforward and directly hit the spot.


    Linfeng was shocked because of the girl''s strong will.


    She might be cold and expressionless...but she''s not meek like they said... Seems like he has an interesting Young Miss.


    Linfeng lips curled up slightly. His gaze was intriguing while looking at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was indifferent to all of it. She was focused on her grandfather''s answer. But no matter what, if she have to do it secretly she''ll do it. She just only need a little money for creating thepany. She has ns. She might look sixteen, a girl who are blooming in her age, learning the world, but inside, her soul was an a.d.u.l.t twenty-three, who already experienced the ugly side of this world and even death itself.


    She looked at her grandfather with unwavering determination.


    This look move her grandfather''s heart. But he stilled his heart. In business, there''s no family. If you were strong and intelligent you would rise on the top. But if you''re weak, you would be eaten and never seen again. That''s how cruel this business world. That''s also one of the reasons why he did not want her to enter business. He would choose to let her marry a wealthy and capable man.


    But looking at his beautiful granddaughter''s eyes he can help but feel proud. He knew she was intelligent and she knew the rules of this world. Still, her granddaughter was still young. How can she survive this dangerous world?


    The old man was torn between '' yes, you can do'' and ''no you can''t''.


    (A/N : just get a flower, peel their petals, and decide already)


    ***Readers Reaction [RR]*** : Shut up A/N your not helping. Pity the old man...duh... Here''s flowers for you ****(A/N: ? (?_?) I don''t know where they popped out )


    Finally, after a long silence, the old man sighed.


    "If you really want, you can do. But you will never get a penny from me. I will not stop you. Since it is your ownpany, build it from scratch."


    Xiong Zhi breathed the breath she was holding.


    "Of course, grandfather I will not disappoint you. But...can I withdraw a little money from my savings that my parents left me? I only need 10 million. I will return it after two years with 20% interest. Since I did not earn the money from my savings I will just borrow it and return it immediately. "


    (A/N : Don''t forget, they were wealthy business family that runs for many generations. So their treasury contains Many Billions..that''s why 10 million is ''only'' and ''little'' for them. )


    ***[RR] *** : Shut up A/N we already know. Why you keep popping up? Don''t interrupt. Bty, can we borrow money? You know just a ''little'' and ''only'' ;) *******


    "What if you go bankrupt? Or yourpany did not expands at all or cannot return the 10 million after two years? "


    Her grandfather taunted her.


    "I will marry the man you choose and never speak of this like it never happened." She confidently reply.


    She would never marry that man. Hence, she would never let herself fail.


    " Since it was your money to waste I don''t have anyin. But I would like to see yourpany''s growth. You must set a goal.."


    " I nned after four years, the moment I turned twenty, I will have a strongpany. That its name will even reach your ears." Xiong Zhi said with a stoic face.


    "Hahaha! Indeed you are a Xiong. Don''t disappoint me, woman.? Iughed today and it will be bad if you make me humiliatedter. I would like to see what can you achieve in a mere four years."


    "Thank you, grandfather. I will fulfill my promise. But you mustprise me also to never interrupt my business in not appointed time. Not sent me to marriage to any man. If I seed in four years, build my ownpany and proved my abilities, I will choose the man that I will marry. " Xiong Zhi said determinedly.


    "Fine! It''s a deal. Hahaha! " The old man continued tough.


    In his heart, a mark was left by her granddaughter. In the years toe, he would remember this time when he witnessed the change in his granddaughter and the start of her legends in business world.

 Chapter 5 - Linfeng

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Linfeng</h4>


    Hello..


    How A/N and [RR] arguments and little pop up ?


    Well, I think it''s livelier if we havementators along the way. The kind of people who are gossipy. But A/N and [RR] are sarcastic.


    Hope you enjoy them tagging along with you! ;)


    -------------------------------------------------


    After the heated conversation, the four ate in silence.


    When the time to ride to school came, Linfeng walked towards Xiong Zhi and picked her bag.


    "Young Miss Zhi, please let me carry this baggage for you." Linfeng said looking down at her.


    Xiong Zhi was startled at first. Well, after their times together in the past she be fully aware of him. His actions, movements, breathing and even the clothes he was wearing.


    In the past, she never really look at him. Now, standing tall infront of her, looking at his beautiful features, she took the time to stare at him.


    Linfeng noticed Xiong Zhi''s eyes at him with intense gaze. He cannot help but feel the heat rise up in his head making his ears red.


    He was stared at by many woman before. With different kind of gaze. But this girl in front him had a gaze that he never felt before. So intense...so sincere...like her eyes wanted to say something.


    But Linfeng cannot understand. This was the first time they met, why she was looking at him like that?


    Maybe the Young Miss want to ask me something....


    Opening his mouth to say the thing in his mind, Xiong Zhi spoke first.


    "You look good in your uniform. "


    "..."


    Linfeng felt his ears was burned. He tried to maintain his stoic face while saying :


    "Thanks Young Miss Zhi for thepliment. "


    "En[1]...." Xiong Zhi turned back and walked first.


    Xiong Zhi looked like she did not say any thing to the man. Like it was a fact that must had to say.


    Linfeng tried to calm himself. It was just a littlepliment but he felt like the girl confessed her love to him.


    ''Get yourself together! It''s just apliment, nothing else!''


    (A/N : Poor Linfeng, she was actually confessing her love to you. )


    On the road to the car, Xiong Zhi continued to draw her n in her mind. To build her own business, to never meet the beast and to be with Linfeng.


    While having these thoughts Xiong Zhi can''t help to ce her eyes at Linfeng.


    Linfeng felt the intense gaze again. He tried very hard to remain his face expressionless and normal. But his ears betrayed him by turning red.


    (A/N : Poor Linfeng...)


    Xiong Zhi noticed this and study him more. Being look at, like he was an interesting specimen under that microscopic beautiful eyes, Linfeng sweated. He gulped and can''t help but furrowed his thick brows.


    Xiong Zhi saw everything in her eyes. She thought Linfeng was ufortable or in pain. She raised her hands and leaned towards him. She ced her hands in his forehead.


    "Are you sick?" She asked in a soft voice. She was really worried and concerned that it reflected on her voice.


    Hearing her soft voice with a little worry of it, Linfeng was stunned.


    Even the driver was shocked that he identally step on the breaks.


    Schreeeeetchhhh


    " What happened?" Linfeng asked with red ears. Even he was stunned at the moment, the safety of Young miss Zhi was his priority.


    "Apologies....young sir and young miss...I identally step on the breaks..." the driver said with a wince.


    "Be careful next time. I will still report this to father. The safety of Young miss is very important. " Linfeng said seriously.


    "Yes..sir.." the driver answered.


    Xiong Zhi who was watching at the side admired Linfeng again.


    ''Since he was young he was like this....prioritizing my safety first before himself...Even it was only his job. He''s such an awesome man...''


    She cannot help but stare at him again.


    Linfeng break out cold sweat. He thought he was spare from the intense gaze after the car incident.


    ''While she''s staring at me again?! I cannot hold it anymore!''


    Linfeng gathering his courage meet her gaze and said :


    "Young miss is there something you want to ask or? say to me?"


    Xiong Zhi can now finally look directly at his dark eyes. Studying it for a moment while dazely saying :


    " I cannot get enough of you."


    Again, the car stopped suddenly.


    But Linfeng cannot rebuke the driver at this time. Because he was utterlypletely stunned. He felt like he was struck by lightning. Making his heart skip a beat and then beat so fast like it wasing out of his chest. The heat rise up in his head making his whole face, ears and neck so red.


    ''WHAT DOES THE YOUNG MISS SAYING?! Does she know what it means??''


    He cannot find any reply to her, or any logic at her words, Linfeng for the first time felt his IQ waspletely low.


    Where was his brain? He needed it now! Where was his words? Emergency!


    Xiong Zhi was worried again. Linfeng seemed to have difficult in breathing. Coming closer to him, he patted his back a few times and put some pressure in his chest. But when she did that he be more stiff. Frozen in spot with a nk expression.


    She began to panicked. If he did not breath he would die.


    ( A/N : Hey, hey, just give him space so he can breath. You will lead him to his death )


    ***[RR]*** : Don''t interrupt! Go back. It''s a good part!******


    "Linfeng...breath.. Inhale....exhale.....inhale.....exhale..." she guide him anxiously.


    Linfeng recoverd some of his wists when he followed her breathing.


    ''Inhale.....exha...Wait! What am I doing?! It''s so humiliating, I acted like a love-struck girl.. ''


    Linfeng tried to hide his face through his hair.


    "I''m fine, young miss. Thank you for the emergency. Please forgive me for my ipetence..."


    "Just call me Zhi''er...there''s no need for pleasantries."


    "Forgive me young miss, but it''s our etiquette and rules. The Zhou family serve the Xiong family for many generations. Please pardon me."


    "You''re an exception."


    "How did I be an exception, young miss? My blood runs the Zhou family. We pledge to be your right hand for many generations. No matter what we be in the future we will be under your family. Even we tried so hard and be sessful it will never change that we still under your surname." Linfeng said with mixed emotions.


    Since young he was trained and told that he would serve someone in the future. He must study hard, he must knew many things at a very young age.


    He did not enjoy his childhood. His seventeen years of life were spend to strengthen himself for someone else.


    He was called a genuis since young.


    He was outstanding among his peers.


    He was very talented in all aspects.


    He had many dreams....ambitions.....


    He did not want to serve anyone....


    He wanted to be free....


    He was capable....


    He knew he would seed in everything he''ll do.


    He can reach higher...


    Once he''s on the top and prove himself he will get what he wants. Everything he wants...


    Even his name Zhou would be freed from the Xiong family...


    He may not broken their rtions but he can bring the Zhou in the same standing as them.


    Or even higher than them.


    All those things were kept hidden inside his heart.


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6 - T I H S

    <h4>Chapter 6 - T I H S</h4>


    Hearing his answer, Xiong Zhi caught a glimpse of his heart. Even he did not say what was in his heart. Xiong Zhi could hear it. She remembered when Linfeng died at the past, Linfeng med himself of being born low and did not have power to protect her.


    She understood it now. Why Linfeng said those words. Linfeng must felt like his wings was cut off and he was chained to the Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. She wanted Linfeng to stay by her side. But seeing Linfeng holding himself from what he wanted to do, she felt pain.


    In the past, Linfeng never gain his freedom. He never did want he really wanted to do. He lived all his life for someone else. He even died for that someone else.


    In this life, she promised to love Linfeng, including giving him happiness.


    And his happiness was his freedom.


    Having another goal, she looked at the fl.u.s.tered Linfeng.


    "En....there will be a time in the future when you will not need to bow to Xiong anymore. You don''t need their approval to prove yourself to them. Just sore high and do what you want. Why not promise yourself like I promise to my grandfather? You''re capable than me. You can do it. They cannot stop you for what you wanted to do. " She sincerely said to Linfeng.


    ''Linfeng, in this lifetime, let''s do what we want...let''s live this life without regrets.''


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi. Those words that he really wanted to hear?wasing out from her mouth. His heart was moved.


    He felt like someone did understand him. Like what he wish was not outrageous and ridiculous. He felt like he take one step to his dream.


    But how did Young miss know of it?


    He did not say anything else right? Why did she said that?


    ''Can she see me through? I thought I already mastered the art of expression. This girl? cannot be underestimated.''


    Nevertheless, Linfeng felt grateful to Young Miss.


    He smiled sincerely at her while saying:


    "Young Miss is really kind. I will take it to heart."


    "Zhi''er" Xiong Zhi pestered.


    "Young Mi---"


    "Zhi''er"


    "Pardon me---"


    "Zhi''er"


    "...."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi turned away her head and looked outside the window. Her actions were clear. She would not talk to him and ignored him if he did not call her name.


    Throughout the ride, silence reigned. The driver let out a breath. He can finally rx. He witnessed incredible things today. Their young miss spoke and said many words. He witnessed their young miss let out an emotion. He even saw in his own eyes their young miss worry, encourage, and act like a spoiled child.


    The driver looked at Linfeng in the mirror.


    ''And all of it is because of this boy...is their young miss like this boy? That''s surely a bomb!''


    (A/N : Nice one driver! Jackpot!)


    Linfeng was at lost. He cannot call her by her name. If he did that, the Xiong may think he did not respect them. So he kept quiet and let Xiong Zhi ignore her.


    They arrived at the Ti¨¡n c¨¢i International High School (TIHS) in few minutes.


    ***[RR] : Seriously A/N, why do we feel like you have grudge in that school? *** [1]


    (A/N : It''s just a coincidence, sorry :} )


    This High School was the biggest, most advance, and famous HS throughout the country. All students were from prominent families. From the son of the prime minister, militaries, politics, famous doctors andwyers, and big businesspanies.


    Inside of school, there was hierarchy.


    Below the food chain, were the sons and daughters ofwyers, doctors, and celebrities. In the middle, were the sons and daughters from high rank militaries and politics. On the top, were the heirs of bigpanies including their aides.


    In other words, their ranking was not about how high your grades, but how wealthy you are.


    Since it was school of rich elites the school did it''s justice. The TIHS really live up to its reputation as one of the biggest school in the country. It upied 1/4 of the capital city.


    The students need to travel at least 10 minutes if they have to go the next department.


    As the school of the richest students, every corner was clean and luxurious.


    Even the parking lot was ridiculously big and wide. Once their car was parked, an assistant wearing a suit from the school approach them and assisted them.


    Since it was the first day of school, the assistant talked politely on their way introducing the school, rmending the ce where student must go to rest and ces where they can sightsee.


    Every student was assisted by the school''s personnel.


    When they arrived at a certain big building, the personnel turn to them.


    "This is the junior''s building. Someone will receive you at the front, sir and ma''am." The personnel bowed slightly and discreetly make his way out.


    As he said, another personnel assisted them. The personnel lead them in front of a room.


    "This is your room, ma''am Xiong." Then the personnel turn away and assist another student.


    Linfeng gave her bag to her.


    "Young miss, we will part here. If you need anything just give me a call. " he gave her a phone.


    "My number is already here. I will be fast as soon as you call. Please wait me here half an hour after your ss. I will take you home. And also when breakes, wait me for here. Let''s get lunch together. I hope you enjoy your ss. I''ll take my leave young miss. " Linfeng said and turned around.


    He started to walk when his phone rang.


    EMERGENCY


    He turned around and nced at Xiong Zhi. He started to walk to her when Xiong Zhi ce the phone in her ear. Seemingly understanding what the young miss wants, Linfeng answer the call while looking at her.


    He stood just a few steps away from her.


    " At least call me Zhi''er if we''re alone."? Xiong Zhi said.


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment. But from that distance he could see her stubbornness. Having no choice he sighed.


    " If that''s what young miss wants. See youter, Zhi''er."


    Finally hearing his endearment to her, she smiled.


    It was her first smile in both lifetime.


    Linfeng witnessing her first smile was dumbstruck.


    He knew how stunning beautiful she was. But with that small smile, it lifted up her cold face. It enhanced her attractive features more. That even the surroundings changed beautifully.


    She looked so ethereal.


    Linfeng''s heart beats dramatically. He can''t help but engrave this beautiful scene in his heart.


    He stared at her for a long time. Not realizing that he waste.


    Xiong Zhi ended the call and walked towards her room not realizing she hit hard Linfeng''s heart and left him dumbfounded.


    -------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 7 - Gu Zhen (I)

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Gu Zhen (I)</h4>


    After a moment, Linfeng woke up from his stupor.


    Linfeng left the junior''s building. He drove to the senior''s building but he got blocked by arge crowd in a parking area.


    Getting out of the car Linfeng left the car with the driver. He walked to the entrance not even bothering what''s with the crowd.


    It was unusual to see the rich students who give importance to their etiquette and manner to suddenly act like this.


    But Linfeng did not bother.


    The moment he stepped on the entrance an arm suddenly reached out to him. Reflexively, Linfeng got a hold of his arm and about to break it when the owner of the arm cried.


    "Hey, Linfeng! It''s me! Your precious friend!"


    Linfeng recognized the voice. He let go of the arm and ignore the boy who proimed his ''precious friend'' and continued to walk.


    The boy let out a pained look.


    " Linfeng, wait! Why are you being so cold towards your precious friend? I''m the only friend you have, you have to treasure me."


    Linfeng finally looked at him coldly with an expression ''don''t bother me''.


    The boy ignored this and continued to his antics. He seemed familiar to Linfeng''s cold behavior. In fact, Linfeng was cold to everyone and remained distant to them.


    Even he was an aide, he was respected and revered.


    He rank first in the school board. Coupled with his unrivaled talents and extremely handsome looks he was famous especially to girls.


    Many young miss want to recruit Linfeng as their aide. But the Zhou family was being difficult. Aside from their family was wealthy enough to rival them, they were only loyal to the first line''s descendent of Xiong family.


    There was an unbreakable treaty between this two family that was handed down in each generations.


    The first descendent of Xiong family would be served by the first descendent of Zhou family. Aside from that, any family members who were not from the first descendant cannot force the first descendant of the Zhou family to serve them. The same for the Zhou family, they cannot force themselves to serve the first descendent but they can choose freely their master even from outside the Xiong family.


    That was the case of Linfeng who was the only son of his father- the eldest son of his eldest grandfather, making him the first descendant. He had no choice but to serve and be loyal to the first descendant of the Xiong- that was Xiong Zhi.


    However, Linfeng did not want to resigned to his fate. He did not want his descendants to cursed him like he cursed his great-grandfather and his descendants for being coward and be a dog to the Xiong. He wanted them to soar freely in the sky doing what they want, aiming what they can.


    But for now it can wait. He would strengthen himself first. He was nning something, something bigger that even Xiong Zhi herself got a headache in the future.


    ***[RR] : hey, A/N, what''s that? What will happen in the future?***


    (A/N : be patient ok ? It''s in the future. )


    The boy hurriedly chased after him.


    "Maybe you heard the news that''s why you are in the bad mood? Your girls will be stolen away by that hooligan. I heard he was very talented with extremely good looks. Who knows maybe you found your rival?"


    Linfeng still ignored him.


    "Ah! I also heard that he came here from America to find his future wife. You know, choosing from your girls." The boy continued teasing Linfeng.


    But Linfeng was not bothered. Treating the boy like he was air. Finally the boy stop his teasing and said in serious tone.


    "He was from Guan Group."


    Linfeng stopped for a moment.


    Then continued walking again like he never heard something.


    But he can''t help to furrowed his brows.


    Guan Group


    Those two words means one thing.


    He was arguing to himself to warn the young miss.


    In the end, before he reached his room he decided to not tell about it. It was not his problem and he promise to himself that he would not be her aide forever. So let this problem face her in the future.


    But the scene of her smiling to him lightly surfacing his mind.


    No. It''s not my problem.


    He countered.


    He was not concerned.


    He was not bothered.


    He had nothing to do with it.


    He tried to console himself by reminding this to him.


    ________________________________


    Not knowing that the storm that she wanted to avoid was brewing anding her way, Xiong Zhi entered her room.


    The room was big and wide. It could hold 200 people. But the students in the room numbered less than 20 only.


    She sat at the farthest row. Since she attended highschool already there''s no need to pay attention to it anymore.


    When she first entered highschool she wandered why his grandfather who let her home-schooled until she was fifteen to suddenly enrolled her to school.


    Now, after undergoing rebirth she knew why, that was to meet the beast and capture his attention. She did, but until now she could not understand how she captured his attention and agreed to marry her.


    She thought to transfer at first. But now the situation was different. She would make use of every resources that was present to her.


    Including this school.


    She looked in front and studied every ssmate. There were only 17 at present. She knew they were 18 and thest onemitted suicide two months from now.


    She remembered that news because itsted for a month before the news cooled down.


    She saw sons and daughters from the government,wyers and businessman like herself.


    She was looking for her target.


    At the corner of the third row she spotted him.


    Gu Zhen, the only son of the general of Country C military.


    He''s currently typing non-stop to hisputer. His brown eyes and longshes was hidden behind the thick sses and with his curly ck hair. He was not so tall and his presence was easily forgotten.


    No one would expect that this weak nerd guy came from the strict military family.


    However, Xiong Zhi knows that inside this seemingly weak boy was a geniusputer proggamer and game developer.


    Because he was the only son of Gu military family , his father was against to him being aputer proggamer.


    So his progress to his chosen profession was slow. It was only when he was twenty that he created SSS and GMA that he was recognized as the youngest prodigy in the field of advance technology. His two creations be international sensational that even his father cannot stop his growth.


    After three years, he be a billionaire.


    Xiong Zhi had a list of targets.


    Before she acted she wanted to test the water first.


    Observe and wait.


    ________________________________


    (A/N : don''t be confused, Linfeng mindset is always like this. Both present and past, he really wanted to be freed from the Xiong. Butst lifetime he fall in love with Xiong Zhi that he chose to stay at her side and abandoned his n. Oops did I spoil something? lol )

 Chapter 8 - Gu Zhen (II)

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Gu Zhen (II)</h4>


    A week had passed peacefully.


    Xiong Zhi continued to observe every target of hers and waiting to strike at her first target-? Gu Zhen.


    After her preparations waspleted she finally made her move.


    She texted Linfeng that he did not have to apany her to lunch anymore. Besides, it will take him thirty minutes to arrive at junior''s building.


    At the junior''s cafeteria, Xiong Zhi, with her lunch , made her way towards the farthest corner where Gu Zhen? sat alone. As usual, the boy were typing while eating lunch.


    Xiong Zhi quietly sat across from him and put her lunch in the table and ate quietly.


    It took 10 mins after Gu Zhen took break from typing when he finally noticed that someone was sharing his table from him.


    He looked around. There were many empty tables since the cafeteria was so big and spacious. He looked strangely at Xiong Zhi who were still eating with expressionless face.


    After a while, Gu Zhen did not bother with it and continued multitasking.


    Xiong Zhi was finally done eating. She stared at him and waited until he was finished.


    When she saw that there was no more food at Gu Zhen''s te, she spoke.


    "Mr. Gu, it was nice to have a meal with you."


    Gu Zhen looked at Xiong Zhi. He was guessing earlier why this girl ate with him.


    ''It looks like she needs something from me. Or from my father? But this girl is from the Xiong.''


    " I''m not in a good rtionship with my father right now. So whatever favor you need, I can''t help you. " Gu Zhen said while folding hisptop and stand up. When he was about to walked past her he heard her say,


    " My favor I need was not from your Father, but from you and your talent."


    Gu Zhen stopped and looked back at Xiong Zhi. Gu Zhen did not know what was Xiong Zhi talking about.


    No one knew why he was in a bad rtionship with his father right now. It was because before the school started his father mentioned him that after he graduated high school, he would bring him to the military school to train as the future general to follow his father''s footsteps. When he heard that, he blurted out to him his dream to be a game maker. His father got angry and they got in argument. Now, a week had passed and they still in a fighting stance.


    Except his father and the faithful maids who heard his argument to his father no one knew about his dream or what his good at.


    Outside, he only looked as a weak boy with a strong background military family.


    So he was confused when Xiong Zhi want to ask a favor from him. What a weak boy like him can do? Without his father and his background?


    Gu Zhen thought he heard her wrongly.


    "If you cooperate with me, your dreams and the things you wanted to do, I will help you to achieve them." Xiong Zhi added with a stern face.


    Gu Zhen finally turned to her, he stared at her finding out if she was joking. But with her expressionless cold face, Gu Zhen cannot tell at all.


    Gu Zhen returned at the table and took a seat in front of Xiong Zhi. He taunted,


    "You are asking me as if you know what I want. What if my dream is to have a war in western countries? Will you help me achieve it then? With the Xiong family backing you up, maybe you can help to add Gu''s military power but it was not enough to win war against the western countries.


    Xiong Zhi eyed him.


    "Is that what you really want? To lead the army , to be called General Gu? "


    Gu Zhen was startled. He definitely knew the answer.


    He did not want to be in military.


    Since young, he never y with toy gun or y soldier or police. As far as he could remember he? was ying with theirputer in his room. Never y anything except gadgets andputer. At the age of nine, he knew every part ofputer. He learned how to hack, create virus,? and many things and he enjoyed them all. So his childhood that they considered boring and dull was so full of life for him.


    Even he did not make any friends at middle school he did not care. Until now, he did not care to make any connections.


    He was busy in his own.


    He was creating his world.


    He looked down at hisptop.


    His world he created was there. He created it when he was ten. He only made some revision now. But he knew he was ready to take forward to his dream.


    Gu Zhen stared hard at Xiong Zhi. He remained unfazed however his eyes that was hiding at the sses and dark hair was burning.


    "Then tell me, Miss Xiong, as a son of Gu family what would be my dream if not leading the army?" Gu Zhen continued taunting.


    "If it is what will you gonna do in the future then I don''t need your cooperation. What I need is your talent and your passion with that. I''m not asking the son of Gu family. I''m asking you as Gu Zhen. "


    Xiong Zhi said.


    Once again Gu Zhen was startled. He could not understand what she meant. Tired of taunting, Gu Zhen directly asked Xiong Zhi.


    "What you really want from me?"


    "Your cooperation. "


    "In what?" Gu Zhen was getting impatient. Even Xiong Zhi was a rare seen beauty, Gu Zhen did not care about that. For him,puters and gadgets were the most enchanting.


    Xiong Zhi smiled inwardly. It looked like Gu Zhen was baited, getting impatient now.


    "Fine. I tell you directly. I need your skills and talent inputer? programming. I am creating my ownpany and I need you as one of my partners."


    "Ha...are you kidding me? Just talk to me this thing again after we graduated in High School and maybe I can consider." Gu Zhen tried to stand up again.? This girl was not serious. How can a girl like her pampered since young to create her ownpany at this age? It was just a ything for her.


    But he did not need that.


    What he need was a professional. Someone who can help him develop his game. To make it a big shot.


    He started to walk away when Xiong Zhi beat him to it. She passed him and gave a card.


    "Fine. I''ll give this to you now. Call me if you changed your mind." Xiong Zhi already stood a few steps away from him when she stopped and looked back at him.


    "One year. I''ll give you a year to decide and a chance to prove myself. Next year, I''ll find you and you will give me your answer." Then she walked away.


    Gu Zhen looked down at the? card at his hand.


    I H Z H I


    Below this letter was a telephone number and an address.


    He stares dumbly at it. She already had a name for herpany?


    Well, that was fast.


    Gu Zhen did not know that this verypany was already standing at the central city with its small number of its employees.


    He did not know in the future he would be d that he kept this card.


    Gu Zhen walked back to his ssroom on his own.


    Xiong Zhi and Gu Zhen did not know that the moment Xiong Zhi walked to Gu Zhen''s table earlier, there was a pair brown eyes looking at them watching their interaction the whole time furiously.


    ________________________________


    A/N : Who do you think it is?


    A Friend or a Foe ?


    ????????????

 Chapter 9 - Fang Dien (I)

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Fang Dien (I)</h4>


    The clock was ticking and pointing at two. In the quiet night, the sound of clicking could be heard in a dark spacious room.


    Click


    Click


    Click


    Xiong Zhi sat on her bed with herptop on herp. She was browsing at a certain website.


    Since she made a deal with her grandfather, Xiong Zhi did not waste anytime. She only had four years to make herpany big.


    After her meal to her grandfather at that time, she recalled allpany and projects that became sessful in business industry. Including the big shots who would rise in seven years.


    Xiong Zhi made advantage of her rebirth. She did not care if she looked like she was cheating.


    She would made use everything of it.


    She was grateful that even she did not care or take any action in business industry she still kept herself updated.


    It was good that she was blessed with a good memory. Once she read or listen to something it will never erased in her mind even she did not pay any attention to it. She had an assumption that she had a photographic memory.


    When she saw a petroleumpany she remembered something. She took her small notebook and write some words.


    Click


    She exited from the website and read some news.


    ''Senator Long found guilty in Opening new houses for squatters'' fund corruption!''


    ''Pork-barrel of Chief Secretary Xim released! 21 people involved was being investigated''


    ''CJ''s controversy : Fake diamonds? Secretary Xiao Mei the mastermind''


    ''Vincent Co and Que Lu marriage date : Next month?''


    Xiong Zhi lips curled up slightly. She had found what she was looking for. She wrote some notes in her notebook.


    After browsing for more, Xiong felt sleepy and called it a day.


    ________________________________


    Today Xiong Zhi was dressed in a simple jeans, a white tank top, a ck jacket, a running rubber shoes on, and a cap.


    There was no school today.


    She was looking at the phone that Linfeng gave her. She was thinking if she should call Linfeng and told him she was going out and if he want to apany her.


    After a while, she put her phone back in her pocket deciding she would not call.


    Her life and Linfeng''s life were separated right now. For all the aides that work for Xiong, they could only stay at Xiong mansion after they be twenty-one. So right now, Linfeng was not obliged to her beck and call. She also want Linfeng to live his life. She had a feeling that Linfeng was nning something, like preparing for something. Those eyes of Linfeng were saying it would not stay only at Xiong. Like her, he was probably making himself stronger.


    ''Linfeng...in time...I will settle my things for you. Just wait. Wait for me.''


    Xiong Zhi went to her driver and then left.


    Upstairs, an old man was leaning on the window, looking at the car that had left.


    " Min, had someone follow Zhi''er [1].? Just stay far and protect her. Don''t let her know. Don''t interrupt to any of her business. "? Old Xiong said.


    "En."


    Zhou Min made some quick calls.


    "I will notify my son--" Zhou Min started.


    "No need. He''s not twenty one yet. Let him have his freedom now."


    "En."


    After a while Old Xiong said.


    "Do you think my granddaughter would seed? In a mere four years.... How could she make apany she just built to be big in just four years? Is it possible apany made by a sixteen year old girl to seed not just to mention in just four years?"


    "I don''t doubt Young Miss. Young miss Zhi is very smart and talented. And from what I saw from that deal she was very determined. She would surely seed." Zhou Min answered.


    " Hahaha! I trust your judgment. Do you know why I agreed to her deal? Because of her determination. To think it through , it was really impossible to seed her goal. She was still young. But it''s good. She can prove her worth. If she make a pleasant surprise, I don''t probably need the grandson of that Old Guan anymore. I will have my own sessor. " Old Xiong dreamingly said.


    "But...how about your deal to the Guan family?"


    Old Xiong smile froze when he suddenly realized something.


    "Ah! I forgot to mention this deal to Old Guan. Just call him and tell him to make time to have dinner with me. We need to settle this." Old Xiong said while massaging his forehead.


    "I have heard some news. Some days ago his grandson came here from overseas." Zhou Min said hinting something.


    "How can I forgot! That''s the reason why I send Zhi''er to school. If Zhi''er knows this she will think I break the deal." Old Xiong understand what Zhou Min was hinting.


    He made a deal years ago to Old Guan, the head of Guan family.


    They arranged a marriage to expanse their business and dominate the business world.


    Her granddaughter, the first descendant, and his youngest? grandson were chosen as their pawn.


    It was true that Old Xiong did not care any of his family members. If they behave he would kept them but if they embarrassed him he would cut ties with them without second thinking. Old Xiong was never fond of any of his sons and daughters nor grandsons and granddaughters.


    But he made a deal with her eldest granddaughter, Zhi''er. And he was a man of his words.


    However, he also made a deal to Old Guan and his grandson was already in the country, attending the same school as Zhi''er. He knew what it means. Old Guan took a step now.


    "I need to meet with Old Guan as soon as possible. He probably mentioned it to his grandson." Old Xiong said.


    "En, I will prepare for it." Zhou Minplied.


    ________________________________


    A ck car was parked in front of police station.


    Inside the police station, a gorgeous young man was sitting in front of a police officer. Beside the gorgeous man was a middle age man with a big body.


    One tall man wearing a suit entered the room with a ck suit case in hand.


    "Good morning, I''m thewyer of Mr. Su , my name is Wei Fan." The tall man said while shaking hands to the police officer.


    "Yesterday evening, Mr. Fang harassed my client. He wanted to sleep with Mr. Su so that Mr. Su? could invest on their project proposal. But Mr. Su was a straight man and did not want to sleep with him so he rejected him. However, Mr. Fang assaulted Mr. Su by using force. If not for the waiter serving them, Mr. Su had been offended by this man. " thewyer said in one breath.


    "Liar! You are speaking nonsense! It was me who was assaulted by Mr. Su!" The gorgeous man said with rage.


    This gorgeous man was Fang Dien who was being charge as the offender.


    He gritted his teeth. He could not believe that this shameless bastard would go this far.


    He met this bastard two months ago because of a project proposal.


    The bastard was none other than the middle age man in the room, Mr. Su.


    Mr. Su had been pestering him for two months. Mr. Su was the representative of an investmentpany. He, as the ountant from the petroleumpany had nothing to do with representing the project to the investors.


    But those shameless fools, their head directors used him to lure this bastard.


    He was just told to give the file to one of the directors in the conference room. He did not know he was being sacrificed as an offering to this bastard.


    When he went to the office, he did not disappoint his directors. He really got the attention of Mr. Su. Those bastards knew that Mr. Su was fond of gorgeous young man like Fang Dien.


    If they got the favor of Mr. Su by giving him such a gift , he would happily agree to their proposal.


    So as expected, Mr. Su suggested that if he slept with him, their project proposal would be guaranteed to invest.


    But Fang Dien was a man of his principles, he would never do such a disgusting thing.


    Since young, he worked hard for himself. He became an orphan when he was sixteen. Life was tough on him.


    He was working while studying. He finished college covered with sweats and blood. He only sleep two hours every day in that for years.


    He thought having a degree would help him to have an easy life. But with his looks, he found out it was very difficult to find a good ce to work. Before he got to the petroleumpany he had worked in twopanies. He got fired at the firstpany because he punched their head manager. He was really enraged at that time because that old man was harassing him. At first, he did not retaliate whenever he squeezed his butt. But when his wandering hands want to hold his ''thing'' and saying outrageous disgusting thing to him such as wanting to have [email?protected] with him he could not hold himself but punched that dirty mouth of his. As a result, he got fired the next day after.


    In the secondpany, he resigned.


    (A/N : You probably guessed why. You''re right. )


    ***[RR] : really? Because he killed someone? ****


    (A/N : You''re the only one who have that kind of guess. )


    Now, at the age of twenty-three, he thought he found a goodpany with no one harassing him. He had been working here for almost two years. That''s why he could not believe that thepany would do such outrageous thing.


    But the truth was in front of him.


    Now this shameless bastard Su was twisting their stories!


    ________________________________


    1. Er- Chinese endearment. Adding ''-er'' in the first name is the way of addressing someone who have close rtionship with you.

 Chapter 10 - Fang Dien (II)

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Fang Dien (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi entered the police station. She sat on the waiting area and waited. After a while, he saw a middle age man and a tall man with a brief case came out in one of the rooms.


    When the room was opened she got a glimpsed of a young man in the room.


    Seeing the young man, Xiong Zhi rxed. Her target was there.


    ''Seems like my timing was right.''


    ***[RR] : how did Xiong Zhi knew that he would be in police station and which police station? Did she got superpowers?***


    (A/N : she reads an article about Fang Dien in herst lifetime. It was written there what he experienced. As for the police station, Xiong Zhi just guessed. And no, she doesn''t have superpowers, she is not Emily - the girl in ''The irvoyants'' the finalist of AGT 2016, she is like a mind reader, just check it on YouTube if you want. Their performance is really great especially the girl--- )


    ***[RR] : stop it...back to their story. ?(????)?****


    Xiong Zhi waited for the man toe out. After a while, she saw hime out and was lead to a temporary jail.


    He sat on the ground with down shoulders.


    She watched him punched the ground and hide his face in his hands.


    She walked toward the jail.


    An officer suddenly blocked her way.


    "Excuse me, are you lost? Underage people should not be here." The officer said.


    Xiong Zhi picked up her I.D in her pocket and held it out for the officer to see.


    "I''m not underage."


    Well, she was....not actually. She just make a fake I.D with 19 years of age. They would not check it anyway.


    The police officer looked at the card. When he saw her age he looked again at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was taller than normal girls. She has long legs. At the age of sixteen her height was 5''6. But her young beautiful immature cold face told other people that she was 16 or 17.


    But that''s not what the officer focused his attention on. Because she was wearing a cap he could not clearly see her face. But when he looked carefully at her to determine her age he was captive by the young girl''s beauty. He had never seen a beauty as beautiful as her.


    He was open-mouthed. Xiong Zhi used this chance.


    "I just need to talk to my brother. You see, our mother was sick, she was looking for him. I need to get him out before our mother dies." She boldly lied.


    The police officer seemed to not notice her lie or her monotone voice with her emotionless face when she said those words.


    The officer just nodded while gawking at her beautiful face. He seemed to have forgotten that he just received some bribe earlier to not let anyone interact with the man in the cell.


    Xiong Zhi walked towards the cell. Fang Dien was still looking at the ground.


    "Mr. Fang " Xiong Zhi called him.


    Hearing his name called by a cold but melodious tone, he looked up.


    What Xiong Zhi saw was a gorgeous face. He had a thin silky brown hair that look so soft. His brown brows that aligned neatly, his dark beautiful chocte eyes with a struggling look covered by fine longshes, his tall nose, and his somewhat pale full lips that slightly parted. All in all, she was looking at a model-like figure.


    She now understood why he had a tough life. With that face and figure, he was like a tempting delicious food for those l.u.s.ted man and woman.


    But Xiong Zhi was not affected. She was used seeing a beauty.


    (A/N : yup. Everyday in the mirror XD )


    She always saw Linfeng and her rich ssmates.


    Fang Dien just looked at her. Waiting for her to speak. He could not clearly see her face. But he knew she was young. However, she was a stranger to him.


    " Mr. Fang, I''m Xiong Zhi. I''m here to take you out. But with a condition."


    When he heard that, his face darkened.


    This bastards!


    Earlier he was lost to Mr. Su. Because Mr. Su had awyer. Even though the charge to him was assault and harassment withck of evidence , it would still took him two years in prison. Because of that bastard Su and his money he would stay in prison for two years even though the case wascking in evidence.


    The bailing was also high. He didn''t have enough money to bail himself out. He didn''t have someone to borrow from because he did not had any friends. He was very busy surviving that he didn''t had anytime to make friends.


    He knew he had no way to made himself out. But he would not concede to their conditions. He remembered what that bastard Su said before he left.


    " But I''m a good man. Since nothing happened, I will consider things if he ''apologize'' to me." Mr. Su said with a l.u.s.ted expression while looking at him.


    He knew what he meant. If he considered sleeping with that bastard he would withdraw his charge and would consider it as a truce.


    Never!


    He would rather stay in prison that to satisfy that bastard''s s.e.x.u.a.l needs. Just thinking about it made him want to vomit.


    Now, they send another one to convinced him to concede. Is that bastard''s pet in his pants really in need ?


    He looked at Xiong Zhi with a furious expression.


    "Get out! I would not be a [email?protected] buddy to that disgusting old man! I would rather stay here!"


    Xiong Zhi just looked calmly at the furious Fang Dien. She waited for him to calm down before she reached something in her bag and hand it out to Fang Dien.


    It was a folder. To be exact a contract.


    Xiong Zhi was not good in words. She spoke directly. And if she continued speaking to him right now, he would not understand her intentions. So, written words probably would take effect.


    " I''m not one of his people. Read this. You have three days to decide. I would be back in three days. " then she left after leaving him with the folder.


    Fang Dien looked at the girl''s back. He was still furious but he managed to calm down. He looked at the folder. At least, he had something to read to past the time. He seemed to rxed a bit. He opened the folder and was startled at the contents of the twenty pages doc.u.ment. It was written concisely and detailed.


    He read the proposal, the detailed exnations, conditions, and even they-out of the saidpany.


    He was more shocked when he read what would be his position in thepany.


    CEO Fang


    With a dumbfounded expression he looked at the direction where the girl exited. These....


    This seems so good to be true...


    But the doc.u.ments here does not lie...


    Who was that girl?!


    ________________________________


    Outside the police station, in the car, Xiong Zhi draw a check ¡Ì beside Fang Dien''s name.


    She was sure that the man would agree to her. Having no way out, presenting to him a tempting offer that would change his life, he would be a fool if he did not grab the opportunity.


    Xiong Zhi knew that Fang Dien knew that after his serve in the prison he would have a hard time finding a job as an ountant. He would be blocked by severalpanies and no one would employ him with a criminal record.


    So the only choice was to ept this offer.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to recruit Fang Dien in herpany because the man was full of potential. He was not suited to be an ountant only.


    If he knew what he aplished six years from now, he would be very proud.


    In her past lifetime, Fang Dien became an outstanding man that every bigpanies wanted to recruit. Even his formerpanies regretted that they let a rare diamond go.


    In his original fate, Fang Dien stayed in prison for two years. As he expected, he was blocked by severalpanies.


    Life became harder for him. He almost lived in streets but he still refused to let go of his pride as a man. Even many man and woman wanted to have a taste of him.


    Until he stumbled on a humble restaurant called RESTO. The owner was a nice old man with her granddaughter.


    He ate at that restaurant but when he was going to pay he realized he did not have enough money left. Embarrassed, he suggested to wash the dishes. The old man refused at first and wanted to gave him the food but Fang Dien persisted.


    In the end, he washed all the dishes, he cleaned the kitchen thoroughly, he even fixed their broken oven.


    Seeing how Fang Dien so diligently working the old man was moved. He offered a job to Fang Dien. Fang Dien happily agreed.


    From that day, Fang Dien became an all around worker. Since he was doing many odd jobs during high school and college, it was not hard for him to adjust. He cooked, he cleaned, he fixed things, he even became their ountant and manager.


    Because of him, the RESTO became organized and came up with many strategist to attract customers. New food, new services, new gimmick, until the restaurant expands and became famous.


    In just five years, it became one of the sought-out restaurants in China. Many investors from foreign countries wanted the RESTO to expand it in overseas.


    When one of the reporters from the food section featured the RESTO, they discovered Fang Dien, the head manager who made the RESTO big. When they wrote the article of his stories and how he made the RESTO big from a humble background, he became a sensational. Many CEO''s wanted to recruit him as their managers, assistant director, etc. with a tempting offer. But he was loyal to the old man, the owner of RESTO.


    Because of that Xiong Zhi admired him more. He did not bite the hands that feed him. He was capable, full of potentials, hard working, and very loyal to his benefactor. The kind of man who were rarely found.


    This kind of man must be her


    I H Z H I''s CEO.

 Chapter 11 - Mysterious Boy

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Mysterious Boy</h4>


    Xiong Zhi left the police station. When she was already settled in the car. She called the driver.


    "Let''s go to the Guangdong Hospital."


    The driver looked at Xiong Zhi strangely.


    First police station, now hospital...


    what next?


    Cemetry?!


    But the driver had no right to ask his curiosity. He just thought it was strange . Their young miss had no friends. She never left their house for 16 years. That''s why he was very curious and thrilled where they were going.


    When they arrived at the police station , he thought first it was around that area where their young miss would go.


    That''s why he was so shocked when Xiong Zhi enter the police station!


    He had many wild thoughts.


    So imagine his horror when he heard Xiong Zhi say that they would go to a hospital. A hospital!


    Who they were going to visit? Why? Is it connected to the police station matter?


    The driver gone wild by his imaginations while driving.


    They arrived at hospital.


    Xiong Zhi walked to the reception.


    "Can I get the room number where Ms. Xiao Ping stay? I am her granddaughter''s friends." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Can I get your I.D please? Just for confirmation ,you can get after you log-outter. And please sign this." The receptionist said while handing the log-in record.


    Xiong Zhi gave another fake ID. It was different from earlier. In this ID, everything was fake. Her name, Bai Qin, her age, 20, etc. Her picture was of course her.


    After some reminders from the nurse, she finally got the number. She thanked the nurse and went to find the number.


    462C


    When she saw the number she entered.


    What she saw was four bed upied by patients. She looked at the C bed.


    There in the bed, was an old woman in her 70''s. She has venttor in her mouth.


    When Xiong Zhi saw this scene, she knew she was not toote yet. She was relieved.


    She went to the nurse who was currently talking to one of the patients.


    "Excuse me. Can I see the doctor of the patient of C bed?"


    The nurse look at her.


    "Are you her rtive? Dr. Beiquing is the one in charge. But he was in the VIP area right now. "


    "It''s emergency. I think my grandmother here need immediate surgery. My cousin said today was her supposed surgery. If not...I''m afraid she is not going tost. Her condition is worsening. Can you please help a life here?" Xiong Zhi said saying the half truth.


    It was true the old woman- Mrs. Xiao Ping need a surgery as soon as possible. But not today, the true rtive was not here. She could not just decide.


    The second reason why she need to see the doctor right now because she did not want to waste time. There was many things she needed to do.


    The nurse gasped. She did not know that it was a life-threatening situation.


    She looked at the old woman in bed C. The respirator in her mouth. It had been three days since the old woman came here. But she was never awake.


    The nurse got scared. She was a nurse, if she did not do anything and the patient dies because of her carelessness, she would die of guilt!


    "Ahm...okay ma''am. Please wait, I will notify Mr. Beiquing''s? assistant." The nurse said trembly.


    She walked out from the room and run frantically.


    Xiong Zhi followed? after her secretly.


    When the nurse (1) saw another nurse (2) pulling a wheelchair with an old man she called out to her.


    "Mi''er!" The nurse2 stopped and turned her way to nurse1.


    "Qann''er, what is it again? Is another patient looking for Dr. Beiquing? I told you he was in the VIP right now, not just him, all Head doctor in every department together with Director Yang are in the VIP right now. Can you not tell that it is very important? They cannot be disturbed." Mi said impatiently. She was very tired because all the patients and nurses were all asking her the whereabouts of the head doctors.


    She really regretted that she followed Dr. Beiquing earlier in the VIP floor. She was the only one who entered the VIP and saw the situation inside hence, all of them was asking her.


    Well, she saw a thing and two, but she did not even grasp the situation because Director Yang dismiss her.


    Thinking the scene she saw earlier, she cannot help but be in daze.


    "Mi''er! A life is a stake here! You only need to call Dr. Beiquing. He has an operation today." Qann said pleadingly.


    "If I disturbed them my life will be at stake here! Maybe it can waitter. It will probably take two hours." Mi said. She was afraid she might lose her job if she went to the room.


    "It was only one doctor, there are so many of them. Do they all need all of them?" Qann could not help butined.


    "It''s VIP my dear. But I can guess it is more than that. Our hospital favors on VIP''s for years. But director Yang never lead a horde of head doctors to the VIP. It is only five doctors at most. But today, all of the heads! He must really a big big shot!" Mi said with enthusiasm.


    " Who is he? An old man? Maybe a CEO." Qann asked.


    Mi looked around. She did not see anyone around. She leaned closer to Qann and said.


    "Not an old man. But a very beautiful boy. He is a teenager. When I first saw him I thought I saw an angel. He was very very beautiful. Even more than me!" Mi said dreamingly.


    "Really? Beautiful than our idol Jian Mu? " Qann said. She knew that Mi only considered their idol Jian Mu as the most beautiful man in the world. She was really curious what would be Mi''s answer.


    "Yup! If you saw him he was beautiful than our Jian Mu ten times! Oh...sorry my husband Jian Mu, I''m still loyal to you, I was just attracted by a true beauty----" Mi said to air like she was talking to her idol.


    Qann did not hear the self-promation love of Mi to their idol. Jian Mu was a celebrity, the? number one girls want most to be slept with, number one in the list of the most gorgeous man''s face. In short, there was no oneparable to his looks. And hearing Mi said that the boy in the VIP room was 10 times better than their Jian Mu!


    Qann eyes sparkled. She could not imagine the boy''s looks.


    She really want to have a glimpse of him. She already imagine the beautiful mysterious boy smile sweetly to her. Imagining the scene, she smile dreamingly like a lunatic.


    The old man between them almost vomited blood. If he was not paralyzed he would left this ce hurriedly.


    Seeing the two nurses immersed in their own world he could not help but cursed.


    Am I in a mental constitution? These people here were crazy! I want to go home!


    Unfortunately for him, he could not speak so no one could hear him.

 Chapter 12 - Mysterious Boy (II)

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Mysterious Boy (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi watched their exchanged from afar. She could not hear clearly their conversation especially when Mi leaned closer to Qann to gossip. Xiong Zhi only watched their mouth from afar.


    From what she could tell, all the doctors were in VIP room. It would probably take two hours.


    Xiong Zhi alreadyputing her time if she could manage to visit two ces today.


    If it was two hours, then she could only wait for tomorrow for her to visit the two ces.


    She turned back and was about to go downstairs in waiting area when she suddenly wanted to give a shot and find Dr. Beiquing.


    ''Maybe he''s outside the room. Maybe I could talk to him.''


    Having this decision, she went to the upper floor where the VIP patients reside.


    She used the stairs because she knew the moment she step out of elevator in the VIP floor, security guards woulde to her.


    Since she was going to wait, why not try to find Dr. Beiquing first? Maybe her luck would be good.


    After many floors, she arrived at the VIP floor.


    As usual, the stairs had signs saying? ''Used by staff only. Please proceed in the VIP entrance to enter.''


    She passed the sign board and quietly walked. She peeked around in the silent hallway.


    From afar, she could saw two bodyguard in every door. In this hallway. It only had four doors. So each room was big.


    Between the two doors was another hallway.


    Since she did not see Dr. Beiquing in this hallway she needed to go to another hallway. But the problem was she had to pass to the four body guards who was guiding the two doors.


    Xiong Zhi observed them. The guards from the left door talked silently to each other, while the two guards from the right room was standing with stern faces.


    After a while a radio was heard from the guards in each door. After responding the guards who receive a radio left and went to the other hallway. There was now only one guard in each room.


    The guard in the left room was feeling bored because he was alone.


    He walked to the right door and chatted with the guard.


    Xiong Zhi saw this chance. If she run now while they were busy chatting and the room that was nearer in the hallway had no guards it was possible to go unnoticed.


    Xiong Zhi did not lose any time and run to the next hallway without giving them a nce. She safely passed the next hallway.


    She leaned on the wall. Her heart was still beating fast because of the run. Xiong Zhi never did sports. So,it was a challenge for her to run and sneak.


    Xiong Zhi felt exhrated. In herst lifetime, she never did this. She remembered a scene in an action movie where the leads was sneaking to get an important file.


    Xiong Zhi pretended she was a spy. She liked the feeling. Her heart was beating so fast with anticipation. She was clearly enjoying herself.


    In this hallway there was no guards. But it had CCTV in every pir.


    That was strange.


    There should be guards here. Where are they?


    Nevertheless, she did not see whom she wanted to see. So she proceed to another hallway while avoiding CCTV''s camera.


    The next hallway was different. Because the entrance had a ss door.


    Xiong Zhi had an idea what this hallway for. It was for the VIP among the VIPs. It had probably only had one room.


    She opened it and entered. Since she saw nothing in the hallway she proceed to the next hallway. She was just about to turn left to the hallway when she was collided to something. Because of the impact her butt kissed the ground. She groaned in pain.


    "Sorry..." When she heard a soft voice Xiong Zhi looked up. But she only managed to see his back and his silver hair.


    The boy was tall and she could guessed that he was the same age as her. He was wearing a hospital gown.


    The boy was running. What she was running from she did not know and did not care to. She stand up but then she heard distinctive shouts. She saw several guards running in her direction.


    Shooot! How did they found out?!


    Xiong Zhi was very careful. She even avoided the guards and the cameras. If she was? spy, she would be good one.


    She never intended to get caught in the first ce.


    If she got caught it would be troublesome. Her identity would be investigated and they would know that her ID was fake.


    If her identity was find out the old man surely be displeased. He might break his deal to her.


    Understanding this, she turned and run. She could still see the silver boy''s back and followed him. Because she did not know where to run he followed the silver boy who seemed familiar with the way. When he turned left, she would turn left, when he entered a small door, she also entered, when he run upstairs in the fire exit, she also followed.


    The silver boy did not know that Xiong Zhi was escaping too and following his escape route.


    He arrived at roof top and run towards the railing. He climbed at the top of the railing and stand there.


    The silver boy opened his arm wide and closed his eyes. It looked like he wanted to jump any moment.


    Xiong Zhi arrived at the rooftop. Seeing the ce Xiong Zhi cursed inwardly. How she did not notice that they were running upstairs. She should run downstairs!


    She was about to turn back when she heard a shout.


    "Why do you despise me so much and cursed my fate?! Where is the ce I should die? At his mansion? At my mother''s grave? In my big brother''s ce? Or here? The man I called father killed my mother. The man I trust wanted me to die! I hate them both! Is my death would give them that satisfaction? If it was, I should rather die while telling their grave sins!" The silver boy said with great grievance.


    Xiong Zhi turned and found the boy standing at the top of the railing. His eyes still closed, the wind made his hospital gown fluttered, and his arms were stretched out.


    Xiong Zhi find this scene amusing. It reminded her of demations she watched when she was a child.


    When the silver boy did not say anything else, Xiong Zhi walked to his side and looked down. This hospital building had 36 floors. Xiong Zhi wondered if the silver boy jump and died, would he felt any pain? Or just a second pain then die? She was truly curious. But still with this height, the body would not make it intact.


    "That''ll hurt." Xiong Zhi muttered to herself.


    However, the silver boy heard it clearly and was startled that someone was beside him. Because of his shock, his stand was faltered and his feet slip away. He tried to bnce himself to not fall down but failed.


    When his two feet both slip away. The silver boy got really scared. He never felt this terrified and scared before. He was never afraid of height. He always did this. But when he saw he was about to fall he got really terrified at the height. He would surely die!


    ''I''m going to die.''


    But


    He managed to hold on to the railings. His feet was suspended in air. He was using all his strength to hold at the railings. He gritted his teeth.


    He was really afraid


    He was really scared


    He was terrified.


    He almost experienced death.


    He never thought that he would be afraid so much. If he did not hold on he would be gone now. Thinking he was about to be gone earlier he felt bitter and pained.


    "I thought you want to die? Why you changed your mind?" Xiong Zhi said nonchntly with cold voice.


    But the truth was, Xiong Zhi really got scared when he was about to fall. She even run to his side to hold his hands. She sighed with relief that he managed to hold on to the railings.


    But her face and tone tell a different story.


    The silver boy looked up at Xiong Zhi. He cannot see her face because of the cap but he could hear her cold voice.


    ''How could a girl be so heartless?! She can stand seeing me die here.''


    Then he remembered that he has a father who could kill anyone even his blood rtive for power, and a brother who would betray his younger brother and poisoned him to death to just eliminate a future rival. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth. This world and the people who lived in were ruthless.


    When his brain registered Xiong Zhi''s words heughed.


    Thisughter contained his bitterness, his pain, his hopelessness, his hatred.


    That''s right, how many time he attempted to suicide. He wanted to die , he always did. That''s why he did not stop drinking the poison his brother gave him.


    He had already gave up his life.


    But when he almost experience death earlier, he had only one thought.


    He wanted to live.

 Chapter 13 - Mysterious Boy (III)

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Mysterious Boy (III)</h4>


    When the boyughed, Xiong Zhi had a chance to observe the boy.


    He looked like he was mixed but the foreign blood standout more.


    His silver long fine white hair reached at the nape of his neck, some were long enough to cover his eyes and forehead. His? thin brow was also silver that aligned perfectly. He had high bridge nose, had pale full lips that if it was red it would noticeable. He had smooth perfect jaw. His skin was pale and translucent. Even he was suffering by holding the railings in one hand it did not lessen his beauty.


    But what captured? Xiong Zhi''s attention the most was his eyes. It was also silver with a little tinge of gray or blue. She was not sure. But that beautiful eyes seemed to tell a very sad story. It was dull, empty, and no brilliance. If it had some sparkle in it, this boy would surely look like a deity.


    With the sun shining at him, he looked like a fallen Angel.


    He was truly beautiful.


    But this beautiful boy want to throw his life.


    Xiong Zhi knew that if he was saved today there was no guarantee that he would do it in the future.


    It must be uprooted so that this thing would never happen again.


    "Why don''t you let go? If you die today your would not need to face those suffering anymore." Xiong Zhi taunted.


    Even she said those words her intentions was to made this boy realized that death was not a solution. He must let go of his suppressed emotions. He, a beautiful child, wanted to throw his life away. It would be a pity.


    She clearly saw earlier his terrified face when he was about to fall. She saw how he wanted to hold the railing desperately. It clearly showed that he did not want to die. He wanted to hold on.


    But Xiong Zhi for the first time miscalcted. She did not know that her words that should wake him up would be adding to the reasons why he should die instead.


    When he heard those words he stilled.


    ''She''s right.


    ''So what if I wanted to live?


    ''I will die anyway.


    ''I will suffer more.''


    How could he survived against their scheme? How can he win against his father''s power and authority? No one would believe he killed his mother. He tried it before but they just locked him in a mental hospital. How could he win against his brother''s scheme? His brother was trusted and loved by many, unlike him. If he tell the word what they had done, they would believe them rather than him.


    He clenched his teeth. No matter what he do. They would not believe him even he had many evidence.


    He let go of the hold in one of his hands and reached a paper in his pocket.


    It was his suicide letter. He had also written his father''s and brother''s crime. Also the evidence and where they would find them. He wanted to expose their crimes with his death.


    If he died, the media and police would discover his letter in his body. They would investigate it. Hopefully, their crimes would not escaped in public''s eyes.


    With this thought in his mind, he was a little bit relieved. At least, he could do something with his death.


    His other hand gripped tightly at the paper. He would not let go of this paper until it was in good hands.


    He looked up at the girl whom he could not see clearly.


    He did not notice that he was crying.


    Xiong Zhi saw the beautiful boy'' silent tears. The look in his eyes was telling her that he was reluctant, helpless, dejected and had no will to live.


    She suddenly had a bad bad premonition.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    The boy closed his eyes while tears was pouring out silently.


    He felt the sun shine on him, the strong cool wind seemed to whisper to him. He at least wanted to feel the nature before he die.


    Then he let go of his hold on the railings.


    Xiong Zhi eyes widened. She frantically reached out her hands.


    The strong cool wind blow off her cap exposing her long ck hair. It danced wildly with the wind.


    Xiong Zhi''s half body was leaning out in the railings. She sighed in relief when she managed to hold his hand.


    But then it quickly dissipated because she was very angry at this idiot!


    "You..you fool! What are you thinking! You really want to throw your life?!"


    Xiong Zhi was very mad and scared at the same time. If she did not managed to hold his hand she might be looking at his dismantled corpse right now. Thinking this she broke out in cold sweat.


    The boy was waiting for the pain after the impact but he suddenly felt a warm soft hand hold his thin pale hands.


    When he heard her words he looked up. He was startled at the scene in front of him.


    Without the cap, the girl''s face was exposed to him.


    She had a breathtaking beauty. Her shiny long ck hair was carried by the wind, her brows was furrowed and she seemed pissed. Her ck orbs was looking at him directly. It was full of life , shining brilliantly unlike his who were empty and dull.


    Then he looked at their hands. Hers was holding tightly his.


    He looked at the girl again with a confused expression.


    "Why save me? Didn''t you say it was better for me to die? Let go..."


    The girl looked pissed more. She opened her cherry full lips.


    "Idiot! If you want to die, then die but not in front of me! How can I live for the rest of my life experiencing such a trauma?! Do you want to ruin this woman''s life too?!" Xiong said loudly and coldly.


    She could not believe there was a foolish person more foolish than him.


    She thought he got scared earlier and wanted to live. She thought he changed his mind.He did. But changed his mind again! He was worse than a girl suffering from a period!


    The boy was startled. That was her reason? He felt bitter and he did not know why.


    "Then closed your eyes and let me go." The boy said stubbornly.


    Xiong Zhi felt she wanted to kill a certain person.


    Xiong Zhi really treasured her life. Because it was her second chance to make everything right. If it was her first, she would not even blink if someone killed themselves in front of her. Simply, because she did not care. She was empty, had breath with no meaning, like mindless doll.


    She kinda felt what this boy felt right now.


    He must have felt alone.


    With that thought, her angry mind calmed down and tried to persuade this boy. She - who was given a second chance- did not want to witness a boy so young wasted his only life. He had never seen and enjoy this life.


    "Don''t you have any more reason to live?"


    ''Or someone you want to live life with.''


    Xiong Zhi asked adding her thoughts silently.


    The boy looked at her eyes.


    Xiong Zhi could not stand the look in his eyes.


    Sadness. Extreme sadness.


    It tells her one thing.


    He was alone. He had nothing nor someone to live his life with. He had no reason to live.


    He already gave up his life.


    What did he suffer to have those look in his eyes?


    Alone.


    She could not help but felt a connection in her heart. She felt like she was looking at herself.


    She had also no one.


    She was alone in her world.


    No ambitions, no dreams, nothing. She felt nothing all the time.


    Until Linfeng came. He became her light in her dark life. Made her feel. Made her to want something. Made her to dream. Made her a reason to live.


    She looked at the boy, the feeling of helplessness and loneliness was not foreign to her. Before she could stop herself she heard herself say,


    "I--I don''t have a friend. Will you be my first?"


    The boy was startled. He could not believe that the girl would asked him to be her friend in this situation.


    But the look in the girl''s eyes were sincere not a trace of pity he expected. It was like the girl was looking at his heart asking his whole being.


    A friend.


    He had no friends. But he knew what ''friend'' means. He heard some maid before that she had a friend that she can borrow money from.


    A person you can run into if you have trouble.


    A person who you can share your burdens with.


    A person who will help you in tough times.


    A person you can celebrate with.


    A person who stays close in your heart.


    Those thoughts were too beautiful for him.


    Xiong Zhi''s palm was sweating. She could not hold it anymore. Anytime she could lose her hold. She was already using her two hands.


    While the boy was still in daze because of her words, Xiong Zhi used this chance to pull him up with all her strength. It was good that the boy was thin.


    The boy did not struggle.


    When they finally at the safe ground, Xiong Zhi breathed heavily. Her back was full of sweat. She reprimanded herself to have some exercise.


    She looked at the boy, her face was cold. She was about to nag him when she was suddenly enveloped by jade thin arms.


    Xiong Zhi was startled.


    "Hey...are you alright? That----"


    She was cut off when she felt him hugging her tighter.


    "That--hurt..." She added . she forgot what she was going to tell earlier. This boy, was killing her! She could not breath!


    She pushed him with all her strength but her arms were weak because of holding him earlier.


    When the boy was satisfied by the hug he looked at Xiong Zhi.


    "You saved me today, and you made me your friend. You have to be responsible." He said seriously.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him strangely.


    What ''responsible'' ?


    Xiong Zhi seemed to forgot that she just asked him to be his friend. She did not know because of today''s events her life would be tied to this boy or to say urately this boy tied his life to Xiong Zhi.


    "What is your na--" the boy started but was cut off by the loud sound of door opening.


    Several men in ck suits entered and approached them. Xiong Zhi recognized some of them,? they were the guards who left earlier.


    ''Shooootttt. I totaly forgot about them. Trouble....''


    The boy also saw them. His face darkened and he took a step away from Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi noticed it and felt something was fishy.


    "Young master, were looking for you. You made us worried.Your session has already started. The Doctors are all waiting for you." One of the men suited in ck came forward and hold the boy''s arm.


    This man was different from the other men. In his suit there was a golden pin in circr shaped. There was a letter "L" in the middle.


    When he said those words a tinge of mockery could be traced. There was no politeness in his words and actions. He boldly hold the boy''s arm like he was capturing a criminal.


    "Let me guide you to your room--" then he stopped talking to the boy when he saw Xiong Zhi.


    It was a good thing that Xiong Zhi had quick reaction and reflexive. She already picked up her cap when they were walking towards them and then put them on. She hugged the jacket she was wearing tightly. She kept a cold face even though they could not see it clearly.


    But her heart was ready to jump out of her ribcage . She was nervous.


    "And this is?" The man looked at Xiong Zhi then to the boy before looking at Xiong Zhi again.


    "I don''t know . why don''t you ask her. She is already here when I came to have fresh air" the boy said without ripple of any emotion.


    The man seemed to not believe it. He was about to asked Xiong Zhi when the boy started walking towards the door. He did not even look back.


    Of course Xiong Zhi understand what was happening. When the man still did not move and had no intention to let go of her. She took her phone and? pretended she was talking to someone.


    "Father, I''m sorry I did not answer your call earlier. There was no signal at the hospital-- Yeah-- no, I''m still here. At the rooftop. You''re downstairs?,okay--" Xiong Zhi nodded at the man and walked towards the exit. She was still on the phone pretending to listen on the other side .


    "How''s mom? I bought some food today. Did you bring Jackie? ---who are with you?"


    Xiong Zhi voice was fainting as she walked downstairs.


    The man that she just escaped from had a dark expression. He did not managed to get her name. He was still suspicious of her. What if she was in media? Or someone that brat hired.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello?" A woman voice was heard.


    "Investigate and get the information about the girl who was wearing a cap, ck jacket and running shoes. She was heading downstairs.? Now."


    He ended the call. It seemed like he had something to report.

 Chapter 14 - Mysterious Boy (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Mysterious Boy (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi run downstairs.


    When she was out of VIP floor. She let out a sigh of relief.


    She sat one of the chairs in the waiting area. Her heart beating so fast.


    She felt nervous but excited at the same time. These feeling were all strange for her but she like it.


    She experienced many things today -- she sneaked, run, being pursued, been a part of suicide drama, in the end she realized she had a talent in acting! Well, except she still had her cold face. She was thankful that whenever she was bored which was all the time, she watched any shows. That ''someone called I should go'' escape route was derived from those drama''s.? She just applied it to escape from that man inquiries.


    All in all she would in grave these memories in her mind. One of her most exciting day.


    She calmed herself and rest.


    She returned to her usual demeanor with a cold look and indifferent face. Her "do not approach me" mode was turned on.


    It seemed like the happenings earlier were all illusion. She even forgotten that she merely witnessed a suicide act.


    She wait for Dr. Beiquing while staring at her notes:


    Xiao Mei


    Guangdong Hospital - Mrs. Xiao Ping


    Zongyang Law firm - Ms. Bivia Chang


    Quangpayan Police


    Her goal was to finish the deal today. But it was already afternoon, the doctor still not here.


    Xiong Zhi looked around. She observe her surroundings. Then she heard footsteps that came from arge group.


    She saw a group of doctors. The nurses quickly approached them and talk to the other doctors.


    The group dissipated with each nurse and went to different directions.


    Then she saw the nurse called Mi approached the youngest doctor. It seemed like the nurses were all assistants of these doctors.


    Guessing that the young doctor that nurse Mi approached was Dr. Beiquing, she blocked their way and greeted them.


    "Excuse me, are you Dr. Beiquing? I''m a rtive of Mrs. Xiao Ping, the patient 462''C bed. "


    "Ah..I''m d you''re here. Mrs. Xiao illness is getting worse as time passed. Can we go to my office and discuss the things there. I want you to see something." Dr. Beiquing said.


    "Yes, thank you." Xiong Zhi followed them until they reached a certain room.


    Dr. Gregory Beiquing


    A name was written in the door.


    They entered the room and Dr. Beiquing gestured to Xiong Zhi to sit.


    After Xiong Zhi settled on the couch. Mi came with two tea cups. The aroma of green tea tickled her nostrils.


    But she did not nce to it. She directly went to business.


    "Dr. Beiquing , thank you for care to my grandmother in the past few days. I wanted to know her current condition."


    "Yes, Ms. Xiao. Mrs.Ping was unconscious when she was brought here. Actually, I was worried because no one visit her. We cannot undergo some tests and procedures without the patient and her family''s permission. But I really be worried since she was having a symptoms of COPD


    ( Chronic obstructive pulmonary disease ). So I have done some tests even without your knowing. But I did not regret it. I''m actually thankful, because if I was a littlete, her illness will only consider as exhaustion and stress because of her old body. But after I have done the tests the scan here tells that Mrs. Xiao has COPD."


    Then , he turn on a t screen. After he typed Xiao Ping , an x-ray of lungs could be seen.


    " This is the result of her x-ray. As you can see, her lungs on the left, the air tubes and alveoli (air sacs where gas exchange take ce) lose their sticity and are unable to stretch when she breathe. The walls that lie between the alveoli get destroyed. The lining of the air tubes bes thick and inmed. The air tubes secrete more mucus than they should, causing them to clog. COPD has different types and Mrs. Xiao has Chronic bronchitis. Her airways are chronically inmed, resulting in scarring and thickening. This process also frequently causes an increased production of mucus, which then fills the airways, further obstructing her breathing." Dr. Bequing said while tapping and pointing at the screen. He cliked his mouse and another picture appeared.


    "Airflow limitation in COPD is progressive, meaning it generally worsens over time.? COPD is often asymptomatic (without symptoms) until significant damage to the lungs has already urred. Can I know how long Mrs. Xiao showed symptoms like coughing coherently and has yellow or green pleWghm? Or having her nails showed a tinge of blue?" Dr. Beiquing asked.


    I was suddenly speechless. How could I know? It was about health, a life at risk, so she could not lie.


    "Actually, I did not live that long in Mrs. Xiao Ping house. It has only been about three days." Xiong Zhi lied crossing her finger nails behind her back.


    "Is that so? Well, Ms. Xiao, my guess is Mrs. Xiao Ping has this illness for a very long time. She was already in severe stages of COPD. I''m sorry to say but this illness has no cure. But with a proper treatment it can be controlled. She needs constant medication and I''m afraid to tell you that she needs lung surgery."


    He clicked his mouse and zoom the picture. He pointed his pen at it while saying.


    "We need to remove her damaged tissue. If the damaged tissue continue to stay in her body, it will spread to the other tissues making her breathing difficult and more painful.? And I say it to you Ms. Xiao because it is a very important matter. She needs to have a surgery as soon as possible. Within this month I suggest. It will be difficult to remove the damaged tissues and may cost her life if it dyed. " Dr. Beiquing seriously said.


    Xiong Zhi was in thought. She remembered within this month, the old woman would pass away.? Now she knew why.


    "Yes. I thank Dr. Beiquing for his guidance. Unfortunately, my cousin was her guardian. I will tell this news to her. Probably within this week we gave you our response. For sure we will let our grandmother to undergo surgery. We will just discuss the date." Xiong Zhi said.


    Even she agreed to let the old woman have surgery. She did not have a say in this matter. She needed to talk to the person involved.


    " Just please do anything you could for my grandmother''s health. Money is not an issue." Xiong Zhi added.


    Dr. Beiquing and Xiong Zhi talked a little bit more.


    After a while, Xiong Zhi got out of the room and went to cashier. She paid the bills.


    She looked around and spotted some cameras. She remembered the suspicious look the man gave him earlier in the rooftop. For sure, they would investigate her. She did not know whose family they were or the name of the silver boy.


    Xiong Zhi went out of the hospital. She looked back at the hospital and her eyes roamed on the top floor of a certain building - the VIP floor. She could not help but remembered the scene earlier.


    She remembered what the boy said while shouting at the sky and the pin symbol in the guard''s suit.


    ''L''


    Whose family is it? To be so ruthless to a child.


    (A/N : yup, Xiong Zhi think the teens in her age and below 23 are child. Except Linfeng. Well her soul is 23 yes. old already. )


    ''Silver boy, I hope you survive well. I cannot help you this time for I am nothing right now. Maybe in the future, we might meet again.''


    Then she strode off.


    -------------------------------------------------


    In a VIP floor, inside the ss door. A boy with silver hair was sitting on a bed. His check-up was done. He was currently staring outside the window. Then he sighed.


    ''I didn''t even get her name. My friend''s name.''


    Thinking he has his first friend. The corner of his pale lips curled up slightly. His first slight smile after ten years.


    Then he heard the door opened. His smile and daze eyes quickly vanished reced by nk empty eyes and expressionless face. His entire aura returned for being dark and gloomy.


    The head guard came in. He walked towards the boy and even sat on his bed.


    "Well, young master, how is your health? It keep deteriorating. You should focus on your health first. "


    Then the man stand up and walked closer to him. He bent down and whispered maliciously to his ear.


    "You should not ying around with some girl on the rooftop."


    His disgusting fingers traced at the silver boy''s beautiful and smooth pale jaw.


    "We know your every move.?? Do you think if that person knows you met a suspicious person he will spare the girl? I don''t think so. Maybe you have forgotten what happened to your nanny and maids."


    The silver boy pped the roaming hands of the man.


    He looked at him with empty, cold eyes.


    "Do what you want. " He said in a very cold voice.


    He stand up and walked towards thefort room. Before he open the door he said.


    "And don''t you touch me."


    He closed the door hard without looking back.


    The man who was standing beside the bed chuckled.


    Does he not care? Or is he just acting? Does he really run to the girl in the roof top coincidentally? And doesn''t know her at all?


    The man weight his thoughts. He observed every action of the boy for the whole day. Nothing was amiss. He then concluded that his first guess was more possible. If that boy really knows the girl. Why meet now? He even threatened the boy but the boy was indifferent to it. He did not care at all if the girl dies.


    He then just shrug it off. He would wait first at the result of their investigation.


    Then his phone rang.


    He answered it.


    "Mr. Wei, the girl you were talking about just left. I checked first why she came here, by the looks of thetv''s cameras and her record. She came here to check her grandmother''s condition. She went to the rooftop while waiting for one of our doctors."


    "Did you check on the doctor?"


    "Yes. He is clean. I also hacked their hidden cameras they purely talked about the patient. I checked the record. It was the first time that the girl visit here." The woman voice said.


    The man was silent and was pondering at something.


    "That''s my initial investigation. Do you want me continue? I need a day to know her background and more." The woman added.


    "No need. I get what I want. And you are still busy. Did you finish protecting the file?"


    " Yes I just finished today." A yawn could be heard at the other line.


    "Hahaha. You haven''t sleep yet. Thanks for the help, you should rest."


    "Yeah, I''m nning to. I have still another job to do you know. I still need to locate the other evidences. You should let the silver boy talked and not burdening my work. For your butt sake, I''m aputer programmer? not an investigator! " the womanined.


    The man chuckled more.


    "Then tell it to the boss, if you have the guts to do so. He hired many detectives already. And he can''t find anyone better than you in hacking. Besides even you are forced to do so you are given a plenty of money."


    "Yeahh~~ I have plenty of money. But they are all dirty works. I don''t want to work to that ruthless man and his evil father. Even towards his brother he--"


    "Stop that. He is your boss." The man growled dangerously.


    He was loyal to that man.


    The other line was silent. After a moment, a sad voice said.


    "You really changed, Kang''ge [1]. "


    "I told you to call me Mr. Wei."


    Wei said with a hard and cold voice. The funny tone he used earlier waspletely gone and now the devil who talked to the boy earlier came out.


    "Yeah right. Bye." The woman said with a sarcastic voice.


    Then the call ended.


    The man looked with a dark expression in his phone. In his ears, the words that he always hear from hispanions and friends rang in his mind repeatedly.


    "You have really changed "


    He punched the wall and walked out from the room.


    ________________________________


    While in the meantime, the moment the boy entered the CR, his shaking legs gave in, he slumped on to the floor. He leaned against the door. He folded his legs, his knees in his chest. He hugged his shaking body. He was shivering hard. His eyes were wide but not seeing in front him. His pale lips trembling and his face that was already pale bepletely white like a sheet of paper.


    When the man reminded him what happened to his nanny and the maids he saw ck.


    He suppressed his trembling body to act indifferently.


    But inside he waspletely broke down.


    All he could see right now was the scene that was engraved painfully in his mind.


    He was only six at that time. Innocent, joyful and yful child.


    But it was shattered that night.


    Screams, pleas, tears, guns, and blood. He remember it all.


    He would never forget that nightmare.


    He could still see in his eyes his father killing every maid who were working under her mother and? loyal to her.


    He hugged his trembling body more. Since that night he was suffering from nightmare and insomnia. The worst, he was traumatize. Whenever he think of that night, he kept shivering.


    It will passed. Just a little more.


    He kept mumbling it to himself.


    After the shivering was gone he stand up and take a hot bath.


    While the warm water was sprinkled all over his translucent body, his mind was working fast. He really need to get out from his father and brother''s clutches. He need to get out of here. He need to contact his mother''s family. He would not stay here anymore. He need to find a way to get to his grandfather.


    He clenched his hand. The joy of having his first friend quickly dissipated by a nightmare. He did not want his first friend to be gone.


    He need to live and be free.


    He suddenly stopped. The sounds of waters could only be heard even his breathing could not be heard.


    His eyes that was nk and empty suddenly shined. His gloomy aura turned to chilling sharpness.


    His lips curled up in a devilish smile.


    He found a reason to live.


    ''I need to be free''


    ________________________________


    [1] ''ge - an endearment to older brother. Not necessary to be rtive but used by close person who are a little older than you. In ancient times in China, sometimes it was used to address in intimate way to a man.


    Source: from me and novels

 Chapter 15 - Xiao Mei

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Xiao Mei</h4>


    Xiong Zhi entered the car. The driver looked at her in the mirror and waited.


    Waiting for what? For their next destination.


    Xiong Zhi took off her cap and said.


    " Funggen City, Zongyang Law Firm."


    The driver started the engine but his mind run again in different directions.


    Now, a Law Firm?! Did our young miss really got in trouble? But when? Where ? How ?


    The gossipy driver carried on driving.


    When the clock hit 5, they arrived at a tall building.


    ZNJ (Zongyang National Justice)


    Xiong Zhi went alone in the building and looked for Zongyangw firm.


    She went to the third floor and approached the receptionist.


    "Excuse me, where is the office of Ms. Bivia Chang?"


    "Oh,wyer Chang, do you have an appointment today with her?" The receptionist said with a troubled expression.


    Xiong Zhi pondered if she was going to say ''yes'' to make it faster or just be honest.


    "Actually , I have some important matters to discuss with her. Can you please tell me where the office is?" Xiong Zhi decided to be a good child.


    The reception let out a sigh of relief. Then she said.


    "Actually Ms., Lawyer Chang is not here she''s on leave. She will return to work next week."


    Xiong Zhi furrowed her brows.


    ''Next week. What a waste of time.''


    "May I know where Lawyer Chang might be? Maybe I can meet her outside her office. It is very important."


    "Ah, yes. Lawyer Chang is on funeral right now. "


    Xiong Zhi eyebrows arched slightly.


    So that''s why she had not heard the news and could not help her (her target)? in the past...


    "Oh that''s why. May I know which funeral hall they went to? "


    "It''s ok. It''s not a secret from us. I heard they were in Vista Funeral Hall in Quangdong? City. Actually it is Prosecutor Huo''s family having a funeral right now. But Lawyer Chang is in rtionship right now with Prosecutor Huo. So you know, as a girlfriend Lawyer Cha---"


    "Thank you. I should go right now." Xiong Zhi bid goodbye to the ranting receptionist. She had a feeling that if she stay more she would be dyed by this gossipy receptionist.


    Xiong Zhi went out of ZNJ and dove straight away to the car.


    The driver who were drinking while listening to music almost choked out when he saw Xiong Zhi.


    So fast....


    "Vista Funeral Hall." Xiong Zhi did not waste any words.


    This time the driver choked out the water in his mouth.


    Funeral?!


    He just guessed it but now it came true.


    (A/N : refer to chapter 10 , still remember? )


    ***[RR]: wait, just gonna check. You really want to make it harder for me?(?_?)***


    The driver drove in the city towards VFH while his mind running again.


    The sun was already settled for a day when they arrived at VFH.


    Many people wearing ck suit and dresses came back and fro towards the hall.


    Xiong Zhi entered the building. She was looking for Bivia Chang. She knew what she looked like because she saw it in the news in the past.


    She looked around. In front was the altar and a picture of an old man. Beside the frame lines of incense were smoking. Below was table full of foods. Beside the altar, rows and rows of white flowers with family names attached to it.


    She looked at the sits in front. On the farther corner chair in the first row, a young woman in her early twenties wearing a ck suit and dark skirt was sitting. Her ck hair was tied in a bun, her white neck was exposed. She sat with posture even with a gloomy aura.


    Xiong Zhi walked in front in the altar and burned an incense. She kneeled, put together her hands paying respects for the old man while bowing her head.


    The moment she was done, a middle ageddy came to her. She wore a ck funeral dress and her hair was tied up. Her hair was a little bit in disarray and her eyes were a little puffy. When she smiled to her it was warm but with a little bit of sadness.


    "Thank you foring. Can I know this littledy''s name giving respects to my father?" Thedy asked with gentleness.


    " My name is Xiong Zhi. I''m no rtive. But I have my friend here." Xiong Zhi said truthfully. Seeing thedy smile, her cold heart warmed a little causing her to trust thedy.


    "Oh, still I thank you foring. Seeing a beautiful young woman as you visit my father he would be happy." She chuckled a little but it did not reached in her eyes.


    "May I ask who''s friend are you? "


    "I''m a friend of Xiao Mei. I,came here for her behalf. She can''te because of an emergency. I hope you don''t mind."


    "It''s ok. I understand." She smile slightly.


    "I''m sorry for your lost." Xiong Zhi said in a soft voice.


    "Thank you foring here. Come, child , let''s seat." Thedy said pointing at the vacant chair.


    "No need, ma''am. I will not stay longer. I will need to talk to Ms. Bivia Chang. Thank you for your concern." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Ohh, it''s ok. Bivia is in front." She smiled to me and lead me in front.


    The woman I saw earlier saw us approached. She stand up and patted thedy gently in the back.


    "Aunt Quo, I''ll assist the visitors. You should rest first a little." The woman said.


    She was tall, more tall than Xiong Zhi. Her eyes were beautifully surrounded by thin and longshes, it was slightly curved up at the edge, made her eyes sharp and profound. Her bridge nose was high like her posture and her thin red lips that was shut looked like a smart mouth. Her white skin was beautifully contrast in the ck suit she was wearing.


    "Thank you, Bi''er. This guest knows you. I leave her to you then." Thedy smiled and walked to the people who just have arrived.


    Lawyer Chang turned to me.


    "Well, I don''t know you. And you doesn''t seem to be here to just pay respect. What do you need from me?" Lawyer Chang said directly. Her sharp eyes scrutinizing me.


    "I need to talk to you about Ms. Xiao Mei."


    Lawyer Chang oppressive aura suddenly gone reced by a worried expression.


    She had been contacting Xiao Mei for a week now. But she did not give any response. When she went to their apartment there was no one there even Granny Ping. She wanted to inform her best friend about the death of their friend''s granddad.


    Seeing that someone came here to inform her the whereabouts of her friend, she really got worried.


    ''Not a bad news please....''


    "It''s a bad news. A very bad one." Xiong Zhi said expressionlessly.


    Lawyer Chang said her thoughts out loud. She clear her throat while clearing her head.


    Very quickly she said,


    "Let''s talk outside."


    In the parking lot, where they were only the two of them and themp post, Lawyer Chang faced Xiong Zhi and said stoically,


    "You better not lying . I will record everything. If you lie, even you are underage, I will make sure you will stay in prison. You understand? "


    Xiong Zhi looked at the woman, she really was awyer with a defensive and offensive aura.


    But she liked it. No need to waste words, no need to waste time.


    Xiong Zhi took out her phone , type something and gave it to Lawyer Chang.


    CJ''s controversy : Fake diamonds? Secretary Xiao Mei the mastermind


    (A/N: refer to chap 8. Xiong Zhi was scrolling news at that time, she encountered this. )


    Lawyer Chang sharp eyes grew wide, incredulity could be seen. She even zoomed the article. The article was just written two days ago.


    "H-how...it can''t b-be...she will n-never do that...t-this...she was framed up!"


    "Lawyer Chang was really sharp. But that is not the matter here. Ms. Xiao Mei is in prison for a week now." Xiong Zhi did not beat around the bush.


    "What?! Howe she didn''t tell me?" Then Lawyer Chang stop for a moment then she gritted her teeth and her gaze be menacing.


    " C..J..''s! They even block her formunicating. They would probably not give her a choice for thewyer."


    Xiong Zhi lips curled up slightly. She like this Lawyer Chang. She did not need to exin much.


    Lawyer Chang suddenly stop her fuming and looked at Xiong Zhi with suspicious eyes.


    "I appreciate you telling me this, but who are you? How is this rted to you?" She inquired.


    If Xiao Mei could not contact them for help then how this girl knew? More importantly, how did she know that she was rted to Xiao Mei? She never saw the girl even in Xiao Mei''s friend circle. And why she was doing this?


    It''s not a bait isn''t? If it is then they are all foolish.


    She was Lawyer Bivia Chang. A famouswyer working in many big corporations. Even they were a bigpany they would be foolish to offend a woman like her who had many connections. Besides, those bigpanies gave importance of her, why? Because she knew their dirty secret.


    With this thought Lawyer Chang looked challengly at Xiong Zhi.


    "My name is Xiong Zhi, how am I rted to Xiao Mei you''ll knowter. But we must discuss the matter first. " Xiong Zhi had no choice but to tell the truth. Thiswyer in front of her was sharp and have many resources. It would only took her a week or days to know her real identitiy.


    "Xiong? Are you rted to Xiong family of imperial city?" Lawyer Chang asked this jestingly. She did not really thought that this girl would be rted to the one of the most powerful and wealthy family- Xiong. Since Xiong family owned the Xiong Corp.One of the top 10 bigpany internationally.


    Besides, there would be no way this girl a Xiong. If she was she would be surrounded by guards and expensive cars.

 Chapter 16 - Xiao Mei (II)

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Xiao Mei (II)</h4>


    As a Xiong, they gave importance to their image. They would not go out in the open like this.


    "Whether I''m rted to Xiong or not is not important. As I said, Xiao Mei needs your help. By next week her trial wille. We need to visit her tomorrow and know exactly her situation."


    Xiong Zhi alone could help Xiao Mei to get out of the prison but that would take time. With Lawyer Chang''s help it would be faster.


    Of course, she would take the faster route.


    "She''s my friend. I''ll definitely help her. Even the CJ''s block me." Lawyer Chang said with determination.


    Xiao Mei was her only female friend. They were best friends since High School. She knew with her temperament no one wanted to approach her, some did but quickly step back with a single reproach from her.


    She was known as a hard girl since young. She talked with sharp words not caring who she talked to, and was guarded all the time .Her wall was high up that no one could climb up.


    But Xiao Mei was different to all the people she met.


    She was also the opposite of her.


    Xiao Mei was a lovely girl that get along with everyone. She was patient unlike her who were very impatient and easily get angry. She always concerns herself with others even it was not rted to her.


    She was kind that sometimes Bivia Chang get annoyed with her. She, Bivia Chang, did not care anyone and was selfish. She admitted it to herself.


    But the thing she like the most about Xiao Mei was her sincerity and loyalty.


    Many backstab her and badmouthed her to Xiao Mei. But Xiao Mei did not believe those rumors and did not care at all if she had a bad image to other people making the students around her treat her indifferently unlike?the kindly treat before.


    Furthermore, she could see that Xiao Mei sincerely want her to be her friend.


    When she asked her one time why she stick to her, Xiao Mei just answered.


    "Because your a ''friend'' that''s hard toe by. It''s a waste to not be your friend and to have a friend like you."


    Hearing her answer that time, she was confused at first.


    But in the next moment her heart warmed up, she was moved.


    A friend that''s hard toe by


    She understand then what she meant. In other words,


    A true friend


    Since that day she let her climb up to her wall and dly epted her.


    Even now she could not believe that they would be best friends.


    Her friend that put so much trust in her was in trouble right now. She did not need to think twice.


    Lawyer Chang was about to open her mouth to ask something when she heard a noise from the back door. A few seconds a tall man with wavy short ck hair came out. His pretty eyes with a thick brows on top, darted around and spotted them.


    When he walked closer, one can see his straight nose and plump lips. He was a little pale but it did not decrease the dashing man''s aura and pretty countenance.


    "Biv''er , I was looking for you, Are you al----?" The man stopped for a moment when he noticed Lawyer Chang serious and some what worried expression. Even the woman always look serious he still could tell what was serious or not.


    He furrowed his brows. He knew Bivia Chang since college. They were in the same department but different course. Since he knew her, he knew that the only thing that made this woman serious and worried was her only best friend, Xiao Mei.


    Did something happen to Xiao Mei?


    He walked toward Lawyer Chang. When he came to her side he eyed Xiong Zhi.


    He was startled at first because of how young Xiong Zhi was.


    What is a young girl doing out here in the night?


    Then he leaned closer to Lawyer Chang.


    "Is it about Xiao Mei?" He asked. It was unlike of Xiao Mei to missed his grandfather funeral. So like Lawyer Chang he was sure something happened to her. But seeing Lawyer Chang''s expression he knew it was worse than he thought.


    "En. But don''t worry about it. I will handle the matter. You need to focus in your family now especially your mom, she needs you." Surprising Xiong Zhi, Lawyer Chang''s voice was soft and gentle.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the man.


    ''Who is he?''


    Then it dawned on her. She remembered what the receptionist said earlier.


    Is this man the prosecutor that Lawyer Chang has rtionship on?


    The prosecutor just looked at Lawyer Chang. He knew how stubborn she was if he denied. So he only said,


    "If you need me don''t hesitates to call me. Xiao Mei is also my friend."


    "Of course we will need you, I will tell you when the timees. Rest first." Lawyer Chang ushered him to go.


    Without a choice he left them. He really trust Lawyer Chang. He knew that she was not foolish enough to talked or made a deal to any stranger, so the talked with the girl must be true and important.


    After he left, the two girls face each other again. Lawyer Chang started first.


    "Thanks for telling me this even I don''t know your intention. But I will handle the rest-"


    "Let''s go tomorrow at 2pm to Quangpayan police. I will help you to get there. Don''t wear any suits, just casual and a rubber shoes. Also a jacket and a cap. I''ll pick you up in the near coffee shop at police station." Xiong Zhi interrupted her. She knew what Lawyer Chang was going to do. Lawyer Chang want to handle it in old ways by herself. If she did that it would take months for thew to act up and if they did not present sufficient evidence the case would be drag out longer. And Xiong Zhi did not want that.


    She needed Lawyer Chang but as awyer only. She would do the rest.


    Lawyer Chang was speechless at her rude interruption.


    She knew herself as a direct and sharp woman who used her words as her swords. But now she felt like her swords was deflected by a big and hard shield.


    The tone that girl used was not someone from her age. Somanding, oppressive and bossy.


    She was good at judging people, now she felt like she was looking not at the small girl but a big shot woman who would be dominant to any line of work she chose.


    Yes, she was offended, not everyone could stand her dominating aura, especially a little girl, but this girl just not stand and talked normally to her but also had the guts to interrupt her!


    She was....impressed. She like the girl more. If she was groomed properly she would be an outstanding figure in the future.


    So she let it pass her rude interruption.


    "Why two pm? We muste early." Lawyer Chang asked.


    Xiong Zhi who already nned all things said.


    "Because I have school tomorrow."


    Xiong Zhi did not really care school at all since she study it already. But she had a reason.


    Lawyer Chang raised her eyebrow and looked at the girl in front of her. The girl was beautiful and young.


    So she was really underage huh? Probably high school.


    "Fine. I''llply to your arrangements. But I still did not trust you. I will ride my own car. We just meet tomorrow."


    "No problem." Xiong Zhi said and turned away but stopped for a while.


    "Please tell thedy earlier my condolences. And tell her ''thank you'' and I left." She said and started to walked off.


    But before she closed the back door she heard Lawyer Chang yelled.


    "It is Mrs. Huo, Huo Yheng!"


    Lawyer Chang smirked. Looks like the girl was a little cold but easily to warm inside.


    ________________________________


    Xiong Zhi walked towards her car while thinking.


    Huo.....


    Huo....why sounds so familiar? Where did I hear i----?


    Then it struck her.


    Huo Dian?!


    Who don''t know Huo Dian?! Huo Dian was the most frightening prosecutor in the field of justice. He did not take bribes and if someone did, he would send that person in prison no matter what that person background was. He was fearless and all his case won in triumph. He always side at the people he knew was telling the truth and in need of justice. He would take his enemy without mercy.


    He was titled in his field as Hell King of Justice .


    So that man earlier was Huo Dain?! The legendary prosecutor?


    So a person like him is in Xiao Mei''s side. No wonder she was freed and could take CJ''S on.


    But with them alone was not enough, if it goes on it would take them five years to free Xiao Mei. In the past, because of theirck of evidence to prove Xiao Mei''s innocence and the news camete to Lawyer Chang, the CJ''spany won. But it did not let Lawyer Chang gave up to Xiao Mei. After five years, they managed to open up the case again and had a retrial, that time they won. The prosecutor of that trial was Prosecutor Huo.


    Since Pros. Huo had a good impression to the public the trial became famous and it even publicizes in the news live for the people to witness it.


    After concrete evidences against CJ''s?, and with the public being a witness, the CJ''s lost terribly.


    But it was toote for Xiao Mei. Her grandmother had died without her knowing four years ago.?Her only rtive died alone with no one to hold her.


    Seeing the part of the dirty world, Xiao Mei''s raged consumed her. She vowed to smashed CJ''s to ashes.


    After two years, when Xiong Zhi was twenty three, when she was locked up in the monster''s mansion, she watched the news about the CJ''s controversies regarding its corruption, fake diamonds, abuse of employees, and dirty secrets all exposed to the public.


    First, the trial of Xiao Mei brought CJ''s a huge decreased in marketing. All the wealthy client who trusted CJ''s gems and diamonds turned away from them and even throw away their jewelries publicly.


    Their image had gone down in overnight. The truth was, their gems and diamonds were genuine and of high quality. But only to those who were wealthy and from famous family. Their jewelries were really trusted by these wealthy families.


    They only brought out the fake diamonds in those buyer who were not that wealthy enough and could not tell the difference between genuine and fake.


    After the controversy about the fake diamonds they publicly apologized. Even they suffer from huge lost they still manage and targeted themoners as buyers. Since CJ''s was a hundred year oldpany. They still had deep roots and managed to find investors.


    This outrage Xiao Mei. A life was gone because of their schemes. Now, she could not bring her sweet grandmother back.


    So she gathered any information she could remember when she worked at CJ''s as secretary of their CEO.


    Then two years was gone, she released the shocking news of dirtiness of CJ''s? to the media.Themoner and other investors, business partners, lost their trust to CJ''s and knew it was doomed.


    After a week, the CEO and some of their board of directors who were rted to the dirty works had gone to prison.


    And the CJ''s never rise anymore.


    Xiong Zhi who were watching the news at that time really admired Xiao Mei.


    So she knew Xiao Mei''s capability if she was given a chance. She liked the woman. Determined.


    Xiong Zhi arrived at her car and smile slightly.


    ''This would be easy.''

 Chapter 17 - How to ask a favor?

    <h4>Chapter 17 - How to ask a favor?</h4>


    The moment Xiong Zhi entered the car, she quickly took out her notes and wrote continuously.


    Pages turned, a serious and focused expression of his young miss, the driver waited nkly.


    ''What happened to their young miss? She wrote like mad. Is she upset?''


    After a while, Xiong Zhi closed her small notebook and ced it in her jacket''s pocket. Then she stared nkly in the air.


    The driver waited anxiously.


    The truth was Xiong Zhi was thinking andding out her n.


    The driver could not hold anymore.


    "Young miss Zhi, where are we going next?"


    Xiong Zhi snapped out of her thoughts.


    "Home."


    "...." The driver did not expected that.


    ''Hahaha right, where did I expect young miss want to go in? thiste?''


    The driver bitterly scolded his self.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips. She was thinking a big HOW in her head.


    After a while she called out to the driver.


    "Mr. What is your name?" Xiong Zhi said with a serious expression.


    The driver gulped. Did his young miss wanted to shut him up about today''s matters?


    "I-I a-am...my name is Ji Yu." The driver nervously said.


    "Mr. Ji, can I ask you something?" Xiong Zhi voice be grim.


    The driver speed up, he wanted to go home! He won''t pry to his young miss business anymore or made any guesses.


    "Can I? " Xiong Zhi asked again. Her face was dark.


    The driver was really scared. Did he offend his young miss? Tell me how and when, author!


    (A/N: I also don''t know.)


    Having pressured. The driver muttered ''yes''.


    Xiong Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. She was not sure if it was OK to ask something personal to someone you did not know.


    "I--how did you ask a favor from someone ?" Xiong Zhi started.


    The driver who were sweating stared at Xiong Zhi dumfounded.


    ''That...that is ...she wanted to ask?! She got me nervous for nothing!''


    The driver found himself and focused on driving while answering.


    " It depends who you want to ask a favor from, young miss." The driver started.


    "Can you please borate?" Xiong Zhi leaned forward to the driver seat to hear the driver clearly. The opening statement of Mr. Ji was very true. It seemed like Xiong Zhi would learn a lot today.


    Seeing his young miss eagerly wanted to hear whatever he would say, Mr. Ji felt like he was a teacher teaching a very important subject to his student, and that student was his young miss!


    He cleared his throat and focused his eyes at the road, with a very serious tone he said,


    " As I said it depends on who you are going to ask. Are you close to the person you''re going to ask a favor from?"


    Xiong Zhi thought about it.


    "I don''t think so. We just talked once."


    "Is the talked good or not?"


    Remembering his talked with her,


    "I don''t know, we both don''tpromise."


    "So it may be not a good impression. It was like a situation when I ask a favor to one of my seniors."


    Xiong Zhi nodded her understanding.


    " There are two ways to ask a favor effectively." His hand was in air making a peace sign.


    "First, you need to praise him/her. You have to tell his/her good points. Especially their appearances."


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head. She could not understand the connection of praising someone to a favor.


    There are different matter right?


    The driver nced at Xiong Zhi in the mirror. He seemed to know what Xiong Zhi was thinking so he added.


    "Like for example---" he cleared his throat.


    " ''Senior, you''re very handsome today! What brand you''re wearing ? I like to buy too! I really admire you senior. You''re such a genius in fashion!? Can I be your fan? Ah, senior this fan of yours really really respect you, that''s why I''m a little shameful to ask you a favor, but you are the only capable and the only one that is unmatchable senior. Can you please kindly lend me your beautiful hand? for a moment? '' That''s how I usually asked a favor from my seniors and so far, it''s all effective." The driver said proudly.


    Xiong Zhi nodded understandingly. The way the driver asked a favor sound pleasant to the ears. Even she would help Mr Ji.


    "The second?" Xiong Zhi asked. He said there were two ways.


    "Oh. The second one is more effective than the other one . Actually it is my n B. If that person does not persuade by your praises. You just have to give him/her a gift. A gift that he/she cannot reject. And that never fails me. "


    Xiong Zhi thought hard. Indeed, giving a gift was more usible.


    "Like a bribe?" Xiong Zhi muttered.


    Mr Ji was startled.


    "No! It''s not! It''s a gift! I will not teach young miss Zhi those immoral acts! " Mr Ji denied hurriedly.


    (A/N: .....)


    Xiong Zhi did not think hard about it. She was actually d that her problem was solved. She looked at Mr Ji in the mirror and said.


    "Thanks Mr. Ji,? you are really reliable. I hope we can have more of this in the future."


    Mr Ji swelled up in pride. Their young miss thanked and praised him! She even said she looked forward asking him favor in the future.


    ''Eh..why does it seems like what I taught to young miss.. She''s a fast learner.''


    The moment they got at Xiong''s mansion, Xiong Zhi opened herptop and went to the shopping website. She ordered something and wrote the address of her school, TIHS.


    Then she slept.


    _____________________________


    A ck Maybach parked at the Xiong''s Mansion.


    A handsome youth wearing a uniform came out from the car and went in in the mansion.


    In the wide living room, he stand at the base of the stairs and waited. No one can see or guess what the youth was thinking at this moment.


    The maids who were working were secretly peeking at the dashing man who were standing like a beautiful statue.


    They looked at the youth with admiration. They wanted to chat with him while he was waiting. But no one had enough courage to do that.


    Then one pretty maid who were in her teens wanted to give it a try. The workers in the Xiong mansion knew that she was the prettiest maid among them, her figure was good too. A beauty like her wasparable to a celebrity. She chose to be a maid because the ie was more generous than being a celebrity, her families origin also worked to Xiong, hence , they were loyal to Xiong, their wealth also tied up to those rich family. Besides, her target was working here.


    She walked towards her target and smiled sweetly.


    "Fenge--Mr. Zhou did you already ate breakfast? We are just having our meal,e.join us."


    The maid almost slipped to called the youth by his name intimately.


    Linfeng with his sharp sense caught on what this girl wanted to do. Calling by his name? Breakfast? The girl obviously made him as her husband goal.


    Linfeng did not like it a bit. But he still need to be polite.


    "No need I already ate. Thanks ",He said coldly.


    The pretty maid was disappointed. But she did not give up. She acted cute and look pitiful.


    "Is that so? I thought we can bond with you. After all, we are all coworkers. We need to get closer to be harmonized."


    The girl stepped forward and was about to grind her full b.r.e.a.s.t to Linfeng''s arm when a cold voice sounded above.


    "Linfeng, sorry to make you wait."


    Linfeng quickly distance himself from the maid. He looked up to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi gracefully made her way downstairs. Expression cold, her aura was more chilling than before. Her beautiful eyes squinted to the maid and quickly diverted to Linfeng .


    Linfeng expression was still the same. But he could not help to notice the chilling aura from Xiong Zhi''s body. Like she was in the bad mood. When his eyes met hers, he sweated.


    Those eyes of her were using.


    ''Did I offend her?''


    Xiong Zhi walked forward. Her daily habit of staring and admiring Linfeng did not ur today.


    Of course, Linfeng who was the subject of every day''s torment noticed this.


    ''She was really upset...to what? To me? What did I do?''


    On the way, Xiong Zhi was quiet.


    Mr. Ji was enthusiastic this morning. He even greeted the young miss a ''good morning'' feeling that his rtion to the young miss was closer than before since young miss asked him a ''personal question''. But to his disappointment, the young miss just returned the greet and did not speak or ask him anymore throughout the whole ride. He also noticed that his young miss daily routine of ''you''re good today'' to Mr. Zhou was absent.


    ''What happened? Did young miss failed my ''two ways of asking a favor tactic''? Oh no!! I''m dead!!''


    Mr Ji dejectedly drove towards the school.


    The atmosphere in the car was very gloomy.


    Xiong Zhi was truly upset. To what? She did not even know. What she knew was the moment she saw a pretty maid flirting with Linfeng she was agitated. What ''s more, when the maid was about to grind her s.e.xy body to Linfeng, Linfeng did not even budge! He just stand there and waited to vite his body by the pretty maid! Maybe he even like it!


    Xiong Zhi felt strange. She was mad, upset, and something else...this was the


    first time she felt this.


    And she did not like it.

 Chapter 18 - Suck-up?

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Suck-up?</h4>


    The moment they arrived at TIHS, Xiong Zhi quickly left the car and went in towards the junior''s building. She did not even wait for Linfeng.


    She was still mad. She was confused. She was frustrated.


    She did not want tosh out to Linfeng. She felt that if she stay longer she could not restrain herself to tell Linfeng all the truth.


    That they should be together and not wasted time.? No flirting with others.


    She was very very frustrated. She wanted to hold Linfeng now, to tell him everything she wanted to say in herst lifetime. Her promation of love.


    But somehow even without experience from this drama love, she knew if she blurted out all her feelings now, Linfeng might distance himself to her. She could see that whenever she tried to make a move (by staring at him and praising him) Linfeng was ufortable.


    She was afraid that Linfeng might misunderstood her. And instead to love her like he did in the past, he might be guarded against her. She did not know what to do.


    He''s near...but seems so far away.


    Arriving at her room, she put away these thoughts in the back of her mind. She had a goal to make today. She needed to focus.


    ________________________________


    Lunch quickly came.


    At the farthest corner, Gu Zhen sat on his usual spot. He was typing non-stop to hisptop.


    Then he felt a shadow above him. He looked up and saw Xiong Zhi sat across from him.


    He returned his gaze to hisptop and typed, without looking up he said,


    "I thought you are giving me a year?"


    He waited for a response. Not hearing anything he looked at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was just sitting in front of him. Staring at him. He did the same. He stared at her.


    Minutes passed, they stared each other unmoving.


    Not far away, a girl with her lunch tray circled around their table many times like she was looking for something.


    Xiong Zhi had enough of her staring. She tried very hard to look for something to praise at Gu Zhen''s appearance.


    Having finding nothing, she recalled Mr. Ji''s sample to her.


    She opened her mouth and looked at Gu Zhen''s eyes.


    Seeing that Xiong Zhi was about to say something serious, Gu Zhen''s full attention was on her.


    "Gu Zhen, you look handsome today."


    A loud sound of ss breaking interrupted everyone in the cafeteria.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the source, the girl nearby was standing between the break sses of tes and food. The girl had a horrified look in her face.


    Xiong Zhi recognized her. She was one of her ssmate.


    One of the cafeteria staff walked towards the girl. She checked if the girl''s body was injured and talked to the stunned girl.


    "Miss, are you okay, we will send you to the clinic right away." The staff really looked worried and troubled. But it was for her job. These rich students could fire them easily! She was afraid that she offended the rich student.


    The girl shake her head.


    "N-no. It''s alright. My hand just slipped."


    Xiong Zhi returned her attention back to the youth in front of him.


    Gu Zhen did not even noticed the ident earlier. He just stared dumbfounded at Xiong Zhi.


    ''Did I hear her correctly ?''


    Xiong Zhi thought her praise was not enough. So she continued.


    "I like your fashion. How did you styled yourself?"


    Gu Zhen''s jaw dropped.


    Who would like his fashion?! He knew himself that he looked weird. With long curly hair that covered his eyes, his thick sses made him a nerd, his buttoned up shirt''s uniform was styled outdated.


    His father and his rtives always pester him to change his looks. But he liked what he look today. No one notice him. No one bothered him. And he like it.


    He was not concerned of his poprity nor his image. He did not even care about girls.


    That''s why facing a girl''s praise to his looks he did not know what to say.


    He observed Xiong Zhi.


    ''What happened to her?''


    With an expressionless face and cold voice she did not look like she was praising him sincerely. She was like? she was forced to do this.


    But why him?


    Xiong Zhi continued her so-called ''praise''.


    "What I liked the most is your beautiful fingers."


    This time Xiong Zhi was sincere.


    "They are like gods in thatptop of yours. I believe no once could match them. Even the genius hacker of the previous generation could not even make one of your fingers to be his worth. He is already defeated by a mere finger."


    Xiong Zhi read many poems and books in the past. She used metamorphic words to enhanced her praise. Besides what she said was true. Years from now, this youth in front of her would be titled the unparalleled Genius of their generation.


    However, to Gu Zhen, it felt like she was exaggerating too much. He knew himself so well, he was confident in his skills. But he was not sure if he was on par with the current genius hacker. The way Xiong Zhi delivered it made him doubt himself more.


    Xiong Zhi strike again.


    "I really admire you and I am a fan of yours. As a fan, I will be truly in heaven if you lend me your strength and help me this once. You are the only one who can do it." Xiong Zhi said thest part seriously. She felt like she would be a poet.


    When Gu Zhen heard this, his expression bepletely sour.


    ''What the hell?! I think this girl just want to ask me a favor!''


    He looked at Xiong Zhi and Xiong Zhi just looked at him expectantly , waiting for his answer.


    ''She troubled herself to suck up on me just for a favor. It is unlike her.''


    Even Gu Zhen was not close to Xiong Zhi or to any Xiong family. He heard about the beautiful, cold and indifferent young miss of Xiong.


    Seeing the expressionless face of Xiong Zhi, he was certain that it was not her idea, so he asked her.


    "Who taught you to suck-up on people? It''s terrible."


    Xiong Zhi just raised up her eyebrow.


    ''Suck-up?''


    Gu Zhen saw her expression and sighed.


    "Anyway, no matter what favor you want to ask for I''m not going to help you. I''m busy." Gu Zhen point his finger to hisptop. He was already halfway of revising his work.


    He did not want distractions.


    Xiong Zhi knew her n A did not work. Time for n B.


    She took out something on her pocket and then ced it on the table.


    The sounds of metal shing attracted Gu Zhen''s attention back to Xiong Zhi.


    In the table, there was a key.


    He looked at Xiong Zhi questionably.


    "Locker 13L, there is a video game console, thetest edition."


    Gu Zhen stared at Xiong Zhi nkly.


    When his mind processed the word video game console , he stared at the key. He already imagine the precious thing that the locker contained.


    He gulped.


    What a tempting offer!


    Of course, Gu Zhen knew what this ''gift'' mean.


    He needed a video game console for the progress of his game to experiment.


    Gu Zhen could buy this treasure himself. But the problem was, his father blocked him to all electronics store. He was monitored closely.


    He had game console but now they were thrown away by his father.


    Seeing the thing he wanted the most offered to him in just one favor, he was tempted.


    But then he remembered that if he got it, where he would put it? He could not bring it to his home. Remembering what happenedst time when he sneak out a game consoler, he smiled bitterly .


    "That''s a good move. I really need a game consoler right now especially thetest edition. However, I can''t bring it home. It will be useless."


    Xiong Zhi raised her brow.


    ''He cannot defend himself against his father?''


    "You are a genius hacker. Cannot hack your own father''s...?"


    Xiong Zhi unspoken words was understood by Gu Zhen. Since Xiong Zhi knew he was good in electronics, she must also knew that he could easily hacked his father''s security and changed his own password to his room. No one can enter to his room then with his godly ability. Even his father hired experts to crack his password they would not seed. Thus they could not enter his room. Even the hidden cameras were not a problem.


    So what he is worried about?


    Sensing the confused gaze of Xiong Zhi,? Gu Zhen exined.


    "You think I''m a god in the field ofputers and electronics, but I''m only a humble mortal in the face of a BOMB."


    He said emphasizing thest word.


    He was not joking. His father found out that he hacked his hidden cameras and passwords thus he used underhanded methods.


    Since he could not crack his password in his room. He used bomb all the time to check on his room.


    And he was scared shitless? whenever he heard that loud sound.


    Hearing Gu Zhen''s story. Xiong Zhi did not find it unusual.


    ''As expected from a military family.''


    Xiong Zhi was lost for a moment. Then she quickly thought of something.


    "Do you still have my card on you?"


    Gu Zhen was startled by her question but quickly recover. He nodded embarrassingly.


    The truth was , the card was always in his pocket. It was hisst resort if things got worst and he had no way out of his family''s responsibility.


    Even he mocked Xiong Zhi in their first meeting he could not help but trust her and ce her hope in her.


    "There is an address there. A small office for my smallpany. You can use that ce." Xiong Zhi suggested.


    She already bought a ce for her smallpany. The only missing was her CEO and her Vice Director.


    The truth was Xiong Zhi was taking advantage of this situation. She knew well that Gu Zhen was revising his work and he needed equipments and ce to work. That''s why she did not push him and waited for a year. A year was enough for him to finished it.


    "Do you think my father will not see through me? He will stop me for dropping by to that ce ."


    "Have you forgotten who I am? One word from me and your father will happilyply."


    Gu Zhen was confused for a moment and then gaped at Xiong Zhi.


    ''How can I forgot I was talking to a Xiong?! A first line descendant at that!''


    Being a Xiong meant power. Even his father was from the government with military backing , he could not afford to offend the Xiong. Thus, if Xiong Zhi ask a favor, his father had no choice but toply.


    "What are you nning?" Gu Zhen was excited.


    "I will handle this matter. After you finish the task I had given you, I will give you this key." Xiong Zhi picked up the key.


    Gu Zhen''s corner mouth twitched.


    A favor be a task.


    Xiong Zhi took out a piece of paper and USB, then handed it to Gu Zhen.


    "Just hack these ounts and copy their file."


    Gu Zhen took the paper and looked at the list. There were at least seven names on it.


    It would be impossible to do this, but with Gu Zhen''s ability he could do it.


    Gu Zhen smirked.


    "It will only take me minutes to do this. Prepare tomorrow your gift."


    "En."


    Gu Zhen happily walked away with hisptop.


    Xiong Zhi was about to stand up when she felt again the re in her back.


    She quickly looked around.


    ''Who is it?!''


    But everything around her seemed normal.


    Students chatting while eating.


    Workers cleaning and serving.


    No one was looking at her direction.


    Xiong Zhi strode off from the cafeteria.


    ''I don''t have time to y hide and seek with you. Soon, I will rat you out.''


    ________________________________


    (A/N :Hey yo hey yo. The re again. You will soon meet him/her. )

 Chapter 19 - Xiao Mei (III)

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Xiao Mei (III)</h4>


    " Why should I have to wear it?! Do you really know who I am? For turtle sake! I''m awyer! I can just barge in and they won''t blink an eye!"


    Lawyer Chang continuously rattled while they were making their way towards the police station.


    Earlier , they met at the coffee shop.


    Xiong Zhi already texted Linfeng that she needed to do something without hispany.


    So after school, she went directly at their meeting ce. She gave Lawyer Chang a cap, uniform and a box of food.


    They looked like food deliverers.


    Since Xiong Zhi sneaked out to the VIP floor, she discovered she had a liking to do these kind of things. So she was enthusiastic.


    But Lawyer Chang was strongly against it.


    However, they needed it. Xiong Zhi did not exin anything she just forced Lawyer Chang to wear it. In the end, after Lawyer Chang constant grumbling she gave up and reluctantly wear the uniform.


    She still remembered Xiong Zhi''s threatening words when she refused to wear it.


    "If you don''t wear it I will alert the CJ''s." She said it while tapping her phone.


    They reached the entrance and the scene before them shocked them both.


    At the lobby, no vacant chair could be seen. They were all upied by the reporters. Some with cameras, other writing at their notes, some were typing non-stop to theirptop, some were interviewing chiefs and officers, others were waiting and chatting.


    Lawyer Chang immediately shut her mouth.


    They made their way in the seas of people. No one stop them nor recognize them.


    They enter the visiting area. In this ce reporters were not allowed.


    "You know even without this disguise they still cannot stop me. And they are reporters! People will know I represent Xiao Mei, then the Cj''s cannot do anything about it." Lawyer Chang whisper-yelled at Xiong Zhi.


    She was actually embarrassed. She now knew why Xiong Zhi wanted them to disguise. She was a known figure in the field of Law. Those reporters with sharp eyes would notice her and if she came in her usual ck suit those people would swarm at her. It might even cause the CJ''s to be guarded against her. Still, she was a proud woman. So she was trying to save her image towards Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi furrowed her brows, a little annoyed. Her liking towards Lawyer Chang was diminishing a little. With impatience she said,


    "Half of the people are from Cj''s. They may also controlled the media to spread the news. If we want to publicize it we must do it in a trusted media."


    "Still..." Whenwyer Chang wanted to say something. Xiong Zhi rolled her eyes.


    She could not believe thatwyer Chang was this childish.


    Lawyer Chang saw the eye roll. She was more ashamed. She knew she acted like a child. But she was like this, a little panicky, and talkative if she was nervous. And she was nervous only by few things : including Xiao Mei.


    She was nervous meeting Xiao Mei.


    She let Xiao Mei suffered in this mess alone. What kind of best friend was she?!


    She did not even know what happened to her and--


    Then her eyes went wide.


    "Oh turtle butt!"


    (A/N : it was her own way of cursing. )


    Xiong Zhi looked at Lawyer Chang impatiently.


    ''What is it now?!''


    "I''m worst...Granny...I forgot grandmother Ping!" Lawyer Chang said with panicked expression.


    ''How could I forgot! Xiao Mei will never forgive me!''


    Lawyer Chang felt like crying.


    Xiong Zhi saw many sides of Lawyer Chang today. So she ignored the crying face of Lawyer Chang.


    They approached the police officer who were in charge for visiting.


    At the window panel, Xiong Zhi ced the box in front of the officer and said.


    "Mr. Officer, thank you for your hard work and keeping these criminals at bay. Without you, our country will be in mess. I''m really grateful and really admire you. As my benefactor I want to give this to you. A token of appreciation from me."


    Xiong Zhi used her new learned skill: sucking-up and giving ''gifts''.


    She pushed the box towards the officer.


    At her side, Lawyer Chang stared at Xiong Zhi with an open mouth.


    ''What the...! This is girl has sharper weapon than me!''


    Lawyer Chang nned earlier to threaten the officer to let them speak to Xiao Mei, because for sure, the CJ''s would bribe these officers to not let others speak to Xiao Mei.


    But she did not expect that Xiong Zhi would handle it first. It was a good approach. But let see if she seed.


    The officer was d to hearpliments and epted it with glee.


    "Of course ! That is my dream since I was young. To serve the country and protect it from those bastards. To ensure you beautifuldies will have a safe ce to live with."


    "I thank again the officer. Please ept this gift."


    "Since you say so." The officer epted the box and took a peek. He was shocked when he saw what was inside.


    "Mr. Officer, this fan of yours was really in trouble. I really need your help." Xiong Zhi tried to sound pleading but the in, monotone and cold voice still came out.


    ''Maybe I should try voice lessons.''


    The officer ears perked up hearing her words.


    "Of course! I will help you! Anything for you,dy." The officer answered happily.


    The police officer could understand that thedy in front of him was bribing him. Since he was doing it for years. But only mild favors. Like extending the visiting time, handing food, medicine, ointments, books or any harmless objects to the prisoners from their family.


    "We are visiting my cousin. We want to talk to her, Xiao Mei."


    "Oh, okay. I just check which cell she---" the officer took out a record book while speaking but then stop abruptly.


    On the record book, the name Xiao Mei was highlighted and had a note written beside it: Strictly No Visiting.


    The officer was shocked for a moment and then looked at Xiong Zhi.


    His eyes that was looking at them lost its mirth. It was serious with suspicion.


    "I''m sorry. I cannot help you in this matter. It is authorized by higher ups that Xiao Mei cannot be visited. "


    Xiong Zhi quickly embraced the box. That box contained food and money.


    "Is that so? Maybe I should give this to anyone then. I just need two minutes to talk to her. I need to tell her our grandmother is having a surgery. " the officer looked at the box with regret.


    "But its fine, Mr. Officer. I will give this to anyone then who will not tell that we talked to my cousin and we will make sure it did not happen in his shift. We just wanted to tell the news about grandmother."


    Xiong Zhi started to walked away.


    "Wait! Just talk OK? Only two minutes. " the officer gave in and looked covertly at the box.


    "Are you sure? We don''t want to trouble you." Xiong Zhi said.


    "No . its fine. No one know it happened to my shift OK?" The officer was a bit nervous. For sure his chief received a lot of bribe from someone big to prevent that Xiao Mei to received visitors. Since his chief received money, why not him? No one would know it was him anyway.


    epting the bribe, he looked around to check if someone''s nearby. Seeing no one, he opened the door and lead Xiong Zhi and Lawyer Chang to the prisoner''s ward.


    "I tell it to you, we are not allowed to let anyone in in this area. But if I let that cousin of yours toe out, we might get caught with no escape. If someone saw us you know what to say right?" The police officer said hurriedly while leading them. This was the first time that his part time- epting small bribe- to be dangerous and maybe got himself fired.


    But the offer was good, just two minutes talk, and all the money in the box would be his! Besides, their chief was the in wrong today. He was just helping these two pitifuldies for their grandmother. Yup, he was doing it for good reason.


    The officer reassured himself that he was not doing something bad.


    They reached the prison ward and they looked for the cell where Xiao Mei was.


    They arrived at the farthest cell.


    Xiong Zhi peeked inside.


    Inside the small cell, a woman with long ck curly hair cuddled herself together in the corner of the bed.


    Lawyer Chang gasped when she saw her best friend''s vulnerable state.


    "Mei..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the woman looked up and her teared-face, puffy eyesses, dark circles under the swollen eyes was exposed to the three of them.


    Xiao Mei looked differently to what Xiong Zhi saw in T.V in her past lifetime.


    Instead of a sharp, confident, smart-looking, and guarded Xiao Mei she had seen before, it was a broken Xiao Mei.


    Her red swollen eyes looked at them. When she recognized Lawyer Chang, she quickly stand up and run stumbling towards them.


    "Biv? Bi''er!" Xiao Mei''s tears flowed out continuously.


    "Mei..." Lawyer Chang choked and small sobs came out of her.


    They just held each other hands and called each other names.


    When ten seconds passed, Xiong Zhi cut them off.


    "We''ve got two minutes only. Xiao Mei, I''m Xiong Zhi." Then Xiong Zhi handed her card to Xiao Mei.


    ''I H Z H I ?''


    Xiao Mei looked at the card then to Xiong Zhi and finally looked at Lawyer Chang. Her eyes were asking, ''who she is? Your friend?''


    Lawyer Chang understood the gaze of Xiao Mei. She raised her right brow. Seemingly asking, ''you don''t know her?''


    Xiao Mei furrowed her brows trying to recall if she met Xiong Zhi before. However, she did not met her before. So she shook her head.


    Lawyer Chang gaze turned sharp towards Xiong Zhi.


    She let her guard down. It turned out this girl''s identity was suspicious!


    "Don''t look at me like that." Seeing the questioning eyes of Xiao Mei and the suspicious gaze of Lawyer Chang, Xiong Zhi just rolled her eyes.


    "I will not be here trying to get you out if I want you harm. I''m here with a proposal."


    Lawyer Chang raised her brow, Xiao Mei was stunned and the police officer was confused.


    " I will help you to get out of here but with a deal." Xiong Zhi directly stated her goal.


    "Wait. What kind of deal you are talking about? And you girl, who are still underage, what can you do in this situation? Do you think I will agree to your disguise earlier because I just want to? No , I was forced! Forced because CJ''s is our enemy. And they''re blocking everyone who tried to help Xiao Mei. Can''t you see the difficulty of the situation? You are a child, and we''re really thankful to you for reaching out to us about Xiao Mei''s situation. But you better stop your jokes. You should not concern yourself with this matter anymore. It is a.d.u.l.ts problem." Lawyer Chang said in quick breath.


    She really liked this Xiong Zhi. But this girl might be inflicted by CJ''s. If they could frame up their loyal employee without batting an eye how about the teenager who want to go against them? They would surely destroy this girl''s bright future.


    Xiong Zhi heard this made her want to roll her eyes at them.


    Could they finished her first?


    "I know you do not believe in me. But Xiao Mei, you don''t have any time. I visited your grandmother at the hospital yesterday and they needed your consent for her surgery."


    "W-what happened?W-what surgery?" Xiao Mei could not believe what she was hearing. Her grandmother was healthy before she left. What happened?


    Xiong Zhi took out her phone and let them see the picture of Xiao Ping''s X-ray, results of test, and thest picture of Xiao Ping in the hospital bed. Only seconds passed and she put her phone away.


    "Believe me now?" Xiong Zhi asked expressionless.


    Both Lawyer Chang and the officer stared dumbfounded at Xiong Zhi. They had the same thought.


    ''That''s the most cruel way of delivering news....''


    (A/N : yup, but the most detailed and short one, no exnation needed. See, effortless. That''s our Xiong Zhi )


    "Grandma!" Xiao Mei couldn''t control herself anymore, she cried while trying to reach Xiong Zhi''s phone.


    Even from a quick nce she? saw that her grandmother had a serious illness and needed surgery as soon as possible.


    Xiao Mei med herself. Her grandmother took her when her parents died because of an ident leaving their ten year old child.


    Since she became a.d.u.l.t her only wish was to give her grandmother afortable and luxurious life. She wanted to repay her love and care for her. When she was in prison all she could think was her grandmother. What if she heard the news? How heartbroken she would be? And now, seeing her grandmother in the hospital bed, suffering without her staying by her side, making Xiao Mei wanted to break out in prison no matter what.


    "Don''t worry. Her condition was stabilized but it can get worst. You need to get out of here and stayed by her side while she undergo surgery. You want that right? My proposal is you will work for mypany if I get you out--"


    "Have you heard what I''ve said? CJ''s is not easy to take on! You will get--" Lawyer Chang cut her off.


    "Then tell me, if you handle the matter how long can you take out Xiao Mei here? " Xiong Zhi rebuked, she was losing her patience.


    " I have everything nned. Huo Dian will hep us. But finding evidences against them might be difficult. I think at least a month. I will not let these case closed until Xiao Mei''s innocence is proven."


    Lawyer Chang answered with stern face.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Xiao Mei.


    "Can you tolerate for a month? Do you want to stay for a month here and longer? " Xiong Zhi asked her. Xiao Mei was horrified and shook her head. She doesn''t want to stay here any longer! Her grandmother needed her!


    "I talked to the doctor, he said grandmother Ping needed urgent surgery. By next week at least. Xiao Mei, the card that is on your hand is thepany that I''m about to build. I want you to be the Vice director of IHZHI. I will bring to you the contract and the detailster after you got out. Lawyer Chang said she can take you out of here but she needed a month or maybe longer. But I guarantee you if you ept my deal I will get you out of here in a week. Not just that, I will make sure CJ''s will not be seen standing anymore. How is it? It''s worth a try right?"


    The three people who heard her said this was shocked beyond theirprehension.


    Lawyer Chang''s mouth was opened in disbelief.


    ''In. A. Week?!!?''


    Even Lawyer Chang did her best she could only confidently stated that she could do it in a month. However, a sixteen year old saying she could do it in a week did not sound possible!


    Xiao Mei was beyond shocked to hear a girl in front of her wanted to create her ownpany and recruiting her to be her Vice director. And this girl seemed confident that she could prove her innocence. Not only that! She said she would do it in a week?! And make the CJ''s bankrupt?! Even she who always saw good in people she could not believe what this sixteen year old was saying.


    But looking carefully at the girl, Xiao Mei realized that the girl was serious and confident. Like she had everything in her hand. She just waiting to strike. The aura that Xiong Zhi emitted were too strong that Xiao Mei wanted to trust and believe in her.


    The officer was shocked. Was it okay to listen to their conversation? He was witnessing conspiracy here! And wait....


    ''I thought they were cousins!''


    Xiong Zhi stared at Xiao Mei waiting for her answer.


    Xiao Mei looked at Xiong Zhi after making up her mind.


    "Thank you for taking care of my grandmother. The fact that you even knew my grandmother''s condition tells me how serious you are for thispany of yours. Sure. I agree to your deal. I don''t care how will you do it. But please let me get out of here. I need to be my grandmother''s side. She is the only rtive I have. I will never forgive myself if something happened to my grandma--"


    "Xiao Mei--" Lawyer Chang wanted to intrude.


    "And I''m sure Bivia and Dian''ge will help you. " Xiao Mei continued on.


    "Bi''er, she is my and my grandmother''s benefactor. I know you were probably caught up with something this past week right? Xiong Zhi really helped me this time. Let''s trust her. And she said it herself we will see the contractter once I get out. We can adjust the conditions then. I know you trust and like her also, if not, why apany her here? If you really don''t want to you can just go to me alone. I know you Biv." Xiao Mei said to Lawyer Chang.


    Lawyer Chang sighed. She was also greatful to Xiong Zhi for helping granny. She was just worried. How could a sixteen year old girl could handle this matter? No matter what, she would do her best to help Xiao Mei.


    Xiong Zhi corner lips curled up slightly. Atst, a result came.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t go back on my words. I''ll definitely get you out. See you next week."


    And like that Xiong Zhi strode off. Not even ncing back.


    The three people who were left stared at her back.


    Momentter, Lawyer Chang bid her goodbye to Xiao Mei and run after Xiong Zhi. Her clothes were still there. She would not go home like this.


    Meanwhile the officer was staring at the box. He could not believe what he witnessed today.


    ''I''m not going to die right? They said people who knew many secrets be better dead. Because dead do not tell tales...huhuhu..so much for bribery. I won''t do it anymore...''


    Then he opened the box, set aside the food and count the money. At least it was a good sum. At the bottom there was a note attached to it.


    "I record the whole thing. You better not tell it to anyone, if you do, be prepared to be unemployed for the rest of your life. I hope we can work together in the future, Thanks"


    ''Waaaahhhh....no future!!!''


    ___________________________


    Lawyer Chang was still in daze as she changed her outfit. She felt what happened earlier was like a dream. They just made a deal with a 16 year old girl and put Xiao Mei''s life into her hands.


    ''Is it really fine? No matter how I think about it is impossible.''


    But even it was impossible, like Xiao Mei she was also in desperate to help Xiao Mei out. She was desperate to even believe a kid.


    ''But it concern Granny''s life. It''s a matter of life and death.''


    No matter how ilogical it was she had to put her fait and believe in Xiong Zhi. She hope Xiong Zhi had cards in her sleeve and bring miracles out.


    "Lawyer Chang can I bother you to help a friend of mine?" Xiong Zhi said as she finished changing her clothes.


    "Ah..?" Lawyer Chang was slow in response as she was still thinking the earlier matter.


    "I have friend in prison. He was still waiting for his trial. It was just a light case. You can help him out by your name."


    Lawyer Chang went back from being a strictdy.


    "I don''t help bad people."


    "He is not a bad person. He was a victim. He was like Xiao Mei. His client wanted to s.e.x.u.a.lly harassed him. Now he is in prison." Xiong Zhi described Fang Dien''s story in a hurried manner.


    Lawyer Chang expression rxed. She was ready to help if that was the case. Besides, that was Xiong Zhi who was asking, the girl whom she put her and Xiao Mei''s faith to.


    "Alright. I''ll investigate first."


    "Please do it before three days."


    Lawyer Chang''s mouth twitched. Why she felt like the favor was like a task given to her. Surprisingly though she was not irritated rather she felt it was natural for this little girl tomand. Lawyer Chang had an inkling that this Xiong Zhi would be an ultimate boss in the future.


    Oh how right she is.

 Chapter 20 - Mysterious File

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Mysterious File</h4>


    The city lights were beautifully in contrast with the dark night. From above, in the 67th floor, where the CEO of Xiong Corp resided, arge screen was opened and a figure of an old man could be seen. The old man in the screen was ying go. He was facing the camera, it looked like he was ying with someone on the other side of the screen. In front of therge screen, an old man with same table of go in front him was ying. They were ying by themselves.


    "Are you winning? I think I''m losing against myself." The old man in the screen said.


    "Of course, I never lost against myself. That''ll be stupid." The old man in the couch said.


    "Hahaha! Pardon me for being stupid. You''re still the same old Xiong with the same rude mouth of yours." The old man in the screenughed. He was not a bit offended by what the other old man said.


    "And you''re still the same, stupid old Guan."


    "Old Xiong, I know you did not contact me just to offend me. You''re not that bored aren''t you?"


    "Of course. Xiong corp. still doing great. I called you because I have some matter to change in our dealst time."


    "Last time? The only deal we made is the marriage arrangement for your eldest granddaughter and my youngest grandson."


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Oh, what is it? Do you want to introduce them to each other now? I already sent my grandson to that school. I still want to let them meet first by themselves."


    "Have you told him who is his fianc¨¦?"


    "Not yet, it is his mission to know. Why asking?"


    "I made a deal with my granddaughter."


    Old Guan stopped moving his go, and looked at old Xiong on his screen.


    "That''s news. Since when did you make deals with youngsters? Do you suddenly realized to be a filial grandfather?"


    Old Xiong red at him.


    "Of course not. I just realized that maybe I don''t need your help anymore."


    Old Guan raised his eyebrow.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you want to know what deal I agreed from my granddaughter?" Old Guan noticed the arrogant tone of his old friend. This made him curious.


    "Don''t make it a suspense. Just said it already."


    " Well, Zhi''er proposed that she will create her ownpany and make it big in four years. Do you know what I consider big? She even said that it will reach in my ears.That''s how confident she is. You know me, old Guan, I will never invest to apany that was only a drawing. How much more apany made by a 16 year old? But I felt it. I have a hunch that this granddaughter of mine would surprise me. I want to see how far she can grow. Maybe, I can finally find my rightful heir."


    "So? What does it have to do to our previous deal?"


    "Well, there is a condition. If she win, made herpany big enough to gain my attention, then she would choose her way in her life, hands off."


    "Hmm..it means you cannot invade any decisions in her life including marriage."


    "Yes, you''re not stupid after all." Actually Old Guan was not stupid, how could an owner of Guan group that was internationally famous be stupid? He just had a low EQ.


    And Old Xiong, who grew together with him knew his secret.


    "So you are saying that you want to break our deal for that agreement between you and your granddaughter?"


    "Well, if she manage to be sessful. But if not our deal wille in then."


    "So I''m like your second n ha? Your heartless as always. But you know me old Xiong---"


    "I already sent the contract to your email. Just fax it to me after you signed it." Old Xiong knew what this old and crafty Guan wants. He need to coax this old man.


    Old Guan told something in his secretary and minutester the secretary bring some doc.u.ments. Old Guan read the content. After thest page, heughed.


    "Hahahaha! You are really confident towards your granddaughter aren''t you? Topensate me with a billion project! I tried to talk to you this project for three months but you never blinked! Now, you invest with billions! Hahaha! Remember, thispensation is only for breaking the deal nothing more. " Then old Guanughed again.


    "I know, if she fail, she has to marry the man I chose for him. Besides she is a Xiong. I will give her a chance to prove herself. This chance wasn''t even given to any of my kin. "


    "Hahaha! Why don''t we make a bet? 100 million."


    "Fine. But let''s raise it. It''s too small."


    "500 M?"


    "1 Billion." Old Xiong said with straight face.


    "What?! That''s how confident you are to your granddaughter?!"


    "2 Billion. I''m not confident. She is a Xiong. A billion or two is not what she''s worth."


    Billions for them was only a part of their money. Both were owners of Bigpany internationally. They could spend billions without even blinking an eye. But for these two old man, losing a penny for the other was like losing their wholepany to the other. That''s howpetitive they were to each other.


    "Fine! You and your beliefs! How can I win them?! So what side you are betting?" Old Guan gave up. Well, two billion was not big for him. But it was still a money. But it was ok, he thought this time was a win-win situation for him. He got the billion project from his old friend, he could win 2 billion, he would get a granddaughter-inw, and he could tease this serious old man once he lost.


    However, little did he know that he was the one who will be in this situation.


    "Of course, on my granddaughter''s side. The blood of Xiong runs in her." Old Xiong said with pride.


    "Then I''ll take the other side. I don''t quite believe that your granddaughter who haven''t seen the business world will be sessful. She has so much to learn. Even the harsh reality."


    "En. That''s what I thought, but I want to see what she can do.,I''ll believe in her for now."


    Silence was heard afterwards.


    Then Old Guan asked.


    "When is your Xiong Corp anniversary?"


    "Two weeks from now. Are you going this year?"


    "I don''t n to. But I want to see your bold granddaughter that managed you to waste your money."


    "Then see it for yourself. "


    After the video call ended, Old Xiong stand up and walked towards the window. He looked at the city lights below, a beautiful scene like stars in the dark sky.


    "Zhi''er , I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    ________________________________


    Xiong Zhi walked downstairs with gracefulness, like a beautiful goddess that was descending on earth. That was Linfeng and the maids thought when they saw Xiong Zhiing down.


    However, the goddess herself, was actually in deep thought and walking down slowly with depression. Every step was heavy.


    Xiong Zhi was still thinking what she felt yesterday and how childish she acted. Now, she did not know how to face Linfeng. Did Linfeng think she was overacting?


    However, Linfeng , the subject of Xiong Zhi''s torment already forgotten the tantrums Xiong Zhi did yesterday. It was actually unnoticeable.


    Linfeng reached out his hand to guide Xiong Zhi.


    "Good morning, Young Miss Zhi."


    "En." Xiong Zhi did not ept the hand nor look at him.


    This made Linfeng stiffened.


    They walked towards the car and rode quietly.


    Xiong Zhi was in a bad mood again. She felt that she had hurt Linfeng by not epting his hand. Well, she wanted too. But she was still guilty for using Linfeng flirting with the maid.


    While Linfeng was confused.


    His heart was heavy and disappointed. To what? He did not know. Its like he felt rejected.


    The two was immersed in their own thoughts.


    The driver was also in the bad mood.


    ***[RR] : Why? Did he have a heart ache too?***


    (A/N :? your alive! No...he was angry at himself. He thought he disappoint his young miss because his young miss was in a bad mood after that day. You know, their personal talk.)


    ***[RR] : ohh..poor driver ...he got it all wrong...A/N tell him.***


    (A/N : I kept giving him hints but he didn''t get it. Poor him.)


    Xiong Zhi entered the ss with heavy heart.


    In the entrance she saw Gu Zhen sitting next to her usual spot. His hair was in disarray which was always- more disarray, he had dark circles under his eyes and his clothes looked like it was put hurriedly.


    He stand up quickly when he saw Xiong Zhi.


    "I''ve been waiting for you! Come here!" He excitingly said.


    Xiong Zhi''s eye brow raised.


    What can get him so excited other thanpu---?


    Then Xiong Zhi walked hurriedly towards Gu Zhen.


    "What is it? Did you find something?" She asked once she seated next to him.


    "Of course. But there''s more..."


    Gu Zhen opened hisptop and opened a file.


    It was an image.


    "I hacked all the ounts you have written. I copied all of them. It was on your USB. But there''s an ount that I spent hours with. These ounts that I hacked werepletely defenseless against me within minutes. 4-5? minutes the maximum. But this ount--"


    Gu Zhen typed something and the ount of the President of CJ''s came out.


    "I hacked this ount. And I copy all of his file easily. But there is one file that was heavily protected. When I tried to copy it, this file produced virus and destroy all the data on myputer. It is good that I was inventing my own security system against hackers and virus. If not I will not recover any file in myputer. Do you know how many hours this file virus fought with my defense? They fought for six hours!That''s insane! This is the first time I encountered something like this. Who ever invented this type of virus is a genius." Gu Zhen said with awe.


    "But of course, I''m more a genius. I fought and my system won. If I was given more time I canpletely wipe out his virus and trace that file and copied it ." Gu Zhen said with excitement. Despite the dark circles in his eyes, he looked enthusiastic than ever. Xiong Zhi guessed this guy did not sleep.? Thinking this, Xiong Zhi was grateful.


    "Thank you for helping me. In return I will keep my promise." Xiong Zhi said with sincerity.


    Gu Zhen just scratched his head.


    "Yeah ...you should fulfill it. By the way, do you want to infiltrate that file?"


    "Can I see?"


    Gu Zhen beckoned Xiong Zhi toe closer and peeked on hisptop.


    Gu Zhen used his mouse and point the arrow to a certain file.


    L


    "?!" Xiong Zhi was startled . Seeing this letter she can''t help but remember the guard in the rooftop wearing the same symbol on his cor, and also the silver boy.


    ''Are they connected? Or coincidental?''


    "What me to open it? But you need to add somepensation. It will probably take a whole day." Gu Zhen said with enthusiasm. He felt challenged. And he like it.


    "No. I don''t think I need it. Besides if that file is protected heavily while the other files are not it must probably connected to a bigger party. And I don''t need an additional problem. I think these files are enough." Xiong Zhi felt there was something more behind that file. That if she peered into it, she might be in trouble for the rest of her life. Besides she thought it doesn''t have anything to do with the evidence she needed.


    So for now, let it pass.


    Little did she know, that far in the future she would return to this situation and had no choice but to open the file.


    (A/N : and that is in the future. Don''t get too excited. XD joke. Be excited ;) )


    ***[RR] : Lol..***

 Chapter 21 - S H M

    <h4>Chapter 21 - S H M</h4>


    Xiong Zhi stared at the USB in her hands.


    "Gu Zhen, can I borrow yourptop for a minute. I will just check one file."


    Gu Zhen wanted toin first since he did not want anyone to touch his preciousptop but remembering Xiong Zhi would gift him the treasureter, Gu Zhen let her.


    Xiong Zhi opened a file, reached out her phone and took a picture of the file in theptop. Then she put way the USB.


    "Thanks, I will just make a call."


    She went outside and made her way towards an open space.


    She dialed a number and waited for someone to answer.


    "Hello, this is Shi Hua Media (SHM)? Company. How can we help you?" Azy voice said.


    "Good morning, I''m just an anonymous person who have a big evidence in my hands towards CJ''s corruption. Since I trust yourpany, I chose to give this evidence to you. I''ll send you a picture of a certain file I have to erase your doubt. Call me back if you are interested." Xiong Zhi ended the call.


    She was confident they would call back.


    In SHM, three guys was sitting in the sofa with different positions. The chubby guy was munching happily while watching anime in hisptop. He was leaning back and his feet was on top of a nearby table. The thin guy beside him was leaning in his shoulder, bubble gum in his mouth, scrolling on the phone and feet was in top of the folded legs of the muscled guy in the corner of the sofa. The muscled guy had his game controller in his hands and was extremely focused on the screen not far away from him.


    Suddenly the door opened and a lean man with eye sses entered.


    "Guys!! We have work to do!" The lean man said excitingly.


    "..."


    Silence met him. The three guy did not even bother to look at him. Then the thin man with the phone managed to split his attention.


    "Whose affair?" He asked.


    Theirpany was very low rated and poor.? They were only four employees. So these three guys expected that the job the lean was talking about was about their usual work, confirming gossip.


    These four guys were the creators of SHM. The chubby guy the writer, the thin man was the camera guy, the muscled guy was the editor. And the lean man was their PR.


    They were all colleagues and friends. After they graduate, they worked to different media. However, they did not like the rules their which were bribery and sometimes fake news. In other words, money was running their media. Being fed up, the four guys wanted to be a justice hero. So? they created thispany. As what theirpany name said, Shi Hua (truth), they only release truth news.


    However, after they create their ownpany, finding the truth in a certain issue was very hard and very expensive. Even they want to they could not dig up the matter more because of theck of money.


    That''s why until now these four guys did not have a decent work. They were all releasing minor news such as trashes of the celebrities,politicians or respected businessman. Still, they were ignored and was suppressed by money.


    However, these four guys became a famous group after they help Xiao Mei to spread the truth of the CJ''s corruption.


    That''s why Xiong Zhi chose them. They were actually reliable and talented if they were given a chance to grow with proper equipments and financial support.


    And that''s what Xiong Zhi nned. Instead of waiting for six years to let them be acknowledge by the world, why not now?


    She would not change their fate, she would just make it fast to happen.


    "I''m not going to be the cameraman today. I''m toozy." The thin guy said.


    "I''m busy, Mu Fian, you''re free, it''s your turn to tail someone." The chubby guy said.


    Mu Fian, the muscled guy, did not take ways his eyes from the screen.


    "Can''t you see I''m ying? Besides, it was my turnst week. It is Lin Ruo''s turn now."


    Lin Ruo, the lean man, got angry to these bunch ofzy guys.


    "You three! I''m talking about decent work! We have to meet someone!"


    "....." The three continued theirzy countenance.


    "It''s the matter of CJ''s corruption. "


    The three guys stopped. Ears perked up.


    Sensing he got the attention of these three, Lin Ruo continued.


    "I got a picture of the evidence. It was only a part. But it tells truth."


    TRUTH


    Hearing this one word, the three guys on the sofa left what they were doing.


    Xian Tao, the chubby guy, closed hisptop and take off his legs on the table.


    Gi Pieng, the thin man, tuck his phone in his pocket and sit properly.


    Mu Fian, the muscled guy, unfolded his legs and put away the controller.


    "The evidence?!" The three of them asked seriously.


    Witnessing the scene, Lin Ruo was satisfied. He pulled out his phone, connect it to the screen and select a picture.


    An image of the doc.u.ment could be seen. The three guys read the doc.u.ment and was instantly startled.


    "Oh my!" The three of the eximed.


    "Who called?"


    "How did you get this?


    "There is more evidence from that person right?"


    "Did you ask them to meet?"


    The three of them bombarded Lin Ruo with questions.


    ''This....this is a bomb!''


    Just one picture was enough to cause uproar in the media.


    The picture contained the ounting of diamonds of how much CJ''s bought. It was notplete, since it was a picture. But from that part, once could see the amount of diamonds and anyone who can do math would know that those diamonds were imitations. What shocked them most was the bottom part of the paper. It was signed by the president himself and the auditor! They had already heard that the CEO''s assistant was the culprit, mixing the true diamonds with fake. But this doc.u.ment told different things. It tells people that the president himself knew this transaction and have been doing this for long !


    The three guy felt the burning passion in their hearts. They were heroes of justice! They must absolutely told the truth to the people !


    "We must meet them!"


    _________


    Less than ten minutes Xiong Zhi''s? phone rang.


    With a small smile on her lips she pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, we want to meet you. Please bring more evidence. We will surely make the truth known to all citizens. We, Shi Hua Media will expose CJ''s corruption and crimes. Justice will prevail." The voice said dreamingly.


    "En, 6pm, at XX coffee shop. I''ll be wearing a uniform." Xiong Zhi did not intended to hide her identity anyway. She had ns for them.


    "OK, let''s see each otherter. Thank you,"


    Lian Ruo ended the call. He was excited. Finally!


    ''En ...uniform.?''


    _________


    Xiong Zhi put her phone away when she saw Gu Zhen running over to her .


    ''How about ss?''


    Sensing her questioning gaze, Gu Zhen exined.


    "I''m more excited to the gift of yours than the ss." Then he stretched out his hand.


    Xiong Zhi gave him the key.


    Suddenly rain poured down heavily . They both ran towards the nearby shed.


    Gu Zhen took off his eye sses and wipe it off. Lightning sh and ''snap'' .


    Xiong Zhi looked around.


    ''What was that?''


    "Xiong Zhi, about the ce , where are you going to take action?"


    Xiong Zhi did not bother with it anymore. She faced Gu Zhen and asked.


    "Is your father will be hometer?"


    "..yes."


    "Thenter."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi walked away and entered their ssroom.


    ___________


    After ss, Xiong Zhi keep her promise.


    She waited for her driver and Linfeng. When they came she told them that she would go to her friend''s house.


    The driver was happy that his young miss would be normal for the first time.


    ''A friend''s house! Not an hospital nor police station!''


    Linfeng was expressionless but it did not escape in his eyes how Xiong Zhi did not look at him once.


    Xiong Zhi saw Gu Zhen entered his car. She also entered her car and told the driver, Mr Ji.


    "Mr. Ji followed the car in front."


    ''Eh...? They are really going to her friend''s house , not to tail someone, right?''


    But Mr. Ji dismissed the thought. He really could not understand his young miss.


    Following the car, they entered a vi. When the car entered a big house. Xiong Zhi dialed a phone number.


    "I''m outside your house." Then ended it.


    The gate in front opened and signaled them to enter.


    Xiong Zhi was about to enter the entrance when she stopped. She looked back at Linfeng who was standing beside the car.


    "You''re noting in?" Xiong Zhi gathered her courage to ask him.


    "Is young miss Zhi needed me?" Linfeng said with a polite tone with raised a brow. It was a friend''s house. He thought there''s no need for him to be there.


    "I need you."


    Xiong Zhi seriously said while looking at his eyes.


    Linfeng''s heart stopped beating. For a moment he mistaken that there was a deep meaning through her words. Then his heart calmed with the thought that Xiong Zhi just wanted him to apany her inside.


    "En ." He just shrugged it off and went after Xiong Zhi.


    Both of them was weed by the maids. Xiong Zhi and Linfeng was lead towards the living room. In the sofa, a father and son was in heated argument.


    "You must be lying! I haven''t seen you with a friend! You will just go to some ce with yourputer ah?! Zhen, after high school you will be in army, you must focus on that not in yourputer alone!"


    "I''m telling you the truth dad! My friend wille today! We''ll need to finish a project!"


    "Then let me see that friend of yours!"


    "She--" Gu Zhen saw Xiong Zhi in the corner of his eye.


    "Xiong Zhi!" He called out and suddenly grabbed her. He lead her towards his father .


    "This is my friend dad, Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi, my father."


    "....." Xiong Zhi


    "..." Mr. Gu


    ''This boy! This is how he introduce me to his friend?!''


    Xiong Zhi quickly recovered. She was startled earlier that Gu Zhen would push her towards his raging father in the instant he saw her.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Gu. I''m your son''s ssmate and friend, Xiong Zhi.",she bowed in greeting.


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to be polite for a moment. He would settle thingster on with his son!


    "En. How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine Mr. Gu. I juste today. Because Gu Zhen said that he need you permission to work on a project with the two of us alone. I hope you don''t mind."


    Mr Gu was about to ask Xiong Zhi when his eye caught Linfeng. He recognized Linfeng.


    " Young master Zhou? What does young master Zhou doing here?" Mr Gu knew the Zhou family. In fact all wealthy families knew them. Zhou was one of the wealthy family after all. They? were also the main reason why Xiong family was revered and feared. Mr Gu saw Linfeng who was constantly attending parties and banquets with his father since young as a training. No one could easily forget the strong presence and exquisite facial features of this youngd.


    "I''m here to apany my young miss."Linfeng answered.


    Mr Gu was startled ,the only? person theyply without a doubt was the first line of Xiong family.


    ''Young Miss....''


    Mr Gu''s gaze fell on Xiong Zhi.


    ''Xiong ....


    ''This is the eldest daughter of Xiong family?!''


    Xiong Zhi never attended banquet or parties in the past.


    So Mr Gu did not recognize her.


    Mr Gu recovered from his shocked at looked sharply towards his son.


    ''This boy.. He should tell me that his friend was not ordinary...in fact a Xiong...''


    "Forgive my impoliteness and careless ways. I did not greet you properly." Mr. Gu showed respect to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi just raised a brow.


    ''People could easily be suppressed by power.


    Howe I did not use it in the past? I''m really a fool...''

 Chapter 22 - SHM (II)

    <h4>Chapter 22 - SHM (II)</h4>


    "No need. I just wanted to personally ask you, since Gu Zhen seems nervous about it."


    Mr Guughed awkwardly. It turns out his son was not lying after all!


    "No need to ask permission. Its an honor to have you as my son''s friend. Please do tell me if he cause you any trouble."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu"


    Mr. Gu looked at Gu Zhen who was hiding behind Xiong Zhi.


    "You brat! Take care of your friend!"


    "I''ll go now Miss Xiong Zhi. Please feel free at home." He then turned to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi took out her phone and handed it to Mr. Gu.


    "So I can tell you where we are, for you to not worry at Gu Zhen''s safety."


    Mr Gu understand and gave Xiong Zhi his number.


    After his father left, Gu Zhen quickly grabbed Xiong Zhi and led her to his room.


    Linfeng furrowed his brows and followed them. His gaze was locked on the hand of Gu Zhen who were holding Xiong Zhi.


    Gu Zhen suddenly stopped before he enter his room. He looked back at Linfeng.


    "You''re not needed anymore. Xiong Zhi and I have something to discuss."


    Linfeng was still expressionless. But Xiong Zhi who was aware of his every moves noticed the danger glint in his eyes.


    Gu Zhen was about to shoo Linfeng again when Xiong Zhi suddenly grabbed Linfeng''s hand and turned to Gu Zhen with cold voice.


    "I needed him here. What people think when a man and ady enters a room alone?"


    Gu Zhen understand. He let go Xiong Zhi''s hand and scratched his head.


    "Sorry, just got a little excited. But wouldn''t he know?"


    Gu Zhen did not want to intentionally offend Linfeng. He was just afraid that this guy would tell his father the things he would seen once he entered the room. Only Xiong Zhi and his father knew of his addiction towards technology.


    One addition would be dangerous.


    "It''s OK. He won''t tell." Xiong Zhi said still holding Linfeng''s hand.


    Linfeng just stared at their intertwined hands. If it was other girls he already twisted their hands even they were from a prominent family. Touching him without his consent. But in this touch, he did not dislike it. In fact, it sent warm andfortable feeling in his body, making his heart falter a little. So he did not also let go.


    Gu Zhen toss around his room. Until he found CD''s and USBs did he finally stopped. He walked towards Xiong Zhi and said.


    "You keep it. My father will check my belongings before we go out. But he will not check yours." Xiong Zhi stared at it.


    She was actually contemting. If she ept it, did she have to let go her hand who was holding Linfeng''s? She did not want to! But in order to put those CD''s in her back she must use her two hands.


    Feeling frustrated, Xiong Zhi red at Gu Zhen.


    ''It is my first time holding Linfeng''s hand in both lifetimes! Why you have to ruin it?!''


    But Gu Zhen did not hear any of it . He impatiently gestured at Xiong Zhi to ept the CD''s.


    Linfeng who was standing at the side pulled out his gaze from their holding hands and reached out to the CD''s , his other hand was still holding Xiong Zhi''s hand and casually put the CD''s in her bag with one hand. The move was swift yet gentle.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart beat so fast as she thought this,


    ''He also not let go of my hands...does it mean...he did not dislike it?''


    Hope filled her heart.


    "Let''s go." Gu Zhen enthusiastically said.


    Xiong Zhi''s thought came back to the present. But she not intend to let go of his hand.


    They walked and as Gu Zhen said, someone really checked his belongings. Then, the three of them ride the same car. It was Xiong Zhi''s.


    Coming closer towards the car Xiong Zhi meet another dilemma.


    She always sat at the back seat while Linfeng at the passenger seat. They would still be in separate ways.


    She had no choice.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips while reluctantly letting go Linfeng''s big and warm hand.


    Linfeng felt coldness in his hand the moment Xiong Zhi let go of it. The coldness crept into his body towards his heart.


    Right, he was just an aide.


    He did not have any right to sit beside her. Much to hold her hand. She was a Xiong. He was a Zhou.


    (A/N : romeo and Juliet? Is that you? )


    ***[RR] :A/N go away!***


    A glint shed in Linfeng''s eyes. He was born as Zhou, serving the Xiong. But he would not die still serving the Xiong. He would rise higher, aim higher by his own.


    The three people entered the car.


    ______________


    In the capital, in an new-built building, three figures hovered towards the building.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng.


    "You don''t need to apany me here. I will call once were done with our project. Thanks foring with me."


    "Pleasure was mine, young miss-"


    "We''re alone."


    Linfeng pursed his lips.


    "Zhi''er."


    Zhi''er...


    Both came from the same mouth,,why the feeling was different?


    Xiong Zhi clearly remembered when Linfeng called her Zhi''er in the past it was full of warmth, but now it was indifferent and forced.


    This make Xiong Zhi''s heart hurt. Her eyes downcast she said,


    "It''s OK. If you don''t want to call me Zhi''er anymore, then don''t. Please call me as you seem fit."


    Linfeng watched her. He could not see her face clearly but he could not help to think that this girl in front of her was... hurt?


    Linfeng did not answer. Because he did not know what he should say.


    It''s true he was a bit forced to call her by her name. But it did not meant he hated it. It was just, if he called her by her name he might forgot that he was an aide, a reminder that he must strive hard.


    With no response from Linfeng, Xiong Zhi went alone in the building with excited Gu Zhen following behind.


    They went to the ninth floor. The office upy the whole ninth floor. An office who had two private rooms, a big room with desk and dividers, a CR, and a small kitchen.


    "Is this your starting office? Not bad." Gu Zhen appreciated the surroundings. He liked the office. In every desk there was enough space for the employees to breathe. He entered one of the private rooms and said.


    "I will use one of these room. You already promised."


    And like that he locked one of the rooms and put all his ''treasures'' there and begun to work on hisputer.


    Xiong Zhi just stared at the locked door where Gu Zhen went. She then went downstairs. She was bumped into the guard.


    "Ms..." The guard was hired by Xiong Zhi alone to guard the office.


    "Hello, Mr. Cang, one of my ssmate was staying inside the office. Once he noticed I''m gone tell him I have some matters to attend. He can go home. Also, he can drop by here anytime."


    "Yes, Ms."


    And Xiong Zhi went away.


    _______________________________


    It was still early by hour the moment Xiong Zhi entered the xx coffee shop. True to her words, she did not bother changing. She just sat at the corner of the coffee shop looking at the entrance. She knew that she was early but she can''t help to stare at the entrance. In the past, one of her habits was observing people. She did not judge them but she can quite grasp their attitude.


    She saw a happy couple enter, followed by a lone man in his forties, then a mother with a child in school uniform. Then an old man, followed by group of people.


    She stared at the group of people. That group was mixed well-or they were very different to each other.


    One muscled, one thin, one chubby and one lean.


    They looked around. When they spotted Xiong Zhi they whispered to each other. These action quite attracted the customers and staff in the coffee shop. Who could me them?


    Four grown man, standing at the middle of the cafe, whispering to each other while looking at the pretty highschool girl who sat alone in the corner.


    When they were about to approach Xiong Zhi, the man in his forties stand up and blocked them.


    "Gentlemen, would you like to share on my table? Your drinks are on me." He politely suggest even though his stance were protective and guarded.


    The happy couple went to Xiong Zhi and sat with her. The woman smile assuring her. The mother and child nearby her table reached out to her phone and dialed the police number ready to press the button if a fight broke out.


    Xiong Zhi who was at the side observed this with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    The four guys rejected the man and was about to step forward when the old man speak.


    "You four perverts! You should leave this cafe or your face will not be intact anymore!"


    ''Ehhhh....?!!!''


    The four guy observed the people around them. The people in the cafeteria all looked disgusted at them. And seems ready to fight.


    ''Ehhhh?!! How did we offend this people?!!''


    Xiong Zhi could not help but be moved. There are still good people in this world. Too bad it was against to the wrong person.


    The lean man seemed to understand the situation, so he took a step backward and raised his hand in his submission.


    "I''m sorry , we probably scared you, but we are acquaintance of that girl. We are not bad people."


    All the people in the cafeteria looked at the lean man then to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi stand up,and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you for your concern, but they are all my uncles. We have not seen each other for years ."


    Xiong Zhi had a vague idea who they were.


    The people inside the cafeteria back down and apologized to the four guys.


    The three guys were confused except the lean man. After the misunderstanding, the four guys made their way to Xiong Zhi.


    The lean man carefully asked Xiong Zhi.


    "Are you the one who called SHM?"


    Xiong Zhi was now sure who they were. The man who asked her was the man on the phone.


    "Yes. Please sit ."


    The four guys sit down and get something in their bag and set it on the table. The chubby guy bring out a paper and pen, the thin guy had a phone, the muscled guy had aptop and the lean man had a recorder.


    Xiong Zhi''s corner mouth twitched.


    ''They are really prepared aren''t they?''


    Xiong Zhi also bring out something: USB


    When the four guys saw the USB, their eyes practically shined.


    The lean man gulped and introduce themselves .


    "Ms. We are the creators of SHM. I''m Lin Ruo, the PR, this is Mu Fian, our editor, Xian Tao, our news writer, and Gi Pieng, the camera man. " The three guys who were being introduced nodded at Xiong Zhi.


    "We''re sorry to make you wait ." Lin Ruo added.


    "Its alright , i just came. I''m an hour early . You too..."


    "Hahaha, we also did not expect to see you early ."


    The lean man was embarrassed. Are they really obvious that they were too excited to meet their source?


    Xiong Zhi brought out a folder. She ced it beside the USB.


    "I''m not giving this evidence for free--" those words that Xiong Zhi started made all the four guys gasped.


    How can we forget?! TRUTH is expensive!


    They did not bring money. Because they don''t have any. This evidence really cost a lot of money. If the girl gave it to other media for sure they would give her any amount just to have that evidence .


    The four guys felt bitter. They know they don''t have any to trade . they are already saying goodbye to the USB when they heard Xiong Zhi.


    "----so if you agree and sign it, I will give it to you."


    ''Ha...?? Sign ..? Agree..? Give to us??''


    Xiong Zhi looked at the four of them.


    ''Did they not understand? Or did they listen ?''


    The four stared at Xiong Zhi nkly. When they heard that it was not free, their brain immediately broke down. So they did not hear clearly what Xiong Zhi said.


    Being impatient with these idiots. Xiong Zhi get the recorder from Lin Ruo and yed it again .


    "Ms. We are the creators of SHM----"....


    "I''m not giving this evidence for free, I have a proposal. I have apany and I want your SHM to have coboration with it. It''s just simple, IHZHI will invest to SHM, in return I need SHM to be loyal to IHZHI. Also, let me have 10% shares in SHM. This evidence is just a start to your journey. IHZHI will provide you support. So if you agree and sign it, I will give it to you."


    "...."


    After being quiet for a while, Lin Ruo was the first one who recovered. He took the folder and examined it. Then his eyes went wide .


    "You...." His eyes were full of disbelief .


    Xiong Zhi really got impatient with them.


    "Sign it or not?"


    Lin Ruo was conflicted. Then he said to Xiong Zhi.


    "Ms. Xiong, can you let us talk first and decide for ourselves?"


    "OK. I''ll give you--" an hour


    But she did not manage to say that because Lin Ruo already turned around and pinched all hispanion.


    Xiong Zhi just watched them discuss. She could not hear them since they were whispering.


    Even they did not ept the proposal Xiong Zhi would still give them the evidence. That''s why she only gave them an hour. Since it was a coboration, they must decide it with proper care.


    But less than five minutes, the four idiots grinned and looked at Xiong Zhi with anticipation.


    Xiong Zhi just quirked her brow.


    ''What did they talked about?''


    "Ms. Xiong, We, SHM, agree to our coboration." Lin Ruo said with enthusiasm.


    He reached out to the file and signed. Then looked up at Xiong Zhi with question in his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi understand it and answered .


    "I thought one person wille only, that''s why I only bring one copy."


    The four guys were ashamed. They were all too excited that they all came .


    "It''s OK. Just fax to us the other contracts."


    And with that they seal a deal .


    While Xiong Zhi was returning home, she was in daze.


    ''Well, that was too fast.''


    She did not expect that.


    [End of Day 1]


    ________________________________

 Chapter 23 - Side Story

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Side Story</h4>


    ****


    (A/N: Bonus for today! So this is the side story of the four guys. Their five minutes talk.)


    ________________________________


    Lian Ruo pinched all of them.


    "Hey, guys! Let your brain run! We have a contract here!"


    "Contract...??" The three guy asked.


    "Did you all hear what the girl said?"


    They all nod.


    "She said coboration."


    "...will support us..."


    "...sign and agree..."


    "GIVE it to us."


    They all looked at each other.


    "That''s a good deal. We don''t need to pay money but she will support us and give us the evidence."


    "Yeah...it is just coboration."


    "Let''s sign it!"


    So the four idiots grinned and signed the contract.


    It''s a win-win for them!


    _____________


    When they were returning to their office, they bought ice cream to celebrate the evidence in their hands.


    Then, Mu Fian asked the thing that kept ringing in his mind.


    "What''s the pretty girl name again.?"


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi." Lin Ruo answered .


    "Its amazing, she has apany in a young age."


    "Yeah~ when she wear the uniform earlier she really look like a rich high school kid! How old do you think she is?" The three guys thought that Xiong Zhi just wear the uniform as a disguise and for them to easy to identify.


    However, Lin Ruo stopped.


    " Guys, I think she''s really in high school..."


    "....."


    They forgot to ask the reason why she gave it.


    They forgot to ask where she find it and how she got it.


    They forgot to ask Many things.


    After a minute.


    "Don''t tell me we''ve been scammed!"


    "Idiot! The evidence is on us!"


    "What if its only a p.o.r.n?then Her target is our penmanship! What we have sign!"


    The four of them realized the heaviness of the deal earlier.


    When they got in their office. They read the contract ten times.


    Turned out they were not unlucky like what they thought they would be.


    ________________________________

 Chapter 24 - A week

    <h4>Chapter 24 - A week</h4>


    [Day 2]


    Cool wind blew through the curtains. The sun''s warmth was not in its peak creating a peaceful and calm morning.


    The girl inside the room was putting her uniform when her gaze fell on herptop.


    ''Should I check?''


    Xiong Zhi gave the evidence yesterday afternoon to SHM. For sure, they had already posted it in their website and the evidence already spread.


    ''No..I should wait until it reach my ears..''


    With that, Xiong Zhi continued her daily life including staring boldly at Linfeng. Since yesterday that she found out that Linfeng did not dislike her touch, Xiong Zhi had more courage now.


    While Xiong Zhi''s life went usual, in the inte world. A bomb had fallen.


    [CJ''s corruption had been found out! CEO''s Assistant is a scape goat ?!]


    An article was posted in SHM website. They posted it in Facebook,weibo, etc. with their website address. For hours, many ignore it since the website was not famous hence they thought it was unreliable. But there were also some people who were so bored to death and opened the article just to see it for their curiosity and to kill the time.


    But when they read the article they were dumbfounded.


    [CJ''s controversies started a week ago. One (A) family bought a jewelry to present as a gift to B family. However, one of the elder from B family is expert in antiques and jewelries examined it and found out the diamonds in the bracelet were fake! They handed the bracelet to many expert and found the same conclusion. Being embarrassed, A family file aint to CJ that result an investigation of each employees in CJ''s. The CJ''s proimed that all the diamond in their jewelries were genuine. They even quoted "This case only happened once. Cj''s will investigate the matter and will find what anomalies that caused this misunderstanding. We will give an exnation to the public."


    [It turns out CJ''s CEO assistant was the culprit. Switching true diamonds into a fake one. Selling the imitation while keeping the genuine.


    [And six days from now the trial will begin.


    [But...do you think justice was really given?


    [We, the writers was surprised when we saw this.]


    A picture of an ounting of diamonds and their price was attached. At the bottom, the editor circled the signatures of the CEO and the audit.


    [This file was given to us by an unknown source. If what the CJ''s really said that diamonds from that customer was really switched by a fake one, why the audit in this file tells us that the diamonds'' price were so low that I even can buy them by my two days '' work worth? Then all of us can afford diamonds.


    Isn''t this price tells us that the diamonds they were shipping were all imitations?


    [If what I write was true and this picture too, why the CJ''s only have this one issue? They have their usual costumers-the family from upper society. With reputation and background, how can they do such thing?


    [If someone is going to propose, which store they will go to? Its CJ''s, even usmoners don''t have enough money to buy even one of those jewelries in CJ''s, we still worked hard and save money to buy one jewelry for our other half. But what will you feel when that jewelry that you bought with your effort,hard work, and patience was actually fake? ]


    Another picture was attached. This time it was the transaction of all the buyers who boughtst month in CJ''s.


    There were two columns in this picture. The first one was listed as ''VIP''s Buyers''. The price of every item was sumptuous. Under each item, the interest of CJ''s was written.


    : 10%


    While in the second column it had a title: Sales formon buyers. Under every transaction was the percent interest of CJ''s.? 55%


    [It is supposed to be on ''Sale'' right? Why they have 55% interest?While the other list that was not sale had 10% percent only? Why the interest differ so much if they were just the same item? Does it only confirmed the earlier picture?Then the diamonds that was audit earlier in the picture was the diamonds used in jewelries for ''Sale formoners''.


    How outrageous! They use fake diamonds in their promo Sale formoners to attract people and deceive them . We thought were buying a little less expensive genuine jewelry but its not! Were buying fakes with? extravagant price! Is that because we can easily be deceive without the knowledge to see the difference between the genuine and fake? Because we cannot afford the experts? While their ''VIP''s Buyers'' can?


    [One more thing, they point all usations and crimes to their CEO''s assistant. Is she really the master mind behind this? If she is, what this audit with the auditor, board of directors and even the president himself signed exin this? Is she also capable of that?


    [We , SHM, studied this doc.u.ment , we found out that Ms. Xiao Mei, entered CJ''s a year ago, but this doc.u.ment tell us that this corruption and deceiving people happened already for a very long time.]


    Three pictures of audit was posted but with a different date. The first picture is dated this year, the second isst year and thest picture is dated two tears ago.


    [With this concrete evidence speaking, can they still tell that Ms. Xiao Me is the real culprit? Ms. Xiao Mei has no interaction with CJ''s two years ago. She was at the university. Now, they dared to decieve the public by representing a scape goat for their crimes? Truly shameless!


    [We, SHM, as public trusted Media wants to tell this to the citizens who have been victimized by CJ''s. We will not turn a blind eye to this inJUSTICE!


    [And if you are wondering if this evidence are all genuine, then try to contact those people who is in the transaction and audit list.]


    They post another picture. It was the two column picture. Both had a same item with aparison of prices with them. Below, is theputed price of the two. Huge difference could be seen.


    The viewers who saw this article was shocked, then rage consumed them. They also bought at CJ''s in their ''Sale formoners''. The article hit them hard. They were like those people who work hard for those piece of essories to please their sisters, mothers, girlfriends, and wife.


    The CJ''s was a famous number one jewelries and essoriespany in China. It was even expanding in overseas. So many people trust this hundred year oldpany. In the first of its generation, only wealthy and powerful people can afford CJ''s essories, but in this 20th century they open it publicly, weingmoners to buy their jewels at a fair price calling it ''sale''.


    That''s why a lot of people-which almost poption of China bought their essories at CJ''s.


    Reading this article the people who read this was infruitated. Like the writer had written, they were deceived!


    Their hard work, sweats and tears were surfaced in their minds, in the end the one they worked hard for was a fake one!


    The CJ''s were shameless! Animals!


    How dare they looked down at them ?!


    Even it was only few people who read this article, they post it to all of their ounts and share it. They were all shouting injustice!


    After hours of posting, this article skyrocketed in inte and be number one searching.


    TheNamethatCannotbeSaid: What?!! My bf also bought at CJ''s a week ago for our anniversary! It is from Sale! I''m wearing it right now. Don''t tell me , it''s fake?!!!!


    ReachyourNosebyyourTongue: I can''t believe it. I always bought at CJ''s every year for my grandmother''s present. I save? one for a MONTH...and just for a FAKE?!!!!!!


    ImSarcastic: Hey! It is not yet confirmed that the picture above are all true....


    NoNeed: My sister''s fiance is from a VIP''s buyer list from above. My friend, is from the Sale. They bought the same item. The price form the picture is the price they have paid.


    ImNotSure: The CJ''s really did this?!! They must investigate!!


    More peoplemented to the article. Some people did not believe but many want to investigate this matter.


    In the evening, in a certain vi, a man in his fifties, was on the pool surrounded by beauties wearing two piece. They were serving the man.


    The man was leaning on the edge of the pool while the rest of his body was in the pool itself . He was on the phone.


    "I told you to call me when the deal is important. Not for groundless rumors!" The man at the pool shouted to his phone .


    "But CEO Long, this article spread to the inte,.manyizens were asking for our exnation. Not only that , they seemed to have some evidence. The PR was also contacting me, asking for you---"


    "What are you afraid of? Everything is good and in ce. We need to wait for a few days then the trial wille. This issue will be gone . So don''t call me anymore because I''m busy. You handle things there." Then the middle-aged man ended the call.


    He did not take it seriously. As he said, everything was as he nned. He only need to wait. Besides, it was just an article. How can itpare to CJ''s glory? If it be big, he would just need to suppress it with money. And he had plenty of that.


    [End of Day 2]

 Chapter 25 - A Week (II)

    <h4>Chapter 25 - A Week (II)</h4>


    [Day 3]


    The article that was posted spread like a virus. People who read the article posted it and share. The controversies of CJ''s was in its peak.


    In the CEO''s office, CEO Long mmed the table. The moment he came the directors barged in his office and demanded a meeting.


    "We have a team for PR! What are they doing?! They cannot even control the media! Delete this article no matter how much! Or bribe this petty SHM!" CEO Long was reaching his limit. It was only an article, with a little evidence on it, they could easily topple them all! But this very article was giving him a headache.


    "Sir, we''ve been doing that. We even hired expert hackers to delete it. But many people posted it in their ounts and shared. Whenever we deleted it, it popped again. They even saved it as a screen shot. We also contacted the SHM, but their answers....w-were not-t g-good." The PR''s lead team stuttered at the end. She still remembered how the SHM answer them when she called.


    "Do you think we can be swayed by money?? No! We are SHM! Do you know SHM?! SHI HUA MEDIA! SHI HUA means TRUTH! We,creators of SHM will get JUSTICE! We will---"


    She ended it. She was scared of their shouting. All she said in the beginning was ''hello, we are from CJ''s--'' and they started ranting. They not even give her a chance to tell them her purpose of calling. What''s more. They even posted this morning that CJ''s called them to bribe them to stop posting.


    Seeing that post, made her vomit blood. She did not have a chance to say that to them! Well, it was true that was her purpose.


    So, bribing them or having negotiations was a no-no.


    "Then go at their office! Who will not like money? Just bring a case, that''s what their goal anyway." CEO Long only thinks that once they stop posting this matter will end.


    "Sir, I''m afraid we shall not do that. Their recent post said that we contacted them and bribe them, if we show up to their office people will think that we are really bribing them." Which is true.


    She silently added.


    The PR was also having an headache. They were receiving calls from other media wanting them to have an exnation. The public were also angry at them demanding if it''s true or not. They had not given response. Giving response required resources. They need evidence to oppose the evidence of SHM.


    "CEO Long, this issue affected our business even overseas."


    One of the directors said.


    "What do you mean even overseas?!"- CEO Long


    The director break out in cold sweat, he must tell this bad news.


    "Earlier, one of the foreign investors called us, they''re pulling out the deal. Also, one of the malls that we signed to, canceled the contract, they even block list us."


    "What?! They are believing that groundless rumors?!" CEO Long cupped his fist. This situation was getting worst!


    "Sir, the evidence they had are really urate. Just by asking and confirming the people in that transaction list andparing them they know that file is genuine. So many people believe them. We need to fix our image , people don''t trust us anymore."


    CEO Long massages his temples.


    "How they got their hands on that evidence? Is there a rat in ourpany?" He said in a low voice. But inside he was fuming.


    "We will investigate. But our image.." - one of the directors said.


    "Create a new transaction. Deny everything. Let PR handle the matter."


    - CEO Long.


    _______________________


    The PR handle the matter. They knew deep in their hearts that CJ''s was at fault. But they don''t have any choice. This is the ce they work.


    They posted an apology and an exnation.


    [We are really sorry for our ipetence and misgivings to our dear customers.


    [First, CJ''s really want to thank you for trusting us and allows us to give an exnation.


    We deny the file that SHM posted. We have never seen that transactions before, what we have is here.?]


    A file was attached. It was another audit with same people who bought from CJ''s. The file was the same at the file that SHM posted. The difference is the ounts,shares, and amount.


    [What the SHM said about the diamonds that people bought for being fake confirmed, was the culprit was already found out? We already handle the matter when we found out the diamonds were switched .


    [So please , believe in us as we serving the public for a hundred years.]


    This statement brought new heights to the issue.


    People argued. Some sided at CJ''s others were not. The upper society even heard of the matter. They supported CJ''s since they were their usual buyers. Also, the jewelries in their hands were genuine.


    Aside from that their PR made another team to investigate at SHM. They posted the past posts and news that SHM covered. Since SHM did not have any good works in the past, CJ''s used that against them. Their news like tailing and confirming rumors of the President of Oilpany having another mistress and the cheatings of other politicians. Because of this background people started to side at CJ''s.


    Xiong Zhi who were riding at her car to her new office was browsing through her phone.


    Well, she can''t help it. She needed to check.


    When she read the post of CJ''s, she could not help but smile inwardly.


    ''What a fool...by doing this they are just digging deeper towards their grave.''


    Then she put her phone away. She had seen enough , and without doubt she would be meeting her Vice director of IHZHI soon.


    _____________________


    Entering her office she noticed the private room was locked. She knew that genius boy was in that room again.


    She reach her phone and stared at it. She was wondering what Linfeng was doing. Earlier when Linfeng apany her to her building he said he had some matters to attend. In the past, he always make excuses of that. But she did not give a thought of it. Now, that her feelings to Linfeng was crystal clear she had noticed that Linfeng was always busy. How?


    Since she stared at him at the corner of her eye every ride to their school she noticed that Linfeng was always in his phone. Talking and chatting. Sometimes he was in daze like thinking of something then contact someone on his phone.


    ''What is he doing?''


    Xiong Zhi wanted badly to asked him, but she knew Linfeng like his privacy especially now that he had not develop his feelings towards her.


    She sighed. Howe she did not notice it in the past?


    Now she was in the dark of what Linfeng was about to do.


    Rrriiiiingggg


    Xiong Zhi picked up the phone absent mindedly and answered it.


    "Hello? Is it Xiong Zhi?"


    Xiong Zhi mind was quickly cleared. Her eyes brightened and a slight curve of her lips she said.


    "It is me."


    "Umm...I-I am Fang Dien. Remember me? You went to mest time and give me three days to ummm...to decide..."


    "Of course. I''ve been waiting. So what''s your answer?"


    "Ummm..can we meet first?"


    "K. Go to the address that I gave you." Then she ended it. He''s the reason why she came here today in her office.


    _____________


    Fang Dien went to Xiong Zhi''s office. He was actually hesitating if he had to ept this offer. But the girl was right. He had no other choice. That bastard really blocked him to anypany he apply for. He was prepared to work odd jobs. But he was graduated with a bachelor degree. It was a waste. So he tried to make his deal with this girl work.


    Arriving at the office, he was a bit startled .


    No one is really here..


    But what could he expect , IHZHI have not yet started.


    He entered one of the private rooms and he saw a boy typing madly at hisputer. Without turning back the boy said,


    "She''s in the other room "


    He closed the door and entered the other room. He saw Xiong Zhi sitting with doc.u.ments in her table.


    He took a seat across from her and stared at the doc.u.ments in the table.


    Xiong Zhi moved the paper closer to him and handed him the pen.


    Fang Diem''s mouth twitched.


    ''That''s it? No talking?''


    Xiong Zhi was clear. Coming here meant signing the contract.


    Fang Dien picked up the pen and started signing. He already read it almost hundred times. After he was done he looked at Xiong Zhi.


    "Ms. Xiong, I''m d you give me this opportunity. No doubt it was you who use connections to bail me out. Thank you. For this I will do all my best for thispany. Let''s work well."


    "I hope you work well. You''re the CEO, you will handle the business. I will just provide some possible business deal and approve some deal that you want to suggest. Aside from that, you''ll decide everything. You will be meeting your Vice Director soon." Xiong Zhi said while reaching out some paper.


    Fang Dien raised his brow.


    "Is the Vice not yet convince?"


    "She is. But cannot meet us in a moment."


    He just nodded. Then Xiong Zhi handed him a paper. It was a list of names.


    "Contact these people, recruit them. If you know someone who could work hard and loyal, count them in. By next week, this room must be filled with people. This-" she handed another paper written on it was otherpanies'' names.


    "--thispanies and establishments, contact them. Invest in their new project. NEW project only. Demand 20% interest."


    "20? That''s too much." No one would agree in daylight robbery.


    " They will. Trust me. I will contact you again after a week. With our Vice Director."


    Then Xiong Zhi stand up,


    "You can start now." And she left.


    Fang Dien stared at the list. He reached out to his phone and searched everypany in the list. After a while , he was shocked.


    These projects that Xiong Zhi wants to invest were all....


    Too mediocre....


    Now he understood why Xiong Zhi was confident that thesepanies will ept their proposal. Turns out no one wanted to invest to theirme project.


    And now, theirpany wanted to invest. Fang Dien began to doubt.


    ''Thispany....can it really grow?''


    Did he make the right decision? Working here? With a highschool girl as his boss?


    ''No matter, she''s the boss, I''ll just do my best.''


    But little did he know that after a year those mediocre project that he looked down upon will rise like a small bird turned into a phoenix.


    [END OF DAY 3 ]


    A/N : remember Fang Dien? Refer to chapter 8 and 9 ^^

 Chapter 26 - A week (III)

    <h4>Chapter 26 - A week (III)</h4>


    [DAY 4]


    Ms. Bivia Chang''s heels sounded loudly towards the hallway.


    She was upset. Very upset.


    ''How dare them! These CJ''s tried to deny everything!?!''


    Yesterday she had been smiling as an evidence showed up on the. That was she had been looking for!


    But then these shameless bastards deny everything and even make a fake one!


    Ms. Bivia Chang stopped walking and calmed herself down.


    ''It''s OK. There are still many ways...once I got my hands on that shitty piece of paper and prove to those fools that it''s gooooddamn Fake, they''re doomed..''


    Then she started walking again towards Prosecutor Huo Dian''s office.


    Huo Dian just came back at his office after his leave for his grandfather funeral. He was studying each case that was left for him to work this month. He massaged his aching temple and took a sip to his coffee. It was morning yet he felt tired already .


    Suddenly the door was forcefully opened and a female warrior ready to battle came in.


    Due to sudden intrusion, Huo Dian spit out his coffee on the doc.u.ments he was working on.


    ''What a shitty morning....''


    But he could not get angry to the woman in front of him who was trying to calm herself.


    "What''s the matter Bivia? Got PMS in the morning?" Then he smiled cheekily. He seemed to forgot that he was in a bad mood. Right, he got a ''thing'' towards this ice queen who was now like a ming warrior.


    Seeing Huo Dian in a good mood worsen Bivia''s mood.


    She did not know why but she felt punching the guy. She wanted to punch someone right now.


    "Dian, we need to file re-investigation to CJ''s case." Lawyer Chang said while trying to cool her temper.


    Huo Dian furrowed his brows.


    "What for?" Did the trial was already at hand?


    Lawyer Chang rolled her eyes. It seemed Huo Dian did not know it was rted to Xiao Mei. With all patience she could master she told the news and? exined everything to Huo Dian, including the deal with Xiong Zhi.


    Huo Dian was shocked. He did not know that the suspect was Xiao Mei.


    "Xiao Mei would never do that! She could not even spit to any ground! It was a frame up!"


    "I know. See this." Lawyer Chang opened theputer in Huo Dian''s table and searched something . An article came out. They read it, and click there and then, went to another website, check upon CJ''s website and back to the first article again.


    "They''re doomed. " Huo Dian said with a knowing smile.


    "They are really fools. They think the case will not be re-investigate anymore since they bribed all the officials and judge. Did they really think by apologizing and creating a fake doc.u.ment will save them ? What a bunch of fools."


    "They were trying to save their image to the public, like a cornered rat, so they did that. I''ll go to the chief." Huo Dian stand up and about to leave when Lawyer Chang asked.


    "What if he opposed?"


    Huo Dian smiled cheekily again,


    "You know the answer." And he winked.


    Lawyer Chang smiled to herself. Her bad mood was gone.


    ''Yeah...they can ignore us but they can not ignore the public.''


    _______________________


    In SHM, the four guys was busying themselves by editing,typing,posting,menting, and cursing.


    "This CJ''s revolved from an animal to being an insect. I really want to squashed them!" - Gi Pieng (thin)


    "What are you mad for? They will be doom anyway." - Xian Tao (fat)


    "But why they have to bring up our past work?",- Gi Pieng


    "What''s wrong with our past work? They are all true." - Mu Fian (muscled)


    "Yeah, but they are low work" -Gi Pieng


    "Just let them eat their words, post the next evidence, stop bickering." - Lin Ruo ( lean)


    They post the next evidence. It was the ounts and money bank of the CEO, board of directors and Xiao Mei. Followed by an article that was stating ''where they get that much money every 15 days'', ''howe Xiao Mei''s money in her ount is this little if she smuggling the diamonds?'' and so on.


    Manymented demanding if the picture was true or not.


    They waited for hours. When they saw people was in half, agreeing with them, some cursing them for twisting truth they post another file.


    It was the GXXpany that CJ contracted to, the supplier of genuine diamonds. They posted GXXpany''s inventory and transactions. They circled the CJ''s amount of diamonds they get from thatpany. And make aparison from the number of the diamonds they received between the diamonds they released. When the SHM, produce the result, the public was shocked again. The difference was really big. Every month, CJ''s ordered 85/85 diamonds from GXXpany but the number they released was 175/85. Where did they get the remaining 90 diamonds every month?


    (A/N : those who arezy to understand what I''m saying here..85/85, is 85 out of 85 diamonds, it is in somewhat percentage, 85/85=1 whole, like 1 batch. 175/85 = 175-85= 90, means 175 release of diamonds from 85 they received. So the 90, where did they get it? SHM was saying the 90 were all fakes that they smuggled and sell. )


    ***[RR]: oohhh...I''ll just skip it XD***


    (A/N : it''s fine...I''m also nose bleeding here XD )


    The people who were believing at SHM started to contact GXXpany to check their contracts.


    However the GXXpany did not give any response.


    Seeing this article, Lawyer Chang''s mood skyrocketed. For sure people would be convinced more!


    As she said, the people who was siding at CJ''s started to doubt. If the SHM''s posted file was fake, the GXXpany should release a statement that they deny it. But they chose to be quiet. In truth, the GXXpany received a call from CJ''s. The CJ''s told them to not release any response or? their inventory to the public.


    When they heard this, they knew that something was really going on. But CJ''s was a big business deal for them. They don''t want to lose a business partner. That would be a huge loss. But they could not also side at CJ''s , their image and reputation would be at stake. So if they were not forced they chose to be quiet.


    However, this made people specte ideas regarding the issue. This brought another level to the controversy.


    In the chief''s office, the old man in his sixties was massaging his knuckles. He looked at the young man in front of him.


    "Chief, this case is needed an reinvestigation. There are many evidence against CJ''s. "


    The chief rubbed his temples.


    "They are only rumors. We cannot reinvestigate since thest investigation was already approved by the higher up. Besides, did the CJ''s release their exnation? It was all misunderstanding."


    ''You just don''t want to, because you recieved money from them.''


    Huo Dian tightly close his mouth to stop himself from saying this.


    "Chief, I hope you still the chief I knew from the past, who never help someone who wanted to destroy innocent''s lives for their greed." And with that he excused himself.


    Next time hee here, he would bring the public with him.


    ___


    Evening came, the bomb that had fallen to the media was still spreading its me. Wave after wave of fire put the people in heated discussion. Before the sun rise arose, they all shouting :


    "They must investigate!"


    [End of Day 4]

 Chapter 27 - A week (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 27 - A week (IV)</h4>


    [DAY 5]


    " Sir, please don''t believe the rumors. Once the trial ended, CJ''s innocence will be proven and our image will be restored to its peak. It''s only temporary. We assure you that CJ''s will trulypensate you and prove to you that CJ''s, a hundred year oldpany, will rise on the top again. Please don''t pull out your investments." One of board of directors said to the phone. Since from early morning they received calls after calls from the investmentspanies they had a connection to. They were all pulling out their investments. Breaching the contract.


    The matter with GXXpany being quiet made things worst. The otherpanies sense something was fishy and realized that the rumors against them might be true. As business is business, they don''t want to ride on the sinking ship. Thepanies that have a rtion to CJ''s breach their contracts and distanced their selves from CJ''s - a taintedpany. They don''t want theirpany''s image to be damaged.


    Of course, this move did not escape in SHM ''s tailing techniques.


    They posted again thepanies that pulled out from CJ''s. The viewers was adamant to know if it''s true or not, contacting thosepanies in the list. Thepanies that pulled out did not have any against to CJ''s so they also did not speak any of it. This made people agitated. Since they could not contact those privatepanies who were not obliged to answer them they turned to the government : Justice Department.


    Xiong Zhi who were dilly-dallying in school and staring at Linfeng most of the time saw this news.


    ''It is about time....''


    She reached out to her phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Lawyer Bivia Chang speaking."


    "Lawyer Chang this is Xiong Zhi. Meet me at XX coffee shop at 6pm. I''ll bring the evidence to you."


    Toooot...tooot....tooot...


    Lawyer Chang stared at her phone.


    ''This girl....''


    _____________________


    6pm, XX coffee shop


    Xiong Zhi was sipping her tea while staring at Lawyer Chang. Lawyer Chang was doing the same, sipping at her coffee while staring at the girl.


    ''How''s the thing in her end...? -Xiong Zhi


    ''How''s the thing in her end...?- Lawyer Chang


    "The evidence-" Lawyer Chang


    " The trial-" Xiong Zhi


    "Well, you speak first." Lawyer Chang said .


    "How''s Xiao Mei''s trial, did you manage to made them agree to be Xiao Mei''swyer?"


    "Not yet, but I will be no matter what. Huo Dian is helping. He is now taking care of the procedures to file an reinvestigation."


    "Hmmm..."


    "How about you? You said you''ll bring to me the evidence?"


    "En. Once I gave it to you, the matter will be handle by you. Be herwyer and let Huo Dian be the prosecutor."


    Lawyer Chang smiled at Xiong Zhi.


    "That''s what we nned. But the higher ups seemed unmoving. We we are now waiting for the public to act. So that they will be forced."


    "En. Don''t worry about the public''s reaction and support. Just file and announced the trial publicly. I''ll invite a media to publicize the trial , Live.? So they can act justly while the people watch them."


    "Brilliant . Don''t worry, me and Huo Dian will participate to the trial no matter what."


    "En. " Then she handed the USB with the same file she had given to SHM and a box.


    "This?" Lawyer Chang asked referring to the box.


    "Samples. The results is in the USB and inside the box. Use it in the trial."


    "OK. ",Lawyer Chang kept the box.


    After the talk they parted ways.


    On the way home Xiong Zhi called the SHM.


    "Announce the uing trial in two days. Make people demand a public trial. If ever, make them rally against CJ''s corruption and deceiving."


    [END OF DAY 5]


    ______________________________


    [ DAY 6 ]


    As what Xiong Zhi said, SHM did not waste any time to announce to the public the uing trial of Xiao Mei''s case. They posted articles saying how unjust it is for Xiao Mei to be a a suspected culprit while the evidence were all pointing at CJ''s. The matter regarding the fake diamonds had been affected the public since they bought from CJ, and they want to reimburse the jewelries they bought if ever it was proven fake.


    Seeing this article the public was fired up more. They used their hard owned money to buy these jeweleries, they? demanded to Justice Department to let them participate in the trial since they we''re also victims.


    In the department of justice, calls after calls greeted them.


    "Yes, sir, we will see the matter at hand. Yes.. Yes, of course . thank you sir, we will announce what the department decision on this. The officials are now having a meeting regarding this. Yes,ter in afternoon. Thank you sir."


    Then the door opened revealing a middle-age man.


    "Announce to the public we are having a public trial."


    And then dial tones, ring tones and typing filled the room.


    ______________________


    In the afternoon, a huge rock hit the CJ''s, the Justice Department just announced that the trial will be opened for the public.


    CEO Long and the board of directors called people they have rtions to.


    "What do you mean you don''t have a choice!!?!! "


    "I''m sorry CEO Long, the Justice Department has a say in the matter. I cannot help you with this. If your evidence are all urate and true you don''t have to be afraid. I assigned the people from my side to be thewyer and prosecutor? to the trial tomorrow. You don''t have to worry. The bureau doesn''t have time to waste."


    (A/N : what he mean by this if your evidence are hard to distinguish if it is true or not , then don''t be afraid, since their department did not give time to check their evidence...something like that. I know you get it )


    "I''m counting on your words chief. Once we''re done with this case I''ll treat you to your favorite restaurant. "


    "En."


    However, in the other side, Lawyer Chang and Prosecutor Huo Dian were pulling their strings to gather the evidence and check on it. They even filed to the justice department to be the prosecutor and thewyer .


    In their letter they said, "since it is a public trial, the department must assign a respected and trusted prosecutor and awyer who can present the case justly. Not a mediocre one and a junior."


    Since the two had a good public image the Justice department allowed them too.


    Thewyer and the prosecutor that had been assigned by the chief had a low image and low percentage of winning the case? rather than the two. So, they could rece them for the better. Besides, it is a Live trial, they must present their best.


    Huo Dian and Lawyer Chang did not let the news of recing thewyer and prosecutor to reach in their Chief''s ears.


    [END OF DAY 6]

 Chapter 28 - The Trial

    <h4>Chapter 28 - The Trial</h4>


    [DAY 7]


    In a four corner room, a woman was sitting in a small bed. She was hugging her knees and her hair was disheveled. But she was not crying anymore.


    In her mind, her grandmother was her first concern.


    ''Is she OK?


    ''Is she''s not in pain?


    ''Is she awake already? Is she looking for me?''


    "I''ll definitely get you out.."


    The voice of a young girl echoed in her mind.


    She was very nervous for today. But she believed with Bivia and Huo Dian help she would get out of here. Besides, that girl promised...how that girl would do that she did not know...but she couldn''t help to believe.


    Cling ng


    She looked up and see a guard opening the door.


    "Ms. Xiao Mei, I''ll escort you out for your trial." The guard said.


    Xiao Mei gulped and stand up. With a cuff in her hand she followed the guard .


    ___________


    After the ride to the court, she was led to a big door.


    Four guards surrounded her. The one in front opened the door, and sh of lights greeted her. She could not help but closed her eyes.


    The guard behind her pushed her forward, opening her eyes Xiao Mei was shocked.


    ''There''s so many people....and cameras....''


    As the trial was announced to publicize today, many media want to cover the trial . The SHM, the root of all, was on the back corner of the room.


    Xiao Mei was led to the chair of defensive team. In that area she saw her best friend, Bivia Chang. Lawyer Chang smiled at her, reassuring her. On the opposite side, in the prosecutor''s area, she saw Huo Dian. Huo Dian also saw her, and nod. She sat on her chair and Lawyer Chang hold her hand.


    "Don''t worry Mei, we will get you out." Lawyer Chang whisper to her.


    "E-en." There''s a lump in her throat. Her hands were sweaty. She looked at the witnessed area of the trial. Most people were reporters. Her eyes then traveled at the back seat. In the farthest corner, Xiao Mei saw a girl wearing a cap and a jacket. Even it was afar away she had an inkling that the girl was the one who promised her to help her. Lawyer Chang saw her gaze.


    "That''s Xiong Zhi. Don''t worry, we will win this."


    The judges entered the room. After a while, they announced that the trial would began.


    The prosecutor stand up for the opening statement.


    Huo Dian stated the crime that Xiao Meimitted and its punishment once she was proven guilty. Then Lawyer Chang also stand up for opening statement and told them that the defendant denied the usations.


    Next, Presentment of Cases followed.


    Prosecutor Huo Dian stand up and opened the projector, a picture of doc.u.ment appeared. He told them that this doc.u.ment was signed by the CEO''s assistant, Xiao Mei, who were the only one who received the diamonds that they ordered. He then called the witness : one of the CJ''s manager who was handling the shipments of diamonds they received.


    Huo Dian began to ask questions.


    "Are you the one who handed the ordered diamonds to Ms. Xiao Mei?"


    "E-en"


    "Before you handed it to her, did you touch any of the boxes?"


    "N-no. It was sealed. The only one who can transfer them was Ms. Xiao only."


    " Did you see it for yourself that Ms. Xiao received the diamonds personally?"


    "En."


    "When she entered the storage room, is she alone?"


    "En"


    "Does anyone beside Ms. Xiao handle the diamonds to the storage?"


    "No. It was only Ms. Xiao Mei, no one else."


    "That''s all, Judges."


    Then Lawyer Chang stand to begun cross examination.


    "You said, you are the one that receive the shipments of diamonds, right ? And saw personally that Ms.Xiao was the one who transferred it?"


    "En"


    "Whenever Ms. Xiao came to you for the transfer, did she bring anything with her?"


    The witness was silence for a moment. He looked at the audience area, from where the CEO and board of directors was sitting.


    "N-no."


    "Not even a bag or a handkerchief?"


    The witness think carefully.


    "Nothing." He answered truthfully .


    "Did you personally send her towards the storage area?"


    "Yes "


    "Did you also wait for her toe out?"


    "Yes."


    "When you wait outside, how long does it takes for Xiao Mei to transfer it?"


    "A-about two minutes."


    "When shees out did she had anything with her?"


    The witness looked at the audience area again, then peeked at Xiao Mei at the side.


    He gritted his teeth, and answered the truth.


    "N-no. She was bare handed."


    "That''s all, judges, thank you."


    Whispers ,murmurs, and sounds of typing keyboards echoed through the court.


    It was then the turn of Xiao Mei to testify to the case. She sat in the middle chair and Huo Dian began to question her.


    "How long do you work for CJ''s?"


    "Almost 1 and a half." Xiao Mei clearly answered.


    "For all the transactions of receiving the diamonds, transferring them, you handle them alone since the time you work for CJ''s?"


    "Yes."


    "You are an assistant. Is it a part of your work?"


    "As an assistant, no. But I cannot disobey my boss."


    "Your boss? CEO Long? Is he the one who ordered you to handle the receiving and transferring personally?"


    "Yes."


    CEO Long stand up from the audience.


    What this prosecutor doing?! He is supposed to corner her!


    "So its not your doing to handle that role?"


    "No."


    Whispers, murmurs and typing once again echoed through the court.


    Huo Dian get a box from his table and presented it to the jury and judges. He then click for the next slide. A video and a picture of transaction appeared. He clicked to y the video.


    The video contained the CCTV camera where Xiao Mei personally delivered the order to the staff, and the staff gave it to the customer.


    Huo Dian said,


    "This video tell us that only Xiao Mei get the order and personally handed it to the staff. The staff with cameras on her gave it to the customer. So the shifting of diamond can only be done in the hands of Xiao Mei."


    CEO Long who stand up began to sit .


    ''Hmphhh...so he was only preparing for that...''


    He bagan to calm down thinking the prosecutor and thewyer was on his side. While the chief in the other seat wanted to faint. Why these two people here?! Where are the people he assigned?!


    Huo Dian presented more evidences against Xiao Mei, such as her schedule that she was often gone in breaks and were in storage room instead, personally handling all transactions for Sale and her signatures to all receiving orders.


    Hearing this, Xiao Mei was raging inside. All of those were not part of her work. But her boss alwaysmanded her to do it personally saying she is the only one who could be trusted. Xiao Mei felt a bitter taste in her heart. Those things that Huo Dian mentioned were all her hard work. She did not even have a break because she had to check and check the diamonds that was received. Now, all her hard work was paid by betrayal.


    After Huo Dian finished, he sat back in his seat.


    It was the turn of Lawyer Chang to defend Xiao Mei.


    She inserted a USB and a file appeared.


    Seeing the file, CEO Long''s eyes got wide.


    It was the first transaction that SHM posted in the inte days ago.


    "Hey, isn''t that the first file that SHM posted? It was proven fake right? Why thewyer presented it to the case?"


    "I think...the file that SHM listed was true, if it is not, why thewyer used it?"


    Loud whispers, shes of cameras, and typing keyboard crowded the room.


    Lawyer Chang''s goal was to tell to the people that the file SHM posted was true. But since it was irrelevant to Xiao Mei for this trial today, she made this chance to not be wasted but to get a glimpse for the people that CJ''s was conning them.


    She even emphasize.


    "As you see in this file, this transaction was signed by the CEO himself and board of directors. It means they approved of this transaction? and let Ms. Xiao handle the receiving and transferring. "


    She then click a next slide. It contained a video.


    The video was then yed : Ms. Xiao Mei appeared with the manager .? They got the boxes and Xiao Mei entered alone in the storage room with the boxes. Lawyer Chang then paused the video.


    "As you can see, Ms. Xiao Mei did not bring anything with her and when she leave she did not also bring out anything. Besides, the time only consumed two minutes. So how can she switch the diamonds without something on her and with little time. Not mentioning, opening a packet, switching it, sealing it again in precised manner."


    Then she clicked the next slide. The bank ount of Xiao Mei appeared. Lawyer Chang just repeated what SHM said. She then presented other evidences that proved Xiao Mei''s innocence such as the videos through her breaks, the money that she had and spent since she work at CJ''s. Etc.


    Then Lawyer Chang gave out a box. She gave it to the jury, judges and finally called a jewelry expert to stand as a witness.


    The court was silent as the expert studied the ne with diamond in his hand.


    "This. ..outrageous.... It is fake."


    Murmurs erupted through the court.


    "Judges, juries, and audience, this diamond in my hand was released two years ago. It came from CJ''s in their promo Sale. So this Fake diamond, Is it also switched by Ms.Xiao who was currently studying at college that time?"


    Then she clicked the next slide.


    It was an article that SHM posted two days ago. She encircled the points that SHM said : 175/85, the miracle 90 diamonds etc.


    CEO Long who was listening could not hold it anymore. He shouted.


    "Brazen! Its irrelevant to the case! That''s all fake! Judges! Prosecutor, you need to stop her! She''s ruining CJ''s!"


    But no one listened to him. It just made the reporters? around him to be excited. They clicked their cameras to him and type more.


    CEO Long looked around, then his infuriated gaze fixed at the chief .


    ''Didn''t you say they are on my side?!!''


    He wanted to shout this at the chief. The chief just turned away from him. Even him did not know about this!


    Lawyer Chang did not stop and just ignored CEO Long. She then bring out a file and let the jury, judges and reporters saw it clearly.


    Seeing the papers in Lawyer Chang''s hands CEO Long gape in shock.


    ''H-how....did she get that!''


    Lawyer Chang called another witness. It was the representative of GXXpany who deliver diamonds to CJ''s.


    The witness sat at the chair.


    Lawyer Chang began questioning.


    " How long does GXXpany been in contract to CJ''s?"


    " 55 years."


    "This diamond-" Lawyer Chang pointed at the diamond in the box.


    "-is proven fake, it is from CJ''s two years ago, and as CJ''s contractor , it is logically from you. Do you deny this?"


    "Yes. We never delivered fake ones. "


    The representative looked at CEO Long. The GXXpany did not have a choice. Their reputation would be destroyed if they did not participate in this trial. This fake diamond would be pointed at them. They had to clear their name even they had to let go CJ''s.


    "This transaction in my hand, is it the transaction you did?" Lawyer Chang said while pointing at the paper that CJ''s released.


    The representative looked at CEO long menacingly.


    ''Don''t me us , since you also used ourpany, risking us,? for making that lie.''


    "No."


    Gasped, whisper-yell, shes of cameras, typings of keyboard exploded in the court. Even the judges and juries showed a disbelief expression.


    If the other party said its fake, then the CJ''s was really doomed! That was a big crime!


    "Is the one in my left hand was your true copy of transaction?" Lawyer Chang was not yet finished. The left one was the file that SHM posted.


    "Yes."


    The noise had not yet quieted down. When a bomb was thrown to them.


    "Oh my gosh!"


    "Then what SHM said is true! CJ''s is really deceiving us! Selling to us the fake!"


    "I even wear this bracelet that worth a three months sry for me, don''t tell me it is fake! "


    "I need reimburs.e.m.e.nt!"


    "Me too!"


    Angry shouts directed towards CEO Long.


    CEO Long was staring wide eyed at the paper in Lawyer Chang''s hand .


    ''Why....Did they said...they don''t have time to investigate it? Why.....we''re doomed...''


    Then he fainted.

 Chapter 29 - Release

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Release</h4>


    The judges tried to calm down the witnesses of the trial and the reporters.


    After Lawyer Chang asked the representative she sat back on her seat.


    Prosecutor Huo Dian proceed to closing arguments followed by Lawyer Chang .


    The judges then give everyone a break. They turned to the juries and instruct them the appropriatew for the verdict.


    In the afternoon, while waiting for the verdict. The public was in a mess.


    They were all pointing their fingers towards CJ''s for deceiving them. Many were asking for investigation of the promo Sale since a lot of people bought from that promo. They wanted the government to investigate the CJ''s, and refund their money.


    After a long while, the judges called everyone again for the verdict.


    The court was silence as the judges started to read the verdict. Camera''s focused, reporters readied themselves to write, CJ''s representative sweating back, Lawyer Chang''s boring gaze to the paper that the judge was holding, Huo Dian''s calm and unwavering gaze, Xiao Mei''s shaking breaths and Xiong Zhi''s sipping tea.


    While everyone was anticipating for the result , Xiong Zhi was drinking tea at the nearby cafeteria. After the break she immediately went to this? coffee shop. She did not like the crowd. Besides she already knew the result. She just had to wait.


    As she had thought, the judge proimed that Xiao Mei''s caseck evidence against her, so she had proven not guilty. Other than that the evidences were pointing to CJ''s instead, they also announced that there would be an investigation to CJ''s giving the public a satisfied answer.


    CEO Long was long gone to the hospital after the break, the board of directors handled the remaining procedures and also the new investigation. They did not know what to do. If the government investigate them they were really doomed. They had been smuggling fake diamonds since the time of CEO Long. That had been nine years.


    While the CJ''s was facing their doom , Lawyer Chang''s team were relieved and satisfied with the result. They waited outside the ward for Xiao Mei.


    After a while, Xiao Mei came out and she was greeted by Lawyer Chang''s and Huo Dian''s hugs.


    "I''m free." Xiao Mei said teary-eyed. She was a bit shocked and was still in daze, she let herself feel their hug to know if its really real.


    ''I can now go home....thank you...''


    She freed herself from their hug and thank them. She then noticed that the young girl she saw earlier was not with them. She looked at Lawyer Chang questionably.


    "She''s in the coffee shop. Do you want to meet her now? She really help a lot." Lawyer Chang said.


    Xiao Mei nodded and they went to a coffee shop.


    In the corner , nearby the window, a girl with a cap and a jacket was sitting alone. She looked up and waited for them toe to her table.


    When Xiao Mei satfortably, she lowered her head and bowed expressing her deep thanks to Xiong Zhi.


    "I''m really lucky that you lend your hand to us. I have heard everything from Bivia, thank you so much. I know by working with you I cannot pay you enough. I will work loyally with all my best to yourpany. " Xiao Mei said still bowing. She did not care if she was lowering herself to a younger person. She had learn a lot from this experience . No matter what status or age, it did not describe a person. Like how she had been naive to trust CJ''s since they were a hundred year oldpany and have a good public image. But that verypany almost ruined her honest life.


    Now she was freed, she would thank the people forever who had helped her.


    "If young Ms. Xiong Zhi wanted me to sign the contract right away, I can do it now." She was really thankful to the young girl. She would worked hard to repay them.


    "Its OK. You need to visit and focused on your grandmother first. I''ll give you a week to settle them. Just tell me when Mrs. Ping''s surgery. After that, contact me so we can start."


    Xiao Mei was moved. She gave a deep thanks to Xiong Zhi again.


    After saying those, Xiong Zhi prepared to leave.


    "Congrattions for getting out." Then she strode off.


    _______________________________


    Caroline Jewelries was build in 1910. Being a hundred year oldpany their roots was deep. However, with this controversies regarding the fake diamonds, CJ''s was being uprooted little by little. In a week before the trial, their expansions in overseas was having a mishap. Foreign investors canceled their deal, store, malls, and establishments were closing for them. In the country where CJ''s born, public trust had gone down to zero, their business partners breach their contracts, leaving them. Their VIP''s and usual customers, the wealthy family was ashamed of them, even throwing out their product in public making their ruined image more ruined to the point where theirpany''s name would be heard, the public would only think one word for them: fake.


    Moreover, they faced the public''s rage. They were demanding refund. They badmouthed CJ''s to the point even the employees resigned in thatpany. The employees also did not want to face the public''s wrath. With the investigationing, the board of directors were fleeing to another country and changing their names. The CJ''s was really going further down to the point of no return.


    CEO Long was sitting in the hospital bed. He was watching the news. He saw the CJ''s, thepany he tried so hard to made it big going bankrupt.


    ''Its gone....its gone for sure....mypany.....''


    CEO Long just stared at the TV.


    ''What should I do? Should I run? Nevere back here? But...that was mypany...I worked for hard for many years to be a CEO....now it will be gone....? I ....I can''t ept this!''


    Then he remembered something....or should he say someone.


    ''Right. ..that person can change everything.. He is the one who make me a CEO and teach me this business....he''s powerful...for sure he can help me...''


    He reached for his phone and searched for that person''s contact. When he saw it. He dialed the number.


    After a ring, a woman''s voice answered.


    "Hello? CEO Long? "


    "Hello, can I talk to Mr. Lu ? I really need to talk to him right now." CEO Long said in a hurried voice.


    "I-I am sorry...but Mr. Lu is not avable at this moment."


    "Please I really need to talk to him, my business is at stake here. Can you at least tell me what time he will be avable?"


    "I-I think I should advice you CEO Long, this is not really a good time-"


    "Who''s that?" Another voice interrupted the woman. It was a man''s voice . Hearing that voice CEO Long got a chill in his back. But he suppressed his fear, he need that man''s? help right now!


    The assistant handed the phone to the man. A hard, deep , with a tinge of amus.e.m.e.nt voice said,


    "Oh...its CEO Long. How have you been? "


    "CEO Lu, I really need your help. CJ''s need a backing right now-"


    "Oh...so you called me for help? Why do you think I would help you? I don''t have time to swim at the bottom of the ocean and retrieve? a thing to a ship that sunk."


    CEO Long gritted his teeth. He knew this man was fearsome. But he need to be brave right now. So he said in a hard tone.


    "CEO Lu, have you forgotten who introduce me ''those'' business ? If not for you, I would not be in this corner right now! The government will investigate CJ''s. If they find that file, will yourpany be also implicated? "


    "Ha. Ha. " a coldugh that seemed toe from the underworld reached CEO Long''s ears. He could not help but be afraid. Still, he just bit his lips.


    "So you are threatening me? You can''t probably think straight right now. Going against me? Are you sure?" The man said tauntingly.


    CEO Long''s finger were now numb and cold. His breathing stopped for a moment. He was....really afraid right now.


    "N-no. H-how c-can I go against you.. I''m just saying the f-file..."


    "Oh you''re worried about the file? Don''t worry, just check your drive and you will be relieved. Good bye CEO Long I hope you won''t make a bad decision. I really enjoyed our time as business partners." Then the man ended the call.


    CEO Long stared at the phone. Then with a shaking hand he checked his drive. He tried to find the file. But no matter how much he scrolled and searched he did not find it. The L file was gone.


    Meanwhile, in the other line, the man just handed his phone to his assistant . He just answered the call earlier to escape from the old man''s inquiries. If there''s anything that made things hard for him, this old man in front of him, was one of those kind. Hard to remove. A challenge.


    He took the sit in front the old man and faced him. He then said.


    "Sorry. It was a business call. Where we are again, father-inw?"


    "I want my grandson back." The old man said with a determined voice. No matter what, he would took that child away from this monster.

 Chapter 30 - 27: The Glare

    <h4>Chapter 30 - 27: The re</h4>


    [The CJ''s submitted a public apology this morning. They stated that they will provide refund to their customers and will cooperate fully in the investigation. However, many board of directors of CJ''s already flee in other countries making the investigation difficult. ording to the team leader of the investigation, they have sufficient evidence in their hands for the next week trial. Meanwhile, the CJ''s transaction are all frozen until the trial. ]


    Xiong Zhi was reading the news in her phone while waiting for her P.E ss. It had been days since the case of Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei haven''t contacted her. The surgery of Mrs. Ping must be at hand that''s why Xiao Mei could not contact her.


    The coach entered and she put her phone away. They were in the junior gym''s school. A ten-minute drive from their building.


    The coach instructed them that they were ying basketball. Girls could watch while the boys yed first.


    Having no friend, Xiong Zhi sat alone in the back area of the benches. She just watched in front while deeply thinking of something.


    It''s almost a month since she was reborn. Her buildingpany was already aplished. She''s just waiting for Xiao Mei to introduce her personally to her CEO and IHZHI. After briefing them, she would just wait for herpany to boost. Her deal to Gu Zhen could wait. There''s still a year. She was still avoiding the beast and they haven''t met, which is good for her. Her enemies haven''t introduce their selves, but she was ready to face them. She might not have a close rtionship to her grandfather but they were good. Seems like everything was good so far.


    But what she was concerned the most was Linfeng.


    She did not know how she would approach him. Did she had to push him in the bed first and made him be responsible for her? Like what she watch in ancient dramas? Or did she had to write love letter and had a slow romance like what she read in the romance novels? She....she did not know.


    This was the first time she felt love. First time loving someone. If it''s in the past, she wouldn''t care. But now, her first priority was Linfeng. In those days she had spent with him in this second lifetime, she felt that she was bing far from him. Like he was...guarded...there were walls around him. But no matter what, she would climb those walls. She promised in this second lifetime she would do everything to spent her life with Linfeng.


    Prrruuuuuu


    A whistle broke out her thoughts . She looked at the source . The couch pped after he whistled.


    "Good! Gu Zhen! I thought you can''t shoot with those thin arms of yours. But you just did it! Nice shot! Thinking of joining my basketball team? We can wee you, three-point shooter." The coach said to Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen took off his sses and wipe them before putting on.


    Snap!


    Xiong Zhi looked for the source of the sound.


    " Thank you coach. But I only yed basket ball whenever I''m free. Unfortunately, I''m not that free. ", Gu Zhen said and smiled.


    Snap!


    ''That sound again!''


    Xiong Zhi was sure this time that it was not an illusion. She had heard it clearly. She looked around.


    ''Where are you?''


    Then at the corner she saw a shadow peeping back and forth to the court.


    Xiong Zhi curled up her lips.


    ''Found you!''


    She then ran at the back and circled around the area. When she arrived at the corner where the shadow was she slowed down her steps.


    She was facing the figure''s back. Xiong Zhi examined the person in front of her. That person was also wearing a junior''s P.E uniform like her. The person''s head was covered in a ck shawl. She could not identify the person''s gender.But she could guess it was a girl. The person was holding a camera and she looked like she was taking pictures. She was muttering something.


    Xiong Zhi step forward to the girl to hear her words.


    "Oh my, oh my,..."


    "My husband look so hot.."


    "Kyaaa...he is really good.."


    "Come on, look here look here...kyaaa....good shot!"


    ''Eh...? She doesn''t seem like an enemy...but a stalker instead...''


    "Ahem.. " Xiong Zhi coughed loudly. She was curious was this girl doing, and also she wanted to confirm something with this girl.


    The person jolted in shock due to the sudden sound behind her. Her hand slipped and all the pictures she had just captured were all littered in the ground. Thus, exposing the pictures. She quickly crouched down and collect them one by one in a very fast move. Before a minute passed, the pictures was already in her pocket. Her camera was hanged around her neck.


    Xiong Zhi who had a sharp eyes saw it clearly. Those pictures....every one of them had a picture of Gu Zhen in it!


    Xiong Zhi looked at the girl who were putting the pictures in a very careful manner to her pocket. She was right. The person was a girl. She was also wearing a dark eye-sses covering half of her face. But Xiong Zhi still recognized her, she was the girl in the cafeteria, who broke the te, and also one of her ssmate.


    "Song Xuantin, are you stalking Gu Zhen?" Xiong Zhi asked the obvious. She just wanted to make sure, because she wanted to confirm if the re she always felt was also from her or to other hidden forces.


    (A/N: hidden forces XD I know I just wanted tough )


    Song Xuantin stopped for a moment.


    ''How...how did she know?! Im wearing disguise! Even my maid doesn''t recognize me! She must be bluffing!''


    With that thought sheposed her self and chin up.


    "I''m not Song Xuantin. You''re mistaken me to someone."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the girl. Then her gaze lowered somewhere in her chest and stared at it. Then looked at Xuantin''s face again.


    Song Xuantin got goosebumps.


    ''Did...did she recognize her by the size of her b.o.o.b.s?!''


    She covered her chest. She did not know that the young miss of Xiong had that kind of taste! She even made Xiong Zhi her rival!


    Xiong Zhi then realized that the looked Song Xuantin gave her was a little strange. She pointed at Xuantin''s chest.


    "Your full name was sewed to your uniform ." Xiong Zhi said in a matter of fact tone. She even pointed her own chest with a name ''Xiong Zhi'' that was sewn to her own P.E uniform. She did not know what kind of thoughts the girl was having. But she did not like the look the girl was giving, like she was a rapist or something.


    Song Xuantin touched her chest. Then her eyes go wide.


    ''What an idiot! I forgot to cover my name! I''m screwed...''


    She bit her lip. What''s the point of having these disguise if someone found out she was stalkin-no- admiring Gu Zhen! What if she told Gu Zhen?!


    ''Ahhhh...what should I do...what should I do....''


    Seeing the girl was panicked, Xiong Zhi did not push her. She walked passed her, and then turned to her to ask.


    "The rest time, is it you?"


    Song Xuantin attention turned back to Xiong Zhi.


    ''The re...?''


    She looked confused. Xiong Zhi enlightened her.


    "At the cafeteria, when I talked to Gu Zhen." The more she thought of it, the more it was possible.


    "En, its probably me. I might have stared so much in your back." More like want to push you away from Gu Zhen.


    "Oh-" Xiong Zhi started to walk away when she turned again.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell to anyone what I saw today." Xiong Zhi said while looking at Xuantin''s pocket.


    Song Xuantin protected her pocket.


    ''Why looking at my pocket?! I''ll never let you steal it!''


    "Why? Why should I trust your words? You may probably tell himter that I''m a stalker!"


    ''You''re my rival! How can she not bad-mouthed me to Gu Zhen. Gu Zhen might hate me now...but I''m not a stalker...I just want to admire him even from afar...''


    Song Xuantin looked like she was about to cry. This made Xiong Zhi sensitive heart to flutter a little. She understand how Song Xuantin felt. She also did not want the man she like to hate her.


    "You like Gu Zhen, don''t you? Don''t worry I understand what you feels." Her mature heart in the age of 23es out facing a love-sick sixteen year old girl.


    However, this made Song Xuantin misunderstand her words. She narrowed her eyes.


    "Are you saying you like Gu Zhen too that''s why you understand me? That you are now proiming a fair war?" Song Xuantin looked like she was ready to fight.


    This made Xiong Zhi''s head hurt.


    ''What a fool...''


    But Xiong Zhi tried to be matured here since she felt like she had to coax this little kitten in front of her . She also pitied the girl. She did not want to add to the girl''s love problems.


    "No. I have absolutely NO romantic or s.e.x.u.a.l feelings towards Gu Zhen . Those feelings are only for my one and only one man."


    "That one man is not Gu Zhen?" She had to make sure if this Xiong was a friend or a foe.


    Xiong Zhi sighed. This girl was difficult to talk to.


    "Yes. I''m referring to my one and only one man, Linfeng." She repeated again and even blurted out Linfeng''s name.


    When Song Xuantin heard Linfeng''s name her eyes brightened and her gossip mode was turned on.


    "Linfeng? The Zhou Linfeng who is the number one most desired future husband by the girls in TIHS? Oh! His ranked is being challenged by the Guan guy-" Then Song Xuantin''s eyes went wide behind her sun sses.


    "He is your aide! You''re IN LOVE WITH YOUR AIDE!" Song Xuantin excitingly said.


    It''s like a soap opera! A forbidden love!


    Xiong Zhi just looked nkly at the young girl who already forgotten her guarded stance against her. But her mind also perked up in two things :


    First, Linfeng was ranked number one in most desired husband. This made her blood boil. So many women want to covet her man. She need to secure her ce in Linfeng''s heart.


    ''I need to make a move.''


    Lastly, the Guan guy. The moment she heard that surname, made her afraid and mad at the same time. She dreaded the time when she had to meet the beast.

 Chapter 31 - Song Xuantin

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Song Xuantin</h4>


    Xiong Zhi mouth was tightly sealed. Her eyes was a little bit narrowed. Her brows were furrowed and her fist was clenched. She looked like she was having a stomach ace.


    "....and then he gave me the candy. Can you imagine, after nine years I still hold onto him?! My little crush to him be a bomb! Every cell in my system only shouting for his name! How I wish he will look at me once." Song Xuantin said dreamily. Her hands were holding her heart-shape pretty face.


    Xiong Zhi furrowed brows deepened. How many times Xuantin told her that story! She could even recited it right now. She badly wanted to shoo away Xuantin. Since yesterday, after their little encounter in the back court Xuantin was glued to her.


    Now, in the middle of the ss, Xuantin told her, her childhood story when she first fall in love to Gu Zhen.


    Many students around them secretly peeked at them. Of course anyone knew the hierarchy of the ss. (Refer chapter 5) Xiong Zhi as a the young miss of Xiong family - who owned the number one businesspany in C country, was on the top of the food chain. While Song Xuantin- a daughter of both sessful and famous Hollywood actress and director, in other words, a celebrity , was on the bottom of the chain. Even Song Xuantin was very pretty with her alluring eyes, thin brows, straight nose, thin lips, high cheekbone, small face and a model-like figure, with her status it was not enough to sit together with Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi''s calm temperament and noble aura did not seem quite fitting with Song Xuantin''s sassy and lively attitude. Looking at them, was like looking at two different worlds together.


    The teacher badly wanted to yell at the student at the back. Even her words were not clear, it''s murmur echoed loudly in the room attracting other student''s stares. Whenever he tried to speak, the girl''s chattering be louder.


    But he could not tell her to shut up. Every student here was wealthier than him. Better not to offend this golden child.


    When the bell rang for the break, Xiong Zhi quickly stand up and escape from the girl''s rumbling.


    However, when she was already alone in her table in the quiet and tranquil cafeteria, a ''radio that did not have a turn off button'' suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xiong Zhi could not help but bicker at Song Xuantin who satfortably in front of her.


    Song Xuantin just looked at her with an eyebrow raised.


    "We''re best friends aren''t we? We supposed to share food and eat together. ",She said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    ''Best friends? We just met yesterday...''


    "I''m sorry , I''m not your best friend. I don''t have one." Xiong Zhi said inly. It''s the truth though. Besides, she was regretting that she became a good matured person yesterday. She regretted that she pitied the girl and tried to exin to her, even revealing her love towards Linfeng, but she was also not concealing it though . She just regretted...that she talked to the girl. Now, she was reaping what she sowed.


    Just thinking of bing her best friend or friend at all gave Xiong? Zhi a scare. She had to reject her right away!


    Song Xuantin smile brighter.


    "Then you have me, we are now best friends! Besides, we just tell each other our deepest secret. Bestfriends share secrets!" Song Xuantin excitingly said.


    "It''s not a secret. It just happen that you were there, that you hear it. I can even tell it to the whole ss. And I will reveal it to him soon. So, we don''t share a secret. We are not ''best friend''." Xiong Zhi wasted her breath. She must absolutely never agree to this girl!


    "Really? You will tell him soon? How?" However herst sentence did not reach in Song Xuantin''s ears.


    ''How?


    ''How....


    ''HOW''


    Xiong Zhi stared nkly at Song Xuantin. That''s the big question that hunted her mind these past few days. She did not know HOW.


    She looked away quickly and stand up, she need to escape from this girl''s inquiries. Even she wanted to answer she should not. The girl would never stop talking to her. Her eardrums needs a rest.


    "You know, best friends help each other. I can help you in your ''love problem''." Song Xuantin said while twirling her hair in her fingers.


    Xiong Zhi stop her escape and looked at Song Xuantin. She weighted Song Xuantin''s words. If the girl could really help her. She badly needed help. But then she remembered that this very girl in front of her was suffering from unrequited love for almost?nine years. How could this girl could help her if her own problem haven''t resolve yet? She then say to Song Xuantin.


    "I might consider it if your sessful on your own."


    (A/N: Xiong Zhi is talking about Xuantin''s love problem.)


    ***[RR]: A/N...can she also help me in my love problem?***


    (A/N : Just break-up, problem solved)


    ***[RR]: but I love him!***


    (A/N: shut up, don''t cause a ruckus here.)


    Song Xuantin paled. She was good at helping others in their romantic issues. But hers, hers could not be solved easily. Because the man she was in love with was in love with something else!


    Xiong Zhi walked away, however, that moment, a pretty small girl run towards their table, to Song Xuantin specifically.


    The girl hold Xuantin''s hands and said with tears in her eyes.


    "Xuantin! How can I thank you Xuantin! Tell me, do you want my father to invest in your father''s project? Or to your mother''s movie? I will surely do it! Really really thank for your help! If not for you, I will never be Quilong''s fianc¨¦''!"


    The girl said in one breath.


    Song Xuantin eyes grew wide.


    "Oh my! Last night was sessful?!"


    "En. I did what you told me to. A-and h-he he...",the girl blushed.


    Song Xuantin stand up from excitement.


    "He what?!Did he-?!"


    On the side, Xiong Zhi was also curious. She stayed in her ce standing, and waited for the girl to finish.


    "H-he..he said he also like me...and w-we...we....eehhh" the girl covered her face that turned tomato red.


    Song Xuantin understand the unspoken words. She jumped in glee.


    "Congrattions! I''m so happy for you." She hugged the small girl.


    "Thank you Xuantin, you are really good in solving romance issues...tell me how can I repay you?"


    "No need. I''m just happy to see someone find happiness in their unrequited love."


    The two girls was immersed in their own world while Xiong Zhi remain standing. Base on what she heard, Song Xuantin helped this small girl to win someone''s love. And seeded.


    She contemted. Can Xuantin help her?


    The question is, can she do it by herself? She had no clue to this romantic rtionship, or how to win a man.


    She then remembered the words Song Xuantin said. That there was so many woman desired Linfeng.


    She should not waste time. What if someone appear and snatch Linfeng? Worst,? if Linfeng also fall for that girl? Thinking this, Xiong Zhi curled up her fist. If it means sacrificing her eardrums and patience, she willply. Even her eyes, feet and arms she would give, anything for Linfeng. She closed her eyes. She promised in this lifetime that she would do everything for Linfeng, for loving Linfeng, and also for him to love her.


    Never they would face the tragic that happened in the past. When their blooming love just gone by a night.


    Xiong Zhi opened her eyes, she faced Song Xuantin who was still excited in the small girl''s story.


    "I''ll ept you as my best friend. In return, you have to be responsible."


    For Xiong Zhi it was like a deal. Give and take.


    It was just a title- best friend. In return, she could get all the help she wants.

 Chapter 32 - Song Xuantin (II)

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Song Xuantin (II)</h4>


    "Come on, choose! I watched all of it already! It''s your turn..." Song Xuantin said while shaking Xiong Zhi''s arm.


    Xiong Zhi massaged her temple. Again, she doubted for the nth time that she agreed to be this girl''s bestfriend.


    Yesterday, after she said those words, Song Xuantin not just glued to her but also pester her non-stop about Gu Zhen. Asking what she talked about with Gu Zhenst time. When she answered that question, she was bombarded again with million questions. Like what did he said when you asked that? When you asked this? Really, she was thankful when she saw her driver. She was also terrified when Song Xuantin wanted to lift a ride with her. She rejected quickly and closed the door with all the strength she could master.


    In the next day, the moment she came in the room, she almost wanted to run back in the car and not attend school for the whole year. Why? Because the first thing she saw was Song Xuantin big smile in her face. Sitting beside her chair, waving at her.


    But she need to endure! She will ENDURE! NO MATTER WHAT! For her and Linfeng''s happiness!


    So she came back to her room and let all the words of Song Xuantin came to her left ear and then went out from her right ear. When break came, Song Xuantin insisted that they should sit together with Gu Zhen but Xiong Zhi rebuked her by saying she did not have any business to Gu Zhen that day. And also she told her that Gu Zhen was not her friend. Xuanting tried to persuade her more but she shut up soon when Gu Zhen walked passed them. She just quietly ate with Xiong Zhi.


    After ss, Song Xuantin invited Xiong Zhi to her home saying that she had nned yesterday for Xiong Zhi''s love life.


    When Xiong Zhi heard this she immediately agreed.


    That''s why they were here now. Choosing a romantic movie for them to watch. The reason?


    "You need to choose carefully, I suggest you chose this. The female lead was like you, cold and have stone face--"


    Xiong Zhi touched her face.


    ''Stone face ?''


    "--but she still manage to get the attention of the male lead. You need to learn from her."


    All Xiong Zhi heard was ''manage to get the attention of the male lead''.


    She nodded quickly.


    After watching.....


    "Hu hu....whu huhu....whoooozz!" Song Xuantin blew through the tissue. She then shoot it in the trash bin, and get another one to wipe her tears away.


    Xiong Zhi on the other side, just looked at Xuantin.


    ''Why she''s crying? It''s a happy ending...''


    Song is Xuantin also look at her.


    "Why you''re not crying?! How can you make Linfeng fall in love with you with that kind of face?!"


    ''Ehh...what''s wrong with my face?''


    "Am I not pretty?" Xiong Zhi doubted her appearance for the first time. In the past, when she was eighteen and attended his grandfather''s funeral, people who saw her whispered how beautiful she is.


    "That''s not what I mean. Your the prettiest girl I have seen in the ss." Xuantin said with a roll eyes.


    "Then why are you crying? Did they end up together?" Xiong Zhi was clueless. Was there something more in the movie?


    "That''s why I cried! They are tears of joy!"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the wasted tissues around them. So many tears of joy.


    "Okay! What have you learned from the movie?" Xuantin asked.


    "Ahhh..." Xiong Zhi thought carefully. The two leads met each other and they fall in love at first sight. That''s all.


    How they end up? Confessing while crying.


    "I need to confess as soon as possible." Xiong Zhi said determinedly.


    "No! You will scare him!" Xuantin quickly dismissed the idea. She then sighed and said.


    "Circ.u.mstances made them. You need to create an event when the two of you end up alone. Did you not watch the part where the girl have an unintentionally date with the guy? That''s when the guy started to have some ''feels'' to the girl. "


    "...oh..." Xiong Zhi nodded. Yeah, she watched that part.


    Sing Xuantin then went to her room and get something. When she came back she was holding two rolled posters.


    She handed one to Xiong Zhi.


    "I made this yesterday evening. It''s our nner."


    Xiong Zhi epted the poster and unrolled it. She then read it.


    "Operation-Seducing Linfeng?"

 Chapter 33 - Extra: Side story ( The Glare )

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Extra: Side story ( The re )</h4>


    So, this chapter is about the story behind those re that Xiong Zhi felt.


    Happy Reading ????


    ________________________________


    "Xuantin, what should I do? Quilong will just agree to his father''s proposal to make that Wulin be his fianc¨¦!"


    "Chill~ when will your family will visit Quilong''s vi?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Okay. Let''s use this opportunity. Do everything you can to have time with Quilong alone. SECRETLY. Like its not your choice to be with him in that ce. Then--"


    She leaned towards the small girl and whispered.


    "Make an ident to kiss him. ON THE LIPS! Remember it is unintentionally. If you do that, for sure, for a week he will always think of you. Then act like a white lotus. Shy and demure. You must act angry because he stole your first kiss! Knowing him without experience with girls for sure he will be responsible.? You must demand COMPENSATION. Do you understand? Use this chance to be with him for a week. What kind move is depend on you. You can do it! Make him change his mind to agree to his father."


    "En.I''ll do it." The small girl hug Song Xuantin and walk away.


    Song Xuantin smiled. She really wanted to help these girls who had childhood love like herself. Speaking of her childhood love she looked towards the table where the man of her dream was----


    ''Ehhh??!!! Why there was a girl there?!!! Gu Zhen have no friend! Especially female! Who is she?!!!''


    Then she found out it was Xiong Zhi.


    After a week, she was in the cafeteria. She watched Gu Zhen while the guy madly typed in hisptop. Then a girl walked towards Gu Zhen''s table.


    Song Xuantin stand up.


    ''Why she''s here again?!''


    Sheposed herself and sit back.


    ''This Xiong Zhi, is she has some crush towards my Gu Zhen? What to do...what to do...''


    She watched them from afar. She clearly saw how the other two just stared to each other without speaking.


    ''Why they were staring? Oh! Gu Zhen don''t stare at her anymore! That girl....why she is so pretty?''


    Song Xuantin was also pretty with her model-like figure. In fact, she was the number one beauty in TIHS'' junior high. Many young men courted her. But her heart was already belong to someone else.


    She was fidgeting in her table. When she could not hold on, she brought her te, walk towards their table and circled around them. She wanted to know what this girl wanted to talk about with Gu Zhen.


    It was her third time of circling them when she heard Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "Gu Zhen, you look handsome today."


    She froze and her hands lose strength. All the the things in her tray scattered to the ground. But she did not care. She did not feel the stares around her. She did not hear what the staff''s were saying.


    ".....send you to the clinic right away." That wake her up.


    She shake her head.


    "N-no. It''s alright. My hand just slipped."


    Then she quickly run to the back. She leaned to the wall for support.


    ''No....she.....don''t tell me she is going to confess to Gu Zhen?!''


    After a minute, she peeked again to them.


    She stared hard at Xiong Zhi''s back.


    ''A rival hase!''

 Chapter 34 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Preparation</h4>


    "Operation-Seducing Linfeng?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the poster. There was some bullet points in it, notes, drawings and even the do''s and don''t''s. She could understand it in one nce. But, she still need an boration. Then she notice the other poster in Xuantin''s hands.


    ''For n B?''


    Song Xuantin saw her gaze and quickly hide away the other poster.


    "It''s not for you." But Xiong Zhi would not take that. What if its a back up n? She needed everything that could help her in her love problem.


    "Then let me see."


    Song Xuantin bit her lips. Xiong Zhi would know it anyway.


    So she opened the poster. Xiong Zhi read it clearly.


    "Operation-Seducing Gu Zhen?"


    Ehh...?


    The ns, notes, and plot were also the same.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    "Double date?"


    Song Xuantin nodded.


    "En. You need to invite Linfeng as it is a friendly asion. If he saw that we are only two, he will leave early but if some male apany us he might stay."


    ''Then why it must be Gu Zhen?''


    Xiong Zhi just smirked inwardly. So this girl, was also cunning. Making Xiong Zhi her best friend for one reason-getting close to Gu Zhen.


    "And since I was helping you, as a best friend you must also help me. Invite Gu Zhen too. I know you have ways, you are a Xiong. Besides, we will split half way. So we can be alone with our man!"


    Xiong Zhi just nodded. She had ways to make Gu Zhen came. Also, it was a good n. She needed to invite Linfeng now.


    "Where this operation urs?"


    Sing Xuantin smiled to Xiong Zhi.


    "This weekend."


    ________________________________


    The sun''s ray warmth the morning apanied by the cool wind, birds started singing from afar creating a serene andfortable morning.


    A girl was standing in front of the mirror. Her eyes reflected determination and unwavering look.


    ''Today, I must invite Linfeng.''


    Tomorrow was weekend, Saturday. Tomorrow was an important day for Xiong Zhi. Her future love rtionship depends for what would happen tomorrow.


    Fixing her tie, she get readied for what would happen today and went downstairs.


    The ck maybach parked in front of junior''s building. However, after minutester, Xiong Zhi did not get out of the car but sat unmoving staring hard at Linfeng. Fortunately, Linfeng got used to the stares of Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss Zhi, do you have something to ask to me?" Linfeng said. It was usual to be stared at by his young miss, but not to the point that they would bete. This time he was sure that the young miss wanted to ask something.


    "En. Do you have something to doter?"


    Linfeng checked his schedule today in his mind.


    "En. I have meeting to attend toter. But if young miss wanted me to run an errand. I would do it first."


    Linfeng suggested.


    "No need. Please do everything you need today. I-I have something to ask a favor for you t-tomorrow." Xiong Zhi said a bit nervous in thest sentence. In both lifetimes, this is the first time that she initiated an invite to Linfeng. Even she was determined she could not help but be a little nervous. Her mind kept repeating a negative question - what if Linfeng declined?


    ''No. He will be there tomorrow.''


    Having another courage. She asked again.


    "I have made a new friends. We will be going out. But it is my first time going out with friends. I don''t know what should I do. Or how to act around them. C-can you apany me tomorrow?" Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng while biting her lips. She was cursing that negative question that repeating in her mind.


    "I-I will be morefortable if you are with me tomorrow." She sincerely added.


    Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi. His young miss was usually cold and indifferent outside. Her usual expression was still the same, cold and indifferent with a nobility aura around her but her eyes that always unreadable had a hesitant and nervous look. With every blink of her eyes, with her longshes covering her feelings inside, with her lips that tightly sealed telling him she was holding on from saying more, with her pleading, hesitant yet lovely look. All of this made Linfeng''s heart skip a beat. He could not answer for a while not after his young miss said that his mere existence wasfortable to his young miss. His heart warmed and a tingling feeling was slowly crept up to his being.


    Then he remember to answer.


    "Of course. If young miss wants I''ll be there."


    Xiong Zhi''s face lit up instantly and a lovely sincere smile appear on her beautiful face.


    "Thank you." She said sincerely.


    That smile unexpectedly made him flushed. Heat traveled through his body, his heart was in a marathon and his ears were hot and undoubtedly red. He looked down to hide this.


    "It''s my pleasure young miss. I think we should go now the bell already rang." Looking up at her again, not a trace of what he was feeling inside could be seen in his expression except for his red ears.


    Xiong Zhi just nodded and came out. Exhaling a breath that he did not know he was holding he followed Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng went out from the junior''s building. While walking to the ck maybach he dialed a number. After the two rings, the person on the other side picked up the phone.


    "Can''t believe you called me first?! Is there an emergency?" The other side said enthusiastically.


    "Do I have a meeting tomorrow?" Linfeng directly asked.


    "Ah. Wait...yes..the INDY Imperfectu-"


    "Cancel it. Tell them I''ll be avableter in the evening or next Saturday."


    "Eh? But it is signing tomorrow. They are a bi-"


    "But they need us more. Remember, we must be the superior one. If we act like they are a big deal they will demand more. If they don''t want our arrangement then cancel the contract. No need to sign." Then Linfeng ended the call.


    He rode the car quietly. No one would notice the slightly curl of his lips. He looked outside the window, his mind was still reying the girl''s words earlier.


    " I will be morefortable if you are with me "


    Not holding it anymore, a smile broke out from his lips.


    ________________


    When she came into the room, she already knew she would suffer today.


    "Did you already ask Gu Zhen? How about senior Linfeng? You have not forgotten are you? Do you prepare for something to wear tomorrow? Who''s ca-"


    Xiong Zhi stand up with every strength she could. As a result, she banged her knee identally at the leg of the long table. It produce a loud sound and a grunt from her.


    ''Ouch!''


    She red hard at Song Xuantin ming her for her misfortune.


    "Why re at me? re at the table for being blind." Song Xuantin defended herself.


    Xiong Zhi just shut her mouth tightly and cursed inwardly. Aside from that beast, and her scheming rtive, she did not cursed at anyone. Now, Song Xuantin was an additional. When she came earlier, she was in the good mood. She answer patiently all Xuantin questions regarding for tomorrow. But when she said she haven''t ask Gu Zhen, the girl beside her forgotten all the questions she asked earlier and asked her again for the third [email?protected] time!


    Ignoring the stares of her ssmates and her teacher for her sudden movement. She went to Gu Zhen''s table. If she dyed any longer her patience would snap and she might use her surname to throw Song Xuantin to another country, far way from her eardrums.


    She stopped in front of Gu Zhen''s table and mmed her hand hard on it. A key appeared after her hand left.


    "Do. Me. A. Favor. Come. With. Me. Tomorrow. Extra One week to my office. " and then she went back to her table ignoring the confused gaze of Gu Zhen , the bewilderment of her teacher and ssmates and an excited Xuantin.


    Song Xuantin made a good move after that incidence, she did not bother Xiong Zhi anymore.

 Chapter 35 - Chap 29: Preparation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Chap 29: Preparation (II)</h4>


    Tomorrow quicklyes. In different areas, four teenagers were dressing themselves.


    In a certain room, a girl was applying a lipstick in front of the mirror. But she was not satisfied. She get a tissue and erased her handiwork earlier. She get another lipstick with a lighter shade. She applied it. But the girl just furrowed her brow. Getting another tissue, she erased it again.


    It took her five minutes to settle into a lip bum. Next her hair, she get a cute ribbon to tie her hair. After she pony tail it, she turned around. Not satisfied, she get a cute pink pin with a heart design on it. An annoying friend gave it to her. In fact, all the make up kit, the cute ribbon, pins, and headband were from that girl.She was looking for simple hair pin when a knock sounded in her room.


    "Young miss. Mr. Zhou Linfeng is downstairs." The maid said.


    Crash. ng


    Pins scattered to the ground. Xiong Zhi was now in panicked. She was still not prepared . She haven''t done anything to her hair. And she barely put make up. She did not even know if her dress was suitable to her. She felt clumsy today and she had many things she did not know what to do.


    The maid heard themotion inside the room.


    "Young miss Zhi? Are you okay? Do you want me toe in?" The maid was worried. Her young miss was usually quiet in her room. Her young miss was not nning tomit suicide right? Well, no one could me the maid. No one really knew what their young miss was thinking nor her feelings.


    Xiong Zhi eyes lit up.


    "Pleasee in!"? Maybe the maid could help her!


    In past lifetime, the maids were the one? who were taking care of her hair and make up whenever she went outside. So even she was twenty three inside, she did not know how to doll up herself. Song Xuantin gave her tips that she must be simple but beautiful today to catch Linfeng''s attention. Because of today''s event, she panicked and did not think clearly. She forgot she had maids.


    The maid entered the room. It was the same maid that she first met after her reborn.


    (A/n: remember her? When Xiong Zhi asked the year? That''s her.)


    "Can you help with my face? A-and also my hair." Xiong Zhi said a little bit shy.


    In both lifetimes, it would be her first date with Linfeng. So she must look her best.


    The maid was startled. She looked around the room. Clothes in the bed. Disorganize make up kits in the dressing table. Hair pins scattered on the ground. Then she looked at her young miss. The cute light blue dress hugged her tiny waist and flow down freely stopping at her knees making her long smooth legs stand out more. Her white thin coat was a little transparent covering her white shoulder. Her feet was admired by a dark blue pair of doll shoes with ribbon in it. For the first time, the girl in front of her wear light color clothes decreasing the air of coldness and indifference aura of the girl. Instead, today her young miss look refreshing andfortable. It suits her age very well.


    "C-can you help me?" Xiong Zhi''s words brought out the maid in daze.


    But again she was quickly startled.


    Her young miss looked flushed and fidgeting. She went to pick up the pins then left it. And tried a headband, take it off, and tried another again. Her cold statue young miss was nowhere. But in front of her is a blooming maiden who were excited for a date.


    ''Eh.....


    ''Eh?!!!!''


    To confirm her guess, the maid asked Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss. Do you have a date today?"


    Xiong Zhi was trying another headband and stopped when she asked. She looked at the maid and just nodded.


    "Kyaaahhhhh! Young miss! You are ady now! I cant believe that there will be a man who will move our young miss! Don''t worry, this maid, have gone to many dates before. Let me help you with your make up." After the maid squealed. She walked to Xiong Zhi.


    She applied a light pink blush, lip tint, curl her longshes and put light powder in her face. The maid made Xiong Zhi''s make up very light. For she know that her young miss natural beauty was her best asset. Then she proceed to her hair.


    "Young miss. Your hair is very smooth, long and natural straight. I think its better to let it flow freely in your back. From what I know, men like long hair especially if its smooth like this. If you put it down, your date will be tempted to touch it." The maid said whilebing Xiong Zhi''s hair. When the maid mentioned something about men like long hair, her mind wandered to a scene in the past.


    \ In the cold night in the balcony, Linfeng stand up and walked towards me. He was wearing a in white long sleeve and white pajamas. I was captivated by the music he yed earlier and was lead in this ce. A cold breeze passed and my long hair spread sideways following the wind. I hug my body for warmth. I was only wearing a nightgown under my robe.


    A pair of jade-like hands put the strand of my hair that was obstructing my vision behind my ear. I waited for him to let go but he did not. He just let his hand behind my ear staring at me. His hand then followed my long ck hair and get a handful of it. His hand stopped at the tips and then brought it to his lips. I was shocked for a moment and did not move. Seeing him kissing my hair, my heart stop beating then it beat faster. I put my hand in my chest to calm it.


    "Zhi''er has the most beautiful hair in the world. I can''t help but admire it." Linfeng said his lips still touching my hair.


    Until morninges, that scene never left my mind./


    Xiong Zhi smiled at the memory. Thinking of that scene, she was sure that was the day that she was seeing Linfeng in a different light. She did not know what is love before or what she was feeling. But now she was sure. She had feelings for Linfeng since at that time.


    "Finish! Let me see how beautiful are you!"


    Xiong Zhi stand up and look at her reflection. She look simple but elegant. Her make up was light but it enhance her feature. The maid was right. With her ck hair down she look more enchanting.


    She thank the maid and get her blue purse. Ten minutes had already passed since Linfeng came.


    Going down stairs her heart was beating fast. She was excited but a little nervous. She tried to calm herself. And her heart slowed down a little. However, when she saw the figure downstairs looking at her with his mesmerizing eyes, her heart beat faster again. While walking closer to him she took all her eyes could see.


    Linfeng was wearing a dark blue polo short, it sleeves reach in his elbow. His polo short was opened and inside was a white v-neck shirt. He coupled it with ck pants and white sneakers. All in all, Linfeng looked handsome and young.


    Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi nkly. After a minute passed, the maid that apanied Xiong Zhi coughed loudly. This wake up Linfeng from his daze. He was embarrassed. He offered his hands for Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi epted it and said.


    "You look dashing Linfeng . It suits you." Xiong Zhi said sincerely with a small smile.


    Linfeng was embarrassed again. He forgot his manners.


    "Young miss Zhi dress suits you as well. Y-you look beautiful." He said thest sentence in a soft voice.


    Actually, he knew etiquette and being in the banquet for many times he knew how to praise ady. What he said earlier was his usual line when he have topliment ady. However, even it was the same words he could not help but feel a little different. Like it was his first time saying it to ady. He was...embarrassed? He did not want to think the word shy.


    The two walked towards the car with gracefulness. One was nervous and excited while the other was confused.

 Chapter 36 - Operation - Seducing Linfeng: the Date (I)

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Operation - Seducing Linfeng: the Date (I)</h4>


    The amus.e.m.e.nt park was filled with all kinds of people. More were kids, some were couples, and a lot of group of teenagers.


    However, there was a group that stand out in the crowded area. A lot of people could not help but nce in their way.


    The group consist of two beautiful teenage girls, a handsome young man, and a smaller cute boy with sses. Their looks were not the only one that stand out most but they aura and movement.


    The lively girl in a red dress and brown wedge shoes look like a model, she was the only one who were talking non-stop in the group. The cold beautiful girl in simple blue dress was like a noble princess that came out from the painting. Every move was graceful. The boy who had the same height with the girl in red were quiet and looked bored. Even he looked weak and not so tall, one could feel that by looking at him felt like they were looking at a prodigy. Probably because of his eye sses. The other young man was exceptional. He was tall and very handsome. He looked forward but sometimes steal a nce at the girl in blue dress. He also kept his distance. He was behind the girl in blue. Many girls were looking at his way.


    "Xiong Zhi...let''s start our n now." Song Xuantin whispered to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi nodded and went closer to Linfeng. At the same time she turned towards Gu Zhen.


    "Gu Zhen, can you apany Xuantin to buy tickets for the y? I will just buy something with Linfeng."


    Gu Zhen faced Xiong Zhi with his bored tone he said.


    "Why do you need to buy a ticket for the y? What am I doing here?" Gu Zhen was really bored. He was not fun of going outside. He would rather lock himself with his belovedputer in the room.


    However, he only got a re as a reply. Even he did not know why he was here or what they will be doing here he followed Xiong Zhi''s order . the key yesterday was an unexpected and precious gift for him. When he thought thetest edition disk for virtual reality game that inside his locker he gained his spirits. Besides, Xiong Zhi promised he could stay another week. It means he was free from his father for a week, and could focus on his game. Without looking at hispanion ( Xuantin ) he went to some stall with a long line on it. Xuantin followed after him.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng went to the opposite direction.


    Xiong Zhi was in front, Linfeng was on the back. Xiong Zhi tried to slow her steps so Linfeng could catch up. But Linfeng also slowed down. This make Xiong Zhi frustrated.


    She turned around and face him. Linfeng was a little bit startled by her sudden movement.


    "Let''s walk together. Side by side. Oh-" she looked around, stepped closer to Linfeng and held his hand.


    "-so we will not be separated." She said casually but her mind was focused in their intertwined hands. This move of course, was in their nner.


    Linfeng did not say anything. He just let Xiong Zhi lead him.


    Song Xuantin and Xiong Zhi step 1 & 2 was aplished. Step 1. Be alone with your man. Step. 2. Make every move to hold his hand. Now for Step 3. Ice breaker: y any game


    Xiong Zhi entered a stall where stuff toys and gun toys was decorated. The stall called '' Hunt Toys ''.g


    The name of the store told it. You need to pay for every 3 bullets of toy gun. Then shoot down the stuff animals in the counter, 4 meters away. If you manage to shoot a stuff toy, Then it will be yours.


    Xiong Zhi lead Linfeng to that area. She then pointed an elephant stuff toy in the counter.


    Linfeng saw it and asked.


    "Does young miss, wants it?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Just call me Zhi''er." She added. Linfeng just smiled and paid for the three bullets. He held the toy gun and aim.


    Bang


    No movement from any stuff animals. He turned around to Xiong Zhi.


    "Just the elephant?" He asked still aiming the toy gun.


    "Add the blue rabbit as well."


    The moment she was finished saying that two bang sounded.


    Two stuff animal left the counter. One blue rabbit, the other is an elephant.


    The staff was open mouthed. He thought that this handsome boy would take a lot of bullets before he could take down a toy. Since his first try was nowhere near the counter. The staff did not know that Linfeng was testing the toy gun''s shooting range.


    He get the two toys and handed it to the beautiful couple with reluctance.


    Xiong Zhi epted it with glee. Even her face was not capable of showing any strong emotions, she could still smile. She thank Linfeng and went to another stall again.


    This next stall was a bowling game.


    In the game, the yer must pay for every strike of the ball. If the yer manage to take down ten pins in one strike, he would get a prize. The prize was a stuff pin.


    Still holding Linfeng''s hand, and the stuff toys in the other, Xiong Zhi paid in the counter. She paid for two try''s, one for her and the other for Linfeng. When she got the ball she let go Linfeng''s hand and let him hold the two stuff toys. Linfeng just stand and watch at the side.


    Xiong Zhi went to the bowling area and lowered her body a little. She did not y any games aside from board games. And her opponent was always herself. But she still copied the other yer''s stance earlier. With a breath,? she threw the ball with all her strength towards the target pin.


    Bang ! Bang !


    "Ouch!!"


    Xiong Zhi stared wide eyed. The ball she threw earlier did not even manage to strike any pin, nor came near that area, she used all her strength. The ball hit the upper fence and bounce back towards the yer''s area. A boy simr to their age was hit by her ball in the gut.


    Linfeng who was watching at the side twitched his mouth. He was holding hisughter in. When he saw how serious his young miss when she threw the ball earlier with all her strength , he thought Xiong Zhi would at least hit three pins. Instead she did not hit one but manage to hit others! He knew the situation was bad. So swallowing hisughter, he took step forward and apologize to the boy.


    "We are really sorry. We are not doing it in purpose. We can send you to the clinic right away. " Linfeng said.


    When Xiong Zhi heard this she bowed to the boy.


    "I''m really sorry. Its my fault. Do you want us to send you to the clinic right now?"


    The boy belonged to a group of teenage boys. The boy that was hit stared nkly at the two deity like couple in front of him.


    ''Did I die from the hit? Are they angels?''


    The other boy who was first recovered his wits from the beautiful couple nudge the elbow of the boy who was hit.


    The boy was startled a bit but then said.


    "It''s OK, it did not even bruised." He even lifted his shirt to let them look.


    His abdomen was a bit red, but it was fine. Before Xiong Zhi could check it more. Linfeng already blocked her vision.


    "If that''s it. You must still need a coldpress. Please wait for us a bit." Linfeng said and then held Xiong Zhi''s hand. Linfeng went to a nearby food stall and bought an ice. He also bought a face towel and went back to the bowling game. Xiong Zhi was silent with her head bowed. She was guilty. It was her fault. But Linfeng was the one managing it.


    "I''m sorry young miss, I must brought you with me. Are you tired? Am I walking too fast?" Linfeng asked. When he nce at her earlier he saw how dejected she looked like. Linfeng thought Xiong Zhi was tired walking here and there. But he could not left her alone with a group of men. It was safer to be together .


    Xiong Zhi was moved. Even she caused trouble, Linfeng did not me her and even think first of her condition. However this made her guilty more.


    "I''m sorry...I troubled you...are you tired?" Xiong Zhi asked. Her usual cold voice has a tinge worry with them.


    This made Linfeng smile a little .


    "I''m not. And don''t worry young miss . taking care of your problems is my job. Don''t be troubled. I''m your aide, so don''t think too much of it.."


    Linfeng said subconsciously. But when he realized what hisst sentence means he froze a little.


    ''Aide ...''


    Then he steal a nce from Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi rxed a little but still lowered her head. In Linfengs'' eyes , the Xiong Zhi now looked like a cute little bunny. Not the cold statue that everybody see. He wondered if he left her side and not be her aide, who would take care of her? He knew she was cold and kept everyone outside not letting them in ore closer to her, but somehow he just felt that this girl was not expressionless and unfeeling but actually very soft, sensitive and lonely inside. Thinking that she was alone in her room for sixteen years brought a slight pain in his heart. There was also an indescribable feeling that made him want to protect the girl from any harm. Especially her status could brought harm and might even cost her life . The Xiong family was powerful but there was still a lot of people who wants them be gone, and im their spot.


    However, he suppressed all his feelings, he did not want any distraction right now. He would not be her aide forever.


    He must seed his goals .

 Chapter 37 - Operation - Seducing Linfeng: the Date (II)

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Operation - Seducing Linfeng: the Date (II)</h4>


    They entered in the bowling game. After Linfeng gave the coldpress, he turned towards Xiong Zhi.


    "What is young miss wants to buy? Maybe your friends was already done buying the ticket."


    Xiong Zhi froze. What now? She should have distracted Linfeng by games and be a little closer more. But she ruined her chance and it would be awkward if she push to y more.


    "I-I...." What am I going to buy?


    She looked around. She had no idea what she should buy. Then her eyes spotted a loving couple not far away from them. Her eyes lit up.


    ''That''s right! I want to buy it!''


    In the past, she had many regrets that she could not done with Linfeng. She must get this chance no matter what. To make up for their lost time.


    "Let''s go to that store!" Xiong Zhi said and grab Linfeng.


    When they entered inside the store, Linfeng was startled.


    "Y-young miss Zhi...are you sure this is the right store?"


    Linfeng looked around. There were matching t-shirts, matching bag, matching cups, matching toothbrush, matching shoes, ?matching ne and essories, matching stuff toys, every items were for couples. No doubt, they entered a Couple store!


    ''What does young miss want in this store?''


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi who was so focus looking at the matching t-shirts.


    "Does it need to be a set?" A girl ask the stuff. Linfeng looked at their exchange.


    "Yes, miss. Every item is for two. You can not buy only one. "


    Linfeng''s brow furrowed. Then he looked at Xiong Zhi again. This time, Xiong Zhi was holding two t-shirts. She went to Linfeng and asked.


    "Is it nice?" Xiong Zhi hold up the two T-shirt. The T-shirt on the left has half draw heart on it being carried by a girl, while the other shirt has a draw of a boy holding the half heart. Thetter T-shirt was big than the other and clearly it was for boys.


    Linfeng brows furrowed deeper and nodded silently. He could not help but think-


    ''For whom the other T-shirt for?''


    "Then it settled. I like to buy it for a while. I''ll change first. "


    Xiong Zhi gave the other shirt to Linfeng to hold. Then she went to the dressing room to change. After two minutes, Xiong Zhi came out. She just put the shirt on top of her dress. Her thin coat was folded in her arms. With the cute print on the T-shirt, Xiong Zhi really look like a carefree teenager. A refreshing look.


    Xiong Zhi went to Linfeng and held the other things in her hands.


    "Your turn." She said while shoving the other shirt to Linfeng.


    Linfeng was confused .


    ''What turn?''


    "Go. Change, we have still to go somewhere." Xiong Zhi said. She was pushing Linfeng towards the dressing room. She was a bit afraid that Linfeng would reject.


    "B-but this...is this not your present?" Linfeng asked. He was confused. Why did he have to change? And this shirt...is it for him? Not for somebody else?


    "Yes it is. My present for you. For apanying me." Xiong Zhi quickly found an excuse to make Linfeng wear it.


    ''Huh?''


    "But it is for...couple..." Linfeng said thest word softly, almost a whisper.


    Xiong Zhi did not answered him but shoved him to the dressing room and closed the door. Her voice sounded outside the dressing room.


    "I will wait for you here!"


    Linfeng just look in the T-shirt in his hands, he was eyeing the half heart that the boy was holding.


    ''Its not for someone else?? But...for me? Why?''


    After a minute of thinking of possible and logical reasons excluding the romantic ones, Linfeng finally took of his shirt and change it.


    When he came out of the room, Xiong Zhi eyes brightened looking at him. He was still wearing the blue polo short but he was now wearing the couple shirt with a drawing of half heart on it inside.


    Xiong Zhi quickly came to him and lead him to the mirror. She even went nearer to Linfeng and adjust her shirt a little to match the other heart in Linfeng''s shirt. When they looked at the reflection, a perfect heart was holding by the boy and the girl could be seen in their shirt. It was really a matching shirt.


    Xiong Zhi was happy. She really wanted to do it. Now that she was reborn and came back to the past, she wanted to enjoy her teens with Linfeng, to do the things she had not done before.


    While Xiong Zhi was happy, Linfeng on the other hand, had a bashful expression, but his brow was still furrowed. He admitted it. They look...cute. However, he was still debating that it was somehow wrong. This shirt, must only be worn by couples right? But he and Xiong Zhi were not a couple. He was really confused. But what confused him more was that he really...like it. Wearing a shirt together, a matching one at that, looking at their reflection, Linfeng could not help but have a dangerous thought. They looked like a lovely couple. He steal a nce at Xiong Zhi, he saw clearly how her eyes sparkled. Even her face was a fighting a smile. Seeing this, Linfeng could not help but smile also. Maybe her young miss wants to experience wearing matching shirts. He would let it pass for now. As long as his young miss was happy.


    Xiong Zhi face Linfeng.


    "Do you like it? Can you wear it for today? If your notfortable it''s OK." Xiong Zhi said. But she was wishing that Linfeng would agree to wear it for now.


    Of course Linfeng could saw how her eyes showed anticipation and hope.


    "Yes. I like it. I can wear it today."? And he did not want to ruined her good mood.


    "Thank you." Xiong Zhi said giving a sincere smile.


    And once again, Linfeng''s heart skip a beat. Then he returned her smile.


    After paying at the counter, Xiong Zhi exit the store still holding Linfeng''s hand.


    Then she turned towards him.


    "Linfeng, I have something that I really wanted to do. Can you apany me more?" Xiong Zhi asked softly.


    Linfeng who did not want to break Xiong Zhi''s good mood, nodded with a slight smile.


    "Sure. Anywhere." He answered.


    Xiong Zhi smile went wider. Then she lead him to a stall with a sign ''Sing Me''.

 Chapter 38 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (III)

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (III)</h4>


    (A/N: Two chaps for today! Yey! Better to y the song while reading this...or while Xiong Zhi''s singing the song. The title of the song "I like you so much, you''ll know it" eng version.


    Happy reading ^^


    _______________________________


    Lively chatters, smiles andughter were all around creating a lovely, and joyous atmosphere.


    In the distance, a lovely couple passed by the groups of teenagers who were joking to themselves. When the couple passed the group''sughter died and their eyes followed the two figures.


    One of them even eximed.


    "What a couple! They''re so cute!"


    A couple sitting in the chair were making out when the girl caught the sight of another couple in the distance. She stopped moving and the boy noticed. Following the sight of his girlfriend, he also stopped kissing his girlfriend. They waited in silence until the two passed them. The girl still look in the cute couple and she muttered.


    "I like their shirts..."


    Whenever this couple passed by they left the passerby bewildered and love-struck. Well no one could me them. The young man of course noticed that they stand out to much. He tried to close one button of his polo shirt to cover the t shirt he was wearing inside but ncing at the girl next to him, noting her bright eyes, he stopped. And just ignored their looks. If the girl beside him did not care why should him?


    When people look at the couple, when girls look at the man they envied the girl instantly, however when they looked at his partner, theirins were easily swallowed up. If the girl could not match the handsome youth then who would?! It was the same for the boys, seeing the lovely girl in a matching shirt, they knew instantly she was taken by the man beside her. However, they could not find any w to the man. Swallowing the pride they epted that the couple was unmatchable. They were both beautiful so they could only admired them from afar.


    Xiong Zhi was in a happy mood. Still holding Linfeng''s hand she went to the nearby building.


    Inside the building were different stalls for games and different shops. In the center was a big space?with a floor mat - as a stage, big T.V screen, two big speakers , a microphone, and the token machine. There''s a banner at the side : Sing Me


    Xiong Zhi bought a lot of tokens and then lead Linfeng on the center.


    She handed all her things to Linfeng and went to the token machine and put two tokens in it. Two tokens= 1 song.


    This move of course was their Step 4: Amaze him with your talent; Sing him a song. She discussed with Song Xuantin what song they should sing. They chose a song for their own. A perfect song that would portray their hidden feelings.They even practiced a lot before they parted that day.


    Now , Xiong Zhi would perform her best to her beloved. Let''s see if he would not fall in love with her angelic voice.


    Xiong Zhi get the microphone and step in the floor mat. The four speakers were really loud. Just the introduction of the song got many people to look at them subconsciously.


    Linfeng raised his brow. He did not expect that his young miss would lead him here for herself to sing. His young miss was always cold and isted which he thought she enjoyed since she like peace. Singing in public was not her mantra. He looked at Xiong Zhi who was readying herself to the first lyrics . The young girl was facing him instead of looking at the screen. He clearly saw how her eyes glinted with determination, telling him she was not backing out. How she raised her chin, and straighten herself like she was representing an important project to the wealthiest businessman of each country. The girl looked serious that made Linfeng straightened up and waited. Waiting for what he did not know. Putting the microphone near her lips she began to sing.


    "I like your eyes. You look away


    when you pretend not to care


    "I like the dimples on the corners


    of the smile that you wear


    "I like you more the world may know


    but don''t be scared


    " ''Cause I''m falling deeper, baby


    be prepared "


    Xiong Zhi sang the first stanza with cold, hard tone at first, a contrast to the lively and soft song. She looked intently to Linfeng and sang those words. Thest line though Xiong Zhi''s eyes squinted a little and curved her mouth slightly. She looked like she was smirking but to Linfeng it looked like she was preparing for war.


    This made his heart skip a beat. Like he must be prepared of something. What he need to be prepared for?


    "I like your shirt I like your fingers


    Love the way that you smell "


    She tilted her head slightly while looking intently at him.


    "To be your favorite jacket just so


    I could always be near


    "I''ve loved you for so long


    Sometimes It''s hard to bear


    but after all this time,


    I hope you wait and see "


    Xiong Zhi raised her voice a little to match the song, her voice shake a little for emotions that wasing out from her. Oh! how hard it was to bear her feelings inside for Linfeng! She raised her slender fingers to point at Linfeng at thest line.


    "Love you every minute, every second"


    She swayed her body a little, matching the beat of the song.


    "Love you everywhere, and any moment


    Always and forever I know,


    I can''t quit you ''cause


    "Baby you''re the one


    I don''t know how I love you ''til thest


    of snow disappears


    I love you ''til a rainy day bes clear


    "Never knew a love like this,


    Now I can''t let go


    I''m in love with you,


    And now you know "


    She sang with emotions raging in her . but she still manage to restrain them by shaking her voice a little. Now few people were attracted by the song and when they looked at the beautiful girl in the center wearing a matching shirt, they became eager to watch more.


    "I like the way you try so hard


    When you y ball with your friends


    I like the way you hit the notes


    in every song you''re shining


    "I love the little things,


    Like when you''re unaware


    I catch you steal a nce


    And smile so perfectly "


    The beat of the song was very lively, a song about a girl who was in so in love with a boy. A typical romance. This song really match what Xiong Zhi''s feeling inside .


    This time, Xiong Zhi was reminiscing her past and present with Linfeng. How she came to like him. How she noticed every twitched of his brow, how she was aware of his every move. How heart skip a beat and run faster by just a slight curve of his lips. How happy she became with a simple greet from him.


    Singing every words Xiong Zhi could not help but smile. In her mind, she was reminiscing? the past when Linfeng tried to lighten up the mood and made attempt to make herugh. He even act foolish in front of her. That time, her grandfather had died, her inheritance was gone, it was a bad time. But due to her ignorance she did not care that much, unlike Linfeng who thought she was dejected by series of unfortunates.? She knows what Linfeng wanted to do. But in the end, she did not humor him. She smiled though, when he went away, ashamed.


    Still with sweet smile on her lips. Her voice be soft and became a little lively after she calmed down her emotions. She even tap her foot with every beat of the song.


    "Though sometimes when life brings me down


    You''re the cure, my love


    In a bad rainy day, you take all


    the worries away"


    Her voice toned downed a little, her hands clutching her chest. In her past life, she had many iings, and many things were taken away from her even her freedom, but amidst of it, Linfeng was her breather.


    ''Linfeng I...''


    "Love you every minute, every second


    Love you everywhere, and any moment


    Always and forever I know,


    I can''t quit you ''cause-"


    Xiong Zhi reached her hand out towards Linfeng. Like she was proiming to the world that the man in front of her was hers, her own world.


    "Baby you''re the one


    I don''t know how


    In a world devoid of life you bring color


    In your eyes, I see the light, my future"


    ''Linfeng, you are my light. This second lifetime, this second chance that was given to me was to make it up for all the love you gave me...''

 Chapter 39 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was singing her heart out . her angelic voice was like a whisper of confession of love, her soft, lovely voice echoed out in the entire ground floor. Halting others who were ying and onlookers were growing in number.


    "Always and forever I know,


    I can''t let you go


    I''m in love with you,


    And now you know "


    She closed her eyes that were filled with many emotions that Linfeng couldn''t count and decipher. Xiong Zhi opened her eyes again, in her eyes, the remnants of the past was gone, the emotions that wanted to be let out was gone, her eyes...her eyes only portray courage, boldness, and promation.


    "I''m in love with you,


    And now you know"


    Thest line was soft and almost like a whisper. However to Linfeng, it was an explosion. A volcanic eruption. Theva seems to traveled down to his every cell, every words of the song that was sang by Xiong Zhi was like an arrow in his heart. Oh! His poor heart! It should be shrank by now after a rain of arrows hit it, however , contrary, it was full. So full that Linfeng felt stuffy,? suffocated, he could not breath...the moment Xiong Zhi sang and point her jade like fingers on him, when she stared at him like he was the only person in the world, like the words she was singing were for him...like she was proiming her love to him, he forgot to breath. He just watch every move of her lips as it produce an angelic voice. Her eyes was never living him. How could he move at that? Or how can he look away? if her maic eyes was pulling him to listen more and just look at her? Her every sway in the beat of the song was so captivating . Only her....in his eyes it was only her....


    When the song was finished, the .u.mted big crowd pped and cheered, some even whistled. This jolted Linfeng awake. He did not even noticed that they gathered such crowd.


    Linfeng walked towards Xiong Zhi, his heart was still not calmed though, but his face was calm and have a polite smile. He was about to praise Xiong Zhi''s singing skill when one of the people shouted something and followed by the the crowd, they chanted.


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"


    When Linfeng heard this , his calm appearancepletely broken down. The heat that he tried really hard to suppress rush out in his system. His cheeks were so red so were his ears. He did not even make an eye contact to Xiong Zhi, he grabbed her hand and quickly run away to the building.


    The crowd who saw this cheered more, some girls even shrieked .


    "Kyaahh! They''re so cute! Why the boy is shy? No need to be shy, your even wearing couple shirts!" One of the girl said loudly that Linfeng caught on it before he leaves . and of course, this made him redder. He quickened his steps more, dragging Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was little taken aback by his sudden action. Why run away? Then she saw how his ears were red. So she asked,


    "Are you hurt?" Worried was in her voice couple by series of breath.


    Well, they were running, not for Linfeng, but for Xiong Zhi it is.


    Linfeng stopped when he realized he was being impolite. He just wanted to be out of that ce, to be out of difort. He thought by distancing himself with the crowd he could breath. However, hearing her voice made him red again. He put his other hand holding the bags in front of his face. A gesture that he was wiping his forehead with the back of his hand but the truth was , he was using it as cover to his face. Because undoubtedly, his face was red due to the stuffy feeling he has and hyperventting.


    "Ah, no, it was.....hot there...so crowded..need fresh air.." He mumbled incoherently. Ah! his mind! It was not working properly. He never stuttered for he was trained since young to be sharp in any circ.u.mstances. But now....every time he was with Xiong Zhi...he mind would shut for a while.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng. She could not see his expression so she did not know if she hit an arrow to Linfeng''s heart like what Song Xuantin said.


    It became silent for a while. One was calming himself, thinking of reasons to counter why he should not harbor any thoughts more to what he was guessing he was feeling and what this girl was feeling. All logical reasons, such as she just wanted to sing for someone, she was bored, that there was no meaning in every gesture , and at the same time, equating all his feelings to zero. No result, no profit, nothing, he was feeling nothing...if there''s any... it was the aide feeling... He kept reminding it to himself. Which? worked to soothe his panick heart andplicated mind. He regained his usual posture.


    On the other hand, Xiong Zhi was contemting. How many percent did she affect Linfeng with her song today? Did he manage to caught on what she wanted to portray? Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. Who at that time had a war on himself .


    '' Never mind. If he caught it or not, I will just keep going . Even I could not enter his heart hundred percent right now it is OK. 2 or 5 percent is fine. Better to struck the iron while still hot.''


    Besides she was not even sure how a song could affect a man.


    "Linfeng, There''s a food stall that I really want to try-"


    Linfeng who was calmed down was clear headed now and more guarded, turned towards? Xiong Zhi. He had a polite smile on his face but his words cut Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss Xiong Zhi, I bet your friends were waiting for us. Maybe we should return first and then we can all try the food you want to taste." He empathize the way he addressed her. Better to cut all the feelings that was sprouting between the two of them. He was not sure how his young miss felt towards him, but he came up with a conclusions and solution. No matter what they felt. Better to stop now.


    Xiong Zhi was startled by his action, even it was only a sentence it brought sharp needles in her heart. Prickled her a little. However, it was only a needle, a small object against her big will and steel heart. She could caught on what Linfeng was intending to say. However, would she back down? Too bad, the war was only starting. She had still many ns and tactics to win him over.

 Chapter 40 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (V)

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (V)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath.


    In this second lifetime, she was more courageous. She would get Linfeng no matter what. Like how he never left her in the past when all the people turned their backs on her.


    She reached out for her phone and held it out for Linfeng to read a message.


    [ Zhi, I have something to do it is an emergency, Gu Zhen was called by his father. We will go first. Sorry, let''s get out next time again. ]


    - Xuantin


    After reading, Xiong Zhi returned it to her purse. Then she looked at Linfeng to see his reaction.


    "They already left." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Oh...then do you want to go home young miss? I will call Mr. Ji--"


    "No need. We are already here and there is still so much time. I haven''t been here before. So I want to try new things. Can you apany me?" Xiong Zhi asked looking to his eyes directly.


    Linfeng also looked at her. He was debating with himself.


    If he apany his young miss, his heart that have already damaged fence would be in danger. He knew so well that this day would change a lot of his view and may affect his goal. He did not need a distraction right now, especially a Xiong. He knew that his guarded heart was bing weak to this girl . This girl was slowly taking away his armor , piece by piece, and if he let her, he would be left with no defense , fragile, and maybe in the future he would just surrender. And he did not want that! He has aspirations! Goals!


    So he smile politely, and said


    "Young miss Zhi, I think it is better if you are with your friends, try new things together with them, so you can create a bond with your new friends."


    Xiong Zhi eyes narrowed a little, and a glint passed quickly in her eyes.


    '' Linfeng is so stubborn ...howe he choose me in the past if he is so stubborn at this age? What made him change his mindter?''


    Xiong Zhi''s mind wondered in her past lifetime. It was so obvious that Linfeng had ns for his future, but stay with her in the end. Even sacrifice his life. But now, knowing Linfeng more in this lifetime she understand that this man has a strong will,? and his goals were unbreakable. So what change his mind and chose her? Then an image appeared in her mind, to be precise, it was a person''s image.


    ''The beast....''


    Then Xiong Zhi''s brow furrowed.


    '' Then did he break his wall and chose to stay with me when the beast appear in my life? But...that''s too far in the future. And if I avoid the beast and my fate with him, Linfeng might continue his goal, he will be more guarded towards me, and his feelings will be far away from me...and he might not fall in love with me in this lifetime..he will not choose to stay with me...''


    Realizing this, Xiong Zhi became afraid. She was more afraid of this thought than the beast.


    ''No! ''


    She did not want to lose Linfeng! What''s the purpose of her second lifetime?!


    She wanted Linfeng to achieve his goal, and if she could, she would probably assist him. However, she did not want to be far away from him, to be a stranger, she wanted to stay by his side. To be his strength, and be his other half in the future. And to achieve that position in Linfeng''s heart, she must start today, knowing how stubborn Linfeng is, it might take long, and she would need a lot of effort .


    Xiong Zhi be more courageous . She really needed Song Xuantin and her ns. Good thing. They discussed this.


    '' It might work ''


    Xiong Zhi then bit her lips, she tried to think of her saddest time like Xuantin said. Then a scene came to her mind, it was herst minute with Linfeng, in the dark, rainy night. Thinking of this, her vision blurred, tears were forming in the corner of her eyes. She did not want to feel that loss again. Her eyes and her entire aura became very lonely. She looked at Linfeng with threatening tears in her eyes.


    "I-I just want...to-" a lone tear fall in her cheek.


    '' To stay with you...''


    "-to not be alone..." She lowered her head after saying that.


    She really hoped this move would work and moved Linfeng. She did not want to think of that night. She hope this sacrifice would not be in vain.


    '' If this work, I will really help Xuantin with Gu Zhen...''


    Linfeng who saw that lonely eyes and? the lone tear received a huge shock. Not just that, he felt like he was thunderstruck, he was hit with a big stone. He watched as Xiong Zhi lowered her head and her entire figure screamed sadness. She really looked dejected and alone.


    Linfeng swallowed hard. He felt like there was big lump in his throat . He could not say no to Xiong Zhi. Thinking that this girl would like to experience being a normal teenager for once, needing an apany, his heart was willing. Screaming to him to apany the girl, and let her enjoy and stay with her. His heart that he just guarded earlier was now betraying him.


    Hearing no answer from Linfeng , Xiong Zhi looked at him again and with a pleading look and her sweetest, and softest tone she asked,


    "Please? Will you apany me, Linfeng?"


    And that broke his wall, his heart jumped from his damaged fence and wanted to run to the girl tofort her. This ungrateful heart!


    "I--"? Linfeng started. He wanted to.... badly. His heart surrendered.. But what would happened if his feeling for the girl grew? Or the girl became more attached with him? He knew that he would be against to the Xiong in the future. If he became attached to the girl, he might hesitate to fight against the Xiong in the future and the girl would be hurt. Especially now, the more he investigate..more secrets revealed...there''s more between the treaty of Xiong and Zhou. Really, it''s better to distance himself. However, looking at her dejected expression, he could not helped but be lonely too. She had been alone for all her life. She might be a Xiong, but she had not done anything right? She''s innocent...and only a girl, a teenager at that. She needed someone...and if she need someone...Linfeng''s heart wanted to be that someone.


    Ah!? He was confused! What he would do?!


    "Please...." A pleading, sad yet sweet voicepletely shattered his wall.


    '' Fine!''


    "If young miss wants, what this aide should do? Yes, I will apany you ." Linfeng said with a polite smile.


    Oh! how much effort Xiong Zhi put to hear those words! Same with Linfeng, how much war he had with himself, in the end, he lost!


    Xiong Zhi was ted . her eyes was bright again, and she smiled warmly.


    "Just call me Zhi''er. Even just for today, I want to be a normal girl, not a Xiong."


    Seeing the warm smile, Linfeng felt the heavy feeling he has for losing himself over his emotion lifted. His heart feltfortable and he was feeling warm inside. Just this girl''s warm smile really have a big effect on him. Somehow, he felt it was dangerous yet right at the same time. Soplicated. He put all those thoughts in the back of his mind. Since he surrendered today, let his heart enjoyed to the fullest.


    "Yes, Zhi''er. Let''s enjoy today ."


    ''Just Today .... Only today''.

 Chapter 41 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VI)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi proceed to her n. They ate first, tried different food stall while giving full attention at Linfeng''s taste . And she found out that he like spicy food. So in the next food stall, she ordered spicy seafood for Linfeng.


    After eating their full, they yed at game zone. They both yed the basket ball, which Linfeng ace it all, and Xiong Zhi got only eight points out of fifteen.


    They went to the bumped car.


    Small cars for two people. But they rent one each. While driving and just turning at every corner, Xiong Zhi became mischievous. She always bumped to Linfeng and cornered him. Smiling a little, her eyes challenging Linfeng to by pass her car and escape.? Of course, Linfeng yed with her. However, in each turn he made, Xiong Zhi would also turned and her front was glued to his side, still pushing him in the corner. This stayed for ten minutes.? Many people who were also in the area were looking at them curiously. Some people would took this chance to drive smoothly. Even they just driving around.


    However the two teenager who were wearing a matching shirt were in the corner.? One was cornering the other car. This made the people around them smile at them. They were all thinking : How cute!


    Linfeng sweated. Zhi''er was a hard opponent, not letting him out. Xiong Zhi was just smirking. She enjoyed the cornered Linfeng. Then Linfeng''s eyes brightened . he seemed to remember something.


    "Zhi''er, did I already told you, how cute you are in your blue dress? But I like it more when you''re wearing the same shirt as me." He gave her his dashing smile.


    Xiong Zhi froze and her heart skipped a beat.


    Then Linfeng turned his car and by pass the frozen Xiong Zhi. Hisughter sounded while his car was getting further.


    Oh! Finally! He got even for those times when Xiong Zhi praised him or told him that kind of things that left him frozen and dumbstruck. Remembering the frozen and startled face of Xiong Zhi, Linfeng felt a sense of aplishment and satisfaction.


    Well, what he said was not a lie. He just don''t have any courage to say that, however this time, as he was letting his heart do what it wants, and since he felt a little closer to Xiong Zhi, he managed to say it. Besides, it worked.


    While Linfeng felt good for his trick, Xiong Zhi recovered from her initial shock. Then she smiled.


    '' Linfeng is getting mischievous ahh...well it''s good...I felt closer to him....''


    She then followed Linfeng'' s car.


    After ying for a while in the bump car , Xiong Zhi invited Linfeng to y at Land of the Dead. It was a shooting game. However, before they entered, Xiong Zhi saw the silhouette of Song Xuantin.


    She quickly turned around and told Linfeng that she liked to try the rides.


    So they did.


    They ride the roller coaster ,The Frisbee , the Voyage ,And the Swing ride .


    Every ride was heart shattering. All the people who rode with them were screaming, yelling, some even with tears. However these two, were silent. No one was yelling, nor screaming,.


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi. He enjoyed the ride especially the cool air when they were suspend in the air. He was not afraid of height, but he was also human so he could not help to be startled whenever there was sudden decrease. (Drop)


    When he looked at Xiong Zhi, heughed.


    Xiong Zhi''s beautiful long hair was in a mess, her shirt was crease and so was her dress.


    Xiong Zhi was dazed. It was her first time in those extreme rides. She was startled at first how those things like a spaceship turn them and throw them around. She did not yell or screamed. Because throughout the whole ride, her voice was trapped in her throat, and she don''t have time to open her mouth. The ride was so....how could she describe it? So...new and unbelievable...that left her in daze.


    Hearing his muffledugh, Xiong Zhi''s ssy eyes look at Linfeng. Linfeng''s eyes were like bright crescent moon. Hisplete white teeth was shown to her. Seeing his happy expression, Xiong Zhi also smiled.


    However this made himugh more. He did not know why. Nor think what is the reason. He just felt so warm....and happy. Heugh for a minute before he tried topose his self. He then stepped closer to Xiong Zhi and fix her hair. Hebed the knotted hair with his hands. He then proceed to straighten her shirt and dress. He kneeled down to tie the ribbon in her doll shoes. Then he stand up and check her if she have bruises. The ride was really extreme.


    After checking her, he looked at Xiong Zhi and gave her a warm smile.


    "We''re good to go now." Linfeng said warmly.


    Xiong Zhi was frozen in her spot. The moment Linfeng fixed her hair. Her heart stopped beating. And when he kneeled down to tie her shoes her heart felt really incredible...like it was full and warm...a very familiar feeling. This is the feeling that she really want to feel whenever she was with Linfeng in the past. The feeling that she was confused about and couldn''t figure out before. Now she knew...It is the feeling you have towards the man you wanted to trust your heart with. The man who you wanted to be your other half.


    "Zhi''er? Are you not feeling well? Did you get dizzy?" Linfeng put his warm hand to Xiong Zhi''s cold forehead.


    However when he put it, the coldness he felt was reced by hot skin.


    Xiong Zhi just recovered from her thoughts when Linfeng put his hand on her. Her heart panicked and started running in incredible pace. Seeing his worried face, she could not help the heat spread from her heart towards her face. She quickly look down to hide her red face and to calm her heart.


    '' Wow....This is really incredible...I felt like I''m sick but I''m not. Is this what Xuantin said ? The proof of love? This is like where the girl on the movie felt in love with the male lead...''


    She peeked at Linfeng then looked down. She hide her smile under her hands.


    '' It''s really true...what I feltst lifetime and this lifetime to Linfeng is really love...-''


    She put her hands to her warm cheeks.


    '' Waahhhh...really amazing....I''m like a balloon.. floating...I really like this feeling....what''s more if Linfeng gave me a flower? Or a gift? I wonder what will I feel. Can my heart could take it?''


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with anticipation in her eyes and with a beautiful wide smile in her face .


    Linfeng stared back at Xiong Zhi. Waiting for her response.


    ''Why she was looking at me like that? I-is she blushing?''


    Linfeng withdraw his hand and put it on under his nose.


    ''Zhi''er really...look cute.''


    He should stay his hand away from her to not be tempted to pinch her flush cheeks.


    An awkward minute passed before they broke the silence.


    "Let''s go." They both said at the same time.


    Then theyughed .

 Chapter 42 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VII)</h4>


    Afortable silence exist between the two of them.


    Xiong Zhi was still holding Linfeng''s hand and had no n to let go. Linfeng was holding their stuff in his other hand. They were on their way towards the horror booth.


    Of course, this move was on Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin''s nner. It was a simple n. The girl will be afraid in the dark, ghosts, monster or whatever horror it was and hug the man out of fear. She can then hug the boy all the way. And the protectiveness of the boy wille out and the girl needs to capture it. Capture his heart. A perfect n.


    After paying the ticket, and putting their stuff in the counter, they entered the booth.


    Inside the horror booth was a dark tunnel. The lights were far away from each other and was flickering. However it was enough to let them see the bloody decorations and small gaps enough for a person to hide.


    Their walk was slow apanied by a creepy music.


    Suddenly a bloody man came out from the nearest small gap from them. He had a knife in his back. He blocked their way and cried.


    "Help! Help!" But the two just passed him. No one was even startled .


    In second gap, a girl with a long ck hair covering her face and wearing a white bloody dress crawled out from the gap. She then reached out her pale bloody hands to touch them. She managed to caught Linfeng''s feet. She crawled and tried to stand up with her hands using Linfeng as her stand.


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes as the ghost in bloody white hug Linfeng''s knees. She then lowered her body and struggled to pull away the girl from Linfeng. Xiong Zhi red at the ghost. Even she was a ghost, no touching Linfeng!


    Linfeng on the other hand was amused. He waited for Xiong Zhi''s screams and scared expression. But as usual she was quiet. He was startled a little of Xiong Zhi''s action. Is she protecting him? He liked the idea. He could not help but smile.


    However Xiong Zhi was having a dilemma. When she will be scared? She tried to be scared but its not scary. It just dark with men in costumes. She thought it will be scary. Does it mean she have to act scared? Then she needs timing. She looked ahead. Two meters away from them is a small gap. She readied herself to scream and yelped. When they were in front of the gap, a ruined bloody doll appeared suddenly. It had no eyes and it was singing with a mechanical voice.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the abandoned doll and pitied it. She had no heart to be afraid of it. And scream to it. It was even blind. How sad. The doll might be offended.


    ''Sorry.? Doll .''


    Xiong Zhi suddenly screamed and hug Linfeng''s arm. Linfeng was startled at first because of her scream.


    Then he put his hands to her face to cover her eyes. And hugged her back. He wasn''t even aware of what he was doing.


    Xiong Zhi, just enjoyed the warm embrace of Linfeng. They stayed like that for two minutes. After the creepy doll stopped singing. Linfeng lead the way to get out of the tunnel. Xiong Zhi was still clinging into his arm happily.


    The dark tunnel, the bloody wall, and the creepy music was like heaven to her. She felt like she was in the majestic ce strolling with Linfeng.


    She did not mind the ghosts and the monsters that suddenly came out from the gap trying to scare them. She even smiled a little at them and if she could she might probably greet them a ''good day!'' Oh! She is really in good mood!


    They were now at thest gap and after that turn they knew they were nearing at the end of the tunnel.


    Suddenly, a bloody clown appeared wearing a horrendous big smile. Blood sttered in his ghastly face and colorful costume. He was carrying a knife. A soft, slow music apanied him as he took a slow step towards them.


    They stopped abruptly. Xiong Zhi felt Linfeng stiffened and his breathing stopped. Xiong Zhi looked at the clown and she tried to by passed him when she felt that the man she was holding was not moving. She turned to look at Linfeng who was still frozen on his spot. Linfeng stared nkly at the clown. His face was pale but look normal. He was just...cold.


    "Linfeng? Are you okay?" Xiong Zhi tugged at Linfeng worriedly. The man was scaring her. Linfeng jolted awake and gulped. He look to Xiong Zhi and Xiong Zhi felt that Linfeng''s hold on her hand tightened.


    "I-its nothing..." He swallowed again and took a step forward. However the bloody clown blocked their way and smiled creepily.


    Linfeng stiffened once again. Xiong Zhi could see how he was sweating so much. But his temperature was cold. Is he sick?


    Her cold hand touched Linfeng''s slender neck to check his temperature. Linfeng was startled by the sudden cold feeling in his neck. He shivered and let out a gasped. He quickly back away from that hand.


    However, due to his shock, he out bnced and dragged Xiong Zhi along. He fell in his butt and Xiong Zhinded in hisp. They look at each other, wide-eyed, both hearts stopped beating.


    "...." Linfeng


    "....." Xiong Zhi


    "....." The clown


    The clown practiced smile be stiff. Howe the horror that he was waiting for was turn into a romance instead?


    (A/N: duhhh...didn''t you read the tag? It''s romance! )


    ***[RR]: who you''re talking too?***


    (A/N: nothing...just read like you always do.)


    ***[RR]: so mean....you started it... You just pop out. Get out now! It''s their good time!***


    Xiong Zhi''s face was very close to Linfeng. Though there was not enough light to illuminate them, it still not hinder the two too observe closely each other''s features. For the first time, in both past and present, Xiong Zhi have a close look at Linfeng. As close as ten centimeters apart. She could see clearly how his dark orbs frozen with shocked, a undescribable glint past in his eyes, then recognition followed by embarrassment. She could see how his pale face transformed into darker shade. Probably red, Since Xiong Zhi could felt the sudden change of his temperature from cold to hot. Linfeng coughed and apologized .


    "I-I''m deeply sorry young miss. I''m careless. Are you hurt?"


    Xiong Zhi was still sitting on Linfeng''sp. She did not intend to stand up. Not after she foundfortable in her position. Besides, this was the first time she had close proximity with Linfeng. She would not lose this chance. Also....Xiong Zhi looked sharply at Linfeng. This guy returned to call her ''young miss'' again.


    Sensing that Xiong Zhi still not moving from hisp. He gently asked her.


    "Did you receive shock young miss?" Why you are still not standing up?


    "Yes. I did. I''m just calming myself." Let me just stay here for a while.


    "Ohh..then let''s get out of this tunnel to rest. We are near the exit anyway." Please stand up...


    "I''m still shocked." Linfeng smell good...


    She even sniffed his neck in a very close proximity. A little closer- like just two centimeter away- and she will be kissing his delicate neck.


    Linfeng got goosebumps. His heart beat erratically.


    ''This had to be stopped!''


    He then carried Xiong Zhi from hisp to his arm. Giving a re at the clown who stand on their way, the forgotten clown quickly back away and even bowed to their direction. He just stand up straight after the couple was gone. Ahh! He thought he would have a good show!


    Linfeng was nearing at the exit holding Xiong Zhi in his arms. Xiong Zhi did notin or struggled out of Linfeng''s hold. She was enjoying it. She circled her arms around Linfeng''s neck. Oh! This day is her favorite day!


    Then she remembered how Linfeng acted earlier.


    "Linfeng, are you scared of clowns?" Xiong Zhi blurted out her guessed.


    Linfeng stopped for a moment. Then he lowered his head trying to hide his face with a faint red of embarrassment. How could he answer that question. Isn''t it a taboo for a man to admit their weakness in front of a girl? Especially if its mere as clowns.


    When he was a child, he was exposed to dangerous things. Fights, weapons, bombs, everything that he need to learn to secure the safety of his masters. Then one day, a phycologists entered the training area. He would teach them how to fight hypnotism and also to found out their weakness. After many trials to determine his weakness, they already used height, knives, wild animals, insects, even ghosts and monstrous creatures, they haven''t found his weakness or the thing he was afraid of. The truth is he was afraid a little, but did not show it. Until one trial, they locked him in a dark room, he saw a clown with bloody clothes holding a knife and murdering someone. He just found outter that it was a maniquen with red paint he was stabbing. But that time, as an eight year old child, to be with a same room with a heartless killer and witnessing a murder really scared him shitless and left him traumatized. But he was a trained child to not let his emotions resurfaced. Until the trial was done, he was silent. He did not even beg to let him out. He only endured silently. And he passed the trial with flying colors.


    A tug in his clothes brought him back to the present.


    Xiong Zhi''s brow were furrowed deeply. Being close with Linfeng she saw how his eyes changed from shame to loneliness and an emotion she could not decipher. She felt she touched a memory that Linfeng did not want to remember. This brought a stabbed in her chest. There are many things she did not know about Linfeng. What color does he like? What is his ultimate wish? Nothing, she knew nothing. Another stabbed. However, she was determined to know it all.


    Xiong Zhi reached out her hand and touched Linfeng''s cheek. Her hand was cold but her gaze was warm.


    "I''m here. I''ll always stay by your side. If I can I''ll promise to protect you. So what if your afraid of clown? This not make you a less man, but more human instead. I-i did not hate it. I love it. So don''t be ashamed." Xiong Zhi said sincerely.


    Her soft voice was a melodious tone in Linfeng''s ears. Her words brought an incredible warmth in his heart. Again, the feeling like he was full and suffocated resurfaced. His breathing hitched. Her cold hand was burning in his system. He stared at those stary-eyes that was deep with emotions. For the first time, Linfeng boldly stared at Xiong Zhi. Examining her features, memorizing every detail of her face.


    She was really beautiful. So beautiful that Linfeng wanted to keep her. To im her. And be his.


    If he could....if only ..


    Tink tink tink


    The two was startled by the sound .


    "I think our time here is done." Linfeng said instead. He wanted to say something earlier. He was relieved he did not say it but at the same time he also felt lost. Like he lose a chance.


    "En." Xiong Zhi''s only reply.


    They existed the tunnel. Xiong Zhi was put down and they get their stuff.

 Chapter 43 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: The Date (VIII)</h4>


    They came in the horror booth before the sun was setting. Now, the sun already settled. Street lights of every booth and stall lighted up the surrounding. There are still many people and looked like the night would be a long day.


    "It''s seven pm. Do you want to go home now?" Linfeng asked.


    Xiong Zhi shake her head.


    "Let''s eat first then let''s go to the Ferris wheel. "


    They ate until they were full and they went to the long line.


    After one hour of waiting. Finally, it was their turn. Sitting together inside the ferris wheel, Xiong Zhi''s mind was racing. This move, again, was of course, in Song Xuantin suggestion. Song Xuantin said, " since we are in the amus.e.m.e.nt park don''t forget to ride in ferris wheel. That is the wheel of fate. If you watch romance movies, dramas, and read novels and manga, that is where the part the two leads confessed to each other, and if you''re lucky you''ll get a kiss! Kyaahh!!" And Xuantin was immersed in her own world.


    Xiong Zhi let out a breath and peeked at Linfeng. Linfeng was looking outside down the city lights. He was silent with his own thoughts. Does he look like a man who were to confessed his love towards her?,Xiong Zhi cringed at that thought. Interacting with Linfeng today she knew well that the man was heavily guarded and it would take time for him to grow his feelings for her. But she hoped that the seed she nted today is a good, strong, and unbreakable seed. She need to take care of it. So for now, let''s not water it too much (a/n :,she mean here to not attack on full force like confessing at Linfeng).


    Xiong Zhi inched closer to Linfeng. She watched the beautiful street lights. They were like stars with different colors against the dark sky. She looked up, the night was clear and stars were glowing brightly. A beautiful sight . she could not help but ask.


    "What is more beautiful? The sight below or the scenery above?"


    Linfeng turned to Xiong Zhi. Seeing she was looking above, he also nce up and stared a the sea of stars.


    "Beautiful..." He muttered.


    Xiong Zhi turn away her gaze and look at him.


    Linfeng''s eyes reflected the lights of the stars in his eyes. His upper chin and slender neck was exposed , the lights from the ferris wheel illuminated him. He was like a prince wishing at the wishing star.


    "Beautiful indeed..." Xiong Zhi muttered. Then she asked again.


    "What did you prefer?"


    Linfeng turned to her. And really thought hard about it.


    "Of course I like the natural things above, no once could match how beautiful it is-" he said ncing? up the stars again.


    Then he looked down at the city lights who were remarkably beautiful as well.


    "--But if every city lights below was created by your hands, seeing how they shimmered brightly against the dark night, is it more beautiful than those stars? When you nce up----" he nce up towards the sky.


    "---you want to reach those stars, things that were unreachable, somehow, when you realized they are things that you can never reach, you will be disappointed, helpless, and defeated. But if you look down--",he nced down again.


    "And see the things you''ve created shone brightly, does it make you feel satisfaction, achievement and proud of yourself.? A happiness will be sprouted in me whenever I think those." He said truthfully, not realizing he was exposing a part of himself.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes emitted loneliness at first but it quickly passed. She knew so well how much Linfeng wanted to fly high, to find himself with no shackles on. And she will support him. She was just a bit sad because first, he did not do it in the past , second, in order to do it, he need to stay distant to her, the source of those shackles.


    After her mind done with its calction, her eyes were now filled with unwavering determination. Her eyes sparkled brightly than the stars.


    She looked at the city lights below and said.


    "En. I understand how you feel. If these city lights was created by you, I''ll happily watch it every night. If I can, I''ll help you to build more and never lose it light. Just--" then she turned to Linfeng.


    Linfeng was also looking at her. Staring at her sparkling eyes while waiting for her words.


    "---just don''t stay away from me."


    Linfeng''s heart beat erratically. He could even hear his own heartbeat.


    He wanted to ask why? ''Why spending so much effort to me? Why will you help me? Don''t you understand you''ll going to be hurt? I''m your aide! I should be nothing in your eyes! Why spend this day with me? Why...why my heart felt so full yet pained? Why this heart so disobedient!''


    He look away. He did not want Xiong Zhi to see his wavering eyes. His confused gaze. He knew well, he could not promise that...there wille to a time where he will leave the Xiong and battled them for his rights and freedom. Eventually, he will hurt the girl. Thinking of the future that may happen, his heart was squeezing. Like it was rebelling to him. This...this the reason why he did not want to be with her today. She is a great distraction. A big hole in the road that if he was not looking carefully he might fall. Now, he was falling. But no! There are still many things that he have to do. This....is ....just.....an...infatuation. Indeed, infatuation. It will be gone as time pass. Hepose himself and reminded this to him.


    He looked at Xiong Zhi and smiled.


    "Thank you. I appreciate it." He said not promising anything.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes dimmed a bit. However it was quickly gone, her eyes shone brightly again.


    ''No matter . it is only day 1. Part one. There are still many chances toe .''


    She smiled brightly.


    "I''m saying it seriously. And it will stand in the future." Her smile was so dazzling that Linfeng could not take it. His heart was betraying him again.


    Big thump! Big thump!


    "I--" Big thump! Big thump!


    Shut up heart beat!


    "I--"


    Ding


    Saved by the bell. The ferris wheel stopped and the door opened. The stuff gestured them toe out.


    Linfeng breathed heavily, he was so relieved. He did not know what to say at that time.


    They went out. Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s hands again. It was only a natural thing today since they were holing hands for the whole day. But this time? Linfeng felt it was different. There is an electric currenting from her . His mind was kept thinking of their intertwined hands. He could not help but nce at it again and again to find out what was different. He just felt...so aware . Then he nce up at Xiong Zhi''s wless face. Sensing a gaze at her, she return his stare with a dazzling smile. And once again, his heart beat rapidly.


    Ohh..could he survive the remaining days?

 Chapter 44 - Coming (II)

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Coming (II)</h4>


    From what she remembered in herst previous life. DV project became very big after four years. So she really did not mind that they lost the project. The other project she gave to Fang Dien would appear it''s usefulness for almost one-three years.


    She only wanted it (DV project) because it would be a huge part of the Zheng Duo (ZD) all-in-project. An international project that gave a headache to that beast. In other words, the ZD all-in-project could rival and could give a huge blow to that beastpany. But of course, if she could take her hands on it and make another ZD project she would do everything to take down the beast''spany. And she was confident she could do it. But seems like thepany behind the ZD all-in-project was prepared and already nning to have a project internationally.


    SC Company...


    She heard about thispany before. But only heard. Never once they revealed themselves to media. Only the PR were appearing in the news whenever the media would publicize their aplishments in overseas. She remembered that thispanypeted against that beastpany. In other words, all projects the beast wanted to invest and expands would be taken away by SC Company. These really made that beast mad. So for that favorst lifetime she would not fight for the other projects that involved ZD all-in-project. In the future, she might coborate with them.


    "Don''t fret over it. Whenever you face this SCpany don''t fight them."


    "En." Fang Dien replied.


    "What about the RESTO?" Xiong Zhi asked. That restaurant would take a lot of time to re-innovate and make it known.


    "Ahh...yes. I''ll be visiting them tomorrow. "


    "Good." Xiong Zhi said to Fang Dien that he needed to take action personally when ites to RESTO. Even though he did not understand the reason behind it, the boss was the one who would make the order so he would follow.


    Right at this moment, a knocked came, Fang Dien said toe in and a young man walks in.


    "Sir, there is a woman--" he stopped for a moment when he saw Xiong Zhi.


    ''What a pretty girl... Is she our boss''s younger sister? ''


    He stared at the two beautiful people for a while but he did not manage to see their simrities. Hence, he concluded that the other one look like his father, the other one look like her mother.


    "What is it?" Fang Dien''s question woke up the young man from his daze.


    "Oh! Pardon me...there is a woman named Xiao Mei. She said she had an appointment with the boss. Should I let her in?"


    Fang Dien look questionably to Xiong Zhi.


    "Let here in." Xiong Zhi said. The young man looks at her dumbly for a while.


    ''Is she only a younger sister of our boss? To order like that...''


    "Do what she says." Fang Dien said. He knew what his employee was thinking. It was written all over his face.


    "Y-yes, sir." Then the employee went out and guide Xiao Mei to the office.


    Xiao Mei walks into the office. Xiong Zhi was stunned for a moment before she broke into a small smile and greet Xiao Mei.


    "Nice haircut." Xiong Zhi said. Eyeing the shoulder-length hair of Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei cut her long hair the moment she was freed from the prison. It was a remembrance of her suffering from the prison, her naive thinking, and how the world truly works. She would not be the same timid Xiao Mei before. As she entered this business industry with people she chooses to trust, she would not be a merciful person to her enemy. This world would eat from the weak and the strong people would always win. And she chooses to be thetter.


    She smiled at Xiong Zhi.


    "Thank you so much for helping me and my grandmother. My grandmother heard about it. And she asked me that if you have time you can visit her. And she will thank you personally."


    "I will. Maybe one of these days."


    Xiao Mei and Xiong Zhi sat and Xiong Zhi introduced her CEO to the Vice-director. After introducing, and telling her n for future projects. Xiong Zhi left them to let their selves be familiar with each other. They needed to bond as thepany would flourish more.


    ______________________


    Xiong Zhi arrived at Xiong Mansion when the sun was about to set. She did not expect that she would talk to them longer than she imagined. Talking to people was not that bad after all.


    (A/N: hey you talk purely about business....????)


    When she arrived a butler came to her and said that Old Xiong would have dinner with her.


    It was not usual for Old Xiong to dine with her. Usually, she dines alone. Sometimes the old man would order her to eat with him. And an announcement would happen next. Likest time when the old man had breakfast with her to announce Linfeng''s existence.


    What will be his announcement this time?


    When the clock hit seven, Xiong Zhi was already sitting in her usual ce. Her hands were ced on top of herp. She was a bit nervous.


    ''It is not about that beast, right? Our marriage arrangement?''


    Xiong Zhi shook her head inwardly.


    ''No. The old man already makes a promise to me...


    ''What will be this time ?''


    When Xiong Zhi saw Old Xionging with Mr. Zhou following behind she calmed herself. She stands up and said her usual line.


    "Good evening grandfather, how are you today?"


    "Good." Then Old Xiong sat at the lone chair.


    Food starteding and after waiting they began to eat.


    In the middle of their eating, Old Xiong began to speak.


    "Are youing this Friday?"


    Xiong Zhi stopped her movement and recalled what''s with this Friday. Then she remembered it was the Xiong Empire 325th Anniversary. She remembered thatst lifetime she did not attend this year nor the uing years. Simply because she did not care. Now...would shee?


    Xiong Zhi was still thinking when Old Xiong brought news again.


    "Your third uncle and your cousin will alsoe. They will arrive this Thursday."


    That made Xiong Zhi nk for a moment. Then a small smile made its way to her lips.


    "I''lle, grandfather."


    "Good. It is a good opportunity for you to socialize and expand your business. I''ll expect you then."


    Xiong Zhi said "En." And began to eat in silence. However, in her mind shbacks of schemes of her third uncle and cousin appeared. Those two were the mastermind why she lost her inheritance and end up in that beast''s hands.


    Their first move was taken at Xiong Empire Anniversary. Naturally, she, a reborn woman, would also take the first step of her revenge on that day.


    As she thought of this her grip at the knife that was slicing a piece of delicate meat was tightened and every chop executes a restrained strength.


    Oh. She could not wait to meet them.

 Chapter 44 - Coming

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Coming</h4>


    After the ride from Ferris wheel, Xiong Zhi brought Linfeng to the photo booth. Thest step. Song Xuantin said to not lose this chance to take a picture. If things went bad in the future, they could use this as a backup n. How? Xiong Zhi doesn''t know. After taking a picture together in the photo booth, they went to the souvenir store.


    Xiong Zhi was looking at the souvenirs. She went to the key chain area where Linfeng''s was. Linfeng also wanted to buy a key chain. Xiong Zhi was debating herself self which was good, the one to her right, or the left? Until she saw in counter a key chain with a different design that could be customized. Her eyes brightened and she nces at Linfeng who was checking a key chain designed from a Ferris wheel.


    Xiong Zhi walked towards the counter and pointed at the key chain that attracted her attention. After giving instructions to the stuff, in just a few minutes, they give it to her and she paid. Linfeng also paid for his key chain.


    Linfeng called Mr. Ji. After twenty minutes he came and they all left.


    Half an hour passed and they arrived at Xiong mansion. Linfeng came out first and opened the door for Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi came out and Linfeng followed her until they came at the bottom of the stairs. The usual spot where Linfeng waited for Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng. She wanted to say something but in the end, she just sighed and said instead.


    "Can I see your key chain?"


    Linfeng was startled at her question but still reach for his key chain and held it out.


    Xiong Zhi stared at it. It was ten centimeters long and 5 cm wide. The same size of her key chain but hers was a little wider. Then she touched it, felt it on her hands. She reached out for her own key chain. Linfeng looked at it but Xiong Zhi''s hand was blocking everything, holding the key chain tightly. Xiong Zhi turned her back, and then she turned around again to face Linfeng. She put the key chain in Linfeng hands and she closed it.


    "Thanks for today. I''m really d you apany me. This day is unforgettable and will be one of my precious memories. I hope we can create more of this in the future." Then she let out an embarrassing smile and run upstairs.


    Linfeng was a little startled at her actions. But then he smiled. He looked at his hand that was still closed by Xiong Zhi. He was about to put it in his pocket when he felt that the key chain was a little different. Like it became wider. He took it out to study it. And when he saw it, his face became red.


    ''This....''


    But he recovered soon and put it in his pocket. His young miss probably mistaken and she thought she put what was his. Well, he will just return it tomorrow.


    But on the way, he could not help to took it out again and examined it. Tracing his name and her name, he smiled bashfully.


    ''Today ahh....is really unforgettable...''


    ________________


    The next day was refreshing and Xiong Zhi wanted to check thepany. Since it was Sunday, there was no Linfeng. But it did not falter her good mood.


    On her way, she received a text from Xiao Mei that her grandmother already undergoes surgery and now recovering. Xiao Mei said that they could talk about the contract today. Xiong Zhi replied to Xiao Mei the address of IHZHI and told her to meet there.


    After an hour''s drive, she arrived at the small office of IHZHI.


    The guard greets her and Xiong Zhi nodded.


    Arriving at her office, the emptiness was gone and was reced by young workers. There at least twelve of them who were busying their selves in front of theputer, some were on the telephone, the others were studying the papers.


    Xiong Zhi''s good mood brightened more seeing the enthusiastic people. The employees were busy that they did not notice her arrival. Xiong Zhi went directly to one of the exclusive offices. She knocked and entered.


    "---of course, we will send over to you the papers as soon as possible. Thank you for trusting us....yes....thank you once again." Fang Dien put down the phone and walk towards Xiong Zhi. He bowed and greeted,


    "Good day, Ms--"Xiong Zhi cut him by raising her hand.


    "No need for formalities. I''ll speak to you directly, and you also do that for me."


    Fang Dien just nodded and offered his seat to Xiong Zhi. But Xiong Zhi ignored him and sat in the guest''s seat. She once mentioned it before. Fang Dien was IHZHI''s CEO.


    Fang Dien sat again in his chair and began reporting.


    "Out of fifteen projects from differentpanies you told me to invest. We secured five. It went smoothly. Three were in contact, and the twopanies will give their answers tomorrow. " Fang Dien said while handing some doc.u.ments to Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi was skimming it while listening.


    "We haven''t contacted the other three projects. But by Tuesday we will visit them."


    Xiong Zhi just nodded urging Fang Dien to continue.


    "And the other two....were rejected." Xiong Zhi quickly looked up at Fang Dien waiting for an exnation.


    "The DV project was contacted earlier than us by Sheng Cun (SC)pany. And they already signed a contract the moment we arrived--" Xiong Zhi raised her brow.


    "And the other one..was also signed by SCpany."


    "How did we lose to the other one?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    "By auction. SC contacted them first, after a day we contacted them. Then they let uspete with SC. However, SC was stubborn. They gave a very low interest. While the least I could give was 10%. So I give up the project."


    Xiong Zhi contemted for a moment. After a while she said.


    "You did a good choice."

 Chapter 45 - Coming (II)

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Coming (II)</h4>


    From what she remembered in herst previous life. DV project became very big after four years. So she really did not mind that they lost the project. The other project she gave to Fang Dien would appear it''s usefulness for almost one-three years.


    She only wanted it (DV project) because it would be a huge part of the Zheng Duo (ZD) all-in-project. An international project that gave a headache to that beast. In other words, the ZD all-in-project could rival and could give a huge blow to that beastpany. But of course, if she could take her hands on it and make another ZD project she would do everything to take down the beast''spany. And she was confident she could do it. But seems like thepany behind the ZD all-in-project was prepared and already nning to have a project internationally.


    SC Company...


    She heard about thispany before. But only heard. Never once they revealed themselves to media. Only the PR were appearing in the news whenever the media would publicize their aplishments in overseas. She remembered that thispanypeted against that beastpany. In other words, all projects the beast wanted to invest and expands would be taken away by SC Company. These really made that beast mad. So for that favorst lifetime she would not fight for the other projects that involved ZD all-in-project. In the future, she might coborate with them.


    "Don''t fret over it. Whenever you face this SCpany don''t fight them."


    "En." Fang Dien replied.


    "What about the RESTO?" Xiong Zhi asked. That restaurant would take a lot of time to re-innovate and make it known.


    "Ahh...yes. I''ll be visiting them tomorrow. "


    "Good." Xiong Zhi said to Fang Dien that he needed to take action personally when ites to RESTO. Even though he did not understand the reason behind it, the boss was the one who would make the order so he would follow.


    Right at this moment, a knocked came, Fang Dien said toe in and a young man walks in.


    "Sir, there is a woman--" he stopped for a moment when he saw Xiong Zhi.


    ''What a pretty girl... Is she our boss''s younger sister? ''


    He stared at the two beautiful people for a while but he did not manage to see their simrities. Hence, he concluded that the other one look like his father, the other one look like her mother.


    "What is it?" Fang Dien''s question woke up the young man from his daze.


    "Oh! Pardon me...there is a woman named Xiao Mei. She said she had an appointment with the boss. Should I let her in?"


    Fang Dien look questionably to Xiong Zhi.


    "Let here in." Xiong Zhi said. The young man looks at her dumbly for a while.


    ''Is she only a younger sister of our boss? To order like that...''


    "Do what she says." Fang Dien said. He knew what his employee was thinking. It was written all over his face.


    "Y-yes, sir." Then the employee went out and guide Xiao Mei to the office.


    Xiao Mei walks into the office. Xiong Zhi was stunned for a moment before she broke into a small smile and greet Xiao Mei.


    "Nice haircut." Xiong Zhi said. Eyeing the shoulder-length hair of Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei cut her long hair the moment she was freed from the prison. It was a remembrance of her suffering from the prison, her naive thinking, and how the world truly works. She would not be the same timid Xiao Mei before. As she entered this business industry with people she chooses to trust, she would not be a merciful person to her enemy. This world would eat from the weak and the strong people would always win. And she chooses to be thetter.


    She smiled at Xiong Zhi.


    "Thank you so much for helping me and my grandmother. My grandmother heard about it. And she asked me that if you have time you can visit her. And she will thank you personally."


    "I will. Maybe one of these days."


    Xiao Mei and Xiong Zhi sat and Xiong Zhi introduced her CEO to the Vice-director. After introducing, and telling her n for future projects. Xiong Zhi left them to let their selves be familiar with each other. They needed to bond as thepany would flourish more.


    ______________________


    Xiong Zhi arrived at Xiong Mansion when the sun was about to set. She did not expect that she would talk to them longer than she imagined. Talking to people was not that bad after all.


    (A/N: hey you talk purely about business....????)


    When she arrived a butler came to her and said that Old Xiong would have dinner with her.


    It was not usual for Old Xiong to dine with her. Usually, she dines alone. Sometimes the old man would order her to eat with him. And an announcement would happen next. Likest time when the old man had breakfast with her to announce Linfeng''s existence.


    What will be his announcement this time?


    When the clock hit seven, Xiong Zhi was already sitting in her usual ce. Her hands were ced on top of herp. She was a bit nervous.


    ''It is not about that beast, right? Our marriage arrangement?''


    Xiong Zhi shook her head inwardly.


    ''No. The old man already makes a promise to me...


    ''What will be this time ?''


    When Xiong Zhi saw Old Xionging with Mr. Zhou following behind she calmed herself. She stands up and said her usual line.


    "Good evening grandfather, how are you today?"


    "Good." Then Old Xiong sat at the lone chair.


    Food starteding and after waiting they began to eat.


    In the middle of their eating, Old Xiong began to speak.


    "Are youing this Friday?"


    Xiong Zhi stopped her movement and recalled what''s with this Friday. Then she remembered it was the Xiong Empire 325th Anniversary. She remembered thatst lifetime she did not attend this year nor the uing years. Simply because she did not care. Now...would shee?


    Xiong Zhi was still thinking when Old Xiong brought news again.


    "Your third uncle and your cousin will alsoe. They will arrive this Thursday."


    That made Xiong Zhi nk for a moment. Then a small smile made its way to her lips.


    "I''lle, grandfather."


    "Good. It is a good opportunity for you to socialize and expand your business. I''ll expect you then."


    Xiong Zhi said "En." And began to eat in silence. However, in her mind shbacks of schemes of her third uncle and cousin appeared. Those two were the mastermind why she lost her inheritance and end up in that beast''s hands.


    Their first move was taken at Xiong Empire Anniversary. Naturally, she, a reborn woman, would also take the first step of her revenge on that day.


    As she thought of this her grip at the knife that was slicing a piece of delicate meat was tightened and every chop executes a restrained strength.


    Oh. She could not wait to meet them.

 Chapter 46 - Operation 1: after effects

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Operation 1: after effects</h4>


    The next day was a usual day for Xiong Zhi. Taking her time to walk downstairs, staring boldly at Linfeng, and her usual ride to her school.


    However, for a certain someone, it was different. Linfeng was waiting for a chance to mention to Xiong Zhi that the key chain was switched. Initially, he thought Xiong Zhi would speak first about it to him. However, throughout the ride, she did not speak. He had no choice but to speak of it first.


    Inside the car, Linfeng was about to open his mouth when his gazended at the driver. From time to time, the driver would check them through the review mirror. It was a habit of them since they were trained before they got hired as Xiong''s descendant driver. They had to be vignt in case something happened. Hence the driver could not help but nce at them from time to time. However, this made Linfeng back out for a moment. What if the driver saw the key chain he was giving to Xiong Zhi? He might misunderstand! Especially...that keychain has an ambiguous design with their names on it. The driver might think he had some romantic rtionship with their young miss. Giving such a thing to their young miss!


    So he had no choice but to wait for another chance. When they alone, when no one could see it.


    Xiong Zhi, on the side, who was aware of his every move naturally saw how Linfeng wanted to say something but abruptly stop.


    "What is it?" Xiong Zhi directly looked at Linfeng and asked him.


    Linfeng swallowed the imaginary lump in his throat before he replied.


    "N-nothing.." But Xiong Zhi saw that Linfeng was putting something in his pocket.


    Xiong Zhi understands what Linfeng wanted to do.


    When they arrived at TIHS, Linfeng was looking for a chance to give it to Xiong Zhi. They were now alone and walking towards the junior''s building.


    "...X-Xiong Zhi..." Xiong Zhi swiftly turns.


    ''Did I hear it clearly? He called my name...''


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi..." Linfeng quickly corrected himself. Since that day, he found out it was morefortable to call Xiong Zhi with her name rather than young miss or Ms.


    "What is it?" Xiong Zhi said with a small smile. She was in a good mood since Linfeng called her name for the first time without force.


    "This..." Linfeng said while reaching out from his pocket.


    "I like the Ferris wheel keychain. Can I keep it?" Xiong Zhi said immediately.


    "Uh...you can?" Linfeng said confused. He had no choice if Xiong Zhi wanted it. But how about the other?


    "Thank you. In exchange you keep mine." Then she quickly enters the building in case Linfeng recovered his wits.


    ____________________


    As Xiong Zhi entered the room she was in a good mood. From a distance, she saw Song Xuantin beside her ce. Xiong Zhi was ready to wave back when no enthusiastic wave came to her. Xuantin was sulking in her chair and she seemed like in deep thought.


    ''Eh? What happened? ''


    It was very very unusual for Xuantin to act like that. Walking to her ce, Xiong Zhi observed Xuantin. Xuantin sighed and then furrowed her brows. Then she would shake her head.


    "What happened?"


    "Ahhhhhh!!" Xuantin squeak but then calmed down.


    "Geez! Xiong Zhi! Don''t startle me like that!"


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi just sat in her ce and tilted her head. For the first time, Xiong Zhi was willing to lend her ear genuinely to Xuantin. Well, if not for Xuantin, Xiong Zhi would not have that unforgettable memory in that amus.e.m.e.nt park. Thinking about this,? Xiong Zhi bes more courageous to endure Song Xuantin''s unending talk.


    However, contrary to her expectation, Xuantin just said one word.


    "Failed."


    "..."


    Silence remained between them. Xuantin was in no mood to tell the details of her failed mission. She was suffering from the blow until now.


    While Xiong Zhi did not know what to say. How tofort someone? She did not know. Maybe silence was the best answer.


    Lunch came and Xuantin''s heart was so heavy that she just remained in her ce. Xiong Zhi was about to leave her however, Xiong Zhi''s conscience was telling her to be a good friend. She owned Xuantin so much. Without her, Linfeng might not call her name until now.


    Xiong Zhi sighed and got back to her seat.


    "Xuantin..." She nudges Xuantin who was still sulking.


    But Xuantin did not bother. For her, it was like the end of the world.


    ''Gu Zhen...''


    Throughout that day Gu Zhen did not even nce at her. Was thoseputers was attractive than her? Could they smile so lovingly like her? See their body! So dull! She, Xuantin had curves! Why Gu Zhen was so blind?! Could she really win against those s.l.u.ttyputers?!!


    "--Xuantin, don''t give up now. You said love has a long way to go. It was only operation 1. You have still many chances in the future." Did I say the right words?


    Xiong Zhi said sincerely. Xuantin looked at her. But still sat unmovingly. However, her eyes were now sparkled with courage.


    "Common. It''s lunch. Let''s use this chance. Let''s eat with Gu Zhen. I know you have many tricks left right?"


    Xuantin nodded enthusiastically.


    "Don''t worry, you imed yourself as my friend. So I will help you. Since you helped me."


    Xuantin stands up.


    "Yeah! With your help, I can get closer to him! Of course, I will not give up! I have been in love with him since I was seven! What a mere day? I can endure even ten years!" Xuantin said cing her fist on her chest.


    "Good! Let''s go now!"


    So the two of them exited in the ssroom.


    ____________________


    In the cafeteria, Gu Zhen was typing nonstop. He then grabbed a juice to drink while his other hand was still typing. At that moment, two huge shadows hovering above him. Subconsciously he looked up. Two pretty girls were looking at him. If it was another guy they might swoon right now. However, Gu Zhen just nods and ignores them. This brought a stab to Xuantin''s heart. But no! She must endure!


    Xiong Zhi just sat across from him and pulled Xuantin to sit beside her. Xuantin followed obediently like a bunny.


    And they ate in silence.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi could not help but nudge at Xuantin signaling at her to make her move. If this continues the bell might ring.


    "I--Gu Zhen...d-do you want more juice?"


    "...." Xiong Zhi


    ''Juice? What kind of move is that?''


    "Why? Do you have more?" Gu Zhen said then gulped thest drop of his juice.


    "I-I''m going to buy! I am thirsty...so to save time I will also buy yours ..I''m just going to the counter anyway hehe" And then Xuantin quickly ran to the counter.


    "..." Xiong Zhi


    Gu Zhen looked at the running figure of Xuantin before going back to his typing. But the corner of his lips was slightly curved. Xiong Zhi who was observing at the side, of course, noticed this.


    '' Is he smiling? What''s that a smile? Come to think of it...this guy never smile even we were alone...hmmm...cadon''t believe this move is effective...maybe I should try sometimes...''


    ***[RR]: oh poor Linfeng..be prepared!****


    (A/N: Why are you popping suddenly?)


    ***[RR]: why? Are you the only one who had a privilege to pop up?****


    (A/N:....)


    In the counter, Song Xuantin epted the two juice in her hands. Stalking Gu Zhen for nine years, she knew what he likes and dislikes. Apple vor for him an orange for her. She was about to go back when she saw a junior student writing something on the carton of juice.


    ''Fighting!'' The girl keeps the juice and then gave it to some guy in her table. Then the guy smiled at the girl.


    Song Xuantin then looked at the juice''s carton. She was drinking this juice since the first day but never notice that in the corner was like a nk whiteboard design on it. On top it was written: convey your message!


    Then her eyes lit up. She borrowed a pen from the counter, wrote and draw something on it.


    She went back to their table and handed the apple juice to Gu Zhen. Gu Zhen just mattered ''thanks'' and drank from it. However, throughout the lunch, he seemed to not notice Xuantin''s message on the carton juice. This brought another stab to Xuantin. But who cares? Did she not suffer for many stabs for all those years? Even he did not notice it, it did not matter. She could try again!


    The bell rang and all of them prepared to go. Xuantin and Xiong Zhi went ahead first. But before they turn to the corner Xiong Zhi saw Gu Zhen in front of the trash bin studying the carton of juice in his hand.

 Chapter 47 - Coming (III)

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Coming (III)</h4>


    At the same time, at the entrance of Shengye international airport, a group of ck-suited men lined up waiting for something.


    Then a middle-aged man in his forties and a pretty teenage walkout from the entrance. The men instantly bowed and greeted in unison.


    "Wee back, Third master and Miss Xiong Wuyue!"


    This attracted a lot of people. Suddenly shes of cameras and journalists surrounded them. The group of men blocked them while leading the two important figures to the limousine.


    After the two figures seated in the car, the men went to their own cars and followed the limousine. All in all, fifteen cars surrounded the limo.


    The pretty girl took off her sunsses and smiled sweetly to his father.


    "Father did you called the media?"


    "Who do you think it is other than me? We need a grandiose entrance and attract a lot of people. Let them know that the future heir of Xiong Empire is in China."


    "Of course, father, we deserve the most extravagant service China can give. " Xiong Wuyue smirked. Then she looked at her father with anticipation.


    "Can we stay at Xiong Mansion?"


    Third Master, Xiong De, shook his head.


    "You know the rules. The descendants can only stay at the Xiong Mansion. If you want to go, you can visit, but we can only stay at Xiong Ci (second) mansion in L city."


    Xiong Wuyue pouted.


    "Why? Those g*ddamn rules! I contributed a lot this year to the Xiong business! I''m the model of Xiong Dresse'' in Paris! Without me, the Xiong corp could not secure that deal!Hmph!" Xiong Wuyue burst out.


    She was displeased. She works hard for her image and be the youngest international model at the age of seventeen. She even dated that french old pervert to secure that deal. Yet the old man Xiong did not even budge when she called and hinted that she wanted to stay at Xiong Mansion! That old Xiong was like a hard rock! Not easy to please! Not easy to move!


    She really wanted to stay at Xiong Mansion ever since she was young. That Mansion was very luxurious. Those people who could sleep at Xiong Mansion were all heirs and first descendant. Even nobles from another country or president could not force to sleep in that majestic mansion!


    She gritted her teeth. She grows up in Xiong Ci Mansion in L city, three cities away from the imperial city. Even the Xiong Ci mansion was big and beautiful estate it could notpare how dazzling the main mansion in the imperial city. Whenever she visited Xiong Mansion her eyes sparkled and she vowed to herself that one day she would live there.


    Besides....that man will live there...


    '' Why ...


    '' Why I was not born as a first descendant?! I am more capable! I deserve it! ''


    "Wuyue''er don''t worry, in the future, we can stay and live there as long as we want." His fatherforted her.


    "But for now, don''t visit Xiong Mansion, let''s appear first in the anniversary banquet. I''ll visit uncle first. You, prepare for connections and learn who you will approach that day. And don''t forget to get closer to your cousin, Xiong Zhi."


    "As if she wille," Wuyue said in disdain.


    She already investigated that girl. Since she left China seven years ago, her father paid someone to have a close eye in Xiong Zhi. Who were her friends, contacts, what event she appears, etc? But all these years, that girl never left the mansion. She even had no friends.


    However this recent year, Old Xiong let her attend school. But until this time, the girl did not enter the social circle. Oh, she heard once that she went out with a celebrity''s child and the general''s nerd. But those two pose no threat to her. What could a mere celebrity and military family do against them, a Xiong? They were dogs to her.


    "No worry father. I''ll get cousin''s trust. Leave her to me." She is not even deserving of my time...really ipetent.


    "Wuyue''er is really my lucky star." Xiong De smiled proudly. Suddenly he remembered something.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. An important figure wille. You need to leave them a good impression and establish a connection. "


    Xiong Wuyue furrowed her pretty brows. She already investigated who were the important people that woulde and discussed it with her father. Did they forget someone very important?


    "I just heard this news from a friend yesterday." His father exined.


    "Oh. Who are they that can make us Xiong extend an invitation on thest hour?" Xiong Wuyue was a little bewildered. Usually, an invitation from the Xiong family would appear a month before the event. This was to make the people who were invited to prepare more for the said event. Because an event from a Xiong family was very big, and broadcast internationally. Not only that, only almighty, legendary figures and wealthiest family could attend the banquet hosted by Xiong. That''s how powerful their family was.


    "Oh. Of course, who else? It is the Guan family. That Old Guan and his youngest grandson will attend."

 Chapter 48 - Xiong Family

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Xiong Family</h4>


    Xiong Family Nth Generation (3 sons)


    1. Old Xiong (Xiong Wacai) 66 yrs/ First descendant /Asia own 80% shares of Xiong Empire


    Sons and daughters :


    1 son - died at 15


    1 daughter- Xiong Huwei died at 32 (XZ''s mother)


    grandchildren: Xiong Zhi


    2. Xiong Min / 64 yrs/ North America 15%


    Sons:


    1st son- Xiong Bn/ Canda 5%


    [sons] a. Xiong Emm/ 20. b. Xiong Fann/21


    2nd son- Xiong Cai / Europe 2%


    [daughters] a. Xiong Gaiyu/19. b. Xiong Hio/18


    3rd son- Xiong De/ United States 8%


    [daughter] Xiong Wuyue/ 17


    3. Xiong Guwen/ South America 5% (dead)


    Sons and daughters:


    1st son and 2nd son -dead


    3rd son- Xiong Li / Brazil 4%


    [son] Xiong Pei /23. [daughter] Xiong Qin /20


    4th son- Xiong Nuen Zai/ Europe/ painter and artist/ 0%. [ son] Xiong Ryu /8yrs.


    1 daughter/ youngest- Xiong Mai / Europe/Brazil/ 1% [no child]


    Wu Yuao (dead) - XZ''s father. A lower reputation than the Xiong but also a wealth family. Family of businessmen and other professions. Her father was married to Xiong Family that''s why herst name was still Xiong.


    *****


    The sounds of the zither swallowed the little chatters, soft giggles, and pleasantries in the big pavilion.


    Instead of chandeliers, red bignterns were hanging in the golden ceiling. Every corner of the big pavilion was filled with expensive incense. Filling the surrounding a pleasant and fragrant smell. The big and wide pavilion was surrounded by different kinds of flowers and bamboo leaves. It was said that the old Xiong like bamboo leaves.


    The luxurious pavilion was connected to the path to a?garden. A smallke with five feet deep and a bridge across it. Under the moonlight, theke reflected the stars and the moon on it. Adding a majestic aura of the ce. This ce was very expensive that only people like the Xiong family could rent it. Minutes that spend here was equaled to millions.


    However, it was worth it. This was one of the reasons why many people wanted to be invited to the Xiong Empire''s banquet. Aside from having connections, their reason also was to step inside in this expensive pavilion, a once in a lifetime experience.


    The guest did not exceed in a hundred. But with the musicians, waiters, staff, and dancers, the number of people in the pavilion would be an amount of more than three hundred.


    The people were wearing expensive ancient clothes ording to the theme.


    The sounds of chattering became livelier as time passed. Then there was amotion at the entrance.


    In the pathway, Xiong Bn, the first master of Xiong Ci (second) mansion and his two sons were walking towards the pavilion. The moment they step foot in the pavilion, the guests flock to them and sang praises. Xiong Bn was satisfied with the attention the rich people gave him. Even though he only managed the business in Canada, he still holds a big amount of power since he was managing the 5% of Xiong Empire. His two sons were the same. They had been leaving in Canada and they did not have that kind of poprity than here in China. They even saw a lot of big shots here who wanted to talk to them. This was the power of being a Xiong. No matter what branches they were, from Xiong Ci Mansion or from Xiong Bing Deng (third) Mansion they were revered.


    (A/N: to make it clear, the nth generation has three sons. Old Xiong, Xiong Wacai was given the title of the first descendant. It means that he was the heir, and his future sons will be the heir also, hence he was given the Xiong Mansion (main), the second son was Xiong Bn who was given Xiong Ci (second) mansion. The third son was Xiong Gwen who was given the Xiong Bing Deng mansion (third) .)


    Then momentster, the second master of Xiong Ci Mansion, Xiong Cai with his two daughters appeared. Xiong Cai was stationed in Europe, managing 2% percent of the empire. He was doing good in Europe and the business there was still expanding. Hence, when they came the attention was torn into half. The most businessmen from Europe came to greet Xiong Cai. This made Xiong Bn a little sour.


    After a minute, a guest whisper-yelled.


    "Someone from the third mansion came!"


    True to his words, Xiong Li, the first master of Xiong Bing Deng mansion, with his son and daughter appeared. Xiong Li was assigned from South America. He only managed 4% of the empire, but his progress of expanding, promoting and coboration with other bigpanies within South America made him famous. Over the past year since he was handed the business there, the ie growth increased and still increasing. Among the masters appeared, he showed the greatest potential. So a lot of people, especially those who were expanding their business in South America surrounded. Then a few momentster someone shouted.


    "Xiong Mai came!" People including the Xiong looked at the entrance and found a beautiful and splendid woman. She really looked like a goddess in her Quipao and a lot of men surrounded her. Xiong Mai''s rtion to Xiong was a little distant. She appeared rarely in any Xiong''s event. So her appearance here was a? pleasant surprise. Nevertheless, people wanted to meet this mysterious beauty. She only managed 1% of the empire in North America. But her business there was doing good. She doesn''t have a husband yet that''s why men flock to her.


    While the people were chattering and sucking up with every member of Xiong. From the entrance, a man appeared wearing a green robe and straw hat. Some people noticed him and recognized him but did not give him any wee.


    Xiong Neuen Zai did not pay them any heed. He was the fourth master of Xiong Bing Deng mansion. He had the least reputation since he did not manage any business from the Xiong Empire. It was rumored that he was supposed to handle some business in Austria but he declined. He insisted on bing a painter and an artist in Europe. He never appeared in any Xiong''s asions. So those people who noticed were very surprised. But they did not voice out their opinions.


    After a while, amotion louder than earlier happened near the pathway. The third master of Xiong Ci mansion, Xiong De appeared with his daughter. Xiong De had the biggest percent among any member of Xiong here. He managed 8% of the empire. He was doing great in the US and his connections were deep and wide. Instantly, those people who were surrounding Xiong Bn, Xiong Cai, Xiong Li, and Xiong Mai were drawn to Xiong De. They did not think twice to curry his favor. When they saw his beautiful daughter beside him who was like a littledy seductress, they praised her immediately some even bravelypared her to all the daughters.


    "Third master Xiong De, you did not tell us you''re hiding beauty in your home. Your daughter is a goddess!"


    "Master Xiong De, your daughter is the most beautifuldy I saw today. Whoever will be your future son-inw is so lucky!"


    "Mr. Xiong De, I heard your daughter titled as the youngest international model in history. She even secured a very big deal from France. Is that true? She is indeed a talented and beautifuldy! What a lucky father you are!"


    "Big brothers, you all ttered Wuyue''er here. Wuyue''er did not deserve your praises. My small deed here did notpare to Big brother''s aplishments. You are all an idol of Wuyue''er. Wuyue''er is so happy meeting the mighty and famous Big brothers." Xiong Wuyue sweet voice won all the man''s heart.


    "Oh. Ms. Wuyue is very polite. We are the same age as your father, we are not a big brother anymore." The menughed but even though they said that they were very pleased inside.


    Xiong Wuyue''s pretty eyes went wide. She gave out a surprised gasp.


    "Wuyue''er is sorry. You all did not look like my father''s age at all. " Then the menughed again.


    Xiong Bn fisted his fist. Ever since that man and daughter duo appeared their presence here in the pavilion diminished. They clearly steal the spotlight. Xiong Cai was thinking the same thing. But he could not do anything. He knows that his younger brother was a schemer bastard. He was likely the man who had great support in the Xiong family.


    Since old Xiong''s only son died and he had no grandson, the other branch was eyeing the heir position.


    After some more minutes, the loud chattering suddenly became quiet. From a distance. A group was nearing the entrance. An old man wearing a white robe and a ck hat was in front. Despite his age, he disyed ultimate power and authority. Making all the powerful man in the room to acknowledge and revere the old man. On his side was a handsome man wearing a ck robe. No doubt, the old man was the Old Xiong and the man beside him was Mr. Zhou!


    The guest walked to their direction instantly to personally greet the old man when they momentarily stopped in their tracks. Behind the old man was a girl wearing light blue hanfu with white flowers embroidered with it. Her long ck hair was half pin upheld by a silver pin with diamonds at the tip in the shape of a flower. What left flows freely behind her. Her make up was very light. Light blush, a light stroke of eyebrow and pink lips. However because of this very makeup,? her exquisite and define features were clearly exposed to everyone. Her eyes did not wander anywhere making the men want those lovely eyes to spare them a nce. And when that eyes of her nce at them swiftly, every man and woman in that direction felt their heart skipped a beat. Her eyes.. were surprisingly cold yet clear. It was like their soul was exposed to those very eyes.


    The girl stepped was slow as she was following her grandfather. Everyone in the room could not help but watched as she gracefully and without w took a step. She was like a goddess who came out of the painting. Compared to thedies in this room with thick make up on them, this girl''s natural exquisite beauty topple them all. It was like among jewels and diamonds, she was a rare one. Who outshines them all.


    Everyone forgets the little seductress who appeared earlier. Everyone''s attention was on the old man and the girl. They spected that this girl was no other than the only first descendant in the Xiong family, Xiong Zhi!


    Xiong Zhi did not make any appearance before. Seeing her, the guest made up their mind to build a good connection to her.


    Xiong Wuyue was standing and like everyone else she was looking at the new group who arrived. But her eyes glued to the dashing man standing beside Xiong Zhi. Linfeng was wearing an all-ck outfit. His ck robe was wide and swinging in his every step. In this ck outfit his creamy skin, red lips, and ck unruly hair stand out. His cor was slightly open revealing his defined cor bone and his upper hard chest. He was exuding an aura of mightiness and s.e.xiness. Standing beside Xiong Zhi, theyplemented each other. One with an aura of nobility and gracefulness and the other was like a mighty general who was ready to protect the goddess beside her.


    Xiong Wuyue examined the man. Her eyes were shining and her heart beats loudly.


    ''It been a long time since Ist saw him....he is bing more handsome as time passed.''


    Linfeng nced at Xiong Zhi said something to her and then he kneeled down.


    Xiong Wuyue saw Linfeng lift up the hanfu, took of Xiong Zhi''s shoe and personally massaged her feet. Xiong Zhi put a hand in Linfeng shoulder and she looked like she was stopping him. After a minute, Linfeng put her shoe on, stand up and smiled gently at Xiong Zhi. He leaned to whisper something that made Xiong Zhi smiled.


    Gasped erupted from the onlookers. Not only Wuyue watched their small interaction but the majority of the people there. Seeing the young miss of Xiong smile was a shock to them. The girl was very very beautiful and stunning when she smiles. She took all the hearts of men there.


    However, Xiong Wuyue was fisting her small fist. Her jealousy was eating her. The man she loved since young was smiling gently to another girl! It should be her! Linfeng was only gentle with Xiong Zhi because she was the young miss. But that girl did not deserve it all! She was better! The young miss of Xiong must be her! She was more talented! More beautiful! She must be the one standing beside Linfeng!


    Xiong Wuyue red daggers at Xiong Zhi.


    ''One day...I will get everything from you. I''ll be the young miss of Xiong! The mansion, the inheritance, your title, and even Linfeng...they all will be mine someday!!''


    Xiong Zhi was surrounded by the guest when she felt a re behind her back. She turned her head in that direction and her cold eyes met an angry one.

 Chapter 48 - Memories and Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Memories and Preparation</h4>


    Days passed quickly and in a blink of an eye, Friday came.


    There were air traffic that day for one sole reason: People who were invited to a certain anniversary were flying over from foreign countries to China. And every one of them were riding a private ne.


    Xiong family, well-known businessmen, some legendary figures and media were all preparing for the Anniversary banquet that would happen that night.


    Since it was the 325th Anniversary of Xiong Empire, Old Xiong use the ancient theme for this banquet. All decorations, tools and even stuffs uniform were all ancient. It was a brand new material however the design were all from ancient China. It was the same for the dress code. People must wear ordingly to the theme.


    In the biggest bedroom of the Xiong Ci Mansion, maids wereing back and forth. They were carrying boxes of hairpins, earrings, etc.


    In front of a mirror, two young professional make up artist and one fashion designer were attending a teenage girl.


    The younger makeup artist were drawing the girl''s thin brows gracefully and cautiously. After how many hours, the two makeup artist let out a sigh of relief and wipe the sweats on their forehead.


    The girl look at her image from the mirror and titled her head in every angle.


    The two makeup artist and the fashion designer began to lick her boots.


    "Wooow...with just a little effort from us, you, a beauty originally surpassed the goddess! I wish I have the same beautiful features as you." Little effort my ass! That''s the longest time I did makeup to someone. The younger one said while her eyes shown deep admiration contrary to her thoughts.


    Originally, they were eight makeup artist, but this Xiong girl was a tyrant! If one make a single mistake no matter how little it was, they would be fired immediately.


    "Yeah...for sureter, no one canpare with your beauty! All men there will glued their eyes on you." Said the fashion designer. They were fifteen earlier. Every one of them had special tasks, she, thest one that remained was tasked to provide a pair of earrings. It was good that she picked the most expensive one. The three young women continued their praises while examining the girl.


    Xiong Wuyue was very pleased. She looked like a goddess. A seductive one. Her long curly hair was tied up in a beautiful bun. Beautiful braids surrounded the bun. How they managed to do that was a miracle itself. Some strands of curly hair on both sides were loose. Teasing the gentleman to put it behind her ear. Hair ornaments that cost millions were dangling around her hair. A phoenix pin was added to make her more noble. Her thin brows were exquisite. ck and pink shades was extended in the corner of her eyes making it more alluring. Her lips were full red. Her long neck was exposed and a little cleavage was winking at them. Her pink hanfu that made of silk and cotton was hugging her curves. It was embroidered with lotus and plum blossoms. It restrained the seductive aura that was emitting in Xiong Wuyue''s body. True to the young women words, Xiong Wuyue looked like a goddess of beauty. However the look of contempt in her eyes and her smirk that was looking down at people destroyed the admiration of these young women. This miss was a beauty indeed however her inner self was not.


    "True. In that banquet, I''ll seduce all man. No one can resist my charm."


    Xiong Wuyue said while examining her slender neck.


    ''Including that man....I will not believe he will not fall from my charms...''


    Then she smiled evilly.


    ''I will make sure that he will stay at my side.''


    At the same time, in Xiong Mansion. Two older maids were busying themselves of putting makeup and braiding the girl''s hair. The girl raised her hand to stop the older maid who was about to braid her hair.


    "Make it simple.",then the girl turned to the other maid.


    "Please put light make up." And they continued.


    After a while, Xiong Zhi stand up and was lead into the dressing room. There, three beautiful expensive hanfus were disyed. Xiong Zhi studied them for a moment before she walked and touched the simplest one. This dress brought her memories. To be precise, it was a sad and yet a loving memory.


    \I was looking at the in white hanfu that was brought to me. It was beautiful even it was in and nothing on it. No maids could help me since it was a tradition that the descendants of the deceased must dress themselves in in white clothe alone. However, it was my first time seeing this kind of dress. I never touch one so I did not know how to put it.


    \After a while, I just put it ording to my instinct. It has threeyers on it. The thinnest one that I thought the inner garment was put first. Followed by the thickest cotton, then a silk. I tied it with a white ribbon. I let my hair down since I don''t know what to make of it. I went to the mirror and stare at my cold empty eyes. It was the same I saw everyday. And I always have the same feeling. However today, I felt my gaze be colder and emptier if that could make sense. In reality, I''m not close with grandfather. We treat each other as a neighbor. Well, I treat all people near me as a neighbor, nothing else. But that old man kept me since I was seven. Unknowingly, even I don''t want to, I be a little dependent to him. What could I say? He provides me everything. He was...my home. Not a home that one can feel safe, but a home that can provide your basic needs. Now, I wonder, was that I was feeling. I''m not sad to the point of shedding tears. I was just felt....a little lost. A little worried. What will my future will be? There are battles in inner family. Rtives were pulling me to their sides but I can''t trust them. Grandfather said in his testament that I would be married of to the Guan family. However, was that guy was trustful? Decent? A good man? I...don''t know....I don''t know anything. For the first time, I felt hopeless. I can''t trust no one, but I don''t have anywhere to go.


    \Suddenly a knock came. Linfeng came in his ck suit. My aide walk in and examined me for a moment. Then he smiled gently.


    "Young miss, you put it wrongly."


    "...."


    " Do you want me to help you?"


    "Please do." I said. It was good I always maintained my cold expression but the heat still reached my ears. It was embarrassing.


    I untied the ribbon and began to undress.


    "Wait!" Linfeng yelled while his one hand stopping me and the other blocking his face.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you are going to help me?" I asked. We have no time to waste.


    "Yes . I said that. But not this w-way. You just have to listen to me."


    "Oh. I see." I tied the ribbon again.


    Linfeng put down his hands and I could see his face was red.


    He turned to me and smiled bitterly.


    "Did you ever think me as a man?"


    Huhh?? He is a man right?


    "Nothing. Did you put the thinnest first? Then you should....."


    He continued on then he left. After I put the right arrangement of this hanfu. I walked out of the room. Linfeng met me. We were now walking towards the hallway, at the end of it was the door connected to the funeral area where many people I don''t recognize would be. I was about to opened the door when my hand shook. I stared at it. Even I denied it....my body couldn''t. That truth was, I''m afraid. I just stand there in front if the door for how long.


    Then a hand covered my shaking hand. I looked up to the owner of that hand.


    Linfeng smiled gently and tightened his grip to my hand. It did not bring pain, but warmth and safety instead.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here by your side. I will not leave you. Can I call you Zhi''er? So you can know I''m promising this not because of my duty. But being Linfeng, a close person by your side."


    I just stared at him. I met him since I was sixteen. Two years just passed. Could I really trust him? Could he really care about me when he just met me two years ago? What if he was taking advantage of my downfall? Targeting my inheritance?


    I looked down. I can''t trust anybody. I''m alone since young, maybe I could survive this.


    I did not answer him and just opened the door.


    Yes, I''m afraid, but I have no choice./


    Xiong Zhi''s grip on the clothes tightened. What follow after that funeral was storm. Her uncle and cousin duo won the internal battle of inheritance of Xiong. Their true colors were exposed. Assassination on Xiong who worked with Old Xiong and the loyal Zhou happened. Those who left were forced to support those evil duo. Some just fled. Some took advantage and cooperate with the two. Like that beast.


    However in good side, Xiong Zhi witnessed how Linfeng defended her and never left her. This....was how she came to trust the man. As he promised, when the treaty between Zhou and Xiong was broken, Linfeng chose to stay at her side. He never once left her.


    Another images shes in her mind. The time when they got separated.


    Xiong Zhi immediately shut her mind. Those memories....she did not want to remember.


    But it did not mean she would let it go. Those who made them suffer...


    ''I will return it to them tenfolds!


    ''Third Uncle


    ''Xiong Wuyue


    ''Guan Shi Ren


    ''I''ll never forget what you did!!''


    "--Ms?Young miss? Are you okay?" The old maid asked.


    Xiong Zhi turned her head to her and the old maid was shocked and almost fell to the ground.


    "I''m okay. I''ll choose this."


    Xiong Zhi chose the light blue one that was embroidered by white flowers. The simplest among the three.


    While changing she was also calming herself. Her heart was raging and her hands were itchy. Her legs wanted to run ap.


    On the other side, the old maid was still pale and sweating. The older maid noticed it and asked.


    "Are you okay? We almost done. Just hang on."


    "Y-yeah." The old maid replied with her heads down. Until now she could never forget the look of their young miss earlier.


    Full of hatred and killing intent.

 Chapter 50 - Xiong Wuyue

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Xiong Wuyue</h4>


    (A/n: I rece /\ to ** It means the past.)


    _________________________________________


    *


    "You have to marry this year. If you agree, the elders and shareholders will definitely give back your shares." Xiong Wuyue''s pleading eyes directly stare at mine. Her face was full of worry. But my sharp eyes could see the trace of contempt with them. But I did not point it out. Simply, because I did not care.


    "I won''t. I will follow grandfather''s will. I''ll marry to Guan family when I turn twenty-three."


    Grandfather died two years ago. The Xiong Empire became a mess after that.


    The two branches, Xiong Ci and Xiong Bing Deng fought for the heir position. Since the first descent in line had no son, it was their opportunity. Uncle Xiong Li had the least shares in his hand. But he was pushing to gain more shares and buying from other shareholders. Uncle Xiong Cai was pushing his limit and using his daughter to gain the support of foreign investors. Uncle Xiong Bn was doing everything to have an upper hand. His target was third Uncle, Xiong De. He was putting everything to bring him down. Because of all of them, Wuyue''s father had the greatest share. How he managed to do that was very despicable.


    In thest two years, First Uncle and third Uncle almost had equal shares. But First uncle had two sons who were good at business and have connections from bigpanies. Causing him to have an upper hand. If a year passed like that, no doubt first uncle would win the position of CEO. However, justst month, which I just heard fromst week, third uncle bought my shares without my consent.


    Actually, I had the greatest share among them which I inherited from mother. If I was a man, I''ll be inheriting Xiong Empire now.


    Third Uncle bought my shares causing him to be at the top of the board. As of now, with the greatest share, he became the CEOst week.


    I was angry at what third uncle did. Before grandfather dies, Third Uncle asked grandfather to be my guardian until I turned twenty-three, until the time I married to Guan family. Grandfather agreed. Grandfather stated that the person who could be my guardian should have no more than one child. And third uncle fitted the requirement.


    I was quite disappointed. At least I wanted 5th uncle Xiong Nuan Zai to be my guardian since he did not fight for the Xiong inheritance. Or to Aunt Xiong Mai who kept her distance to the Xiong.


    Butter on, after grandfather died, fifth uncle said that he was going to get his permission to be my guardian. But that day, his son, Xiong Ryu who was in elementary got kidnapped. Aunt Mai also said sorry to me. She said that day she was also going to take care of me as my guardian when she was arrested. It took her days to clear her innocence. Hearing them, I realized that third uncle schemed to be my guardian. Eliminating his enemies. And now two yearster his purpose was exposed. He was nning from the very start to buy my shares.


    How despicable.


    And now they want me to left the Xiong Mansion to them and married to Guan Family? In their dreams. If I married and left the Xiong mansion they would be the true inheritor of the Xiong Empire. At least make them wait for three more years.


    A glint shed in Wuyue''s eyes. But then she smiled.


    "I understand little cousin. We just want you to have your position back in Xiong Empire. If you married to Guan Family your position in thepany will be elevated. But since little sister doesn''t want to marry early, I''ll support you. Here--" Wuyue gets something in her bag.


    "--This is a sweet tea I brought from Japan. You''ll like it." She then called a maid to brew it for us.


    See? She clearly thinks she was the master of this house.


    We exchanged polite words while drinking tea. However, I got dizzy in a few moments and copsed.


    I woke up with a headache. My body felt heavy and numb. I tried to stand up but it was futile. I looked around the room and found it unfamiliar and unweing. It was avish room. Still, it cannotpare to the Xiong Mansion.


    I saw Wuyue talking on the phone beside the window. She noticed my movement and ended the call.


    "Dear little cousin, how was your rest?" She smiled sweetly but her eyes did not hide her contempt. Suddenly I had a bad feeling.


    "Where am I? What are you nning?" I asked her while I tried to get up. But my body did not listen. It just stayed on its ce.


    "My bad, you really think ill of me. I just want you to know your future husband more." She said while sitting on the bed.


    "You know, chatting, exchanging greetings with him in morning and evening, and even serving him in bed." She whispered in my ear.


    "With that, you can spend more time with him. You can secure his heart. Am I not a thoughtful cousin?" She smiled maliciously.


    Without a doubt I know I''m in Guan mansion.


    I stared hard at her. Only one question runs in my mind.


    "Linfeng, where is he?"


    The smile on Wuyue''s facepletely vanished. She then pped my face. Hard.


    "How dare you! Don''t casually speak his name! You have NO right! You already promised to another man! Yet you still asking MY man!!?!!"


    The pain was lingering my cheek. But all I care about was the words ''MY man''.


    I faced Wuyue. She was all fl.u.s.tered in rage. That moment, I knew she harbored feelings with Linfeng.


    "Linfeng will never love a woman like you-" another pped in my cheek. I tasted blood.


    Wuyue grabbed my hair and shouted crazily.


    "And you think you deserve him?!!! Never!! He never loved you !!! He stayed at your side because of your title as the young miss of Xiong!"


    I cannot move my body but I could still smile.


    "Really? Then why he still stay at my side when the treaty was broken? He could have gone away. But he chose me!"


    "Aggghh!!!" She then rammed my head in the headboard.


    "He doesn''t love you! He did not care about you!" She said while banging my head.


    Iughed at the pain. I don''t care about it. I know I''m totally doomed. They finally showed their true colors. But I would not let Wuyue speak nor thought about Linfeng as her man.


    A gentle image appeared in my mind. He was smiling beautifully.


    ''I will never leave by your side. That is a promise.''


    Linfeng...


    "He will never be yours...." I said through gritted teeth.


    Wuyue went mad. Her nails scratched my face. Her hair was disheveled. Her eyes were red.


    "I will make him mine! I''ll be the young miss of Xiong! He will attend to me...he will only serve me! I will make his lips utter only my name! Not yours! I will do everything I wanted to do to him! Even in bed..." She smiled evilly. Then sheughed. It looked like she was already living in her own world.


    Her words disgusted me. Infuriated me.


    No! Linfeng would never submit to her! He promised me...


    "Your wrong...he will never be yours..." I said the words very hard.


    She began to be mad again when the doors opened. A tall figure appears


    "Really---"


    *


    "Little cousin, I almost did not recognize you. You grow beautiful and more charming than thest time I saw you." Xiong Wuyue made her way to Xiong Zhi. She smiled sweetly cutting Xiong Zhi''s memories of the past.


    The guest surrounded Xiong Zhi gave way to Xiong Wuyue and watched their exchange. Two beautifuldies in front of their eyes, who did not want that scenery?


    However, no one noticed the other party was cold while the opposite keep ncing at the man in ck robes.


    Xiong Zhi just stared coldly at Xiong Wuyue. That was thest memory she left to her in the past lifetime.


    Xiong Wuyue was still waiting for Xiong Zhi''s response. She was still wearing her sweet smile. But inwardly she was mocking her.


    ''What? You are stunned by my beauty? Of course, you must feel threatened. Linfeng might fall for me any moment now!''


    Xiong Wuyue smiled more sweetly her confidence soaring to the sky.


    "What little cousin stunned for? Have you forgotten me?" Xiong Wuyue makes a cute expression, pouting her lips. The men surrounded felt their hearts skip a beat. Truly this Xiong Miss was a beauty!


    However, Xiong Zhi''s gaze bes colder.


    ''Forget you? Never! I''ll never forget and forgive your past deeds.''


    Xiong Wuyue''s cuteness still met silence.


    Xiong Wuyue just smirked inside.


    '' What a loser. I just talked to her and she was already speechless. She must be full of insecurities right now.''

 Chapter 51 - Xiong Wuyue (II)

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Xiong Wuyue (II)</h4>


    "Who are you?" Xiong Zhi asked. Her cool voice was refreshing to hear.


    Xing Wuyue raised her brow. Then sheughed gracefully.


    "I cannot me little cousin for not remembering me. West met at your parent''s funeral. You''re so young at that time. I am your dear cousin Xiong Wuyue, do you remember your uncle De? I''m her daughter." She smiled politely. She even reached her hand to hold Xiong Zhi''s arm.


    However before she could touch her, Xiong Zhi''s reply was heard by everyone.


    "Oh? It''s you. Forgive me, I did not recognize you easily. Your nose, chin, and eyes changed."


    The silence was met. Then theughter of a girl sounded. Some of the guests hold theirughter to not offend Xiong Wuyue.


    Who doesn''t understand what the young miss of Xiong means?


    The girl whoughed loudly walked nearer to Xiong Zhi. She was wearing a light purple hanfu. Her hair was braided to a beautiful bun. Her face is pretty and she smiled showing her pretty white teeth.


    "Little cousin Xiong Zhi doesn''t like to socialize with other people. So she doesn''t know how to properly greet you cousin Wuyu''er. She is so straightforward, so honest, but she''s not trying to offend you." The girl smiled sweetly while her eyes mocking the dark face of Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth.


    "Big Cousin Xiong Gaiyu.."


    Xiong Gaiyu bowed lightly as a greeting to Xiong Zhi.


    "Cousin Zhi, we have not met before. I am the first daughter of your uncle Xiong Cai, Xiong Gaiyu."


    Xiong Zhi observed Xiong Gayu. In the past life, they only met once in her grandfather'' s funeral. She doesn''t have any impression on her. They never talked. But she had an inkling that this girl dislikes Wuyue.


    "Nice to meet you. " Xiong Zhi said politely.


    Xiong Gaiyu just smiled and smirked at Xiong Wuyue.


    "I cannot me you cousin Zhi''er. Wuyue''er really changed so much. Even, I who always saw her in the past could not recognize Wuyue''er. Her appearance really changed. As expected of the youngest international model, where did you go to surgery? " She leaned towards Xiong Wuyue and examined her face.


    "Truly fantastic! Looks natural! Tell me, little cousin, so I can make some rmendations to my friends." Her voice was cheerful however the corner of her lips was mocking Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue was fl.u.s.tered. No one knows that she undergo surgery when she was fifteen. So whenever there''s an interview she always said that it was a natural beauty and just taking care meticulously on her skin.


    Some of the guests snickered and some look at Xiong Wuyue with mocking eyes, most were girls who envied her earlier.


    For rich people, having surgery was onlymon. However in the case of Xiong Wuyue who was known as having a natural beauty was really a huge shock.


    Xiong Wuyue red at Xiong Gaiyu and red daggers secretly to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi might say it casually with no intention to offend her but because of her, the people here look at her differently.


    Xiong Wuyue just swallowed their insulting gaze and smirked at Xiong Gayu.


    '' Do you think you are the only one who knows dirty secrets?''


    "I take no offense. It''s just that there''s an ident that year. But I made sure to make my original features to not change. Big cousin Gaiyu, how''s my future cousin-inw treating you? I heard some rumors that made me worry about you. I heard that brother Gin Yang (a/n: boyfriend of Gaiyu) dated a woman behind your back and identally got her pregnant! Even they said you are both matches made from heaven, you should break up with him! That kind of man did not deserve my Big Cousin!" Xiong Wuyue said with worrying eyes.


    Some gasps and low murmurs erupted from the guests.


    It was a big news. Everybody knows that Xiong Gaiyu and her boyfriend, Gin Yang, were a perfect couple. They even be fiance. But this news, no one knows!


    Xiong Gaiyu was pale. She only knew that her boyfriend cheated on herst week. But she did not know that that girl was pregnant! She nned to turn a blind eye on his cheating because they would be mock as a perfect couple if they break up now, but this...


    Xing Gaiyu quickly turned around and run into the corner. She wanted to know if it was true or not. She knew that that father and daughter duo (a/n: aka Wuyue and his father) were watching their movements like how they watched them. So this news might be true.


    Xiong Wuyue just smirked evilly at the running figure of Xiong Gayu.


    '' She wants to fight me? If she has some guts! ''


    The gossip about her surgery was gone instantly and was reced by the huge news about Xiong Gaiyu''s boyfriend cheating on her.


    Xiong Wuyue turned to Xiong Zhi. She was a bit startled because Xiong Zhi was still staring at her. Not even minding about the news she gave earlier. Xiong Wuyue hasn''t forgotten the offense Xiong Zhi made on her earlier.


    She smiled sweetly to Xiong Zhi.


    "Little cousin, did you see that? Our big cousin is distressed right now. She must not be cking off and worrying about us. She must worry about herself instead. " She took a step to Xiong Zhi. Still smiling.


    "You must note to people like her. We might be a burden. Come to this big cousin instead, this cousin likes you. I''ll show you around to familiarize myself with people. Your cousin knows them all."


    Even though Xiong Wuyue wants to p Xiong Zhi''s face she would give her a chance to be her follower. Befriend her, then get the rights that supposed to be hers.


    ''Father also said that I need to befriend this dumb girl. ''


    Xiong Zhi stared coldly at the alluring smile of Xiong Wuyue.


    After a while she replied.


    "I thank big cousin sister for your invitation. But I''m afraid to burden cousin sister. " then Xiong Zhi reached out for Linfeng''s arm.


    "Linfeng is enough. He will show me around." Then she turned away but not before ncing at Xiong Wuyue''s face full of anger.


    Xiong Zhi smirked.


    '' I will make you suffer from ultimate envy. See...Linfeng is mine. He will never be yours, not even in the past, nor in the future. ''

 Chapter 52 - Xiong Wuyue (III)

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Xiong Wuyue (III)</h4>


    The cheerful yet serene atmosphere continued as Old Xiong gave an opening speech. Then next was entertainment. A group of professional cultural dancers danced gracefully. Musicians yed wonderfully.


    Some CEOs brought their own kin to perform. Until it became apetition to please the Old Xiong.


    After a certain owner of a big shippingpany representative performed their magical traditional dance, Xiong De (third uncle) nodded at Xiong Wuyue to act her y.


    Xiong Wuyue gracefully stand up and walked to the tform and curtsied to Old Xiong.


    "Xiong Wuyue, greeted grandfather and may the gods blessed the Xiong Empire for generations toe. "


    "En." Old Xiong said. He looked at his beautiful granddaughter from his 2nd brother. Even he did not have a good rtionship to his younger brother, he did not hold grudges to his descendants. He treated them equally like his first granddaughter, as long as no one crossed his bottom line for them- that was to shame their surname Xiong, he would treat them nicely.


    "Grandfather, Wuyue''er wants to present a blessing of gift for the fortune of the Xiong Empire. May it please you and the holders who lead the Xiong Empire to it''s mightiness and glory it is receiving nowadays. "


    "En." The share holders who were now elders were pleased of what they heard. This humble girl did not forget them unlike those who perform earlier from the otherpanies, only giving praise at the Old Xiong who sat at the center.


    After receiving their consent, Xiong Wuyue pped her small hands. Girls in teens wearing yellow and purple dresses (hanfu) with same design and decorations walked in and joined her in the tform. The girls were all pretty but it cannotpare to Xiong Wuyue''s seductive and alluring beauty. They brought a red robe with a phoenix embroidered in it and dr.a.p.ed it at Xiong Wuyue''s shoulder.


    She walked in the center and positioned herself. While the girls in yellow hanfus surrounded her and the purple ones surrounded the yellow girls. From above, they made one yellow circle with outer purple circle and in the center, a one red dot - that was Xiong Wuyue. The purple ones bowed their foreheads on the floor, the yellow one kneeled, looking up while raising their hands towards the girl in red in the center like they were worshipping her. Xiong Wuyue was standing , her jade arms were aligned 180¡ã and her fingers were curved.


    (A/n: her hands like these ????)


    She looked around seductively and while catching a glimpse of Xiong Zhi who was sitting beside Old Xiong, her eyes shed with challenge and arrogance. When her eyes found Linfeng in the corner, she smiled seductively and her entire being be alluring.


    No one knows where a group of men beside the tform appeared wearing? green robes holding musical instruments. When the man holding two bamboo stick hit the two stick three times, the man holding a dizi (bamboo flute) started his solo.


    At the same time. The purple girls who were kowtowing to the floor slightly moved. They were still kneeling but there hands moved like waves with their upper body. Xiong Wuyue in the center also moved, her aligned arms enclosed her body slowly. She slowly kneel while also swinging her head with her upper body rhythmically with the purple girls. Watching from afar, the guests could see their movements gracefully and some wealthy people who loved traditional music gasped in awe. In the opening, they could understand what was Xiong Wuyue''s performing.


    "It is? *the small bird turned into a Phoenix !" An old woman said in awe.


    The guest who heard the old woman''s exmation stared at Xiong Wuyue with admiration.


    They knew who the old woman was. She was a traditional music expert and also a friend of Old Xiong. It was said that a third of share holders of Xiong Empire were friends of this old woman. In other words, this old woman background was extraordinary.


    No matter how many times they nned to be connected with this old woman for their business prospect they could not get her attention. It was also rumored that this old woman was very strict and a snob. So, making her eximed in pleasant surprise made the guests admired and envy Xiong Wuyue who managed to catch her attention.


    Some share holders and elders who were sitting nearby to this old woman, heard it. Questions and murmurs came up until it reached to the first row.


    One elder, who were a share holder and also a friend of Old Xiong who also sitting at the front row together with the Old Xiong said in pleasant voice.


    "What a good granddaughter you have Old Xiong! She has a good taste! Choosing this musical dance piece to perform in front of us. She is clearly telling us how the Xiong Empire from scratch be a magnificent one! An intelligent granddaughter indeed!"


    Some guests and elders nodded while the others kept quiet.


    Even though some agreed they did not shown it outside. They were still in guard because the Young miss of Xiong is here. Who knows if the two granddaughters would collide in the future? This was not the time to side either of them.


    But some guests shamelessly nced at Xiong Zhi. To watch the young miss reaction to this 2nd grade miss of Xiong who were now the center of attention.


    Xiong Zhi was aware of their stares. But she still has her expressionless face. Inside she was calm. What is their to react for? For her it was boring.


    The musical y continued. The small bird turned into a phoenix is a musical y without words. It showcased the musical instruments and dance movements to portray the y to the audience. Hence, it was one of the top ten difficult dance y. Not only it was apanied with difficult music piece but dance moves were extremely difficult as well. Especially to the dancer who were dancing as the bird who turned into a phoenix.


    After the dizi solo, the man who had the bamboo stick started drumming, the men who were holding the pipa started strumming and plucking slowly.


    In the tform, Xiong Wuyue was spinning in her knees. She was like a frightened bird who were afraid to raise her head as the story said.


    The dance continue as the story goes. The small bird turned into a phoenix was a story about the small bird who were mocked by everyone because of her small stature,mon appearance, and also her timid nature.


    In the stage the yellow girls started moving, they stand up in chorus and pointed at the small bird mockingly. After a beat of the drum their movement change and turned back from the red bird and faced the purple girls. Their gesture were like they were the one who were receiving the praise from the purple girls. Every beat of the drum , the yellow girls moved.


    The story continue as the yellow girls danced and the red bird was left in the center without attention.


    The story was the small bird was not noticed by the world and only watched the other beautiful birds to receive praises of the world. While they flew with graciousness and haughtiness like dominating the world, the small bird flew with caution. Afraid that some big and pretty birds would bully her.


    It was the same in the stage, the yellow girls were dancing and spinning gracefully. However, Xiong Wuyue was only dancing with small movements. It was graceful yet when she want to move and spin like the yellow girls she will enclosed her body and continue to dance in small movements again. She was afraid to dance like them. She was intimidated. A bird who was afraid to fly higher and fly together with other birds.


    The guests and the elders were very pleased. Some were even pitying the small bird, and give Xiong Wuyue a thumbs up in their hearts. In the future, they will treat this girl well!


    Xiong De was studying every elders reactions. He was satisfied by the oue. He looked at her daughter in the stage. His lucky star was his daughter indeed! Their position in the elders hearts were bing higher! That was their goal! To leave a good impression!


    The slow music was apanied then by Xiao (kind of flute). The other instruments stopped. Only the sound of the Xiao could be heard.


    In the stage,? while the sad tone of Xiao sounded. The yellow dancers and purple dancers stopped their movements. Only Xiong Wuyue was dancing. She was dancing gracefully and as the second passed her dance be more big and freely.


    The small bird was expressing her feelings and her dreams. She wanted to fly freely without care in the world, without the mocked eyes of the other birds.


    Then the drums sounded.


    Slow at first then fast. Fast like someone was running. The yellow girls on the stage followed the beat of the drums. But this time, they were surrounding the red small bird. Spinning, leaping, and their yellow bright dress were mocking and insulting the small bird.


    The small bird who dared to dream? To dream to fly together with them? To fly freely and higher than them? What a guts!


    The pipa also sounded very fast. Every pluck was fast apanying the fast beat of the music.


    In the stage, the yellow dresses and purple one''s were dancing fiercely, spinning fast, leaping high. Their dresses were like a wave. A hurricane.


    The small bird? in the center was also dancing very fast. Like she was running, looking for an escape from the torture of yellow and the purple birds.


    This was the trial of the small bird.


    The tribtion.


    Then the music stopped. The dizi sounded again. A very high note.


    At the same time, the dancers stopped. In the middle, Xiong Wuyue leaped high together with the high notes.? Her body was arc like a bow, her hands were stretched like a wings. Her red dress looked like feathers.


    The audience felt their hearts skipped a beat. They looked at Xiong Wuyue who was like a flying bird, who won the constant struggle among the birds.


    When shended at the tform. The other instrument apanied the dizi sounded, this time it was slower beat than earlier.


    In the stage, the yellow and purple dancers flew away from the small bird. Like a force they were brought away. In the center, the small bird continued to dance. It was the time for the small bird to shine.


    The melody was smooth now, apanying Xiong Wuyue in every graceful moves.


    She jumped high, spin , raised her legs, every difficult dance move she executed. The guests were awed.


    They gaped at Xiong Wuyue''s flexible moves.


    Xiong Zhi who were watching raised her eyebrow.


    '' Looks like today''s battle will be tough.''

 Chapter 53 - Xiong Wuyue (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Xiong Wuyue (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue''s movement became more bold as seconds passed. She did not just raised her legs. She even spin and lifted up her skirt, allowing the audience to have a glimpse of her long white legs. The small bird was gone, but a bold bird was now born.


    Xiong Wuyue did not forget to nce at Linfeng. Who were also watching her.


    She made her moves more alluring and seductive that made the woman, young and old, to twitched their brow.


    Xiong Zhi who was aware of what Xiong Wuyue wants nced quickly at Linfeng.


    Linfeng felt the stare. So he turned to look at Xiong Zhi.


    They just stared at each other.


    Linfeng could not help but ask.


    "Is something the matter young miss Zhi?"


    ''Is she ufortable?''


    Linfeng who was always under the torment of Xiong Zhi''s gazes knew how to differentiate her gazes. The look in her eyes right now was telling him something. But even he slightly understand the silent eyes of Xiong Zhi, he cannot read minds. Thus, he began to worry.


    Xiong Zhi who noticed the worry in Linfeng eyes breathed out a relief. Then she smiled happily.


    ''Looks like Linfeng is not affected.''


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment. Why the young miss stared at him like she wanted to say something but just let out a beautiful smile instead?


    Xiong Zhi returned to watching. Linfeng also did. However his mind was still trying to figure out what his young miss confusing actions mean earlier. What she wanted to say? Did she want to excuse herself and do her business (pee)?


    Thinking this, Linfeng coughed.


    In the tform, the ignored Xiong Wuyue was still doing her best to unt her figures and curves to a certain person.


    Then the music all sounded all together as the small bird won her tribtions , achieved her freedom and slowly turned into a phoenix.


    The yellow girls and purple girls danced rhythmically with Xiong Wuyue. Xiong Wuyue was their center, they were like the wings. Ayered wings. The phoenix bird had the wings of yellow??and it''s outeryered feathers were purple. They danced gracefully, leaped together, and spun in chorus. They were pleasing to watch.


    They danced like that for a minute apanied by a beautiful music.


    The other instruments stopped once again, and like from the start only the sound of dizi could be heard.


    The dancers in the tform returned to their original position. The purple dancers stopped first, then the yellow dancers, then the small bird who was now the phoenix.


    The dizi also stopped.


    Silence met them first, until someone pped, then all the audience followed. Exmations of pleasant surprise, smiles, and praises about the beautiful and alluring Xiong Wuyue echoed through the hall.


    Xiong Wuyue left the tform and bowed to the audience. She enjoyed the glory and praises that they were singing for her.


    How hard she worked and practiced for this performance! Especially that leap that was so high! How many dancers she fired whenever she did not get the timing right! Now all those suffering and foot ache did not disappoint her. When she looked at the elders, the elders smiled warmly at her. Even the Old Xiong was pleased with her.


    Then she looked at Linfeng.


    She longed for the admiration and l.u.s.t in Linfeng''s eyes for her.


    But when she turned to his direction she was infuriated.


    Linfeng was scratching the back of his neck while ncing at Xiong Zhi. He has an adorable look on his face. His cheek was a little flushed like he was embarrassed but trying to cover it up. He had a helpless look. While Xiong Zhi was hiding her small smile in her hands studying Linfeng''s embarrassed expression. They look cute and look like a couple if someone noticed them. But the crowd attention was on Xiong Wuyue who just performed.


    Xiong Wuyue was furious. That s.l.u.t!! What did she do to Linfeng?! Did she steal her time to shine to Linfeng?! Linfeng supposed to be praising her right now! Only looking at her! Not that s.l.u.t! That bitch!


    Xiong Wuyue was angry, her face was red as she was holding back her body to pull Xiong Zhi''s hair and pped her. How dare that dumb girl to flirt with her Linfeng!


    "You''ve done well. The guests are all pleased by your performance. You and the younger generations are the future of the Xiong family. Tell to this Old man what reward do you want?" Old Xiong''s words wake up Xiong Wuyue from her fury. When she heard his words she was stunned.


    Every year, she was performing her best, but not enough to let this old Xiong to reward her.


    Hearing the word ''reward'' made Xiong Wuyue''s eyes bright.


    "I--"? there''s many thing I want! I want to be the young miss of Xiong! To live in Xiong Mansion! To be served by Linfeng !


    "--want--" but before she could continue she saw her father, Xiong De, swiftly shaking his head. His eyes telling her to not want for anything right now. Their future woulde soon.


    ''You need to be patient..


    Be virtuous..


    You need to show them that you are only thinking for the good of Xiong Empire..


    Capture their favors, their hearts, let them leave an impression of you as a deserving young miss of Xiong...


    Then our dreams wille true...''


    Her father''s words reminded her.


    Right. This was not the time to act selfish. She needs to gain their favor and good impression of her.


    So Xiong Wuyue suppressed her greed. She smiled politely and bowed her head like she was shy and ashamed to receive suchpliment.


    "Wuyue''er thank grandfather for his kind words. Wuyue''er did not deserve any rewards for I am benefitting from the Xiong family. It is Wuyue''er entire fortune to be a family member of the great Xiong. What Wuyue''er done is only to express my gratitude to the elders who worked hard for the family and for the Xiong Empire."


    Xiong Wuyue answer greatly pleased Old Xiong. Actually, he was determined to reward her but also testing her attitude.


    Seems like this granddaughter from his second brother was patient and? intelligent.


    But not enough to move his heart.


    He lived for so many years. So he was adapted to the scheme of every human being especially the scheme within the family.


    As long as they do not brought harm to his surname Xiong and to the Xiong Empire. He would tolerate them.


    He did not even care if they touched his descendants. If his descendants lost it means they were weak. And they did not deserve to lead the entire Xiong Empire to future glory.


    Their world was to eat or be eaten.


    Cruel.


    But that''s the truth.


    "En. If that''s what you want. You are making the Xiong family proud." Old Xiong said. He was about to conclude the entertainment session when Xiong Wuyue speak.


    "I thank grandfather again...but Wuyue''er heard something interesting."


    Her words caught the attention of the entire crowd especially Xiong Zhi.


    Something Interesting


    These words were like a fire for this rich people. In other words,


    Rumor.


    They now all felt agitated. What is it? They all want to ask. Of course Old Xiong''s interest was picked.


    "What is it?"


    "Wuyue''er heard that little cousin Zhi''er is great with Guzheng. It will be a good fortune for the Xiong Family if little cousin yed to ask the gods to bless us."


    All the guest was silence when they heard this. Then they erupted. Some were clueless, murmuring how great it will be if they heard the young miss of Xiong yed guzheng for them. But some were sharp, that it was a deration of challenge.


    They all looked towards the young miss of Xiong, Xiong Zhi who was silently sipping her tea.


    Old Xiong left brow was raised. He never heard Xiong Zhi yed a guzheng before nor practiced any instrument. He let her study what only the young miss should. Since ying guzheng or any instrument was a job of an entertainer.


    He looked at the direction of his granddaughter, Xiong Zhi.


    But Xiong Zhi was calm. Not minding the stares around her nor the sticky situation she was in. She was leisurely listening to them, seemingly amused.


    This made the Old Xiong smile lightly. Seems like a show was about to start.


    _________________________


    A/n: DON''T SKIP


    *the small bird turned into a phoenix. I just made it up. Don''t try to Google it. You won''t find any.


    An extra for the entire scene that Xiong Wuyue witnessed earlier ~


    Happy Reading ????


    _______________


    The dance was finished however Linfeng mind was still disturbed. So when the people start to gather at the girl in red in front, Linfeng whispered to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss, you can excuse yourself now while the crowd is still busy."


    Xiong Zhi did not understand what Linfeng meant so she looked at him with confused expression, which made Linfeng''s disloyal heart skipped a beat.


    ''Ah... so close''


    So Linfeng took a step backward and calmed his betrayer heart.


    Xiong Zhi asked him,


    "What do you mean?" Why did she need to excuse herself? Did she forgot an important meeting that was supposed to be today? But, she was sure she had no meeting today. Then what is it?


    Linfeng thought his young miss did not get what he meant. He looked at the crowd, they still busy to curry favor at the girl who just performed. If her young miss was spotted to left after that girl performance they might thought his young miss did not like the dance y and might cause misunderstanding. His young miss would be disadvantage if that happens, people would talk that she was envy and arrogant at the girl from Xiong Bi mansion. Since there was a feud earlier.?? So he leaned again because the words he would whisper was a little bit....ufortable if someone hear it.


    "Didn''t you need to pee?"


    The words stunned Xiong Zhi. When... Did she say that she need to pee?


    She looked lost at Linfeng''s words.


    Linfeng thought something was wrong.


    ''Didn''t she need....?''


    But when she examined the nk look of Xiong Zhi, Linfeng get the idea that he misunderstood her.


    Like he was struck by lightning he quickly gave space and scratch the back of his neck.


    '' That was so embarrassing! ''


    It took him a lot of courage to tell her that, but it turns out that he was wrong!


    He even mentioned the word pee...


    Why didn''t he say ''her business'' , ''to powder her nose'', or even ''call of nature''!


    Now what his young miss would think about him? That he was a guy who also mind the girl when she will pee?!


    ''Noooo!!''


    He steal a nce at Xiong Zhi who had her hands now covering her mouth.


    Is she disgusted by him that she wanted to vomit?


    However, in reality, Xiong Zhi was covering her littleugh and mischievous smile.


    ''Linfeng is so cute when he is embarrassed.''

 Chapter 54 - The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 54 - The Banquet</h4>


    Xiong Zhi stared at Xiong Wuyue for a long time.


    '' Someone asking for a beating...''


    Then she smiled.


    It was a good thing. She was actually waiting for it. Knowing how she offend Wuyue earlier, for sure that girl would not leave her unscathed.


    Xiong Zhi nced to Linfeng at her side.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "En. They are all here." Linfeng replied.


    "Then let us give them a good show."


    '' She''s asking a show? I''ll give her one! ''


    Xiong Zhi stand up gracefully from her chair.


    She smiled (smirked) lightly at Xiong Wuyue first, then faced the elders and the Old Xiong in the front row. She gave a bow and her cool and polite voice echoed.


    "Greetings, to the elders and to the guests. I am Xiong Zhi, the young miss of the Xiong Family. I thank big cousin sister-" Xiong Zhi turned to Xiong Wuyue, smiled her practice smile who turned out to be a smirk at Xiong Wuyue.


    "---for introducing me and giving me a chance to perform to all of you as the young miss of Xiong. " Then she looked at the guests.


    Xiong Wuyue from the side smirked inwardly. She would like to see how this dumb girl would escape in this situation. Since she had someone keeping an eye to this girl she knew that Xiong Zhi don''t have a music teacher. Old Xiong was very strict. He just let Xiong Zhi study the etiquettes, literature and academic. If Xiong Zhi wants to study music, she could freely study it if she requested to the Old Xiong. But Xiong Zhi had a timid and silent attitude. She would not strike a conversation first. So,in the end, she haven''t studied any instrument.


    Thinking this, Xiong Wuyue was confident that Xiong Zhi would be embarrassed today.


    '' That''s what''ll you get for embarrassing me! For flirting with Linfeng! ''


    " So for everyone here, for the 325th anniversary of Xiong Empire, I am honored to perform in front of all of you."


    This made Xiong Wuyue look at her in disbelief.


    '' She would y?! Impossible! ''


    Old Xiong was also surprised. While the staff was carrying the guzhen in the tform, Old Xiong asked Mr. Zhou who were sitting at his side.


    "Does Zhi''er has a music teacher?"


    Mr Zhou was a little bit startled. He was the right hand of Old Xiong. So he must know everything inside the Xiong Mansion. But unfortunately, in his memory, Xiong Zhi doesn''t have one. So he answer truthfully.


    "....from what I know she doesn''t have one. But young miss is a genius, she must have learned it herself."


    "Then where did she get the instrument?" Old Xiong was not a fun of any kind of entertainment other than go. So the Xiong mansion had no new musical instrument. They had a music room, and the instrument there were in the ss case, because each instrument was hundred years old, the purpose only was to amuse the people not to y with it.


    "That...this aide doesn''t know..."


    "En. It is truly a wonder." Old Xiong looked back at the stage where her granddaughter positioned herself in front of guzhen. Looking at his intelligent granddaughter made the old Xiong felt that this child was mysterious.


    In the stage, Xiong Zhi checked the Guzhen first, plucking each string. While doing this, Xiong Wuyue was studying Xiong Zhi''s action.


    '' Does she really know how to y? Or she''s just acting? ''


    After securing that it was in tone, Xiong Zhi''s jade like fingers start strumming all the strings. She did it twelve times.


    Seeing this made Xiong Wuyueughed inside.


    '' So she doesn''t know! ''


    However before she speak it up, Xiong Zhi''s right hand fingers start plucking the string of Guzheng. One by one, very fast. Then she used her left hand to pluck the other strings too, slowly, creating a rhythm that made the guest refreshed. Like a spring.


    (A/n: the song Xiong Zhi yed: Guzhen ''Swordsman'' theme song, really good.)


    The music was very pleasing to hear. With the breeze of the cool night, with the lights from the red and goldennterns, and with the simple blue white robe of Xiong Zhi, they were all creating a tranquil and serene atmosphere.


    Some of the guests who were not fan of Chinese traditional music were awed and taken a liking to this music piece.


    To the elders in front, some were even closing their eyes to be one with the music.


    Xiong Zhi skillfully yed this piece. Her expression was calm like what she was ying. Some young guests, man or woman could not help but fall for the beautiful scenery in front of them. A beautiful calm girl ying wonderfully with Guzhen. If some butterfly and crystal powder was spread, they would doubtlessly believe she came from the fairynd.


    Xiong Wuyue was awed at first by the music, it could actually take one''s mind. But she quickly recovered and looked around her. She looked at the expression of the Old Xiong. The Old man was listening with his eyes closed. Seemingly indulging himself in the wonderful music. Xiong Wuyue could not believe what she was seeing. She looked around again and studied the elders expression. Those in front were like Old Xiong, closing their eyes, some had a small smile in their face, they looked like they were enjoying the tranquil melody of the guzhen. Behind them, the guests were amazed and enjoying the music. Some haven''t closed their mouth, some were tilting their head, and some were watching and listening intently. All the attention was in the beautiful girl in front.


    This made Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth. That''s not what she expect!


    She looked at the direction where Linfeng was. But she did not find him.


    In the tform, Xiong Zhi''s y was bing slower. Until she plucked each string and in the just one pluck, the song was finished.


    All the audience was silent. They were still in daze. Still in the world where the music brought them. The elders who opened their eyes was still smiling. They felt like their age was reduced by ten years. They felt young, refreshed, and their mind was calm. It was a wonderful feeling.


    The audience hasn''t woken up yet, when one old man who were sitting two chairs away from the Old Xiong spoke to no one.


    "What a wonderful piece. This old man was rarely had a piece of mind. It''s been ages since I felt young. Haha!" Then he gave a pleasantugh. His voice was not so loud, but since it was silent all the guest heard it, this made them wake up.


    They all pped and murmured to themselves how beautifully Xiong Zhi yed.

 Chapter 55 - The Banquet II

    <h4>Chapter 55 - The Banquet II</h4>


    However before one of them could voice out their praise, Linfeng came on the tform holding a musical instrument and a small chair, he sat beside Xiong Zhi. Some men in dark blue robes came and brought small chairs and small tables in front and the sides, surrounding Xiong Zhi and Linfeng. Some girls and boys wearing dark green robes alsoe out with different musical instrument.


    This made the guest startled. It was not yet done? What is the young miss about to do?


    Old Xiong just quirked his brow and waited what kind of show his granddaughter were nning.


    The praises that was about to erupt were instantly reced by wonder.


    Looks liked the young miss was not yet done.


    But....the handsome man beside her, was that her aide? What he was doing sitting beside the young miss? Holding an instrument? Was he about to perform together with the young miss?


    They all wondered.


    If it was the case, then it would be a big issue. Everyone knows that the Zhou family were serving the Xiong family for generations. Even though the Zhou family was a prestigious family they were still under the Xiong. So the scene they were witnessing right now were ufortable for the Xiong. They all looked at the Old Xiong and waited for his reaction.


    Old Xiong just squinted his eyes.


    '' What is Zhi''er doing? ''


    He did not discriminate the Zhou family, but it was on their family tradition for generations to be served by the Zhou. People who witnessed this might thought that Xiong Zhi was nning to break the treaty between the two families and raised the position of the Zhou or lower the Xiong for the Zhou.


    Mr. Zhou at the side could not help himself but leaned and whisper to the Old Xiong.


    "Sir, do you want me to stop them?"


    If this continues, the reputation of the young miss would be tainted. Rumors would spread about her. Mr. Zhou looked at the elders, they were all frowning.


    "...no. Let Zhi''er do her y..." Old Xiong said.


    If she got in trouble, this old man would not help her. He already warned her about the cruelty of the business world.


    Xiong Wuyue heard the murmurs and saw the frowning face of the elders made her happy. She was jealous at first seeing two of them together in the tform, but when she saw the reactions of the guests and elders made her feel agitated and excited to witness Xiong Zhi being scolded at. She was ready to add fuel in the fire.


    (A/n: add fuel in the fire, means that Xiong Wuyue was panning to made the elders more eager to scold and punished Xiong Wuyue by her statements. You get what I mean right?)


    ***[RR: We dooo...we read a lot of CN, transmigration, rebirth, otome games, you name it. So shut up.]***


    (A/n: I miss you...)


    ***[RR: you mean, you miss yourself right?]***


    (A/n:...)


    However, since the Old Xiong was silent and not reprimanding Xiong Zhi, the elders and the guests, especially her, Xiong Wuyue, the miss from the other branch had no right to speak about it first.


    So all of them, just watched the show.


    Xiong Zhi did not care about their opinions, she looked at Linfeng first checking if he was affected by their look of usation.


    Linfeng was very handsome holding an Erhu. He was checking the strings when he also nced at her. He let out an assuring smile.


    (A/N: Erhu is a two string bowed instrument. known as Chinese violin. it is not ced in the neck but in thep. you can Google it. :)


    Like the other people, he was against of this idea before, they might face usations in the beginning of their performance. But when Xiong Zhi voice out her reason he was amazed by her idea and was convinced to participate.


    So right now, he believed her that they would pull it off.


    Smiling to each other, Xiong Zhi breath deeply, and start plucking the strings of Guzhen.


    (A/n: they were ying Beautiful Chinese Music- Harvest of Tea, you can YouTube it. It is really good)


    In the big pavilion, the cheerful and fast sound of Guzhen could only be heard.


    Since it was an upbeat and cheerful music, Xiong Zhi could not help but titled her head a little and her dancing fingers looked majestically.


    When she first touched the Guzhen earlier she felt ufortable. For she learned to y it inside the Guan mansion. It was herpanion for three years. But now she was using it for her counterattack. For her sweet revenge.


    She was uneasy at first, it brought her back bitter memories. But with Linfeng by her side, waiting for his turn to y, Xiong Zhi did not mind to y the Guzhen again.


    While she let her fingers dancing, she nced at Linfeng to hint that it was the time for him to y the erhu.


    Linfeng smiled and started to y the erhu. Seeing the small smile on his face, Xiong Zhi could not help to smile also.


    They y the song together with a beautiful smile on their face.


    The audience who were still want to make a ruckus swallowed their unvoicedints.


    The music that yed by the two beautiful peoplepliment each other and were very lively and awaken their souls.


    If not for the etiquette, they already began dancing.


    Some could not hold their selves and began to sway their heads.


    The elders in front nned to not show their favor for this second performance of the young miss. But hearing the music, the beautiful scenery in front of them, one wearing white like a fairy, and one ck, contrast to the fairy, but like an unyielding prince, showing both small smile that could take a breath away, and very influencing, they , the elders unconsciously smile while listening to the blissful music.


    Old Xiong in the center, when he first heard the song, he was instantly stunned. He was not fond of music, but he doubtlessly knew the piece they were ying. Seeing Linfeng yed skillfully at Xiong Zhi''s side, the tables and chairs surrounding them, he somewhat guessed what Xiong Zhi''s performance was all about.


    True to his guess, old women from Xiong mansion walk to the tform. They were carrying a tray covered with cloth. They each imed a table and began to uncover the tray.


    The audience attention reluctantly gaze at the old women. Why they were here?


    When they saw the tea set each old women had, they were all dumbfounded. Brewing tea as a part of performance? That''s unheard of!


    But the elders in front were pleasantly surprised. When they saw the old women skillfully washed the dried leaves first, and the smell riched them, they began to specte in their hearts.


    Was the young miss the one who thought of this? This....the smell...remind them of their ancestors.


    The upbeat music was then apanied by other musician.


    Xiong Zhi''s guzhen, Linfeng''s erhu, the sound of the Xiao, small tambourine, small chimed bells, the pipa, all spontaneously yed together, creating a delightful music.

 Chapter 56 - The Banquet III

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Banquet III</h4>


    The two were ying the instruments. The old women skillfully brew the tea in chorus.


    Then small children, boys and girls, in their cute traditional clothes, that ranged from the age of 6-10 , walked in the tform wearing gold and silver butterfly masks.


    The children began to dance gracefully. Surrounding Xiong Zhi and Linfeng. Their dancing the basic moves, but their coordination suit well in the music.


    Watching the scene made all the people want to join them and dance in the tform. They were now have full smiles in their faces. Even Old Xiong, who was cold to children found himself amused and showing a rare pleasant smile.


    The entire pavilion became very lively.


    However, in Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De''s face, ck lines appeared more as second passed by.


    When the old women were done brewing the tea, the apanied music stopped as the sound of Guzhen could only be heard.


    At the same time the children each went to the table where the tea were ced. They lifted their mask and carried each tea cup and went to the front row where the elders sat.


    When the elders saw the faces of the children they all cried out in surprise.


    "Yan''er!"


    "Deng''er!"


    "Little treasure!"


    "Quin''er"


    "Little Chen!"


    That''s right. The children were the favored grandchild of the elders.


    However, even they were favored they could not bring their grandchildren in this big gathering of Xiong anniversary even they have the identity of share holders and elders of the Xiong Empire.


    It was the unwritten rule. Only the children of the Xiong family coulde. They (elders) could bring their grandchild one he/she was an a.d.u.l.t ( 18 above). Not a child.


    Bringing the children here was like exposing himself to the elites of the society and business world.


    And their grandchildren could only get that privileged once they were in the age that could serve the Xiong Empire.


    So seeing their grandchildren here was shocking to them at the same time excited them.


    When they saw their grandchildren bringing tea to them they were instantly warmed.


    The children bowed to them in greeting and waited for their grandfather to ept the tea.


    But the elders could not ept the tea, while the Old Xiong haven''t received anything yet.


    The sound of Guzhen stopped when the children was in front of their grandfather.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng stand up. They both reached out a tea cup and walked to their target. Linfeng walked and stopped in front of Mr. Zhou. While Xiong Zhi walked to the center and bowed to Old Xiong.


    Then she gave her speech.


    "Maybe a lot of you were wondering why I brought Mr. Zhou Linfeng in the stage to y with me."


    The elders who were about to forget about that matter looked at Xiong Zhi.


    They were waiting for her exnation.


    "The Xiong Empire would not be what it is right now without the people who worked hard behind it. From the first generation, the Zhou family is the partner of the Xiong family to build what we have today. Until the treaty was born. I invite Mr. Zhou Linfeng to y this song with me to voice out the appreciation and thanks of the Xiong family to the Zhou family. Like the music we yed, without the Zhou family, the Xiong Family wound not be as prosperous as it is now. "


    Xiong Zhi bowed to Mr. Zhou first and then to Linfeng.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    When Mr. Zhou heard the thanks of Xiong Zhi, his eyes watered. For generations, their family worked hard for the Xiong, and it became as a natural thing. Since they were helping from the very beginning, the thanks thate out from the mouth of the Xiong family were gone as time passed. Until some heirs treated their family as servants.


    After a very long time, the Xiong finally remembered to give their thanks. It might just be a word, but for them, the Zhou family, it was a great gift , a great aplishment.


    The Old Xiong was stunned for a moment. He too, forgot to give thanks to the Zhou family. Whenever they celebrated the Xiong Empire anniversary, the Zhous were forgotten.


    Old Xiong looked at the audience, 1/ 4of them were from the Zhou''s. Then he looked at Mr. Zhou.


    Old Xiong stand up from his seat, faced the crowd and slightly bowed.


    "This old man is getting older in each passing day. Today, my granddaughter just remind me that without the Zhou family''s efforts there would be no Xiong family who you want to curry favor from. I deeply thanks the Zhou family for your loyalty and hard work."


    The Zhou who were present had unshed tears in their eyes.


    They were greatly moved.


    They looked at Xiong Zhi with gratefullness. The mighty and cold Old Xiong who never bowed to anyone where bowing to them. This was the scene they''ll never forget for their entire life.


    Linfeng also looked at Xiong Zhi. Undescribable feeling was in his heart. He felt warm, yet pained. Like those words uttered by her and by her grandfather woken up all his wounds, all his suffering and grudge against them. They were crying out loud. Like he was d that they took notice of it and at the same time, he felt justice had not yet achieved. So ....ufortable... Soplicated.


    But he was still amazed by her.


    He cooperate first in this performance because she said that what they''re doing was "going back to its roots".


    But he did not expect it to be like this.


    '' So, she...noticed our (Zhou''s) hard works all this time? ''


    His gaze to Xiong Zhi became more unfathomable.


    The elders who saw Old Xiong gave out his thanks gave thanks also to the Zhou family.


    Afterwards, Xiong Zhi still continued her speech.


    "The song we yed is called Harvest of Tea. Some of you might not know it, but if we looked back to the history of the Xiong''s business, before we be the great empire today, like any other business, wee from the humble background of serving the customers tea. We are a tea house at first. Known for its bitterness yet calming tea, called Xiong Shu huan tea. With the help of Zhou family, the tea house served the royal family for generations. Until it could not just hold a tea house. Silk, cotton, grains, and jewelries were added to the business, now, we owned restaurants, hotels, malls, it is expanding more as year passed. We became known to the world. We be an empire. With the help of the elders, and future generations, the Xiong Empire will dominate the business world. "


    The elders who heard this be excited for no reason. Their blood were boiling, they felt young again like when they were in twenties helping the business to be known in the whole wide world.


    They looked at their grandchildren. They now know what their purpose here. Why they were assigned to bring them the tea. It was like a ceremony. The thankfulness of the younger generation were given to them. At the same time,it was a sign as their guidance for the younger generation to lead the Xiong empire to future glories in the future.

 Chapter 57 - The Banquet IV

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Banquet IV</h4>


    Xiong Zhi bowed to Old Xiong and offered the tea.


    Old Xiong''s heart quivered at her speech. He was very moved. He epted the tea, and gave his own short speech.


    "May all of us cheers to the future glory of the Xiong empire!"


    As he drank his own, the elders also drank their''s. Then the banquet continued.


    The elders praised Xiong Zhi endlessly. Saying how intelligent she is, how humble she is, how talented, and how they were moved by her performance and speech.


    After the elders, the Zhou family who were present gave their sincere thanks to her, even Mr. Zhou voiced out his deep gratefulness to Xiong Zhi.


    While giving out a simple smile to them, Xiong Zhi caught sight of the infuriated Wuyue.


    She was ring daggers at her and her fist was curled.


    Seeing her, Xiong Zhi did not forget to give her thanks to her as she was the one who introduced her to the stage and acted out her y. So now, it looked like Xiong Wuyue helped her to be basked in glory.


    "My big cousin sister. Your dance earlier is magnificent. You moved the hearts of all men. No doubt, it shows how you worked hard for the guest to be entertained." Xiong Zhi''s words were praises but to Wuyue it was full of mockery. Xiong Zhi''s eyes were full of contempt unlike her words that cool and sound sincere.


    This made her angry more.


    "Is your feet fine? You jumped high. You must call a doctor to check it." Xiong Zhi said with a concern in her voice.


    To outsider she looked like a little cousin who was worried to her big cousin.


    But Wuyue knew more than this. This girl was mocking her!


    '' Is she telling me that my effort were all in vain?! That my practice for two months, the pain I endured that time were all for nothing! Hateful! Hateful! How my incredible dance lost against your petty song!?! ''


    But she could not voice it out. She held herself back with all the strength she could. She bit her mouth until blood flow out.


    She recovered and smiled awkwardly. Bit by bit with difficulty, she praised Xiong Zhi.


    "Little cousin was joking, my.. .my dance...is not...parable to yours....what magnificent music..."


    '' Arghhh!! Hateful!! I''m gonna kill you!!! You bitch dared to let me say those words!!! ''


    Xiong Zhi smiled. It was a genuine smile. She could see how Wuyue having difficulty of speaking. Knowing the attitude of the girl, she must be exploding inside, cursing her a hundred times. Seeing her enduring the shame, Xiong Zhi was happy. But not enough, not enough for her thirst...


    '' It was just a refreshment, the main dish haven''t served yet ...little by little...I let you taste....your own medicine. ''


    For now, the father and daughter duo goal today was to leave a good impression and gained the favor of the share holders (elders) and Old Xiong, so in the future they could convince them to side at Xiong De to be the the heir of the Xiong Empire and to Wuyue to be the young miss of Xiong. To show them the good for nothing Xiong Zhi out of the picture.


    But today''s performance of Xiong Zhi, she just not let them see how deserving she is to be the young miss, she also gained the favor of the elders and moved the stone heart of the Old Xiong.


    It was a win battle for her and a huge loss to them.


    Xiong Wuyue excused herself and went back to his father. They need to scheme again.


    While Xiong Zhi went back to her seat, Linfeng walked to her side and stared at her.


    He was about to say his thanks when a pped sounded. An old voice echoed.


    "She is truly a genius as you said, Old Xiong. It''s good I travelled here to take a look on her." All the guest looked at the back where the old man stand up from his seat and walked in front. Some people were following him behind.


    Their interest were picked because this old man called the owner of Xiong Empire as Old Xiong only. With his causal attitude and simple greeting they guessed his identity was spectacr and might be equal to the Old Xiong. But who he is?


    The Old Xiong snorted when he heard the voice, without looking to the other party who were approaching them, he asked.


    "When did you arrived? Did you arrivedte again? You might thought your the honored guests to arrivedte."


    "Haha. Your still a cold and bitter person ha''? I arrived here when some sparrow were dancing on the stage."


    When the audience heard it, the girls snickered. A sparrow? Is Wuyue ying as a phoenix ? It was clearly an insult!


    Xiong Wuyue at the side was in furry. Who was this old man!? How dare him to call her a sparrow!


    But then she stopped when she remembered something.


    '' Is he...? ''


    Her father at the side nced at her. They shared a look. A knowing look. Looked like there scheme B would be put to y.


    When the other party was in front. Xiong Zhi take a look at them. When he saw the old man she felt he was familiar. Like she saw him on the past.


    The old man looked at Xiong Zhi and smiled warmly at her. He was very interested and favored this child when he watched and listened to her speech earlier. She was truly a genius. But he remembered something. The deal. He sighed , what a pity.


    "Old Xiong, I should not have agreed to your deal. Now it is my lost. And I''m also afraid I might lose two billion to you. Tsk. Tsk."


    Old Xiong justughed. Of course he was happy as this old man wasplementing his kin.


    "But, I will not give up. There still time." The old man said looking at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t know what they''re talking about. She was still thinking were she met the old man. Then an image appeared in her mind.


    But that old man had a long beard, deep eye socket, and unhealthy unlike this lively old man in front of her. And if he was that old man then.....


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat. She was afraid to looked behind the old man.


    But unfortunately the old man had ns.


    "Well, you''re not the only one who has a genius kin. Meet my grandson, Guan Gao Huan."


    Guan Gao Huan step out from behind. His dark brown hair shined as the light of thentern reflected on it. His golden eyes were sharp, warm and could make your heart skipped a beat. He wear a genuine smile that made all the woman swoon and the gentleman to beforted. His stall stature bowed to the Old Xiong. He greeted the Old Xiong and the elders.


    Xiong Zhi at the side could not listen what he said or what elders said when they greeted him back.


    Her world stopped for a moment, no sound could be heard. Like a slow motion her frightened gaze focused on him. He slowly turned his head to her. His smile that made her frightened stiff bloomed as the corner of his mouth curled up more. For the outsider, it was a breathtaking smile but for her, who knew him and live with him for three years know what his smile meant. It was the smile of the devil.


    He stared at her.


    And she was frozen in ce.


    She did not even felt that she was shivering cold.


    The only thing she could think was,


    ''The beast is here'' .

 Chapter 58 - The Beast

    <h4>Chapter 58 - The Beast</h4>


    Thanks for waiting!


    P.s. There are scenes that can trigger the readers such as physical abuse. You can skip this part if it makes you feel ufortable.


    _____________________


    *** Wuyue went mad. Her nails scratched my face. Her hair was disheveled. Her eyes were red.


    "I will make him mine! I''ll be the young miss of Xiong! He will attend to me...he will only serve me! I will make his lips utter only my name! Not yours! I will do everything I wanted to do to him! Even in bed..." She smiled evilly. Then sheughed. It looked like she was already living in her own world.


    Her words disgusted me. Infuriated me.


    No! Linfeng would never submit to her! He promised me...


    "You''re wrong...he will never be yours..." I said the words very hard.


    She began to be mad again when the door opened. A tall figure appears.


    "Really?" The man came towards us. I can''t see his face clearly because the only light that serves us where the lights outside.


    When he saw me in the disheveled state he looked amused.


    "Wow, you are so hard on her, Wuyue. Don''t hurt her too much, she''s still my fiance."


    Wuyue let me go and harrumph to the man.


    "We have done our part. It is time to fulfill yours."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll never go back to my words. " He smiled. Even I can''t see there''s a smile on his words.


    Wuyue went out without ncing back at me.


    When the door closed, the man turned on the lights.


    Then I saw his face clearly.


    He had a long reddish dark brown hair that was simply tied by a ck garter. It reached on his chest. His eyes were unique because of their color: gold. He was more handsome than celebrities.


    But that''s not what caught my attention. I knew this man. I once saw him at my grandfather''s funeral along with the unhealthy old man.


    He introduced himself as my fiance.


    Guan Gao Huan


    When I first met him, I thought he was a gentleman since he was full of smiles and treated me with care at that time. But now, seeing his smile in this enclosed room shuddered me. His smile did not reach in his eyes. It was actually evil.


    "Looks like you have a rough trip. Tsk. Tsk. Wuyue really went too much." He walked nearer towards me and touched my bruised face.


    His fingers brought shivers down my spine. With this distance, I could see how emotionless his eyes were.


    "Where am I? Why did you kidnap me?" it took me all my courage to say that. I don''t know why, but this man scared me.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled again, it was his usual smile, however, I noticed how cold they were.


    "You are in Guan mansion, in which mansion, I won''t tell you. I did not kidnap you, but your dear cousin is. She just delivered you here in my mansion. "


    "....what do you want?"


    He smiled deeper.


    "Many things. I want many things."


    "....does it include me?" this man was hard to talk to.


    "...actually not. But you are part that I need to get the thing I want. In other words, your cousin and uncle made a deal with me. Just treat as we are ahead of schedule-"


    "No. I''ll follow grandfather''s will. It will not break. Send me home."


    The man''s eye became dark.


    "Did you just interrupt me?"


    I gulped. His tone was dark and heavy.


    He stands up. He loosed his tie and walked towards the door.


    "I''m an impatient man. If I lose my patience, you''ll not gonna like it. Don''t try to leave this mansion. I have ways to make youe back." And he was gone.


    That was the second meeting of him. And thest ''pleasant'' talk I had with him..... ***


    ''And that same man was standing in front of me..''


    Guan Gao Huan took a step forward. His reddish dark brown hair only reached his neck. It was straight and silky. His thin brow aligned perfectly. His chiseled jaw was alluring. His tall and straight nose was arrogant seemingly looking down on people. However, his gentle smile and warm eyes contradicted it making him a prince that juste out from a fairy tale.


    But Xiong Zhi knew better. That''s a beast in sheep''s clothing.


    She could not help but shudder at his smile.


    Another memory came to her...


    *** It''s been a month since I was staying in the Guan mansion. I healed my injuries first since the drug let me bedridden for two weeks. The scratch on my face and the bruised over my body also healed. I''m in a good condition to escape in this mansion.


    However, my mind and heart yearned for Linfeng toe for me. Did he know I was missing for a month now? Is he looking for me? Did he miss me?


    I am like a damsel in distress waiting for my prince toe and save me. Yet I know it was only in the book. But I trusted Linfeng. He would look for me. For sure he was looking for me.


    That night, I used the window to escape. The whole mansion was guarded. But since it was night and since the guards thought I had no n to escape since I had been obediently staying in this mansion for the past month, their guard was quite rxed. I was about to reach the gate and in just one climb I''ll be free.


    However, it was all a dream. After spending hours climbing what waited for me outside were Gao Huan and his car. He was leisurely leaning on his car. He smiled, like his smilest time it was cold.


    He opened the door and motioned me to enter and seat.


    I was scared by his cold smile and since I was caught barehanded I had no choice but toply.


    Yes, since thest time we talked I was still scared of him. I don''t know why. Probably because I can''t read him. I was good at reading people and observing them. But this man was terrifying for me. Like he was keeping me as his pry that can be easily killed at any moment.


    We rode silently until the car stopped in front of a banquet.


    I don''t know why we were here. I was still in my pajamas so there''s no way we came here to attend. Until I saw an earth-shattering scene.


    A ck Maybach opened. One handsome man who I had not seen in a month came out of the car. He was dashing. I felt my heart skipped a beat.


    He was here!


    Linfeng! I''m here!


    But before I could open the door and run towards Linfeng, Linfeng walked around the Maybach and opened the other side of the door.


    Xiong Wuyue in her brilliant red dress came out. She hooked her snake-like arm to Linfeng''s. And Linfeng smiled at her. They walked to the banquet far away from us.


    My heart was frozen. My breath stopped. My mind was nk. I felt my world shattered before me.


    A hand squeezed my heart that I can''t breathe. My eyesight blurred. It was so.....painful.


    Why.....


    Why he was with Wuyue? Why he was not looking for me? Why...


    Did he not promise me to never leave my side? Did he not say that he was loyal only to me? Why he was serving Wuyue?


    Was it because Wuyue was now the young miss of Xiong?


    Why...Linfeng. .?


    I was waiting for you...


    I''m doing my best to escape ande back to you...


    Why.....


    Did you already forget about me?


    A lone tear came out from my eye. I quickly wipe it away.


    My heart....hurt so much...


    "See? Who are youing back to? You are alone in that mansion. Now the ''hope'' you keep waiting was on Xiong Wuyue''s hand. You have nowhere to go back to. Even that person, is already under that girl. He bes hers. You have no choice but to marry me early and gain your spot to Xiong Empire. " Guan Gao Huan said with a gentle smile.


    But I''m not a fool. Those were promises that would note true. I know that after marrying him, transferring my shares* to him, making Xiong Wuyue and Third Uncle De be the head of the Xiong Empire, I would suffer more. I would not let them get it easily. I know I had nothing right now to stop them. But dying them would make me a little bit happier.


    "As I said, I will marry you once I reached twenty-three," I said in a determined voice.


    His face bes dark. He leaned on me and whispered.


    "I told you before I am impatient right?"


    He said it menacingly that I flinched.


    "I have ways you know. If I could not convinced thatwyer to bring our marriage early than scheduled then I can do everything to you to make you agree and talk to him. What do you think? I have so many ways.."


    I flinched again. At the same time, I was relieved that Lawyer Lee was still loyal to my grandfather. In order for our marriage to seed, we could only do it with the court as a witness and Mr. Lee as mywyer who would handle the marriage contract. And Mr. Lee would follow grandfather''s will that I''ll marry when I turned twenty-three. At least it lifted the heaviness in my heart. I still have time.


    "Don''t celebrate yet. Have you forgotten that you just nned to escape? I''m not good with disobedient pets. You would face punishment as wee home."


    I shuddered. And be mad.


    "I''m not your pet. You have no right to punish me." I said each word hard.


    He just smirked.


    "You''ll see."


    Andter, I slowly learned his true nature and he also slowly revealed to me his true colors. ***

 Chapter 59 - The Beast II

    <h4>Chapter 59 - The Beast II</h4>


    ***


    ''p!''


    "Eight." A man in ck coat stated calmly.


    ''p!''


    "Nine." The man continued to count while pping the girl who was tied on the chair.


    ''p!''


    One big p resounded in the room. The girl who was pped spit out blood. It was the blood on her inside cheek who was forcefully mmed in one of her teeth.


    "Ten." The man in the ck step aside to reveal the man who was seating leisurely in the coach.


    "Have you learn your lesson, my dear fiance? "


    The girl, which was me, dazedly look up to him.


    In my eyes, he was covered with shadows and demons.


    He was a beast.


    But I think it was good to feel physical pain. When I was pped earlier, it was painful that my head be dizzy. That my face became numb. All my thoughts was in that hand to make it stop. Not the scene I saw earlier that breaks my heart.


    But then, I saw it again. Linfeng''s gentle smile to Wuyue. My heart was like tearing apart again. Hot tears filled my eyes.


    "p me again. p me.....again....p me again! You feel I belong to you right?! You said I am your pet! You kidnapped me and do this thing to me! You are a beast! You are all a beast! You are all promises! " Pain and raged fulfilled my mind. That I fearlessly blurted all those things out.


    "Hmmm? Still not learned your lesson? Well, those ten ps are just a warning." Then Gao Huan looked at the man who pped me.


    "No one will give her food in three days. You are in charge of her. When she escaped again like this time, I''ll kill you. Receive your warningter."


    The man paled from what he heard. "Y-yes...young master..."


    And then it was dark again.


    ********


    _______________________________________


    _______________________________________


    Remembering that scene Xiong Zhi took a stepped back.


    Guan Gao Huan continued to take one more step forward. His left hand was raising in a very slow motion. He still wear that creepy smile that made Xiong Zhi sweated. Time was still frozen to Xiong Zhi. Another memory passed.....


    _________________________________________


    ________________________________________


    *******


    Eight months had passed. I was currently ying with the guzhen. Aside from watching news, reading newspaper, reading business magazines, reading novels, ying with Guzhen were the time my mind could be calm.


    For eight months, I only met the beast twice. Once with Wuyue, and second when he caught me when I escaped. What strange was he did not visit me anymore. I knew he was busy since the news was all about him and the SCpany who alwayspeted with him in every project. He be more busier since his business coborated with the Xiong Empire. I also hear the news that his grandfather''s health deteriorated.


    Well, it was a good thing that he was busy. He had no time to pester me to marry him early than scheduled.


    But the strange thing was,


    we keep moving.


    I mean, me and the men who were guarding me, never stayed in a ce for three months. It was the fifth ce already that we stayed at. It was an ind. Whenever we moved, they would just drugged my food and the next thing I woke up I''m in different house, or so I say, mansion. A different isted mansion. So now, my nned to escape dragged to zero. How could I escape when they ced me in an ind? Where should I hide then? In the wild forest? In the sea? Should I swim until I found the next ind?


    So all my hope to escape was gone.


    If Linfeng was just looking for me...


    Again, thest scene when I saw him came to my mind. It still broke my heart. I don''t want to remember it. But memories of the passed when he was still by my side hunts me. When he gave me gentle smiles, gentle pat, and gentle warnings.


    Were they all....just a facade? A part of his job?


    Again a lone tear run down my face.


    All my best memory were all with him in the picture.


    I stared in daze when I heard the sound of helicopter. Which made me uneasy. Did he came back?


    After moments, a tall figure stormed in my room. He shouted loudly,


    "All of you get out!"


    All the body guards left quickly. Leaving me and him alone.


    His expression was dark. He walked towards me in heavy step. Each step was a beat of my heart.


    Why was he angry? I did not escape this time.


    I am scared. What he was going to do to me?


    When he was one step away from me, he raised his hand and fiercely pped me.


    SLAP!


    My vision got blurry as hot tears filled my eyes. I tasted blood. A stinging pain was left in my left cheek.


    Yet...he was still not yet done.


    He raised his left hand and pped my right cheek.


    SLAP!!


    The sound was louder than before. I heard a crack. It was my neck.


    It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g painful. I could not hold on the blood as I spit it out. And I spit it on him. At least I made it known that I really hate him.


    His face got darker if that was possible.


    Then he grabbed my hair harshly. Without any words he lead me outside the room. Or should I say he dragged me outside the room. He walked through the long hallway, through the big living room, we passed the kitchen, he opened a back door, and he dragged me to a bas.e.m.e.nt that I don''t know exist.


    In the stairs, he didn''t care If I missed the step or care about my burning cheeks and injured feet.


    He find a long rusty heavy chain and chained my wrist. I fought back and mmed my fist to his face. He was startled at first then he gave me a ck eye. I groaned out in pain. My head spun. I saw red. It was hard for me to keep my bnce as I was still dizzy and I felt my skull was going to crack.


    Then I felt my arms being raised by the chains. Before my feet be suspend in the air, the pulling was stopped. I was standing or hanged with my feet on the ground.


    I looked at him in furry. I could only see clearly with my right eye.


    Then he raised his hand again. And pped me.


    ''p!''


    ''p!''


    He pped me twice. Like he was venting his anger on me. Like I was a punching bag. It so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurts. My eyes teared up by the pain. I wanted to cry.


    ''p!''


    I wanted to beg.


    ''p!''


    I wanted to tell him to stop. That whatever I''ve done wrong I will not do it again. That I''ll obey him, or even agree to him. To marry him early than scheduled.


    But


    But aside from the endless pain he was inflicting on my body...there was a fury inside of me.


    The inside of me was raging....was mad.....was mad at this beast!


    ''p!''


    "You''re a psycho...." I said through gritted teeth.


    I will not concede nor beg you.


    ''p!''


    This p was added by more force. Looks like his face was getting darker like the butt of third Uncle De.


    "You''re a beast.."


    Now his face was like the soul of Wuyue, ugly and ck.


    ''p!''


    I don''t know if it was harder than thest p. My face had long gone numb.


    "You''re a bastard--"


    ''Crack!''


    That''s my nose. Now I got two ck eyes and a bruised nose. Blood was dripping from my face.


    Like I was poured by cold water, the senses returned to me again to wee the hellish pain.


    "Aghh...you...are....a demon....bastard...." My conciousness was staring to fade.


    But before I was relieved from the pain I heard him say to the man who was rushing to the room,


    "Take a picture of her and send it to HIM."


    ***

 Chapter 60 - The Beast III

    <h4>Chapter 60 - The Beast III</h4>


    Warning: contain mature content. If you are triggered you can skip the ***....*** part.


    __________________________


    As Guan Gao Huan raised his hand for the handshake, Xiong Zhi flinched and closed her eyes on instinct. Like she was about to receive a beating.


    When seconds passed and nothing came, she opened her eyes to see the bewildered look of the elders, the amused gaze of Gao Huan and the worry in Linfeng''s eyes.


    Xiong Zhi came back to reality. Her heart was still beating fast, it was not the sameforting feeling she felt with Linfeng, but contrary, it was a frightening feeling. She calmed herself down.


    She acted in instinct but she could not me herself. After that incident, she became an official punching bag of that man. Whenever he visited on that ind, his face was always dark and all his pent-up frustration for the loss of his project against the SCpany would beshed out on her.


    So whenever she heard the sound of a helicopter, she always hides. Under the bed, in the closet, anywhere. His abuse was bing more extreme as time passed.


    Until one day--


    "---pleased to meet you, Miss Zhi." The voice she dreadfully feared brought her back before she started to be drawn by the memories of the past.


    Gao Huan''s hand was still in the air waiting for her to ept it.


    Which she doesn''t want to.


    She hated him.


    So much.


    She was so disgusted by him.


    That she wanted to puke when she saw him.


    She was mad mad mad....so mad at him! She felt her throat dried. What followed that eight months was hell.


    She could never forgive him.


    Not in this second lifetime. Nor the next lifetime, or after ten, hundreds, or eternal lifetimes!


    She swears by the gods, if she was given a chance, a second chance, she would be strong to escape that fate. That hellish fate.


    To escape from this beast.


    To fight this monster.


    And to pay him back a hundred times.


    "Young miss Zhi..." Linfeng reminded Xiong Zhi gently.


    His young miss was acting strangely.


    Xiong Zhi stirred at the remainder of Linfeng. She looked at the hand and then to the elders. They were furrowing their brows like they found the scene unpleasant.


    Yes. They were carrying each thought such as


    ''Is the young miss doesn''t want to ept the hand of Guan?'',


    ''What she''s standing for gawking at him?!'',


    ''Is she acting high and mighty in front of the Guans?''


    Old Xiong also furrowed his brow. Did his granddaughter knew Gao Huan, or maybe she knew he was the man that supposed to be engaged on her? Old Guan looked at Old Xiong questionably.


    Gao Huan was still waiting for Xiong Zhi to ept his hand. He was getting impatient. He wants to bring it down. As he was about to do it, Xiong Zhi with sweat on her forehead reached out her hand to ept it. She swallowed her urge to punch him, to put a knife on his heart, or throw a bomb on him.


    Gao Huan saw the hand and he smiled yfully. Xiong Zhi''s hand was still on mid-air when he caught it, brought it to his devilish lips and kissed it.


    All the women who saw it blushed at the romantic greeting of Gao Huan. How they wished it was their hand!


    Linfeng''s eyes shed an unknowing glint and still kept his calm expression.


    But Xiong Zhi, the owner of the hand, froze. Her face was unreadable.


    Gao Huan put down Xiong Zhi''s hand gently and said in a gentle manner.


    "I am honored to meet the young miss of Xiong. You are more than what I expect. Stunningly beautiful."


    Xiong Zhi who had her face unreadable replied in a calm voice.


    "Young master Guan Gao Huan is joking. You made this girl ttered. You are also more than what I expect."


    Xiong Zhi''sst sentence made Gao Huan twitched his brow. It was just casual jesting. Yet why he feels that there was deeper meaning on it?


    "I''ll excuse myself first. Please pardon me. " Xiong Zhi said and passed them.


    The elders saw the paleplexion of Xiong Zhi.


    Old Xiong could not help but ask.


    "Are you going to retire early?"


    Xiong Zhi did not look back but she still answered politely.


    "I''ll just go to powder my nose, grandfather. I''ll join youter to entertain the guest."


    And with that Xiong Zhi walked away.


    Linfeng bowed a greeting then followed Xiong Zhi.


    No one knows that under that calm facade was a shivering body. Xiong Zhi''s hands that were hidden in her sleeves were shaking. She wanted to scream, to yell, to spat on his face!


    But fortunately, she was calm. She was trying her best to control her anger, her disgust. The ugliest memory kept appearing.


    His touch, his kiss, was the most disgusting thing she ever knew.


    She doesn''t know how, but she managed to enter the female CR.


    She calmly opened the faucet. With a soft move, she pressed the liquid soap container and droplets of liquid soap were applied to the spot where the beast kissed it. She calmly washed it.


    If there was someone who saw her they would only saw it as a beautiful girl who gracefully washed her hand.


    However, inside of this girl, her mind was in turmoil, her heart was bursting. The memory, the disgusting memory that she kept hidden, that she buried so deep to never remember it again. The memory that she promised to never ever touch. The memory that she tried so hard to suppress was now ying in her mind...


    ---------------------------------------------


    ----------------------------------------------


    **** It''s been two years since I was forced to leave the Xiong mansion. I lost count on how many times we moved. Again, we were in the middle of the ocean, an Ind. This ce had only two seasons: rainy and sunny. It was the longest time we stayed in a ce. It''s been months since I saw the snow.


    This time, I was ying the guzheng again. At least thispanion made me rxed. As I raised my hand to pluck the string, I flinched. The bruise on my left arm was not yet healed.


    I subconsciously touched the pain in my neck. There was a purple mark with the size of a male hand. It had been three days now since it was given to me. However, the pain hadn''t subsided yet.


    Then I bitterlyughed. Seems likes staying here for two years and receiving a constant beating for more than a year made me aplete idiot.


    After I escaped my first escape night, there was a time where that beast went extreme to his venting.


    I was left unconscious for a whole two days. When I woke up, I immediately run away. However, when I reached the gate, I found the ce was full of snow, an unending mountain of snow. I couldn''t see anything in that vicinity. That''s why the ce was not heavily guarded. Because even though I can escape, I''ll immediately die outside.


    I lose hope.


    ....there is nothing I could do....no one could help me...


    The image of Linfeng came again.


    Was he looking for me?


    No.


    It''s been two years already.


    Besides.....


    He was with Wuyue.


    Before my eyesight got blurry again of that memory I heard the sound that brought dread to my being- the sound of the helicopter.


    Why he was here again?


    It had only been three days since he was here! At least he was venting his anger in me every week, never twice a week!


    If hees here breaking his unspeakable schedule of beating, it means he was in need of punching bag right now!


    I watched the news where he lost the billion project to SC. And also the bankruptcy of one of his business partners due to his (business partner) involvement in drugs.


    That''s why he was mad right now....and that beast would vent up all his anger on me!


    Realizing this, I quickly left the balcony, I run to my room and locked it. I push the bed to block the door and went to the bathroom inside of my room, and locked it.


    I sat on the floor with cold sweats over my body. My heart was thumping so fast that at any minute it would jump out my chest.


    Please...don''t look for me...


    Don''t find me...


    Don''t enter this room...


    ''Bang!''


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ''Bang!''


    I was scared shitless. He''sing.


    After a moment, I hear the doorknob of my room was turned.


    "Pushed the door." A cold voice sounded that made my breath hitched.


    I heard movements were being pushed and no doubt that was my bed that was blocking the door.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. I made hard things for him today. For sure the extremely painful beating would be more merciless because of my efforts today.


    No!


    Please don''te here!


    When the sound stopped, my heart again skipped a beat. I immediately stand.


    Then I heard footsteps.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    I subconsciously stepped backward.


    Don''t *step*..e *step*....here *step*...


    My back was in the cold tiles of the wall.


    The steps halted.


    "Keys." The sound of the devil with a nking sound of metals slowly turned the doorknob of the bathroom.


    This time I was holding my breath. My whole body was sweating cold and shivering.


    The door slowly opened and a devil appeared standing in the doorway.


    No creepy smile.


    No threatening words.


    His stature was like a mad devil who was trying to calm himself.


    This side of him was a hundred times scarier.


    He walked inside the bathroom. The henchman did not make a move, just standing in the doorway.


    "Prepare a camera ready." His voice that came from hell reached my ears. His henchmen moved.


    I was scared out of my mind that I did not understand his words.


    Then his hand reached out to me.


    In fear I quickly avoided it. But he still grabbed my hair. He dragged me out of the bathroom and throw me in the bed. I quickly get up to run but he was fast and stronger than me. He grabbed my arm and pped me so hard in the face. Even though I''m used to his p, this big p made me dizzy.


    I was outbnced and fell on the bed. He took advantage of it and in a swift motion, he tore up my dress.


    "What?!" I was shocked. Wild scary thoughts run through my mind.


    I struggled so hard as I gripped hard on his arm that was tearing my whole dress. My bruised skin was exposed, my bra and undies.


    On one hand, he trapped my two hands above my head. His other hand tore up my undies.


    This made me crazy as I kicked him every where my feet reached.


    When my feet managed to hit him. He bes angrier, he roared and pped me hard which made me half unconscious.


    Some movements came to my view as the henchmen positioned the tripod and camera. The beast ordered to get some rope. In a minute my hands and legs were tied.


    I could not move as that beast restraining me and on top of me. I could not hold back my tears as I cried. I never cried in front of him. But this time, as I feared what he was about to do to me, made me cried so much.


    For the first time, I beg.


    "Please....don''t do it....not this..."


    However a beast is a beast, it cannot understand humans'' words.


    With his henchman guarding the door, with the camera recording, he unbelts his pants.


    I was crying, thrashing with all I could.


    "Stop!"


    Stop....


    My cries were met by his brutal kiss. I dread it.


    I bit his lips and I tasted blood. Whose blood I don''t know.


    He got angrier and brutally enter me.


    "Ahhhh!!!No....no...please no..."


    A painful cry escaped from my lips, it was painful, my whole being was being ripped apart.


    He did not wait anymore and rampaged on me. Like a monster he was, he did not hear my pleas, nor care about my tears, he rampaged and rampaged and seemingly enjoying himself. But all I felt was pain, pain, pain, humiliation, madness, and rage...


    I hate him...with all my soul...


    ***

 Chapter 61 - The Beast IV

    <h4>Chapter 61 - The Beast IV</h4>


    Xiong Zhi continued to wash her hands. Her eyes were afar, her lips were tightly sealed, sweats were covering her forehead, her face was pale, and if one look closely she was shivering.


    Shivering with disgust, with madness, with rage inside of her! How dare him.....how dare him to put his disgusting beast ugly lips on her hand! She wanted to erase it all. All the trace, the virus, the memories.....she wanted them to be gone.


    Without realizing it, she continued to wash her hands with soap and water repeatedly until her skin be red and bloodes out.


    Outside, Linfeng was still waiting for Xiong Zhi.


    Two minutes passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    No shadow of her.


    Linfeng was initially worried when Xiong Zhi entered thefort room alone since he saw how herplexion paled and how she was acting strangely.


    But now, he was ultimately worried. It''s been a long time already. Was his young miss okay? Did she copse in one of the cubicles?


    Finally, when fifteen minutes passed, he couldn''t contain his worry and entered the female CR. After turning he saw Xiong Zhi washing her hands.


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    '' I worried for nothing. ''


    Then thinking that he went inside of the female CR made him blush a little. He hurriedly went out. But his steps faltered and nced back at Xiong Zhi.


    He was still worried. His mind and heart could not calm down. He had a feeling inside of him that Xiong Zhi was a little bit different today. Although she looked cold and expressionless, he who had been with her for months and after that joyful day in amus.e.m.e.nt park, he nevertheless knew how to read her aura. When she was happy or irritated.


    He studied her for a minute. Her pale face and quivering lips no doubt tell him she was not okay. She was enduring it. Alone. This made his heart hurt a little. And when his gaze traveled down to her hands, he was shocked. He immediately runs to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss! Your hands are bleeding!"


    But Xiong Zhi looked like she never heard him nor notice his presence. She continued to wash her hands. Calmly like a tranquil water unlike the boiling rage in her heart.


    This made Linfeng panicked. What happened to his young miss?


    "Young miss.." he turned off the tap.


    But Xiong Zhi like a mindless idiot continued to scrubbed her bleeding hand.


    Her hand was still dirty...


    Not clean enough...


    The beast....the beast trace was still here....his disgusting smell was still in her hands...


    "Not enough....not clean enough..." Xiong Zhi mumbled.


    Her brows were furrowed.


    If she could...she wants her hand to be cut off.


    Like her bitter memories, she wanted it to be cut off. To be gone.


    So she hardly scrubbed with all her strength the spot Gao Huan kissed. It made her wound got bigger, and more blood continued to flow out.


    Linfeng could not watch anymore. His hand stopped both Xiong Zhi''s hand and he called her in a very soft and gentle tone.


    "Zhi''er."


    The dull world, the disgusting memory stopped. With one call, Xiong Zhi dazedly looked up to Linfeng.


    That tone....the tone that he used to call her in the past lifetime.


    The soft, sweet and gentle ''Zhi''er'' of Linfeng.


    Linfeng lightly smiled. His eyes were warm. Before his mind processed what he was doing, he gently lifted the left hand of Xiong Zhi and kissed the wounded part. His eyes were full of warmth and something else that never leave her''s.


    It was only a fleeting second yet it was so powerful that it brought back Xiong Zhi to the present. Her heart that was in turmoil because of madness suddenly squeezed. Aforting yet painful squeezed. Like her heart was grieving, relieved, and at the same time yearning....yearning forfort...


    Linfeng looked at the wounded hand of Xiong Zhi and asked in a gentle manner.


    "Do you still feel your hand is still dirty---?" But he paused when he saw some tiny warm droplets in his hands and Xiong Zhi''s. Like raindrops, it continued to pour.


    Shocked, he looked at Xiong Zhi. What he saw made his heartbroken and his mind began to panic.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were looking at him while her tears endlessly flowed out. Her lips quivering, her figure visibly shaking, her right hand was trying to reach him. She looked like she was grieving like she felt wronged, she was seekingfort. She wanted to touch him. Feel his warmth.


    Without hesitation, Linfeng step froward and Xiong Zhi immediately leaned on him.


    All this time, since her rebirth, she did not waste any time to grow stronger and to be with Linfeng. Her mind subconsciously does it so that she could not think of those bitter memories. She did not waste time to grieve for them, nor cry for them. However, with Linfeng by her side. With the way he used to call her. The gentle words, warm hands andforting smile made her broke all her wavering wall. She, who endure it since she woke up from the past, gave out her vulnerable state in front of Linfeng.


    She was clutching hard at his robes.


    She silently cried. All those painful memories that she kept buried, she grieved on them. She cried so much, that her silent tears turned into sobs. Sorrowful sobs.


    Linfeng, who heard her painful cries felt his heart shattered. He could not help but hug the shivering figure on his chest. Tightly, his arms secured her and gently pats her back a few times. He did not know what to do. The only thing he wanted to do right now was to hug her andfort her. Tell her that he was here. Together with her.


    "I''m here. I''ll never let him touch you again."


    '' "I''m here. I never let him touch you ever again...."''


    Same voice. Same words.


    Her past life and her present. Linfeng said the same words which made her cry harder.


    After he said those words in the past....he died.


    She cried harder. She clutched his robes tighter.


    '' I want to feel him....


    '' To make sure it is not a dream.


    '' To know he is alive .. ''


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. She raised her hand and trace his brow, his eyes, her hands traveled to the bridge of his nose, to his jaw, to his lips, every corner, she stared at it with deep worry, nervousness, desperation and emotions that Linfeng could not decipher as they shed incredibly fast and been reced by relief.


    Xiong Zhi uttered words with deep meaning while looking intensely at Linfeng.


    "Yes. You are still here..."


    Xiong Zhi then hugged him tighter. She closed her eyes as she listened to his fast heartbeat.


    "--you are still alive." Xiong Zhi said in a whisper where only she could hear.


    Then she opened her eyes again.


    Determination shed in them.


    '' And I will not let you die again. ''

 Chapter 62 - Collaboration I

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Coboration I</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan was full of polite smiles as he was surrounded by a crowd of people.


    A lot of them were guests who wanted to be acquainted with Guan Family and its Empire. Some were the elders with their granddaughters who wanted him to be their inws.


    No one could me them. Guan Gao Huan was akin to a prince. His looks could make the woman swoon. Like a dashing prince with his gentle smile and polite words. Aside from his handsome bearing, Guan Gao Huan was a genius that made the Old Guan proud.


    It was said that his IQ was high and he could skip grades. Like Xiong Zhi, aside from preschool, he was homeschooled. But because of Old Guan''s decision that he went here in China to study high school. They don''t know the reason why a young man like him who had the knowledge that surpassed the college students would suddenly study here for highschool, nevertheless, they were happy that the youngest grandson of Guan family was here. They could make a connection between him and them for future business prospects. As Old Guan favored this young man, it was very likely that he would be the heir of the Guan Empire.


    So now, while he was green, they would take advantage of it to curry his favor.


    That''s what all the guests had in mind while smiling, praising, and exchanging words with Gao Huan.


    (A/n: remember all the guests were a rich and wealthy businessman. No mediocre here. However, in front of Xiongs and Guans, they were slightly inferior. But if you disyed them (guests) outside the world, people would recognize them as big shots and legendaries rich businessmen.)


    Gao Huan like a crown prince he was, entertained them and respond to their every request. Which made them like him more.


    But no one could notice the slight wandering of his eyes to the path to thefort room.


    He focused his eyes again to the people who wanted to curry his favor. No one knew this, but the polite smile he was showing was a mocking smile. These people wanted to use him, but they don''t know that they just delivered their selves to his door, for him to use them. With this in mind, his smile got deeper.


    However, when his eyes caught the pathway to thefort room, the image of a girl in white-blue hanfu came to his mind.


    He had met all kinds of thedy before. Schemers, gold diggers, lovestruck fool, naive, shy and arrogantdies. He knew one once he met one. However, that girl, the young miss of Xiong, did not fall any in those categories. The girl did not even give him a look that he always saw in thedy''s eyes- bashful and admiration. Instead, it was a look that he saw once before, the look that he hates yet gives him satisfaction - a frightened look.


    The girl''s eyes clearly looked afraid. Afraid of him? Why? He only met her once.


    He nned all night to talk to that girl since he had a suspicion that that girl was his fiance that his grandfather told him to find out.


    Who else could stand equally with the Guans here in this event? Only Xiong. Besides, his grandfather initiated to attend the Xiong''s Empire Anniversary with him. Since the Old Guan was a teenager he already had a connection with the Old Xiong. It could be said that they were ''frenemies''. They started out as a rival but became friends when they both stand at the peak of the business industry. For that long year of friendship, Old Guan never attended the Xiong Empire''s Anniversary even when Old Xiong inherited the Xiong Empire when he was in twenties.


    So when his grandfather asked him to apany him to attend the Xiong''s anniversary he was surprised. He, who meticulously investigated everyone including his own grandfather, he naturally knows that his grandfather would not attend the Xiong''s anniversary just to congratte them or give them face. There must be a reason. And since Old Guan purposely asked him toe, it was no doubt rted to him. And when he saw Xiong Zhi, the young miss of Xiong, who he heard of never leave the house came to attend this anniversary, his doubt has instantly vanished.


    When he attended the TIHS, the school his grandfather chose for him, he knew it was rted to his fiance that his grandfather talked in passing. He investigated the richest families that attended the said school. The three families that could rival Guan''s family were only three: Lu''s, Tang''s, and Xiong''s. The Lu''s only has two masters. The Tang''s has two miss. And the Xiong has one miss.


    (A/n: miss/masters that were referring here were the heir in line. Like Xiong Zhi, they came from the main family.)


    So he only guessed from the Tang and Xiong. He hasn''t encountered the Tang''s. Since the older sister was in another country, and the other one, was isted for itsingpetition. He only heard that the younger of Tang''s miss liked music.


    And the young miss of Xiong, even the girl attended the same school he hasn''t made any move to meet her. Since he was also busy in his own way. Nowing here, when Old Guan showed his excited face in front of that Xiong girl, his doubt was immediately gone.


    If it''s about the Xiong girl bing his fiance, he had no objections. The girl was beautiful, her looks and unique aura was exceptional. As a man, having a beautiful fiance was a good thing. She was also intelligent. When he watched her earlier when she performed, he knew this girl was not timid and naive as she was in the rumor. If one looks closely her moves to gain the elder''s favor were really thoughtful and can make people speechless. He admits it, this Xiong girl was a good choice. She could stand beside him. As he had many ambitions and goals, he knew he would be one of the legendary figures in the business world. So naturally, his wife would be exceptional and could make every man envy him.


    However, he had not given a chance to talk to her.


    '' Maybe I should wait outside thefort room.''


    He was about to excuse himself when he heard a coquettish voice.


    "Third Young Master Gao Huan, you really give face to us Xiong Family bying here. I, as, a descendant of Xiong would like to give you a toast-" the crowd immediately give path to the seductive girl in pink hanfu.


    Xiong Wuyue slightly bowed to give a greeting to Gao Huan.


    Her slender white nape made the men gulped as she lowered her head.


    Gao Huan smiled at Xiong Wuyue.


    "It is the miss of the Xiong. I did not give a face to the Xiong, it is a must to attend this wonderful banquet. I deeply apologized for I, as a Guan, haven''t attended any banquet of Xiong before this. But as I am here in China, I must not let go of this opportunity." Gao Huan also bowed as an apology and a greeting to Wuyue.


    The crowd was amazed as the two mighty families bowed to another to express humility. No one tried to act mightier than the other. The crowd had a good impression of Wuyue, even though she was not the heiress of the Xiong, she still managed to carry the almightiness of the Xiong family in front of Guans in a humble manner. And Gao Huan gained another fan as he humbly apologized to the Xiong family, even from a second branch at that. This shows he was not a haughty person but a man with principles.


    However, no one saw the slight glint of sly in Gao Huan''s eyes.


    Apologizing in front of the second branch of the Xiong? Humbling himself in front of the Xiong family? Only fools would believe it.


    However, Wuyue who yed with this game since young, noticed something was wrong in Gao Huan''s answer.


    A Guan apologizing to the Xiong for not attending the banquet? Did not Old Guan purposely not attend the Xiong''s anniversary ever since? What''s there to apologize for?


    '' And why lowering himself to me...? ''


    A second branch greeting the main Guan was a must. But Guan greeting the second branch even it was a Xiong was not in the unwrittenw of the business world. If you let the bigger fish greet you, you will get eaten by it in the end.


    Wuyue caught immediately the dangerous situation she was in. One word from her would seal her fate and her father''s fate.


    '' This Gao Huan was not simple...is he telling me he will not be used by me? ''


    Wuyue gritted her teeth and said rmingly.


    "Third master Gao Huan is really humble! This Wuyue from the second branch would not dare to ept your apology! Young master Gao Huan did not offend us Xiong-" Wuyue got wide-eyed and covered her mouth from saying more. She was taught well how to y with words. And what she said by the slip of her tongue would make any elders had disapproval impression of her.


    She immediately looked around and found the two almighty Old Guan and Old Xiong still in conversation from afar. The elders were speaking to their grandchildren.


    Wuyue sighed in relief.? Probably no one would notice the y in their words.? But if one of the elders or worst the Old Xiong who knew the rules within the Xiong family heard what she said, they would undoubtedly punish her. The second branch of Xiong was taking the role of the main Xiong was like a rebellion in front of the Old Xiong.


    She wouldn''t want that.

 Chapter 63 - Collaboration II

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Coboration II</h4>


    Even she and her father would take that role in the future she must not let it be shown to the others. Their party was not strong enough to topple the old man.


    Guan Gao Huan smirked inwardly as he saw the panicked came to Wuyue. He was there when this sparrow tried to act like a phoenix. Her greedy eyes could not escape in his eyes. This kind of personing to him had only one purpose- that was to curry his favor and use him.


    But why would they let him? Coming to him was akin asing to the lion''s den.


    Besides, this greedy girl looked like she wanted to steal the position of his fiance.


    And what his fiances have. Was his.


    Can anyone take it away from him?


    He was not that kind of person.


    "Ms. Xiong, don''t be polite of me. I''m in the wrong." He apologetic said.


    Wuyue was sweating now. How could she answer? If she epts it, the conversation would be finished but the elders had ears. They would undoubtedly hear about this exchange per word. She would be reprimanded for representing the whole Xiong family. But if she denied it, this sly man would surely take this conversation long and would refuse to let her go.


    ''Ahh! I thought he is a dumb man! ''


    But she was wrong. This man could not be yed. There was only one thing left now. If they could not use him, maybe a coboration could suffice.


    "Wuyue, would not dare. The buyer only came from the second branch. I''m here not just to greet young master Gao Huan. Could master Gao Huan did not remember me?" Wuyue takes a step forward as she gave him her best smile.


    "We are in the same ss in preschool. Unfortunately, you left Paris before we enter grade school. And I never have seen you after that time until now." Wuyue looked at Gao Huan up and down. Then back at his face.


    "You really changed. Not only your behavior at that time, even your appe--"


    "Young miss Wuyue must miss those times. Why not I invite you for a drink and reminisced that past?" Gao Huan smiled gently. As his eyes shed darkly.


    Wuyue did not notice it. She was confused for a moment as she studied Gao Huan closely.


    But when she heard they would talk privately she was escted.


    She knew it! Using their acquaintance in the past could carry his favor.


    She answered immediately.


    "Of course. There''s no reason for me to decline. It is good to talk about our childhood memories." Wuyue smiled as she was lead by Gao Huan to the farthest?table.


    It was true that Wuyue and Gao Huan were in the same ss?in preschool. Wuyue remembered it correctly since his father always told her to befriends those who had an exceptional background. And Gao Huan as a Guan was of course noticed by her. She tried to befriend him a few times but the timid and shy young boy was aloof.


    Wuyue furrowed her brows as questions after questions filled her mind. Her attention at that time was in the two boys who had Chinese blood and could be heirs in the future. So she watched their every move and have a little understanding of their behavior.


    But the Guan Gao Huan standing before her...


    How could a person change so much?


    It must probably ten years ago. But could eyes change color? Wuyue remembers correctly that his eyes were only light brown close to golden...but not that golden.


    She was about to ask it when Gao Huan gestured to the seat in front of him.


    "After you."


    Wuyue smiled sweetly and sat.


    She began to open her mouth for her scripted pleasantries when Gao Huan beat him to it.


    "So what Ms. Wuyue wanted to talk about? I know you just note to me to talk about the past, aren''t we?" Gao Huan said as his usual smile was gone.


    He who had acted gentle in front of others had his own bottom line.


    Do not touch his past.


    He was a little annoyed someone knows that Gao Huan.


    And it was a miscalction in his part that this greedy girl knew him.


    ''Let''s see what this girl has on her sleeve...''


    Wuyue''s smile faltered a bit. She did not expect this guy to change 180¡ã. Since he wants to be direct what''s the need to act for?


    So Wuyue drops her smile and rereachesor her pouch.


    The original n was to befriend this guy and have a private meeting for another day. She even nned to seduce him. But unfortunately, he was not what he was before. She was good ying at that timid and shy guy, not this kind of man who was two-faced and unpredictable.


    '' Never mind...as long as wee to this. ''


    She gave him a piece of paper.


    "I know master Gao Huan has many ns in the future. My father and I have a greatwork that knows every nook and cranny of this industry. Yourpany has just been opened. I know you have many connections and probably doesn''t need our service. But this..." Wuyue pointed at the address of the paper.


    "Can your Guan mighty name ready to be tarnished because of this? Dirty work needs a dirty person. And ourwork has many of those.." Wuyue said suggestively.


    Gao Huan just narrowed his golden eyes.


    He must admit theirwork was great. He just invested in a ck market recently, and they already got news of that? So fast.


    He smirked. It looks like he needs to strengthen his defenses.


    "And what you will gain by coborating with me?"


    Gao Huan knows that there are many benefits to work with him.


    But seeing the address where his man met the people in the ck market, he knew that this duo works hard and was prepared beforehand. It was not just simple coboration.


    Wuyue smiled.


    "It is true that master Gao Huan is a genius." Wuyue then flips the paper, at the back another address was written.


    "Let''s meet here. It is more convenient to talk about our dreams and goals to a private ce." With that Wuyue stand up and left Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan took the note and crumpled it.


    A dark glint in his eyes.


    He then reached for his phone and dialed #1.


    "...." other side of the phone.


    Gao Huanughed as his friend was always not the one who speaks first.


    "Hello. How are you? I''m fine. But wanted to kill someone."


    "....."


    Gao Huanughed again.


    "But...I will not do it today. You have topensate me. The man you hiredst time left a trail."


    "....."


    "So forpensation, I need you to background check on someone."


    "....."


    ".Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue...I want to know every dirty secret of them. And their connections. How far, how wide."


    Finally, the other side spoke.


    "A Xiong....that will be difficult. My service is not for free and I don''t offerpensation."


    "It''s your fault they managed to find a hole on me. Besides, if I''m satisfied, I''ll help you expand your territory to the north..without your father knowing. How is it?"


    ".....no. I can do it by myself."


    Gao Huan sighed. He was getting annoyed. So he poked on his weakness.


    "I heard your brother got out? Seems your Old man managed to get him. And you know what I''ve heard from my Old man? "


    The other side was silent. Gao Huan smirked triumphantly.


    "Heard that he will enroll in my school. He was actually enrolled in the first ce. He will attend the second term. Want me to be your eye? You are still in Europe and not have time to take care of your brother."


    "..."


    After a while, the cold voice spoke.


    "I''ll manage him. Just do what you want. I''ll take care of my business. I''ll send you what I can by next week."


    The cold voice was about to end the call when Gao Huan spoke again.


    "One more thing..." Gao Huan was looking at the figure in white blue hanfu who juste out from thefort room.


    He remembered the frightened look of the girl earlier.


    "Search everything from the young miss of Xiong, Xiong Zhi..."


    Gao Huan knows with a formidable team from that friend of his, he could do a background check even from the heiress of the Xiong.

 Chapter 64 - Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Shadow</h4>


    Linfeng was holding tightly the hand of Xiong Zhi. He gently guide her in her every step and if he could he already carried Xiong Zhi. He guide her to their seat. He reached for the ss of water and handed it to Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi epted and drink from it. Then Linfeng get his unused handkerchief and handed it to Xiong Zhi. Which Xiong Zhi epted again and wipe her lips. She hid Linfeng''s handkerchief under her sleeve. Then her eyes caught the bandaged wound on her hand.


    Earlier, after minutes passed which she hug Linfeng, Linfeng treated her wound. Luckily, the CR has its own emergency aid kit.


    The young man just silently clean her wound and wrapped it. He did not ask any questions, he just made sure she was fine and asked if she can still attend the banquet.


    Linfeng put some refreshments in Xiong Zhi''s te.


    "Does young miss wants a soup?"


    Linfeng''s question woke up the still dazed Xiong Zhi.


    "...." Xiong Zhi looked at the mountain butvishly food in the table. They were all dried (fried, roasted, steamed) food. There''s no soup. Which make her confused.


    "A soup can make people rx. The kitchen is nearby. I''ll make it if you want."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. Her heart faltered a bit. It''s not ufortable. It was actually rxing. And lovely.


    Xiong Zhi showed her rare smiled. Even though Linfeng did not say anything, he was actually attentive to her. Caring to her, like she was some precious crystal that was very vulnerable, he gently coaxed her. A very pleasant feelingforted her heart.


    "It''s ok. You are here, so it''s fine."


    Linfeng did not believe it. He was shocked of what he witnessed earlier but he kept silent. What he could only do right now was make Xiong Zhifortable. However he did not stop thinking of what broke her into crying. That silent cry...made him shuddered.


    ''What happened?''


    He was with his Young Miss the entire time. Everything was fine. Until she went in thefort room and cried.


    Linfeng tried to repeat everything of what happened the entire evening in his head trying not to miss a thing.


    "Excuse me. May I have a pleasure to cheers with you?" A gentle voice woke him up in his stupor.


    Linfeng''s eyes followed the voice and saw Guan Gao Huan with a ss wine walking to them. His golden eyes glued to Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng squinted his eyes and did not like the look of those golden eyes. He then turned to Xiong Zhi to watch her response.


    But Xiong Zhi stiffened in her ce and Linfeng clearly saw how her hands clenched. Like she was suppressing something.


    Like a spark in darkness, suddenly clues appeared in Linfeng''s mind.


    He quickly got in between them and answered Gao Huan.


    "We thank Mr. Gao Huan for celebrating with us the Xiong''s anniversary. We truly appreciate it." Linfeng reached out a ss wine in the nearby table and toast it with Gao Huan''s cup making a ''tink'' sound then he gulped the wine.


    Guan Gao Huan eyes shed and quickly reced by a polite smile before drinking the wine. He said, "Cheers."


    But while drinking his eyes stared at Xiong Zhi. This made Xiong Zhi ufortable. No matter how she tried to pretend to be calm her soul was screaming mad. Being with him for a moment brought painful memories. She wanted to avoid him. To escape this ce. She doesn''t want to breathe the same air with him. She tried to calm down and chant in her mind that this man would suffer. That this man would face his retribution. That in this life, she would never suffer again in his hands.


    She turned to face him but when she faced those golden eyes it brought her back in the dark mansion, in an isted room, in constant loneliness, in eternal despair, his painful ps echoing in her ears.


    Xiong Zhi breath stopped. No matter how much she tried to console herself to make stronger, no matter how she prepare to face him in this life. Her trauma cannot be easily gone. She...was still afraid of him.


    Her view changed from golden eyes to worried ck orbs.


    Linfeng turned around to Xiong Zhi to face her. He stared into her wide eyes and spoke softly.


    "Young Miss Zhi, the other Xiong family members are looking for you. There are in the left hall. Do you want to speak with them now?"


    Xiong Zhi was pulled into reality. With pale face she answered weakly to Linfeng.


    "En." She turn away and did not look at Gao Huan when she passed by.


    Linfeng smile politely to Guan Gao Huan.


    "Excuse us. My young Miss is busy at the moment. Xiong family rarely got reunion. Sir Guan surely knows how difficult it is to be with rtives and spend time with them, as you came to a big family yourself. "


    "Of course I understand. " Gao Huan answered with kindness and understanding.


    Linfeng smiled and went after Xiong Zhi.


    After the two were gone, Gao Huan remain standing at his ce. Finishing the remaining wine. His golden eyes were terrifying calm and the politeness was nowhere to be seen.


    Turns out his gut was right.


    The Young Miss of Xiong was clearly afraids of him.


    ________________________


    Xiong Zhi walked to the left hall. She knows that Linfeng was giving her a breather. Repeating the encounter? with the beast in this evening she knew that she let her self show too much. She felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She probably looked like a scared rabbit right now. She acted out of character. That even Linfeng noticed something was amiss. How will she answer to Linfeng if he asked now?


    She steal a nce at Linfeng who just catched up to her. Linfeng looked back at her. His eyes were not questioning nor it was confused. It just stared right at her.


    Xiong Zhi let out a silent breath of relief. At least he did not ask. Because she did not know how to answer.

 Chapter 65 - 45: Xiong Family (II)

    <h4>Chapter 65 - 45: Xiong Family (II)</h4>


    Xiong Nuen Zai was silently sipping his wine while watching the other Xiong family members show off their wealth.


    In actuality, he did not need to attend this Xiong Anniversary. For years, as a member of Xiong family, he always received an invitation every year to attend the banquet but he neveres.


    It was not because of guts but because he despised this kind of gathering. He did not want to watch such people carrying favor for other people then gossip behind their backs. Nor did he want attention or converse with these ''rich people''. Of course, it includes his rtives, the Xiong family.


    Since he was young their third branch never achieves great achievements. Their branch was the least branch that received attention from the whole world. It was because they were Xiong that people revered them and they could act mightier than the normal wealthy man.


    But aside from the surname Xiong, their thrid branch would just be a ''normal'' rich family. That''s why he and his sister, Xiong Mai, did not covet any shares from the Xiong empire. Even his elder brother, Xiong Li did not openly greed for it.


    Only the second branch who was fighting for death that boldly nning to dominate the entire Xiong empire step by step.


    Xiong Nuen Zai nced at the second branch. He saw his cousins were busying themselves associating with the elders, businessmen, and politicians. In this gathering, they were expanding and tightening their connections. Even his nephews and niece were all the same.


    Xiong Nuen Zai shook his head. He wanted to meet her as soon as possible to be out of this ce.


    He stands up and ready to leave the hall to take a breather when all the people in the hall went silent. He noticed that the people were all looking in the same direction.


    He looked as well.


    Xiong Neuen Zai remembers her as a small little girl without any expression in her face, childish yet mature. That day, in his first cousin''s funeral, he clearly saw that her eyes were confused but calm and unperturbed. He knew no one exined to her what happened. For why she was meeting many people. She probably learned in her parent''s funeral that her parents died. Seeing her again made him remember his first encounter with her...


    I hate wearing ck. It reminds me of the funeral. I don''t know how many times I attended the funeral. It was my father''s first, then my first brother, second brother, and now my cousin. It was no wonder. Since every day in our lives was a silent battlefield.


    I entered the hall and faced the ck sea of people. They were conversing with one another, some were pitying my cousin, my niece, but all of them were exchanging cards. It falls at one point, business. Even at the funeral, they would not let it go.


    I light incense and offer a prayer to my cousin.


    My cousin, you probably even don''t know how you die. May your soul find peace and not suffer any more struggles. You will not be in this war of power anymore.


    I sat at the back as I don''t want to mingle with these people. Arriving at the back, I saw a child with a dazed expression. She was wearing a ck dress and her hair was adorned with a ribbon. She was adorable yet her face did not show any emotion aside from being dazed by the crowd in front of her. Of course, I recognized her. She got her mother''s eyes and her sharp chin. That was my niece in my first cousin, Xiong Zhi.


    I approached her and spoke softly.


    "Where are your maids?"


    The child looked at me and did not answer. Her gaze was clear and she was guarded. At the same time, she was studying me. With her young age, it was obvious what she was doing. But surely after a couple of years, no one could ever read her mind.


    "It''s good you know not to speak to strangers. But I''m no stranger. I''m your fourth uncle from the third branch. You can call me uncle Nuen."


    Little Xiong Zhi opens her mouth.


    "Nice to meet you." Her adorable voice and her no expression was very cute.


    Iughed.


    "Good manners." I praised her and patted her head. She bowed her head a little and basked in my pat. That''s when I realized that this girl was actually soft and like every other eight-year-old child, needs attention.


    And too bad, after that day we never have a chance to meet again...


    Until just now.


    Xiong Nuen Zai bes fond of Xiong Zhi since that day. She was not like the other Xiong. She was an innocent and pure child that was not tainted by any ck heartedness nor full of schemes. She was like a nk white paper. And Xiong Nuen Zai wanted to protect that white nk paper to not be dirtied by anyone. Too bad. He only had a little power. Little power that he was finding it difficult to even protect his own family (son and wife). But he knew that his decision was right. It was better to be distant in the power struggles of the Xiong than to give a little privilege of power but be in dangerter.


    In the blink of an eye, the child that he once wishes to protect was big now. Her gaze was still clear, calm and unperturbed. But her aura changed. There''s a sharpness within. And somehow for some reason, he can sense a beast within her that silently waiting to be unleashed. As she was walking towards him, he could feel the pressure. There was a beast inside of her that any moment can be unleashed but surprisingly it was under control, calm yet raging. Xiong Nuen Zai who was an artist, a painter, a good observer could feel it. His sixth sense was always right. A thought suddenly urred in his mind. No doubt, this girl would be Big in the future. But how Big he did not know.


    This child grew up amazingly.


    "Uncle Neuen. It has been long." Xiong Zhi arrived in front of Xiong Nuen Zai. She bowed politely with a sincere smile on her face.


    Xiong Nuen Zai was awakened from his daze by Xiong Zhi. Then he bes d that Xiong Zhi still remembers him.


    "Haha! I am very happy you know my name."


    "Of course. I am very much indebted to you, Uncle. Your kindness will never be forgotten by me." Xiong Zhi said wholeheartedly.


    Xiong Nuen Zai thought it was because of that day eight years ago. In the remaining days of grieving, Xiong Nuen Zai stayed together with Xiong Zhi. He told him about the existence of her parents and her parent''s death. It was a blessing in disguise that Xiong Zhi was not closed to her parents and only knew them by pictures and names. And sometimes in a yearly gathering that she got to meet her so-called parents. So she did not have any lingering feelings towards her parents.? It wasughable that she spent the longest time with her parents in this funeral thatsted for days.


    Pitying the child, and since he liked Xiong Zhi, he favored her and sincerely treated her well.


    But what Xiong Zhi meant was both in lifetimes. In thest lifetime, her Uncle Nuen helped her so much. She knew that his uncle never joined the power struggles and distancing himself as far away as he could from the Xiong. As he did not want to be inflicted by the Xiong''s battlefield. But when the hard time came, he unhesitatingly agreed to be Xiong Zhi''s guardian even it put his family''s safety into danger. Even though Xiong De won at the end to be her guardian, it was still the big effort to save her that she would be forever grateful. She even heard that because of the kidnapping, his sickly son''s health deteriorated more and even heard the rumor that her little cousin passed away. But despite that, when the title of Young Miss of Xiong has stripped away from her. Xiong Nuen Zai together with Xiong Mai gathers the loyal elders to oppose it. He and her aunt, Xiong Mai helped her so much that she promised herself that in this lifetime, the kindness they gave would be paid out ten times more.


    Uncle, Aunt, Thank you. In this life, I will not disappoint you. I will be stronger and stronger to fight them and keep away from that faith. In this life, let me be the one who will help you.

 Chapter 66 - Xiong Family (III)

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Xiong Family (III)</h4>


    "How was my cousin, Ryu''er?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Xiong Nuen Zai was a little bit stunned as he did not expect Xiong Zhi knew his eight year old son.


    "He is doing fine. He is a bit sickly but he was very cheerful and intelligent." Xiong Nuen Zai could not help but be proud.


    He only had one child and that was his son, Xiong Nuen Ryu. His son was sickly since he was born. Nevertheless his cheerfulness hide it all. Probably his son wanted them, his parents, to be happy and burden free.


    "It''s good to know. Maybe one of these days I will visit Ryu''er and Aunt (Nuen''s wife) in Paris. Ryu has never meet me." Xiong Zhi wanted to be close with those good people in the Xiong family. That was the family of his Uncle Nuen and her Aunt Xiong Mai.


    Xiong Nuen Zai smiled. He did not ask how Xiong Zhi knew of his son. He was not a socialized person so no one outside of his circle knows that he got married and had a son. But it was Xiong Zhi. And Xiong Nuen Zai trusted her and that he knew she meant no harm but sincerely wanted to bond with them as a family.


    "Sure. I will escort you to my home."


    They talked more of their well being not minding the crowd''s gazes to them.


    Some of them knew Xiong Nuen Zai as someone from the third branch. They have just discovered today that the Young Miss of Xiong was actually close to the third branch.


    -------------------------------------------


    Xiong Mai was having difficulty to enjoy this banquet. Everywhere she goes, be it in the hall, in the dining area or even atfort room people would try to converse to her and proim their name and distribute their business card. In fact her purse right now was full of business cards. That''s why every year she dreaded to attend the anniversary.


    ''It''s because of that one percent ..''


    Xiong Mai calmed her self because she felt she wouldsh out on this people. She had one percent of shares of the entire Xiong Empire. She got it as an inheritance when her father died. And because of that one percent, she needed to attend this horrible anniversary. She was a woman who don''t have any patience to y honeyed words to these people. In the first ce, she did not get where she was through that, it was all by her hard work and talent.


    She actually wanted to sell this one percent. But the problem was to whom. The elders did not buy any more shares as it was part of the rule. She could only sell it to the first or second branch. There''s no one to sell to in the first branch as there was no son. In the second branch, the people there were full of greed. Full of schemes. And Xiong Mai doesnt want anything to do with them. Lastly, it was his father''s will to left that one percent to her. For his father knew she had a stubborn personality and would not just sell it to anyone. Her father clearly wants the third branch to own at least a bit of Xiong Empire.


    But she...clearly didn''t want anything to do with it.


    She just wanted to do everything in her own. She was independent and talented. Even with or without the surname Xiong she could fare herself well.


    Without even touching that one percent, she managed to be a sensational business woman in Europe. Making her a great figure in business industry. That''s why she had a guts to act mightier like the second branch. And the people around her revered her and curry favor to her even she came from the third branch.


    Xiong Mai was getting irritated bit by bit when she heard a soft yet cold voice.


    "Aunt Mai..." Xiong Zhi and Xiong Nuen Zai was walking towards Xiong Mai.


    Earlier, while they were talking, Xiong Zhi mentioned Xiong Mai in passing. Xiong Zhi knew her Aunt Mai was a heavily guarded individual. She did not approve anyone easily. As of now, Xiong Mai was not close to Xiong Zhi nor she was concern about her. They were like strangers.


    However Xiong Zhi knew what kind of person her Aunt Mai was. They met for the first time in her grandfather''s funeral. As she was closed and treated well by Xiong Nuen Zai, Xiong Mai who rarely approach anyone talked to Xiong Zhi and willing to help her. She (Xiong Mai) even said before that she would be backing her (Xiong Zhi). At first Xiong Zhi was confused why that aloof woman initiated to help her as they just met. Butter she found out that Xiong Mai and Xiong Nuen Zai, brother and sister rtionship was good. They trusted each other''s personality and decision. So seeing Xiong Nuen Zai helping Xiong Zhi with no power at all made Xiong Mai wanted to help her brother and her pitiful neice. And as time passed, Xiong Mai got acquainted to Xiong Zhi and even treated her as her own daughter.


    Even it was just for a moment before she was got taken by Xiong Wuyue, Xiong Zhi for the first time felt how to have a Mother and be loved.


    And she was thankful for that.


    Xiong Zhi also learned that with a little bit of power it was not enough to shoo those who were eyeing her title and inheritance. In order to fight her fate she need to be stronger, powerful, capable, that even the Xiongs and Guans could not do anything to her.


    She would be someone that was capable to protect those people she wish to protect.


    But in order to do that she need to face her fears towards the beast. Remembering what happened earlier made Xiong Zhi felt bad and ashamed....and mad.


    She promised herself to not be weak again. And she will step by step.


    "Young Miss Zhi.." Xiong Mai was a little bit taken aback when this young Miss of first branch approached her.


    She heard of the rumors. That this young Miss was not fond of any gatherings. Rumors says that aside from eight years ago when her (Xiong Zhi) parents died, she did not left the Xiong Mansion. She did not even have friends. And just attended school recently. Xiong Mai only knew that the girl in rumor was timid, shy, and aloof.


    But seeing her infront says otherwise.


    Xiong Mai and Xiong Nuen Zai were really brothers and sisters as they had the same impressions of Xiong Zhi. With just one nce they knew that she was like a raging beast waiting to be unleashed.


    "I am Xiong Zhi to you Aunt Mai. I''ll be more d if you call me Zhi''er as we are family." Xiong Zhi said with a small smile.


    Xiong Mai secretlyughed at what she thought first. Why she had thought that this little girl was so deep? This girl in front of her was still too young and should be green. She must be thinking too much.


    Secretly ncing at Xiong Nuen Zai , Xiong Mai knew that this girl was different from the other Xiong. Her brother was very meticulous when ites to his friends and acquaintances. The fact that Nuen Zai was together with Xiong Zhi means approval from the man. And Xiong Mai trusted her brother''s taste. With that she did not make it difficult for Xiong Zhi to be acquainted to her and wee her warmly.


    "So Zhi''er it is. How have you been?"


    And with that. Xiong Zhi got reunited to what she called ''family''.

 Chapter 67 - Xiong Family (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Xiong Family (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi and Xiong Mai talked about casual things. The two talked about how they had been doing in the past years and what n they would have in the future.


    It was just one encounter yet Xiong Mai felt closer to Xiong Zhi. Like they had been friends before that just got separated and reunited. She feltfortable around Xiong Zhi. In just a couple of minutes, she had a good impression of Xiong Zhi and trusted her enough to talk about business.


    (A/N: mind you. Xiong Mai did not want to talk about business with the people here. )


    Xiong Mai learned that Xiong Zhi already built herpany. It was only starting with a less-a-hundred worker. She (Xiong Mai) was actually shocked that this little girl who was only sixteen would actuallypromise with the old man to make IHZHI, apany with only 10 M as a foundation to make it BIG in just four years. Xiong Mai was a great businesswoman. She knew how hard it was to run apany. If it was her with only 10M as coteral, she could just bodily state that she could make herpany producing billions after 20-30 years. But four years?!! She could not imagine that. But there was nothing she could do about it since it was alreadypromised.


    She rooted for Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi trusted her enough to say those things to her. For she knew it was a secret deal with the old man. Xiong Mai also ming the old man for being merciless to Xiong Zhi as she knew it was really impossible to aplish it. The old man probably wanted to test her but did not really taking it seriously.


    As she knew that the old man was too proud and stubborn as a rock to stoop down and made a deal with a youngster. However, deep inside, Xiong Mai also wanted to see if Xiong Zhi could make this miracle. So she willingly let her knowledge transfer to Xiong Zhi. Suggesting here and there, advising her, and things that Xiong Zhi should take notice of.


    While talking about business, Xiong Mai felt that Xiong Zhi was really good at it and she felt that her one percent would soon have a new owner.


    Xiong Zhi too was satisfied and gained so much knowledge while talking to her Aunt Mai. Xiong Zhi trusted and treated Xiong Mai as her mother. So she did not hide her deal with her grandfather. This talked was like before in herst life. Xiong Mai would advise her some things and would look out for her. And Xiong Zhi would be morefortable to move forward with Xiong Mai''s approval.


    Xiong Zhi did not undergo any studying regarding business management. So listening to Xiong Mai''s talk about business and some of her insight made Xiong Zhi felt incredible. She needed such things right now. Even though she made it clear to Fang Dien that she would not step in so much in IHZHI, she still needs to innovate some projects and approved beneficial investments. She have the knowledge of the future but Xiong Zhi knew it was not enough.


    They talked for a while and sometimes Xiong Nuen Zai would butt in. Adding somements and suggestions.


    This lively atmosphere was noticed by everyone including the second branch of Xiong.


    Xiong Bn, Xiong Cai, and Xiong De, the three masters of the second branch took notice of this.


    One of Xiong Bn''s sons, Xiong Fan, smirked.


    "Here I am thinking that the third branch will not be so gutsy to fight us. Are they thinking that currying favor with Xiong Zhi will give them a great chance in the future? Xiong Zhi is not even 18 yet. Moreover, she is a girl. She is useless now and will be useless in the future. With that merely one percent what can they do?"


    Xiong Emm the elder brother and eldest son of Xiong Bn reprimanded his little brother.


    "Do not belittle them, Fan. The third branch has 5% of shares overall. Aunt Mai is known as a legendary businesswoman in Europe. If they stand behind Xiong Zhi, with her 27% shares, they can own the entire Xiong empire." Xiong Emm''s eyes glint with calction.


    "But brother, Xiong Zhi will surely marry in the future. She will not stay in the fight anymore. His husband, unless a Xiong will not be a contender for the heir." Xiong Fan knew that it would never happen. They could not marry their own cousins. Besides even the future husband of Xiong Zhi changed his surname to Xiong, that man would never receive any support from the elders at all. Like what happened to Xiong Zhi''s father, Wu Yuao.


    " That''s not what I meant. Xiong Zhi can marry and be out of the family. But the third branch can use her and buy her shares. Then, they can monopolize the Xiong empire. Maybe, the third branch will be the next main branch of the Xiong family."


    Hearing this Xiong Fan''s eyes got wider. So it turns out, befriending the Young Miss would bring great benefits. She was like a key that would open a path- a path that they could never cross.


    Xiong Bn hearing their argument was proud to his first son. Xiong Emm was smart and capable. The only downside was he was too cautious. It was in the saying that Big opportunitiese with big risks.


    And his first son could not achieve any great aplishments because of his cautious nature.


    "Then brother, we should make connections with the Young Miss. As early as possible! We should not let the third branch take advantage!" Xiong Fan was excited.


    Xiong Bn''s hearing continued hisparison between his sons. Xiong Fan, his second son was average in talent. Not outstanding like his brother. But what his brothercks he has it. This son of his was so courageous. That usually he did not think of the consequences of what he did as he saw more the benefit of doing things. And if he messes things up, he would depend on his elder brother to clean it up.


    Like usual, Xiong Emm points out the mistake of what Xiong Fan said.


    "We can''t for now. Especially not openly. Remember this, Fan. Xiong Zhi is like a fire. Once you get near her you will be caught in mes and more mess will need a cleaning. All the elders and members of Xiong is eyeing her right now. Especially first Grandfather. They will be guarded against us if we make a move now and if we befriended the Young Miss. If that happens, our chances to rope them in our side in the future are slimmer. We can''t take that. Especially Uncle De is fighting against us."


    Xiong Fan was startled. He did not think of that.


    "Then...the third branch..."


    "Yes. They will be in limelight and a lot of people will be guarded against them. They will be a subject of suspicions for a while. Hence, it will make our ns smoother." Xiong Emm smiled. Enjoying other people''s misfortune.


    If Xiong Emm could think of it, the two masters, Xiong Cai and Xiong De would undoubtedly think of this.


    For now, let the third branch receive the limelight. For they know it would not bring advantages but only misfortune.


    However, they mistook two things.


    First, Xiong Nuen Zai and Xiong Mai never thought of fighting for the shares or monopolizing the Xiong Empire. If possible, they wanted to be left out.


    Second, they underestimate Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi did not even n to marry the man that Old Xiong chose. Nor did she nned to let everyone fight and greed for what rightfully hers. She, from the beginning she woke up from her rebirth, nned to get all the shares and monopolize the entire Xiong Empire.


    She was not the same person as before. She had enough of watching at the sidelines. Now, she would fight.


    Of course, the Young Miss of Xiong, need to join in the fun too.

 Chapter 68 - Linfengs dream (I)

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Linfeng''s dream (I)</h4>


    The banquet continued livelier than usual. Aside from the Young Miss of Xiong outstanding performance. The Guan mighty figure came also to attend.


    Those who attended were feeling fortunate for they not just expand their connections and know some Xiong, but also managed to somehow spoke to one of the heirs of Guan Family, Guan Gao Huan.


    The entire night was full of happy murmurs. The elders were the happiest as their grandchildren were with them. Old Xiong and Old Guan were in their usual friendly arguments. The Xiong members were busy in basking with the crowd''s honey words and praises.


    Guan Gao Huan did not approach Xiong Zhi anymore. He busied himself to those people who had better status and wanted to have connections with the Guans.


    Xiong Wuyue was doing the same. She did not want to approach Xiong Zhi as she felt mad by just looking at her.


    So Xiong Zhi spent her time peacefully until they, the Xiong family members , escorted the guest out.


    When the time for the Guan family to say goodbye, Xiong Zhi just bowed to them and wished them a safe journey. Like how she treated everybody else. Old Guan did not take it to heart as he thought that this little girl was like her grandfather. Stubborn and proud. But he liked it. This Young Miss of Xiong did not need to curry favor from them. If she did that, the old man would surely drive her out of the Xiong Mansion.


    At this banquet a lot happened. This was the day that some people started a coboration that would lead to upheaval in the future.


    It''s the day when some people''s fate changed.


    The day that one''s heart got exposed out.


    The day that people nted suspicions in their minds.


    As Xiong Zhi said before. This day was just the beginning. And like that, the banquet ended.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Linfeng was dressed in his pajamas and ready to sleep. Heid on the bed and stared at the ceiling. However, half an hour passed and he could not sleep.


    His brow was furrowed and his heart was bothered. Usually, after every banquet, he would fall asleep easily as his body was tired because of the activity.


    Yes. Socializing was tiring for him. But it was a part of his job.


    But his mind today was fully awake and alerted. When he tried to close his eyes to sleep, an image of a girl in blue, white hanfu clutching at his robes and silently crying made him open his eyes wide.


    Whenever that image came to his mind, he felt suffocated. His chest felt heavy.


    He stands up and open his drawer. He took his sleeping pills that he got recently. He drank it andid in the bed again. After some time, the sleeping pills took effect and he slowly dozes off.


    But what he entered was not his slumber...


    ===============================================================================


    ****** I left the elders dumbfounded.


    Atst, we won. I won.


    With sufficient evidence and with the internal struggles within the Xiong family the treaty was finally broken. I thought it would take more years to wait for this day. If the Old Xiong was here, this fight will take longer. Old Xiong''s death was like a blessing in disguise. It might be bad thinking of this. But I have enough. It''s not like I''m the one who killed him or let him die. I just took advantage of his death like everyone else did. I don''t know for whom I reassure myself for that that what I was doing was nothing bad. An image of a girl came to my mind. But I shake it off. This feeling of mine will not take me anywhere. It will just stop me.


    I left the Xiong Empire after that day.


    The next day, as I expected, the news that the Zhou family will no longer work under Xiong erupted like crazy. It has been in history, since ancient times, more than 300 years that Zhou''s work together with the Xiong. But in just a single night, everything has changed.


    People wonder what happened. But no one can answer them. As the Xiong was busy with it''s internal power struggles they don''t have time to confront the media. And the Zhou family is under my control. All the elders of Zhou let me decide for the family.


    I did not make any statement for the public either.


    Some wise people knew that Xiong Family was under war right now. They could not help but shake their heads. The Xiong was mighty and unpertrubed for generations. No one would challenge them. Some jokes that the Old Xiong might be infuriated that he woke up from his grave to scold his descendants for making a big mess of Xiong .


    But I don''t care anymore of Xiong.


    This is the start of my career. My own legend. I can finally do what I want. I will not be in shackles any more. No one will tell me that this is just how far I should go.


    All my hard work for all these years...will be finally paid out.


    I admired the scenery of the night.


    There was no stars. I could not even see the moon. It was just dark. I felt like ying my guzheng. I back off from the balcony to get my favorite instrument when I remembered I''m not in the Xiong Mansion anymore.


    Because of some matters these days, I did not pack my things from the Xiong Mansion. My favourite instrument, the used guzheng was in my room in that mansion. I am kind of man who only yed in his own instrument. For I received the satisfaction I want in my own things.


    I looked at my hands. I badly want to y a song with my guzheng right now. There''s a feeling of lost. There''s an emptiness in my heart. This day should be the happiest day for me, because this is the day I am waiting for. But the sense of loss andcking was so strong. I can''t believe not having my instrument by my side made me sad in the most happiest day of my life.


    I vowed that in the next day I will retrieve my things in that mansion.


    _____________________________________


    It was early in the morning when I left the Zhou Vi.


    The maids and butlers greeted me as they know who I am. We are even co-worker before.


    I directly went to my room. Beside my bed was my guzheng and it''s case. I caressed it and felt the satisfaction of having my own things in my hands.


    Then I picked it up and ready to go.


    My room is in the east, same wing with the Young Miss. The room above me is actually her room.


    Maybe because of this that I want to be out of this mansion as soon as possible.


    I walked downstairs and passed by the gardens. With just 5 minutes of walking and a turn around the corner I will be out of this mansion.


    But my eyes caught her small figure.


    In the east wing, on third floor, in the balcony, she was standing wearing her night gown. Her long hair swayed along the morning breeze. She was looking in my direction. She was seeing me off.


    The loss I felt got stronger. My heart felt heavy. Like there''s a hand that grabbed it roughly and squeezed it.


    I quickly look away.


    I had to.


    I must to.


    Because I know for sure, spending just a second here will make me run back to her.


    But too bad. It was toote. I underestimate her spell on me. Because after a week, I returned to Xiong Mansion and pledge my loyalty to her again.


    ______________________


    ______________________

 Chapter 69 - Linfengs dream (II)

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Linfeng''s dream (II)</h4>


    **** I tasted all the food and make sure that they are all not too salty and not too sweet.


    "Prepare the soup. Don''t serve it yet."


    Zhi''er likes to drink the soup I made every morning. She liked it hot with smokes all around. Thinking of her expression whenever she tried to drink while it was still hot makes me smile.


    I arrive her at her door and knocked.


    "Young Miss, your breakfast is ready."


    Silence.


    "Young Miss Zhi..." I called her three times.


    But there''s no answer.


    I took the keys in my pocket and ready to open it when the door suddenly opened and an unkempt Xiong Zhi appeared.


    I was shocked for a moment. Then I noticed the dark circle under her eyes.


    "What--" I began to ask.


    "You are not leaving aren''t you?" Xiong Zhi cut me off.


    I was startled. Xiong Zhi was a silent girl and keep everything to herself. She did not let her emotions out or she just can''t. But I can I feel them and differentiate all of them. This time, even her face was cold and calm her eyes were not. They were disturbed.


    "Why are you asking that? Did I not tell you week ago that I will stay with you now?"


    Right. After constant battle against myself, my feelings won.


    That week without Xiong Zhi was the hellish week I ever have in my life. I can''t celebrate the freedom I got. I can''t work. I am worried. What if she got sick when I''m not around? Who would cook her a soup like mine every morning? What if the Xiong members leveled up their ckness and poisoned her food? She doesn''t speak a lot. Norin if she felt ufortable. That was I was most worried about.


    Zhi''er....what should I do?


    Should Ie back to you?


    Should I surrender to you?


    What did you do to me...


    Finally , as I weigh everything including my feelings to Xiong Zhi I realized that I would rather work under the Xiong, be with her , give my heart a break , rather be a man who was chasing his dreams with disturbed mind and worried heart.


    Of course I did not give up my dreams and the Zhou''s dreams. I will bnce my work, dreams and goals , and work it together harmoniously with my feelings. I don''t know where it will bring me. But for now, I am happy to stay by her side.


    "...I heard you...on the phone. You seem busy. The treaty is now broken. You don''t have to work under Xiong." Xiong Zhi said as her eyes were inquiring. The look in her eyes clearly says that she felt afraid to ask this.


    I can''t help but pat her head, slide my fingers in her silky hair downwards to the tip of her hair.


    "Yes. I''m busy. But I will still work for you. Is that you don''t want me?" I said without even minding my words as I was captivated by the softness of her silky hair.


    "No. I''m d you''re here." Her clear voice called for my eyes to stare at her clear eyes.


    Even there was dark circles under it she was still beautiful.


    "Did you not sleep because of that? That I will leave you?" I can''t help but tease her a bit.


    "Yes. I am afraid you will leave me..again." Her words got straight to my heart.


    Did she felt betrayed that I almost left her a week ago? Did she cried? Did I hurt her?


    Suddenly the image of Xiong Zhi in the balcony seeing me off came to my mind. She looked very lonely at that time.


    Heat came to my eyes. My heart feel burned.


    Losing myposure I hug her and told her a promise.


    "I will never leave your side. That''s a promise."


    Zhi''er hugged me back.


    "Okay."


    --------------------------------------------


    "The big bosses said that they would sign the contract if you are there personally. They want to meet the man behind SC. They said it is unfair if the bosses wille but your not. They can''t sign if they can''t see our sincerity for these coboration. And Linfeng, you bettere because I won''t meet those arrogant CEO''s anymore. I can''t stomach them! I am also the man behind SC! Why they don''t believe me?! Is it because of my baby face?! I am handsome as they are--!" Jang Shin continued to rattle on the phone.


    I distanced my ear from the phone. Jang Shin was my ''friend'' since middle school. We started SC when we are in high school. He contributed a lot, like promoting thepany, attending the meetings and be the acting CEO of SCpany, but behind it, was me. I created SC. I nned all the project. My calctions and mind games in every investments. And my meticulous choices to people who to connect. The reason I let him be the SC''s face was because of my situation. I am working under the Xiong before. And because of the treaty and rules, I can''t make my ownpany under my name without the approval or order from the Xiong.


    Hence, people ( who have connections to SCpany) thought that Jang Shin was the CEO. However, there were still intelligent people who could read behind the lines. Like the five big bosses that I wanted to coborate to.


    What I need their help for is for a BIG Project I am working on. I need powerful people with unlimited resources and wide connections for that.


    " They are just teasing you. " What I really wanted to say was that they were just testing Jang Shin.


    But knowing Jang Shin who was usually thick skinned but easily got insecure with people who are smarter and handsome than him, I kept quiet.


    Jang Shin had negative view of those five bosses. Since they belittled him (Jang Shin) and made fun of him sometimes.


    But it was actually good for Jang Shin as well. To ovee that weakness. Because having that weakness has never been good in this industry.


    "I don''t care anymore. But you have to meet them. I will send a ride to you in two hours. The bosses will arrive in three hours--" Jang Shin was about to hang up but I stopped him.


    "I need you toe here as well. I need to see you in two hours."


    "Why?" Jang Shin''s day was bad. So he got irritated that there were things to do. He just wanted to take a break and be drank.


    "Juste here I''ll tell youter. If I don''t see youter, I will not go." Then I hang up.


    Two hourster Jang Shin came with a helicopter.


    I throw the keys to Jang Shin.


    "Look out for the mansion."


    "There are a lot of people here. Do I need to look out for this big mansion?" Jang Shin pointed those maids and butlers around.


    "It is a SERIOUS MATTER." Then I got nearer to him, I whisper.


    "Protect Xiong Zhi. Just stay in this mansion until I arrived, okay?" Jang Shin just looked at me. Staring at my serious eyes, I am showing to him that this favor he was doing was a great favor.


    Zhi''er is important to me.


    Jang Shin sighed. He knew he will be lost against my determined gaze.


    "Fine. I''ll do my best. Just staying here right? Juste back soon." with a dejected expression Jang Shin walked to Xiong Mansion and drank his wine there.


    ---------------------------------------------


    The talked with the five bosses was like a refreshment to me. Jang Shin was right. They were arrogant and not easy to pleased. But as the bosses of the Big Major banks all over the East and South-Western, they have the right to do so.


    They were all capable and intelligent. Like the veterans in war, no second was wasted within the talk. We had reach an agreement and I was satisfied.


    It was night when I arrived at the Xiong Mansion. Jang Shin heard the helicopter and he came out.


    "Did the talk go smooth?"


    "Yeah, we had reach in a fair price. ZHENG DUO (ZD) will start anytime now." I said smiling.


    It was a big aplishment. The ZD was an all-in international project. Surely without a doubt, this project will take him and the SCpany to skyrocket in business industry. Making the SCpany a legend. I could imagine what glory it will bring in the future. With this, I could stand at the same status of the Xiong and maybe... maybe in my wishful thinking...marry Zhi''er.


    Then I smelled alcohol. I looked at Jang Shin''s unkempt figure.


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "Yeah. To rx my mind. You know I''m not smart as you, so talking to those bosses really way over the line for me." Jang Shin said bitterly. He probably felt bitter of what happened. He also understand that he was still too green in the face of those veteran businessman.


    I pat his shoulder. No one was perfect. Everyone has a weakness.


    "You should rest. Sleep here. There''s a lot of room in this big mansion. Is she asleep already?"


    "Probably. " Jang Shin just shrugged.


    I looked at the East wing, in the third floor. There''s no light. She must be sleeping.


    I began to walk down stairs when Jang Shin call me out again.


    "Oh. By the way, her cousin drop by."


    My steps halted. Cousin? Xiong Zhi was never close to her cousins. She was only close to her Aunt Mai and Uncle Nuen.


    I looked again at her dark window. Suddenly I had a bad feeling.


    "Who? Which Xiong?"


    "A pretty girl, the butler told me it was Wuyue."


    Wuyue. Xiong Wuyue, daughter of Xiong De. I knew her. And her father. I knew their businesses. And their greed. And of course, their ckness.


    I ran downstairs. I ran to the east wing. As I ran upstairs to the third floor, my mind began to question and solve puzzles.


    Why.


    Why they chose this day to visit her?


    They had been silent for a time after they got the right to be her guardian. They knew I was here protecting her. So they never came to her or do any schemes.


    Just today , I was gone.


    I ran until I reach her doors. I knocked.


    "Zhi''er!"


    *Knock


    "Zhi''er!"


    Please be there! Please tell me your just sleeping. That you will open this door and ask me why I camete.


    The maids and butlers were awoken by my pounding. Jang Shin caught up with me. His eyes were wide as he was also thinking the same thing.


    "The key!" I shouted at him.


    He handed me the key. With my shaking hands I put the key in the hole. I tried for three times before I got the right key. My heart was beating loudly. I got a bad feeling. A very bad feeling.


    No.


    No.


    I opened the door and ran to her bed. I put the nket away. Not here.


    I check her bathroom. Not here.


    Her closet room . Not here.


    The balcony, under the bed, everywhere. I checked everywhere.


    Not here. Not here.


    She was nowhere.


    Nowhere...


    My entire being was shaking.


    I kept thinking..maybe she went in the garden. I went to her balcony and shouted her name.


    "Zhi''er!!"


    "Zhi''er!!"


    I should have not went out. I shouldn''t take my eyes off you. Even I can''t get that project I don''t care!


    Regret came over me. It was just today. Just today that I was not by her side.


    ''I am afraid you will leave me..'' Her voice kept ringing in my mind.


    "Zhi''er!!" I kept shouting. She needed to hear me. She need to know I''m here.


    My vision blurred. I did not even noticed I was crying.


    "Zhi''er...I will look for you. Just wait for me. You will not wait for long." I promised with gritted teeth.


    But once again I was wrong.


    It took me years to find her.

 Chapter 70 - Troubles of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Troubles of Heart</h4>


    Linfeng opened his eyes wide. His heart was heavy and painful. Like it was breaking. He stand up and went to the bathroom.


    He stared at the mirror then started washing his face.


    He dreamed again.


    And everytime he dreamed he was crying.


    He get a towel and dried his face. His eyes were still red. He looked like he cried so much in his dreams.


    Lately, he''d been dreaming. And his tears would woke him up. He never knew that he was such a cry baby. He wondered, what kind of sad dream he had that he cried for it? He want to remember it. But it was like lightning that would shed in his eyes and went gone. The feelings would only remain. He already consulted with a physiologist before. He was worried that maybe some trauma existed in his mind that he did not know of. And that would be bad if it was not cured in early stages. Because of his title as an aide, his state of mind should be healthy.


    However the physiologist was clueless about it, he was even curious of Linfeng''s dreams. The physiologist said that dreams work with our subconscious mind. It would be triggered by strong thoughts such as desires and emotions. The physician kept asking him if there''s a time that he cried so much that he felt broken and helpless. He said no. He did not remember such a day. He was trained since young. His heart was strong. His mind was supposedly strong too.


    The physician just gave him advise to keep his mind rxed and peaceful. Linfeng asked for sleeping pills as he could not sleep well after he woke up from his dream.


    Linfeng went to his balcony and stared at the sky full of stars.


    "What is more beautiful? The sight below or the scenery above?"


    (A/N: Sorry for being here. I just wanted to remind you that one (italic) is in chapter 33. Bye bye now)


    ***[RR]: ...****


    The image of a girl asking this softly appeared in Linfeng''s mind. Below her was the city lights. Above her was the stars.


    Her eyes were clear and anticipating for something.


    Linfeng''s disturbed heart and fuzzy mind slowly dissipating. He let his mind wonder of that day, the day when they hold hands,ughed softly to each other, and exchanged keychains.


    Linfeng suddenly smiled. He wanted to hold his keychain now. He returned to his room and reached out to the drawer beside his bed. He hold his keychain and felt their names in the figures.


    He remembered how Xiong Zhi inexplicitly gave this keychain to him and run away. Like a puppy that done something naughty. She was really cute. Linfeng did noticed he was smiling so much that his teeth shown.


    Linfeng''s thoughts was full of Xiong Zhi. Her beautiful image in white blue hanfu came to his mind. Her beautiful fingers plucking the guzheng. How she tilted her head and swayed to the music made her so adorable. How she smiled at him..and how she hugged him...


    Then he smiles faltered.


    He saw how she broke into crying. How she clutched to his robes. Like he was the only saving straw she has.


    ''And it all began when she met that Guan guy.''


    Remembering Guan Gao Huan, Linfeng knew he would never like the man.


    He stared back at the keychain again.


    ''What make her lose herposure? Did they met before? Why the young Miss wants to avoid that guy?''


    Linfeng felt that Xiong Zhi had a strong impression on that Guan guy.


    His mind was troubled again.


    After a few hours, he took his phone and dialed a number. He keep dialing the number until the other picked it up.


    "For the beauties sake Linfeng, do you know what time is it?" Jang Shin said irritably.


    "It is [email?protected]#ckng 3 am!" Jang Shin said through gritted teeth with his eyes closed.


    "I know. I have a watch here." Linfeng answered not sounding sorry at all.


    "What did Imit in my past life that I have a friend like you?" Jang Shin said with extreme sadness. This man doesn''t appreciate him yet he (Jang Shin) treated him (Linfeng) with kindness.


    "I need you to investigate on someone." Linfeng directly said.


    "Sh#t! Can it waitter?! When everyone is awake! I thought you are [email?protected]#ckng dying!" Then Jang Shin sigh. He felt like crying.


    "I can''t wait forter. I tried. But in the end I still called you." Linfeng was saying the truth. He tried to wait and sleep. And assigned this task to Jang Shin tomorrow. But he can''t sleep and he needed something to do so that his mind would rx and he would feel better.


    "....." Jang Shin do not want to rebutt anymore.


    "Who? Am I doing a full investigation for that?"


    "Yes. Use every resources. I want to know everything in that Guan second heir. Guan Gao Huan."


    "A Guan?! That''s impossible!"


    "Use SC."


    "Still. We are just starting. We need good reputation right now and not to be mixed up with bigger parties. Linfeng, I don''t know why you want to investigate this guy. We keep a tab on him before but he discovered us. Yet he just let it go. It means his defences are great. SC cannot take him now."


    Linfeng massaged his forehead. His head was hurting as he also knew these things. SCpany was like an ant to Guan Empire. If they got this big empire as their enemy they will be smashed easily and destroyed in one day.


    It would be difficult to investigate this guy.


    "I know of course. It''s just..like.." I need to do something.


    "Linfeng. You said before that we must be careful and cautious in every move we make . That we should not let the other big empires out there be alerted. Especially the circles of Old Xiong."


    '' I know. I know that of course. I know that is the right thing to do. But... I need to know. I need to know their connections. Why Xiong Zhi act that way? Why she was afraid of him. And how..can I protect her?''


    Yes. Something inside of him was screaming to protect her. Not let her wonder away from him.


    Funny. He thought. He just met the Young Miss a couple of months ago. But now he had this feeling of protectiveness for her.


    It was not right for his aspirations. Yet perfect for his job as an aide. Heughed bitterly. What a conflict.


    *****

 Chapter 71 - The Day of Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 71 - The Day of Marriage</h4>


    Jang Shin and Linfeng did not reach an agreement.


    Linfeng knew that what he wanted to do might trouble and destroyed the whole SCpany. Jang Shin did not want that to happen. Because precisely of this reason that Linfeng called Jang Shin. To put logic into his mind and calmed his heart.


    However, even the call ended, his troubled heart did not ease a bit.


    Without thinking anything he followed his body and heart as he grabbed his coat, got his car''s key and drove away.


    (A/n: Don''t follow his example, our dear Linfeng doesn''t have any license for now. He was a minor. But he surely takes a driving test and he was good at it. It''s our secret here. Don''t tell the authorities.)


    ***[RR]: He won''t die right? Like an ident or something and make this novel a tragedy? ***


    (A/N: You''re such a masochist. Don''t inflict pain in your heart. Duh)


    ***[RR]: ....I won''tment anymore. Bye.****


    The Zhou Vi and Xiong Mansion were actually neighbors. But because the two estates were really big, the travel was at least 20 minutes.


    Linfeng arrived at the Xiong Mansion. The guards were shocked as they saw Linfeng.


    "I will just check something," Linfeng said as he passed by.


    The guards knew him and let him in.


    Linfeng''s feet lead him to the East Wing. He was in the garden below Xiong Zhi''s window. He was staring at Xiong Zhi''s balcony.


    There was a dim light in the Young Miss'' room. A shadow approached the window to the balcony.


    Linfeng hides through the bushes. His eyes were never leaving the figure who came out.


    Xiong Zhi was staring at her ceiling. She was reying everything that happened today in the banquet.


    She met the evil daughter-father duo. She got reunited with her family. And she even met the beast.


    She had prepared everything for that day. But she did not expect that the beast woulde. She thought she already hardened herself and prepared to meet him since they would be a day that they would meet. But it was just too soon. She caught unprepared. That''s why her emotions came out.


    The beast''s appearance was an eye-opening to Xiong Zhi. She just noticed how great his presence affect her. She was still scared and afraid of him. And she had to get rid of this feeling soon.


    Xiong Zhi was wide awake and couldn''t sleep. She gets up and went to her balcony. The guzheng that she used earlier in the banquet was already ced at the balcony.


    She ced it there since she wanted to y guzheng while feeling the night wind. She wanted for thest time to reminisce about the past and never touch the bitter memories again.


    She would grieve for the Xiong Zhi that died that day.


    She sat on the stool and touched the guzheng. She looked ahead. To the dark sky. To the stars that apanied the night. Xiong Zhi was brought back to the past again.....


    ----------------------------------------------


    ****


    ***** I stared at the ceiling. My eyes were nk and my body was breaking.


    I don''t have any thoughts.


    Nor a will to live anymore.


    I just wanted to disappear.


    To wake up from this hellish dream.


    *****


    ----------------------------------------------


    Xiong Zhi with daze eyes plucked the strings of guzheng. Its sharp sounds and some of the heavy tone were akin to her thoughts. The sound of guzheng echoed through the night. It was chilling and bone-piercing.


    ----------------------------------------------


    *****


    I heard a knocked on the door and ady came in. If I am in my normal state I would be happy as it was the first time in three years that I saw a woman.


    But I don''t care. I don''t care anymore.


    "Young Miss. I am here to help you clean up." The maid bowed and waited for a bit for my assent.


    But I did not move. I just stayedying down on my bed. Staring at the ceiling like it was the only thing in the world.


    The maid approached me slowly. She was carrying a towel and a tub of water. She kneeled down beside my bed. She let the towel soak in water and wrung it. She looked at me before she held my left arm and wipe me down.


    I just let her do it. It looks like my soul left my body.


    When she lifted up the nket to wipe more she gasped.


    She must be shocked by the brutal mess of my body is.


    She looked at my face again in horror. But I stared ahead. Not minding anyone. Not caring in the world.


    The maid continued to wipe my body. Until I felt tiny warmth in my arms. It was the maid''s tears.


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry. We came toote. Mr


    Linfeng send me here. We already infiltrated this mansion...in just a moment he woulde here."


    My eyes blinked. I recognized a word.


    Linfeng.


    I blinked again trying my brain to work and understand the iprehensible words of the maid.


    "Please hang in there."


    Finally, with all the strength I have, I caught her hand.


    "L-Linfeng...y-you said-d..h-he.." my voice was hoarse. I did not speak for 72 hours nor eat or drink anything. That''s right. I did not move from this bed ever since that beast destroyed me. Even the food was delivered I did not touch it.


    I just let my body to rot.


    "Yes, Young Miss. He wille. He is looking for you ever since you disappeared. He did not stop looking. It was so hard to find you. My team just got herest week. It was so difficult toe near you. I''m sorry. We camete.." the maid cried again.


    My eyes blurred as a thought surfaced in my mind.


    He was looking for me. He did not abandon me.


    He was never with Wuyue.


    My heart that died suddenly beat with anticipation.


    And Hope.


    ********


    ----------------------------------------------


    The guzheng''s tone suddenly changed.


    Xiong Zhi''s hands stopped for a moment and began to y smoothly, slowly, carefully. Like she was savoring her memories and feelings at the moment.


    ----------------------------------------------


    *****


    I tried to sit up. But because I haven''t eaten these days my body copsed on the bed again.


    "Young Miss!"


    "F-food...I-I n-need food...w-water.." the maid run out. In just a minute she came back with the food.


    I eat a lot. I got indigestion after that.


    But for the first time in three years, I was happy.


    And Hopeful.


    ******


    ----------------------------------------------


    Xiong Zhi continued to y. She remembered how she cautiously improved her health. She doesn''t want to face Linfeng looking like a skeleton. She warned the maid as well to not let Linfeng knew what happened to her inside the mansion. She at least wants to be a clean woman in front of him. Not defiled.


    The maid just nodded.


    She just waited and anticipated for the day that Linfeng woulde.


    =================


    I just received the news from the maid that everything was ready. Today their operation will ur and Linfeng would personallye.


    I am happy. Very happy. I looked at myself in the mirror and checked everything if I looked alright. I got thinner and paler. My hair was a little dry since I don''t get the nutrients I should have. But at least I look human now.


    How I waited this day to meet him.


    Would he still serve someone like me? I''m not as pure as before. A beast already touched me. Even I myself disgusted with this body.


    But Linfeng is the only hope I have.


    I missed him. So much


    Suddenly the sound of a helicopter came above the mansion.


    Like cold water poured down on me, my face paled and my body was shaking. It was the habit of my body that had .u.mted for the past three years.


    Why is he here?!


    Did he know?!


    I ran to the door. I want to find the maid. She had to tell me that it was the helicopter for her team.


    But it was not.


    I saw him. The Beast. Walking towards me. He was wearing a white coat. Like a groom. Despite his beautiful appearance, I was disgusted. I felt puking out.


    "Where is my bride going? Are you nning to run away in your marriage?"


    Then I remembered. Today is my 23rd birthday.


    *****

 Chapter 72 - The Day of Marriage (II)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - The Day of Marriage (II)</h4>


    My eyes went wide of the sudden realization.


    The beast waited for three years to marry me. But for some reason, it kept dying. But atst, the ''Time'' that I was only holding on to stop him from marrying me gone out.


    Guan Gao Huan studied me for a moment then let out a terrifying smile.


    "Looks like you are not broken as I thought so. "


    He came near me and whispered in my ear.


    "What have you been up to Xiong Zhi? I have eyes and ears everywhere. Remember, you''re mine. I already marked you."


    I shivered.


    Then heughed out loud.


    "You should have seen your face! You''re getting better and better in showing out your emotions!"


    After hisughter died down, he added while shaking his head.


    "It makes you less interesting."


    Then he ordered the guard to put me into sleep.


    *******


    The cold wind blew the curtains on the balcony. It swayed together with Xiong Zhi''s hair and her thin nightgown. Her body shivered. Not because of cold but because of this certain memory.


    Her fingers got tense as she strummed hard on guzheng''s strings. Making the sound it produced more chaotic...


    *******


    "...ready?"


    "...it now."


    "...them to wait."


    I could hear murmurs. This voice was supposedly gentle yet my instinct told me it''s horrific. There''s vibration under me. Like I was in a car.


    I squeezed my eyes to see clearly. I was wearing a white beautiful dress. But I can''t admire it at the moment as the first face I saw made me wide awake.


    The beast ended the call and smiled at me.


    "My bride is awake. How are you feeling?"


    I did not answer him and just stared at him horrified. I can''t bear to be with him especially in this closed space.


    His phone rang breaking my terrified thoughts.


    "Lu Jin, how''s the news?" Guan Gao Huan was back being serious.


    A moment passed as the other man on the line reported something.


    "Really? So it''s true. I''m just really wondering how they suddenly agreed to my proposal at this moment. It might be a trap.? Linfeng might be behind this-" my ears perked up "-but it is fine as well. I will not let them get what they want-"? Gao Huan then looked at me-? "they can''t take what already is mine. We will use this opportunity. It''s still a big project. "


    Gao Huan bes quiet for a moment as he listened to the other line.


    "Don''t worry. I will meet them. I will get this project. I''ll be on time on my wedding. The fate of Xiong will be at that wedding. Of course, I can''t miss it." Gao Huan talked like this wedding was not his.


    "And if you are really worried, add some men from your team. I need it in twenty minutes." Then he ended the call.


    He ordered the car to stopped. Before he came out, he smiled at me gently threatening me.


    "Don''t try to do anything funny. I won''t like it. And you know what I do to disobedient pets." He walked out and turned to the chief of the bodyguards who was sitting at the passenger seat.


    "Call all the teams. Guard this car. You must arrive no matter what. If people attempt to stop this car, you kill them. Or else you and your team will be killed instead." Gaon Huan mercilessly said those words.


    The chief sweated. " Yes, Young Master." The chief knew that Gao Huan was not just threatening. It will really happen if they failed.


    Gao Huan went to the car at the back.


    Five ck cars were surrounding us initially. With four bodyguards inside each car including the driver.


    Two cars went together with Gao Huan''s car. Leaving the two cars and eight bodyguards. Momentster, seven ck cars stopped before us. They met the chief in front and reported to him. They are probably the rest of the team.


    I now understood why that beast left me alone. He was confident I won''t escape. Because I can''t. How can I escape from 38 strong and trained bodyguards?


    I wept silently inside. The day that I have been waiting for became like this.


    Linfeng...


    Pleasee.


    I hated it. I hated myself for being weak. For just sitting here waiting for my entire life to doomed. I''m so hopeless.


    Then suddenly the car I am in speed up and the ck cars that was surrounding this car get closer.


    From the walkie-talkie, I panicked voiced shouted.


    "Boss! I spotted four cars following us! No..they are six...Wait they are eight!"


    I looked behind to see if that''s true.


    From the distance, more ck cars appeared and slowly decreasing the distance.


    The car I am in speed up more.


    "Brothers! Get in the formation! Don''t let them break in and get close to the Miss'' car!? If we failed we will die!" The chief shouted to his walkie-talkie.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Three cars were in front of me, two at my side, three at the back, and one car that was left behind as their scout.


    The two cars behind moved and sided with the scout leaving the middle car behind. The two cars at both of my sides moved backward to reced the two cars that moved. And the two cars at the front reced the cars at both of my sides. There was only one car in front of mine.


    After a while, gunshots were heard. I looked back and saw the three cars which were with the scout was engaged with the firing of the front cars of the other group.


    Suddenly a ck car thates out from the intersection collided to our side. Smashing the left car on my side. The car behind me opened it''s window and fired guns to the neer.


    But that neer was surprisingly a bulletproof car.


    Three more cars caught up with the neer. They came from the intersection. The car in front of me and at my side engaged firing with them. The other side also pulled down their window and began firing.


    Both the cars behind, front and at the side were all engaged in firing and racing. Trying to get near this car, the car which I reside in.


    Suddenly, I got hopeful.


    It must be Linfeng.


    The first neer was still engaged in crashing with the car at my side. Its window was pulled down and the face that I dreamed so much to see appeared.


    "Xiong Zhi!"


    Linfeng''s slightly curled hair swayed with a cold wind. It was longer than I remembered. He was paler and thinner than the image in my mind. Nevertheless, he was still handsome and brighter than any light.


    "Linfeng..." I choked as the heat came to my eyes.


    He can''t see me. But I know he knew I was in this car.


    Linfeng was driving. In his other hand, he has his gun. He skillfully smashed his car to the other car at my side. He exchanged fire with one of the men in that car.


    Linfeng was trained since young. He was a point shooter. His two shots killed a man. But someone took the shooter''s ce and fired a gun at Linfeng again. Linfeng dodged at the same time keep firing.


    Gunshots and collisions echoed through this dark road.


    Finally, after the three men were killed inside that car, the driver panicked and run away. Leaving the formation and leaving my side open.


    Linfeng''s car quickly came near me. The other three guards including the chief was waiting for this moment and ready to fire at him.


    But I was here. I wouldn''t let them do that. So I went nearer to the passenger seat. When the window was pulled down, the chief gripped tightly his gun and aimed it at Linfeng. Before he could pull the trigger? I bite off the chief''s shoulder.


    The chief grunt in pain and missed the timing to shoot Linfeng.


    He red at me with hatred and smack his gun at my head.


    I felt my head spun as my hair which was pulled up in a bun flowed out because of the impact.


    Linfeng''s eyes went red and he collided his car hardly in my car.


    Me and the chief was almost thrown over because of the impact. My dizziness hasn''t yet dissipated when I heard a gunshot. The chief let out a grunt and died.


    The first gunshot''s sound hasn''t dissipated yet when another gunshot was fired. It was for the driver. The car stopped immediately.


    I looked at the whole in the driver''s head, horrified.


    It turns out Linfeng took the chance when he bangs his car on us, catching the chief and the driver unprepared.


    Suddenly, the car''s door was opened and a cold hand pulled me up gently and hug me.


    I woke up from my daze as I felt his hard chest on me.


    "Zhi''er...I''m sorry I camete." Linfeng''s shaking voice and warm body made my eyes blurred.


    I can''t breathe. My heart was hanging on a thread. I''m afraid it is a dream. I hugged him back to prove to myself he''s here. That finally he was here.


    He looked at me. He was still holding me. His bloodshot eyes never leaving me, studying every single thing in my face. Finally, he kissed the bump in my forehead.


    "It must be pretty painful, huh?" He said it gently, like coaxing his beloved.


    Then I felt warm tears on my forehead.


    Linfeng was crying.


    My eyes too can''t hold for long.


    I cried.


    *******

 Chapter 73 - The Day We Died

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Day We Died</h4>


    **** It was 9 cars against 12 cars. 32 people against 45. No doubt, Linfeng''s side won.


    Some of Gao Huan''s men run away knowing that their chief died.


    It''s a good thing that only small casualties were on Linfeng''s side. One died and seven were injured from their team.


    I was sitting beside Linfeng. This time, he didn''t drive. He just holds my hand tightly letting me feel his warmth.


    I was staring at him, not blinking. In three years, he changed a lot. He aged. I can see it''s proof in some of his sideburns.


    Linfeng felt my stare as he turned to me. He caught me staring at his sideburns. Which he touched and said lightly.


    "I aged a lot, right? It''s a ''long'' three years."


    He doesn''t have to say anymore. How much he missed me, how much he looked for me, how much he anticipated for this day as I had. It all could be seen in his red eyes, the dark circles underneath, his shaking lips, and his warm hands that never let go of my hands.


    So all this time...I am not alone.


    He too..was waiting for the day we meet again. To find each other.


    Linfeng held me close and embraced me tightly. He did that every ten seconds. I can''t count how he would tell me this,


    "I am sorry. I camete. I am sorry...sorry.." then he would kiss the bump in my head over and over again wishing that it would go away. He did that too in my hair, in my forehead and again kissed my head.


    This action made me forget that I had just gone through hell.


    But this bliss did notst.


    Suddenly a group of cars caught up with us. Not only that, some ck cars magically appeared in front. They came from another intersection.


    Ten cars came in front and they turned their cars swiftly facing towards us. We don''t have a choice but to stopped to not collide with them. At the same time, the cars the caught up to us surrounded us at the back too. We have no way out.


    We have to face them.


    The car in front of us opened its door and a strong bulky man appeared. At the same time, all the men in front came out from their respective cars, waving their guns at Linfeng''s group.


    "We won''t make it hard for you. Just hand the Miss and we willpromise not to shoot anyone. We don''t want anyone to die here today right? Let''s solve it peacefully."


    My mouth dropped for a moment.


    Is this man was joking?! Linfeng came here for me. How would they hand me easily to them again?!


    But I still looked at Linfeng. I''m not worried he would hand me out. I''m more worried about how we would escape. Ten cars in front. I looked at the back, I was shocked at what I saw. Ten more cars.


    12 against 20.


    Linfeng picked a walkie-talkie from his side.


    "Formation in 5 seconds. 5-" Linfeng began to count. The cars behind and in front suddenly turned their engine on and drive away around us.


    "..four-" each car went to their respective position. The cars at the back faced the cars who caught up with us. One car at each of our sides.


    "..three-" Linfeng looked at me. That fleeting look told me everything. He wished to stay with me.


    He longed for me.


    He loves me.


    He squeezed my hand and reluctantly let go.


    .."two-" he opened the door at the same time all the men who were facing the men in front came out of their cars.


    "...one." Linfeng and his men position themselves and their guns.


    "FIRE!"


    Loud gunshots echoed through the dark night. The group in front was shocked. But they were veterans. After being at a disadvantage for a moment, they managed to form their formation and had a good defense for a while.


    Smokes and bullets were everywhere.


    The dark sky who witnessed this adds more fuel to the fire. Large droplets of rain poured out without warning.


    Linfeng was drenched with rainwater and sweat. He skillfully aimed his gun. With every shot, he killed a man.


    But he was still at a disadvantage. The cars behind started to move. They were more coordinated. They had their own formation. And it was inparison with Linfeng''s team.


    In front, the bulky man was red-eyed. A lot of men in his team died in the exchange of bullets. The culprit was Linfeng. He started to curse.


    He picked up his walkie-talkie and shouted at the leader who was watching the mess and just stayed in their formation.


    "Move your [email?protected] butt! We are dying he-!" He didn''t manage to finish what he was saying when a bullet goes through his throat.


    He stayed wide-eyed as he did not know how a bullet go through his neck when he was crouching down and hiding behind a car. It turned out he did not see that Linfeng saw his reflection in the side mirror of one of the cars and managed to bounce back his bullet to one of the car''s side mirrors and hit his (bulky man) throat.


    That''s how Linfeng was skilfully trained.


    Linfeng crouched down again as the other side in front became madmen when their leader died.


    Linfeng looked at me again, smiling at me, telling me not to worry. I looked back at him. I''m telling through my eyes that I believe in him.


    He picked up his walkie-talkie.


    "Jang Shin, where are you now? Report! How long the rescue wille? "


    "Two more minutes! We are facing other teams now. We don''t know where they came from! Don''t worry, we are winning! We wille after we cleaned up this mess!"


    "Don''t take your time there! Faster!"


    Linfeng was not given any more time to say more when bullets rained to his men again.


    My heart was hanging on a thread. Just watching him drenched in rain and dodging bullets was torture.


    I can''t do anything. All I can do was watch. I put my hands together. For the first time, I sincerely prayed.


    God. Please let him be safe. Please let us leave this mess. I want to be with him. To stay with him. Don''t take him away from me. If you take him, take me as well...


    Like it was a mantra, I kept praying and praying.


    Lightning shed followed by thunder. The rain became heavier.


    Through some instinct, I looked back.


    Behind us, one of the car in front of the quiet formation opened its door. A man came out.


    I can''t see him well. But when the lightning shed I saw his silhouette. He was tall, fitted, with dark hair. He was different from any other guard. He must be wearing the same color, ck, but he was more dignified. I only thought one word for him, ''Boss''.


    Then suddenly it urred to me. Gao Huan was talking on his phone earlier. He seemed to treat that guy on the phone with the same status. Like a business partner, not a follower.


    I can''t see his face. He raised his hand that was holding a gun.


    Suddenly I got a bad premonition.


    In my horror, the man aimed his gun to Linfeng''s way.


    It was like the time stopped. Everything around me was in slow motion.


    I quickly went out of the car. I want to be faster than the bullet.


    As I was about to reach him, I clearly saw the unstoppable bullet passed by me and went straight to Linfeng''s chest.


    My eyes grew wide and my world stopped. I can''t hear the gunshot, nor the loud pour of rain, nor the thunder that was shing by from time to time, nor my screams.


    "AHHHH!"


    Linfeng faltered a bit from the pain, or from my shout, or for my appearance. I don''t know.


    He stands there, eyes furrowed like he was asking me why I was there, not inside the car. He did not even mind the blossoming of his blood on his chest.


    I reached out to him. I don''t care how drenched I am. All I care about was him. We need to get out of here. We need to go to the hospital right now!


    Linfeng''s arms embraced me. His cold body and warmblood were all felt by me.


    "Zhi''er..don''t worry. Jang Shin ising. They''lle..just need to w-wait a b-bit." Linfeng''s staggered saying thest sentence. His mouth has blood in it. His body became heavier.


    I was shaking. The blood that continuouslying out scared me so much.


    "Yes. Let''s go to the car.." I managed to say it. Hot tears continued to pour out. It was mixing with heavy rain.


    But before we moved, Linfeng''s legs gave in, I moved down to the ground with him.


    His body was getting cold. His shirt and my dress were full of his blood. With tears streaming down my face, I let him leaned on myp.


    I know what will happen next. I don''t want to think about it.


    I gently caressed his face.


    We both don''t mind the continuous gunshots, the increasing of death every second, the heavy rain, the dark night, the cold wind, the thunder, everything was nothing.


    We are just alone. Me and him.


    Me gently caressing him and him leaning on myp. This is the first time we do this. Probably the first time we ever felt so close.


    Surprisingly, my heart became tranquil at this moment, maybe because I know that after he left, I will follow him without question. And maybe in the underworld, we will be together. Not caring at all about status or our surnames. We will be ourselves, enjoying our time together, the time that we didn''t have.


    Linfeng stared at me. He was reminiscing the past.


    " Zhi''er...do you remember when we first met? When I saw you...you already captured my heart...from that day...even I pledge my loyalty to the Xiong family and serve as your aide only...I ...I cannot help to love you and be mine....this must be my retribution...for being selfish...I am incapable...and let your life be at stake...you should live in luxury, with a perfect life and I cannot give it to you...forgive me..." Linfeng said between heavy breaths.


    "No...I don''t regret it to escape with you...I cannot live with that beast. The only thing I regret in this life is to hold back my feelings for you. We should have enjoyed those times...The times were together...without care to the world...because I''m weak, I don''t hold power enough to protect both of us...if I just be strong and powerful they can never separate us or bully us...it''s my fault..because I''m so weak...." I cried harder. Remembering how could I not do anything in this situation. How hopeless I am.


    Linfeng tried to strengthen his self wipe my tears.


    "What are you saying...I should be the one who must protect you....because I''m born lower than you, I did not hold power to be with you...cough.." he coughs more blood.


    "In the next lifetime, if we meet, I will surely fall in love with you again..." Linfeng knew he did not have any seconds left.


    " In the next lifetime, I will be strong and hold every moment of us. I will express to you all my love...never to regret again..." I said with a promise. I have never felt this strong conviction before. But it was toote. Toote. Linfeng was not with me. And I can''t live without him. Maybe if I was given a second chance, I will grab any chance to be with him. And fight back.


    I saw his eyes were dimming and his breathing be slower.


    " Without you, I cannot live...wait for me...we''ll be together soon...." I whispered.


    I watched as his eyes closed and his heart did not beat any longer.


    The heavy rain continued to flow endlessly.


    I stared at lifeless Linfeng, my eyes were empty and my heart died at the same time he died.


    My nk eyes looked upon the dark sky. Iy there and think about my tragic life.


    This life was full of regrets.


    If I was given a chance toe back and return the time, I will never be weak anymore. I won''t be hopeless anymore. I will grab any chance to be with Linfeng.


    I will tell him I love him.


    I will hold his hands, hug him and kiss him.


    I will show my love to him that I had never known.


    I caressed his face again. His body was cold. There''s no life within him anymore. I kissed him.


    Let''s be together in the underworld.


    ****

 Chapter 74 - Troubles of Heart (II)

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Troubles of Heart (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was tugging the guzheng very hard. The guzheng was yed very slow yet very hard and heavy. Like the yer wanted to portrait how the world treated her badly. How her life was unjust. What terrible crime shemitted to take away her most precious thing.


    Xiong Zhi did not notice how her eyes were bloodshot. She visits that day. The day she and Linfeng died. The most painful day.


    Her tears continued to pour out like how the faucet was broken.


    Until one cold hand stopped her hands from ying more.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were still red. When she felt those hands, she knew which it belongs to.


    She looked at the man of her dreams. The man who died in front of her.


    Same face. Same worried eyes. But the man in front of him was younger. Making Xiong Zhi remembered that she was now brought in the past. Those things did not happen yet.


    She still had a chance. To change everything. To make up for the lost time.


    To tell Linfeng, "I love you "


    Linfeng was taken aback by the emotions in Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    Earlier, he just nned to watch. Then he heard the sound of guzheng. Linfeng was a yer of guzheng too. He naturally understands the feelings behind every note.


    It was chilling, bone-piercing. Like the one who yed experienced a tragic past. A past that was so painful, that even his heart could not take it anymore.


    He climbed up to her balcony. Xiong Zhi did not notice him as she was immersed in ying.


    After Linfeng climbed up, he noticed how her tears pouring out endlessly. That image shook him to the core. It was more shocking to what he witnessed in the banquet.


    The sound of guzheng and Xiong Zhi''s tears brought a tight squeeze to his heart.


    He couldn''t help but step forward. To stop her. Every strum of her fingers to guzheng gave a sharp stab to him. He could not exin it. He just wanted her to stop.


    Stop ying.


    Stop being so lonely.


    Like his hands had their own minds, they held Xiong Zhi''s hand stopping her from ying.


    Now he looked through her eyes and he did not expect that overwhelming feeling. He could not stand being the receiving end of it. He looked away.


    "I-I heard y-you just now. I-I c-climbed up..w-worried." Linfeng could hear his loud heart pounding. He stammered as he was trying to calm his heart and mind.


    Xiong Zhi stared at his figure. This time, she knew Linfeng was ufortable.


    Like Song, Xuantin said, confessing must probably too much for Linfeng to take. Only her eyes were just talking and Linfeng could not take it anymore.


    But she had the past. The past which she regretted so much. In that past, she doesn''t have a chance to proim her feelings to him.


    (A/n: No! Too early!!!! I forbid you!!)


    ***[RR]: listen to Xuantin! It''s too early!****


    But she kept hearing voices that she should not confess. That today was too early.


    (A/n: Yup!! That''s right! That''s us!! The power of the author!!)


    ***[RR]: and the power of readers too!!***


    (A/n:? who told you to pop out you are ruining the moment! Let''s continue our fightter! Go back!)


    ***[RR]: you''re the first who ruin the moment!! Bad author!! Fine, let''s fightter!****


    Xiong Zhi calmed her racing heart.


    Linfeng,? I want to badly tell you how d I am that we have met again. How happy I am I was given a second chance to love you, to be with you, to make everything right.


    Xiong Zhi proimed her feelings to Linfeng through her mind. She did not notice she took a step nearer to Linfeng.


    I want to hold you so bad.


    She took another step until her face was almost touching Linfeng''s chin.


    Linfeng was startled as Xiong Zhi came closer. But he can''t move. No. The right word was he did not want to move. His feet were glued to the floor. As he was anticipating what would she do.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng. Since she could not confess as she was still not confident that the Linfeng now would like her back.


    But she wanted to savor this moment. For being this close to him. She was very thankful that Linfeng was now standing in front of her. She might not be seeing the deep love in Linfeng''s eyes like before, but just standing close to her was enough.


    She looked into his eyes and could not help but touch it. Oh..how she missed its gentleness.


    Then she touched his sideburns, she remembered clearly that Linfeng grew old so much without her by his side. She was happy when she heard that at the same time there was an unbearable sadness. Thinking how Linfeng did not sleep well in those three years, how he longed for her in those empty days, how he suffered. Xiong Zhi began thinking, her suffering was probably at the same height for Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes and fingers began to travel to his cheeks, gently caressing it, and finally, it stayed on his lips.


    Linfeng began to shiver. What for he did not know of. But as Xiong Zhi''s eyes stared at that certain ce, he can''t help but swallow hard. His heart was pounding on his ears. This time, even he wants to move, he couldn''t, as he was rooted to the ground.


    Xiong Zhi was thinking how those lips smiled at her,forted her, and brought out words of regrets and unfulfilled wishes.


    How he med himself for being born low. He died condemning himself.


    Xiong Zhi felt bitter. She wanted to hug Linfeng and told him she never mes him. For being born lower than her, for rescuing herte, or forgetting his love for her.


    She was willing. Willing to start again, willing to be the one to chase their love, willing to sacrifice more, as she had done nothing to prevent their faith in the past.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to hold Linfeng. So she did. Or to say she tried.


    She came closer, her hands moved up wanting to embrace Linfeng, when Linfeng who struggled to win his rationality, woke up from Xiong Zhi''s charm.


    He stepped back quickly and hold Xiong Zhi''s arms that were hanging in mid-air.


    "..." Xiong Zhi


    Linfeng''s heart was beating so loudly. He was afraid his heart might copse from running too much.


    Earlier, when Xiong Zhi was about to move to close their distance, Linfeng''s mind has only one thought: She was about to kiss him.


    ([*#$;+$$!##!#!!]) [1]


    It was not the thought of the kiss that brought him away from her. It was about the ''after'' that.


    The kiss would change everything. How would he face her if that happens? Would their master-aide rtionship change? It would not be as innocent and pure as before. Besides, it would be disadvantageous for both of them if they have that kind of rtionship. Their families were under a treaty. Never ever in their past generations, a Xiong coupled with a Zhou. The world would be against them. And another reason was, he was not prepared for it, he has a path that he would traverse alone. Having Xiong Zhi by his side was not part of his n.


    So with all these reasons, his hands gently pushed her away.


    "I-" Linfeng started to exin for his abrupt move. For sure, this move of him would hurt his Young Miss. Any girl would feel hurtful and embarrassed if they got rejected. So he tried to bluff his way to not let his young Miss be embarrassed.


    But when he looked at her wide eyes, her shocked gaze mixed with confusion, he suddenly felt lost and don''t know what to do.? Linfeng misunderstood Xiong Zhi''s expression as ''too shocked at the sudden rejection''.


    He stammered and sweated. He did not know what to say to her! Or how tofort her!


    "I''m sorry!!" Linfeng acted in his not usual state. He quickly turned away and run. He disappeared in the same way he appeared.


    Xiong Zhi was still taken aback. She just stared down at Linfeng who jumped down skillfully from the third floor, running so fast without looking back.


    What happened to him?


    But she was more worried if Linfeng got hurt with that jump.


    ________________________________


    [1] - the sound of (A/n) and [RR] silent argument in the background as they agreed that they would continue their fightter on. This is their bickering:


    (A/n: This is bad!! Linfeng just gone wild with his imagination!!)


    ***[RR]: And who''s fault was that huh?!! You continued embarrassing Linfeng! Does he still have a face as a man?***


    (A/n: You don''t need that. Xiong Zhi might agree with me. Linfeng does not need a face for you! Only for Xiong Zhi!)


    ***[RR]: Do you have a grudge against me?! You always telling me to shut up every time I pop out! Now, you don''t care anymore if Linfeng ''s cool image be ugly in front of me?!***


    (A/n: Hey! Hey! Hey! Who first keeps telling me to go back and to not interrupt every time I pop up? Ever since chapter 3,4...and and...uhmmm..too hard to go back in other chapters! So I was saying since that chapter 3 you keep bickering with me! Like I stole your phone !)


    ***[RR]: Don''t mention my phone! I''m shutting you up those times because I felt it''s unnecessary toe out! You just have to let me enjoy the show right?!***


    (A/n: Still! I am just returning the favor! It''s usual for me to appear, I am A/n! But you''re not! You''re ruining the moment! Like how you felt it was unnecessary for me toe out!)


    ***[RR]: Really? I''m JUST RUINING the moment? Fine.***


    (A/n: Hey. I am just trying to exin--)


    [1]- And the time runs out. Sorry for letting you read these two nonsense bickering. I think they will finish their quarrel after some time. Btw, you see me rarely, probably in one or two chaps at least. For now, I''ll stand by as the narrator for today. As (A/n) was not in good condition. Happy Reading.

 Chapter 75 - Troubles of Heart (III)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Troubles of Heart (III)</h4>


    The weekend had passed and the new week came. It was restless for everyone.


    Xiong Zhi walked downstairs while staring at Linfeng. The maids and butler who usually saw this were already used to of the morning rites of Xiong Zhi whenever she came down. That was staring hard at Linfeng.


    However, the subject of it, Linfeng who was almost used to it, cannot return the stares. He could not stare directly at Xiong Zhi''s eyes nor look at her face as he was guilty of what he''d done the other day. Until now, he was restless because of it.


    The two were silent as they ride the car.


    Both were immersed in their own thoughts.


    Xiong Zhi was bothered since that Friday night. She did not know what happened to Linfeng.


    She was asking herself if she had scared him.


    Maybe I show my feelings too much. Maybe for the young Linfeng, love is too early. But how will I show him that I love him? Will he keep doing this? Treating me like a stranger?


    Xiong Zhi was hurt. She felt that Linfeng want to really distanced himself from her.


    In Linfeng''s side, the young man was restless. He was debating to say a fewforting words or stay silent as he was afraid he will hurt her more if he says more words.


    Silence reign in the car until they arrived at TIHS.


    With manners and etiquette, the two separated and went to their respective buildings.


    Xiong Zhi was down. Even Song Xuantin waved at her enthusiastic from her chair, even with Song Xuantin''s jokes and lively chattering, she was not influenced even by a bit.


    Song Xuantin sighed.


    "I felt like a clown that was performing in front of the blind kids."


    Xiong Zhi just ignored her. She was still thinking HARD. What did she do that made him run away?


    Song Xuantin cupped her face in her hands and stared at the nk Xiong Zhi.


    "You know what, I doubt you will find an answer to that brain of yours. Is it about Linfeng? What happened this time?"


    Xiong Zhi finally gazed at Song Xuantin.


    The expert, Song Xuantin understood it.


    "Did you do something that made him avoid you?" Song Xuantin knew that Xiong Zhi was not the type of person who would approach you first. Much less tell a story.


    She hates to waste her saliva.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but tear up a little bit.


    ''Did I do something that made him avoid me?''


    "Don''t question yourself. You''ll not find an answer. Knowing you. " Song Xuantin said it harshly.


    "Common. Tell me. Waste your breath a little bit. You have to exercise your mouth. It''s good for the voice." She encouraged Xiong Zhi more.


    "I--I think I scared Linfeng." Xiong Zhi started.


    Song Xuantinx attitude was reced by panic.


    "Wha-?! Did you confess already?!!"


    All the students including the teachers looked at them. Song Xuantin''s voice still echoed in the room.


    ..confess already..


    ..already...


    ...ready...


    ...dy.


    Song Xuantin hides her face under the desk.


    Geez! They were still in the ss.


    "A-almost.." Xiong Zhi did not bother with it. She actually did not notice how the ss was paying attention to them now and how they gasped at Xiong Zhi''s answer.


    Song Xuantin''s gasped was also included.


    She whisper-shouted,


    "When?! Did I tell you it''s too early for now! You haven''t captured him yet! You will get rejected-- " Then her eyes got big.


    "Don''t tell me...you got rejected?!"


    Gasps erupted in the room.


    Xiong Zhi thinks about it.


    "No. He did not reject me. He just said sorry and run away."


    Murmurs echoed in the room.


    Song Xuantin reaction was the biggest. She stands up and pinched Xiong Zhi''s smooth cheeks.


    "Idiot! Idiot! When the guy said sorry after you confess it means you got rejected! Idiot Xiong Zhi your chances was now gone!!"


    Xiong Zhi panicked when she heard it. But she reasoned hoping Song Xuantin was wrong.


    "I said Almost. I did not confess. I just looked at him. I did not even say anything!"


    ''Wha-?!''


    Song Xuantin sat down open-mouthed.


    "Wait...are we on the same page? Can you waste your breath for a bit and tell me the whole thing?"


    Xiong Zhi thinks hard about it. She realized she really needed help with this. She couldn''t understand the situation.


    "It happened after the banq-" She started.


    "Ehem..ehem.." Gu Zhen coughed loudly catching all their attention.


    Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin included.


    Song Xuantin meets Gu Zhen''s charming eyes. She could not help but look down and squeal silently in delight.


    Xiong Zhi seeing Song Xuantin being love-struck knew that Song Xuantin would not listen to her for now.


    ''Let her calm herself first.''


    After that small talk of Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin, the whole ss including the teacher knew that Xiong Zhi had someone she likes but got rejected.


    In their hearts, they wondered who was lucky to gain the attention of this unapproachable Xiong Zhi and so brazen to reject a Xiong.


    However, even it was big news they did not let this out. Each student was part of the hierarchy of the wealthy. They knew that the Xiong was to be revered and never to touch. Because of these teachings and fear towards the Xiong, they never gossip this out. Nor talk about it inside the ss. It was better to be cautious and safe than to offend a Xiong.


    Meanwhile, Linfeng was dazing in ss when Jang Shin elbowed him.


    "Why do you have so many sleepless nights?" Jang Shin then pointed out Linfeng''s dark circles under his eyes.


    Linfeng sighed bitterly. Just recently he could not sleep well since he was having some dreams. But since Friday night, he could not sleep well for different reasons. He was really bothered and restless of how he treated his Young Miss. But even though he felt that he knew it was the right thing.


    Because he is a Zhou and She is a Xiong, they would never have a future.


    It was better to make things clear to his Young Miss in an early stage than hurt her deeper in the future.

 Chapter 76 - Lu Jin

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Lu Jin</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan loosens his tie.


    He was in the car and the ss had just ended.


    Today he would meet his friend that he had not seen in the past years.


    "To LG''s Club." He ordered the driver.


    He just came to China a week ago. The Old man enrolled him to TIHS the moment he came.


    Because of parties and socializing he did not have enough time to take care of his business. Now would be the start. Of course, he needed to visit his business partner.


    The car arrived at the parking lot of LG''s Club.


    This club was big and luxurious made only for the wealthy. He and his business partner built this club so that they could have their dealings safely here. Aside from that, this club was their eyes and ears. It did just not give enormous ie but great information that did not amount to any money.


    He gets out of the car and went to the top floor. The VIP room among the VIPs.


    The elevator opened and reveal an overlooking view.? The windows,? walls, and roof were sses allowing them to gaze at the stars. If morning came, they could just press the button, and a roof would automatically appear covering the sses. Same with the walls and windows.


    The entire top floor was for them. The creators of LG''s club.


    Guan Gao Huan walked to the corner.


    There was a couch that worth a million. And sitting on it was a handsome man from a prestigious family. Who else could it be that could have the same sit with Guans? Other than the Xiongs and Tangs, it was Lu''s.


    Lu Jin was drinking his wine as he waited for Gao Huan. Like his dark hair and dark eyes, he preferred darkness. There was only amp at the side that gave them a little light. His skin was translucent pale like he had note out to meet the sun. Nevertheless, he had this s.e.xiness and cold handsomeness in his being.


    In front of him, on the center table was a file.


    Gao Huan took a sit in one of the couch.


    "You''re early as usual."


    Lu Jin just looked at him and did not say anything.


    Gao Huan was not offended. His friend was like this since they were young.


    He gets the file from the table and scanned it.


    After two minutes he praised Lu Jin.


    "In just a few days you managed to get this info from them. I apud for you."


    "They are still a Xiong, your praises is not enough." A cold husky voice answered Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan justughed it out.


    "Of course. In ourst project, you''ll have a two percent increase-" Lu Jin used his cold eyes to disagreed. Even that was only two percent, it costs millions. However, it was too little for him.


    "Unless you speak to me, I will not increase it." Guan Gao Huan added. He loved to tease this friend of his and changed his unshakable expression.


    Lu Jin just raised his hand.


    A man in a ck suit passed him another file.


    "I think you don''t want this anymore. What I give you is only the surface of the daughter-father duo. " Lu Jin raised his fingers and the man in the ck suit handed him a lighter.


    Guan Gao Huan''s smile faltered.


    As the fire started to burn the corner of the file, Gao Huan finally gave in.


    "Fine. You got your twenty percent. " As he said that, he stands up and snatch the file.


    Geez! This friend of his could not even take a joke!


    He was not funny.


    With a sullen expression, Gao Huan scanned the second file.


    If the first file was about the business and investments of daughter-father duo throughout the years. The second file consists of the dealings of the daughter-father duo in the ck market and the people they have connections with. It was expensive information as the bitterness for that twenty percent was gone instantly.


    Guan Gao Huan was d. He was sure that if they meet now, ([1]: he was talking about Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue) he would not be at a disadvantage. He could use this to threaten them and yed them in his hands. Maybe he could start on them to put the Xiong to his side. And if he was lucky, he could monopolize the Xiong.


    "Great! Great!"


    After reading it. Gao Huan smile at Lu Jin warmly.


    "How about the other one?"


    Lu Jin sipped on his wine first. Savoring the magnificent taste before he looked at the man in a ck suit.


    The man handed him another file.


    "This is not free." Lu Jin said as he opened the file and scanned it. He was reading it with seriousness. Like he was immersed with it.


    Gao Huan''s eyebrow raised. Maybe the Young Miss of Xiong was not timid and shy as everyone said.


    He remembered then the beautiful girl in a white-blue hanfu. And also, her terrified eyes.


    ''Did she know something?''


    He was more curious about her.


    "What do you want?" Gao Huan knew his friend very well. Lu Jin would not give it without a huge price.


    "The truth. I wanted to know what happened ten years ago."


    Gao Huan was taken aback.


    Then his smile faded.


    "We already talk about it many times, Jin. If you want to know the truth, ask your father." He said grimly.


    Lu Jin''s cold eyes stared at him. Lu Jin''s eyes were usually cold so he could not see what the difference is. But he knew his friend was stubborn. So he was too.


    This talk won''t go anywhere.


    Lu Jin averted his eyes. Gao Huan took a ss of wine and drank from it. This was what he did not like about his friend. He can''t see through him. Like now, he did not know what those cold eyes were thinking. Gao Huan sometimes had this feeling like he did not know his friend at all. Nevertheless, both of their existence was a great help to each other. So they bothpromise.


    However, there was one talk that Gao Huan could not entertain. Lu Jin knew that. But he still persisted, like now.


    "I can offer you 30% in my next project in Europe. It''s a big project. You''ll just provide the advertis.e.m.e.nt and I ''ll handle the rest. It''s a big benefit. Take it." Gao Huan offered. It''s a big offer.


    Since Lu Jin asked for that info for this file, this means that it contains a lot of secrets of the Young Miss. And a secret of a first descendant of Xiong was priceless.


    Lu Jin''s eyes were hiding behind his hair''s shadow.


    "Okay? "? He then handed the file.


    But before Gao Huan could touch it, Lu Jin takes it back again.


    "Call your secretary now. Tell him to prepare for an oral contract."


    Gao Huan impatiently called his assistant and secretary. They made two oral contracts on this certain couch.


    "Good. " Lu Jin was slightly pleased and handed the file. At the same time, he stands up.


    "Just call me if you have any questions.? I have meetings to attend. And by the way, I will deal with my brother. Don''t butt in." Lu Jin said as he walked away.


    Gao Huan just looked at Lu Jin who was walking away. For the second time, he could not really understand him well. Sometimes he felt that he hate his brother, to the point of wanting to kill him, but sometimes he felt that Lu Jin was protecting his brother. It was contradicting, but that''s what he felt when Lu Jin talked about his brother.


    He opened the files to cut his thoughts. The Lu''s matter was not of his concern.


    However, when he browse the file for the second time, he felt like screaming.


    For the third time, he could NOT REALLY understand his friend at all!


    ''Lu Jin, damn you !!!''

 Chapter 77 - Troubles of Heart (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Troubles of Heart (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin were sitting in a cafeteria.


    They continued the serious matter they were talking about in the ss before.


    "So you mean to say, he came to your balcony- no he climbs to your balcony at NIGHT while you are ying guzheng WEARING ONLY YOUR THIN NIGHTGOWN." Song Xuantin rified to Xiong Zhi what Xiong Zhi said earlier.


    However, for Xiong Zhi, even it was the truth it sounds differently in Song Xuantin''s mouth.


    [1] - your temporary narrator wants to shback something here. This is what Xiong Zhi said earlier:


    " After the banquet, I could not sleep. So I went to my balcony and yed my guzheng. Since it will help me somehow to.... remember things and be calm. But Linfeng came-"


    Song Xuantin cut her off there.


    "What you mean he came? Did you call him? At nighttime?"


    "..no. he just came. Probably he climbed."


    "What are you wearing at that time? Pajamas? Lingerie? Robe?"


    "...I am wearing my nightgown and my robe...Is it necessary?"


    "..Yes..yes, Continue, continue.."


    "So I get... emotional. I showed my feelings too much. I did not say anything though. I just took a step closer to him. I wanted to hold him or hug him. But in the end, he stopped me...what it means? Does he not want my hug?" Xiong Zhi said confused and a little bit hurt.


    Song Xuantin was unusually silent.


    Then her eyes got bright.


    "I want to get things right. So you mean to say, he came to your balcony- no he climbs at your balcony at NIGHT while you are ying guzheng WEARING ONLY YOUR THIN NIGHTGOWN."


    Xiong Zhi was forced to answer.


    "Yes..?"


    Song Xuantin suddenly stands up and went to Xiong Zhi''s side. Like a gossiper who found big news, she scooted to her side and squealed in delight.


    " Wow, Zhi! I figure it out! I knew it! I''m the smartest of all people you know! Hahaha!"


    Xiong Zhi stared at her confused. She did not know why Song Xuantin was so happy.


    "You did not get it, don''t you? Because you are not as smart as me. Think of it in this way. Why did Linfeng came to you that night? Moreover, he climbed to your balcony. Did you ask him why he was there?"


    " No, I did not get a chance." Xiong Zhi said a little bit startled. That night was so emotional for her. She just focused that Linfeng was in front of her, Alive.


    "Hmph. What a naive girl. Did he tell you the reason why he was there?"


    "He said he was worried."


    Song Xuantin pped.


    "That''s it! He was worried! A man worried about you would not reject your hug! Especially you are so beautiful. Any man will be willing to hug you."


    Xiong Zhi rebutted. "I only want Linfeng to hug me."


    "Don''t give me that. Not now. Enough of your love-stricken fool mind. Listen to me first. Why he was worried? Why he came to you at night like it was some sort of emergency? It was him first that came to you, the first one who approaches you. It means something. Linfeng might be interested in you."


    Xiong Zhi thinks more about it. She finds it possible.


    "But why he steps back to avoid my hug?"


    "Duh!! You''re wearing a THIN NIGHTGOWN! Linfeng is a man! And you''re a beautiful girl! And more importantly, it was NIGHT and you two are ALONE! Sound a bell? " Song Xuantin rolled her eyes at the naively Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was slowly letting the information in thinking maybe she missed something. But all of it was just normal. They did that before in the past life many times. Linfeng sometimes would apany her through that night when the other Xiong was eyeing her. It was to protect her and keep herpany as well on that lonely night. With him around, it was morefortable and she felt safe.


    ''Maybe because this is the first time for Linfeng?''


    This reason came to her mind. Suddenly she got hope. Maybe Linfeng was shy.


    "Got it now? It means Linfeng was controlling himself! He is a healthy hot blood man! What happened if you hug him? Then things will get hotterter. he will then lose himself and the bed is just a few steps away. He will carry you while kissing y-" Xiong Zhi suddenly cover Song Xuantin''s mouth.


    Her face was red. She had never thought that kind of scene! Linfeng was not the man who would do that!


    "Y-you are speaking nonsense! You read too much novel.."


    Song Xuantin pushed Xiong Zhi''s hand away.


    "I don''t read. I''m toozy for that. But I watched a lot of drama, and I''m telling you, base on the hundreds of drama I''ve watched, that mostly happens when the two people who have deeply hidden desires for each other were alone! "


    "That..." Xiong Zhi could not rebut this time. She could not tell Song Xuantin that she had been with Linfeng alone in the past life.


    Thinking of the details that Song Xuantin said...


    Linfeng''s handsome face surfaced in her mind. His lips that smiled gently was nearing to her. She anticipated the warmth that was about to envelop to her own lips...those kissable lips uttered her name like inviting her.... before it fired upon her lips..and suck it slowly like savoring her taste...


    ''Ehh. .?''


    "...then he kissed her harder...his gentle kiss turned into a massive desire...he was an aide yet she was his Young Miss. This forbidden love fueled his desire more." Song Xuantin perverted face was revealed while describing those scenes.


    Xiong Zhi''s face got redder and redder like it was burned. She quickly hides her face in her hands. For the first time in this second life, she shouted with all her might.


    "Song Xuantin!!! Stop it!!!"


    On that day, Xiong Zhi''s pure love was tainted by her best friend, Song Xuantin.

 Chapter 78 - He is not mysterious anymore

    <h4>Chapter 78 - He is not mysterious anymore</h4>


    A limousine was parked in front of the Guangdong Hospital.


    Thirty doctors who were the head of each department lined up to escort the Old Man and his grandchild.


    Li Fanrong, Old Man Lu had silver hair, a sign of the passing of his age. He was not in his prime, however, he had a strong heart, strong will to live and a stubborn mind. Because of this, even he used a walking stick at the age of 92, no one dared to belittle this old man. Even the Old Xiong, Old Guan, and Patriarch of Tang respected him, never shing to the Lu''s.


    So, naturally, his son-inw, Ming Zhi Yi, could not do anything to him as he took away his grandson.


    Old Man Lu looked warmly at his grandson. His grandson was like a replica of his daughter. Silver hair, silver-blue eyes, an angel-like figure.


    This grandson of his inherited the natural air of his daughter, a schr, graceful, sickly air.


    That''s why he favored this youngest grandson of his rather than the older brother who was the opposite of this boy.


    "You will be out of here now, my boy." Old Man Lu patted Lu Yin Ze''s hands.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes looked back at the hospital that imprisoned him for years.


    He thought this ce would be his final resting ce. This ce was where he suffered extreme loneliness, hopelessness, emptiness, and lost the will to live. Yet, this ce also let him learned how to stand strong, that dying would not make a difference. He had hope now. He wished to protect all the things that were left to him. His grandfather, his mother''s surname- Lu, his inheritance, and even his newly acquired friend. Thinking of his friend, he could not help but smile inside.


    At least he had a friend now. He was looking forward to finding her and gained the bond of friendship. A rtionship that he never had before.


    He went to sit beside his grandfather.


    Old Man Lu was consistently asking Lu Yin Ze''s preference for food, ce, taste, and other things. He wanted Lu Yin Ze to feelfortable inside his mansion. If there''s anything that should be changed, he would adjust it to his grandson''s taste.


    Old Man Lu had not to meet Lu Yin Ze since he was six. Even if he was keeping a tab on him from time to time it was still different living with his grandson in this mansion.


    ''If not because of that agreement...I will not let my grandson be under that man.''


    When his sickly beautiful daughter was still alive, he made a deal with her.


    At that time, there were many misunderstandings between his daughter and his son inw. Until they went to court and reach an agreement.


    The two sons would be under surnamed Lu. There''s a condition though, if her daughter managed to survive until the two were in the right age, the two would be under her tutge. But if her condition, which was stage 4 cancer, got worsen, then she was not capable enough to care for her children and her children would be under the care of her husband- Ming Zhi Yi until the two reach the right age they would have a right to chose who to live with.


    However, her daughter died early. Her body copsed. She could not continue to live on. She left those two pitiful boys alone.


    Old Man Lu was guilty because of this. He did everything he could to take those children back. But it was just recently when his grandson found a way to tip him through one of his spies that he needs his help and wanted to left this hospital. That''s when Old Man Lu pushed everything to his limits.


    He even made a deal with that son of [email?protected] inw of his before he could take away his grandson.


    ''Ming Zhi Yi...you are really crafty.''


    However, for the old man, he was willing to pay the price for his grandson.


    They arrived at the Lu Mansion.


    It was located in one of the mountains that Old Lu owned. The entire hill was actually the Lu Residence. It was magnificent. Like a castle built for the royals.


    Old Man Lu lead Lu Zin Ye to a new and brightly cleaned south wing of the mansion.


    "It is your territory. "


    Lu Zin Ye sincerely thank the Old Man.


    The Old Man left him after he told him that they would call him when dinneres.


    Lu Zin Ye toured the south wing alone. He walked through the big hallway and touched everything he wanted to touch. He reached one of the big doors and opened it.


    It was a massive library.


    Lu Zin Ye was not a reader.


    However this time, he appreciated every book that waspiled neatly waiting for somebody to read it.


    He picked one of the books.


    It was a supernatural romance titled "Oh My Ghost" [1]. The book was about a girl who almost died and got separated from her body. She lost her body as well as her memory. She bes a wondering ghost trying to figure out who she is. Until she met a ghost and fell in love with him.


    Lu Zin Ye got hooked with the story. Probably because he and the protagonist were the same. A wandering soul not knowing what his or her purpose is.


    Lu Zin Ye walked further holding the book. There was a wide balcony and big couches on it.


    He opened the door and sat on the big couch. The sun was not too hot, it was cloudy and windy, a good time for reading.


    Lu Zin Ye turned the pages, immersed in the story. He did not notice that the sun was setting and the wind got chilly.


    Lu Zin Ye closed the book. He stands up and went to the railing. He looked up and watched as the sun and the moon met in the sky.


    Two stars that should have never met. However, now they are both present in his eyes. Gracing each other''s existence.


    Like the protagonist in the novel, she should have never met the male lead. As they live their life differently. If the protagonist did not be a ghost, she would have never known him. She should have never known the beauty of love.


    When he thought about what he read, he wondered how it feels to be in love. To the point you would give up your life to the person you should have never met.


    Looking at the sun and the moon who was about to be in their separate ways, he could not help but be sad.


    He bitterly smiled.


    He was very sentimental.


    The protagonist had a good ending. So why he felt sad about it?


    Is it because he thought that it was impossible? Impossible for them to meet, as those things such as ''ghost'', ''separating from one''s body'' were all a fantasy. It would never happen in real life. If it happened in real life, the protagonist would choose death, and the male lead would be doomed as well. They would never have a happy ending.


    That''s how life is.


    Is the truth was before him?


    Like how the sun and moon were different things. They mighte across to each other but they will separate their ways ultimately.


    A knock disrupted his thoughts.


    "Young Master, dinner is ready."


    Lu Zin Ye turned his back to the scene before him. He left the book on the couch, he already finished it, and he would not read it anymore. It was just a fantasy. It would just give you false hope. That''s why he never like reading at all.


    He left the library and closed it''s door.


    Meanwhile, the moon''s light illuminated the cover of the book.


    There was a girl in a high school uniform. She was back to back with a tall pale boy.


    Like the sun and the moon, they were fated to have never met.


    However, when he met her. His fate changed.


    Lu Zin Yen did not know that this ''impossible'' was happening to him. He did not understand that he was slowly writing his fate in this life.


    _______________________________________


    [1] - OH MY GHOST, a novel written by Avalondra. You can try reading it if you like supernaturaledy romance. It is not yetpleted. It will be published in the future.


    And yes, I am advertising.


    P.S. I made the title. So don''t ask why it was different from others. A/n was not yet in good condition. Probably she had so much in her mind as her fight with [RR] is not yet settled. Do you want to peek at them? Sorry, I''m not busybody like you. Until next time. (+_+)

 Chapter 79 - I dont know what to title this one- [1]

    <h4>Chapter 79 - I don''t know what to title this one- [1]</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue heel''s sounded loudly on the main hallway of the Xiong Ci mansion.


    She was in an upbeat mood.


    She had received an invitation from the IAmFashionista, a famous runaway that was built by the legendary Mr. Cang.


    But she was not happy because of it, it was because of the people behind Mr. Cang, the bosses in the entertainment industry and the Big bosses in China and some from overseas.


    IAmFashionista was a big event where rich people and CEO''s gathered. It was not on the same scale as Xiong''s anniversary however, it was international.


    The CEO''s of the bigpanies will attend to im their positions and status.


    And she was the lead model of the said event.


    It was a big opportunity for her as even the Old Xiong had to attend since all the big CEO''s who was part of this project have to give their speech.


    And as the lead model, she was given a chance to shine. She could blind those CEOs'' s aka potential partners for her daddy''s business.


    Since her dad was not capable enough to attend this event, she would be the medium to gain connections from them.


    Aside from that, she was more happy at the second news.


    Guan Gao Huan had reached out to her.


    He was willing to meet up at the address she had given to him.


    Xiong Wuyue smile got bigger, showing her cute dimples that made every photographer''s heart''s skipped a beat.


    ''What a good day.''


    Xiong Wuyue sat to one of the chairs in the dining table. Her father, Xiong De was already sitting at the main chair.


    "It seems you are in a good mood. Good news?" Xiong De asked her as he started cutting the steak.


    "More than that, daddy. I am the lead model in this year''s IAmFashionista. Even Mr. Cang put me in high radar. Daddy, in this event, I''ll make sure they will see me as the Young Miss of Xiong more than that Xiong Zhi." Xiong Wuyue said with a dreamy face.


    She had these advantages than Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi did not step out of her mansion. She did not socialize. She did not even create a circle of her own. In the future, because of this reason, she (Xiong Zhi) would be brought down by her (Xiong Wuyue) and no one would even help her (Xiong Zhi).


    Xiong De was proud of his daughter. His daughter was only in her teens yet she helped him a lot. She knew how this industry works than anybody girl in her teens. She was crafty and she had the right attitude for this business. However, because she was too young she can''t hide her greed well.


    She has a lot to learn.


    And he was willing to teach her daughter all these things.


    "My daughter is the best. But remember, Xiong Zhi left a deep impression in that banquet. You need to work hard. You need to left an even more deep impression than Xiong Zhi. You have to be careful in every way. Don''t let them see you through your mask. Hide your intentions, be friendly and humble. Let them take advantage of you first, like you are willing to help without my consent. And when you cross way with Xiong Zhi, act friendly, let her think you are on her side. Be humble, act like what the second branch supposed to. So that the people around you will not judge you overstepping your bounds." Xiong De said seriously.


    Xiong Wuyue''s smiley face got bitter.


    She heard this advice many times. And every time she heard it she could not help but gritted her teeth in anger. Thinking of bowing herself to that undeserving young Miss made her blood boil!


    She was the beautiful Xiong Wuyue! She was smart, talented, and sought after! Yet she needs to bow to her! Why she had to suffer so much trouble just to be the Young Miss of Xiong?! Why that Xiong Zhi does not work hard for it but just be thankful that her mother was the daughter of the Old Xiong?!


    It was so unfair!


    Xiong De saw how his daughter''s face contorted with bitterness. He changed the topic.


    "Any more good news?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s bitter face changed slightly. She proimed proudly.


    "Guan Gao Huan contacted me first. He agreed to meet me this weekend."


    Xiong De put down the fork that has steak on it.


    His face showed how pleasantly surprised he was.


    "Really? That''s big good news! Hahaha! You''ve done well, my daughter! Hahaha!" Xiong Deughed as he can see how smoothly his n would be implemented in the future.


    With the help of Guans, there''s no doubt he would be sessful.


    _______________________________________


    Xiong Zhi dressed casually. Today was Saturday. She has no school today so she used this day to go to IHZHI to check herpany.


    Linfeng was nowhere to be seen. He was not 21 yet so he has the freedom to do anything he wants at the weekend. Xiong Zhi has a choice to call him and assist her. But because of Song Xuantin''s words that day she had difficulties to face him. Every time her eyes nce at his face, she couldn''t help but took a peek at his moist red lips.


    Then Song Xuantin''s words would echo in her mind,


    "...its warmth that was about to envelop her own lips...those kissable lips uttered her name like inviting her.... before it fired upon her lips..and suck it slowly like savoring her taste..."


    Xiong Zhi quickly pped her red cheeks. Slowly calming her heart and clearing her mind.


    It was no good to be with Linfeng these days. Linfeng might think she was a pervert since she always nces at his lips recently.


    So with reluctance, she tried so hard to not do her daily routine.


    It was a loss for her.


    ''It''s because of Song Xuantin!!!


    That girl!!''


    Her pure love just turned into a desire.


    Xiong Zhi stormed out of her room and went to the car. She needs to busy herself to stop thinking of these impure thoughts.


    With that, the car started its journey to IHZHI.


    _______________________________________


    [1]- sorry about that. I''m not as creative as A/n. And I''m azy bumm to think anything more. In the future chapters, it will probably be like this. Until A/n appears. So don''t be surprised.

 Chapter 80 - Growth

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Growth</h4>


    IHZHIpany.


    Fang Dien together with Xiao Mei had a meeting for the newly promoted board of directors.


    IHZHI had just started. However, it was like a cheetah running for a marathon.


    Every day was a busy day and everything happens so fast. A lot ofpanies kept pouring in asking for their partnership. They saw how this IHZHI that sprouted suddenly this year has a great potential in more years toe.


    Every investment of IHZHI was sessful. IHZHI was not afraid of risk since they chose those mediocre project that they thought have a less chance of growing. However, with the help of resources from IHZHI, those projects surprised the business industry as it bes sessful after a few months. Some projects did not show this great changed however they were on track and keep growing. No doubt, every project in the future would be sessful.


    Not only that, recently, IHZHI took RESTO and Shi Hua Media (SHM) under them.


    RESTO was just a small ordinary eatery owned by an old man. Suddenly the CEO of IHZHI reached out to them to take them in. The RESTO was still named under the old man, the owner. However, IHZHI was willing to help them with management and provide resources to expand their business. What is more shocking was that Fang Dien, the IHZHI''s CEO handled it personally.


    Now in just two months, RESTO was being renovated and now its third branch was built.


    In that region, RESTO was famous both formon and rich people. Its interior was ssic, the prices were affordable, the management exceeds excellently. They have new perks every month that made the people visit them frequently without getting tired of their food.


    There was even a rumor that they will expand RESTO all the way to the capital.


    Now, there''s even a big transformation in SHM.


    Shi Hua Media (SHM) was a small mediapany that was run by five journalists. They rented a small office near the capital. Since SHM did not have sufficient resources, they could only cover news that doesn''t cost them too much. Like stalking a celebrity and confirming if he/she was in a rtionship prior to the rumors. Because of that, their works were not appreciated by theizens. They were not known. If some people knew them, they would brand them as a measly media who was after entertainment. Even the SHM only provide true news, people look down on them.


    It was just recently that their reputation turned upside down. Because of CJ''s matter, they instantly became famous overnight in the media industry.


    A lot of entertainmentpanies and famous newspanies wanted to rope them in.


    However, SHM rejected them all and shocked the world.


    SHM chose to be under the care of IHZHI, an investmentpany that was less than a year old.


    IHZHI did not disappoint them. They gave massive resources and gave a whole building for SHM to run.


    ording to the IHZHI''s CEO, they gave importance to SHM and their partnership with them would be in the long run. IHZHI believed that SHM would fill in the entire building with its employees who would work hard to deliver the true news to the public.


    The five journalists cried when they heard this news. They were thankful to Xiong Zhi who chose them and change their lives.


    They would work hard to ensure the expectations Xiong Zhi had with them.


    Aside from that, when Xiong Zhi contacted them if they are willing to be her team for private investigation, they agreed instantly.


    Xiong Zhi knew that these five journalists have real talent. They were justcking an opportunity and resources. Now they have it, she would just wait for them to grow.


    Xiong Zhi waited in the visitor''s area. Only Fang Dien, Xiao Mei, and the five journalists knew that she was the one behind IHZHI.


    The employees don''t know about her so she just allowed herself to wait until the meeting was done.


    While waiting, Xiong Zhi did not waste time.


    She kept thinking about what good ns she must have to grow herpany big and strong. She did not expect that her meeting with the beast woulde soon. Since the beast was here earlier than the past, would the things in the futuree sooner than before?


    She only knew that the beast and Xiong Wuyue got their coboration within this time.


    She calcted the time. If it was in the past, the beast and Xiong Wuyue haven''t met yet.


    ''Where did they meet?''


    Xiong Zhi kept thinking news that made all the big families attend such an event.


    The door opened. A group of peoplees out after they exchanged some bows.


    Fang Dien and Xiao Mei camest.


    When they saw a girl sitting unmoving in the couch area, they were stunned for a moment.


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi-" Fang Dien started calling her.


    ''How long did she wait?''


    Xiong Zhi looked up at Fang Dien and Xiao Mei. She stands up.


    "Just Xiong Zhi or Zhi is fine. How''s the meeting?"


    Xiao Mei was embarrassed. She too was thinking how brazen they are to let the Owner wait for them.


    "Let''s go to my office. It''s better to start discussing things there." Fang Dien suggested. He did not know why Xiong Zhi don''t want to expose herself. But whatever the reason, since he was her employer he was willing to do her binding.


    They entered in CEO''s office.


    Fang Dien closed the door and let Xiong Zhi sat first in the couches then he and Xiao Mei followed.


    Fang Dien was holding the files that he came with when he started the meeting.


    Heid it out in the table and started reporting the growth of IHZHI in these past months.


    "60% percent of the projects that we invested have been sessful. The remaining is still progressing. They only need time to grow and the return will be beneficial as well. The RESTO is doing great-" in this part, Fang Dien smiled lightly. He did not know why but he had a good feeling for the old man.


    "-The feedback gave a surprise to me. I am nning to continue expanding RESTO from region A to region C. Before this year ends, you will see RESTO here in the capital."


    Xiong Zhi was a little surprised when she heard this.


    In thest lifetime, it took four years for RESTO toe all the way to the capital. When RESTO expanded in the capital that''s when they be known and sought after. It bes smooth-sailing for RESTO in the years toe.


    Xiong Zhi could not help to be amazed by Fang Dien''s skills. With the right help of funds, Fang Dien skipped the faith of RESTO from struggling to the long way to instant sess.


    She really made the right decision when she ropes him in.


    "SHM surprised me more. They were only five from the beginning, now they mostly upied the building. " Fang Dien points out the building to their left.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She knew they would grow. She was anticipating more of the achievements they would have in the future.


    "SHM received positive feedback fromizens and citizens. They are a lot of people supporting them. They have their own channels now. Their team is expanding so their connections. They even n to have a show before the end of this year. "


    Xiong Zhi just keeps silent. She knew of SHM shows.


    The show titled "EXPOSEE". She was one of their subscribers. [1]


    EXPOSEE was a show with doc.u.mentaries of how the SHM gathered the info and their investigation for a certain subject. They would have their own investigators,wyers, and connections to prosecutors. They would expose all their findings through this show. This show would also be the way for themon people, victims, and suspects, to tip them of any useful information that made them cowered because of fear.


    SHM targets were the corrupt politicians, dirty businessman, officials who overused power, any kind of people that were not abiding thew and made a lot of people suffer.


    At first, because of this show, a lot of wealthy people who had done dirty things and got investigated by SHM united to overthrow SHM and threatened their lives.


    There was a lot of life-threatening experience for the five owners. However the more they got in danger, the more they got a lot of courage.


    They used the media and the public''s trust and sympathy to fight that wealthy man. No matter how many times they block SHM news, the more people would know about it.


    However, thest thing Xiong Zhi heard from them was that one of the SHM''s owner got on ident and died.


    Even they were determined, stubborn, and blessed with talents, these were not enough to fight those rich wealthy men.


    But now, SHM was under her, she would not let this great chance to pass by.


    Under her, under IHZHI, she would protect them. With her resources and money, she wondered how far they will go?


    She was truly excited.


    *****


    [1]- EXPOSEE came from RAFFY TULFO show. Our author-sama was a subscriber.

 Chapter 81 - Growth (II)

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Growth (II)</h4>


    Fang Dien next reported about the otherpanies who wanted to have a partnership with them. Fang Dien already had ns for thosepanies. He listed out some that could help IHZHI in a long way.


    "Thispany is on itsst straw. They offered us a 50-50 for this partnership. They are going bankrupt since the owner has a lot of debt in both official banks and loan sharks. I want to have your opinion on this."


    Xiong Zhi stared at the handsome Fang Dien. He was more dashing than thest time she saw him. He was like a real CEO who was serious all the time.


    "What do you think?" Xiong Zhi just threw the question at him. She knew Fang Dien has a ready n for this. But he wants her consent. It was probably a big risk and money.


    "Land Co. is an oldpany. It is only a part of their lives where they will go down. Their scope has a lot of room for growth and improvements and benefits. They owned a lot ofnds. And it was always good to invest in properties. Properties never decreased in price but always go up. I think it''s good to invest in properties...BUT..."


    Fang Dien''s eyes gleamed like a fox. He showed his crafty side.


    "But taking them in is a big risk. Their loan is big. If we add the banks and loan sharks, it will cost more than a billion. If we add up the interest they had for years, it will cost us more than ten billion. With the renovation and constant support from us, it will be more than that...then if that so..why don''t we buy them?"


    Xiong Zhi just raised her eyebrow slightly. Was she waiting for this? Fang Dien wanted to ask her consent on this since it was a big matter, big risk, big money, yet big benefits.


    "Okay. Made them part of the board so they will work hard as well. Don''t rece the old workers."


    Fang Dien smiled.


    "I got it." Fang Dien knew that the owner might not agree to let them bought Land Co. For years of struggling, they never even think of selling thispany that came from their grandfather''s. He knew the owner wanted to keep thispany as momentum. As well to let Land Co''s workers to not lose their job. Because of this kindness, even in the toughest time, the owner did not fire his workers, he continued supporting them and giving them ies even Land Co. did not get any sales that month. Offering him 50-50 shares was the limit of the owner.


    That''s why it was a good thing Xiong Zhi wants the Owner of Land Co. as a part of the board of directors. Not only the owner would have ess to Land Co. He will also have shares of the entire IHZHI. No doubt, this owner would be won over by IHZHI.


    Like him, his boss was crafty too.


    They talked more about somepanies and projects that needed her consent.


    After that, Xiao Mei began her reports.


    Sheid down her own file on the table.


    "We gain a lot of fans in these past two months since thest projects are sessful and we are holding SHM. I gathered some connections internationally.?? Few organizations gave invitations in these uing events-" Xaio Mei showed a list of events that IHZHI got invited to. As she was about to move on to the next page, Xiong Zhi stop her and get the file.


    She looked at one of the events.


    It was a big event that only the mightiest in the business industry could get to attend. She was even shocked when she saw that IHZHI got a sit for VIP''S.


    She looked at Fang Dien, her eyes asking how they got this golden invitation.


    "One of the projects you invested early on is the culprit. Ms. Cang Nian is the one who proposed the project on herpany but did not get sufficient resources. But you came in, invest millions in her project and it bes sessfultely. Thepany did not expect that she is the younger sister of the legendary Mr. Cang. Ms. Cang Nian begged her brother to give us an invitation.? Now we are getting this opportunity rather than herpany." Fang Dien exined


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Mr. Cang owned IAmFashionista. He was known as a legendary artist, stylist, and designer. What''s more legendary about him was his connections. He has backings of bosses internationally and the host of every party of legendary figures.


    She looked at the file again where IHZHI was invited as a VIP in IAmFashionista.


    No one knew or even saw that younger sister of Mr. Cang. For Xiong Zhi, it was unexpected luck that they''ve got connections with Mr. Cang''s sister. That was a great surprise.


    "Rope her in. She must be having a hard time in herpany right now." Xiong Zhi said.


    Giving them this golden invitation shows that Ms. Cang Nian was grateful to them rather than herpany. And because of that, thepany might take a grudge against her. Even we say she was the younger sister of the legendary Mr. Cang and could not touch her, they could touch her principles and pride.


    " I already did. They actually took Ms. Cang Nian''s project from her, stripping her royalties and control on the project. Because of that Ms. Cang Nian went to us and applied for a job. Now she is working on another project of hers. I can see she has real talents. I think her new project will be more sessful than her first one. "


    Xiong Zhi was happy to hear this. An addition of capable people in IHZHI would make IHZHI greater.


    Furthermore, she got a stable connection to the legendary Mr. Cang.


    In the future, IHZHI would have more opportunities to cooperate with bigpanies and it would be easier to establish their selves internationally with Mr. Cang''s help.


    Xiong Zhi looked down again to the file.


    IAmFashionista is just a month away.


    It was a big event where legendaries gathered. The runaway was only an excuse to gather those bosses around. It only happens once in three years. Attending this event was a big opportunity for everyone.


    Having a golden invitation was still far for IHZHI. However, they got this. People would be shocked if they knew a less than year oldpany woulde as a VIP.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but smile. She was sure that the Old Xiong would be there. What would be his reaction if he knew that herpany got to sit beside him? Xiong Zhi can''t imagine his face. His expression in her mind was always stern. It would be refreshing if she got too see a change in his expression once.


    However, she knew it was not yet time.


    "Fang Dien brings Xiao Mei with you in this event. You know what to do. And who to contact with." Xiong Zhi started reminding Fang Dien.


    "You will note?" Fang Dien heard Xiong Zhi and he felt like this young girl wants to go but couldn''t. He could not understand her.


    "I can''t. I told you. You''re the CEO. It is not yet time for me."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Can''t you attend as a Xiong? I heard that your grandfather and your cousin will be attending. Your grandfather can get an extra seat for you right?" Fang Dien did some searching to Xiong Zhi in his first month. Of course, he wanted to know who was this Xiong Zhi who appeared out of nowhere with a lot of money and started building apany. Making impossible to possible.


    At first, he was shocked that he met one of the members of the legendary families in China. Not only that, his boss was the YOUNG MISS OF XIONG. The only one of heir descendants. He did not fully believe it at first. Since it was really shocking. But when he saw a picture in the news where Xiong Zhi was wearing a white blue hanfu and was sitting beside the famous legendary old man in Xiong''s Anniversary, he knew that the Xiong Zhi he cursed at first meeting was the untouchable Young Miss of Xiong.


    Now, he knew the one behind IHZHI he was more confident and bold to every decision he made. Even it was a big risk and a hard path he was not afraid. Because he had such great backing.


    Xiong Zhi stopped for a moment.


    Right. She was a Xiong. Her grandfather was part of IAmFashionista. She could request to bring her.


    Xiong Zhi faced palm. Yup. She still has her grandfather and the surname Xiong.


    "Thank you for reminding me. If I have a chance, of course, I wille."


    Besides...Xiong Wuyue is there. I will not lose this chance to get back on her.


    Xiong Zhi for the first time smiled evilly.


    Fang Dien and Xiao Mei who witnessed this got chills on their back.

 Chapter 82 - Seducing

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Seducing</h4>


    After some reports, the two invited Xiong Zhi to ate lunch with them. However, Xiong Zhi declined.


    She had to go to Song Xuantin''s house and made ns forward on how to seduce Linfeng as it was one of the main goals of Xiong Zhi''s rebirth.


    She arrived at Song''s Vi.


    Song Xuantin was wearing a t-shirt and shorts. She ran to the car to wee Xiong Zhi.


    "Common! I''m so hungry!!" The first words that Song Xuantin said to Xiong Zhi. She dragged Xiong Zhi to one of the dining areas.


    "You should eat first. Why wait for me?" Xiong Zhi could hear Song Xuantin''s stomach rumbling.


    "Then what? Watch you eat and made me eat too? I will be fat. Can''t afford that. "


    Xiong Zhi just stayed silent. She thought Song Xuantin was being considerate and wait for her so they both can start eating while creating a friendship bond.


    ''Nah. What am I thinking?''


    Xiong Zhi unknowingly epted Song Xuantin as her friend.


    After they eat lunch, they proceed with their routine of watching romantic dramas and movies. As Song Xuantin said, observing was a part of learning. They would learn a lot from these female leads on how to seduce their male leads.


    Xiong Zhi unexpectedly enjoyed the movies. There''s a movie where a girl dressed as a man. Despite that, the male lead fell in with female lead even she was dressed as a boy.


    Xiong Zhimented about it.


    "Is the male lead showing a tendency of bing a homos.e.x.u.a.l? "


    "Duhhh. Don''t you get what the movie wanted to tell us? It means no matter what the appearance is, the eyes would not tell love, but the heart is."


    Xiong Zhi just kept silent. But she had this question.


    What if the male lead meets a man who is more beautiful and more on the womanly side?


    She just throws it at the back of her mind.


    After they were done of three movies,


    Song Xuantin came back with a CD. She was grinning evilly.


    That smile made Xiong Zhi got goosebumps.


    "Let''s watch this."


    The y button was pressed.


    --------


    After two hours.


    Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin were dazed.


    Xiong Zhi with her cheeks burning red to Song Xuantin.


    Song Xuantin looked away from her.


    "Don''t know it was that hot..."


    They actually watch an SPG movie that was not suitable for their age.


    Song Xuantin did not expect that they would be watching such an a.d.u.l.t movie with a lot of steamy scenes.


    She got this C.D when she created a dummy ount and purchased this one. She found out about it when she was searching ''how to seduce your man'' on the inte. The reviews said that this movie was really rtable to those people who wanted to pursue the man they want. From the title, "Seducing My Man" she thought it would be a great help to them.


    But actually, the ''seducing'' here was not the seducing she and Xiong Zhi think of.


    Xiong Zhi stands up and went to the kitchen to get water. She felt her throat was burning. Not only the steamy scenes made her flush but the storyline as well.


    The story was about a rich girl who had a crush on her butler. Her butler was a handsome bachelor. Since they were in the same house, the rich girl proceeds on her n to make the butler hers. So she tempted and tempted the butler until the unbreakable principle of her butler was broken.


    Finally, the butler fell in love with the rich girl and s.u.mbed to his desires.


    And those scenes...were very familiar to her.


    They both spent a night in her bedroom. She made Linfeng once to apany her through the night. She was sleeping in the bed and Linfeng sitting on the couch near her. Thrice, Linfeng almost helped her change. And there were also times when Linfeng wouldb her hair while she was only wearing her thin nightgown.


    All those times, Linfeng wasposed but his ears were red. She asked once if he got some allergy in her air conditioner. He just bluffs that his ears got red sometimes. Now watching this, she knew the answer. Linfeng must think she was a seductress!


    ''Aghhh! So embarrassing!''


    Xiong Zhi drank another mouthful of water.


    ________________________________________


    ________________________________________


    **** ***


    Linfeng was waiting outside the room. Dinner had already past. He had juste back from the SC''s meeting with Jang Shin.


    But when he came and ask the maids if the Young Miss had eaten, they told him that she was not eating yet and was waiting for him.


    The food at dinner had already gone cold.


    He was worried that Xiong Zhi was depressed as the Old Xiong had just died and the other members were fighting for the inheritance. Especially the third branch wanted to strip Xiong Zhi from her title of Young Miss of Xiong.


    However, the truth was, Xiong Zhi was not in the mood to eat and find it more enjoyable to eat with Linfeng. So she kept waiting for him toe back to eat together.


    After a while,? Linfeng ordered the maids to get some hot food and brought it to the Young Miss'' room.


    However, ten minutes passed and no one was answering behind the door. Linfeng got worried. The door was unlocked so he came in first to check on Xiong Zhi.


    However, when he was about to reach her bed, the door from the bathroom opened, revealing a youngdy who had just taken a bath and wearing a thin white night gown .


    Xiong Zhi''s long hair was wet and was dripping on the night gown. Making Linfeng nce at it and give him a shock. Xiong Zhi was not even wearing a bra!


    Linfeng looked down quickly but was stunned again. Pristine long legs met his eyes. Her smooth skin made him feel hot and breathless.


    "Oh, you are here already." Xiong Zhi said casually and walked nearer to him.


    Her cold voice yet soft tone made him looked up to that beautiful face. There were some water drops on the side of her face. She was clearly in a rush to finish her bath. There was some red tinge in her cheeks because of the hot shower and her lips were ruby red.


    Linfeng swallowed. He met a tempting scene. All he wanted to do right now was hold Xiong Zhi and pushed her down on the bed which was a few meters away from him, then relieved his stress.


    Linfeng frowned of the sudden desire that was brewing within him.


    A knock cut off his thoughts.


    "Mr. Linfeng, we areing in with the food." The sound of butler came to his ears. At the same time, they opened the door.


    "No! Stay where you are!" A shout made the door paused.


    Linfeng quickly gets the nket and cover Xiong Zhi.


    While he was doing this he shouted.


    "Put that back on the dining area. We areing down!"


    "...." Xiong Zhi was just a little bit taken aback with Linfeng''s action. However, she just watched. Then she noticed he was red especially in his ears.


    The dinner then was served in the dining area. Of course, Xiong Zhi dressed casually first.


    **********


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Xiong Zhi choked from the water. The memories kept flooding like a tidal wave. Like pping her, her face was red because of embarrassment.


    ********


    Linfeng was facing Xiong Zhi.


    He massaged his temple as he knew he was facing trouble. A. Very. Big. Trouble.


    Xiong Zhi couldn''t sleep and she was inviting him to sleep in her room. Her reason? Because she felt morefortable if he was around her. She can sleep peacefully knowing he was just a few meters away from him. It was probably because of the broken treaty. He almost left her. And that scared her. Linfeng med himself. Without a choice, he agreed. But he knew he would be doomed the entire night.


    If he did not educate Xiong Zhi for an hour that he should not sleep in her bed with her, she would probably push him in the bed and slept with him.


    It''s not the malicious thing that most people think about. His Young Miss just really wanted to literally sleep with him. Like both closing their eyes and went to their own dreamy world.


    But he can''t. He was afraid he could not control himself. So he settled on the couch.


    However, even he did that, he felt suffocated. It was so hot. Knowing she was just a few meters away made him flushed more.


    ''Shit. Can''t hold it.''


    Linfeng stands up and was about to go to the bathroom. He was a healthy man after all. He needs to relieve himself.


    However, there was a temptress standing on his way. Linfeng was shocked for a moment as he did not even notice the movements around him. Is that how affected he was?


    "Are you okay? You''ve been red all the time. Are you allergic to my air conditioner?" Xiong Zhi said worriedly.


    Linfeng became flushed more when he heard that. Was he that obvious?


    "No.. I''m just....red sometimes.." Linfeng just bluffs his way.


    "The couch makes you ufortable. Why not sleep in my bed? My bed is big. We can exercise there. "


    Linfeng''s eyes got wide. If he did not know Xiong Zhi''s pure personality he must be thinking this time Xiong Zhi was seducing him.


    But too bad. Even he wished for that, this little seductress would never do that. Her mind was too pure.


    ''Aghhhhh''


    In the end, Linfeng suffered all through the night on that couch alone.


    ******


    Xiong Zhi drank another mouthful of water. She doubted for the second time if Song Xuantin''s existence was really beneficial for her.

 Chapter 83 - Those silver-blue eyes

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Those silver-blue eyes</h4>


    Xiong Zhi went home after watching that unscrupulous movie.


    Song Xuantin begged her to stay and watch some movie that ording to her has no SPG scene and would be very helpful for them. But Xiong Zhi was stubborn. She had not yet moved on in thest movie. It made her embarrassed and thought about how naive she was doing those things to Linfeng.


    Linfeng must have suffered in those times.


    Song Xuantin couldn''t redeem herself after that. She just watched dejectedly as Xiong Zhi went away.


    ****


    School days were boring for Xiong Zhi as usual.


    The only thing she looked forward to was when Linfeng wait for her downstairs, when they were in the car, and when Linfeng fetched her.


    But when she stepped into her building, a lot of students were crowding in her room''s entrance.


    It was an unusual scene.


    Then she remembered an exact scene in her past life.


    That time, a registrar walked into their ssroom and announced that one of their ssmates died.


    Xiong Zhu just figured out who was it on the news.


    It was a great shock to everyone.


    Today must be that day.


    She excused her self to get into her room. The students instantly recognized her and parted to gave her way.


    Their expressions were excitement, not the sympathetic look they had in the past.


    Xiong Zhi frowned a bit.


    ''Why they are excited? Is it a different matter?''


    "Zhi!!!" Song Xuantin was ecstatic as usual. She was waving her arms as if afraid that Xiong Zhi wouldn''t see her.


    ''As if...''


    Xiong Zhi was hopeless for her ears that would undoubtedly suffer today.


    She made her way to her seat beside Song Xuantin. By the way, Song Xuantin official sit was now anywhere beside Xiong Zhi.


    "Zhi. Aren''t you curious?" Song Xuantin turned on her gossip mode the moment she sat on.


    Xiong Zhi sighed inside. Even she answered that she was not curious Song Xuantin would still tell her about it.


    "I heard that today the second master of Lu family will be attending ss! He is actually one of our ssmates!" Song Xuantin''s phoenix eyes were rounded. Clearly enjoying delivering the news that Xiong Zhi might not hear.


    However, this time Song Xuantin was wrong. Xiong Zhi knew it from the past.


    Nevertheless, Xiong Zhi ears perked up.


    She looked at Song Xuantin trying to find if what she''s saying was the truth.


    " You don''t believe me? Look at those students outside-" Song Xuantin fingers were pointing at the students who were blocking the entrance.


    "They have been there since I came. You know why?" Song Xuantin looked back again at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi just knitted her brows. She hated this part of Song Xuantin when delivering news. Xuantin liked it in suspense.


    "It is because it is rumored that the second young master of the Lu Family has a rare appearance. He is so beautifully handsome that you will mistake him for an angel. That''s why thosedies there wanted to see him." Song Xuantin said slowly while watching Xiong Zhi''s reaction. She wanted to see the curiosity in Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    But Xiong Zhi just furrowed her brow.


    The second young master of Lu never attended their ss. They just knew that he was one of their ssmates when his death was all over the news.


    ''Something changed...''


    Like how she met the beast earlier than expected, this happening was different from the past as well.


    Xiong Zhi was on deep contemtion. Her advantage was she knew what is going to happen in the next seven years. But somehow, things keep changing. She must not depend on the future that was unpredictable.


    It was good that she had a backing. She would make sure she had enough power to control of what toe. She would prepare for everything.


    The future changed because she changed.


    The murmurs outside the room suddenly be quiet.


    The students who crowded at the entrance parted and stare bewitchingly at the student behind the teacher.


    All the students in the room except Xiong Zhi who was immersed in her thought looked at the boy who came after the teacher.


    He was wearing a suit embroiled with the TIHS logo and under the logo was his name.


    The navy blue suit- the symbol color of their school - that was usually make the male students hang it on their chairs was perfectly worn by the boy. In that instance, they saw how beautiful it was made like it was a suit for princes.


    His translucent skin enhanced its vividness and quality. The males unconsciously straightened their suit while watching the boy who was entering the room.


    His silver hair attracted their eyes. They spected it was so soft to touch. However, even if they want to, they could not afford it.


    What''s more dazzling was his eyes.


    The moment he stopped in front of the desk of the teacher. They waited. Then he looked up. They all gasped.


    They haven''t seen such silver-blue eyes before. It was so crystal clear than the ocean, it was more sparkling than the diamonds. It was so captivating that they forgot to close their mouths.


    His thin pink lips moved slightly. A cool voice lighter than the breeze graced their ears.


    "My name is Lu Yin Ze. Nice to meet you."


    Then he bowed.


    Xiong Zhi who heard the familiar voice looked at the source.


    She was stunned.


    She remembered him as he left a deep impression on her.


    He was the silver boy who wanted to jump from the rooftop.


    She was slowly recognizing the name that the boy uttered to the boy she was seeing at the front.


    ''So he is Lu Yin Ze..the second young master of Lu. ''


    ''Truly he is suicidal.''


    Associating the boy to the scene that was left to her from thest time she saw him, Xiong Zhi branded the boy as a suicidal.


    Lu Yin Ze felt a stare on him. He knew all the people were focused on him as he was in the front. But this stare was different. Different from those admiring eyes. His instinct told him to look in that direction.


    So he did.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the back and meet Xiong Zhi eye to eye.


    His silver-blue eyes reflected astonishment then delight.

 Chapter 84 - Lu Yin Ze

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Lu Yin Ze</h4>


    Under everyone''s stares. Lu Yin Ze walked towards the back. He arrived in front of Xiong Zhi.


    He was still staring at her. Studying the face that he dreamt of seeing again. He waited for the moment he would meet her and properly be her friend. He would have a buddy. Buddy for stories, movies, foods, games, or anything. He would not be alone anymore.


    Just remembering he has a friend waiting for him made him hope for another day toe. Hope that he will be freed from his father and brother, freed from the four walls of the hospital room, freed from the demon in his mind.


    And he did. He survived. He was freed.


    And now,dy luck was with him. The moment hees out, he met her.


    They were really destined.


    Lu Yin Ze unconsciously smiled. He was happy.


    This smile made all the students at the back who saw it dropped their jaw.


    That smile was blinding. It was a fleeting moment yet it engraved itself in their mind.


    In their eyes, Lu Yin Ze was glowing. His silver hair, his silver-blue eyes, and his white teeth were sparkling. They can even smell flowers in their surrounding.


    ''So beautiful...''


    They all thought.


    Xiong Zhi the subject of that smile was a little startled. The boy she saw before was very different from the boy that was standing in front of her. There was no gloomy aura. A refreshing feeling and vigorousness could be felt from the boy.


    Lu Yin Ze quickly erased his smile. He had never felt this good in the past years. It''s good that he did not forget to smile.


    He tried to open his mouth to speak but then he did not know what to say so he closed it.


    He just stared at Xiong Zhi. His silver-blue eyes were telling her how excited he was.


    Xiong Zhi just returned his stare.


    ''Why he is excited?''


    But nevertheless, she did not ask it. Maybe the boy was happy to attend school.


    So for the next few seconds, no one spoke. Even the students were just watching them. Waiting for their exchange.


    They were curious.


    From the actions of Lu Yin Ze, they knew that this Lu guy and Xiong Zhi had known each other. But what''s exactly their rtionship? It was natural for big families to know each other. But for the young heirs, it was a different matter.


    Their grandfathers might know each other as friends or enemies. Since their business werepeting against each other.


    But for the youngsters, they might only meet through rare meetings. And if they saw each other again, they would just pass each other by.


    That''s why Lu Yin Ze''s action stunned them. As he approached Xiong Zhi first.


    However, the two were just having a staring contest and no one spoke.


    Finally, a gossiper who couldn''t hold herself from speaking out broke the silence.


    "Do you guys know each other?"


    Song Xuantin curious face attracted Xiong Zhi''s attention.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver eyes then turned to Song Xuantin.


    "Have you meet before?" Song Xuantin asked them again.


    She knew Xiong Zhi was the type of person who was not easy to be acquainted with. Aside from her surname, Xiong Zhi''s personality was the high contributor to why she doesn''t have a circle of friends, well, except for her.


    So Song Xuantin was really curious how Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze knew each other.


    However, no one answered her. Two pairs of eyes just stared at her.


    "Helloooo? I''m asking for the sake of all the people''s curiosity here who are watching the two of you if you know each other? "


    Still silence.


    "Fine. Let''s do a staring contest instead." Song Xuantin temporarily gave up questioning them and stare at Lu Yin Zhe.


    Lu Yin Ze began to realize that staring was a bit rude. So he looked away from Song Xuantin, nce at Xiong Zhi, then sit beside Song Xuantin.


    The seat at the back row was all empty except the two chairs that Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin upied.


    Lu Yin Ze wanted to sit beside his friend. But he could not ask the girl (Song Xuantin) to take another seat. So his only choice was to sit beside Song Xuantin.


    After that little moment, everything became silent again as the teacher began lecturing.


    ________________________________________


    ________________________________ _______


    In the cafeteria, the table that usually has two girls with it had an additional upancy.


    Song Xuantin was staring at Lu Yin Ze who had been following them. Her brow was furrowed.


    Lu Yin Ze was sitting beside Xiong Zhi. He was SITTING in her usual spot. And she was so PISSED about it.


    "THAT''S MY SEAT."


    Lu Yin Ze just looked at her and did not waste a breath.


    Song Xuantin was so pissed off that she was stopping herself from punching this man and calling names to his ancestors. Even she was brazen to Xiong Zhi, a legendary family, she could not offend the Lu''s.


    "I''m telling you politely. THAT IS MY SEAT."


    Song Xuantin tried for a second time. That seat was very important for her daily life.


    Lu Yin Ze finally spoke.


    "I did not see any signs that say it''s your chair. So it''s not yours. Anyone can sit on it."


    Song Xuantin looked at Xiong Zhi. She wanted to talk back. But she was only a daughter of an actor and actresses. Her friend, her only hope, who was born with a golden spoon that could rival the Lu''s spoon, could reason out with him.


    Xiong Zhi saw the teary eyes of Song Xuantin and her signal for help.


    She sighed heavily.


    "Just give it to her. That seat is important to her. She will cry a river if you don''t let her do what she wants."


    Lu Yin Ze was torn.


    ''That girl already got a seat beside you for the whole day. Only this one hour I can have a chance to talk to you and strengthen our friendship bond.''


    But nevertheless, it was his friend who was speaking out for that girl. It would be bad if he did not give in on the first day of their meeting right?


    Lu Yin Ze finally decided.


    "Okay. It can be your permanent seat in this cafeteria if you trade your sit to me in the ssroom."


    Song Xuantin''s crying face was instantly gone.


    "I agree! Stand up, Stand up! I will only have 50 mins!"


    Song Xuantin finally got the sit that she wanted. She looked straight ahead and the face that she always fantasizes every night came to her view. As usual, her prince charming was so busy cheating on her- no, busy typing on hisptop.


    Xiong Zhi who witnessed their exchange was a bit happy and pitied Lu Yin Ze a little. Finally, her ears would rest during ss.


    Lu Yin Ze was happy. He would get a chance to chat with his friend during ss.


    With a happy mood, he began to chat with Xiong Zhi.


    "So you''re name is Xiong Zhi?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "First line of Xiong?"


    She nodded.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Then their table was silent.


    Song Xuantin who was filling her eyes looked at them sideways.


    "Can you answer me now? How the two of you knew each other?" She asked Xiong Zhi.


    "Hospital." Xiong Zhi answered.


    Song Xuantin was a little bit stunned.


    "Did you got hospitalized?"


    "No." Xiong Zhi said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze finally realized that it was not because Xiong Zhi did not want to entertain their conversation, but merely she was just like this. She doesn''t want to talk too much.


    He looked at Song Xuantin who was thinking hard on herself. He wondered, how would this girl continue the conversation. Based on his observation from half of the day, this girl was the only friend of Xiong Zhi in this school.


    He wanted to know how Song Xuantin maintained her friendship with Xiong Zhi.


    He wanted to learn.


    Because he wanted to treasure this friendship with her.

 Chapter 85 - Crossway

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Crossway</h4>


    However, he did not learn anything that whole day.


    Xiong Zhi was just silent and on his left, Song Xuantin was talking non-stop.


    His ears were hurting by her nonstop chattering.


    So when the bell rang, an indication of ss ending, he was relieved. However, he was a bit regretful as he did not talk too much to his friend.


    The three of them were walking out of the junior''s building when Xiong Zhi stopped walking and looked at Lu Yin Ze. Lu Yin Ze looked back at her.


    "I''m d you''re here. Don''t worry, you will get used to it."


    Lu Yin Ze was startled as Xiong Zhi left these words to him. While Xiong Zhi walked to the corner where a student and car waited, Song Xuantin went closer to Lu Yin Ze and asked.


    "You will get used to what?"


    Lu Yin Ze tore his gaze away when Xiong Zhi got in the car and left. Xiong Zhi was silent the whole day. He was a bit awkward to talk to her as he did not know how to properly converse to her. But it''s fine. This was the second time they met. They would not be friends ultimately immediately. He was fine even they did not talk. It was actuallyfortable. He was sitting there quietly, as Xiong Zhi was also sitting quietly by his side. It was so peaceful.


    Even there was a constant noise on his left side, he would tolerate it for the sake of that peaceful moment for him and her.


    He looked at Song Xuantin and he couldn''t contain the small smile that escaped in his lips.


    "Nothing. You look fantastic." Then Lu Yin Ze went away.


    Song Xuantin was left stunned. After erasing the bewitching smile of Lu Yin Ze in her mind she shouted to him.


    "Hey! Don''t fall for me! You''ll get hurt!" Lu Yin Ze did not bother and went to his own chaperone.


    Gu Zhen who walked past them nced at Song Xuantin and Lu Yin Ze. Then he went to his own car.


    "I already have someone I like..." Song Xuantin silently mumbled.


    That day, was a start for four people to be bonded together in this lifetime.


    __________________________________________


    __________________________________________


    "I told you. You should not fall for me. You are a handsome man, wealthy, have a high status, single, and don''t have any child outside or mistress, for sure, any woman will like you, but not me." Song Xuantin said for the third time to Lu Yin Ze.


    It was lunchtime. They were in a certain table. Lu Yin Ze was beside Song Xuantin. In front of him was Xiong Zhi.


    For the past few days. Lu Yin Ze included himself in their team. The two-man team became a three-man team. Whenever the two went, Lu Yin Ze would follow. Whenever they sit, Lu Yin Ze would have his spot.


    And right now, Lu Yin Ze has two lunch boxes and two juices. He had this habit every day to bring two of everything he had. Even it was food, beverages, papers, tissue or anything. And of course, he would give the other one to Xiong Zhi. Like today.


    Lu Yin Ze ignored Song Xuantin''s nonsense and passed the other lunch box to Xiong Zhi.


    "This time, one of my chefs make this golden chocte cake. I have an extra. You can have it."


    Song Xuantin saw this and nodded.


    "That''s good. You better gave it to Xiong Zhi. I will not be angry. Next time, don''t make an extra effort for me, okay?"


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Song Xuantin like she was deranged.


    "And don''t stare at me like that. Even you have that beautiful crystal silver-blue eyes I won''t fall for you. I won''t." Song Xuantin even shook her head to show that she was immuned to Lu Yin Ze''s beauty.


    Xiong Zhi opened the lunch box.


    The cake was so beautifully designed. The Belgian chocte strong aroma reached her nose. It was mixed with orange and whiskey. There were real gold leaves and handmade chocte flowers on the side and at the top of the cake. At the center of the top of the cake, there were cherries and two eye-catching carat diamonds. The base of the cake was made from champagne jelly and almond sponge. [1]


    "Frozen Haute Chocte!" Song Xuantin stared wide-eyed at the cake.


    It was the most expensive dessert in the whole world.


    Xiong Zhi tasted the best from all the best food. So she knew what''s good once she tasted it.


    But just seeing the cake, she knew it was no doubt delicious and cost a lot of money.


    For them, heirs of the legendary families, they could afford it easily.


    Nevertheless, giving this to her, Xiong Zhi knew that Lu Yin Ze meant good and want to have a good rtionship with them.


    Following them every day, presenting ''gifts'' to her every lunch, Xiong Zhi had a good impression of Lu Yin Ze. She was not guarded anymore as she felt that this boy was innocently trying to be their* friends.


    ([1]- their: She and Song Xuantin)


    So she softens andplimented Lu Yin Ze.


    "Thank you. I appreciate all your gifts. You have been lenient."


    Lu Yin Ze silver-blue eyes sparkled.


    With more motivation, he pulled out his bag and rummaged through them. He has many gifts to give to her but he did not know where and when to give them. He was also not sure if those gifts were good.


    He brought out three more boxes. There were different sizes.


    "I have more gifts. This one-" Lu Yin Ze pointed the second to the biggest box "-is my gift to you as the token of our friendship. This one-" he pointed at the biggest box "--is my second gift for you. A sign of a strong bond of our friendship. This third box-" he pointed at thest box "-is my gift to you symbolizing good fortune and eternal friendship. Please ept them." Lu Yin Ze said with hopeful eyes.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned as she did not expect that Lu Yin Ze would be this eager to build a friendship with them.


    Seeing the eager eyes of the boy, she sighed and epted it.


    ''There''s nothing bad in epting it.''


    "Hey..you moved on too fast. Can I have some Haute chocte as a parting gift?"


    Song Xuantin was salivating at the side.


    She was met by Lu Yin Ze''s warning eyes.


    Seeing the silver-blue eyes, Song Xuantin changed her mind but still added,


    "Just one bite? It doesn''t mean anything though. Don''t be hopeful." Song Xuantin really wanted to have a bite. At least she made it clear to Lu Yin Ze that she was not taking his affection for her.


    It was for the cake. Ohhh she loves chocte. She has a sweet tooth.


    "It''s not for you. Ask Zhi''er." Xiong Zhi looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    Her eyes were questioning Lu Yin Ze.


    "You already epted my friendship. Friends called each other with their first names or nicknames. You can do the same for me. " Lu Yin Ze said quickly. He was afraid Xiong Zhi would suddenly cut their friendship off.


    "Fine. I will call you Yin Ze from now on. Just let me have one bite." Song Xuantin was the one who answered. Her eyes were never leaving the chocte cake.


    Lu Yin Ze ignored her and waited for Xiong Zhi''s answer.


    Xiong Zhi thought about it. She was a bit ufortable as someone other than Linfeng and her close family was calling her Zhi''er. It was a bit intimate.


    So she said her feelings truthfully.


    "I''m ufortable. For now, you can call me Zhi."


    Lu Yin Ze was still happy. At least, this made them closer. Not the closest, but there''s still time for them to grow to trust and like each other.


    At the side, Song Xuantin could not help anymore and took a slice from the cake.


    The Frozen Haulet Chocte melted in her mouth. The champagne jelly added more vor to the cake bringing Song Xuantin to the ninth heaven. She savored every crumbs of it. When she swallowed thest jelly, she shouted.


    "I think I could die! Yin Ze you''re so great!!" She was so delightful that her smile made her Phoenix eyes more captivating. There were unshed tears of happiness within them.


    As she was about to praise Lu Yin Ze more to get more slice, aptop appeared in front of her face blocking everything from her sight.


    "Look at this. I''m 80% done for my first program." Gu Zhen sses appeared in front of Song Xuantin.


    "Oh. I thought you''re Xiong Zhi. Sorry." He then looked beside her where Xiong Zhi inquiring eyes were at.


    "I''m almost done." Gu Zhen said to Xiong Zhi then went away.


    The table became silent.


    Song Xuantin hands were in her chest. Her heart was thumping fast. She was startled because of his sudden appearance. What''s more, his face was so close to her earlier! She was meet eye to eye with half ruler apart with Gu Zhen. His chocte eyes were so adorable. He was so handsome! He smelled good!


    ''Kyahhh! My heart! My heart! Kyahhh''


    Song Xuantin was silently hyperventting.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the shivering Song Xuantin.


    "Is she okay?" She looked sick.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Song Xuantin who were in daze. Then she nced at Gu Zhen who were walking out from the cafeteria.


    "Nah. She was just happy."


    Ring---!


    The bell rang. The students finished their food and went out from the cafeteria to go the next ss.


    Xiong Zhi stand up and Lu Yin Ze followed.


    They were now walking to their building.


    Lu Yin Ze looked back at the cafeteria and to Song Xuantin who still sitting unmoving in their table.


    ''Will that girl be fine?''


    "Don''t worry. She will wake upter. You''ll get used to it." Xiong Zhi said.


    They arrived at their room.


    Lu Yin Ze was behind Xiong Zhi when he felt a stare at his back. He looked back in instinct and met Gu Zhen''s eyes.


    Gu Zhen quickly looked away and start focusing on hisptop.

 Chapter 86 - The Four

    <h4>Chapter 86 - The Four</h4>


    Meanwhile, Linfeng had juste from a meeting with his new team assigned for investigation. SC was expanding and he had a lot of work to do.


    He temporarily forgot thest incident with Xiong Zhi as he has to attend school in the morning and work in the evening.


    He was on his way home when his phone rang.


    "Linfeng? Are you sure about investigating Gao Huan?" Jin Shin''s frantic voice sounded from the phone.


    "I am. You don''t have to worry that it will implicate SC. I made a team for myself. It is private."


    "I''m not worried you will implicate SC. SC was made by you. You can do whatever you want with it. I''m worried you can''t take on the Guans. They might found about you."


    "Then what? Can they put me into prison? Or report me to Mr. Xiong? Don''t worry. Even they found out about me they could not do anything about it except targeting mypany. I''m thinking it out." Linfeng seriously said. He knew that Jin Shin was worried.


    Jin Shin finally conceded. He knew how stubborn Linfeng is. He had no chance to stop him. All he could do right now was help him.


    "Fine. Do what you want. But, if things went wrong ask help from me. Don''t bother about me. Just use SC."


    Linfeng looked outside the window.


    "I get it. Thanks, Jin Shin." Linfeng ended the call.


    He stared at the street lights that his car passed by.


    He had no power for now. But that doesn''t mean he had no way to know what Guan Gao Huan up to.


    In actuality, there''s no need for them to face off or investigate each other. They should just be a passer-by in each other''s life. Meeting once or twice but never bothering one another.


    That''s what he thought. But the image of Xiong Zhi''s scared look bothered him.


    What''s their rtionship?


    What Gao Huan did to his Young Miss?


    Linfeng thought about it. Since he doesn''t have answers now, he would take precautions. He needed to watch every step Gao Huan will make. Especially to matters like his Young Miss.


    He doesn''t want to repeat that day again.


    He would make sure Xiong Zhi and Guan Gao Huan to be not in the same ce. If they have to meet each other, he will be there. With the thought that he would be with her side, he was at ease.


    ''At ease?''


    Linfeng wondering mind stopped for a moment and went to a different track.


    ''Am I worried?''


    Of course, he would be worried. He was his Young Miss. It was natural.


    It was also natural that he was doing this to protect her. He was her aide.


    ''Nothing more.''


    Linfeng''s car speeds up more as he ordered his driver to be faster so he could take a rest.


    ___________________________________________


    ___________________________________________


    Days passed and the three-man team became the famous group in junior''s building.


    The Lu and Xiong, both legendary families were sitting together in one table. The atmosphere was unexpectedly peaceful making the first-timers who saw this group gawk in astonishment.


    The two families were not arch enemies. Nor their rtionship was good to make them seat peacefully in one table.


    Excluding Song Xuantin who was the only one chattering in the table, the two heirs who had both gorgeous look and noble air made the onlookers watch their exchange more. Even they were just eating silently and asking questions from time to time.


    "Zhi, what do you like apple or gr.a.p.es?"


    "Apple."


    Lu Yin Ze handed the apple shake to Xiong Zhi.


    Then they began to eat quietly.


    Song Xuantin who got used to this exchange grabbed the gr.a.p.e shake leaving Lu Yin Ze''s hand that was about to reach for the shake.


    She sipped from it and savor the sweet taste of the shake.


    ''As expected from the number one chef!''


    "That''s mine." Lu Yin Ze''s voice erupted Song Xuantin''s bliss.


    "Ah? I thought it is for me and Zhi. Sorry." She handed the gr.a.p.e shake to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze knitted his brows and stared at the straw that Song Xuantin sipped on.


    ''What a waste.''


    "Never mind. It''s yours." Lu Yin Ze heavily sighed. What could he do? This girl has really thick skin.


    "Oh really? You''re so kind! Thank you!" Without a second thought, she grabbed the shake again and taste its bliss.


    The three continued theirvish lunch.


    The group went back to their room as the bell rang and continued the ss.


    ___________________________________________


    ___________________________________________


    World History ss


    "Midterm ising. This time will be different. I want you to group yourself into four ande up with a skit. The theme is: Conquering A Country. You will have two weeks to practice. Our venue will be in Building D, 3rd floor at Venus Stage. "


    The students erupted with a murmur. They were clearly excited. It was a time for them to show off their wealth in this skit.


    "I''ll give you the rest of the ss to choose your teammates. You may start." As the history professor gave hismand. The students stand up and ran to the back. Specifically, to Xiong Zhi''s group.


    "May I join you guys?" The first student who was at their front turned to them.


    "Can I join? I''m good at acting!" Another student said.


    "I''m more than good! I received an award as the best actor in middle school!" Another student who just catches up came to their desk.


    "Choose me! I''m good at acting and my uncle is the director of the year!"


    "No! Choose me! I can learn acting but the good thing is I know a group who is very good at props!"


    "No! Choose me! I''m the third wealthier in the ss! "


    The three were stunned by the sudden attention.


    All the students were moring to them asking for their approval to join them.


    "Mhmm. Zhi, I left the decision to you." Song Xuantin washed her hands on this.


    Xiong Zhi looked sideways at Song Xuantin. She stayed silent then looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze silver eyes showed hesitation. He did not know anyone aside from these two girls beside him.


    An additional shadow loomed over them.


    "May I seat?"


    The three looked over. It was Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen did not wait for their response. He took a seat beside Song Xuantin. He opened hisptop and start typing.


    "I will be responsible for graphic props."


    Gu Zhen said without lifting his head.


    Everyone became silent.


    "A- I guess we have a new member. W-wee to the club!" Song Xuantin breaks out from her daze by instinct and her mouth moved so quickly that she even stuttered.


    The two remaining members just looked at her.


    To escape the inquiring silver eyes and the judging ck-orb eyes, Song Xuantin grabbed her notebook and started taking notes.


    No one knows what is it for.


    But surely the three-man team turned into a four-man team.


    Who would beter known as the LuXiong Group.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    [RR]: Corny *roll eyes* ????


    (A/n: Can you make a better name?)


    [RR]: Of course! Majestic Four, Four Maskeeters, The Golden Four, Four Heirs, Four...


    (A/n: Stop it. Your just corny as Song Xuantin. )


    [RR]: Song Xuantin? What does my baby girl have to do with it?


    (A/n: You''ll seeter on. Btw, we are not in truce.)


    [RR]: I know. ???? I''m not yet done with you.


    (A/n: Go on. Bring what you got!)


    *#-$%";";!";#+$+$!!


    [1]- and their round 2 began. Hayzss. So tiring.

 Chapter 87 - Collaboration II

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Coboration II</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue applied her red lipstick once again.


    This day was supposed to be lovely. But Xiong Wuyue could not feel it a bit.


    "Are you sure you talked with Guan Gao Huan''s secretary?" Her irritated voice erupted for the nth time.


    "Yes. Young Miss, they said they will meet us at 1pm." The PA answered anxiously.


    "Are you sure you haven''t misheard?! We have been waiting here for almost two hours! I''m turning into stone here! Call them again!"


    The PA hurriedly run outside from the rented VIP room. She tried to call the number multiple times. But unfortunately, it was out of reach. The PA was having a hard time. She doesn''t want to go back and face the infuriateddy.


    As she was just thinking of going back or not, a group of people entered the lobby.


    A handsome tall man was surrounded by the men in ck suits. His golden eyes nced at her.


    The PA felt her heart skipped a beat.


    ''Such a handsome man.''


    Guan Gao Huan walked to the PA and smiled.


    "I believe you are Xiong Wuyue''s assistant. Can you lead us to her?"


    The PA face flushed red. It was the second young master of the legendary family Guan! And he talked to her!


    The PA bowed shyly and lead the new group to the VIP room.


    When Xiong Wuyue saw the PA she was about to shout at her but swallowed it down when she saw Guan Gao Huan at the back.


    Her scowl instantly turned into a charming smile.


    "I hope I don''t be a bother. You must probably busy. Thank you for giving me time." Xiong Wuyue changed attitude made the PA inwardly rolled her eyes. Working under the young miss of the second branch made the PA learned how to hide her bitterness and unjust feelings.


    "No worries. I apologize for beingte. There''s traffic." Guan Gao Huan apologetically smiled.


    Xiong Wuyue smiled sweeter even though she was cursing Gao Huan for making her wait.


    ''He has done it on purpose. This guy is looking down on me.''


    "You don''t have to apologize. I''m happy you''re here."


    Xiong Wuyue stands up and served tea personally to Guan Gao Huan.


    "Make yourself refresh first. Our matters can wait." Xiong Wuyue politely added. She instructed her PA to bring more refreshments for Guan Gao Huan and his men.


    "Oh. Thank you. Such pleasure. " Guan Gao Huan returned the smile.


    He reached out for the tea. He smelled it and gracefully sipped from it. His golden eyes reflected how satisfied he was from tasting the tea.


    "I haven''t tasted this tea before. Where did you get this?"


    Xiong Wuyue showed her dimples.


    "You are the first person who tasted it outside Xiong. This is the newest tea that the second branch will publicly advertise next month. It''s called Anquan tea."


    "Anquan tea..Hmm. Very much alike from its name. Giving me a taste of security and safety. Very rxing." Guan Gao honestly praised the tea. True to its name, the tea taste good. Its smell and aftertaste made people feel at home. Rxed and secured.


    Unfortunately, this tea wasn''t enough to make him feel secured.


    He needed facts and proofs. And he would have it. All of it.


    Money.


    Secrets.


    Power.


    Authority.


    Name it. He would make it His.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes concealed every thought of his. He looked up at Xiong Wuyue. He would start from this girl, the princess of the second branch. Sending him to her means one thing.


    They wanted her to rope him in.


    Since an opportunity came, why waste it?


    "By the way, I''m really interested why you an exalteddy want to meet with me?"


    Xiong Wuyue titled her head to the side, acting cute.


    "I just want to reunite with my preschool friend. And catch things up with you. Please pardon me because of my excitement I did not act on my ce. I was too brazen." Xiong Wuyue said bowing her head a little. Like a guilty little rabbit.


    Guan Gao Huanughed.


    "No worries. I want to catch things up with you as well. But it has been a decade already. Why talk about the past? Let''s talk about the future, shall we?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s face lit up. This is what she wants. She doesn''t have to talk about the past where she and Gao Huan did not even talk in preschool before. It save her from making up stories and bootlicking.


    At least she could establish connections with the Guans.


    So sheughed sweetly.


    "Alright. If you say so. How do you find your stay in China?"


    "Its good so far. A lot of things changed. How about you? I''ve heard you juste from Paris."


    Xiong Wuyue unconsciously raised her brow. For what she did not know.


    "Yeah. I mostly grew up in Paris. I went here because of the anniversary. How about you, how long would you stay? "


    "Not clear yet. When are youing back?"


    "Same as you. No date as of now. I heard you will enroll in TIHS. "


    "My old man want me to attend the school. Even though I don''t need it. I heard you will be the model in IAmFashionista. Congrattions."


    Xiong Wuyue smile faltered.


    ''How the heck did you know?''


    She, as being the model in this year IAmFashionista was not yet publicized. Because she just received the invitation days ago. No one should know about it yet. So how did he know?


    ''Did he investigate about me before meeting me? What for?''


    Xiong Wuyue sipped from the tea to hide her anxiousness.


    ''Father is right. Truly, a Guan is not really simple.''


    After drinking a little, Xiong Wuyue smiled back.


    "You know a lot about me. I might think you like me."


    Guan Gao Huanughed.


    " I know as well your transaction in Bahrain. The deals you have with the other Xiong elders. And the new business in the ck market. What else I did not know?" Guan Gao Huan said in aughing yet polite voice.


    Xiong Wuyue eyes could not concealed her shock.


    The Bahrain transaction was a secret one. No one should know about this aside from both of the parties present.


    Especially the matters of colliding and buying the shares from Xiong elders. It should be a very concealed one. All the mouths of involved was supposed to be shut tight. Since it concerned the Xiong family, specifically to Old Xiong.


    And even the new business in ck market. It just opened three days ago! She and her father only knows that they are the owners! No one should know about it! How the heck he knows!


    Xiong Wuyue was panicking inside. All the things that Gao Huan mentioned were all big secrets from them. What else did he knew?


    But the question was. Why he knows it? And why telling it to her?


    ''What does he want?''


    Guan Gao Huanughed softly.


    "You might be wondering. ''What I want? Why I know this?'' "


    Xiong Wuyue looked up at him in horror.


    Guan Gao Huan leaned at Xiong Wuyue. He still has that amiable smile on his face. He was clearly enjoying the look of horror in Xiong Wuyue''s face.


    "Of course. I am a Guan. I can know what I want to know. I can get whatever I want. But you,? the young miss of the SECOND BRANCH. Can you get what you want? "


    Xiong Wuyue got awoken from the word SECOND BRANCH.


    These were the words the she hates. And now Guan Gao Huan was clearly taunting her.


    "You don''t have to answer. Cause I know with just you and your father''s power it is not enough to get your dreams. You cannot beat the Old Xiong. Unless you got a help from the Guans. You and your father clearly knows that."


    Xiong Wuyue nerves tightened. It seems like this Guan Gao Huan knows everything about them. He knows what they have been doing, and what they want.


    Such a scary man.


    " I- I think you misunderstand me-" Xiong Wuyue tried to deny it.


    "What if I told you I can help you? What if I told you, I''m willing to coborate? Are you still going to deny it? Are you willing to waste it?"


    Xiong Wuyue gulped. She was trying to deny everything Guan Gao Huan said because they were all true. And if those truths came out, Old Xiong would surely drive them out from China and from Xiong Empire. They would not even received a single cent from the empire.


    But if she denies it now, it would be as the same as refusing Guan Gao Huan''s help. She would waste this opportunity.


    And what she came for today?


    For coboration.


    So Xiong Wuyue regain her spirit. Sheughed a little to conceal her difort.


    "Surely you must be jesting. How can I refuse your helping hand?"


    Even though it was the same as admiting it she could not afford to waste this opportunity.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes reflected his delight.


    The fish got hooked.


    Now it''s time to put it in a basket and weigh it.


    "Then what can you do for me in return?"

 Chapter 88 - Collaboration III

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Coboration III</h4>


    It was a peaceful day for Xiong De.


    His business was doing great in Bahrain as well as in the ck market. He managed to rope at least three elders in his side. Now his daughter was establishing a connection to the Guans. He was slowly building up his foundation. He was preparing his cards for a big game.


    And everything was smooth for him.


    Xiong De was happily eating his dinner when Xiong Wuyue stormed in the dining room.


    "Dad!"


    Xiong De almost got choked from his food.


    "What''s the matter?" He managed to say after wiping his mouth.


    Xiong Wuyue joined Xiong De in the table.


    "I talked to Guan Gao Huan."


    Xiong De immediately gestured Xiong Wuyue to not speak about it.


    He finished his food quickly and lead Xiong Wuyue to the study room.


    Locking the door and inviting his daughter to sit in, he asked the question that he kept waiting for in this whole day.


    "So, how do you do?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s little face scrunched up.


    "What do you mean? Of course, I did great! I even managed to make him partnered with us!"


    Xiong De''s face lit up in one whole level.


    " That''s my daughter! How did you manage to do that?"


    "Er..well I served him tea..." Xiong Wuyue tried to think hard about how she gets the deal.


    She felt it so surreal and hazy.


    ______________________________________


    One hour ago.


    "Then what can you do for me in return?"


    Guan Gao Huan still has those polite smile in his face. However, this time his golden eyes could not hold his terrifying greed.


    Xiong Wuyue was stunned for a moment. She was not expecting that question.


    "Ah. M-money. Connections from us. Business deals a-and.." Xiong Wuyue tried to think more about the offers that she knows of. She was not prepared for this question.


    "Hahaha!" Guan Gao Huanughed.


    "Are you fooling around with me? I''m a Guan from a FIRST DESCENDANT. I have more money, wider connections, numerous business dealspare to a punny of yours. " Guan Gao Huan leaned back. He was smirking. His eyes were telling how foolish her answer was.


    Xiong Wuyue got red from embarrassment. That''s true. He was a mighty Guan from the first descendant. While she was a Xiong from the Second Branch. With thisparison, he has more to offer than her.


    But then, what can she offer?


    He had everything he wants. What more did he want?


    Finally, Xiong Wuyue asked this question.


    "What do you want?"


    Guan Gao Huanughed once again.


    "That''s the right answer. But can you get what I want?"


    Xiong Wuyue bit her lips. She had short patience. Guan Gao Huan was clearly taunting her. ying mind games with her.


    "Even I''m from the second branch, I''m still a Xiong. We can get what you want for you. My father has a lot of connections. He is smart too. I assure you we can get it."


    Guan Gao Huan tapped the table with his fingers. He was staring at Xiong Wuyue. His smile was erasable.


    Xiong Wuyue kept waiting for his answer. His stares gave her goosebumps.


    Finally, after a minute or two, Guan Gao Huan opened his mouth.


    "I want the Young Miss of Xiong, Xiong Zhi."


    Xiong Wuyue was stunned.


    ''Xiong Zhi? Why? Did he like that bitch?''


    Xiong Wuyue''s face was bitter. She doesn''t like the thought that that girl managed to capture a man''s heart. Especially a Guan.


    She was about to refute and badmouth Xiong Zhi when Gao Huan speak again.


    "Can you do that? Well, I specte she''s my fiance. But I want her to fall for me. I want her to depend on me. I want our future marriage to go smoothly. " Guan Gao Huan finger''s stopped tapping on the table.


    His golden eyes shed.


    "And what you have to do is to create an opportunity. Can. You. Do. That?"


    Xiong Wuyue stared at him as well.


    "Of course. It''s easy." She had no choice but to say this.


    "Very well. If there''s anything, just contact my assistant. " Guan Gao Huan adjusts his necktie and stand up.


    "To show my sincerity, I will secure your new business in the ck market. I can see its potential. I''ll invest as well. I''ll send to you my assistantter on. "


    Xiong Wuyue stands up as well. She was still daze as this talk was so smooth and short.


    "Uhm-" She tried to talk but Guan Gao Huan was already at the door.


    "Send my greetings to your father."


    That was hisst words to her.


    _____________________________


    _______________________________


    Xiong De''s brow was furrowed. Having a coboration with Guan Gao Huan was not as easy as he expected.


    Asking for Xiong Zhi was a tricky matter.


    Xiong De knew why Guan Gao Huan was asking for Xiong Zhi. He was targeting the surname Xiong.


    A Guan and A Xiong.


    Two great families.


    Having the two legendary surnames in your name would undoubtedly make you unstoppable. You would be limitless to everything.


    No doubt this Guan Gao Huan was a greedy man. Greedier than them.


    Xiong De doesn''t care if Guan Gao Huan wanted to have Xiong Zhi. He could have the Young Miss and monopolize the Xiong.


    Guan Gao Huan could dream of it.


    If he wants to do that, there''s no way Xiong De could stop him. With his power now against this Guan Gao Huan, there''s no question who would win.


    But if he borrows Guan Gao Huan''s connection and resources he could step further towards his goals. And maybe in the future, he would have a chance to have a fair negotiation with Guan Gao Huan. And finally, get the entirety of Xiong from Guan''s hands.


    So for now, let''s y in Guan Gao Huan''s means.


    But there was a major problem.


    Xiong De fell in deep thought.


    Xiong Zhi was like a treasure that was disyed in front of everyone.


    They could see it, watch it, observe it from afar but they couldn''t have it.


    Nor owned it.


    Having the young miss of Xiong in their hands was like a hot potato.


    They could easily get burned by the Old Xiong.


    If they made a move towards her or against her they would be instantly the center of attention. They would be watched like a hawk of every branch especially by the old Xiong.


    If that happens, they would have to be more cautious and have to cool off for some time. Their business would be affected. Especially, Xiong De has a new business in the ck market that needs constant innovations and developments. There were also issues in Bahrain that needs his presence. And keeping the secrets regarding the matters of the elders was really hard. He needs to pacify them that they were secured.


    If they got the spotlight now, they would have unwanted attention. The elders that were involved in their private matters might get scared and blow things out.


    Xiong De doesn''t want that.


    He needs a very critical n to secure and ce everything in the right way.


    Everything was smooth.


    He did not want to disturb its calmness.


    This matter was a very tricky one.


    Thinking of Guan Gao Huan who had a simple yet tricky request, Xiong De could not help but think of this.


    ''This Guan guy is not simple.''

 Chapter 89 - Name

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Name</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue watched her father''s face changed from happiness to frowning then to contemtion.


    Minutes has passed yet Xiong De was not speaking.


    "Dad. I did good right? What are you thinking?" Xiong Wuyue was a little disturbed.


    The talk was short, smooth yet she felt it was very deep. She don''t understand all of it. Now seeing her father was silent for a moment, Xiong Wiyue knew that the matter was not simple as it seems.


    Xiong De looked back at Xiong Wuyue. Still thinking of the matter he asked,


    "Why do you think that Guan guy ask for Xiong Zhi?" Xiong De decided to impart some knowledge to Xiong Wuyue today.


    "Because she is a s.l.u.t. A whore who seduce men." Xiong Wuyue said it with conviction. Her face showing disgust.


    Xiong De sighed. This part of Xiong Wuyue was not changeable .


    ''Let it be. She is still young.''


    "You''re wrong. What Xiong Zhi has?"


    " She has a disgusting face."


    Xiong De sighed again. He loved his daughter.


    "Xiong Zhi is the young miss of Xiong from the first branch. What she will inherit?"


    Xiong Wuyue finally got the clue. Her face was showing bitterness and envy.? With bitterness she said,


    "Half of the Xiong. She''s the heiress. But she doesn''t deserve it. I deserve it more." She would never forget to add thatst sentence.


    "You''re right.? How about her son?"


    "Her son will have the entirety of Xiong."


    "And her husband?"


    "Her husband will be-" Xiong Wuyue abruptly stopped.


    "Guan Gao Huan wants the entire Xiong!"


    She changed her point at mid sentence.


    She realized it now.


    With wide eyes she grabbed her father.


    "Guan Gao Huan wants the entire Xiong! How about us?! We want the Xiong empire as well! I want to be the young miss!"


    Xiong De was calm and patted Xiong Wuyue on her back.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Guan Gao Huan knows our n as well. We have the same goals. But remember this, Guan Gao Huan was a Guan. They are like Xiong. They have inner battles as well. Having the Guan and Xiong in your hands would not be easy. "


    Xiong Wuyue calmed a litte.


    "The Guan Gao Huan right now needs our help to create his own card. He needs Xiong Zhi to secure his position in the Guans. Right now, we are in truce. We both need each other. Don''t think about the future battle. We must first focus on how we can create an opportunity for both of them."


    Xiong Wuyue was silent. She don''t have any idea.


    Xiong De also fell in deep contemtion.


    How they would make Guan Gao Huan and Xiong Zhi be close to each other without letting the Old Xiong knows that they are the one pulling the strings?


    Old Xiong...


    This old man was really a big thorn in his throat, an enormous big rock that stop him from moving forward.


    If he got rid of this thorn he could breathe smoothly, without this big rock in his road, he could go forward towards his destination, towards his dreams.


    ''Old Xiong.''


    Without Old Xiong everything would be his.


    ''Old Xiong...


    ''Soon..


    ''I will to get rid of you.''


    _________________


    _________________


    Xiong Zhi arrived home.


    She was very tired.


    Sitting on a chair and having a brain storming with high schoolers made her head ache.


    She could not believe having to argue or just give suggestions about this short skit was harder than solving Xiao Mei''s case.


    Song Xuantin did not allow her to go home early without opening her mouth and make some suggestions. Since everyone gave their own opinions, she needed to also gave her own part.


    She doesn''t have any idea what would happen in a skit. Or what she should do in a skit. This activity was given in the past as well. But at that time, since no one came to her, she doesn''t have a team. She was even exempted. She did not do any of this.


    But now she belongs to a group. She had to do this tiring activity.


    Having been bombarded by Song Xuantin''s ''to be fair with everyone'', ''act your part'', ''there''s no a Lu or a Xiong here'', ''let''s be fair'', ''justice for everyone'', Xiong Zhi finally give in.


    She suggest she would take care of the expenses.


    Song Xuantin was happy but Lu Yin Ze was not. Lu Yin Ze offered he would pay the expenses instead. Song Xuantin was more delighted and decided to let them Xiong and Lu to pay all the expenses. Since ording to her (Song Xuantin) they will be the ''treasurers'' of the group. To be precise, Lu Yin Ze was the treasurer, and Xiong Zhi was the auditor.


    "If we are short in budget, we wille to you guys!" That''s the exact words of Song Xuantin.


    Song Xuantin assigned positions to all of them. The President was no doubt Song Xuantin and the Vice President / Graphics Props was Gu Zhen.


    The President, Song Xuantin, would be responsible for the script.


    Xiong Zhi already taken a bath and prepared to sleep when a knock on the door disturbed her.


    The maid''s voice sounded at the other side.


    "Young Miss Zhi, Madam Song is on the phone. She wish to speak with you."


    Xiong Zhi sighed heavily.


    ''I thought I was done with this.''


    Kneeding her forehead she went to open the door and get the wireless telephone.


    "Zhi!!! Don''t sleep yet! I have something to discuss!"


    Xiong Zhi doubt for the nth time if befriending Song Xuantin was really a good idea.


    "What is it?" She calmly ask.


    "Open your FaceApp! Lu Yin Ze and my lovely Gu Zhen are online. We will have our meeting right now!"


    Xiong Zhi could not help but to ask.


    "Can it wait tomorrow?"


    ''It is not that urgent right?''


    "No! We have another thing to discuss tomorrow. This one is urgent! Emergency meeting!"


    Xiong Zhi sighed heavily.


    ''This is really childish.''


    She felt it was not that necessary. She was about to drop the call and ignore Song Xuantin when Song Xuantin who somehow knew Xiong Zhi would ignore her, shouted.


    "It is rted to our Operation 2!"


    Xiong Zhi abruptly stopped her movement. She brought the telephone to her ear again.


    "Please borate."


    Song Xuantin who heard this, smile snickerly on the other line.


    ''I got ''cha!''

 Chapter 90 - Name (II)

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Name (II)</h4>


    The moon hanged above on the night sky. It should be a slumbering moment for every youth but there was an exception in the four vis.


    In the East wing of Xiong''s main mansion, Xiong Zhi was facing herptop.


    She was wearing her robe. Underneath it was her nightgown. She was supposedly sleeping but because of a certain someone and a certain reason that her n changed.


    Now she was facing four faces on herptop.


    One was hers, in the upper right corner. Two were Gu Zhen''s face who was wearing his headphones. Third, was Song Xuantin''s face who even wear her sses- just to look cool, andstly, was Lu Yin Ze''s face, who was wearing a white long sleeve pajama and leaning at the headboard. Like Xiong Zhi, he had just taken a bath.


    "Since everyone is present, I will start the meeting." Song Xuantin breaks the silence.


    She was staring at one of the faces on herptop. Of course, she did not forget to screenshot every ten seconds.


    "The urgent matter is our group''s name. We haven''t decided on a name yet."


    The three who got disturbed sighed inwardly.


    ''Just for the sake of this freaking name.''


    "You might think it''s not important. But it is really important! How can I make the script without our group name?! Like, hello everyone. The next presenter is BLANK. Please give a round of apuse. " Song Xuantin gave them roll eyes.


    Well, she knew that these three might not like the urgent meeting at this time. But she can''t really make a script without their group name. How could she start the script?


    "So, let''s decide on our name. Any suggestions?"


    Silence.


    "Fine. I''ll give a suggestion and just give me your consent." Song Xuantin started.


    "Mhmm...The Best Group."


    Silence.


    "Majestic Four."


    Silence.


    Gu Zhen even yawned.


    "How about...The Four Great Ones."


    Silence.


    Lu Yin Ze reached out for his milk and drank a little.


    "Mmm.Fantastic Four."


    Silence.


    Xiong Zhi just stared at herptop unblinking. Thinking how was this connected to their Operation 2.


    "Agh." Song Xuantin sighed with frustration.


    "Fine. Fantastic Four. Silence means yes. Going once. Going twice-" Song Xuantin put her face in front of the camera.


    "Guys! It will be going thrice! Are you sure about Fantastic Four?!"


    Silence.


    But this time the three faces turned to her.


    "G-O-I-N-G T-H-R-I--" Song Xuantin purposely slows it down. Hoping someone stopped her from making their group having a very corny name.


    "How about we put our names together?" Finally, hearing her prayer. Gu Zhen spoke.


    Song Xuantin was happy and her love level to Gu Zhen raised once more.


    "Okay. Let''s do that."


    "GuSongLuXiong." Lu Yin Zen finally speaks. He seems to ept the idea of putting their surnames together.


    "Too long." Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin spoke at the same time.


    "Then...Ahm...GSLX?" Lu Yin Ze cannot think of anything but this.


    Song Xuantin thinks hard about this.


    ''It sounds fine. But...''


    Song Xuantin looked at Gu Zhen. She was thinking if Gu Zhen liked it. Maybe they will have this name.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes just stayed on Xiong Zhi who seemed to be like in a deep thought. He wanted to ask her opinion but he was shy.


    "Hmmm. It does not sound bad. But too in. Let''s think of a name that will have a good impact." Gu Zhen gave his opinion.


    Song Xuantin praised Gu Zhen in her heart.


    ''Thumbs up, my dear!''


    "It''s good! Let''s think of a name that once they heard of it they will know it is us! A name that will rock them to the core!" Song Xuantin proimed proudly.


    ''Hmmm..Name Name Name.''


    Song Xuantin was so excited.


    Then her eyes grazed at the two faces on theptop. One was just silent and the other was staring hard at the screen.


    ''Right!''


    "I know guys! Our team will be called the LuXiong group! What do you think?!"


    Xiong Zhi finally brought her attention to the screen. Did she hear her surname?


    Lu Yin Ze''s attention was captured as well.


    "LuXiong? Lu and Xiong. Two legendary familiesbined together. Surely, they will rock the world." Gu Zhen seems to support Song Xuantin''s idea.


    Lu Yin Ze thinks hard about it. He liked the sound of the name. But...


    He looked to Xiong Zhi''s face who has a serious expression now.


    ''Maybe she won''t like it? It might affect her reputation.''


    He was about to disagree when Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "That''s a good idea."


    Lu Yin Ze swallowed down hisints.


    His heart warmed up and he was sure he did like it.


    ''I think it''s good too.'' He thought.


    Xiong Zhi stared back at the screen. In particr, at the bottom of the screen.


    She was reading Song Xuantin''s message to her.


    [ Just say ''It''s a good idea''. It''s rted to Operation 2 ]


    This was the one she was waiting for.


    But how this group name would be rted to Operation 2?


    Xiong Zhi got curious.


    ''How Operation 2 will look like?''


    So she replied back.


    [ How and When ]


    A ting sounded.


    [ You''ll know it after a week.]


    Xiong Zhi typed once again.


    [ Tell me now ]


    [So I can prepare ] Xiong Zhi added.


    [ I just thought about it now. I haven''t finished all the details. ]


    [But for sure. Next week, all will be settled.] Song Xuantin replied.


    Xiong Zhi finally got the clue. Song Xuantin doesn''t really have an initial n. Nor Operation 2. She just used it so that she could lure Xiong Zhi to attend the urgent meeting.


    Xiong Zhi typed with irritation.


    [ SCAM ]


    And she logs off.


    Seeing the four faces be three, Lu Yin Ze says goodbye and log off as well.


    Now two faces were left.


    Gu Zhen''s face got bigger on the screen. And of course, Song Xuantin was the happiest. So she did not say goodbye and stared at Gu Zhen''s face.


    This was a good chance. Because facing him in real life makes her a love-struck fool. At least here she can stare freely without creeping out Gu Zhen.


    "Are you-"


    "I have-"


    The two spoke at the same time.


    Song Xuantin was scared that Gu Zhen would log off. So she starts asking something to not let him speak the words ''I have to go. ''


    "I-is y-your shoulders healing fine?"


    Gu Zhen was a little bit stunned by the question. His shoulder healed a week ago.


    "Yeah. It''s healed now. There are no bruises, don''t worry."


    "I-I''m sorry. I don''t get a chance to ask you in the past few weeks so I only ask now..."


    Song Xuantin said hesitantly. She could not ask him since she always got star-struck whenever she saw him. And she was shy to ask him out of the blue. Now, she was a little bit courageous since Gu Zhen was not totally in front of her.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to be responsible for it."


    "Ahh.Thank you."


    "No problem."


    "...."


    "...."


    The two got eaten by silence.


    Song Xuantin was thinking hard for a topic. She doesn''t want to end the call.


    "Are you-"


    "Are you-"


    They both said at the same time.


    Song Xuantinughed.


    "You can speak first."


    "No. You speak first."


    "There''s no dy first here''. Go on."


    "Okay. I just want to ask if you''re free this weekend."


    "..."


    Song Xuantin felt her world stopped for a moment. Suddenly, she could not properlyprehend things.


    "Ahh- again?"


    Gu Zhen adjusts his eyesses.


    "Ahm. I just want to test my new website. I need a beta yer. A volunteer. Something like that..."


    "Ohhhh. Y-yeah. Of course, haha. I''m free. I''m free." Song Xuantinughed at the feeling of nervousness and excitement.


    Gu Zhen adjusts his eyesses again. But this time he was smiling.


    "Then see you this weekend?"


    "Sure." Song Xuantin happily smiled.


    ''It''s a date then. Bwahaha''


    And the night ended morously for Song Xuantin.

 Chapter 91 - Trial

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Trial</h4>


    Xiong Zhi woke up early.? She walked through the hallway and find one of the maids.


    "Did you see Mr. Zhou?"


    The maid bowed.


    "Mr. Zhou is in the South wing. He is preparing breakfast for Grandmaster."


    "Thank you."


    Xiong Zhi went to South wing. She needs to have a talk with her grandfather.


    She arrived at the South Wing when Mr. Zhou was putting the utensils in the table.


    "Good morning Mr. Zhou. How''s grandfather?"


    Zhou Min was a little started by the sudden visit of Xiong Zhi.


    "What a pleasant morning, Young Miss. Your grandfather will have his breakfast in a few minutes. Do you want to join the table?"


    "Yes, please. Kindly tell grandfather I''ll join him."


    Zhou Min smiled. Even though these two Xiong''s breakfast was in fact a business meeting it was still good for Old Xiong and his grandaughter to have breakfast together.


    "Alright. I''ll tell him." Zhou Min left Xiong Zhi at the table and went to the Master''s bedroom.


    Xiong Zhi sat quitely and watch the maids add additional utensils and food.


    Old Xiong was wearing a long robe when he came to the dining room.


    Xiong Zhi stand up and bowed. She did her usual routine and sat.


    The two Xiong ate quietly on the table.


    Old Xiong finished his tea when Xiong Zhi started to open her mouth.


    "Grandfather, I''d like to know if you''re going to attend this year''s IAmFashionista."


    Old Xiong slowly put down his tea. He gestured to Zhou Min to add more tea.


    "Of course. I need to be there. Why asking?"


    Xiong Zhi took a sip of her milk to gain courage.


    "I''m wondering if you have another sit for me, grandfather."


    Old Xiong wait for his cup to be filled before he answered.


    "A seat front that event cost a lot. Do you know how much you''re asking?"


    Zhou Min who was at the side could not help but turn to Old Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi too stared at his grandfather.


    It seems like this talk will not go smooth.


    "Yes, grandfather. "


    "Then you must know that I don''t give a benefit to anyone without a return."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes droop down.


    She thought it was going to be easy. Like a granddaughter asking her grandfather to bring her to an event.


    Zhou Min thought this as well.


    Old Xiong was a very critic businessmen. But he would not be this strict with his granddaughter. Unless he saw Xiong Zhi not only as a granddaughter but as a person who would join battlefields in business industry in the future. In short, he was seeing her as his heir.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t have to really ask Old Xiong for a seat. IHZHI gained a seat already, specifically it is a VIP one. But she doesn''t want to y that way. So for now she would y in his grandfather''s means.


    "What can I do for you, grandfather?"


    Old Xiong reached for his tea. He smelled it, took a sip from it and savor its taste.


    "I''m not checking yourpany. So I don''t know how is it going. Since it has been only a few months, I understand it is probably withstanding some trials on it''s own. And I would like to add to that problems. Are you willing?"


    Xiong Zhi''s face finally let out some emotions. Her brows was furrowed. She doesn''t have any idea what this Old Xiong was nning. But she was sure Old Xiong wants to add some problems to her.


    However, whatever it was she would take it. As the saying goes, Opportunityes with a risk.


    "I''m willing."


    Old Xiongughed.


    "Ha.ha.ha. Alright! Zhou Min, get the file that Mr. Bang submit."


    Zhou Min adjusted his sses. He knew of Mr. Bang. And of course what kind problem Mr. Bang has.


    "Yes, Master. I will print the file." Zhou Min walked out.


    Old Xiong happily sipped from his tea. He was really excited what would be his granddaughter''s expression when she saw this file and this trial.


    It was true that he never investigate or keep in touch with Xiong Zhi''spany. As he promised, he would stay out of it until it''s name reached his ears. So so far, he doesn''t know any progress of IHZHI.


    And waiting for four years was too long.


    So being bored, he finally decided to give some trials and lesson to Xiong Zhi. He would impart some of his knowledge to his granddaughter.


    As a grandfather, he wanted Xiong Zhi to be mold more and he wanted to train her to be a figure who knows the in and out of the business.


    After a few minutes, Zhou Min walked with a file.


    The maids clean the table and Zhou Min put the file down.


    "I want you to take care of Mr. Bang''s project. Before we attend the event, you have to convince the investors to give a shot on this project. Zhou Min will exin to you the story. "


    Old Xiong stand up.


    "I will leave her to you."


    Zhou Min bowed. Xiong Zhi stand up and bowed as well.


    After Old Xiong was gone, Zhou Min started opening the file.


    "Mr. Bang was a CEO before. He own his ownpany. Owning apany is a great deal with a great risks. So he sell it to us. Your grandfather saw a great potential on him so he gave him a chance to be a part of us. Now, Mr. Bang is in charge of a number of big projects. However, this one-"


    Zhou Min put some few papers to Xiong Zhi.


    "- is not doing good. When it is first presented to your grandfather, he already marked it down. But Mr. Bang is stronglymitted in this one. He really want to build this. Even vowing to his name. So your grandfather gave him a chance. If Mr. Bang got half of the investors, Xiong Empire will take care of the half. "


    Xiong Zhi look at the paper.


    ArtWorld.


    ''It sounds familiar.''


    "It was doing good at first. Mr Bang got investors. And he got the approval of Mr. Xiong. But suddenly this piece ofnd got acquired by the Lu''s. Actually, it is not really the Lu''s, well, Lu family is a bitplicated. But it is bought by the Lu first young master. "


    Suddenly, the sounds of bell in Xiong Zhi''s mind got stronger.


    "The investors back down. They saw no potential if ArtWorld was not build in thatnd. And they know this project can''t win against the First young master Lu."


    Xiong Zhi stared hard at the paper. She finally remembered this controversy.


    Zhou Min continued his exnation.


    "ArtWorld got no investors. Mr. Bang will lose this chance. But now-"


    Zhou Min adjust his sses. He stared at the young miss of Xiong.


    "- he have you. You will help Mr. Bang to convince the investors before the end of this month. If you manage to do that, Mr. Bang can fulfill his dream and you''ll get a seat beside Mr. Xiong."


    Xiong Zhi stayed silent.


    She looked down at the paper once more.


    She remembered a certain headline from her past lifetime.


    ''ArtWorld - gone for good.''

 Chapter 92 - ArtWorld

    <h4>Chapter 92 - ArtWorld</h4>


    ArtWorld was an enormous theme park for all artists. It doesn''t limit to any age.


    There were ces for kids - a fantasynd, teenagers -a sci-fi world,? and a.d.u.l.ts - a Jurassic world.


    This theme park allotted 3,000 acres ofnd. It was near the International Airport and it was beside a hugeke.


    It was a billion project that could rival the biggest theme park in China, ''WonderLand'' , ?a joined project of Lu Empire and Gaming&Entertaining Corp.


    ArtWorld became the biggest hit in herst life. This theme park was not yet built but it got rumors all over the world that ArtWorld was a project of the Xiong Empire.


    People look forward to it since it wasunch by a big empire.


    However, after two months of its fame, the Xiong Empire finally made a statement publicly.


    The Xiong Empire clearly stated that there is no ArtWorld.


    This public statement put all the media into an uproar.


    A lot of people criticize the Xiong Empire. They point out that Xiong Empire purposely deceived the public in two months. Basking for fame for a short time, giving them false hope and then backing out.


    Xiong Empire received a lot of criticism.


    Some bigpanies took this opportunity to throw rocks at the Xiong Empire. They let out some proofs to media that Xiong Empire originally plotted this project. Some even got information about Mr. Bang, the one who initiated the project.


    A lot of rumors with details and facts came out in different media.


    Until news came out that the Xiong Empire back out from this project because of the Lu Empire.


    This article was a huge one.


    The 3,000 acres ofnd that supposed to be sold at the Xiong Empire and its investors were actually owned by the Lu''s.


    The Lu''s got the contract earlier than them. There was actually an inner battle in thepany that sold thend. Thus, affecting the two empires.


    Lu''s has ns for thend. They could not sell this piece ofnd to the Xiong. Hence, the Xiong had no choice but to let go of the matter.


    They could not easily create another ArtWorld with a differentndscape in just a few months.


    Hence, they let the rumors gone wild not thinking of the storm it would bring out.


    Two months had passed and they could not find better geography that could fit in the said project. A lot of investors were backing out as well. Two months of not having a clear result made the investors back down and invest somewhere else.


    Atst, even the Xiong Empire give up on the said project.


    ArtWorld would no longer be built.


    It supposed to be its end.


    However, the rumors got uncontroble and put the Xiong Empire into a hot seat.


    The bigpanies who had guts to wrong the legendary Xiong used this chance as a start to cut down some of Xiong''s influence.


    However, an Empire is an Empire. Xiong Empire has big roots that were glued to the ground. Some of its loyal partners came out and joined the battle, supporting the legendary Xiong.


    The business industry was on fire at that time. It was only after a year that this matter died down. However, the tension between the bigpanies and empires was still present. There was a clear indication who was the ally and nemesis.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but sweat inside.


    This matter was like a match that hasn''t light up yet. Once it was light up, it would start a big fire and everything would be caught in mes.


    If the Xiong Empire got a blow from this, her IHZHI who was a baby would surely be affected.


    This matter was not as easy as it seems.


    Her every step and decision in this one was very crucial.


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    Zhou Min just wait for Xiong Zhi to grasp the situation.


    "I''d like to give my opinion on this. If you want." Zhou Min wants to give a helping hand. Even though what would he say was not a part of his role he wants the young miss to win this trial.


    Xiong Zhi''s attention was all on Zhou Min.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. I need all the help I can get."


    Zhou Min smiled at Xiong Zhi''s humbleness.


    He picks up another envelope. It was quite thick.


    "Your grandfather, thought about it a lot. He initially doesn''t approve of Art World. You know your grandfather is not afraid of risk. But thisnd is very costly. It has a lot of potentials. Of course, there will be many eyes who is watching thisnd. " Zhou Min took out a few pictures.


    It was the pictures of the 3,000 acres ofnd.


    "It is near International Airport, which means anything that is built in this piece ofnd will surely be a sight for all people whoe and go. Not only that, it is near Xialing Lake. Anyone who can have this can have theke as well. A goodnd indeed. But a pot of gold that is untouched is a mystery. So he let me investigate this matter first."


    Zhou Min then took out a folder from the envelope.


    " That''s why I found and your grandfather found out that thisnd solely belongs to Lu''s now. "


    Zhou Minid out the folder. He spread the papers ordingly.


    "The Lu actually purchased thisnd secretly. We just know about it a week ago. It''s good that we haven''t publicized the creation of the ArtWorld. Or else we will get bashed by the media."


    Xiong Zhi was matching the past events to the things that Mr. Zhou was telling her.


    Questions came to her mind.


    "Why Mr. Bang is so insistent on ArtWorld? Why he is sure that he will get thend?"


    ''Why the Xiong Empire did not see iting?''


    Zhou Min was a bit startled at Xiong Zhi''s sudden question.


    He thought she would ask about the matter he was telling her. But it seems like Xiong Zhi understands the situation truthfully.


    She got the main point so easily.


    Zhou Min was a bit impressed.


    "Mr. Bang was a CEO before. He got a 10% percent share of thisnd. When he was a CEO he dealt with the owner. They got a contract which stated that Mr. Bang got 10% of thisnd. And if ever Mr.? Bang wants to buy thend, the owner will prioritize him. That''s why he is confident. However -"


    Zhou Min pointed out to a paper which has a picture of a contract. It looks like an old contract.


    "The owner''s uncle, which is his father''s brother had already sold thend to the Lu''s without his knowledge. It was way back before they made an agreement. "


    Xiong Zhi stared at the contract. She was burning holes in the contract. Because of this piece of paper that the business industry went uproar in the past.


    "The investors got the wind of this. So before we officially pull out ArtWorld, they already back off. Taking their money away. The cost for the materials for the ArtWorld would be taken care of single-handedly by the Empire. Which is a loss for us. And your grandfather doesn''t want to take all the toll. "


    Zhou Min took off his sses and wipe it.


    After cleaning it, he wore it again.


    "So your grandfather actually wants you to convince the investors to stay before we officially pull out ArtWorld. Of course, they will lose their money in the meantime, but they would not stay to be at a disadvantage. Your grandfather wants you to turn the situation around and made the investors have an advantage of spending money on this ghost project."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes moved a little.


    What her grandfather was asking was a bit difficult. Who wants to spend money on something that they know would be gone for sure?


    Was it like scamming those people around?


    But those investors were veterans. They would surely know the difference between a scam and real ones.


    Zhou Min smiled a little.


    "It''s good you are catching things up. What you''re grandfather asking you is a bit way out for you to solve. I bet he is also not sure how to face this matter. But he wanted to see how you will face this one. What decisions you will make. "


    Zhou Min patted Xiong Zhi to her shoulder.


    "I just want you to remember this. Don''t worry about the oue. Just think carefully about the choices you will make. Because that''s how Mr. Xiong will grade you. We will clean up things for you afterward."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the smile on Mr. Zhou''s face. He very much resembled Linfeng seven years from now. They both had a genuine and calming smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou."


    "My pleasure." Zhou Min took out another folder.


    "I already collected some materials for you.? This file consists of the investors involved. Their profiles and how much their share is.


    You can do whatever you want with this."


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was warm.


    Mr. Zhou really wished her well. Even though it was not part of his job to give all these things to her. Mr. Zhou just gives her a path to take.


    "Thank you."


    "No worries. If you need any help you know where to find me. My son can also help you as well. He will surely assist you."


    Xiong Zhi gives her thanks once more and they bid each other best wishes.

 Chapter 93 - Step 1

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Step 1</h4>


    Time is precious.


    Xiong Zhi believed in that saying. She did not waste any time. After breakfast, she went directly to SHM.


    _____________


    Lin Ruo was checking their ratings for this week''s news when a call came from the telephone.


    With his eyes still reviewing the numbers, he picked it up.


    "SHM''s spokesperson speaking."


    "Good morning, Sir. A high school kid wants to make an appointment with you."


    The receptionist on the ground floor looked at Xiong Zhi sideways.


    Over the past month, there were a lot of whistleblowers that came to theirpany.


    So it doesn''t matter if the visitor was young or old. They let them in and assigned them a team to investigate the matter.


    However, this time a high school student doesn''t want to be assigned to any teams but insisted to meet the owners.


    The receptionist initially wanted to lead Xiong Zhi to the room where the journalist were and start her story with them. Like what she was doing with everybody else when they said they wanted to meet the owners. She just thought that Xiong Zhi has secrets to tell, a matter that includes authorities or rich people that could only be said to the trusted ones, like the owners.


    But Xiong Zhi seems to know what she would do andmanded her to call directly Mr. Lin Ruo.


    The receptionist got scared when she heard the authoritative voice and serious look of Xiong Zhi. But what more scared her was how Xiong Zhi said Mr. Lin Ruo''s name, one of the Owners, so easily. Like they are just buddies.


    So she called Mr. Lin Ruo''s number without any second thoughts.


    ''Maybe it is really a big matter.''


    She took one look again.


    The young girl''s skin was pristine white and had a ck silky hair.


    ''She looks so rich. Maybe she''s rted to one of the owners?''


    "W-what?! Is she a tall girl, have pretty face and look so rich?!" Lin Ruo''s surprised voice sounded on the other line.


    There was only one high school girl who could make his receptionist call him directly.


    There was only one girl that would look for them personally.


    "Oh. Y-yes!" The receptionist was surprised as well.


    ''It sounds like Mr. Ruo knows this girl! Oh my! Did I treat her well? I did, right? ''


    "Let her in! Let her in! Oh, No! I wille! I wille down in a minute!" Lin Ruo ended it and dialed a number.


    He was fixing his cor while waiting for the other person to answer.


    ''Damn! This guy so slow!''


    " Ruo, I''m not yet done with this morning article. You see, I''m very busy-"


    "Muscled guy! Boss is here!"


    Mu Fian who was holding a draft of news article got silent.


    He put the telephone in his other ear.


    "Who''s boss? You, me, Xian Tao or Gi Pi-"


    Mu Fian was confused. The four of them are the owners. So basically, all of them are bosses.


    "No! I''m talking about the BIG BOSS! THE PRETTY YOUNG BIG BOSS!"


    Mu Fian finally got the clue.


    "Sh#@$t! Where is she?! I haven''t taken a bath!"


    "Geez! Just go downstairs. I''m heading down. Call the others as well."


    "W-wait! You call them! I will just brush my teeth quickly!"


    "What?! You haven''t even brush your teeth?! You''re working in thepany, not your house! Don''t brush your teeth, we don''t have time. Just don''t talkter!" Lin Ruo put down the telephone.


    On his way to the elevator, he called Xian Tao and Gi Pieng.


    He told the same way.


    The two acted fast and met him on the ground floor.


    Mu Fan joined them when they were in the lobby area.


    At the lobby area, Xiong Zhi was given a seat and a tea.


    The receptionist was giving her best to cater to Xiong Zhi''s needs. She''s been constantly asking Xiong Zhi if there''s anything she wants. Having been bombarded by the receptionist repetitive questions Xiong Zhi gave in and ask for tea.


    However, the receptionist still did not distance herself from her. But stand beside her just like a butler.


    Suddenly, four young men in assorted figures run to her table.


    "Boss!"


    They shouted simultaneously as they reached her.


    Xiong Zhi and the receptionist were overwhelmed by their sudden shout.


    Lin Ruo was the first one who bowed and exchanged greetings to her.


    "I apologize for theck of our preparations. Do you find anything ufortable?"


    The three at his side nodded at Xiong Zhi. Encouraging her to speak and a sign of apologizing as well.


    "There''s no need for that. I understand you are all busy. I just need to discuss something with all of you."


    "Sure. Sure. You''re so understanding. Let''se to my office." Lin Ruo said with the most polite smile he has.? The three at his side nodded as well and smiled with all kindness.


    The receptionist who witnessed this got more scared and nervous.


    ''If the bosses treat thisdy kindly, then it means thisdy has a high position. Sh#[email?protected] I did not perform bad, right? ''


    " It''s okay, even we use one of these rooms." Xiong Zhi uses her index finger to point to those rooms for visitors who have something to report.


    The four just nodded and followed Xiong Zhi''s wishes.


    They went to one of the rooms.


    Xiong Zhi did not waste any time.


    "I''ve heard that you''re doing well. Keep it up. I''m here for another matter."


    Xiong Zhiid the envelope on the table.


    "I have a favor to ask of you. I want you to investigate every profile in this envelope. Who they are meeting in this past month. Who they talk to. Where they go usually. And find unusual in those routines."


    The four pairs of eyes shined.


    They were good at this.


    Stalking someone.


    "Please handle it discreetly." Xiong Zhi added.


    Lin Ruo who was the spokesperson of their group answered very politely.


    "Yes, boss. We will handle it personally."


    Xiong Zhi just raised an eyebrow to how they addressed her.


    But then she nodded.


    She trusted these four. She knew they were talented and capable.


    "Oh. There is also an old contract there. It''s rted to the Lu''s. You can check it out but don''t bother about it too much. Just focus on the investors."


    Xiong Zhi reminded the four to not focus on the Lu''s. Since that family is like hers. They would be instantly rmed no matter how discreet you are at investigating them.


    The four just nodded. However, their eyes contain some anticipation.


    They knew the Lu''s. They were the untouchable family.


    They were really curious about this old contract. Touching the hem of this legendary family excited them.


    Xiong Zhi was right that these four were really talented in terms of digging information. However, she didn''t know how deep their curiosity was in this matter.


    These four cats'' curiosity that would bring her troubleter on.

 Chapter 94 - For the Golden Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 94 - For the Golden Invitation</h4>


    Xiong Zhi left SHM. But before she left, the four insisted to have her entertained. Xiong Zhi does not need any of that and left swiftly. Leaving the four disappointed for not having their big boss stayed in their humble abode.


    Xiong Zhi went directly to IHZHI.


    ______________________


    Linfeng was in his private office of SCpany checking thetest report from Jang Shin when a call from his father came.


    Linfeng picked it up and stand beside the window.


    "Yes, Father?"


    "Where are you?"


    Linfeng was a bit stunned. His father just rarely asked this question to him. If he does, it means an urgent matter would be ced in his hand.


    "Just ying with Shin. Why father?"


    His father doesn''t have any idea about SC. It was only Linfeng''s and Jang Shin''s secret.


    Zhou Min on the other line got his brow knitted.


    "How old are you already? I told you to use your time wisely. I know you''re not yet 21 but you have to use this time to be acquainted with the Young Miss. You''re supposed to be assisting her."


    Linfeng got his father''s hidden message.


    ''Did Mr. Xiong give trouble to Young Miss Zhi?''


    "I got it, father. I will be there in a few minutes."


    "She''s not here. You supposed to know where she is."


    Linfeng who was on his way to the door stopped.


    ''Right. It''s my job to know where she is.''


    Because of thest incident with Xiong Zhi, Linfeng used all his time to be focused on his school and work. This was to stop letting his thoughts wander to his Young Miss.


    "Alright. I''ll look for her." Then he ended the call.


    Linfeng thoughts were now upied by Xiong Zhi.


    He already expected that Mr. Old Xiong would give some trial to Young Miss during the four years'' time. But he totally forgot this matter.


    He was careless.


    Now, he needs to assist Xiong Zhi and let this assistance to be the first step in their master and aide rtionship. Like what he initially nned in their first meeting.


    He needs to cut these childish actions like avoiding intimate contact with the Young Miss. As an aide, he would encounter this every day. He needs to get used to it.


    Linfeng was on his way to the parking lot when a ''ting'' sounded.


    He looked at his phone and an email from his father was sent to him.


    He tapped the folder.


    Profiles and detailed descriptions from different investors came to his view. It was a soft copy of the result of Zhou Min''s initial investigation. The same file that Xiong Zhi has.


    Linfeng takes time to study each file.


    Afterwards, he came to a certain contract.


    Linfeng zoomed it. After reading, he was silent.


    ''This is difficult.''


    It was fine if the only things included were the investors.


    But to actually have the Lu''s mixed into this matter was a different level. It made this trial ten times difficult as it should be.


    Linfeng could not help but to sigh at Mr. Xiong''s cruelty to his granddaughter. But at the same time, he was awed at Mr. Xiong''s trust and belief in Xiong Zhi. The Old Xiong really has high expectations from Xiong Zhi. He put her in high radar.


    However, having this high level of difficulty given to Xiong Zhi was not good as well. Especially, Xiong Zhi was only new to this industry. She needs all the help she can get.


    She might only have a small connection. She needs a lot of resources.


    Linfeng dialed a number.


    Jang Shin quickly answered it.


    "I''m on my way. "


    "I will be leaving first. I just need to handle some other things."


    Jang Shin was startled. They supposed to have meeting. Even though they are only two in the meeting, this meeting was still an urgent one.


    ''So there is more urgent than this?''


    "I have a favor to ask as well. I send a file in your email. Check it out. I need you to contact all the people there. Don''t make any promises. Just tell them we are considering their operations for our projects."


    "Ha-? We don''t have any avable project right now. All of them are ongoing. Are there new ones?"


    As far as Jang Shin knows their current projects were all undergoing. There''s no need for further assistance from otherpanies. It was all settled.


    "No. I don''t have new ones yet. I''m still reviewing it. It is just a bit. It is for another matter."


    Jang Shin finally got the clue.


    "Oh. Another matter. Okay, I got it. I''ll check it out."


    The only other matter for Linfeng was the Xiongs.


    ''Yeah. The more urgent than SC is the Xiongs.'' Jang Shin thought.


    "Thanks."


    "No worries."


    "Oh. Wait-"


    Jang Shin was about to put down his phone but Linfeng stopped him.


    "I found a way to attend this year''s IAmFashionista."


    Jang Shin cleaned his other ear.


    ''Did I hear it right? This year''s IAmFashionista? ''Do we have a golden ticket?''


    Jang Shin could not believe it so he asked again.


    "Pardon?"


    "There''s an envelope on your table. You''ll see it. By the way, Jang Shin. I appreciate all the things you''re doing for SCpany. You are the face of thepany. You''re working hard. Don''t let your hard work affect your own personal problems."


    "Ha-?" Why the speech goes in a different direction?


    "I know for thepany, you are willing to do anything. I appreciate that. Thank you for your hard work." Then Linfeng ended the call.


    Jang Shin looked at his phone confused. Linfeng was acting strange. Why was he thanking him?


    Jang Shin could not help but have a bad feeling at this.


    He ordered his driver to drive faster.


    After twenty minutes, he arrived at SC building.


    He went directly to Linfeng''s private office.


    He checked the table and looked for the mysterious envelope.


    Then he found it.


    The golden ticket.


    Jang Shin''s eyes practically shined.


    The golden ticket that every major businessman wanted to gain so badly.


    The seats at IAmFashionista was only limited.


    Those who are invited were the owners of Empires and Big corporations. There were even royals from other countries who have a major contribution to China''s business industry. Every person that was invited was a major figure.


    That was an Oasis for businessmen.


    Especially for those who just started their business. But for people like them, there is no possibility to gain a seat. Unless you have a strong connection and be an escort of a major figure.


    Thest option was the auction.


    That''s an open secret to this industry.


    Thest golden ticket was put into auction.


    Big corporations, wealthy families, and major figures, anyone who has power and money to own it would fight with money for that ticket.


    But since theirpany was still considered small, it could not rival those corporations. They could not participate in the auction or else theirpany would be in the limelight and all kinds of greedy eyes and scheme ones would be focused on them. Affecting the growth of theirpany.


    So the auction was not an option for them.


    That''s why Jang Shin could not believe it that Linfeng found a way to have a golden ticket.


    Jang Shin picked the ck envelope with some golden cravings on the side carefully.


    They said that this gold metallic paper actually had some genuine gold on it.


    He looked at it bewitchingly. He touched it''s every corner.


    It was so beautiful and magnificent in his eyes!


    He opened it with relish.


    ''Oh my. The golden ticket is in my hands! Hahaha! See that! Father, the thing you ever dream of in your entire life is in my hands! Hahaha!''


    Jang Shin carefully picked the card inside.


    It was pure gold and the writings were ck. He smelled it.


    It smells so fragrant and rich!


    His hand touched the ck letters. It was like the letters were engraved in a gold bar.


    [You are invited to this Year''s IAmFashionista. We wee you Ms. Tang Xinyang and your escort, Mr. Jang Shin to be the guest in tonight''s event.]


    Jang Shin passed his fingers on it. Twice.


    But he still got the same message.


    [-wee you Ms. Tang Xinyang and your escort-]


    Jang Shin picked up the card. And slowly read it.


    ''Tang Xinyang?''


    ''Tang Xinyang?!''


    ''Linfeng....why?!!!!''


    Jang Shin cried inside. His nightmares from preschool wereing.

 Chapter 95 - Step 2

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Step 2</h4>


    Xiong Zhi entered the top floor of IHZI. The guard knew her and the receptionist lead her to the top floor. The most private area in this building.


    She was heading to Fang Dien''s office when she heard augh.


    It was a familiarugh.


    Familiar yet strange.


    Xiong Zhi changed directions and she arrived at Gu Zhen''s room.


    The door was slightly opened.


    She already has an idea who could it be. But to be sure, she still checked it out.


    Slowly, she pushed the door open wide.


    "Wow. This is so cool. You are really a genius!"


    Song Xuantin praised Gu Zhen wholeheartedly.


    Gu Zhen adjusts his eyesses to hide his embarrassment.


    "It''s not yet done. I''m actually just starting it. Once my other project is done, I will start modifying it. Do you like it?"


    Song Xuantin smiled the most pretty smile she has.


    "Of course! If you released this game, I will be the first to install this!"


    Gu Zhen just smiled. He typed another code.


    "Actually, I would like to have your opinion on this one. Which color of the hair you like?"


    "Ah! I like red! Make it longer."


    The two were immersed in creating an avatar.


    Xiong Zhi just stared at the two. She found Gu Zhen a little bit livelier today. And Song Xuantin was smiling a lot.


    ''Good for them.''


    She was about to mind her own business and close the door and when her phone rang.


    Ring!


    The two quickly looked at her direction.


    "Zhi!"


    Song Xuantin was stunned.


    Gu Zhen just nodded at her.


    Xiong Zhi was embarrassed that she was caught observing the two.


    "I''m just passing by. Don''t mind me." Then she closed the door.


    She quickly left that hall and arrived at Fang Dien''s office. But no one seemed to go after her.


    Her phone rang once again.


    Xiong Zhi took it out and saw Linfeng''s name.


    She answered it.


    "Young Miss?" Linfeng''s hesitant voice sounded.


    Xiong Zhi listened quietly to his voice. It''s been too long since they talked to each other.


    "En."


    Linfengid back on the back seat of the car.


    "I''ve heard the news from my father. Where are you now?"


    Xiong Zhi walked nearer to the window.


    Looking at the clouds.


    "City A. "


    "You?" She added.


    "..I''m on my way to you."


    Silence meet him.


    "Okay. Coffee shop City A near the tower." Xiong Zhi finally gave an address.


    "Got it. I''ll be there in 15 minutes."


    It was silent again.


    Linfeng waits for Xiong Zhi to end the call. But it''s been a minute, she was still not ending it.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Linfeng blurted out a question. Which made him p his forehead. How could he ask that when he was the one who called?


    So he rephrased.


    "Do you want me to grab something on the way?"


    Xiong Zhi looked down at the cities below. It was morning. It was how everyday looks like. But with Linfeng''s voice,? this day was bing more serene.


    "No. It''s fine."


    "...oh. Then uhm..see youter."


    Silent.


    "See you at the coffee shop near the tower."


    Silent.


    "Uhm..I''ll end the call now?"


    Xiong Zhi finally answered.


    "Okay."


    "..." It was Linfeng''s turn to be silent.


    "Okay.? See you."


    "Mhhm. See you."


    Yet no one ends the call.


    Finally, Linfeng got the courage to say one word before he ends the call.


    "Bye."


    Toot. Toot


    Xiong Zhi looked at the phone. It''s too bad. She could not listen all day.


    The door opened and Fang Dien came to view.


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi, it''s a pleasure to have you here." Fang Dien was already notified by the receptionist that his boss was here.


    "Have a tea first. " Fang Dien went to the private kitchen to serve tea for Xiong Zhi.


    "No need. I''ll be here in just a few minutes. Let''s talk."


    Fang Dien walked to the table and sat. He learned something from his boss in these past months.


    Xiong Zhi rarelyes to IHZHI. And if shees, major things happened in thepany. She might have some urgent things to discuss with him.


    "I just want you to study this matter. This file-" the same file that Xiong Zhi given to SHM''s owners. She have the original copy and the SHM got the photocopies.


    "- has a project called ArtWorld. I want you to see if this project will be huge in the future. Huge as if it could take IHZHI to a new level. If in your perspective, it wasn''t that worth it. Then tell me. I will not pursue this project and deal with it normally."


    Fang Dien was silent.


    "Why you want my decision? I know for sure that you have decided about it already."


    Xiong Zhi gave a silent approval to Fang Dien''s wits.


    She hasn''t told him anything yet he knows that she had already decided about it.


    But, if she follows her will, IHZHI would be in a dire situation. And who would face all those critical situations? It was Fang Dien who would suffer the most.


    "I told you. You''re the CEO. You have to decide carefully. If this project is worth it or not. Or what we have right now is more important. Don''t worry. I have other solutions. Your opinion on this will not really affect what I have in mind. "


    Fang Dien was curious.


    ''Seems like it is really a big matter.''


    He doesn''t have any idea what this project is. But he would surely review this one and would give his honest opinion about this.


    "Should I consider the other matters? Or just the project itself?"


    Fang Dien wants to double-check what Xiong Zhi really wants. But then he takes it back.


    "Never mind. I will just give you a separate report. How much time do I have?"


    Xiong Zhi thought about it.


    "Three days."


    "Alright. I''ll send the email to you in three days."


    "Okay." Xiong Zhi stands up.


    Fang Dien stands up as well.


    "You''re leaving already?"


    Fang Dien could not help but wonder what on earth Xiong Zhi was up to every day.


    She was so young yet so busy.


    "Yeah. I''ll be in a coffee shop."


    "There''s a coffee here." He offered.


    "No. It''s more than just a coffee." Xiong Zhi could not help but smile a little. She, of course, would meet the love of her life.


    Fang Dien just wondered if Xiong Zhi was a coffee addict who''s very meticulous when ites to coffee.

 Chapter 96 - Step 3

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Step 3</h4>


    Linfeng was staring hard at the table.


    It has been a minute since his teacup was on his mouth. It seems like he would not put it down at any moment.


    Same with his eyes. He was afraid to move up his eyes and meet the ck ones that were trying to put a whole on his face.


    Xiong Zhi was starting hard at Linfeng''s face since he came.


    They just exchanged greetings then Linfeng took his tea to drink.


    Xiong Zhi missed Linfeng so much. She only meets Linfeng before going to school and after going to school. And all of that was on a car. To be exact, she could only be with Linfeng for less than 30 minutes a day.


    She could not find Linfeng after bringing her home.


    ''Seems like Linfeng is so busy these days.''


    "What are you up to these days?


    ''Why can''t you meet me often?''


    Xiong Zhi finally asked this question. But what she truly meant was in her thoughts.


    " Uhm. I got busy since midterm for seniors ising."


    '' I''m busy avoiding you.''


    Linfeng answered. Finally putting down the teacup but his eyes were still elsewhere.


    Xiong Zhi took note of his actions. This action where he could not meet her eyes meant that Linfeng did something he was guilty about.


    ''Was he lying? ''


    Xiong Zhi was a bit sad. But then she cheered up. She remembered in the past that Linfeng only lied to her for her sake.


    So she didn''t ask much about it and let it pass.


    "I see...how are you doing then?"


    Linfeng sighed secretly. He doesn''t know why but he felt stuffy after lying. Like he was doing something bad.


    "It''s fine. How about you? I''ve heard Master Xiong assigned a task for you. My father told me about it."


    Xiong Zhi actually wanted to talk more about personal things. Not to talk directly in the business. So she was a little bit disappointed. But she still answered.


    "I''m preparing. I''m looking into it. What are your thoughts about it?" Since Butler Zhou Min already told the story to Linfeng, given by Linfeng ''s nature Xiong Zhi knew that he already got the gist of it and he probably must have some opinions about it.


    And she was right.


    "It''s actually simpler if there''s no Lu''s involved. But since there is Lu''s, having thend is not possible. So we might take chances on other sides. Like keeping the investors tightly on our side. Securing the deals before the end of this month. Not letting any information leaked out to their sides. But, I think they already got some news that Lu''s got thend and ArtWorld may not be possible to build anymore. So what we can work on is how to convince them by staying with us before the end of your trial." Linfeng has the same advice.


    ''They are really father and son.


    ''Butler Zhou and Linfeng mentioned this because this is the right way to deal with it. In other words, the path that has the highest chances to win this trial.


    ''And it is also the path that is the easiest-''


    "-easiest to take." Linfeng finally?meets Xiong Zhi eye to eye. Xiong Zhi was a bit stunned. She felt that Linfeng just heard her thoughts. Or was she saying it out loud?


    "Pardon?" Xiong Zhi asked. Maybe Linfeng was saying something and she was thinking deeply that she didn''t hear the things he mentionedst.


    Linfeng was a bit startled as well as he identally met her eyes.


    "Uh-what?" He was fl.u.s.tered as he could not get what Xiong Zhi was asking.


    This time, it was Xiong Zhi who was in a business mode.


    "You said, easiest? You mean this path is the easiest?"


    Linfeng finally got the clue.


    "Uh. Yeah."


    "And there are other ways as well? But not easy? " Xiong Zhi stared deep in his eyes.


    She was actually excited. She has a path that she wants to take for this matter. But it''s not easy. It was all risk. Having this choice was not usible at all. But she wants it.


    ''Maybe Linfeng has the same idea...''


    Linfeng thought for a moment. Then he nodded seriously.


    "There are other ways. But you only have a month. I think this first choice is good. We should brainstorm how can we secured the deals with the investors."


    Linfeng stick to the first option.


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    Linfeng just let her think more about it.


    "Okay." Xiong Zhi answered after a few minutes.


    Linfeng took his phone and open the file again.


    "I will use my connections to lure investors to invest in a project. That project will hold them up in a month. But that is a ghost project. And before the final week of the month, we will let them sniff news that is a failing project. For sure, they will take out the money they invest immediately. But this one is only for backup."


    Xiong Zhi knitted her brows.


    She thought of this way. But she could not use this method since she can''t let IHZHI have a smudge on its name. Specially it''s a critical moment for IHZHI.


    Second, whichpany would allow themselves to be condemned by the investors. Thepany''s reputation would be affected and it would be hard for them to gain the trust of future investors.


    Thepany that fors this would be digging its own grave.


    So Xiong Zhi crossed out this method.


    "I appreciate it. But, it''s too bad for a whoeverpany who will take this task. Especially, these investors initially want to cooperate with the Xiong Empire. They are veterans who invest in a promising project for a bigpany. And no bigpany would take a risk such as that even ites from a Xiong "


    Linfeng took the hint of Xiong Zhi''s main issue.


    He smiledfortingly.


    "You''re right. Thepany must be a big one and the project must be a big deal. But it must not be that totally big. Those veterans could give their money willingly for thepany who is still green and the growth is astonishing. They will not let this opportunity pass."


    Xiong Zhi fell into deep thoughts.


    ''Not big but growing fast? ''


    It was like her IHZHI.


    She already crossed out IHZHI. She would not use herpany for this method with only disadvantage and no gain. Besides, she would use herpany for another matter.


    ''If not IHZHI. Then whichpany?''


    "Have you heard of SC?"


    Linfeng cut off her thoughts.

 Chapter 97 - Step 4

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Step 4</h4>


    "SC? Sheng Cun Company?" Xiong Zhi was stunned. She, of course, heard of thispany before. It left a big impression on her in herst lifetime.


    Linfeng was stunned as well. He did not expect that his Young Miss knew thispany to even know it''s whole name.


    "Y-yes. It seems like you''ve heard of it."


    Xiong Zhi just nodded.


    SC has just started. It just started a year earlier than hers. And it''s growing fast.


    ''Don''t tell me.''


    "I have a close friend who has a high position on SC. I could ask him a favor to handle this matter and made a ghost project to lure the investors on our side."


    "I''ve heard of SC before. They are just starting. Surely they will grow to be a huge corporation in the future. This matter will tarnish their name. And it will affect their growth. I don''t want any of that."


    Xiong Zhi was not kind and naive like she was before. She knew how to take advantage of and make use of people. Since she entered this field, she knew she has to be cold-hearted and firm in some instances.


    ''But SC...''


    She was in debt to SC.


    She was grateful to thatpany and she was not the type of person who would return the good things she received into evil.


    And besides, she would like SC to turn into a humongous lion who would y with the beast''spany and drive the beast crazy to the point of spitting blood.


    In order to do that, SC had to be careful to not be smeared by any filth.


    Xiong Zhi was worried that this filth would be used against SC in the future. Especially, that beast like digging so much.


    Thinking of the beast again, made Xiong Zhi''s blood boil.


    She focused her eyes on Linfeng''s face. Her stress-reliever.


    Linfeng smiled a little.


    "Don''t worry, Young Miss. I will not let this matter affect SC so much. SC''s growth is stable. With or without this event, SC can still gain trust from future investors. I will also make sure it will not be traced back to you." Linfengforted Xiong Zhi. He thought that Xiong Zhi was afraid to burden thepany.


    ''But being in this field, you have to be cruel sometimes, young miss.''


    Linfeng actually wanted to say this to Xiong Zhi. But looking at her worried eyes, he couldn''t.


    ''Let it be. She''s still new. She will learn it step by step.''


    Linfeng couldn''t teach the cruel and the real face of the business industry to Xiong Zhi.


    He decided he would handle the dirty things for her. And step by step teaches her gently the faces of this industry.


    ''My young miss is still pure.''


    And if possible, Linfeng wanted it to stay it that way. However, in order for her to be a businesswoman that can''t be deceived easily, she needs to see both sides. It would help her survive in this cruel world.


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    "Then...This friend of yours. What is his position?"


    If they will use this method as a backup n, then she needed to make sure that this would work out.


    She wanted to know the person that Linfeng knew in SC.


    ''Is he powerful enough to make decisions in SC? Is he enough to build a connection to SC and IHZHI?''


    Since SC would take this blow from her, she would like to have cooperation in thispany in the long run. Especially, they will both encounter the same enemy.


    If SC had a hard time to cope up because of this event, IHZHI would help.


    Linfeng smiled again.


    "My friend has a high position in SC. You can say he call the shots. Whatever he does, the CEO will approve of it."


    Xiong Zhi got curious.


    ''Such a high position. Would he really help?''


    Linfeng sensed the worry in Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry. He owes me a lot. He would help me. Trust me."


    Xiong Zhi stared into his eyes.


    ''Of course, I trust you.''


    "Fine. But, it''s okay for me to be involved. Please say to your friend, I''m grateful and I will be responsible if SC encountered problems because of this matter. In my surname Xiong and mypany, I will help SC. I will be in your debt. " Xiong Zhi said seriously.


    Linfeng was stunned. He was mesmerized by her determined voice.


    But he coped up easily and seriously answered as well.


    "I will deliver this message to him. Don''t worry. He will be thrilled to help you out, Young Miss."


    ''No worries. That is my job. ''


    "Thank you."


    Linfeng smiled and proceed to the n.


    "After I got my friend''s approval we will soon contact the investors as early as this week. I will make them invest immediately within two weeks. For sure, this project will be their leeway once they confirmed that ArtWorld is truly gone. This project will be their back up, but it turns out it is our back up as well." Linfeng raised his hand to call the waiter to refill the tea and coffee.


    While waiting, he continued.


    "Once we released the news about the failing of the project earlier than the ArtWorld, then they would have no choice but to pull out from the ghost project and continue to invest in ArtWorld by the end of the month. At that time, you will win the trial. "


    The waiter arrived with the new hot tea and coffee. He refills both of the cups. He bowed and left.


    "I will clean up the matter afterward." Linfeng continued.


    Xiong Zhi took her coffee and sip slowly from it.


    What Linfeng mentioned was the easiest path for her. It has the highest chance to win the trial. However, the mess it would bring was a lot. Linfeng would have a hard time cleaning the mess.


    So Xiong Zhi decided.


    "You don''t have to clean it alone. Once the time is up, and I win the trial, I could do everything right?" Linfeng nodded while sipping on his tea.


    "I will talk to the investors personally after the trial. I have some ns for them. "


    Linfeng put down his teacup. He already had a n for the investors. Tofort the investors from being deceived, he would offer a big project that gives a lot of advantages for the investors. It might be hard to gain their trust again but he would see to it that they would see the benefits and potential of it. Hence, he nned to offer the involved investors a contract for the partnership of the investors and the SC. It means, if SC grows up high in the future, the investors will be alongside with it. But if SC goes down the drain, the investors had a choice to detach with them. SC would not me them.


    But it turns out that his young miss already thinks it over and had a solution for the mess.


    Linfeng got curious about what solution Xiong Zhi think of.


    So he asked.


    "What is your n?"


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng.


    "I want to make my own ArtWorld."

 Chapter 98 - A talk

    <h4>Chapter 98 - A talk</h4>


    The sun was high up in the sky. The wind was not hot but cool to the skin.


    Two shadows intertwined from time to time.


    Xiong Zhi was savoring the blissful moment she has with Linfeng. At this moment, the two walked from the coffee shop to the park while discussing the n they have for this trial.


    Suddenly remembering something, Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng.


    "Are you free next weekend?"


    ''Next weekend?''


    Even though Linfeng was busy every weekend he still answered.


    "Yes. I''m avable."


    As his father said, he needs to get his thoughts together and assist his young miss whenever possible.


    Xiong Zhi smiled a little.


    "That''s good."


    Xiong Zhi remembered that Song Xuantin earned her a n for Operation 2. Song Xuantin might be busy as her love life was on track. That''s not a problem for Xiong Zhi. As long as she spent a lot of time with Linfeng, she was happy. Who knew maybe Linfeng would slowly fall for her.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but reminisce about the past.


    There was silence between them.


    Linfeng felt that Xiong Zhi fell on deep thoughts.


    ''Is she still worrying about Artworld?''


    Linfeng worried about Xiong Zhi. What Xiong Zhi wants for this project was a big risk.


    His eyes slowly looked at Xiong Zhi who was on his left.


    But then, he did not expect that Xiong Zhi was staring at him.


    Shocked, Linfeng looked ahead and blurted nonsense.


    "I-I don''t know you yed Guzheng."


    Linfeng bites his tongue from saying more.


    ''Sh#t. Why the heck I said that?''


    He wanted to curse himself for reying that day with Xiong Zhi. He doesn''t want to rey the scene with her. The confession, the rejection, and his embarrassment.


    Even though deep in his mind he wondered how Xiong Zhi learned to y Guzheng.


    Linfeng was a good yer in Guzheng too. He was amazed at Xiong Zhi''s skills at the banquet. He was curious as well about the deep emotions that Xiong Zhi let out when she yed the Guzheng at the balcony that day.


    But, there are things that he should not ask.


    So he tried to change the topic.


    "How''s your preparation for midterm-"


    "I''ve learned it because someone taught me too."


    Xiong Zhi answered cutting him off. She too wanted to know what happened to Linfeng that day.


    "Someone taught you?" Linfeng was a bit stunned.


    From young, his father let him study who are the people Xiong Zhi was encountering every day. He knew all her butlers, maids, instructors, and her rtives. He knew as well that Xiong Zhi doesn''t have a teacher for Guzheng.


    So who taught her?


    "He is great at ying Guzheng. He has a lot of patience when he taught me. "


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were staring at Linfeng''s face. But Linfeng felt that she was looking far away.


    "It was actually an ident. I heard a wonderful music from my balcony. I followed it. That''s when I caught him ying. " Xiong Zhi smiled a little.


    It was a funny memory.


    Xiong Zhi could still remember the shock expression of Linfeng at that time. She showed up at his front door in the middle of the night. Just asking what instrument he was ying.


    "I can''t sleep at that time. He doesn''t have a choice but to teach me some basics. We don''t sleep all night." Xiong Zhiughed a little. Her white teeth and dimples were showing.


    Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi. His young miss was really beautiful. But she was ten times more beautiful when sheughed like this.


    ''She is so happy.''


    It was his first time witnessing Xiong Zhi''sughter.


    ''Who is he? To make herugh like that.''


    He wanted to know who was that man. Linfeng was already thinking how he would investigate this man.


    "That''s the first time and thest time he taught me. We don''t have time to spare for ying guzheng. As everything is starting to crumble."


    Linfeng was following Xiong Zhi''s walking pace. But he took note of what Xiong Zhi was saying.


    ''Start to crumble?''


    He also felt that Xiong Zhi got silent and sad.


    "Anyway, guzheng be my medium. I hate it at the same time I love it. " Xiong Zhi tried to cheer up. She doesn''t want to ruin their moment by being sad.


    Linfeng got curious.


    "Why hate it?"


    Xiong Zhi abruptly stopped walking.


    A person''s image came to her mind.


    Unconsciously, she clenched her fist.


    Linfeng noticed it.


    ''What is it?''


    Lin Feng wanted to know. So he tried to probe more.


    "Was it because of the same man?"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. She looked back at Linfeng.


    ''Does he know? Does he know about Gao Huan? How? Did he get his past life''s memories back?''


    Xiong Zhi has many questions. But she just stared at Linfeng with shock and hopeful eyes.


    Linfeng asked more.


    "The man you''re talking about. The man who taught you guzheng. Was he the reason why you hate it? What did he do to you?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned to disappointment. Then relief.


    She continued walking. Linfeng followed.


    "No. It was not because of him. The man who taught me only brings me good memories. Except for thest one."


    Linfeng just stayed silent as Xiong Zhi told her tale.


    If possible, Xiong Zhi wanted to tell Linfeng about their past. There are a lot of bad memories. But their precious memories also existed in a past lifetime.


    Xiong Zhi for the first time felt that having the memory of the past life was painful while the person you loved don''t have any memory of it.


    But still...


    She was d she had a second chance.


    Even Linfeng doesn''t remember a thing. Even there''s a possibility that he would not love her back.


    Xiong Zhi turned around to face Linfeng.


    Linfeng stopped walking.


    The wind blows between them.


    "What will you do if someone you love could not remember you? If the person you love forgets all the things you went through together. That even the love she has for you is forgotten. What will you do?"


    Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng seriously.


    "If I love that person then I will do everything to make her remember me. If she can''t, then I will make her fall for me. I''ll chase her love until she loves me back. If I''m willing to die with her. Then doing this, would be nothing."


    Linfeng doesn''t know why but he felt that his answere from the bottom of his heart. Ites from the deep sea of his soul. His heart could not help but pound loudly.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. Her white teeth were showing as well as her dimples. It was the biggest smile she ever makes.


    "I thought so too."


    The wind blows once more.

 Chapter 99 - Mr. Bang

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Mr. Bang</h4>


    It has been a wonderful day for Xiong Zhi. Even though she tried so hard to talk about that day. It was unfruitful. Linfeng was so skillful to turn the topic over. Whenever she would ask about it, Linfeng would mention another thing that she has to answer until she forgot about it.


    At least she had spent her time having a walk with Linfeng while talking random things aside from their ns earlier.


    Linfeng brought her home and left after for the Zhou Mansion.


    ********


    Xiong Zhi was holding her phone.


    Ringggggg.


    Ringggggg.


    Toot.


    Xiong Zhi dialed Song Xuantin''s number for the second time.


    For some reason, Song Xuantin kept rejecting her calls.


    Ring


    Ring


    Toot.


    Xiong Zhi got herptop and message, Gu Zhen, in his email.


    [Hang up for a second. I need to talk to you. It''s about your father. Urgent.]


    After two minutes, a reply was sent.


    [I''m avable. What is it? ]


    Xiong Zhi did not reply and dialed Song Xuantin''s number.


    Ring


    "That''s so fast. Haha." Song Xuantin''s oversweetughter sounded.


    "It''s me."


    Song Xuantin who was smiling on the other line froze.


    "Xiong Zhi!" She was shocked. She thought it was Gu Zhen.


    "You keep rejecting my calls. You still owe me a n for Operation 2."


    Song Xuantin pped her forehead.


    "Zhi''er. I remember that. Don''t worry I will not run from that responsibility. Can it wait tomorrow? I''m busy today."


    "Busy talking with Gu Zhen?" Xiong Zhi clicked Gu Zhen''s new message.


    [Xiong Zhi? Call me now.]


    She exited from it and continue talking to Song Xuantin.


    "I''m d you are having progress. I want to tell you that I invited Linfeng for next weekend. You better have a n."


    Song Xuantin sighed.


    "Fine. Fine. I got it. I''ll end the call now."


    Toot


    Toot


    Xiong Zhi just stares nkly at her phone.


    Ting!


    Another message from Gu Zhen.


    [Xiong Zhi?]


    Even Gu Zhen wants to finish his matter with her so he can freely talk with Song Xuantin.


    Xiong Zhi envied them a little. But still, she''s happy for Song Xuantin.


    [No need. I was mistaken. ]


    Xiong Zhi typed and send it.


    Ting!


    Gu Zhen who was waiting for the call opened the message. After reading it, he dialed Song Xuantin''s number.


    "Hello?"


    "Sorry about that. Where was I?"


    "Oh. You''re talking about SSS. I? am using it on my PC now. Where will I get the virus?"


    The two then continued their discussion.


    *****


    Sunday morning.


    Xiong Zhi prepared to meet Mr. Bang. As they mentioned in their n, Linfeng reached out to Mr. Bang to have a meeting with Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi needed to personally talk with Mr. Bang.


    Their meeting ce was the same coffee shop.


    Mr. Bang was already waiting when Xiong Zhi arrived.


    He stands up to receive Xiong Zhi.


    Mr. Bang was a tall and muscr man. He was in his early forties but it looked like he was only in his thirties.


    Despite his build, he wears eyesses.


    "Young Miss, it''s a pleasure to meet you." It was his first time having a face to face interactions with the Young Miss of Xiong. He met her once in the Empire''sst banquet.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too." Xiong Zhi bowed as well and sat.


    Mr. Bang asked Xiong Zhi what she wants to order then he called the waiter.


    "I bet you already heard the matter from Linfeng."


    "Yes. Mr. Zhou told me briefly about it."


    Mr. Bang also got the information from Zhou Min that Mr. Xiong would give him a month for the ArtWorld with the help of Xiong Zhi.


    "Then do you already know that Lu''s got thend?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Mr. Bang sighed sadly.


    "I''ve heard the rumor from one of the investors. It turns out it''s true. ArtWorld will be no more."


    Mr. Bang was a former CEO and now one of the major contributors to the Xiong Empire in thesest five years. He could read between the lines. On the surface, ArtWorld would proceed for a month, they would hold the investors for a month, which was to reduce the empire''s expenses.


    But in the end, ArtWorld would be gone.


    His dream would never be built.


    That''s the sad reality.


    "For a while. But it''s not yet toote to call it gone."


    Mr. Bang suddenly bes hopeful.


    "What do you mean? Is there a way for us to get thend?"


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "It''s hard to get thend from Lu''s. Unless we want to have an economic war with Lu''s. It''s not yet possible. I will scout morend for you."


    Xiong Zhi thought about it. In the past, the Xiong Empire took months to find goodnd for the ArtWorld. And it''s not fruitful.


    However, this time, there will be a difference.


    Before, there was no IHZHI.


    Now, IHZHI existed. And what IHZHI acquiredtely?


    Finding a newnd for IHZHI was not that difficult.


    But Mr. Bang does not think so.


    His hopeful eyes turned to disappointment.


    "It''s difficult to findnd for the ArtWorld. I created ArtWorld for thatnd. They are irreversible."


    "Then, are you willing for ArtWorld to be gone? In one month, ArtWorld will cease to exist. "


    Mr. Bang sighed heavily once more.


    Having thend from the Lu was not possible.


    And to build another ArtWorld with another geography will take a long time. Especially, he created ArtWorld with enthusiasm with thatnd in mind.


    "Think about it. Think of the reason why you want to create ArtWorld. I''ll give you days to decide. You have to give me your answer on Friday. "


    Mr. Bang was too torn and could not answer Xiong Zhi.


    "But I want to tell you, with or without you, I''ll create my own ArtWorld. I will buy the project that you work hard for in the past years. I have other people who can modify it. But I think personally that it''s better if it''s you who will modify it. You know ArtWorld than anybody else. Please consider."


    Xiong Zhi stands up and bowed. Mr. Bang did the same thing. He apanied Xiong Zhi to her car.


    While watching the young Miss car leaves, Mr. Bang sighed heavily.


    He sighed a lot today.


    Actually, for him, there''s no need to think further but to grab thisst saving straw to not let ArtWorld be gone forever.


    ''It''s just that...''


    Mr. Bang turned to his car and drove.


    He needed to visit that ce.


    Mr. Bang left the coffee shop with a lot of thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 100 - A friend

    <h4>Chapter 100 - A friend</h4>


    Xiong Zhi entered her ssroom and was expecting for Song Xuantin''s big grin and wave.


    However, it was only the silver-haired boy who waved at her and greeted her.


    Xiong Zhi greeted Lu Yin Ze as well.


    "Where is she?" She asked Lu Yin Zhe while she checked if Song Xuantin''s belongings were on her chair. But there''s nothing on the chair.


    "She wasn''t here yet." And I hope she''s absent.


    Lu Yin Ze really wished to have his ears take a rest today.


    Xiong Zhi just raised her brow. It was unlikely for Song Xuantin to bete. She looked at Gu Zhen''s chair. Gu Zhen was typing non stop on hisptop. But then he would check his phone from time to time.


    The teacher entered and start to discuss the ss.


    Xiong Zhi felt like she was responsible to contact Song Xuantin. As she was about to call her. The door opened and Song Xuantin entered. She apologized then run at the back.


    "Hi, guys. " Song Xuantin just waved at them. She took herptop and started typing on it.


    The two at the side just started at Song Xuantin in astonishment.


    For the first time, Song Xuantin was silent in the ss.


    The teacher also noticed this. He did not bother if Song Xuantin was not listening and ying on herptop. That was much better than having her talk at the back and made him distracted so much. At least aside from keyboard pressing from the two students. Everything was silent.


    Song Xuantin was like this until the lunch break.


    "You guys head out first. I''ll be finishing this quickly." Song Xuantin told them without looking back.


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze just started at her dumbfoundedly. Even the favorite time of Song Xuantin, which was the one-hour lunch break was being ignored.


    What the heck was she doing in herptop?


    Xiong Zhi looked at Gu Zhen''s spot. He was also typing madly on hisptop. It looks like he doesn''t have a n to leave the room yet.


    After regaining hisposure, Lu Yin Ze nodded at Song Xuantin.


    "Alright. Take your time." Lu Yin Ze head out with Xiong Zhi.


    In lunch, the usual noisy table was silent.


    Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi were eating together. It was quiet. The atmosphere was calm and peaceful without Song Xuantin around.


    Lu Yin Ze still has the habit of sharing all his things with Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was already full. So she refused some of the food. If Song Xuantin were here, they could finish the luxurious food that Lu Yin Ze brought.


    "Xiong Zhi, are you free this weekend?"


    They already finish eating. Both were silent until Lu Yin Ze broke the silence with this question.


    Xiong Zhi would be busy this weekend.


    So she shook her head.


    "Oh." Lu Yin Ze''s silver eyes looked a little disappointed. It took him a lot of courage to ask that. Too bad though, she was not free.


    Lu Yin Ze looked down and his being was screaming silent sadness. He just stared silently at the table.


    The students who had been watching the two at lunchtime as their habit witnesses this and could not help butforted the silver boy in their minds.


    Xiong Zhi finally noticed this when the silence and awkwardness reigned in their table.


    So she looked at Lu Yin Ze and noticed the boy was silently looking at the table. His silver eyes were sad.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but wonder that this guy was really transparent. You can easily read him.


    "What is it?" She felt responsible to ask.


    Lu Yin Ze looked back at her. After a moment, he cheered up.


    "Nothing. If you''re busy I can invite you next time." He smiled. Xiong Zhi must have responsibilities. He doesn''t want to be a burden to her. Even though he prepared so much for this weekend, the guest should not be burden toe.


    Even though he felt like without Xiong Zhi around, that event would be not happy as he initially thought it would be.


    It''s fine. He''d been celebrating it by himself since he was six. Sometimes, he even forgot about it. This year was the first year he gained freedom. He must not be greedy to ask too much this year. As he already got what he wants the most.


    So he cheered up. He would ask her again next year.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t think too much about it.


    Silent reigned again.


    Xiong Zhi fell in deep thoughts regarding her trial. She was still thinking of the possible solutions for ArtWorld. Creating ArtWorld would be her additional n. She was still waiting for Fang Dien''s report. For sure, she would have some confirmation once she saw the report. IHZI has manynds. But what was time-consuming was looking for an appropriatend for ArtWorld. And modifying the Artworld for thatnd. If there''s a lot of difference in thend, they might start from scratch. It would take a lot of time and resources.


    If they have ''that''nd everything would be smooth. But it''s too bad it was now owned by Lu''s.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly halted her thoughts. Her eyes looked in front. Specifically to the person in front of her.


    Lu Yin Ze was now holding a book and was nning to read it when he felt eyes on him.


    He looked up and came across with Xiong Zhi''s inquiring eyes.


    "What is it?" He asked a little baffled. He was used to people who identally stared at him except for Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi does not look at him a lot.


    Xiong Zhi realized she was staring too much.


    But she answered.


    "I wanted to ask you about business matters. If it''s too confidential, you don''t need to answer."


    Lu Yin Ze was not familiar with business. He grows up in the hospital. So he doesn''t think it would be a big matter and consider it a small favor.


    "It''s okay. Though, I don''t know a lot in Lu Empire. " He answered truthfully.


    Xiong Zhi was really curious. She could not investigate the Lu. But she wants to know what will happen in thatnd and who was in charge of it.


    "Do you know about thend that Lu''s acquired recently? I mean, it''s been owned by Lu some time ago but they just discreetly mentioned it was theirsst month."


    Lu Yin Ze was baffled. Lu Empire was a big empire and it owned a lot ofnds. How could he know it from that description only?


    But he wants to give an answer to Xiong Zhi


    "I think there are manynds like that. Could you be more specific so I could look into it?"


    Xiong Zhi then realized she was too brazen.


    How could Lu Yin Ze who had been living his whole life in the four walls know about it? He had to look into it. It''s not his responsibility. He would be giving important information to his family ''s business rival. Xiong Zhi knew it was too much to ask. It felt like she was taking advantage of Lu Yin Ze''s friendship.


    So she takes it back.


    "Nah. I''m just wondering. No need for you to look for it."


    Lu Yin Ze was willing to help. It was the first time his friend want to ask something from him. As a good friend, he should help her. Besides, it was just a piece of information.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be looking into it. If it''s too confidential then I won''t give you the details." Lu Yin Ze said this to ease Xiong Zhi''s guilt.


    It was really fine to him.


    Xiong Zhu thought deeper. With or without this information, she would not make a move against the Lu''s in this matter. It was just to only satisfy her curiosity and to have a clear image of her n.


    Since Lu Yin Ze wants to help, she would not be too polite to reject it again.


    "Thank you. If it''s really confidential, you don''t have to tell me. I''ll feel better if I don''t burden someone. In exchange, I''ll help you out as well in the future."


    "It''s okay. What are friends for?" Lu Yin Ze was so happy to say this line.


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback.


    She looked at Lu Yin Ze who had a smile on his lips. He was clearly happy to help his friend.


    Xiong Zhi repeated the words Lu Yin Ze had said in her mind.


    What are friends for?


    Yeah. She had her friends. She looks at Song Xuantin''s usual spot in their table.


    It''s not about exchanging information and benefits. It''s about sincere help. No matter if it''s big or not.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but feel warm. She liked this feeling. It''s not bad to have these people help her sincerely. Slowly, she was learning the true meaning of friends in this lifetime.


    Suddenly they heard Song Xuantin''s shout.


    "You''re done eating already?! You should have eaten slow." Song Xuantin sat on her chair. She put down her te and pouted.


    "You''re toote." Lu Yin Ze answered and gave the remaining food that he had bought to Song Xuantin. He always brings arge portion because of this Song Xuantin. She ate more than Xiong Zhi. This girl was so petite yet a big eater.


    Song Xuantin did not answer them and just ate and ate. She needs to finish eating soon. But there''s a lot of delicious food.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her stomach.


    ''How in the world all the food fit in her stomach?''


    Lu Yin Ze wondered if there''s a creature in Song Xuantin''s stomach that ate all the food.


    "What have you been busying about?" Xiong Zhi finally asked.


    She was curious about what makes Song Xuantin so silent aside from Gu Zhen.


    "Ish jushh shephing SzjuZhjen in jhis prowjshe-"


    "Nevermind. Just eat."


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze had the same contorted expression in this bizarre action of Song Xuantin.


    However, deep in their hearts, they are feeling more peaceful and calmer than earlier.

 Chapter 101 - Lu Yin Ze (II)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Lu Yin Ze (II)</h4>


    Tall windows were opened allowing the cool wind and sunset''s light to enter the Lu Mansion.


    The big firece was lit providing warmth for the persons who were in the enormous dining area.


    Lu Yin Ze was having dinner with Old Lu.


    Since Lu Yin Ze was in the hospital, Old Lu did not have a chance to visit this grandson of his.? Now Lu Yin Ze was on his side, Old Lu took all the chances to always be in his grandson side. He wanted to make up for the lost time. His grandson''s mother was gone. His older brother and father were still around but they are worse than dead.


    Only he, Old Lu, was the person that his grandson could rely on.


    As much as he has life left on him, he wanted to apany this lonely child.


    "My grandchild, how''s school?"


    Lu Yin Ze was not blind to his Old man''s effort for him. Even though the Old Man always asked this every day at dinner, he was not annoyed. He was feeling grateful for it.


    "It''s better. One of my friends who always talks a lot was surprisingly busy today. My ears do not hurt. " Lu Yin Ze happily told his story for today. He was not the type of person who talked a lot. He was actually wanted to keep everything on himself.


    But he likes to tell the story to his grandfather. It was to put him at ease and to make him happy.


    As he expected, Old Luughed.


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. A youngdy but talk like an old woman haha!"


    The old woman at the moment sneeze.


    "Are you okay?" Gu Zhen on the other line heard Song Xuantin''s sneeze.


    Song Xuantin justughed it off.


    "Someone is probably talking about me. You know, my face can''t be easily forgotten-." Song Xuantin quickly shut her mouth.


    Shit. She talked too much. Being silent for days made her mouth wants to talk. It''s okay if what''sing out of her mouth was useful things. But it was all about nonsense. She can''t do that with Gu Zhen.


    She should call Xiong Zhi and vent outter.


    "Right. I''m done copying the codes." Song Xuantin diverted the topic over.


    ****


    Lu Yin Ze just smiled. He thinks that old women have better mouths than Song Xuantin has.


    "Oh. How about your Xiong friend?"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled at the mention of Xiong Zhi.


    "I gave her the food that you chose, grandfather. She loves it."


    "Ha. Ha! Of course, the Lu''s gifts must be extravagant. "


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head while still have that small smile.


    "It''s not a gift. I just want to share my food."


    Old Luughed. He thought that his grandson was just shy.


    "Did you already invited them? You should still give out invitations. "


    Lu Yin Ze halted for a moment. Then continued eating. After properly chewing the food, he answered.


    "I haven''t invited them. I think they would not be free for this weekend. They are very busy."


    Old Lu was not happy with this. It was his grandson''s first time celebrating his birthday outside the hospital.


    "Why can''te? Even I''m not close with the tiger Xiong, he would still let his granddaughter attend your party. Are they thinking I''m too old and should not be taken lightly?" Old Lu was like a sleeping lion in the business industry. He was on top of the chain.? Even he had been silent in these past years, it does not mean that he was a pushover. Even those ''legendary families'' still need to curry favor for him.


    And right now, this sleeping Lion''s bottom line was his youngest grandson.


    Old Lu was thinking that he would visit Old Xiong one of these days.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned.


    "Grandfather, I haven''t properly asked them. I''m just preparing for the worst in case they can''te." Lu Yin Ze said this to ease Old Lu''s worries.


    "Besides, I want to invite them as my friends. I''ll handle this matter personally." Lu Yin Ze wanted to clearly tell Old Lu to not do anything rash. His grandfather was so imposing. He understands that the intention was good, but things might be misunderstood by other people.


    Old Lu understands what his grandson meant. Even though, they only live together for months. Old Lu understands him well because Lu Yin Ze has the same attitude as his daughter.


    "Fine. Young ones should handle matters for young ones. I won''t interfere. But if you need help, especially how to deal with the Xiong, ask me. We are not afraid of Xiong."


    Old Lu said with an imposing manner.


    Lu Yin Ze give a helpless smile.


    ''She is not a rival,? grandfather, but a friend. A friend.''


    He wanted to tell him that but he remain silent. His grandfather wants to have thest say in every convo.


    Suddenly he remembered that matter about Xiong Zhi''s favor earlier.


    ''Right. I forgot to ask her more about it.''


    He looked to his grandfather and asked.


    "By the way, father. Did we acquire a bignd recently?"


    Old Lu wipes his oily lips with a napkin.


    "A bignd? We are buyingnds every time and everywhere. They are all big."


    Lu Yin Ze expected this. So asked more.


    "How about thend that rted to Xiong?"


    Old Lu shook his head.


    "We don''t buynd from Xiongs. Nor fight fornd with them."


    Lu Yin Ze just furrowed his brows.


    Xiong Zhi asked him earlier if he knew and that Lu''s acquired recently. If it''s something Xiong Zhi knew, it was somehow rted to Xiong. Or thatnd was a big controversy that even a young miss of Xiong took note of it.


    Or maybe Xiong Zhi was mistaken that they acquired thend?


    It seems like he needs to search more.


    Lu Yin Ze was about to ask Old Lu if he could visit thepany when Old Lu suddenly spoke.


    "But if you''re talking about thend we purchased under our name but we don''t own, we have those. There is and that your brother purchased recently under our name but belong solely to him. I think thatnd was supposed to be bought by Xiong. But they back out. Surely, your brother knows how to exploit one''s owns fully.? Tsk. Tsk. Like father, like son."


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly turned silent. Just a mention of his brother and father made him grip the spoon and fork tightly. Strong emotions and unpleasant memories started to stir within him. It''s been a month already. But the suffocation and lingering fear were still fresh in his heart.


    Old Lu knew he messed up. He noticed that Lu Yin Ze stopped eating and his lively personality was gone. It changed to gloominess. Old Lu wanted to smack his mouth for being unruly. His youngest grandson was still on trauma.


    "I-I ordered something from Britain. It is a high-quality fish ch.i.p.s. You can share it with your friends." Old Lu was fl.u.s.tered. He wanted to get off the subject and return the peaceful atmosphere from before.


    "Mmm." Lu Yin Ze just nod. But he did not touch the food anymore. He waspletely a different boy from earlier.


    Old Lu sighed. He wasn''t in the mood to finish the dinner either.


    He stands up.


    "I''m done eating. You should rest. Just give a call to Butler Ding if you need anything."


    Lu Yin Ze stands up as well. His silver hair was hiding his expression.


    He bowed to his grandfather.


    "Have a good rest as well grandfather."


    Old Lu used his walking stick to left the dining hall. Lu Yin Ze was about to assist him. But Old Lu just waved at him to nevermind him and rest. He just called another butler to help him to his room.


    Old Lu knew that his youngest grandson suffered a lot. During the first week, Lu Yin Ze got a fever. Old Lu was so worried that he invited all kinds of prestigious doctors he trusts to check on Lu Yin Ze''s health. He doesn''t trust that hospital that kept him imprisoned for years.


    With the help of the modern high tech medical tools and top doctors, the result came out quickly in three days. The doctors told him that they found an unusual drug in his blood. It''s not poisonous but it weakens the body''s immune system and made his blood lose telets. They also found anotherponent that seems to react with that drug. But it was too little. It has acidic properties that could destroy the body''s organs. Since with that drugbined, it cancels out this littleponent in his body. This was the first time that they learned of thisponent. But they suspect it was dangerous and probably poisonous.


    It will take the time to identify this littleponent and the drug.


    Not only that, one of the prestigious psychiatrist mentioned that Lu Yin Ze probably suffered from the severe post-traumatic stress disorder. Since he was in a fever, he was shivering non-stop and hallucinating. PTSD can be cured easily with proper care and time. But to be left it untreated for a long period of time it will be difficult to cure. It''s a surprise that Lu Yin Ze can still have a sound mind after being locked up for a decade. Mostly, the people who suffered, in this case, were suicidal and was driven to craziness.

 Chapter 102 - Lu Yin Ze (III)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Lu Yin Ze (III)</h4>


    Old Lu med himself for this.


    If he had taken Lu Yin Ze earlier from that evil man despite the agreement, Lu Yin Ze would not suffer for ten years.


    What a young child without a loving mother, father, or brother on his side could do?


    Just thinking about it makes Old Lu''s heartache and all life in his body was drained.


    ''Sasha. ''


    Old Lu was sitting on his bed. He was holding the picture of him and his daughter, Sasha Lu.


    Now that Lu Yin Ze was on his side, he would spoil him. He would give the best of everything to him. Even he befriended a Xiong, a Tang, or a Guan, he doesn''t care. Even he fell to a Xiong, he would talk it out with the tiger Xiong.


    He would put Lu Yin Ze first even in business. What he only wishes for Lu Yin Ze was for him to live his life in satisfaction. Even Lu Yin Ze would not work, he would still give him the inheritance. Of course, he would prepare for Lu Yin Ze''s people who would look and cultivate for the Lu Empire.


    For that older brother of his, Old Lu did not consider him as his grandchild. That man was a stranger to him even they have the same surname Lu. That ungrateful child chose that bastard and was following that bastard''s steps.


    Old Lu''s broken heart for this grandson was concealed by despising him.


    ******


    Lu Yin Ze entered his room.


    His every step was heavy and the shadow behind him was like a monster that never leaves him.


    He went to his bedroom then straight to the balcony.


    The sun had settled already and darkness was rapidly enveloping the sky. Like how he was feeling, grief and destion were eating his being.


    Once again, life seems so bleak.


    Lu Yin Ze was shaking inside. He turned around and sat on the bench. His knees were losing strength. He wanted to lock himself in the room. But he forced himself to calm down and think straight in the balcony. He doesn''t want to be that boy who lives in the hospital. Always scared and alone.


    Lu Yin Ze felt a hard thing when he sat. With shaking hands he took the book that he left in the balcony.


    To put his mind at ease and to calm down he read the book even though he finished it already.


    After calming himself for two hours, he closed the book.


    He did not finish it but it''s enough since he was calm and sound.


    Like the protagonist, he also wants to know what he existed for. Why he had to suffer those things? What are his destinations?


    He struggled so much to live. Because as long as he was alive, those two evil men would not be able to sleep peacefully at night.


    He was like a thorn to their eyes.


    He knew who they are and what they did eight years ago. He promised himself at that hospital that he would gather much evidence to put them into prison.


    He had those bits of puzzles in his sleeves. Right now, he had to look more. He had to secure them safely and use them wisely to give them a huge blow.


    But right now, he was still powerless.


    Even he was in the Old Lu''s side, he was nothing.


    That''s why those two had not made a move yet.


    Lu Yin Ze knew that there are people who were following him and watching him like a hawk. Even in this mansion, there are spies from his brother and father.


    He could only act like a boy who wants to live a normal life.


    But why?


    Why he has to be scared?


    He was not in that hospital anymore. He was freed. They might be watching but they can''t stop him. They can''t even stop him from befriending a Xiong.


    So he should stop stalling time and move hastily.


    As time passed, those two evil men would just grow their power. Justice would be harder and harder to achieve.


    He would be left behind and soon he would just be a puppet for them.


    Lu Yin Ze was afraid of these. When Old Lu left the world, there''s no doubt that he would inherit the Lu empire.


    Once he has it, those two would show up at the door. They would smile andugh and would control him like before.


    In the end, they still won.


    Lu Yin Ze knew of these since he stepped on this mansion. He knew there''s no way that his evil father would allow him to live beside Old Lu so easily. He was like a time bomb for his father. He knew their secrets. But his father and brother knew of him as well.


    He was a guy that would be easily shaken by the mention of the two of them.


    A coward.


    What a coward could do to topple two humongous monsters?


    Nothing. He would just cower in fear.


    ''But not anymore.''


    Lu Yin Ze stands up. He went to the railing. He looked up at the dark sky. The moon was reflecting in his silver eyes.


    He would grow stronger.


    He would be a man where he could control his fate. He would protect the Lu Empire. He would make his grandfather Lu proud. He would make his mother''s soul rest peacefully.


    Lu Yin Ze closed his eyes.


    His silver hair was shining under the moon.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. The gloominess he was feeling was gone. He was determined.


    He went outside his room and went to Old Lu''s room.


    The butler who was guarding the room bowed to him and knock. He announced that Lu Yin Ze was waiting at the door.


    The room opened and another butler leads him to the master''s bedroom.


    Old Lu was sitting on his rocking chair while holding a picture frame. It faced down so Lu Yin Ze could not see it.


    "Grandfather, I apologize I disturbed your rest." Lu Yin Ze bowed.


    "Ayo. There''s no need to be a burden. I can''t sleep tonight. What is it, my child?" Old Lu was saying the truth, he gestured Lu Yin Ze toe nearer and sit in one of the chairs.


    Lu Yin Ze followed and sat beside his grandfather.


    "Grandfather, I want to be a part of yourpany."


    Old Lu was stunned. Then heughed.


    "My child. You are a Lu. You will naturally be a part of thepany. This old man will give the whole empire to you."


    Like what Lu Yin Ze guessed, Old Lu thinks of him as his sessor.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled. This grandfather of his really wants to spoil him to death.


    "I''m happy to hear that grandfather. I want to be a rightful sessor. I want to learn more about thepany. " Lu Yin Ze sincerely said.


    Old Lu was taken back once more. Then he smiled with tears in his eyes.


    "Of course! Of course! If that''s what you want! Haha! I have a lovely grandson!" Old Lu patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder.


    "I will take care of it. Starting tomorrow, your days will be busier than ever. Don''te back to me crying that''s it''s too hard- " Then Old Lu change hisst sentence.


    "If you find it too hard, it''s okay for you to give up. I still have the strength to grow the Lu Empire more that you won''t need to worry for your grandsons. Haha!"


    Lu Yin Zeughed. He was being doted. It was a warm and fuzzy feeling. He hugged his grandfather.


    "Thank you, granddad. I love you." Lu Yin Ze sincerely said. He truly appreciates all his grandfather''s efforts for him. He truly love his grandfather. He was the only one he could rely on.


    Old Lu shed tears but wipe it off. He was too old but he was crying like a girl because of those words.


    Lu Yin Ze was a cheerful and lovely child. He remembered how he was hugged like this when Lu Yin Ze was five.


    He would be hugged by the child at his doorstep.


    '' "Grandad! I miss you!" ''


    '' "Granddad! I love you!" ''


    Old Lu seems like he could see that child in the boy right now.


    He was truly happy.


    Lu Yin Ze let him go.


    "Granddad, I''ve decided. On my birthday, we need to invite all the important people in the empire. I want to be introduced. I have to know those people. "


    Old Lu patted his own chest.


    "No worries grandson. I will take care of it."


    At first, Lu Yin Ze nned to have a small celebration. It was for close friends and family (grandfather''s side). But now, he would make it big. It will be his deration to the world that he would fight for his own fate.


    It might be a long way. It might be tiring.


    But he, who had lived all his life in despair and agony, knew it would be worth it. If his willing to even die just to reveal their sins, then just living longer while fighting them and tormenting them would make his life more better.

 Chapter 103 - Step 2

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Step 2</h4>


    On the top floor of SHM headquarters, four people were busying themselves.


    Xian Tao, the chubbiest one who was alwayszing around on the couch, was not holding his favorite ch.i.p.s but aptop instead. He was typing madly and theptop seems to overheat anytime.


    Gi Pieng, the thinnest of them, who unusually not chewing his mint gum, has bloodshot eyes watching every CCTV footage he gathered.


    Mu Fian, the muscled guy, who unhesitantly refused to join the raid for the mysterious dungeon today, was scanning a mountain of papers on his desk.


    Lin Ruo, the lean man, was talking nonstop over the phone. Ring after ring he did not stop talking.


    The office seems to be on fire with the four''s undying passion.


    This was the scene that the head receptionist witnessed when she entered the office.


    She was holding the food that the four owners ordered online.


    She had been knocking on the door but no one seems to hear her so she opened it and saw that the four were so busy.


    "Uhm. Sirs, the food has already arrived."


    Kachik. Kachik. Kachik. -keyboard


    [....]? - CCTV footage


    Shing. Sheng. Shing. - turning of papers


    Ring. "Good morning sir, I am-" - Lin Ruo


    The head receptionist was ignored.


    "Uhm. I will leave the food here on the table." She walked slowly to the table. No one seems to bother with her.


    She put the food on the table.


    "Enjoy your lunch, Sirs." The head receptionist bowed and slowly went out.


    As she closed the door, she can''t help but believe what the receptionist on the ground floor told her. That they have a mysterious boss. That the four owners actually have their own boss.


    If not, why it seems like the four owners work so hard like they gonna die tomorrow?


    ''I hope our mysterious boss will not make things hard for our four bosses. ''


    The head receptionist likes the four owners. Actually, all of the employees of SHM are fond of their CEO''s. There''s no power struggle and bribery in thispany. Every single one of them had been interviewed by the four. They have been hired because they have the same view as the bosses. They are satisfied with their job as well.


    The head receptionist heads out to tell the tale to her co-workers that their bosses were working hard like there''s no tomorrow. She described in detail how unusual they are and how bloodshot the four''s eyes were. She even told them that she delivered the food but no one seems to care to eat. Maybe they even don''t have time to pee. The employees who heard of it sympathize and told it to their other co-workers. Until the entire SHM knew of its news. One security guard who was on dutyst night heard this story from the guard who was on duty this morning. As he heard of that, he also said.


    "Oh. Actually, the four bosses did not even go home. They are still in the office?" The security guard who was on the phone was stunned and told this story to the cleaningdy. The cleaningdy sympathizes with their bosses as well and told this story to every female who went to the toilet room.


    Hence, every head of each department ran a meeting to help their bosses by working hard as well. They need to finish their own reports quickly. Reporters, with burning heart scoop news passionately.


    SHM was on fire.


    Meanwhile, the four in the office was working hard in their task.


    Mu Fian put down thest paper in his hand. He massaged his forehead and rub his eyes. He could not help butment,


    "Waah. It feels like I''vee back to the days where we are staying in our small office."


    Lin Ruo put down the phone. It was thest call for today.


    "Yeah. It reminds me of when we feature our first story."


    Xian Tao clicked the enter key hardly and closed theptop.


    "But we''re working on a big one this time. It can''tpare the ones we have before."


    Gi Pieng was still staring hard at the monitor. He did notment.


    However, his stomach grumbled.


    Afterward, three grumbles of stomach sounded consecutive.


    Xian Tao was the first one who noticed the food on the table. He ran for it.


    Mu Fan was the nearest so he grabbed it. But the time that he grabbed it, Lin Ruo with long arms, took it swiftly.


    "Firste first serve." Lin Ruo smiled cheekily.


    The two waited patiently to receive their portions. They began eating and persuade Gi Pieng to eat.


    They already finished eating and they persuade Gi Pieng once more to eat.


    They are now about to start the meeting and threatened Gi Pieng that they will eat his portion.


    Finally, as they were opening the food box, Gi Pieng turned to them.


    The three exhaled loudly as they saw that Gi Pieng''s eyes were so red. It looks like blood would flow out from it any moment.


    Gi Pieng was so thin, so his face was bony.


    The light from the monitor makes his face more skeletal.


    Then he smiled creepily to them.


    "Guys. I found something interesting."


    *******


    In IHZHI CEO''s office. Two people were facing each other.


    "Have you finished reading it?" Fang Dien asked Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei nodded.


    "I agree with you. Based on what I know of Ms. Xiong Zhi, she will likely take this path. "


    It was Fang Dien''s turn to nod.


    "It''s risky. But if our premonition is right. We will gain enormous benefits from this. I can see ArtWorld as a future rival of WonderLand. "


    Xiao Mei smiled.


    "Aren''t we taking a risk in every project we make? What it brought us so far? Ms. Xiong Zhi believes ArtWorld would work with or without ''that ''nd. I believe it as well."


    Fang Dien shakes his head but he smiled.


    "We do not yet know what she truly decides for this."


    Xiao Mei just smiled and did not answer.


    They both tacitly agreed that Ms. Xiong Zhi would take this path. Ever since they met her, she surprisingly brought miracles to them. She likes to take a big risk that would bring huge benefits. IHIZHI would not grow so fast and this big without her guidance.


    She and Fang Dien was truly amazed and revered this little girl.


    The door opened and a man in his fifties came.


    "Mr. Co, Good morning. " Fang Dien and Xiao Mei stand up. Xiao Mei went to greet him first and lead him to sit on the table.


    Mr. Co bowed at Fang Dien. Fang Dien bowed as well and they seated.


    "This is the list of biggestnds under Land Co. The range is 2000-4000 hectares." Mr. Co gave Fang Dien and Xiao Mei each folder.


    Mr. Co was the former owner of Land Co. Now he was part of the board of directors of IHZHI.


    (A/n: refer to chapter 81)


    The two take their time to study thend. After a while, they both put down the folder.


    "Thank you. I think we need to visit thesends personally. We need your cooperation with this." Fang Dien told Mr. Co.


    Mr. Co nodded.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll schedule it within this week."


    Mr. Co hesitated for a bit. But in order to really suggest his ideas for this unknown project, he asked the CEO and the Vice-director.


    "Uhm. May I know why we need thesends? I''ve been in this industry for three decades. I know the in and out of thosends. Maybe I can suggest useful things for this project."


    Fang Dien and Xiao Mei exchanged nces. They never nned to conceal to this to Mr. Co anyway since he would be a part of the project once they were given a signal from Xiong Zhi.


    "Alright. It''s not yet decided, but maybe you can suggest a thing or two...."


    The two then informed Mr. Co of this new project.

 Chapter 104 - Step 2 (II)

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Step 2 (II)</h4>


    Meanwhile, Linfeng took his first step towards the ssroom when a boy suddenly grabbed him by the arm.


    "Linfeng! You''re so cruel! Why you have to make me suffer!" It was none other than Jang Shin.


    Linfeng calmly takes off his arm from Jang Shin''s grip. He straightened his suit that got crumpled by Jang Shin.


    "You''re lucky you can attend this year''s IAmFashionista. Do you want to give it up?" Linfeng said while he walked toward his seat. He did not even wait for Jang Shin''s answer. He knew that Jang Shin was onlyining to him and he would surely attend the event.


    "I know. It must hard for you to get that invitation. But..why..why Tang Shin? Why me?" Jang Shin wants to cry. That madam was far away from him but he could somehow hear her evilugh from somewhere.


    "Well, you are the CEO of SC. That''s your responsibility. Besides, why are you so afraid of Tang Shin? She''s not that bad."


    Linfeng was confident to talk about theirpany here in the room since he and Jang Shin only sat in thest row. No one could hear them.


    Jang Shin''s face twisted.


    ''If you just know the true face of the madam.''


    But Jang Shin was more curious to ask this.


    "How did you make her invite me? Did you inform her?"


    ''Did you offer me to the devil'' is what he truly wants to ask.


    Linfeng checked his emails while he answered.


    "She called me to ask for a favor. I ask a favor in exchange."


    "Oh. What''s that favor?" Jang Shin was curious


    ''What does the madam needs so urgently that she has to call Linfeng?''


    Jang Shin remembered something and he gasped.


    ''Did she- did she just kill someone identally and make Linfeng clean up after her?''


    That madam he knew was so hot-blooded and beat up people no matter if its a boy or a girl. He also got beat up once. Now that the madam grew up, more likely, she was scarier and more hot-blooded than before. And maybe her beating got out of control and she identally killed someone.


    And maybe she could not tell anyone about it and only relied on Linfeng, the calmest body that the madam and Jang Shin know of, to wrap up the body and throw it in the river.


    As Jang Shin thought more about it, the more usible he thought it was the case.


    With panic eyes, he suddenly grabbed Linfeng''s arms that made Linfeng dropped his phone.


    "Linfeng. I know you did not do the deed. But you should not go against your morality just for the sake of the most wanted golden invitation. You should have rejected it."


    Linfeng calmly took off Jang Shin''s hand and straightened his suit once more.


    "You''re overthinking things."


    He was about to pick up his phone but found it gone.


    Instead, a pair of shoes was in front of him.


    Linfeng looked up to see who was it.


    A pair of golden eyes smiled at him.


    Guan Gao Huan was holding Linfeng''s phone.


    "I saw your phone on the ground."


    He handed the phone to Linfeng.


    "You should take care of your belongings, don''t let it drop so easily, or else it will end up broken."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled meaningfully and went to the second row, where he seated.


    Linfeng stared at Gao Huan''s back.


    Gao Huan probably found out that he was investigating him.


    Now he came to him to give him a warning.


    Jang Shin also got the meaning behind those lines.


    The two turned silent.


    "Do you want me to cut off the team?" Jang Shin seriously asked.


    Linfeng stared hard at his phone.


    It turned out his gut was right. It''s a good thing he was prepared.


    "Cut it off."


    Jang Shin nodded.


    Linfeng opened his email and send an email to someone.


    [Group A has been ticked off. Change the route to n B]


    A minuteter, a reply came.


    [Alright]


    " This Guan Gao Huan is not really simple. We should really not fight them head-on. I''m sorry bro, what we can do is only be cautious against them." Jang Shinforted Linfeng.


    As far as Jang Shin''s knowledge of, Linfeng assigned an investigation team for this Gao Huan. This team only reported to Linfeng. It was not part of SC so it would not be traced back to thepany. But Jang Shin still supported Linfeng. Jang Shin persuaded Linfeng that once this team was ticked off, they would stop investigating Guan Gao Huan temporarily.


    Jang Shin believed that Guan Gao Huan might have something in his sleeves. But the actions of Guan Gao Huan in the industry did not really affect SHM. They did not even collide in any projects. There''s no need to make a tough enemy without any reason and benefits. So he could not really understand why Linfeng was so suspicious of this man.? When this man was not doing anything against them.


    Linfeng silently looked at Jang Shin.


    ''I''m sorry Jang Shin. I can''t fulfill that agreement. '' Linfeng silently apologized to Jang Shin in his mind.


    "Oh. Btw, Jang Shin did you read the email I sent you yesterday evening?" Linfeng remembered the important thing he needs to discuss with Jang Shin.


    "Yeah. As you told me, I already assigned the team to reach out to those investors. They''re moving now." Jang Shin turned serious when ites to theirpany.


    "Alright. If there''s any progress contact me immediately."


    Jang Shin nodded.


    The teacher came and everyone prepares for the ss.


    Before Linfeng took out his IPad for the module he stared at the particr student''s back.


    Guan Gao Huan felt it and turned around.


    He met Linfeng''s unreadable eyes.


    Guan Gao Huan just smiled. But it never reaches his eyes.


    *****


    Lu Yin Ze was silent throughout the morning ss.


    Today, he would bring out his invitations to his friends.


    But somehow, he was nervous. It was his first time to invite someone.


    How he should do it?


    Should he give it personally and tell the receiver "Come to my birthday"?


    Or " Pleasee to my birthday"?


    Or just left in their desk since it has their names and his name.


    He also finds it hard to find the timing to give it to them. Should he give them after the teacher lecture the ss? Or at lunch? Or after school?


    The morning ss was over and lunch wille.


    Lu Yin Ze persuades himself that he would give the invitations before, or during lunch, or after lunch.


    '' I should try within lunch, first. ''


    When the bell rang for lunch, he took out the invitations and quickly put it in his zer''s pocket.


    "What''s that?" Song Xuantin leaned on to Lu Yin Ze and was trying to see what he put on his pocket.


    "N-nothing!" Lu Yin Ze quickly backed away. But he happened to bump on Xiong Zhi.


    "Ouch." Xiong Zhi said while massaging her shoulder.


    That was quite hard.


    "S-sorry!" Lu Yin Ze was fl.u.s.tered.


    Song Xuantin just raised her eyes.


    Xiong Zhi just nod. An indication it was okay.


    ***


    At lunch,


    The three were sitting on their spot looking at the luxurious food they have on the table.


    "Wow. It''s so plenty! Look so delicious! What''s with today? Is it your birthday?"


    Song Xuantin asked amazingly.


    Lu Yin Ze was startled.


    ''A chance!''


    "I--" Lu Yin Ze started softly.


    "Since we have so many foods, let''s invite someone." Song Xuantin quickly ran off. She came back instantly with an additional person.


    It was Gu Zhen who was still holding hisptop and has a piece of bread in his mouth. It looks like Song Xuantin grabbed him quickly without any niha or niho.


    The three were startled.


    "Since we are in a group, let''s invite Gu Zhen." Then Song Xuantin shoved Gu Zhen on the empty chair beside her. It was to not let Gu Zhen reject the offer.


    Xiong Zhi just nod. She doesn''t mind.


    However, Lu Yin Ze was troubled. Since there was an additional person in the table, how he could give the invitations to them?


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but look at Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen looked at him as well.


    Lu Yin Ze was so troubled that he did not conceal his troubled and displeased expression on his face.


    Gu Zhen adjusts his seat closer to Song Xuantin. He turned to her side to talk to her.


    "How''s the progress?"


    Song Xuantin was eating. She was about to answer but then she remembered her image so she chewed her food first.


    "It''s done. The system has a tight defense.? The virus did not even reach gate 1..."


    The two continued their discussion.


    Lu Yin Ze who was waiting for Gu Zhen to finished the food and to go away, be more depressed.


    Xiong Zhi who was just silently eating were watching the three people in the table.


    Her eyes were showing how amused she was.

 Chapter 105 - Invitations

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Invitations</h4>


    Xiong Zhi pitied Lu Yin Ze and gave him advice.


    "You should give up."


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver eyes opened wide.


    "G-give up what?" Lu Yin Ze tried to calm himself. He was not prepared. Should he invite them now? But there''s an additional person that was not invited.


    Xiong Zhi nod at Gu Zhen''s direction.


    Lu Yin Ze was confused.


    ''What does it mean?''


    Should he invite Gu Zhen as well?


    ''Well, it''s alright to invite him too..''


    "Song Xuantin is madly in love with Gu Zhen. You don''t stand a chance. It''s better if you don''t break the couple. You''ll only get hurt. " Xiong Zhi sincerely pitied Lu Yin Ze. But she personally thinks its better for him to learn about it as early as now.


    ''HAAAAAAAAA?????''


    Lu Yin Ze has a nk face.


    ''What''s that all about?''


    Xiong Zhi saw how life left Lu Yin Ze.


    This pitiful child who was suicidal a month ago got his heartbroken. Xiong Zhi sincerely hope he would not take this blow too much.


    "You''re still young. A Lu at that. For sure, you''ll find the right person for you."


    Sheforted Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was really confused. He tried to understand what Xiong Zhi was talking about.


    Then he noticed how Xiong Zhi looked at Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen then to him with pity.


    ''Wait.''


    He finally understands it.


    Lu Yin Zeughed.


    "You''re mistaken. I don''t have any feelings towards her. She''s only a friend."


    Lu Yin Ze actually wanted to say that he doesn''t have a choice but to ept Song Xuantin as his friend since that girl was Xiong Zhi''s only friend.


    Xiong Zhi just looked at him. Her eyes were still pitying him but she nodded.


    "I understand."


    Lu Yin Ze felt like there''s something wrong.


    Then he remembered the talked yesterday.


    "Oh. Yesterday you ask me about thend we acquired recently. I asked grandfather about it."


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    ''Grandfather...the Master Lu?''


    "He told me that my brother purchased it under Lu''s name. It belongs to my brother now."


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    She knew there are two young masters in the Lu family. However, she was not clear about the internal struggles in the Lu Family.


    But based on Lu Yin Ze expression, it seems like he and his brother don''t have a close rtionship.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me this." Xiong Zhi appreciates Lu Yin Ze''s effort for this.


    "I only ask my grandfather about it. Too bad though, I can only give you that much."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head to indicate it was alright and it''s enough. She was only curious. It turned out a young master of Lu owned it. Now it''s more clearer for her that they would really have no chance to get thend.


    "I''m surprised your grandfather give you the information. Does he know that you will tell it to me?"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled.


    "Nah. My grandfather knows I am your friend. It''s not a big deal to him. " Then Lu Yin Ze suddenly thought that it might not be the case to Xiong Zhi.


    Suddenly, the courage he was gathering up to invite Xiong Zhi was losing again.


    ''Should I..?''


    ''Should I not..?''


    Then Lu Yin Ze tried to test the water first.


    "Uhm. What you''re gonna do this weekend?"


    Xiong Zhi checked her phone while she answered.


    She would go to SHM - meeting


    IHZHI - meeting


    The investors- meeting


    then with,


    Linfeng - meeting <3


    "Meeting. A lot of meetings."


    Lu Yin Ze''s courage was dragged down to zero.


    "Oh. You''re so busy haha." He awkwardlyughed. He put his hands to cover his zer''s pocket.


    "Yeah. Why asking?" Xiong Zhi put down her phone and turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    "Oh. It''s nothing. " He put up a smile to put away the disappointment he was feeling inside.


    He stands up.


    "I''ll go first." He then went away. His hands were still covering his zer''s pocket.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit baffled.


    Then her phone rang.


    Xiong Zhi taps the answer button and waits for the other person to talk.


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi?" It was Mr. Bang.


    Xiong Zhi was silent for a moment. She did not expect that Mr. Bang already thought it out.


    "Yes."


    "Ah. Sorry to suddenly call you. I think I need to tell you as soon as possible of what I decide."


    "Mhhm."


    "I want to take your offer."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. She did not doubt it.


    "That''s good to hear. I''ll make sure you will not regret it. I''ll notify you of our next meeting after school."


    "I''ll wait for it. Thank you, Ms. Xiong Zhi, for giving me the chance."


    "Let''s work hard."


    "En."


    Xiong Zhi ends the call.


    Since she got the approval of the creator of ArtWorld, she could now focus on those investors and the creation of ArtWorld.


    The bell rang.


    "Oh. Lunch is so fast. We shouldin to school directors to add one more hour to our lunch break." Song Xuantin grumbled. She turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "You should tell them. They will listen to you. If you and Lu Yin Ze-" Song Xuantin finally noticed that Lu Yin Ze was gone.


    "Eh, where is he?" She asked looking around.


    Xiong Zhi shrugged her shoulders.


    "Probably, he''s too upset." Xiong Zhi mumbled.


    But the two still caught it.


    Song Xuantin raised her eyebrow, wondering. While Gu Zhen adjusts his eyesses.


    ****


    The bell rang and students cheered.


    Lu Yin Ze opened his bag and silently look at the two invitation cards.


    He was feeling down.


    He failed to give it out.


    A shadow loomed over him and he quickly covers it.


    Xiong Zhi was looking at Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was silent throughout the ss. He was probably still upset.


    "Fighting." Xiong Zhi cheer up for him once more.


    Even though Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know what''s that for. It made him cheer up a bit.


    He smiled. There were a sincere thanks in his silver eyes.


    "I''ll head out first. See you tomorrow." Xiong Zhi said as she held her bag.


    "Mhm. See you tomorrow."


    Xiong Zhi went out.


    Lu Yin Ze finally took out the invitation card.


    He sighed.


    Then a hand suddenly grabbed the cards.


    "Whoa. So this what you''ve been hiding."


    Song Xuantin eximed while she examined the envelope.


    Lu Yin Ze was startled that he stands up.


    He totally forgot Song Xuantin!


    "Woah! My name is here! This is for me? I told you I won''t read your love letter. My heart already belongs to someone else."


    She was about to give it back. But she suddenly noticed there''s another envelope.


    "Woah! It''s Xiong Zhi! So since I reject you, you''ll try the second route? Your n B is Xiong Zhi. I''m telling you, Xiong Zhi''s heart is also-" Song Xuantin was opening the envelope which has Xiong Zhi''s name while talking. She stopped when she read the card.


    It was written:


    [ Dear Ms. Xiong Zhi,


    We happily informed you that you are invited to Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze''s seventeenth birthday this Sunday, Date **/**/** at Luxury Hotel, Address ***, *****, ****. We will eagerly await your presence! ]


    Song Xuantin was left open-mouthed.


    "You will be turning sevenpfff#%#"!" Lu Yin Ze quickly covers Song Xuantin''s mouth.


    "Shh. Don''t be too loud." Lu Yin Ze looked around. There are still some students left.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Zhen was behind Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze let Song Xuantin go.


    "None of your business." Aside from Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin, Lu Yin Ze showed his typical attitude to anyone at this school. It includes Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen just furrowed his brow. He pulled Song Xuantin and pick up her bag.


    "Let''s go. We still have a lot of things to do. "


    Song Xuantin was happy. But based on the studies, the girl should show hesitations and naivety sometimes.


    "Ah? We are already done in SSS."


    She said it coquettishly which makes Lu Yin Ze cringe. If Xiong Zhi was here she would have the same expression too.


    However, the receiver, Gu Zhen doesn''t mind. It looks like he had more important things to do.


    "I need the script to draft the graphic effects. Don''t tell me you forgot we have a project in history?" He said while pulling Song Xuantin out of the room.


    How Song Xuantin could forget about it? She was too excited that she already finished the script. But it was a ''group'' project. It includes Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze as well.


    Song Xuantin silently peeked at Lu Yin Ze. Lu Yin Ze was looking around then turned to them. Then he ran after them.


    "We should go! We should go!" Song Xuantin grabbed Gu Zhen and ran.


    The two got out of juniors building then Song Xuantin turned around the corner. When she can''t find Lu Yin Ze anymore Song Xuantin turned to Gu Zhen and asked while catching her breath.


    "Oh yeah! I had the script with me. So where we should stay? Yours or mine*?"


    ''How I wish I could say it* again after five years. But in a different situation hehe''


    Gu Zhen just raised his brow. Wondering why the heck they ran.


    "Yours. My Pa is too strict. There''s a lot of checkpoints in my house."


    Gu Zhen answered. He did not question why they ran.


    "Alright! Let''s go!" Song Xuantin excitedly said.


    ''Me and my husband at my house!! Waah! A dreame true!''


    Song Xuantin headed to the car while looking around for Lu Yin Ze. She was afraid Lu Yin Ze woulde with them to help with the project. Since he was supposed to be a part of this group.


    ''Sorry, Yin Ze. Give this chance to me.''


    Meanwhile, Lu Yin Zees back to their ssroom. He looked around once more.


    When he could not find it, he concluded that Song Xuantin''s must have taken the invitations.


    His body was weak so he can''t catch up to them.


    ''Sigh.''


    Lu Yin Ze was not sure if what happened was good or not.


    Does it mean that he identally but sessfully give out the invitations? But how about Xiong Zhi? Would Song Xuantin give it to her? But was it supposed to be him to give it to her? More than that, Xiong Zhi already expressed that she was busy this weekend. It might burden her.


    So, should he take it back from Song Xuantin and prevent her from giving it to Xiong Zhi? Or just let Song Xuantin give it to Xiong Zhi and let fate decide?


    '' Agh!! I''m so confused!''

 Chapter 106 - Step 2 (III)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Step 2 (III)</h4>


    A melodious music was apanying every guest in the first-ss restaurant.


    A waiter was holding a te with three different bottles of wine and went to serve the three middle-aged men in one of the tables.


    Yi An, a man with a big stomach, who was slicing a beef steak talked.


    "I''m telling you, its a solid information. ArtWorld will be gone for sure. The Xiong Empire is concealing this news to us."


    The short man with eyesses on Yi An''s left, Er Bing, who helped the waiter which wine to pour on whose ss, spoke.


    "Then when are we nning to back out? We should not back out too soon or toote. If we back out as early as now, the Xiong Empire might take it against us and maybe pinned to us that we''re the reason why ArtWorld will not be built. And if it''s toote, we will be in disadvantages." Yi An said what he sincerely thought.


    San Chin, a big man with shoulder-length hair, reached out for his ss and take a sip. He then nodded andmented.


    "I agree. I think its better if we pull out in the middle of the month. We should have our own backup project to put our money on. So we can excuse ourselves that we will be backing out because theter project needs our resources and cooperation more." He suggested.


    The three of them knew that it was ame excuse. However, with this excuse, the Xiong Empire could not me them even if the empire knew they were just using theter project as leeway.


    These three men, Yi An, Er Bing, and San Chin are investors who invest 20% in ArtWorld. They are the second to the highest investors of ArtWorld. They are very important for the ArtWorld. However, because of this, they could not jump out of the sinking boat easily. Because they are afraid of bing an enemy of the Xiong Empire.


    They are all very wealthy. And with these three coboration, they be one of the top 10 in investmentpanies in China.


    However, they can''t still make an enemy out of humongous corporations like the Xiong Empire. So now, they are racking their brains to renounce the ArtWorld project.


    "Have you scout any project recently?" Yi An asked the two.


    San Chin nodded.


    "Have you heard of SCpany?"


    The two thought for a while then shake their heads.


    "Is it a newpany? I''ve never head of SC before. " Er Bingmented.


    "We don''t take projects from a newbie. You know that, San Chin." Yi An said.


    "I know. I know. But hear me out. Thispany is just builtst year. It''s like the beans that thrown out by Donald and grew up as arge three overnight. Its stocks are rising constantly!" San Chin told them while gesturing with his hands. He was clearly amazed by SC.


    "So? A lot ofpanies grown overnight then died the next day. We''re not sure about this SC." Yin An said. He witnessed a lot ofpanies who grew too fast but died too soon as well. It might be because of different reasons. But he knew they will not be able to cooperate in the long term for that kind ofpany.


    "I know. I know that. I''ve looked into them. Because they showed a great surprise to me, I investigate them more. Their revenues every month is increasing. Every project that they take, the return is doubled, tripled, sometimes it is even quadrupled. Not only that, even they are only a year old, they have also taken roots in the agriculture and manufacturing industry. I think they would start to take roots in the entertainment industry as well."


    The two were now shocked.


    "Wha-? Are they nning to be an empire? " Er Bing said open-mouthed.


    "I think the man behind SC has a lot of great connections." Yin An said thoughtfully.


    "Furthermore, the partnership they have in thosepanies is a long term one." Sang Chin added a bomb.


    The two were really taken aback.


    A long term partnership is rare. It only urs if both of the parties have trusted each other. It means they are both confident that their partners would not be bankrupt for that long period of time.


    This long term partnership usually urs in big corporations and legendary investors.


    Now, if this SC who was only a greenpany managed to get that long term partnership out of their partners, it means that this SC was a terrifyingpany.


    If they can manage to achieve this feat at one year old, then how about in the future, when SC is ten, or 20 years old in the industry? Just thinking of these made the three gulped and excitement was boiling in their blood.


    Yi An could not help but pped the table with agitation.


    "Why telling it now?! Contact them immediately!"


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. No need! I''m not yet done telling my story. Sc actually contacted me." San Chin said with a proud smile. He was so happy he managed to get the two so agitated.


    "That''s great! What did they say?" Er Bing asked.


    San Chin smiled smugly.


    "They wanted us to invest in their new project."


    The two exchanged nces. This time its no doubt that they will take this on.


    *****


    The waiter went to the back kitchen. He put down the tes he was holding and he went straight to the back room and straight to his locker room. He opened his phone and type. Then he sends it. He put it back quickly and closed his locker. He runs to the back kitchen again and started to serve another table.


    ****


    Lin Ruo who was waiting in the car received a text.


    He read it. Then he forwarded it to their group chat.


    The three, who were indifferent locations received it and read it as well.


    Ting.


    [Who is this SC? They are everywhere!] - Mu Fian


    [Let''s add it to the report. This SC is suspicious. I''m done with the trio. I''ll back up Gi Pieng.] - Lin Ruo


    [Thank God! I need help. I''m back to zero here. Seems like they erase all the trace. It will be hard to find a lead.] - Gi Pieng


    [Uhm. Guys? Can I exchange it with someone? I don''t really like clubs.] - Xian Tao


    ******


    In a fancy lounge bar, a tall man with curly dark brown hair was drinking his wine. He was waiting for someone.


    Si Giovanni was half Chinese and half Italian. He has taken roots in the business industry of China. However, he wanted to expand his connections to Italy as well. He had projects in Italy but it was only mediocre. Right now, he was meeting a CEO from Italy who happened to visit China.


    A tall man with a mustache sat beside him.


    "Mi scuso per il ritardo, signor Si." ( I


    apologize for beingter Mr. Si ) the man said while he ordered a ss of wine.


    "Non preuparti signor Caputo." (No worries Mr. Caputo)


    "Ha. Ha. Just Marco is fine." Marco said.


    Si Giovanni just smiled and went directly to business.


    "I''ve heard you''re looking for an investmentpany for your new project in Italy. I''m quite interested."


    Marco was not a bit stunned and did not say anything. He continued sipping on his wine.


    "I''m willing to cooperate with you in the long term if you allow me to own 50% of this project," Giovanni added.


    "Cough. Cough." Marco almost choked on his wine. He looked back at Giovanni clearly taken aback.


    "Never. I need investors, not owners. "


    "Just hear me out. Once you let me own 50% of that project, I will continue investing in your other projects. Or your new project. I just need a starting point for me to take roots in Italy. I''m telling you, the risk you are taking is worth it. " Giovanni persuaded Marco more. He was desperate to start building his connections in Italy.


    This CEO, Marco Caputo, owned a big corporation in Italy. He might not be in the top 10 but he was always invited in every gathering where the top 10 was. Having connected with Caputo was a good starting point.


    But Mr. Caputo doesn''t think so.


    "Do you know why my position in Italy is consistent? Because I don''t take such risk. "


    "If you don''t take risk,? how will yourpany grow? Don''t you want to be at the top 10?" Giovanni doesn''t want to give up.


    "I might not be in top 10 but the benefits I''m having are the same as them. I''m satisfied with where I''m at. Taking you with me will put me into the spotlight. I might grow fast with you. But I will take more enemies and trouble. Mypany is growing slowly. I prefer this pace. You might call me a coward, but this is the safest path I choose." Marco stands up and left.


    Giovanni gulped his wine.


    "One more ss please."


    This was the third time he failed.


    The bartender poured him a ss.


    When the bartender''s shift ended, he went to his locker directly to change his clothes. He bid goodbye to his co-worker. When he existed at the back door he looked around. He then went to a certain car.

 Chapter 107 - Step 2 (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Step 2 (IV)</h4>


    Meanwhile, Xian Tiao was sweating despite the ce having an aircon.


    How could he not? When all the people or couples around him were on fire?


    "Hello, my esteemed guest. I''ve seen you''ve been rejecting three of my top good looking host. Tell me, what you prefer. We have all types of men." Thedy no, a man with thick makeup and wearing a golden wig, which probably the host, approached Xian Tao.


    It''s been five consecutive days already since the host saw this chubby but cute man. Since Xian Tao was a neer who visits themtely, he got attention from p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es and the host. They approached him from time to time but they were all got rejected.


    The host taught that it must be Xian Tao''s first time visiting this kind of ce. Xian Tao must probably facing a crisis on his identity and denies the fact that he likes men.


    The host was very patient and allows Xian Tao to choose from the men that he brought.


    Xian Tao''s chubby face looked at the five men. They are all topless. Some were muscr, some were lean and some just look like a kid. Nevertheless, they have good looks.


    Xian Tao could not help but have goosebumps.


    For the good sake, he was a straight man! If these are girls, he might consider it.


    "Uh- N-no thanks. I''m just here to watch. " He smiled awkwardly and focused his eyes on the stage.


    A n.a.k.e.d muscr man was dancing on the pole.


    Xian Tao could not help butpare this man''s body to Mu Fian, the muscr type among them.


    The host just smiled. This chubby man was shy. He thought.


    "Take your time, but I tell you, you need to taste ''it'' to know what''s truly in your heart." The host meaningfully said.


    Xian Tao just nodded and thanked the host. He continued watching the stage while looking around from time to time. He could not spot his target. It''s been five days already and he did not even spot that Qi guy even once.


    But based on there initial investigation, that Qi Hier visits this ce secretly once in a week. It must be one of these days that he should have spotted this man.


    Another tall man joined the stage. He was on the leaner type. Xian Tao could not help but think of him as Lin Ruo, the lean one among them.


    The lean man danced with the muscled guy. Then he suddenly kneeled and grabbed the muscled guy''s birdie and made a loud sucking sound on the stage.


    Xian Tao felt like puking and ran to the bathroom.


    As he puked, he really regretted it to be assigned on the Qis.


    Bang!


    There was a loud bang sounding from the next stall. Followed by a smacking sound and huff huff sound.


    ''Shit! Can you get a room! The s.e.x room is just a couple of steps away! This is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g restroom, not a f#ck room!''


    Xian Tao was about to shout that when a hoarse voice speak.


    "Q-Qi Hier..w-we s-should not ah! S-should not do i-it ah! A-anymore ah!"


    "What are you saying..huff..you can''t even.. huff.. speak properly. Is it so huff..nice to be once more huff connected with me..?"


    Another deeper voice said. It was full of l.u.s.t.


    Xian Tao''s eyes go wide. With shaking hands he took out his phone and recorded the two loving passion and screaming of each other''s name.


    ''Finally..finally..I''ll be out of this ce!''


    ****


    The Wu Family was one of the old families that had taken roots in the business industry. However, even they are that long deep-rooted in this industry, their business never grows. It just stayed on its spot or even sometimes declined.


    Wu Er believed that the reason why their business didn''t grow that much was because of the internal struggles in the family and in thepany.


    That''s why he sold his share from the Wupany and create his own investmentpany from that money. Now, he was making a lot of money from this decision.


    However, even the road for him was smooth, there''s one thing that he was helpless about.


    Wu Er visits the detention center every week.


    He was in the visitor''s area.


    "Inmate 6039! " The deputy shouted.


    After a while, Inmate 6309 came out. He was a pale thin man that looked alike Wu Er.


    "Brother Yu!" Wu Er stands up.


    "Little brother." Wu Yu walked to the screen that was separating them. He then sat and picked up the telephone.


    "Brother Yu, how have you been? You''re got thinner again. They should have improved the food here." Wu Erined.


    Wu Yu just smiled weakly and shook his head.


    "Nah. It''s a prison. I''ll get used to the food. How about you?"


    Wu Er smiled sadly.


    His brother was a good person. He just keeps everything to himself.


    "I''m good. Mypany is growing. Soon, I will get you out of here." Wu Er bit his lips. He had been saying it to his brother for a year already.


    As usual, his brother just smiled faintly. A year ago, when he said this line, his brother believed him. But now, a year had passed already, his brother had lost hope.


    "It''s no use. I''ll just wait eight years here. It''s not that bad. " Wu Yuforted Wu Er.


    He knew that his little brother was doing everything to get him out. But the evidence against him was so solid. Nowyers wanted to take the case anymore. At first, because of money, a lot ofwyers tried. Wu Er even spent a lot of money for detectives and prosecutors. But when they handle the case they couldn''t find any evidence that could help Wu Yu clear his name.


    "That man and woman were truly despicable. Soon, brother, I will get you out of here and we will kick that bastard in this jail." Wu Er said.


    Wu Yu just shook his head.


    "Just continue on with your life. It''s good your not dependent on the Wu family. Just make yourpany stronger. So when they turned to you, you will hold out for yourself and will not end up like me."


    Wu Er just clenched his fist. Even his brother lost hope he did not.


    The time for visiting ends quickly.


    Wu Er drove out and look for another detective agency. He would try and try until he found a way to clear his brother''s name.


    He did not notice that there was a car following him everywhere he went.


    *****


    It was midnight.


    Xiong Zhi was reviewing all the files that filed up in thesest three days. It was all the reports from Fang Dien,? Mr. Bang, SHM, and Linfeng.


    She took note of it.


    She writes some email and sends it to her uncle Xiong Nuen Zai and Aunt Xiong Mai.*


    (A/n: * refer to chap 49)


    She also sent an email to Ms. Bivia Chang.*


    (A/n: refer to chap 15)


    She then opened thest email that Fang Dien sent.


    [ We have decided. We will take the path that you decide. I guess it is to create IHZHI''S ArtWorld right?


    We already talked to Mr. Co.


    Land Co will be monopolized at our disposal. We will visit thend personally. If you want toe, we will reschedule it. These are thends ( file ¦Ð) ]


    Xiong Zhi clicked the file. She studied it for a bit. Then she decided it was better to visit it personally.


    [Alright. Mr. Bang also agreed. We will have a meeting with Mr. Bang. Invite Mr. Co and Xiao Mei as well. We will visit thend next week. ]


    She sent it and forwarded the file to Mr. Bang. She informed Mr. Bang about the uing meeting and to review thend in the files as well.


    And after that, Xiong Zhi went to sleep.


    *****


    Days were unstoppable as time was running.


    Xiong Zhi bes very busy after ss since she had to meet with Mr. Bang and Fang Dien. She was also receiving reports after reports from SHM. She has to review every report ande up with a n to make every investor stay before the month ends.


    Right now, Xiong Zhi was using everything she has at her disposal. Whether it was a connection or money.


    The four informed her that they already finished their initial investigations. They are now finding holes for Xiong Zhi to use.


    Xiong Zhi stared once more at her checklist:


    Yi An


    Er Bing


    San Chin


    Si Giovanni


    Wu Er


    Liu Fung


    Qi Gan


    Qi Hier


    Eight investors that hold 50% of the resources and money for the ArtWorld.


    She needed to personally visit these four and make them stay for a month. Then, she will win the trial.


    Xiong Zhi looked again at the printouts. It came from SHM and from Linfeng.


    The four owners really worked hard. They are really efficient and talented. In a matter of days, their stalking and investigations were fruitful. With this a lot of information, Xiong Zhi wondered if the four even sleep.


    But what she was surprised more was SC moved fast as well. They all got the investors hooked for their new projects. ording to Linfeng, to not make the investors suspicious, SC create three ghost projects and make the investors invest in it differently.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised that SC would really take it that far just for Linfeng''s favor. Or to say, just for his friend. It seems like his friend really holds a lot of power in SC.

 Chapter 108 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Preparation</h4>


    In the Lu Mansion, Old Lu was on the inte with the board of directors of the Lu Empire.


    "If anyone one of you would not attend this Sunday, then don''t work on Monday! And the days after that!" Old Lu threatened the old people on the screen.


    The shareholders and directors just smiled at Old Lu. How could they not attend this event when this lion Old Lu was so agitated about it? Moreover, they also want to meet this mysterious grandson of the lion Lu. With how Old Lu gave importance to this grandson of his, they somehow guessed that the second young master would be the sessor of the Lu Empire. In other words, that boy would be their future boss.


    So they all promise that they would attend the event.


    In the different locations of the directors and holders, they also let their sessor be prepared to attend the party with them. They all reminded their young one''s that,


    ''You have to meet your future boss this Sunday!''


    After the short meeting, Old Lu''s personal assistant, butler Ding, came to him and bowed.


    "Sir, we already distributed all the invitation cards. This is butler Zhou from Xiong Family. " Butler Ding handed the phone.


    Old Lu nced at it.


    "Tell him I wish to speak with Old Xiong."


    Butler Ding did what Old Lu asked.


    He then put the phone on the table. It was on the loudspeaker mode.


    "On what pleasure I have that you wish to speak with me, Lion Lu?" An old voice echoed in the room.


    "You''re still dramatic tiger Xiong. Is it bad to ask you how are you doing this time?" Old Lu said while he leaned on his soft cushion.


    "It took you thirty years to ask me that? Just cut the chase." Old Xiong said. It was clear he was impatient.


    Old Lu furrowed his brow. This tiger Xiong never failed to get on his nerves.


    If it wasn''t because of his precious grandson, he would not reach out to invite this stingy old man.


    "My youngest grandson will be celebrating his 17th birthday. This is a big day. You shoulde."


    The line was silent for a moment. Clearly,


    Old Xiong was taken aback.


    ''He called me just for this grandson of his?''


    "...is that how you invite people? Why would I care if it''s your grandson''s birthday? I don''t even attend my own grandchildren''s birthday." Old Xiong saidnguidly.


    Old Lu stared darkly at the phone on the table. He reached out for it.


    This old man! Really want to get on his nerves!!!


    "Then don''te! Prisci really made the right choice that he chose me over you!" Old Lu bring up the old times to annoy Old Xiong. He did not wait for Old Xiong''s infuriatedment and hang up. He threw the phone on the wall.


    What a despicable old man! He never changed!


    Butler Ding was just silent. He looked at his phone that got broken. It''s a good thing that when Old Lu said he would call Old Xiong he got this premonition that his phone would end up a fate worse than death. So he saved all the important files on his email and took out his memory card as well. He stopped bringing extra phone since thirty years ago. These two both did not change. They still at each other''s throat.


    Butler Ding steps forward and asked Old Lu.


    "Should I sent the invitations to Mr. Xiong?"


    Old Lu was silent. After a while, he answered.


    "Send it."


    ''No matter what, if hees or not, depends on him.''


    But Old Lu believed that that stingy old man woulde for whatever reason that old man came up with.


    *****


    In the dark smoky room, a man in his thirties was holding his pipe. His long legs were stretched out. His well-built back was rxed. His eyes were closed like he was taking a nap.


    A young man slowly approached the man on the chair. The young man did not speak and just wait for the man in the chair to call him.


    "What is it?" A deep detached voice sounded after a long while.


    "S-sir, there ''s movement from Lu Mansion."


    The man in the chair opened his eyes. His eyes were solid ck. He turned his chair around to face the young man.


    The young man bowed lower and was sweating inside. It was clear he feared the man in the chair. The young man could not tell what his boss was thinking. He could not see the man''s expression behind the smoke. But he felt the cold stare from the man.


    "Then?" The deep voice sounded again.


    "W-we followed them and investigate them. I-its an invitation card."


    Silence.


    "The sample?" The man in the chair asked once more.


    The young man quickly steps forward to hand an envelope.


    The man in the chair epted it. He opened the envelope.


    When he saw the card, a glint shed in those dark orbs.


    Finally, he smiled. No, to be precise, he wasughing silently.


    Heughed without a sound. This is how heughed when he found something funny.


    Afterughing a good long while. He put back the card into the envelope.


    He handed it to the young man.


    The man in the chairid back once more, quite rxed.


    "Call Jin. Tell him to prepare himself to attend a birthday party." Then heughed silently once more.


    The young man bowed and stepped back. When he was out of the room, he breathed out heavily.


    ''That was really scary.'' He could die at any moment in that room. He really wants to quit his job.


    He took out his phone and dialed the number of their First Young Master''s personal assistant.


    ****


    The Lu family was one of the legendary families. Their reputation has been long deep-rooted to the ground since ancient times. Like the Xiong family, they .u.mted their wealth through hundred of years. Now in the 20th century, they are a humongous empire that made all the business figures bowed to them in reverence and would want to curry favor from them.


    And this said empire was actually silently brewing a big event. However, no matter how discreet they are on preparing this event, a lot of big figures still heard of it. So in the most upper circle of the business industry, this information bes the most in-demand.


    A lot of people are buying information on who will attend the party, how could they got an invitation, and mostly is about the celebrant, the youngest master in the Lu family.


    They could not be med. As they never heard of this second young master before.


    Then news came out that the second young master studied privately in New York and just recently came to China.


    So it would be the first time that the second young master would celebrate his birthday in China.


    A lot of business figures really want to attend the party. They want to have connections to this second young master. And a first impression is a first step to establish connection and ''friendship''.


    Old Lu be aware of this, so he gives out more invitations to the big figures only.


    However, he forbid the media to cover it, as he still wants to celebrate this event more privately. Since it was Lu Yin Ze''s first birthday party after decades.


    Old Lu wants Lu Yin Ze to be exposed to the world slowly. So Lu Yin Ze would not be overwhelmed and slowly adjust to the business world.


    ****


    It was Friday, and tomorrow will be the start of the weekend.


    Lu Yin Ze nned to talk to Xiong Zhi or to Song Xuantin in lunch or after ss. But the two seemed to be so busy that during lunch they are talking to their phones (Xiong Zhi) or talking to someone else ( Gu Zhen) and when the bell rang the two will bid him goodbye and left.


    He always loses his chance to talked to them. He was not even sure if they woulde.


    So would he just leave it to fate to decide?


    Lu Yin Ze with low spirits left school and went home.


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi was on her way to IHZHI.


    She was not wasting time even in her car. She was still reviewing the reports from SHM. She kept resending and responding to emails after emails.


    A ting sounded.


    It was from Ms. Bivia Chang.


    Xiong Zhi opened it and was happy that it was fruitful.


    Xiong Zhi was now almost done with her preparation. Next week, would be another round of battle. This time, she would handle it personally.


    She arrived at IHZHI.


    Mr. Bang, Mr. Co, Xiao Mei, and Fang Dien were on the table waiting for her.


    As she arrived, she did not waste time but start the meeting immediately.


    On that busy and normal day, without the knowledge of the legendaries figures such as the Xiong, the Lu, the Guan or the Tang,


    the creation of IHZHI''s ArtWorld that would soon rock the world was born.

 Chapter 109 - Preparation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Preparation (II)</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue was looking at the arrival of the new dresses. It was all so extravagant and the quality was top notch.


    "As expected of Mr. Cang!"


    Suddenly the door opened and a happy face of Xiong De appeared.


    "Wuyu''er! Dad has good news for you!"


    Xiong Wuyu faces scrunched up a bit.


    "Dad, what are you doing in my room? Can it wait? You see, I''m checking out my clothes." Xiong Wuyue ignored Xiong De and kept looking at the clothes. It was the clothes that she would wear in the uing event of IAmFashionista.


    Xiong De nced at it. However, he ignored the clothes that cost thousands of dors.


    "Listen. I happened to get information. Tomorrow is Lu''s second young master''s birthday. It will be a big event!" Xiong De said with excitement boiling in his blood.


    "What. Lu? As in THE LU family?"


    Xiong Wuyue thought she misheard.


    Xiong De nodded.


    "It seems the second young master who lived in New York recently flown back in China. He would celebrate his birthday tomorrow. For sure, a lot of BIG and legendary people will be there. It is a chance." Xiong De''s greedy eyes gleamed.


    However, Xiong Wuyue was not convinced.


    "So soon? If that so big, why I didn''t hear of it?"


    "My daughter, the more discreet it was the more private it is. And who attends people in private? Big and mighty figures. The Lu family probably wants to stay quiet about it. Fortunately, I have a lot of connections. Or else, I will miss this opportunity. I got information that a lot of mighty figures will attend. Because the Lion Lu invited them personally! I bet all the legendary families will attend! We have to attend this! No matter what!"


    Xiong De was really thrilled. He could imagine those legendary people in one ce. And he will be there as well. He was looking at them like those people are a bottomless gold mine.


    Xiong Wuyue''s heart now was stirred.


    "That great? Who is this second young master? Will he inherit the Lu Empire?"


    She asked while her eyes gleamed.


    "I''m not sure. But we can confirm on that day. " then Xiong De turned to Xiong Wuyue.


    "Daughter, you can use this chance to see if this second master is worthy of your heart. I heard he has a beauty that could rival the angels. If you.."? manage to capture his attention, we will have more opportunity to raise! He intends to say


    But Xiong Wuyue cut him off.


    "I know that father. Your daughter knows what to do. Even I have someone in my heart, I will see to it if that man is worthy of me. I''m open to anybody. " Xiong Wuyue said. She was confident that she could trap any man to fall for her. Even though ying someone''s heart might be cruel for her since she has someone in her heart. But for their path, she would help.


    Ah! Her beauty would be used again.


    Xiong Wuyue put her hands on her cheeks.


    She just wished that Lu Second master really has great beauty and would seed the Lu Empire.


    ****


    In Guan mansion.


    Guan Gao Huan was having dinner with his grandfather and his two older brothers.


    "Tomorrow is the Lu second young master''s birthday. I''ll be attending. Who wille with me?" Old Guan asked while he sipped on his soup.


    The moment Guan Gao Huan heard of the ''Lu second young master'' he momentarily stopped.? But he continued eating like he was not interested.


    "Tomorrow? That''s quite fast. They managed to keep the matter very secretly." Guan Guri said with surprise. Guan Guri just learned recently that Lu Yin Ze, their former ymate, just got here in China.


    Guan Guri was the oldest among the three masters of the Gu family. Right now, he was handling most of thepany in the Gu Empire. However, Old Gu seems to not be satisfied with him. Guan Guri was just average and there''s no exceptional thing about him.


    "I can''te. You bettere, older brother." Guan Xixin, the second young master, said to Guan Guri. He was ignoring Gao Huan''s existence.


    Guan Xixin was in college now. He was attending a top university in the U.S. but he recently went home after Guan Gao Huan went to China.


    Guan Xixin was smart and capable. Old Guan believed that this second grandson of his would be good at handling the business. However, this second grandson of his doesn''t have any ambition to lead the empire. Guan Xixin just wanted to support his older brother, Guan Guri.


    Old Guan just stayed silent. So Guan Guri did not say anything as well.


    Old Guan suddenly turned to Guan Gao Huan.


    "How about you, child? Are you free tomorrow?" It was clear that Old Guan decided to bring Guan Gao Huan instead of Guan Guri.


    Guan Gao Huan politely smiled. He looked at both of his brothers. He did not forget to stare back at his second brother who was looking deeply at him with unconcealed enmity.


    Guan Gao Huan just smiled.


    "I''m sorry, grandfather. But I think it''s best if First brother Guri attend the banquet with you. First brother is handling the Guan empire now. It''s good for the empire if both of you attend the event." Gao Huan said.


    "Ha. Ha.Ha. of course! Of course! You have the most insight! Fine, I''ll bring your brother Guri. It''s nice to have a family in harmony!" Old Guan said while he drank his wine. He was clearly happy.


    Old Lu was most satisfied with Guan Gao Huan among his grandsons. This third grandson of his was a genius, excellent, polite and knew when to step back for a greater benefit.


    Guan Gao Huan just put a polite smile on his face as he eats. No one seems to know that he really wants to attend as well. It was an event with a lot of opportunities. He could imagine who''s people will attend. If his grandfather would personallye, for sure other mighty figures wille as well. But then he has to give up this opportunity for the sake of his mask.


    "Thank you, brother." Guan Guri thanked Guan Gao Huan sincerely.


    "No worries."


    Gao Huan answered however his grip on the fork be tighter. For now, he would give this chance for this idiot to attend.


    After the dinner, Guan Guri and Old Guan went straight to Old Guan''s study. Maybe they would prepare for tomorrow''s event.


    Guan Gao Huanstly left the table.


    As he turned to the stairs, Guan Xixin was standing and leaning on the wall. He stared coldly at Guan Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan ignored him and passed him by. But Guan Xixin spoke.


    "It''s so disgusting how you act earlier. You might fool grandfather and brother Guri. But not me."


    Guan Gao Huan with a polite smile looked back at him.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying older brother."


    Guan Xixin stared at Gao Huan''s face. He started at his golden eyes.


    "Don''t call me brother. We''re not even blood-rted, you freak." Guan Xixin strode past him while bumping his shoulders.


    Guan Gao Huan was left silently on the staircase.


    He was clenching his fist until his nails broke his skin. A small amount of blood flows out.


    When he felt the pain, Guan Gao Huan calmed down.


    ''One more...just one more..''


    One more and he would lose his patience to this so-called ''second brother'' of his.


    That time he wandered if that man could still run his mouth like that.


    ******


    Xiong Zhi fell down on her bed. Today was so tiring!


    She met with Fang Dien andpany for the ArtWorld. She also met with the four in SHM.


    All the brainwork was taking a toll on her and making Xiong Zhi sleepy.


    Then a ring suddenly wakes her up.


    Xiong Zhi with all of her strength tapped the answered button.


    "Zhiii!!!!! I almost forgot to tell you!! Sheez! It''s a good thing I checked my stuff! Or else Yin Ze would really strangle me to death-" Then thinking of Lu Yin Ze''s angelic face while strangling her, the strangling part was blurred, Song Xuantin changed herst sentence.


    "-or maybe not. I can''t imagine him doing that. Thank God! You''re still awake! Are you prepared now? You should prepare. Should we go together? Oh, but I will bring Gu Zhen with me. But. I did not give it to you earlier. Tsk. I should have given it to you. I totally forgot. So yeah, we should all three go together. The invitation is with me-" Song Xuantin did not give Xiong Zhi a chance to speak but spout words afterwords.


    Finally, as Xiong Zhi wasn''t making sense of what Song Xuantin was saying she cut her off.


    "Why are you calling?"


    Song Xuantin finally stopped her long tirade and went back to the main subject.


    "Tomorrow is Yin Ze''s birthday."


    Silence.


    "Who is he?"


    Song Xuantin turned silent.


    "My goodness. You''ve been with him for more than a month already. Every day you sit beside him. And he even presents us with food every lunch! How could you forget him?" Song Xuantin said unbelievingly


    "Oh. You''re talking about Lu Yin Ze."


    Xiong Zhi finally realize they are talking about Lu Yin Ze.


    "Duh. Is there another Yin Ze in our ssroom?" Song Xuantin said with rolling eyes.


    ''Well, it''s amon sense that you have to call him LU Yin Ze. Since he is a part of the legendary Lu family. ''


    Xiong Zhi thought.


    Only with the same status as the inner circles in the family, they could call each other in first names. Even Xiong Zhi called Lu Yin Ze as Lu Yin Ze.


    Only Song Xuantin has the guts to do that to Lu Yin Ze as well as with Xiong Zhi.


    "How do you know about it?" Xiong Zhi asked. It was just too sudden. She didn''t also hear the news that there will be an event like that. Unless it was so private and discreet.


    "He gives us invitations. "


    "I don''t receive any."


    "Uhm. That because I identally got yours and brought it home. Don''t worry, we will meet ahead of time so I can give you the invitation. I will bring Gu Zhen. He wants toe." Song Xuantin said.


    "Alright. Tell me the address. "


    The two then discussed what they would bring for Lu Yin Ze as presents.

 Chapter 110 - Sunday Evening

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Sunday Evening</h4>


    It was Sunday.


    Xiong Zhi with sorrow emailed Linfeng that their date, no, their meeting would be postponed.


    Xiong Zhiforted herself that she could meet Linfeng anytime, but attending her friend''s birthday was only once a year.


    Besides, that Lu guy was a suicidal guy. His heart was ruthlessly broken a few days ago and now his friends would not even attend his precious birthday. So with a mind of ''I''ll just drop by to give my gift and well wishes'' Xiong Zhi prepared to go.


    However, as she was dressing, a maid knocked on her door.


    Xiong Zhi wearing a robe opened her door.


    The maid bowed.


    "Young Miss, your grandfather is looking for you. He is waiting in the main study."


    Xiong Zhi with calm face change first into a normal dress and went to the study.


    Old Xiong was looking into the files when she came.


    "Grandfather." Xiong Zhi bowed.


    "Zhi''er,e with meter evening. We will attend Lion Lu''s grandson''s birthday party." Old Lu said without looking up from the reports.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    ''Grandfather will being?''


    Old Xiong rarely attend an event. Because of his status and reputation, Old Xiong only attended the big events where mighty figures gathered.


    But this event, it might be once in a year event, but it was just a birthday party. To be precise it was a teenage party. His grandfather never attends a young one''s party before whether they are the heiress of Tang or heir of Guan family.


    So Xiong Zhi really wondered why Old Xiong needs to attend personally.


    Old Xiong seems to know what she was thinking.


    "I initially don''t want to go, but that old Lu called me personally. Let''s give them face. I''ll just drop by to give my gift and you''ll stay in the party. It will be good for your exposure." Old Xiong said.


    Xiong Zhi just stays silent.


    If Old Xiong wille there''s no doubt that the other legendary figure woulde as well. As her grandfather said, it would bring a good benefit to her.


    However, Old Xiong doesn''t know that Xiong Zhi was already invited.


    "Butler Zhou would send you your dress. Don''t worry about anything. I will handle your gift." Old Xiong said. This would be the first time that Old Xiong would bring out Xiong Zhi to attend an event outside Xiong. So Old Xiong wanted to prepare everything for her. Unconsciously, Old Xiong epted Xiong Zhi as his sessor.


    However, Xiong Zhi was debating her self.


    She and Song Xuantin have ns. The party was evening but they would meet early as after lunch because they need to choose and buy a gift for Lu Yin Ze.


    Xiong Zhi did not expect that her grandfather woulde.


    Xiong Zhi peeked at Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong was just acting normal. He still has that majestic aura around him. However, no one could know that behind that unyielding old man was an excited Old man to unt his granddaughter to Old Lu and those Old people.


    Old Xiong knew thatter on, there would be unting of grandchildren.


    Then Old Xiong noticed that Xiong Zhi was still standing.


    "You may go. Rest well. Soter you''ll have energy."


    Xiong Zhi with her nk face and torn heart withdraws.


    When she arrived at her room she called Song Xuantin.


    "Xuantin, I can''t go with you." Xiong Zhi directly said.


    "Huh? You will not go? Yin Ze will be sad. " Song Xuantin who was curling her hair on the other line said. She wanted to persuade Xiong Zhi toe.


    "Did your grandfather did not let you?" Song Xuantin thought that maybe Xiong Zhi''s mighty grandfather did not allow Xiong Zhi to attend the event of their rival''s.


    "No. My grandfather wille with me. We will goter in the evening."


    "Oh. How about your gift? Don''t tell me you don''t have a personal gift to Yin Ze?" Song Xuantin brings down the curler and focused on the phone.


    "My grandfather will prepare a gift for him." Xiong Zhi said.


    "That doesn''t count. Yin Ze personally invited us. Don''t you see the invitation? It looks like we are his main guest." And then remembering something Song Xuantin murmured. "Oh yeah. You don''t see that invitation. Anyway, at least a token will be fine. You know that guy. Even little things make him happy."


    Xiong Zhi agreed to what Song Xuantin said. Lu Yin Ze might be a rich guy and silent type. But interacting with him make Xiong Zhi realized he was like a child who wants attention and care. He mostly appreciated little things. Like when they have seatwork. She and Song Xiantin was done. But Lu Yin Ze was not. Xiong Zhi knew that Lu Yin Ze grow up in the hospital and he was not even homeschooled. So it''s hard for him to cope up in some of their sses especially their school was so advance. At that time, they both helped him to finish his work. Song Xuantin was in the speaking department so she''s the one who taught him and Xiong Zhi was the one who does the solving. After ss, Lu Yin Ze sincerely thanked them. He smiled at them and he looked like he was about to cry. Song Xuantin even made fun of him at that time.


    "And remember, Yin Ze always give us food at lunch. We are basically a parasite*. " Song Xuantin convince Xiong Zhi more.


    (A/n: * - relying on your needs to someone )


    Then shback of Lu Yin Ze''s food offering and thest help with the confidential information about thend appeared in Xiong Zhi''s mind.


    Suddenly, Xiong Zhi got the feeling of responsibility to give something in return.


    And what she wanted to give was something sincere.


    "Alright. I''ll think about it."


    *******


    The luxury hotel was the most extravagant hotel in China. It gives justice to its name, every corner of it screams luxury.


    The Lu Empire like every other empire amodates many businesses. But it was first known for its hotels and amodations.


    And the Luxury hotel was their pride.


    Not anyone could rent this ce. Even you spend a million dors for a night you could not easily rent even one of the rooms here. Unless you are a member or got rmendations from a member using their membership card.


    There is a hierarchy in membership.


    Red member, green member, golden member, and ck member.


    Red was the least type of membership. Usually, they are the CEO''s of the bigpanies and young masters and young miss of the legendary families.


    Green member, they are the board of directors and shareholders of the big empires. Some of the branched of the Lu family is green members as well.


    Golden members are can only be counted through fingers. They are the owners of the big empires and the head of the legendary families such as Old Xiong and Old Guan.


    The ck member was practically the main Lu family. Old Lu, the first young master and second young master are the only people who are ck members.


    And now, for its ck member, the Luxury hotel was close for business and all the focus was on the event.


    It was no joke when the people rumored that it was a ''big'' event. Even it was private and unknown to the public, in the upper circle of society it was the hottest topic.


    Those who were lucky to know the information, did everything they can to attend this party.


    Just knowing that the event will be on Luxury hotel, the wealthy men who can''t even afford to stay a night here was so excited by just stepping on this ''can be seen but can''t be a touch'' hotel. This might be the first andst time they can see the inside of the hotel!


    On the ground floor, there was an unsaidpetition for every car that would arrive. A Bugatti car opened, and the arrival received an awed gaze from the staff and guests. But then a Lamborghini arrived after that car that stole the limelight. However, before the upant of the car arrived at the entrance, a Trevita came up behind him. Gasped and starstruck expression could be seen from the staff.


    It was the same in the rooftop.


    In the rooftop, jets after jets keep parking on the helipad. It was the guest that was invited by Old Lu thates from other countries.


    A Gulfstream G500 fly over and a middle-aged man came down. As he was lead by the staff to the private elevator, a Gulfstream G650ERR parked in the helipad. The middle-aged man knew that the upant was not so simple. So he waited for the upant toe down.


    A girl between the age of 16 or 18 came down. She was wearing a luxurious backless evening gown. She has a perfect figure and her temperament was cold and aloof. Then she waited and helped an Old woman toe down. When the middle-aged man saw the Old woman he became excited and greeted them.


    (A/n: A Gulfstream G500 cost $44.5 million. Gulfstream G650ERR was more expensive. It cost $71.5 million.)

 Chapter 111 - Lu Yin Zes evening

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Lu Yin Ze''s evening</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze adjusts his bow tie for the fifth time.


    He was nervous, far from excited. He only meets a few people in his life. It was basically the doctor, nurses, guards, and recently his ssmates.


    But this time, he would meet the shareholders and the directors as well as their sessors. He needs to give them a good impression.


    Another thing that he worried about was his friends.


    Would theye? Lu Yin Ze was worried that his friends would not be entertained if theye. So he gave specific instructions to the staff at the entrance. That once Song Xuantin and Xiong Zhi arrived they should lead them to where he was no matter when or where he was at that time.


    Subconsciously, he was hoping and expecting his friends wille.


    Lu Yin Ze was in a luxury room. It was not yet the time for the celebrant toe down. As the guest was stilling.


    A knock interrupted his nervousness.


    "Second young master, a guest name Song Xuantin is with me."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes lit up.


    ''They are here!''


    Lu Yin Ze was so happy that he runs to the door and personally opened it.


    Song Xuantin has her long hair curled. She was wearing a silver-white dress. It was a good dress that shows her good figure. Song Xuantin grows up attending parties with her parents. So her fashion sense was great as well.


    Song Xuantin smiled happily and hug Lu Yin Ze.


    "Happy birthday."


    Lu Yin Ze shyly returned the hug. Then he noticed there''s a guy behind Song Xuantin.


    It was Gu Zhen. He was wearing a ck coat and a white shirt. With his eyesses, he looked cool and rich.


    Gu Zhen just nods at him and murmur to him a ''happy birthday''.


    Lu Yin Ze just returned the nod and thank him foring. Then he looked behind the two of them.


    ''Where''s Xiong Zhi?''


    His expectant look made the naughty Song Xuantin joked.


    "Zhi is busy. She said she doesn''t know if she''lle."


    No matter how prepared Lu Yin Ze was, that his friends may note, he can''t help but feel sad and disappointed. But he did not let it show too much.


    "It''s alright. She''s busy. I''ll make sure she''lle next year." Lu Yin Ze said with a small smile.


    Gu Zhen looked at Song Xuantin thinking what kind of naughty things she was ying at. He knew that Xiong Zhi woulde with her grandfather.


    But the naughty kid who had been with Lu Yin Ze all the time noticed that sad look in his eyes. Song Xuantin easily became guilty, she was about to take it back that Xiong Zhi wouldeter when a door opened and Old Lu with his butler came.


    Old Lu was wearing ancient white clothing with an embroidered Lion and character Lu at his back. He looked very majestic.


    And this majestic old man was stunned when he saw that they are people in the most private ce in the Luxury hotel.


    The two guests are both young, at the same age as his grandson. Old Lu guessed that it was his grandson''s friends from school.


    "Oh! You might be thedy that has the mouth of an old woman. " Old Lu said as she examined Song Xuantin. He nodded with approval as he saw that this little girl has a beautiful lively face. So even this girl''s status was low, with this face, she can stand beside Lu Yin Ze as his friend.


    Old Lu knew that Lu Yin Ze has two girl friends and recently acquired a boy friend. Old Lu already talked to Xiong Zhi on the phone earlier. Based on that tone of voice, Old Lu somehow guessed that Xiong Zhi was a calm, confident and smart girl. Unlike the girl in front of him, who was quirky and lively.


    Song Xuantin who was being examined only focused on the word that ''has the mouth of an old woman''. She looked at Lu Yin Ze with me. Her eyes were clearly saying, ''Is this how you talked about me?'' But Song Xuantin was never angry.


    Then Old Lu looked at Gu Zhen. Gu Zhen just looked at him without being intimidated. Then Gu Zhen bowed. A sign of respect.


    Old Lu nodded.


    "And this is?"


    "My ssmate and my groupmate, Gu Zhen." Lu Yin Ze answered. He talked also about Gu Zhen since sometimes Gu Zhen uninvitedly eat with them.


    "Oh. I remember! This is the guy who looted the cheesecake I chose."


    The two looked at Lu Yin Ze with me.


    ''What kind of stories you are telling your grandfather about us?!''


    Lu Yin Ze just coughed. He knew that his grandfather was only teasing them.


    Old Lu saw their exchange and saw how ufortable his grandson is. Heughed. It seems like Lu Yin Ze has good friends that would not take advantage of him aside from the food he was bringing at lunch.


    "Alright. I will just get this grandson of mine." Then Old Lu turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    "Mrs. Tang is here. Come, great her first." Lu Yin Ze and two were stunned.


    ''Mrs. Tang? Is it the Old Mistress Tang of the legendary Tang family? The tigress?''


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but wonder how a majestic figure equal to his grandfather woulde to attend his birthday.


    He first told his friends to befortable and the staff would lead themter to him once the event start.


    Then he followed his grandfather out.


    ******


    Xiong Zhi''s ends the call with Old Master Lu.


    When she went to the car she was stunned.


    Linfeng was waiting for her and opened the car''s door for her.


    Then Old Xiong told Xiong Zhi that Linfeng would help him in this social gathering to expand her knowledge of people and her connections.


    With this news, Xiong Zhi was happier.


    Her eyes could not help but peek at Linfeng from time to time.


    Xiong Zhi peeked once more to Linfeng''s side profile while at the same time Linfeng glimpse at her. They were both stunned for a moment as they caught each other peeping. However, they quickly looked away at each other like they were scalded.


    Xiong Zhi keeps looking because Linfeng was so handsome in his ck suit. She always saw Linfeng in a ck suit and he was always handsome. But this time, Linfeng exudes calmness and silent confidence that a woman finds attractive. In addition to that, he was young and he would have so much time to be a more outstanding man.


    While Linfeng did not get enough look when Xiong Zhi got in the car earlier.


    Xiong Zhi was born beautiful. However, with the ocean blue evening gown that shows off her white shoulder and corbone made her more charming and seductive in a dignified manner. Her ck hair that was usually flowing down was held up in a loose bun. Showing off her white nape. There is two curly hair on the sides of her face. Making her face smaller and sweet. However, her calm and unperturbed eyes show how matured her upbringing was. Her lips were painted cherry red, unlike her usual light one.


    Linfeng could not help but look at her more than twice.


    There was an awkward silence in the car.


    The driver, Mr. Ji*, also has a serious expression. From his mirror, he could see clearly the secret nces of the two. He wanted to root for them but then he knew it was impossible.


    The other was their Young Miss and while the other was a butler. However, they clearly had feelings for each other. It was a forbidden love story! Mr. Ji was escted and then hopeless. As a witness, he was very troubled.


    (A/n: *- don''t forget our Mr. Ji our driver from chapter 17 ;) )


    With this atmosphere, the car that was following behind the car of Mr. old Xiong, with five cars around them, proceeds their way to Luxury hotel.


    *****


    A ck Lamborghini parked far away from the Luxury hotel.


    The driver of that car looked at the rearview mirror. Heposed himself before he courageously said the truth.


    "Young master, we cannot move on without an invitation."


    They could not enter the parking lot without a pass. His master could not enter the hotel without an invitation. Even they use manpower they would not be able to win over those top guards and tight security.


    It was the gathering of the mightiest, all of them no doubt, bring their own guards.


    So, the reception, the Luxury hotel would prepare more manpower and firearms than them.


    "Are you doubting me?" A deep and maic voice without any ripples sounded behind him.


    The driver answered no and drive further to the parking lot. As he expected, several guards went to them to ask for their pass.


    The window at the back seat came down. A hand like jade gives them a ck membership card.


    The guards were stunned. They knew what the ck card means. It was from Lu''s main family, the owner of the Luxury hotel.


    They checked the card and the name they saw was ''Lu Jin'', the first young master.


    The guards now were on the tight spot. They were employed under the Luxury hotel, and to be direct, they''re boss was the Lu family. However, the chief clearly told them that they need the invitation for everyone no matter who they are.


    The guard awkwardly smiled.


    "It is the first young master. Forgive us for stopping you. Just for the sake of protocol, can you please show to us the invitation card?"


    The window was rolled down more and a handsome face with dark eyes stared at them expressionlessly.


    "Is my surname not enough?" His deep and authoritative voice scared the guard. And when he took a glimpse of his face he was more frightened .

 Chapter 112 - Lu Yin Zes night (II)

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Lu Yin Ze''s night (II)</h4>


    The Tang family was one of the legendary families in China. If there was a tiger Xiong, a Lion Lu and Wolf Guan, there is also a tigress Tang.


    These four families are legendaries for some reason.


    They were all long deep-rooted in the business industry for more than a century. It''s unimaginable how much money they had.


    However, unlike the three families that grow in the business industry, the Tang family originated from a Martial Arts Organization or the so-called Jianghu*.


    (A/n: *-munity for the martial artist in ancient times)


    In the old times, the Tang family was known for their martial arts and manpower that every official wanted to be friendly with them. They have many connections. May it be political, industrial, or economical. People look for their protection.


    At the end of 1800, the Tang family .u.mted so much money that they put it to business to grow. They used their connections, and like a cheetah, their business prospers so fast and smooth. No enemy came to look for them. Since the Tang familyposed of martial arts experts.


    Since the family originated from martial arts, they required their descendants to study the manual.


    They prosper for so long and dominated the country.


    However, the heavens became fair.


    In 1900, men descendants be rare from the Tang family. Like the Tang family was being cursed, generations after generations the Tang women gave birth only to women. There''s no male descendant.


    This was a huge matter to the Tang family. Men could only inherit the empire, men could only study the manual.


    Because of this, the Tang family that single-handedly dominated the east side of the world declined.


    Until the two generations above the current mistress, Tang realized that even they are women they need to uphold their surname, Tang.


    Since they still have power, money, and authority. The women in the Tang family only ept a man to marry in the family. They study and teach their daughters the manual even it was difficult for women. They learned and teach them the business despite the discrimination in society. Luckily, they still held power in the industry.


    Until the Tang family stands equal to the three families. Now, this empire that was run by women was not any less than the three empires.


    The Tang empire was revered, especially when it has so much long and admirable history.


    Lu Yin Ze was led to the elevator. He hadn''t met anyone aside from his friends.


    This would be the first guest that he would greet.


    A ting sounded and the elevator opened.


    An old woman with her back straight wearing a white qipao was revealed. She looked only in the fifties when in fact her age was in the seventies. She was healthy and dignified.


    "Tang Ying. You haven''t aged since thest time I saw you." Old Lu greeted them with augh.


    "Hmph. That''s what you always say every time we meet. Even in praises, you''re so stingy." Old Mistress Tang said with her eyebrow raised. Then she looked at Lu Yin Ze. She was stunned a bit and went nearer to him.


    Lu Yin Zeposed himself and bowed.


    "How''s your flight, madam?"


    However, a gasped answers him. Lu Yin Ze could not help but lookup. Then a pair of strong hands cupped his face.


    "Old Lu, you''re grandson really looks a boy version of Prisci! I thought he looked like Sasha at first. But the more I looked, the more I can see Precilia on him." Mistress Tang said unbelieving while she examined Lu Yin Ze''s face left and right. Lu Yin Ze felt like crying. The grip of the olddy was too strong!


    "Hey! Stop it! You''re molesting my grandson!" Old Lu used his walking stick to block Mistress Tang''s hands from touching Lu Yin Ze more.


    Mistress Tang let go of him and harrumph to Old Lu.


    "Now I know, why you favored your second grandson too much. Are you being unfair to your first grandson?"


    "La. " A beautiful girl beside Mistress Tang stopped her from saying more. The girl''s teen''s eyesmunicate to her grandma to stopped talking and pointed it simply to Old Lu and his grandson.


    Old Lu was silent. He wanted to retort that he doesn''t have a first grandson since he followed and chose his father instead of him. But Old Lu can''t say that in front of Lu Yin Ze. He knew that Lu Yin Ze was so sensitive when it came to his brother and father. He doesn''t want to ruin his birthday.


    Mistress Tang was sensitive to this kind of thing as well. Especially they both came from big and wealthy families. They are bound to have inner struggles and problems inside their family.


    To ease the atmosphere, Mistress Tangughed.


    "Looked at me. I''m getting older. Meet my sensible and granddaughter, Tang Xinyang. "


    The girl that Mistresss Tang came with bowed in a graceful manner. She has a small and seductive face. However, if you look closely at her brows, they exudes masculinity.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master Lu and second young master."


    Old Lu examined Tang Xinyang. He felt that this girl was sensible and very dignified. He could somehow see Mistress Tang in the girl.


    "Don''t be fooled by her pretty face. My granddaughter is stronger than your grandson. Do you want to see how strong she is and let her duel your grandson? Oh. If your grandson doesn''t like it, then the strongest bodyguard you have-"


    "La." Tang Xinyang stopped her grandma from provoking all men in the room. She was wearing a very good dress today. If it got torn because of the fight, her little sister would surely be angry when she got wind of it. Then remembering her little sister, Tang Xinyang be sad.


    "Aiyah. Stop jabbering. Let''s go down so you can take a seat. " Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze lead them away.


    The man in the elevator room who got ignored by the people followed them with a helpless smile.


    He was a CEO too. But with the presence of those two humongous CEO, his presence was like an ant. He wasn''t even given a chance to greet the celebrant. Maybe the people taught he was one of the guards that Mistress Tang came with.


    Ahhh, what a sad life.


    *******


    People keeping. There''s nomotion and the atmosphere was sofortable and peaceful since there was no media involved. It was really private. It makes the guests greet each other in their heart''s content. There was slight mocking with their rivals but it was within control. They are wealthy people who regard etiquette and public opinion important.


    Xiong Wuyue hasn''t experienced this kind of party before. There are many people yet it was not crowded since the ce was so big. It was actually spacious.


    Not only that, but every people here are also the rare people that she and her father would take so much effort to meet. Now, they are everywhere.


    "Father...how you manage to get invited?" Xiong Wuyue asked with daze while she looks around.


    She was young. But she grew up in this industry. Even she denied the fact, she knew how impossible for them,? a second branch, to receive an invitation to this event.


    "Your father has a lot of business and wide connections. This is the result." Xiong De said proudly as he looked around with his eyes shing from time to time.


    "Father is the best! Wuyue will learn a lot from you!" Xiong Wuyue said sweetly to her father. Since her father done a great job, she was not stingy to him to give him a praise.


    "When the main eventes, the second young master will greet the crowd. I know our Wu''er will capture his attention. Remember what we talked about." Xiong De carefully reminded his daughter. If they manage to get the second young master Lu''s attention then it would be a great reward for theming to this party.


    Of course, Xiong De would not stop at this. He has a long list of people to ''meet'' and be friends with them.


    "Yes father, I understand." Xiong Wuyue said excitedly. When they are walking earlier she heard a lot of rumor that the second young master was so handsome that he could be mistaken as angels. But more importantly, this grandson was so favored that the Old Lu personally invited the heads of the three legendary families.


    Imagining that the sessor of the Lu Empireing to her and bringing her to dance in front of these people. Confessing to her that he fell in love at first sight, and announcing to these people that he would court her, Xiong Wuyue could not help but be excited.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." A handsome host appeared in the middle of the crowd. The spotlight was on him. Immediately, all the guests turned quiet and looked at him.


    The handsome host smiled that he got all eyes in him. However, sooner it would not be.


    "Let''s wee, our celebrant, Lu''s Second Young Master, Lu Yin Ze." As the host said that, the spotlight turned to the staircase.


    A silver head appeared in front of everyone. He was a tall man and his skin was so fair. They could not still see his face as he bowed and give a hand to the person behind him. Old Lu came out with a smile. He let his grandson support him downstairs. A charming girl followed. Supporting an Old woman wearing an ancient clothing.


    The people were excited as they saw the two humongous people. Especially the presence of Mistress Tang that was so hard to meet.


    The public''s eyes were divided.


    Some people were looking at the two legendary figures while the other was trying to catch a glimpse of the rumored angelic face of the second young master. However, his back was on them as he was still supporting the old man.


    When they are finally at thest stair, Lu Yin Ze turned around to face the crowd.


    At the same time, all the guests gasped in astonishment.


    The light was directed at Lu Yin Ze. His silver hair shined under the light. Whether it was hallucinations, they could see small silver lights surrounding him. His fair skin was so translucent under the light. It gives them a feeling that it was so smooth to touch. However, they don''t dare. As touching him would stain his holiness.


    His beautiful silver-blue eyes graced them for a while. Being looked at those eyes by milliseconds made them catch their breaths.


    They all thought was,


    He was so devastatingly beautiful.

 Chapter 113 - A target

    <h4>Chapter 113 - A target</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze had not met so many people in his life. He was so overwhelmed by the people in front of him.


    He got a little bit conscious as all those eyes surrounded him. He got used to admiring eyes ever since he was young. But this so many eyes staring at him made him ufortable. But he pushed down his uneasiness. If he wants to have a good impression on them he needs to persist. He would lead the Lu Empire. He is someone who would be exposed to so many people in the future.


    With force confidence, he faced the crowd and bowed gracefully to them.


    "Thank you for attending everyone. I''m so honored to have you all here." Lu Yin Ze said sincerely.


    The guest couldn''t take their eyes away from that beautiful face.


    Old Luughed at the crowd.


    "What? Are you all speechless by my grandson''s presence? Look at you, old fools! Compose yourselves." Old Lu said jokingly to the guest.


    Some of the guests were close friends of Old Lu. They are the shareholders of the Lu Empire, directors, and the legendary leaders of differentpanies. There are people as well who got so lucky to be given an invitation from the Lu''s close friends and rtives, the people such as Xiong De.


    Those close ''friends'' justughed at Old Lu''s actions. But they clearly took note that this Lion Lu who was so fierce in business could actually act like a real grandpa to his grandson. This shows how he clearly favored the second grandson.


    These people initially thought the sessor would be the first young master. Since the second young master was like a non-existent in the Lu family. They never met this second grandson before.? So they thought that they just keep the second young master in abroad so the first master could establish his position in the Lu empire. But now, it seems it''s not the case.


    The second young master celebrated his birthday as well before, but not as private and grand like this. Old Lu just stayed at the event for half an hour and left. He did not even prepare the said event.


    These close friends were not aware of the struggles in the Lu family. Since the Lu family hide it well. But every one of them is a wealthy man after all. They knew how rich family works. So without even doubting it, they now knew that there were struggles as well in Lu family. And it was somehow connected to the siblings. Today, they saw who the old Lu bestowed his blessings too.


    The shareholders and directors clearly understand it. They introduced themselves to Lu Yin Ze one by one. This is the boy that they would support in the future.


    However, not all of the shareholders are inclined to support the second young master. There are some that already affiliate themselves to the exceptional first young master. But they did not let it shown. They would face the problem not at the present but in the future.


    Lu Yin Ze became so busy as he was surrounded by all-mighty figures. He felt overwhelmed.


    In the distance, Xiong Wuyue was alone as Xiong De left and tried to associate with his ''friends''. Her eyes couldn''t look away from that angelic face. Xiong Wuyue was still captivated. She was looking for a chance to meet the second young master Lu and made known her beautiful figure to him.


    A handsome man approach Xiong Wuyue. He was quite young, probably in mid-twenties. Xiong Wuyue stands out for him since she looks so young and beautiful. Every person here has an exceptional background like him. Thinking that he would meet such a fairy and with equal status to him, the handsome man approach Xiong Wuyue and gently asked.


    "Hi. I haven''t met a beautifuldy like you. May I have a pleasure to have your name?" The handsome young man was at the peak of his years. He was interested in prettydies. His grandfather dragged him to attend this event saying for him to support the second young master. But the handsome young man only enjoys life. Why the heck would he curry favor to a man younger than him?


    Xiong Wuyue just nced at him. She doesn''t find the man alluring enough. If there was a fancy main dish in front of her, would she still care about those puny side dishes?


    Xiong Wuyue had her mindset on the main dish which was the second young master Lu.


    The crowd around Lu Yin Ze gotrger. He was getting dizzy so he excused himself to get some drink and fresh air.


    He got out of the crowd and get one light drinks on the waiter. He gulped it down in one shot.


    The event had already started but he does not see around the familiar faces that could give him a bit offort, that was his friends. He called one of the staff to look for his friends at his private lounge.


    "Second Young Master Lu. " A sweet voice which could draw honey out of it sounded behind Lu Yin Ze. He turned around and a beautifuldy with phoenix eyes smiled shyly to him.


    "Xiong Wuyue, from the second branch of Xiong family, wishes you blissful years toe." Xiong Wuyue said as she bowed gracefully.


    Lu Yin Ze''s attention was caught when he heard she was from the Xiong family. Thinking of his friend, Xiong Zhi from the Xiong family, he treated Xiong Wuyue politely and more sincerely.


    "Thank you foring. Did you find the party enjoyable so far?" Lu Yin Ze strikes a small conversation to her that made Xiong Wuyue happy and more confident.


    "Yes. Everything is perfect. I find everythingfortable." Xiong Wuyue smiled sweetly. Having such a close look with this second young master, Xiong Wuyue agreed that his beauty could really rival the angels. And now, this man would be one of her suitors.


    She was expecting more questions from Lu Yin Ze to continue the conversation but Lu Yin Ze did not ask more questions and said in a polite tone.


    "That''s great. If you find anything ufortable, don''t be shy and let my staff know." He said in a polite but dismissive manner.


    Lu Yin Ze then turns around to continue meeting some guests.


    Xiong Wuyue who just managed to speak two lines stood rooted on the ground.


    It''s already a good chance for the second master to talk to her. But the second young master just wasted it.


    ''Is he ying hard to get?''


    Xiong Wuyue thought she needs to create more chances for them to talk tonight.


    "Oh. You have a big appetite. I''m telling you, don''t be too greedy. The second young master is not easy to catch. You will just get hurt by trapping him. Why not catch me instead? My position was a bit lowerpare to him but it''s stable." The handsome man earlier watchedpletely the exchange between Xiong Wuyue and Lu Yin Ze. Even he was mostly interested in pretty girls, he grew up in this industry and he knows a lot of women. What Xiong Wuyue did earlier was very familiar to him. The handsome man saw right through her.


    Xiong Wuyue was in a bad mood and got easily annoyed.


    "I don''t find you attractive. Get lost." Xiong Wuyue finds this man annoying that she did not even put her mask to dismiss him.


    The handsome man was not offended but got more intrigued.


    ''So feisty''


    "I might not look like it, but my grandfather is a shareholder in Lu empire. I am his sessor. I have handsome looks. What more would you want?" The handsome guy said teasingly. He now added his status to his introduction. He was patient with pretty girls so he gave Xiong Wuyue a chance to apany him tonight.


    Xiong Wuyue was from the legendary Xiong family. Even though she came from the second branch, she was of a high status since she came from the Xiong . She was not tempted by this kind of man. What she wants was to be the Young Miss of Xiong. Or to be in the main family of one of the legendary families.


    She hated being in a second branch. Hearing that the man was ''just'' a shareholder she wants to dump him but then she stopped.


    She looked at the handsome man.


    "You are a shareholders of what?"


    The handsome young man thought Xiong Wuyue got tempted by his status. So he proudly said,


    "I am the sessor of one of the shareholders in the Lu empire. " He even used his hands to emphasize he was a part of Lu empire in the future. Not just a part, but he owned a bit of Lu empire in the future.


    Xiong Wuyue suddenly thought of a n. A n to get closer with the second young master.


    She looked at the man and smiled sweetly. She doesn''t see him as annoying as before. She now sees him as a bridge towards the second young master.


    "Alright. I''ll be your muse for today."


    The handsome man was happy and let it pass how Xiong Wuyue treated him. He lends him his arm but Xiong Wuyue just looked at it.


    For Xiong Wuyue, this man was not even worthy to hold her arm.


    She walked ahead and nned to mingle with the shareholders with this man in tow.


    Tonight, she would make sure to leave a longsting impression to the second young master of Lu.

 Chapter 115 - Eyes met

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Eyes met</h4>


    The attention of all the people was on the four hegemons of the legendary families.


    They let their eyes see this rare scene where the Old Master of Guan, Old Master of Xiong, Old Master of Lu and Old Mistress of Tang standing in one ce. Together with them.


    Such a rare scene. They hoped they would have another chance to see this scene again. Some who took a lot of effort to attend this event were exhrated that they took this opportunity. Maybe for them, it might be the first andst time they might see the hegemons standing together. But they are proud! Some even rich men died without seeing the four legendary heads in one ce. For this rich man who regards the status as their principle, seeing the hegemons was an honor. When tomorrowes, they would brag to their circles that they were in the event when the four mightiest gathered.


    Such an honor!


    Old Lu raised an eyebrow to Old Xiong''s dramatic entrance.


    This old Xiong gave him face bying here but at the same time, he was acting mightier byingte.


    "There''s traffic along the way." Old Xiong''s first words are these. Old Xiong said these out of respect for the two hegemons. He already noticed Old Guan and Old Mistress Tang beside Old Lu.


    Xiong Zhi breaks eye contact with Lu Yin Ze and looked at her grandfather.


    In reality, they left the Xiong mansion early like everyone else. However, for some reason, her grandfather stopped the car two kilometers away from the Luxury hotel. Seven cars were parked at the side of the road. Just passing time.


    They had been like that for more than an hour. It''s a good thing Xiong Zhi has long patience as well Linfeng. They just asked the driver what happened and the driver said that ording to the guards, Mr. Xiong needs to rest a bit.


    It baffled them but they don''t ask anymore. The car continued however the driving was so slow that any bicycle would pass them first.


    It really puzzled them.


    Now hearing her grandfather''s answered, Xiong Zhi was perplexed inside.


    "Hmmph. I thought you''re not gonnae. I might think you''re ashamed to face me." Old Lu said.


    "Lion Lu, you are overturning things. It is you who should be ashamed of me." Old Xiong rebutted.


    There seems to be an electric current between the two.


    Old Guan sighed as he was brought back to the scene years ago. These two never changed.


    "Alright. Alright. The two of you are not the protagonist of this event. Don''t take the spotlight." Old Mistress Tang said as her strong body got between the two.


    Old Xiong back off with a smirk. Old Lu backs off as well with a harrumph.


    If not for his grandson he would not really ask for Old Xiong''s presence in this event.


    Old Xiong then turned to ask for the celebrant.


    "Let me see this grandson of yours that you''re so proud of."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes and focus were still on Xiong Zhi. Then he felt a nudge on his shoulder that wakes him up from his daze. It was Guan Guri. Guan Guri was pointing at Old Xiong, gesturing him to introduce himself.


    Lu Yin Ze calms down his pounding heart and pushed down all wonders of what happened to him at that moment and face Old Xiong.


    "It''s such an honor to meet you, Master Xiong. Lu Yin Ze is thankful and grateful for your presence." Then he bowed gracefully.


    However, silence met him.


    Lu Yin Ze looked up to see Old Xiong''s reaction. And when he looked up, Old Xiong was looking at him. However, he felt that the old man was thinking of something, his mind was far away.


    The old people were silent as well. They are waiting for Old Xiong''s reaction.


    Finally, Old Xiong just nod and like others he said,


    "You very much look like her. "


    Lu Yin Ze keeps hearing that he looked like his deceased grandmother. Since young, Lu Yin Ze thought he inherits his unique looks from his mother. Since he never meets his grandmother, Prisci.


    But hearing these old Master and Mistress talked, he now knew that his mother inherits her looks from his grandmother.


    The Old people continued to bicker with each other while they were walking to their table.


    Lu Yin Ze slowly walked to Xiong Zhi. He was so happy that Xiong Zhi attended his birthday. It was a pleasant surprise for him.


    "I thought you are not going to attend." Lu Yin Ze said as he walked side by side with Xiong Zhi.


    "I''ve learned about it yesterday. If Xuantin haven''t called me I would not know about it" Xiong Zhi said


    This is a big event. It was her friend''s birthday. But she just found out yesterday. She almost missed it out.


    Lu Yin Ze just chuckled shyly.


    He was not so sure they would attend. It was his first time inviting his friends to attend his birthday.


    Then Xiong Zhi looked around.


    "Where is Xuantin?"


    "She arrived earlier with Gu Zhen. I already asked my staff to get them here."


    "Oh." Xiong Zhi nods with understanding. Since that girl was with Gu Zhen, there''s no doubt that the girl was taking the opportunity of being ''alone'' with her love.


    Then Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered that the celebrant himself was suffering from a broken heart.


    She turned to Lu Yin Ze and could not help but stare at him.


    ''It looks like he is coping well.''


    Lu Yin Ze felt her stare and looked as well.


    Then it happened again. Everything was blurred but her. She was so close to him. He could only see her. His heart speeds up again. Lu Yin Ze has a weak body since young. He put a hand on his chest to calm his heart. He was worried he was having a panic attack.


    But what triggered him?


    Since Xiong Zhi was staring at him she saw this unusual move of Lu Yin Ze. He looked like he was in pain and in a daze?


    Then it dawns on her.


    ''I''m wrong. He hasn''t moved on yet.''


    Xiong Zhi reached out her arm and very slightly patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder.


    Her cute little fingers touched his shoulder for two seconds.


    It was Xiong Zhi''s way of sympathizing with him andforting him.


    However, that little action of hers was caught by three people.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. This was the first time Xiong Zhi touched him. Even though there''s no skin to skin contact, the part where she touches him was tingling. He could still feel the heaviness of her fingers on his shoulder.


    Again, his heart elerated. The more he calms it, the more it pounded loudly in his ears.


    Now, his thoughts were upied by this sudden change in his body. Should he see a doctor? He would not shiver in front of everyone, right?


    Linfeng, on the other hand, was following behind them as a butler would. However, his eyes keep darting around between Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze. It seems to him that his young miss and the second young master Lu was not just a simple ssmate to each other. But it looks like their rtionship was good that his Young Miss would initiate close contact like touching the second young master''s shoulder.


    For his young miss to have a good rtionship to one of the heirs of the Lu Empire, was good right?


    ''It''s good.'' Linfeng told to himself.


    In the distance, Xiong Wuyue who had her eyes on Lu Yin Ze in the whole time saw the exchange. She cursed Xiong Zhi for being a s.l.u.t in her mind so many times.


    ''She already had Linfeng following her around. Why would she still go after to Second young master Lu!''


    However, she would not lose. She was beautiful as well. She was smarter, more experienced, more sought after. She was not in and boring, unlike her. The only thing that Xiong Zhi has was the title of the young miss of Xiong. If Xiong Zhi doesn''t have it, Linfeng would not follow her, Second young master Lu would not allow her to touch even the edge of his clothes.


    ''That''s your only advantage!''


    With Xiong Wuyue so heated gaze to Xiong Zhi, Xiong Zhi no doubt would felt it.


    She looked to Xiong Wuyue''s direction.


    Xiong Wuyue met her gaze fearlessly.


    Ever since at the banquet, her hate to Xiong Zhi doubled. There''s something about Xiong Zhi that put her emotion out of control. At first, she only hates her due to being the young miss, the title that supposed to be hers. But seeing how Xiong Zhi act so mighty in front of her, makes Xiong Wuyue''s blood to boil. In addition, she doesn''t like the way Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. Nor Linfeng looks at Xiong Zhi and attends to her every need. It really drives her to rage!


    Xiong Zhi was stunned when she saw a familiar face. That face matches perfectly to the face thatughed at her and offer her to the beast. Whenever she saw Xiong Wuyue, the scene that shes in her mind was the time when Xiong Wuyue put off her mask and said that she would make Linfeng hers.


    Xiong Zhi smirked.


    ''I thought I still have to wait for next month for payback. Turns out..you are in a hurry to pay the interest. Don''t worry...little by little...you''ll pay all of it.''


    Xiong Zhi then smiled at Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue returned it.


    Both were smiling but their eyes were chilling.

 Chapter 116 - Target (II)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Target (II)</h4>


    The clinking of sses andughter increases as the night goes on. All the guest was here. The four hegemons of the legendary families wereplete that made all the guests bounce in happiness.


    Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen finally catch up with Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi. Song Xuantin told her exploration in vividness and as well how they got lost. Her exaggerated expression made Lu Yin Ze, Xiong Zhi and Gu Zhen watched her withughter in their eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze''s nerves finally calmed down. Now he was with his friends, he felt a lot better.


    Linfeng was standing at the side. He was beside his father and the other butlers. They are mingling with each other, however, their focus was on their masters. They were trained to give 3/4 of their focus to their masters. So while he was mingling with the other butler, his focus was on Xiong Zhi''s group.


    Linfeng attended a lot of parties before. Even though Xiong Zhi was not yet introduced to him.


    Sometimes his father would attend as the representative of Old Xiong and his father would bring him in. He would stand like he was today. Mingling gracefully but not talking too much. He just observes and reacts to time to time. He liked it that way. Since he could see everything clearly from where he stands.


    However, now, for some reason, he doesn''t like his position. He doesn''t want to just stand here. He wanted to...


    Linfeng drinks his wine.


    There are thoughts that could not be entertained.


    He hopes what this suffocating feeling would be gulped down as he drank his ss.


    "Linfeng, don''t drink too much. Focus on a young miss. Later on, introduce her to some people." His father, Zhou Min, whispered to him.


    Linfeng collected his emotion and nodded.


    "Yes, father."


    While Xiong Zhi was talking with her friends, she would look secretly to Linfeng''s direction from time to time. It was just a habit of hers.


    Song Xuantin, who knew what Xiong Zhi''s was doing, teased her.


    "Aiyah. Can''t get enough of your man? Don''t worry, I ask the staff. They would open the Luxury gardenter. It is more majestic and more romantic. Let''s get this chance." Song Xuantin whispered to her.


    Xiong Zhi just smiled. Song Xuantin would not really waste any chance.


    ''Alright. I will not lose.''


    Her love for Linfeng was not less to what Song Xuantin felt to Gu Zhen.


    "By the way, have you prepared your gift?"


    Song Xuantin suddenly remembers Xiong Zhi''s problem and asked it.


    Xiong Zhi already decided what she would gift. So she nodded.


    "Really? That''s good. I''m excited to give my gift. I wonder what Yin Ze would say when he received my gift." Song Xuantin said.


    Xiong Zhi just smiled when she heard it. It turns out, Song Xuantin asked her about the gift because Song Xuantin wanted to unt her gift.


    ''Really this girl.'' But Xiong Zhi looked forward to Song Xuantin''s gift as well.


    The meet-and-greet between the guests and celebrant continued until the food was served.


    However, before the food was served, Xiong Wuyu showed that she was really a daughter of Xiong De. Her ability to mingle and made others have a good impression of her was top-notch. Added that she was a beautiful girl and have a surname Xiong made people wee her to their group and introduce her to their friends as well. She bes known in the circles of future sessors of the shareholders and directors. That was thanks to the man she used as a bridge.


    Now, all she had to do was to show in front of the second young master Lu that she already captivated the future supporters with her charm. For sure, she would be more alluring to him.


    Food was served and the guest enjoyed the luxury of food.


    Afterwards, was the toast for the celebrant.


    Lu Yin Ze stands up and went to the four hegemons table to ept the toast.


    Afterward, to the shareholder''s table, to the directors, to the CEO''s of the conglomerates, until he came to the table of the future sessors.


    This table was full of young people. Some were was in his age. This table was very lively and full of vigor. While Lu Yin Ze was interacting with them, he got influenced by their liveliness. They made a lot of fun here with him.


    Xiong Wuyue was in the table as well. She stands up and gives a toast to Lu Yin Ze.


    "May the second young master lead the Lu empire to prosper! Long live!" She said with a red face and a shy smile.


    The people around the table copied her. They raised their ss and loudly said those words. This group really stand out in this tranquil event.


    The older people saw this and got very lively as well. It''s good to be young!


    Lu Yin Ze was happy that the future sessor weed him. He looked at Xiong Wuyue with gratitude. Since she was the initiator.


    "Thank you, everyone." As he said, he drank the wine.


    The Old hegemons saw this. The table full of young people really stands out. Since that group was the loudest.


    "It seems like your grandson captured the hearts of his future supporters. Well done." Old Guan said.


    Old Lu was happy whenever his grandson was praised. However, he yed to be humble.


    "Ha.ha. It''s all thanks to the young ones. They weed my grandson."


    "Oh. I remember that girl. She was in the Xiong banquet. Is that your granddaughter?" Old Guan suddenly said when he took a look at the young one''s table.


    In the mention of the surname Xiong, Old Xiong looked at the table and find the familiar face.


    It was Xiong Wuyue.


    His brow furrowed. He doesn''t know that this granddaughter of his got invited. Old Xiong looked around. He couldn''t find Xiong De. But he was sure he was here.


    "Oh. So the initiator is your granddaughter huh. But she''s not Xiong Zhi." Old Lu already saw the calm and beautiful girl beside Old Xiong. He knew it was Xiong Zhi. He never had the chance to tease her. Maybeter. But it surprised him that there''s another Xiong in the event. Lu and Xiong were never close. So it was really a wonder.


    "Hmm. It seems like you have a talented granddaughter. To manage to mingle with my future shareholders. What a talent." Old Lu said praising a Xiong for the first time.


    Old Xiong was never polite when ites to Old Lu.


    "Of course. We have the same blood Xiong running to our veins. We are winners of our own." What made Old Xiong happy was his surname being uplifted. Now his surname was being praised in front of this hegemons, he was pleased. He nned to reward Xiong Wuyueter. However, there were still unclear motives behind their presence here. For now, he would overlook it.


    Old Lu''s brow twitched. He was giving casual praise but Old Xiong takes a mile from that praise.


    "Hmmph. Winner your ass." He mumbled.


    Xiong De was happy seeing her daughter in the table. Her daughter blended well in that group. She also managed to gain a good impression of the second young master Lu. If things go on like this, who knows, maybe before they go home, the second young master would be infatuated with his daughter and they would leave a


    spark that would be ready to be ignited anytime.


    ''That''s my daughter!'' Xiong De was very proud.


    Xiong Zhi saw this as well. She just continued drinking her wine while hiding her mocking smile.


    ''Let her just continue to soar in the sky.''


    Xiong Zhi suffered in the past because of this father and daughter duo. She knew very well how ck their heart was and how they moved. As it was said, once bitten never been shy.


    What Xiong Wuyue was doing was clear as water for her. Xiong Zhi could see right through their thoughts.


    But would Xiong Wuyue think it would go smoothly as she thinks? Maybe it would be if Xiong Zhi was not reborn.


    However, after she reborn, she found a second habit that she really enjoyed. That was seeing Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De''s contorted expression.


    She wanted them to be disappointed, to be in pain, to suffer loss, to experience having everything they want in their hands but unexpectedly found it empty. She wanted them to feel hope and then crushed it in front of them.


    She wanted them to be driven in despair.


    If Xiong Zhi saw a chance to torture them she would grab it without hesitation.


    She would not let them get what they want smoothly.


    Xiong Wuyue was happy that she got the second young master''s attention. If given an inch, she would take a mile. So she poured a little wine to Lu Yin Ze gracefully. Her shy smile was really captivating.


    "It''s your day, young master Lu. Enjoy it at your heart ''s content." Xiong Wuyue said.


    The others in the table chirp in as well for Lu Yin Ze to joined them and drink to their heart''s content.


    Lu Yin Ze was nning to leave and returned to his friend''s table but the young one''s table keeps urging him to stay and drink more while they tell him stories.


    Lu Yin Ze has not yet experienced this. He did not know how to reject. Besides, this was the people who would support him in the future. So he gave in. He would stay a little more.


    Xiong Wuyue became happier.

 Chapter 117 - Happy Birthday, Yin Ze

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Happy Birthday, Yin Ze</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue moved her seat beside Lu Yin Ze.


    "Young Master, how''s your stay in China so far?" Xiong Wuyue started a conversation.


    Lu Yin Ze was startled for a while. His grandfather already told him that they cover up the truth that he stayed in the hospital for most of his life. That was to protect his position until he got all the supports from the shareholders and board of directors of the Lu Empire. So his past was a bit confidential. But he reverts back to being calm.


    "It''s good. " He answered. Then he turned to Xiong Wuyue.


    "Are you close to Xiong Zhi?" Lu Yin Ze was notfortable talking about himself. So before they asked questions about him, he asked them first.


    Besides, he really wants to know this.


    Xiong Wuyue was taken aback by this question. She doesn''t expect it. Her eyes then wandered to Xiong Zhi''s table. Being the young miss of Xiong was really beneficial. If you have the tile, you have their attention. There''s no need to work hard. Xiong Zhi had everything she wants so easily.


    Xiong Wuyue hides her contempt. And smiled cheerfully.


    "Of course. We yed since young. I lived for a while in Xiong Mansion. " She said half the truth.


    Lu Yin Ze''s sh with anticipation hearing that. Thinking of Xiong Zhi when she was young, he wondered how she look like when she was a kid? Was she so silent like she was now?


    Lu Yin Ze was a crybaby and a cheerful kid before. But it doesn''t reflect now. So he wondered if Xiong Zhi changed as well. Suddenly he got excited to know about more.


    "How was she when she was a child? Was she silent like she was now?" He asked while he drunk his wine to hide his eagerness to hear her answer.


    Xiong Wuyue thought about it and answered truthfully.


    "She was silent when we are young. She doesn''t talk much. She just sits on the table like a doll and watches us..."? ''She is a dumb girl who happens to be our young miss. We don''t have a choice but to y with her.'' Xiong Wuyue stopped herself from saying that. Instead, she added,


    "But she really likes me! I yed chess with her from time to time." Xiong Wuyue lied.


    Lu Yin Ze could imagine Xiong Zhi when she was a child.


    Imagining a child version of Xiong Zhi with a serious look while sitting on the chair unmoving with her hands in herp, made Lu Yin Ze smiled widely.


    ''What a behave and cute child.''


    Xiong Wuyue and the people in the table caught of this smile. It was blinding.


    The second young master looks so handsome and more captivating in close distance.


    With his white teeth and dimple showed, he was more charming and made their hearts itchy no matter what their gender is.


    The boys look at the pretty girls to strengthen their resolve that they like girls. Lu Yin Ze''s cheerful smile was really dangerous.


    Xiong Wuyue who was the closest was stunned. Her heart stopped beating for a second. Then it thumps fast. She marveled at this feeling. She knew what is this feeling. She felt it years ago when she first saw Linfeng. When she fell in love.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were staring at the beautiful face in front of her. She told herself that she would only have Linfeng in her heart. But it turns out, there was another outstanding man that could make her heart beat faster.


    She looked at Lu Yin Ze. This time she was more determined to get him.


    *****


    The handsome host appeared again and announced that the Luxury garden will be opened. The guest cheered when they heard the news.


    The Luxury garden was one of the biggest and special ces in the Luxury hotel.


    It could only be opened by the green members and above.


    Most of the people haven''t seen this Luxury garden. However, it was rumored in the upper ss that the Luxury garden was one of the top-notch gardens in the world. Not only that, but the Luxury garden was also the most expensive ce to rent in the Luxury hotel. It was more expensive than the Luxury hall. Even the prince of Ennd who once visited China and manages to get the green membership card expressed in his circles that Luxury garden was the most beautiful garden he ever sees. He might spend his wedding here.


    The guest bes more excited. Their anticipation was no different on how they feel when they were waiting for the four hegemons toplete.


    It was a Luxury garden! Only a handful of people in the world had privileged to visit that ce.


    Now, they would step in that ce any moment now.


    The host signaled the staff.


    The staff wearing a cute uniform of blue and silver came to each guest and gave them an electric candle.


    The lights haven''t been opened and there''s no switch. The guest wandered what is this for.


    The host then said to the guest.


    "May all our honored guests stand up and hold each electric candle. Don''t worry. It will automatically open its lights. May all of us stand up and follow me."


    The guests followed the host.


    Lu Yin Ze stands as well and followed them when they host turns around.


    "May our celebrant remain in his seat. As well as our esteemed four guests from the four great families." The host smiled kindly and humbly.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned as he was not informed of it.


    He knew from the schedule they would visit the Luxury garden and continued the entertainment and the giving of gifts in that ce.


    But he did not mind it and followed what the host said. Maybe it''s a part of the event.


    After all the guests left the hall, the host came back and let the four elders followed him.


    Now, it was only Lu Yin Ze in the hall.


    Lu Yin Ze just calmly sits and waits for the host.


    He visited the Luxury garden almost every day when he was six years old. His mother, Sasha, was in love in that garden. That''s why Old Lu gave so much importance in the garden. Unlike everybody else, Lu Yin Ze was not so happy and excited to visit that ce. For him, that ce reminds her of his mother. His mother that almost fades in his memory.


    His mind was upied when he heard the sound of the entrance door opening.


    The Luxury hall was so big and spacious. Since there were no people except the staff who was silently and skilfully arranging things in the hall, there would be echoes.


    The entrance door in the Luxury hall was a big and majestic door. If someonees, the guest within ten meters could hear it''s opening. Now with a quiet ce, the opening of the door echoes loudly.


    It''s unnatural for the staff to use that door. Since there was a backdoor for the staff. It was not the same door that the guest exited for the Luxury garden.


    So it''s kinda puzzled Lu Yin Ze.


    ''Who camete?''


    He was about to turn around and check who came.


    But the host appeared from the other door and called Lu Yin Ze.


    "Second young master, this way please." The host said as he stretched out his hand to the way.


    Lu Yin Ze stands up and looked behind him, towards the direction of the door. It was a bit far from where he was. He waited for the sound of the footsteps but there''s none.


    He tried to look more. But aside from the staff, there''s no one.


    ''Maybe it''s the staff.''


    "Is there something wrong, young master?"? The host noticed Lu Yin Ze''s action and looked at the direction of the entrance.


    Lu Yin Ze turned to him.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Then he walked to the host. The host then gave him a man-made blue rose. It was bigger and thicker than the ordinary size of a flower. But it still fits in his chest''s pocket. The host let him put it in his left pocket.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the man-made flower on his chest. He remembered this flower because it was the favorite flower of his mother.


    He stroked it. He wondered what this is for.


    "Please follow me, Young master."


    They walked to the hallway. They turned to one of the intersections. The longer they walked the lights bing dimmer. And he noticed that the blue rose in his chest was illuminating silver lights. The more the dimmer the surrounding was the more brightly it shines. The style and the type of walls became different as well. The size of the walkway was narrowing.


    Lu Yin Ze felt he was walking to a portal.


    Now, there was no chandelier in the ceiling anymore but the are tiny lights with different colors in the wall and in the ceiling. He felt like he was walking in the sea of stars.


    It was a marvelous feeling.


    Then a cool breeze that carries flowers fragrance weed him. He could not help but closed his eyes to relish in this refreshing feeling and to savor the fragrance.


    He opened his eyes and found the host gone. The tiny lights in the wall and in the ceiling were gone. It was so dark. He only has the lights from his chest to illuminate an area of a hundred centimeters from him.


    But he could see that there''s one silver-blue light in the distance.


    ''What they are up to?''


    However, he just follow what they wanted him to do.


    But deep inside his heart, he was anticipating what is this all about.


    As he was walking, his heart could not help but thump fast out of excitement. As he was nearing the silver-blue light, he could see a silhouette. His heart now was beating loudly and he could hear it in his ears. He inhaled deeply to calm it. He really has a weak heart. It ran crazily fast many times today.


    In just one meter, he would reach that silver-blue light and the person who was holding it. When he was almost a meter, he could see that the light came from a man-made blue rose like his. But it shone brighter than his. When he was finally in a close distance. The blue flower in his chest shine more. It illuminates his surroundings to a meter.


    A blue ocean dress was the first thing he noticed.


    "Happy birthday, Yin Ze."

 Chapter 118 - Blue rose

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Blue rose</h4>


    "Happy Birthday, Yin Ze."


    Xiong Zhi''s calm voice sounded in his ear.


    With just the small light from both of the flowers, the sincere eyes and slightly smiling lips of Xiong Zhi were illuminated. Her eyes reflected the silver-blue lights.


    Then lights behind her with different colors appeared one by one. They are like a sea of stars that keep expanding. The people behind Xiong Zhi who were holding the candle that produce the lights shouted ''happy birthday'' as well.


    Then silver-blue tiny lights suddenly appeared from above. The ceiling of the Luxury garden was full of different flowers. There were tiny lights that were hanged above as well. It was like the sea of flowers and stars were mixed in.


    The water fountains start to run as well. Once the rushing of water sounded in the surroundings, the butterflies that we''re sleeping in the flowers woke up and fly. Different types of butterflies greeted Lu Yin Ze and the guest.


    The scene was so captivating.


    Lu Yin Ze did not speak. Nor he could speak. He was still staring at Xiong Zhi. His heart did not calm down. It was still thumping fast.


    He put a hand to his chest. He feels like his heart would run. His ears keep repeating the words ''happy birthday, Yin Ze'', the crowds cheerful ''happy birthday''.


    Was he so happy that his heart could not calm down? He hides his face behind his hair.


    Yes. He was so happy.


    Lu Yin Ze was just dead silent.


    Xiong Zhi was still standing at the same spot. She noticed that Lu Yin Ze has a hand on his chest.


    Xiong Zhi began to worry. Did they scare him?


    "Are you okay?"


    She took a step forward to see if he was okay.


    But Lu Yin Ze steps back.


    "I''m okay. " He said that but his voice croaked.


    Then Xiong Zhi saw it clearly. Lu Yin Ze looks sideways and quickly wipe the lone tear that escapes in his eyes. He turned around and looked up to stop the tears that threaten toe down.


    If he cried now, his image as a man would be destroyed.


    He never felt this warm and happy before.


    He grows up in the hospital. With few doctors, nurses, and guards around. He doesn''t like books but it was the only thing that he could rely on to explore the things outside the four walls.


    What it feels like to study in school?


    What it feels like to travel?


    What it feels like to have friends to support you and to fight with you?


    What it feels like to be outside?


    That''s the only thing that keeps running on his head.


    He never expected that he would experience such a pleasant surprise like this.


    He was a boy who cried in little things after all.


    But the tears that threaten toe down were tears of joy.


    "Aiyah! Are you crying?" Song Xuantin appeared beside them and teased Lu Yin Ze.


    "Don''t cry! You haven''t received my gift and Gu Zhen''s gift yet. " Song Xuantin added.


    "Gift?" Lu Yin Ze turned around. His silver-blue eyes were still glistening.


    "Yeah. This is only Xiong Zhi''s gift. Mine and Gu Zhen will beter. That time, you can cry then." Song Xuantin exined.


    ''Why would I cry to your gift?'' Lu Yin Ze wanted to rebut but then he caught a more important matter.


    "You prepared this?" Lu Yin Ze asked Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi nodded then shook her head.


    "It was only my idea. It was your grandfather who prepared everything." Xiong Zhi truthfully said. She remembered the phone call earlier.


    Since she could not prepare for a gift and she wanted to gift a sincere one, she thought hard about it. Then she called Butler Zhou Min to contact Butler Deng from the Lu family. Every butler with their same caliber had a way to contact each other. They were capable of butlers. So in a minute, Butler Zhou gave Xiong Zhi Butler Deng''s number. She called Butler Deng and asked for the schedule of the event in detail.


    However, after Butler Deng was done detailing the event, Old Lu who was at the side learned that Xiong Zhi was on the other line.


    Old Lu had an impression of Xiong Zhi based on Lu Yin Ze''s story. His grandson always talked about Xiong Zhi whenever Old Lu asked Lu Yin Ze about school. So Old Lu got curious about what a young miss of Xiong has to talk to their butler.


    Since the Old man was already on the phone. Xiong Zhi decided to be courageous and ask permission for her n. That time, she did not know if the rtionship between Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze was good, she just took a risk. If Old Lu doesn''t want a Xiong to but-in the schedule of the event, then Xiong Zhi would think of another way. But it turns out when sheid the n Old Lu surprisingly agreed with glee.


    Xiong Zhi and Old Lu then once more discussed the n.


    Initially, Xiong Zhi wanted Old Lu to hold the electric flower since he was the closest to Lu Yin Ze. But then Old Lu strongly disagreed and pushed her to be the one to greet Lu Yin Ze.


    "Standing and waiting will take a toll in my knees. You better do it." Old Lu said.


    Having no choice, Xiong Zhi took the role.


    For her, this surprise was important since it would undoubtedly make Lu Yin Ze, who got easily happy in little things, have an unforgettable birthday.


    Old Lu and the Oldies came forward to Lu Yin Ze as well.


    "Happy birthday, little Yin yin." Old Lu said as he walked to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was shy when he heard the little nickname he used when he was young. But he still hugged his grandfather.


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    Old Lu almost cried. Lu Yin Ze hugged him for the first time after ten years. But then he remembered that he never gave a birthday celebration to Lu Yin Ze after the boy was six. His grandson deserves this.


    "Thank this friend of yours. It was her gift." Old Lu pointed to Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze let go of Old Lu and walked forward to Xiong Zhi.


    He wanted to hug her. To express his gratitude and to share how happy he was. But he just stands there and sincerely thank Xiong Zhi.


    "Thank you, Zhi."


    "You''re wee." Xiong Zhi smiled as well.


    It was actually a pretty good feeling to give something like this. It makes Xiong Zhi feel warm that she make his friend happy.


    "Group hug!" Song Xuantin said as she grabbed Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi. Then she grabbed Gu Zhen as well. The four young ones with different expressions forcefully group hug.


    Old Lu walked beside Old Xiong who was silently looking at Xiong Zhi.


    "You have an awesome granddaughter. Let''s not put our past when ites to our grandchildren. You see, my grandson and your granddaughter are very fond of each other. They are unlike us. So don''t stop your granddaughter from being a friend with my grandson." Old Lu said sincerely.


    Old Lu knew his grandson was very fond of Xiong Zhi. He already looks forward that his grandson might like the young miss of Xiong. If it happens, he would support his grandson. That''s why for now, he needs to give Old Xiong a heads up.


    "Hmmph. Who was blocking my granddaughter to make friends? I''m not interfering with her life nor her rtionsh.i.p.s. If there''s a development between the two, that''s for them. But I can''t promise you. I have an agreement with my granddaughter. Don''t let your hopes too high. " After saying that, Old Xiong walked ahead and wanted to be alone. This garden was so beautiful. That it made Old Xiong reminisce about the past.


    He was a grandfather who doesn''t care what happened to his grandchildren. If they die, they die. That''s their fate. And that means they were weak. He lived in a world where weak and poor were eaten. The strong ones and the richest got to survive. But to be strong, you have to be cruel.


    Old Xiong touched one of the flowers in the garden. He never loves someone deeply. But he was once young. Like everyone else, he got infatuated by beauty. He was infatuated with Precisilia, Old Lu''s deceased wife.


    He pursued her at first. However, he had a father that deems emotions as a hindrance. Their status was more important, their surnames must put first before anything else. He grew up with that idea. And until now, he upholds that belief. The Xiong family was great and never declined because of their principle. He too, as the head, belief and realize it''s true.


    So when Old Xiong''s father choose a family that would help stabilize the Xiong Empire in the years toe, Old Xiong never blinked and ept the proposal. He married a person he never met before.


    He stopped pursuing Prisci. He stopped his nonsense feelings.


    Old Xiong tore his gaze away at the flower.


    They never know, no one knows.


    What this flower truly meant for him and her.


    Old Xiong looked at the direction of his granddaughter, Xiong Zhi.


    It''s true they have an agreement. If his granddaughter manages to win the agreement, then he would stick up to his words. If Xiong Zhi was proven capable, then he would give the empire to her. But if she loses, she had to marry the man that Old Xiong seemed fit.


    Emotions..were superficial.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 119 - 119 Gifts</h4>


    The Luxury garden has a serene and romantic feeling.


    The guest let their selves wonder in the garden. Every kind of flowers, the rare one, the exquisite one, are all here. unting their beauty in front of the guests.


    The host appeared once more.


    "Thank you, everyone, for participating in our event. You made our celebrant, Second Young master Lu really happy. Now, we will start the presenting of gifts. Afterward, everyone can enjoy to the fullest to explore the Luxury garden. Let''s gather together in the blue rose section. " The host voice sounded in every corner of the garden.


    The guest gathers at the blue rose section. There were rattan chairs and tables for the guests. The gifts that they handed at the staff before they enter the Luxury hall was on the designated table. There was staff in each gift. They would help the gifts to handle it with care. Not everyone could present their gifts. Only those chosen person could present their gift to Lu Yin Ze personally. So the sender of those gifts would be given a chance to stand up, walked towards the front, tell their names and hand the gift to Lu Yin Ze and to his butler.


    It was a good exposure.


    Song Xuantin was so happy when she saw that her gift was held by two staff. Yey! She was given a chance to opened her gift in front of everyone!


    At the front, there was an improvised stage that was uplifted by half a meter from the ground. It''s five meters wide. There''s a couch for Lu Yin Ze to sit.


    At the side, there were four couches for the hegemons.


    The host called and introduce the four hegemons. The guest pped and showed their enthusiasm to the four masters.


    Next, Lu Yin Ze made his entrance. This time he was wearing a new suit. A white suit with an ocean blue shirt. His silver hair wasbed. He looks so fresh and mature. It makes the guests dazed at him for a long time.


    The host then called the four mighties to present their gifts. Their butlers came forward with each envelope in their hands. Some were holding small boxes.


    Mrs. Tang came forward with Tang Xinyang in tow. Lu Yin Ze stands up and bowed respectfully to Mrs. Tang.


    Butler Jang, Mrs. Tang''s butler came forward with a small red envelope.


    Lu Yin Ze epted it and opened the red envelope in front of everyone.


    It was a red card. Lu Yin Ze studied it. His name ''Lu Yin Ze'' embedded on it. At the back, there was a tigress drawn on it with a character ''Tang''. There were two series of numbers below it.


    Some who were very knowledgeable about the four families gasped. Some who have keen eyes eximed with shock as well.


    "That is the red card-?!"


    The guest knew it was a red card. But what is it for? They don''t know why these people were acting strangely. But since it came from Mistress Tang they knew it was valuable. They waited for Mistress Tang or the butler''s exnation.


    Instead, the exnation came from the beautiful silent Miss beside Mistress Tang.


    "You can use this red card at the time of your needs. Our organization, Exquisite Martial Arts, would be on your beck and call once you use your red card. Anyone near your vicinity, a member of EMA would help you without question. The first series of numbers could be used for urgent purposes. People from EMA are all experts and they woulde to your need immediately. The second series of numbers is for long term tasks. The people who receive your call are masters and more capable. In short, they have specialization. " Tang Xinyang eximed in a calm and professional tone. Then she gestures for her butler to gift another envelope.


    "In case your not familiar to EMA, I''ll give you a detailed exnation about it and its rules. It is in the envelope. If you have any questions my contact number is in there as well."


    The guest who heard this was shocked. They knew EMA. But they don''t know those who have a card could mobilize EMA.


    EMA was full of experts!


    Never ever in their life, they could touch that card! They only heard about it but never saw it. They only know that EMA, the biggest organization in China where martial artist gathered, have a membership system as well. It was from the tattoo, to essories, and to cards.


    Those who have tattoos of a tigress and character Tang were the lowest member of the EMA. But they have the biggest number and they are the manpower.


    Those who possess an essory branded with tigress Tang were the professionals and masters of the EMA. They have their own people to manage. Their capability exceeds the tattoo members ten times or more.


    And finally, those who posses cards are the true masters who could mobilize the manpower of EMA. Like the tattoos and the essories, in cards, they were hierarchy as well.


    The yellow card could mobilize a tiny portion of the entire EMA. The orange card could mobilize 1/8 of EMA. The red card could mobilize 1/4 of manpower. The golden card could mobilize half. Andstly, the ck card could mobilize the entire EMA.


    Even though, the red card could only mobilize 1/4 of EMA. It was a great feat. The Tang family has manpower in their possession since ancient times. Now that they are bing wealthy and dominating the business world no one could imagine how many people are there in EMA. It was a mysterious organization. No one knew who was a member unless they saw the ''brand'' that they are part of EMA.


    And more importantly, no one knew how to get the cards. No matter how much this rich man looked on, they don''t know how to be given as one and what are the requirements. Even it cost hundred of millions, these wealthy man would like to get one. It''s like you have a lifeline if you have this card. For rich people who deemed their life important, it was very tempting for them. Especially, there are many people eyeing for their death.


    Just knowing that Lu Yin Ze has a red card, the others who had bad intentions towards him had to think twice. Having the red card was like having a secret guard and secret power behind you.


    Lu Yin Ze doesn''t have any idea what is EMA. Or what price he was holding. However, he was grateful for it.


    "Thank you, Mistress Tang and Miss Tang."


    He bowed once more to express his gratitude.


    "I will take it to heart what you''ve given me. I''ll be in your debt." No matter what it was, Lu Yin Ze knew it was something great and base on Miss Tang''s exnation it could ensure his safety. It was really beneficial for him.


    Those who knew what this card truly meant was very envious.


    After the Tang gave their gift, it was Old Guan''s turn.


    Old Guan came forward with Guan Guri.


    "You set the bar high, tigress Tang. Now, I think I should add more of my gift."


    Old Guan started and med Mistress Tang a little.


    The Guan''s butler came forward and gave a small box at the size of a palm to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze opened it. It was a key.


    "It is a key for Embraer Lineage 1000E. It is now parked on your Lu Mansion this evening. You can enjoy traveling anywhere in the world with your own private jet." Guan Guri said with a teasing voice.


    The guests were stunned. They were wealthy as well and they belong to the highest circle of society. But they can''t give someone, especially if it''s not in the family, a $53 million dor private jet. Their own private jet was not that even expensive. The highest one here who used a private jet was Mistress Tang. A Gulfstream G500ER. And it was lower to Lu Yin Ze''s recently owned jet by $9 million.


    That''s gift was so expensive!


    The guest''s eyes once more filled with envy. Especially the young ones who want to own such a top-notch private jet. They know that jet has a master bedroom and a walk-in shower. It would make them popr in their circles. If they have that jet, they would use it to travel from the world! Rich kids would like to travelfortably.


    Lu Yin Ze who was not knowledgeable about cars or private jets just showed a pleasant surprise on his face. Based on what older brother Guri said, this private jet was very convenient. He had his own ride to travel with his friends.


    "Thank you, Master Guan and older brother Guri." He expressed his thanks to them.


    But Old Guan was not yet done.


    "Guri, announced itter in thepany, that every club under our surnames would ept Lu Yin Ze as an exclusive member."


    Gasped surrounded the guest.


    Some of them are exclusive members too. Especially the CEO of the other conglomerates. But just to give it in a whim make them really gritted their teeth with envy. They manage to be exclusive in other clubs because of business deals, earned connection, and money. Now, the second young master was so lucky to be exclusive of all clubs of the Guan empire with just a word.


    There is really a big difference!


    Lu Yin Ze thanked them again.


    At the side, after Old Guan returned to his seats, Mistress Tangughed.


    "Ha.ha. Are wepeting now? Old Xiong, your gift should not be any lesser." Mistress Tang teased Old Xiong.


    "Why would I give so much? He''s not even my grandchild." Old Xiong harrumphed. But deep inside he cursed Old Mistress Tang and Old Guan for ying this game.


    Now, he doesn''t have a choice but to gift more.


    It''s now a battle of the richest.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Gift (II)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - 120 Gift (II)</h4>


    Old Xiong walked forward with Xiong Zhi beside him.


    Butler Zhou came forward as well with an envelope in his hands.


    The guests were anticipating what Old Xiong would give.


    Somehow, they find this unting of wealth very entertaining. Even though they taste bitter every time the gift was opened, they still hold on to see what''s the gift. They would just imagine that they are the ones receiving it.


    Old Xiong gestured for Butler Zhou to hand the brown envelope.


    Lu Yin Ze epted.


    He opened the envelope while the guest held their breaths.


    Lu Yin Ze has few papers on his hand.


    His name was on it and some specifds.


    Xiong Zhi started to speak.


    "The first page is the deed of thend near the southern border. It is 2000 acres of barrennd. It''s now under your name."


    The guest was stunned.


    2000 acres ofnd was a big gift. 2000 acres ofnd was about $10-15 million.


    However, if youpare it to the gifts of the two hegemons it was nothing.


    ''Maybe there is more ?'' The guest guessed.


    They could not believe that Old Xiong, a very prideful man would give something that made him look defeated.


    So they waited patiently. It turns out they were right.


    "The second page is the mineral rights. That 2000 acres ofnd has 2 meters deep of oil under it. It''s now for you to harvest it."


    The guest was open-mouthed.


    Heavens! What they just heard! That 2000 acres ofnd has 2 meters of oil under it?! That''s literally and pot of gold! The 2000 acres ofnd that initially cost $15 million have ten times its value. With that rich oil, they could harvest at least hundreds of millions every month. In a year, it could amount to billion.


    The guest has red eyes. They are wishing that they are Lu Yin Ze, the recipient of the gift.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. Even though he doesn''t understand some of it, he knew oil was expensive. Giving himnd to harvest oil was like giving him a pot of gold mine. He knew the Xiong family and the Lu family were not that close like how Lu and Guan''s family was before. However, the Xiong family give one of their gold mines to Lu Yin Ze.


    The three hegemons were shocked as well. The Xiong family could give one of their gold mines to the second young master of Lu Yin Ze. It was really shocking. If they haven''t known Old Xiong stingy characteristics they would not question it and might think that the Xiong was just unting his wealth.


    However, since they knew that Old Xiong and Old Lu were always at each other''s throat, what was the reason-giving Old Lu''s grandson a so-extravagant gift? These hegemons forgot that they just give an extravagant gift as well.


    Old Xiong took all their awed gaze and the doubting expression of the Oldies. He was so proud. He felt that the heartache of giving this gold mine to Old Lu''s descendant was vanishing. With a calm expression but a boastful tone, Old Xiong speaks.


    "From now on, Lu Yin Ze is it? You will be wee toe to Xiong Main Mansion whenever. I''ll be your godfather."


    Wha-?!


    All the guest''s jaw dropped. Even the three hegemons were stunned.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her grandfather. She did not expect this as well. Seeing her grandfather boastful and confident look, Xiong Zhi wondered if it was really just to boast. She knew her grandfather well. Just even asking for a seat in the IAmFashionista event, she had to work hard on an impossible task. So she could not help but be suspicious. Her grandfather would not be so kind just to ept anyone to use his surname that he cared so much for in other people''s advantage. There must be a price to pay.


    And she was thinking, what''s the reason?


    Old Lu was the most shocked and doubtful one. Then it suddenly dawned on him. His face ckened.


    There''s no way Old Xiong would be so generous without reason.


    Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue were delighted when they heard of this. It seems like targeting the second young master Lu was a wise n. As their target''s value increases,? their determination to rope him in their side grew stronger.


    The shareholders and directors of the Lu Empire exchanged nces. It seems like the heir position would be given to second young master Lu without a doubt. The shareholders that were supporting the first young master was torn inside. They already alleviated themselves to the first young master. At first, they were confident. But now, this second young master just appeared and just celebrated his birthday, and he already got the support of the two hegemons. The Old Xiong and the Old Lu. The war hasn''t started but these shareholders felt that they already lost.


    Being a godfather of the tiger Xiong means that Old Xiong was letting Lu Yin Ze borrow his surname, Xiong. It means that the entire Xiong was backing up Lu Yin Ze. Lu Yin Ze was now like an extended family of Xiong. Even the deration was not on papers, the statement was more effective since it was dered in front of the three hegemons and in the people at the highest circle of the society.


    Now, Lu Yin Ze holds the power and authority that everyone dreamt of.


    Even Lu Yin Ze was not knowledgeable about the battle in the business industry, just being approved by one of the hegemons and epting him in the family was a great honor. Besides, it was his friend''s grandfather. Old Xiong''s word ''you are wee toe at Xiong mansion anytime'' made him excited. So in the future, he could ''crash'' at his friend''s home and he could sleepover. They could even have a slumber party. Those things that he read and just daydream of could now happen in reality.


    He bowed and ept the gift.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xiong. It is Lu Yin Ze''s honor to be approved by you." Lu Yin Ze said with gratitude.


    Old Xiongughed.


    "I''m your godfather. You can call me grandfather." He said generously.


    Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, Xiong De, Xiong Wuyue, and the three hegemons were so taken aback.


    Old Xiong was being generous. It was really suspicious!


    Lu Yin Ze was just happy.


    "Yes, grandfather." He smiled and bowed sincerely.


    ''In the future, I could go together with Zhi after school to visit her house.''


    Imagining that they would be in the same car and go home together made him smile. Then he would sleepover because the midterm exam wasing and they need to study together to help each other in the difficult subjects all through the night. Then in the next morning, they would go together to school. Those scenes he was so envied about would be possible to happen to him now.


    His happy and excited eyes looked at Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi looked at him and saw how happy he was.


    She just returned the smile.


    She wanted to tell her grandfather that there was no need for an extravagant gift, just a sincere gift was enough to make Lu Yin Ze happy. However, since her friend would receive a lot of good things form his grandfather by this, then it was better for Lu Yin Ze. At least her friend has more things to take advantage of when he was in difficult times. Moreover, by this their friendship would be more vocal and they would not need to worry for both of their families giving them unnecessary rumors.


    Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong went back to their seats and Old Lu came forward.


    He gave Old Xiong aplex gaze.


    Old Xiong really surprised him. He could guess his reason why he was so generous towards his second grandson. But if his guess was true, that he found it more strange. Old Xiong was not an ideal human being in terms of human rtions. Old Lu believed that until Old Xiong died, he would not trust someone fully even that person was his only blood-rted. He would die without experiencing love or care for another person. So it would be a miracle if Old Xiong acted out of character for the sake of sacrificing for the greater benefit and that''s not for him or his empire. It was for a person.


    To convince himself that Old Xiong was a sc.u.mbag of human being he asked Xiong Zhi when he passed her.


    "Girl, when is your birthday?"


    Xiong Zhi bowed to him lightly and answer without pause.


    "It''s on March 23, Master Lu." Old Xiong who heard them paused a little. His boastful face broke and he smiled slyly to Old Lu.


    Old Lu was really worthy of being a Lion in the business industry. He already guessed his intentions.


    "You still have more months to prepare Old Lu.? Don''t disappoint me." Old Xiong stared at Old Lu to watched the ckening of his face.


    However, Old Lu ''s face did not cken. But his expression was struck dumb. Finally, after coping with his sudden discovery of Old Xiong, he smiled mysteriously.


    He looked at Xiong Zhi who was watching them like she was just an audience and not connected to the matter at all, then he looked back at Old Xiong who was thinking of the reason behind his unexpected expression.


    "Alright. Since it is your first time to show your development as a human being, I will surely not disappoint you, Old Xiong.? Ha. Ha. Ha."


    Old Lu''sughed made Old Xiong annoyed. It seems like Old Lu found something that he did not know of. But he did not have time to ponder what he said as he seated because Old Lu began to hand his gift.

 Chapter 121 - Song Xuantins gift

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Song Xuantin''s gift</h4>


    The people haven''t yet moved on from the bomb that Old Xiong dropped. They just woke up from their gaze after Old Lu announced that Lu Yin Ze would have his shares in the Lu Empire once he turned twenty-one. Old Lu''s butler mentioned somends under Old Lu''s name to transfer to Lu Yin Ze. Even the Luxury hotel, now solely belonged to Lu Yin Ze, though the former members would be the same members. He just got the deed.


    All the guests knew that Lu Yin Ze was being favored and would be the heir of the Lu Empire without question. Some of the shareholders who supported the first young master secretly gestured to their butlers to report this to the first young master. Now, all the odds are on the second young master''s side, if it continues like this, how could they pull the other shareholders and directors on their side? Now, even these shareholders wanted to give up the first young master and hold to the second young master''s thigh, they could not do it. They are afraid of a certain man.


    In the dim light, in the secluded part of the garden where one could still see the front blue -rose section, Butler Huo''s phone keeps vibrating.


    He checked the messages. The content was the same as the first message he just checked. They are all telling him that the second young master was being favored and the second young master will get Old Lu''s shares, the biggest share in the Lu Empire when the second young master reached twenty-one.


    It was bad news for them.


    Butler Huo looked at the man beside him. He fearlessly reported this.


    "First young master, the other shareholders are shaken. Those who are not been pulled to our side are now betting for the second young master. It will be hard to rope them in in the future."


    The man did not pull off his dark eyes from the figure ahead.


    It was a rare scene. A rare scene for him to witness his brother being surrounded by a lot of people. Even without the spotlight, his younger brother shines.


    Since he was far away he could not see Lu Yin Ze''s expression clearly. Was he happy? Shy? Indifferent? Or like what he had always shown him, cold and disgusted? Scared and loathing?


    Even Lu Jin''s mind was far away he answered.


    "Let them be. Those people could not shake us off. We have a tight grip on them. " He was not even worried or anxious about it. He was confident. Or to better say, what his father wants, his father could get it, no matter what means.


    His focus was on the front again. Even he couldn''t see clearly, he knew that his young brother was basking in the glory today.


    It was really a rare scene.


    ''Let him just enjoy it.''


    Butler Huo looked at Lu Jin''s unreadable face. Since his master was not an ounce worried, why would he? He had been working for him all these years and he knew how exceptional his first young master is. Even without the dirty means, his master could solve the problem right away.


    The two continued watching the event from afar.


    *****


    Gifts after gifts were opened. However, after the four hegemons gift, the other gifts of these wealthy men were not so appealing now. Until an unusual gift was brought to the stage.


    Two staff was holding a big rectangr box wrapped in a birthday rapper. It was 2 meters wide and 2.5 meters in length. The guest''s eyes were boring into the box. That was so big. What was that? They are all thinking. Then a pretty girl went to the stage. She happily greeted Lu Yin Ze.


    "Happy birthday, Yin Ze. Hurry up, open your gift. " Song Xuantin said with glee.


    Lu Yin Ze hesitantly tore up the wrapper. It was not something bad right?


    He looked up Song Xuantin''s excited expression. He was really doubtful.


    '' Why is she so excited? ''


    Lu Yin Ze opened the box with 10-centimeter width. When he touched the edge, he felt the frame.


    He guessed it was probably a picture frame. He took out and he was right. He wanted to pull out more but he checked Song Xuantin''s expression. Her eyes were now big and shining with anticipation.


    Lu Yin Ze was suspicious. Now he was hesitating to take out the picture frame. What if there''s a picture of a n.a.k.e.d body there? Or his face when he secretly teared up?


    Seeing Lu Yin Ze had stopped taking out the picture, Song Xuantin who was waiting became impatient. She saw his hesitation and told him.


    "Don''t worry it''s not p.o.r.n. There are no ugly faces there. It''s a good one. Come one, check it out. " she persuaded him.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Xiong Zhi.


    ''Do you know about this?'' His silver-blue eyes were asking.


    Xiong Zhi shrugged. ''I don''t know.''


    After some time, Lu Yin Ze finally took it out with the help of his butler.


    It was a painting in a picture frame.


    When Lu Yin Ze saw the four people in the painting that they seemed alive he was stunned. But when he looks closely, especially to the two people he was struck dumb. He acted fast and put the torn wrapper on the painting. Not allowing others to take more peeks.


    "P-put it back. Take care of it. Bring it to the Lu Mansion." He said while calming his panicked heart. He doesn''t know why he was so fl.u.s.tered. He just felt it''s inappropriate if someone manages to observe the painting. He would not allow others to see it before analyzing the painting himself.


    "So good right? One of our ssmates secretly took that picture. I borrow it and let the experts paint it. I told the painter to focus-" Song Xuantin exhrated told Lu Yin Ze the process of her gift when she was cut off.


    "Can you tell me who''s the ssmate who took the pictureter?" Lu Yin Ze asked quietly to Song Xuantin.


    "Oh sure. Why? Do you want to see the others?"


    "There are others?" Lu Yin Ze was taken aback. There are secretly taking pictures of them?


    "Yeah. You and Xiong Zhi have many shots. The two of you are in demand." Song Xuantin said still clueless. She was a person who took pictures secretly as well. So she approved this kind of thing.


    But Lu Yin Ze was not. He found it ufortable.


    "Give me the name." He said without a smile.


    Finally, Song Xuantin noticed there''s something wrong.


    "O-okay. I''ll give it to youter. But don''t be too mad at her. I''ll tell her to not take pictures of you anymore."


    Song Xuantin was sad. Lu Yin Ze doesn''t like her gift.


    She only wanted to look for a picture that has the four of them. That''s why she identally found that they have a forum for the hot guys and hot girls in school. Then she saw their pictures. She doesn''t think that Lu Yin Ze would be ufortable.


    Song Xuantin was very transparent. Seeing that her face that has the expression of ''the world has forsaken me'' Lu Yin Ze told her the truth.


    "I like your gift. Really. I am just really surprised there are people who take a photo of us without our knowledge. I want to find our pictures and buy it. It''s our memento. Thank you for giving me this painting. I will hang it in my room. I really appreciate it." He sincerely said.


    Song Xuantin was very easy to please. Easy to forget. Easy to forgive.


    "Alright. I know you like it. Don''t worry I''ll help you find other pictures of us from the forum. I''ll warn them as well. "


    "Thank you. And also, can this matter just between the two of us?" Lu Yin Ze asked in a whisper.


    "Even to Xiong Zhi?" Song Xuantin asked. Xiong Zhi was the second that have the most pictures out of them.


    "Of course! Especially to her." He emphasized. Seeing Song Xuantin''s face that says ''I''m not so sure''.


    Lu Yin Ze attacked on another side.


    "You see. If I found it ufortable, how about Xiong Zhi? She might find it very displeasing that she will find every single thing and throw it off."


    "Oh." Song Xuantin finally gets it. That''s right! With Xiong Zhi''s personality she would just throw it off with a face ''It''s so displeasing it must be disposed of'' and burn those pictures. There''s a lot of pictures that Song Xuantin wanted to keep. Especially, there are some pictures that have Gu Zhen on it. It will be a waste to just burn it all!


    Song Xuantin was persuaded by Lu Yin Ze''s nonsense. She looked at Xiong Zhi. Song Xuantin was determined to not let her mouth run off and told all those things to Xiong Zhi. She. Would. Definitely. Not.


    Song Xuantin''s gaze was so intense that Xiong Zhi was now very suspicious of those two who were whisperings at the stage.


    Was it all about her?


    No. More importantly, those two must stop their flirting in the stage. People got curious about their rtionship.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Gu Zhen who was just calmed but have a hard stare.


    ''Oh. Come on. It''s his birthday. Let him be.''


    *****


    [1- the scene in the picture]


    Song Xuantin once more invited Gu Zhen to their table to eat.


    The two at the table was already got used to this additional guy.


    Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen was very close to each other while they were eating and discussing the program they were busy about recently. Lu Yin Ze was a bit happy that his ears would not hurt so much in this lunch. He bought out the moose chocte cheesecake per his grandfather''s suggestion. It turns out the three like it.


    Xiong Zhi was the first to finish. She surprisingly find this cake so delicious and refreshing. She thought because they eat dessert every lunch that she got used to it and her intake of food increase.


    (A/n:..will you be hurt if you ept that you like sweets? )


    She was about to get thest piece on the box when Gu Zhen whose eyes was on theptop took it.


    Xiong Zhi watched as he put it in his te, cut in a half, and took a bite from it. Xiong Zhi stared at the half piece of cake that was left untouched. She watched as Song Xuantin pierce the other half of the cake with her fork and slowly put it in her mouth. She stared at Song Xuantin who was savoring the cake.


    Lu Yin Ze, of course, noticed it and took out thest box. It was smaller, but it taste better than the other one. The presentation was different as well but it''s more luxurious.


    "Xiong Zhi, here''s another one." He offered the cake to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the cake and immediately fell for it. She was not polite and took it out from the box and took a bite from it.


    When she taste the rich cream cheese and the slightly bitter dark chocte she couldn''t help but close her eyes and slowly melt it in her tongue with relish.


    It''s so...good.


    Lu Yin Ze couldn''t help but smile. He was staring at her as she was eating and didn''t notice that his eyes were so gentle and his smile was like a smile you give to your love ones.


    The girl took out her phone and took this picture.


    ''Waaa! They are so adorable!''

 Chapter 122 - I Choose Him

    <h4>Chapter 122 - I Choose Him</h4>


    After the presentation of gifts, was the entertainment. It was the long-awaited part of the event of all the young ones. It was because the dancing part was included. Thedies wished to be dance by the second young master. The young men wished to dance the beautifuldies at the party. If thedy''s target was the second young master, Lu Yin Ze. Then the men were targeting the Young miss of Tang, Tang Xinyang and the Young miss of Xiong, Xiong Zhi.


    However, the Oldies don''t care about this. Since they are old already and not suitable in this part, they nned to leave early. But not before they unt their grandchildren.


    Mistress Tang called her butler and told him to prepare the things on the stage.


    Tang Xinyang, who looked begrudgingly to her grandmother doesn''t have a choice but to change clothes. She was not aware that her grandmother prepared this thing. Since the material is here, what excuse she would have to avoid it?


    The guest looked at the butlers and guards who set up a ring on the stage with curiosity. What''s going on now? They thought they would dance. What this ring for?


    Then Mistress Tang walked forward and proudly dere with her back straight,


    "Now. Who is the strongest among all of you?" Her mighty voice sounded


    The three hegemons just sighed behind her. They could not stop this Olddy for showing the mightiness of the Tang women. Then they remembered that all the parties that this Olddy attended, she would show how their Tang women were no different than a man, or to showed it to them that their Tang women are actually better than any martial artist. That was to put the minds of this wealthy man that even they are women, they are not weak. They are Amazon. These hegemons understand it already. What''s the use? They thought it be a habit of this olddy.


    Tang Xinyang came out. She was wearing a judogi*.


    (A/n: official clothes for judo. )


    Tang Xinyang was a confident and seductivedy when she wears a dress. But when she wears this judogi, her manly brows stood out. She was like a lean handsome man with long hair. The girls could not help but admire her heroic aura. Thedies ignored her big chest and stared at her figure in a judogi.


    The guest was silent for a moment. Then a man in his early twenties stood up and bowed.


    "I''d like to test my strength. " The audience looked at him with different gazes. Some are mocking him that he would stoop so low to fight ady, some are praising him for his fast action to fight thedy of Tang and gave her a good impression of him. But the oldies, and Linfeng, just silently shook their heads.


    They feel sorry for this man.


    The man walked to the stage and bowed with respect.


    "I''ll be in your care."


    "Alright." Tang Xinyang answered curtly. She wanted to finish this and change clothes. She was at the birthday party for goodness sake!


    Then a gong sounded.


    It turns out one of the butlers was holding a gong and a metal stick.


    ''They are really prepared''. All the guests thought. But their attention was taken by the shout in the ring.


    "Ah! Ah!Ah! I concede! I concede!" The man was facing the crowd while Tang Xinyang was behind him. Tang Xinyang was holding his arm. She was not even doing anything.


    ''Does this guy even go to the gym? Why the heck he went to the stage?''


    She let go of the man and the man jumped out of the stage like he was in the fire. When he noticed the strange gazes directed to him he got fl.u.s.tered and bowed to Tang Xinyang.


    "I''ve learned a lot from Ms. Tang. Surely, the martial arts of the women of Tang are unsurpassable."


    The man showed that he was still a part of the highest circle. He got out of the embarrassing situation quickly.


    Tang Xinyang just nodded.


    The people don''t see it clearly but those who were focused on the stage saw that as the man came forward, Tang Xinyang meet the man, she took a sidestep then went to his back before he could turn she caught his arm and he went immobile.


    Those are only simple steps but they carried massive strength.


    However, some were not convinced and want to show off. That first man was weak as a chicken! So the second man, who was confident with his strength came forward.


    "Let me try ma''am."


    The gong sounded.


    After thirty seconds.


    "Argh! I lost! I lost!" The man said on the ground.


    Tang Xinyang was holding his leg.


    The guest "....."


    They watched with a focus to not miss anything. But it turns out it was just simple moves and the man on the ground seems like a weak man who Tang Xinyang avoided and pushed sideways. The man fell down and she just grabbed his leg but the man shouted like his leg was about to be broken.


    The guest thought that this man was just currying favor to the young miss of Tang by letting her win.


    However, to those who know martial arts like the guards and butlers knew it was not that simple. It was a simple move. Yes. But the strength behind those was a lot greater than that man. So they lost easily.


    Old Mistress Tang knew it as well. However, the performance was so poor.


    Because the opponent was very weak.


    "Little Yang, look for an opponent this time." Old Mistress Tang emphasizes the word ''opponent''.


    Tang Xinyang understood what her grandmother meant.


    She looked at the crowd.


    These wealthy men are in good shape. But it''s only for show. She skipped it. She looked at the guard. There are good ones as well. She was about to pick the man she thought wouldst the fight at least in two minutes when her eye caught a certain man.


    Her eyes were stunned for a moment then to understanding.


    "I choose him." Tang Xinyang said as she pointed her finger towards the butler area.


    All the people looked at the end of that finger.


    It was a teenage man with dark hair and dark eyes. He was tall and fair. They can''t see his features clearly. But when he stepped out some people instantly recognize him.


    Specially Xiong Zhi and Xiong Wuyue.


    He has a handsome face and a calm attitude. When he chooses to step out and introduce himself his aura began to attract them all. Thedies who saw him for the first time couldn''t help but think how could they missed such a handsome and outstanding man.


    He bowed gracefully. His deep voice was cool and polite.


    "I''m honored to be chosen by Miss Tang. But the approval muste from my master." He said as he looked up to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was staring back at him.


    When he finally got those eyes he was relieved. But then he cut off those thoughts.


    Why would he be relieved?


    He doesn''t need her to always look at him.


    He was her butler. It was normal for him to remain in the dark and for her to be under the sunlight. Her position was to be in the spotlight together with those people. She shines brightly with them.


    Xiong Zhi has not answered yet when Old Xiong speaks.


    "Give them a good show, kid."


    ''So that these Old Lady would be pleased and we could proceed and go home.''


    The three Oldies thought.


    "Yes, Master Xiong."


    Since he got the approval from Old Xiong. He walked to the stage.


    The more he walked to the spotlight, the more the people saw his features. And the more they find him attractive. Even by his walking was full of grace. Thedies couldn''t help but admire him. How they wished he was working under them. He was such an eye candy. He was even more handsome than these young men. Maybe he could rival the angelic face of the second young master Lu. Whoever his master was, that person was so lucky.


    Linfeng bowed to Tang Xinyang.


    "Linfeng, you heard Mr. Xiong, let''s give them a good show. Don''t hold back." Tang Xinyang said.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Tang Xinyang. She clearly heard her calling her Linfeng as ''Linfeng '', without any proper address.


    How close would they be to make them address each other in their first names?


    Xiong Zhi searched Tang Xinyang in her past life. But she never meets Tang Xinyang before. Nor Linfeng talked about her.


    Since the Tang family was a legendary family, the news about them was so little and it was all about their major progress in the business industry.


    For all Xiong Zhi knew about the Tang family was it had two Young Miss. The eldest Miss was Tang Xinyang and the other was a girl of her age. Xiong Zhi remembered that girl was a musician.


    But that''s all she knew.


    Linfeng just nodded and smile politely.


    Then the gong sounded.

 Chapter 123 - Linfeng Vs. Tang Xinyang

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Linfeng Vs. Tang Xinyang</h4>


    As the gong sounded, two people who were at the other side of the stage moved at the same time.


    They both face each other and run to meet the other.


    There''s no hesitation. Contrary, excitement could be seen in Tang Xinyang''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Linfeng showed no expression and he was calm.


    The two meet at the center of the stage. They both raised their fist.


    Without stopping their momentum, their fist collided.


    An invisible force made the air around them fluttered. Even the ring was shaking because of the wind. The man-made stage below them vibrated.


    For those who could see clearly and knowledgeable in martial arts were stunned.


    Both have immense strength! Their arms couldn''t help but tremble. If they are on the stage, their fist who received that power would undoubtedly fractured.


    They couldn''t help but admire both people. But they admire more the strength of the young miss. The Tang family was really the number one martial artist!


    Tang Xinyang just furrowed her brow. She was about to speak what she had in mind when Linfeng reverts back his fist and slide downward to give her leg a swipe. But she acted fast. She jumped to not let her self tripped. But it turns out that it was a trap as well. When she jumped, a foot wasing to her face. With her heart hanging on a thread she avoided it by leaning backward. She saw Linfeng have his hands on the ground and his feet to her. She gritted her teeth as she did not let herself be hit by those iing feet. She jumped once more distance her self. She needs to get her inertia. The start was not good for her.


    Linfeng jumped and he was back to his feet. He remained standing. Waiting for her to make the first move.


    The audience was captured by the first, second and third exchanges. It was not so fast. So they could see it clearly. Their nerves were so tight as they watched this thrilling duel.


    However, the butlers and the guards were more shocked than them. It was only half a minute, but the two exchange a hundred blows. Those who don''t do martial arts could only see the three solid exchanged blows. But they were wrong. Those untrained eyes could not see the fast moves of the feet of the young Butler. They only saw the after images that congested into one attack of Linfeng''s foot. They did not see how Miss Tang Xinyang avoided all the attacks by a hair.


    Tang Xinyang''s body was taught. Her adrenaline was high. Her nerves were tight. She readied her body to attack and counter-attack anytime.


    Even though Linfeng was standing motionlessly. She could still see, that his left feet were a little alighted. All his weight was on his right foot. It was to easily jump anytime in case she attacked. It was also to defend in case he chose to meet her head-on and use his left feet to defend or attack. His arms were bnced and were not leaving any angle for her to attack carelessly.


    He was in full mode defense.


    Tang Xinyang sweated from her head. It? traveled down to the side of her face. It glistened to the lights. Making thedies admire her face and thought once more that she was really handsome.


    Since she could not find any weakness in his stance then she would create one!


    She took a big step toward him and raised her right fist.


    Linfeng did not move. He was waiting if this attack was a bait and if the real attack wasing after this. However, the fist was already in front of him and he can''t still see changes in her muscles. Thinking that it must be a real attack. Linfeng crossed his arms in front of him to face Tang Xinyang''s fist head-on. However, at the exact time, he did that he heard a whistling air in his right ear, when he nced at the sound he saw a kneeing to him. With quick decision he let his left arm receive the right fist of Tang Xinyang and use his right hand to stop the iing knee. He gripped it tightly and did not let go.


    The two were on the stalemate. This time it was only one move. However, the strength that Tang Xinyang used was not for ordinary men. When they saw that Linfeng received the blow they unconsciously touched their left arm gently.


    However, it did notst for two seconds. Linfeng used his left feet that had been waiting there to attack all the time. He raised his left leg used his knee cap to attack Tang Xinyang. Tang Xinyang wanted to evade but the grip on her left leg was too strong. She could not move it!


    Tang Xinyang''s adrenaline rises as she used the only leg she can move. She used all her strength to her right leg to jump high and twist her body backward. The force from that made her left leg that was trapped to twist under Linfrng''s grip. With this move, she freed herself from Linfeng''s strong grip. At the same time, she did not stop as she punched from above. But Linfeng was already expecting it. He used both of his arms to defend that punch.


    Once more, the air flutters as Tang Xinyang moved away.


    The audience was awed.


    Now they believed it was the true show!


    Tang Xinyang bitterly smiled. They exchanged hundreds of blows from the first encounter and they exchanged strong blows on the second one. However, she did not win. She also doesn''t have the advantage. Linfeng was really hard to deal with.


    But unlike her bitter smile, Tang Xinyang''s eyes were shining. That''s why she chose him! Because she could practice the Tang''s family secret arts!


    This secret art was a series of moves that an individual could use if the odds were not on him. If he falls on a disadvantage and he could not break the person''s defense or attack, he could use this secret art.


    Now, that she had done her warm-up and had test the water. It was the right time to use this secret art.


    Sensing that Tang Xinyang''s aura was solidifying, and his instincts telling him there''s danger, Linfeng knew it was the right time.


    Linfeng once more put his weight on his right foot. His left feet was one step distance away from his right feet. His back was lowered a little. His stance was simple but Old Tang saw that every muscle of him was tight. His stance has no weakness. It was the most perfect defense stance she ever saw.


    But, no matter how perfect it was, it could never rival the Tang''s family secret arts that had been modified all throughout centuries.


    Tang Xinyang with her green nerves showing on her right fist, once more make the move. Like the second one, she runs to him with her right fist.


    Linfeng prepared himself. He clenched his fist. Like how he responded earlier he crossed his arm to defend the iing attack. But this time he knew, the strength would be different just base on the veins it was showing on her fist.


    The fist wasing and it created a rippling sound as it meet Linfeng''s defensive arm.


    Even the audience could hear the rippling sound and could feel the flutter of the wind.


    They could only imagine what strength that fist carries!


    The fist that carries an unimaginable strength hit the two arms that have a perfect defense.


    When Linfeng received the blow, he could not help but furrowed his brow a little and took a step back. This fist has five times the strength earlier. He was a bit taken aback even though he prepared himself that the strength behind the fist would increase.


    But he collected himself quickly and after he took a step back he nned to counter-attack. As he knew that if she keeps attacking with that strength he would lose in just two blows.


    However, when he put down his arms he could not see Tang Xinyang. It was when his instincts told him the danger that he jumped away from his position in a millisecond. But Tang Xinyang was like a shadow. Even he evaded her attacks she followed up to him quickly. Cornering him and not giving him a chance to counter-attack. Tang Xinyang attack hundred of times, her fist was showing the after images. However, Linfeng has a quick instinct that he evaded all the hundred attacks. Some he meets head-on, some he avoided and some he received with his crossed arms.


    It looks like the mighty Young miss Tang was attacking fiercely with full strength. Making the butler more and more cornered. Most of the people sided at the young miss of Tang. She was the protagonist, so they eagerly waiting for her to manage a hit to the butler who only knew was how to evade.


    Linfeng was finding it hard to break her momentum. However, he noticed that her attack was getting slower and the power behind it was getting weaker as well. If he continued to evade more, he could tire her out and win the duel.


    However, he was not the protagonist of this stage. He was not going to steal the light.


    So when he found the right timing, he crossed his arms once more to his chest a bit slower.


    Tang Xinyang saw this and her eyes lit up.


    ''A chance!''

 Chapter 124 - Her care

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Her care</h4>


    She forced her right fist to use thest power st it could give. She knew her right fist was nearing at the end as well.


    She took the chance and punched out.


    A ripple sounded and the blow that Tang Xinyang gave to Linfeng made him took several steps back until his back touched the ring. The people on Linfeng sides felt the violent air. It made their hair and their dresses fluttered with the wind.


    What an awesome strength...


    What an awesome punch!


    It was Tang''s secret art!


    After a few seconds of silence, the audience cheered. The butler and the guards pped with more enthusiasm this time.


    Everyone enjoyed the fight except for one person.


    Mistress Tang was proud of her granddaughter. She went to Tang Xinyang and gave her the towel personally. One of the guests, which was a great CEO offered her a drink. The hegemons at the side were affected by the mood and congratte her as well. Everyone was so excited to talk to Ms. Tang Xinyang and sing her praises. Everyone rush to her to congratte her.


    Tang Xinyang was so happy. Because she really works hard on this duel. Using the secret arts was not easy. The chances to perform it was minimal. Since you have to fight the person stronger than you to use it. However, for so long, it was hard to find people that were stronger than her. It was good Linfeng was here. She had a satisfied duel after a long time. She felt refreshed. Remembering to thank Linfeng she looked at the other side of the ring and find him gone.


    ''Where did that guy go? ''


    However, she doesn''t have time to ponder it as wave after wave of people congratte her.


    ****


    Linfeng went back to his table to get a ss of water. He reached for his ss using his left hand but when he about to lift it he stopped halfway and change it to his right hand.


    He drank a ss of water.


    He looked a the stage and watched as the people congratte Tang Xinyang. The spotlight was on her.


    A towel suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He looked at those little jade-like hands and followed where it belongs.


    It was his young miss.


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment.


    She supposed to be on the stage. Why she was here?


    "Are you going to ept or not?" Xiong Zhi saw that Linfeng just stared at her and had no n to ept the towel so she asked like this.


    Linfeng unconsciously epted the towel even he felt there ''s something wrong in this situation. However, when he moved his left hand he flinched slightly and use his right hand instead to get the towel.


    "Thank you, Young miss." Then it dawned on him what was wrong. His young miss was giving a towel to him. His young miss was serving him. When he was the one supposed to serve her.


    He looked around for a chair for her to seat. When Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "Are you not going to wipe yourself?"


    Xiong Zhi was waiting for Linfeng to wipe himself. But he did not and just stare dumbly then looked around. What he was waiting for?


    "Oh." He only managed to say before he wipes himself in the head and his neck.


    Xiong Zhi was staring at him. Her lips were pursed. Linfeng knew that kind of subtle expression from Xiong Zhi. She was not happy and she was controlling herself to say something.


    Linfeng doesn''t want his young miss to hold back on whatever the matter was. Xiong Zhi was a quiet girl. If she wanted to talk but afraid to voice it out he would rather choose to hear it than to left it unsaid.


    "What is it, Young Miss?" Linfeng persuaded her.


    Xiong Zhi stared at his eyes then nce swiftly to his left arm. Then she looked back to stare at his eyes again.


    Linfeng who was paying to her every move noticed it then he hide his left arm stealthily.


    However, Xiong Zhi was more displeased when she saw he was hiding it.


    "You''re hurt."


    "I''m not," Linfeng answered immediately.


    "You''re hurt. You can''t even lift a ss of water." Linfeng brow twitched. It sounds not good. Saying to a man especially a butler that he could not even lift up a ss of water. However, his heart was somehow a bit happy. Was it because of the sound of worry he recognized in her voice?


    "Miss not need to worry. This butler was so strong that I can even lift a person with my right hand." Linfeng said. He even demonstrates it with his right hand.


    However, Xiong Zhi did not buy it. She extends her hand and said in a hard tone.


    "Hand."


    Linfeng was feeling strange. Why his young miss was acting like this? No matter what, he was the butler and she was the young miss. It was clear who should be taken care of.


    So Linfeng brought his right hand to her soft palm. However, he did not let his hand touch her hand. He just ces it at the top of her hand a few centimeters away.


    Xiong Zhi just eyed it and look back at him once more. Her eyes were deadly serious.


    "Left hand." Her tone was chilling.


    Linfeng sighed. There''s really no need...


    Under the serious eyes of her young miss, he ced his left hand on top. Like what he did earlier, he did not let himself touched her. However, this little move was painful for Linfeng. But he did not show it. One could see the calmness in his eyes and his sweaty brows.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit sad. Here he was, the one who set up the stage, the one who was ''the worthy opponent who will lose the fight as the winner received all the glory'', enduring his pain alone.


    Xiong Zhi holds his left hand gently and folded his sleeve upwards.


    Linfeng was stunned. Xiong Zhi initiated intimate contact once more.


    The part she was holding was tingling and hot. As she folds up his sleeve, the sensation gradually rose up to his arm. He was not feeling the pain anymore, or rather his mind was focus on her little hands that sometimes brush to his skin from time to time, leaving a tickling feeling on his skin.


    She was very near to him. He could smell thevender fragrance of her hair. He could see her curls at the side of her hair. He wanted to put it back on her ear so that he could see her face perfectly. Her nose was pointed and seems to touch his shirt anytime. He could see her long and wless neck. His eyes traced it towards her corbone. And if he looks more he could see some cleava-


    He shook his head. What he was thinking?


    No. Why he was standing here and letting her--eh?!


    Linfeng was struck dumb as Xiong Zhi was now applying ointment to his bruise.


    Where did she get that?


    He was about to tell her to stop and he would handle it himself when he saw that Xiong Zhi''s eyes were red. There are tears that threaten toe down.


    Linfeng swallowed down what he was about to say. If he talked he was afraid Xiong Zhi would tear up. He doesn''t want that. He doesn''t like Xiong Zhi crying. So he let her. He let her apply the ointment with focus.


    He let her warm his heart.


    Xiong Zhi was applying the ointment very carefully and gently. Afraid that she would hurt him.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was shaken.


    She was near the stage. So she felt the force that came out from their fight. Linfeng''s left hand received all the strong blow. And thest blow with that secret art was no doubt hurt like hell. Her heart was hanging on a thread every time that Tang Xinyang used her all might to hit Linfeng.


    And when that miss finally hit him, Xiong Zhi''s heart nearly fall. When Linfeng has his back on the ring with the crossed armed on his chest, how Xiong Zhi''s heart was broken!


    So when the butler announced that Miss Tang Xinyang won and Linfeng jumped off the stage like his part was done, Xiong Zhi followed him.


    She asked for the ointment and towel from the stuff. When she got it, she approached him. She clearly saw how his left arm was shaking non-stop. It was really heartbreaking.


    Now, as she lifted up his sleeve, all she could see was the purple-green bruise on his left arm. His skin was fair so this bruise was really an ugly mark. Thinking that Linfeng wanted to hide it and face it alone by himself made Xiong Zhi really felt broken and suffocated.


    She really wanted to cry.


    At the same time, she was angry as well.


    Why does he need to duel with a girl like that?


    Why he needs to sacrifice his arm just to satisfy the Tang''s ego?!


    Why no one noticed that he did a good job tost the fight and give them a good show?!


    They are really unfair!


    Xiong Zhi''s unsaid words and strong feelings of heartbroken made her tear up.


    She doesn''t even know about it. She focused on applying the ointment.


    "It''s okay. Even no one notices you, I will. You''ve done a great job. " Xiong Zhi felt that she had to say this. If not, her heart would explode with the unfairness she was feeling now. She was really really aggravated!


    Linfeng heard her words.


    It was only a casual praise and a fewforting words. But...it greatlyforts and soothed his heart.


    He realized..that these words that came from her were enough.

 Chapter 125 - Friendly

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Friendly</h4>


    The two were silent. One was silently applying an ointment while the other was busy observing the other.


    If one could step more and look at them, one could feel a serene and warm atmosphere. With the dim light and little sparkles from above, with the cold breeze that carries the fragrance of the flowers, it gives off a romantic feeling.


    Linfeng couldn''t help but greedily savor this moment. It was so nice to be taken care of.


    "Who is she?" Xiong Zhi''s voice broke the silence. She was taking her time to apply the ointment.


    "Hn?" Linfeng was a bit daze as she asked. Her little fingers that gently touch his skin made it hard for him to pull his attention away from it. The cool breeze and her presence really made him muddle-headed. He doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    Xiong Zhi was finally done applying the ointment. She looked up at Linfeng.


    "That Tang Xinyang. She called you by your first name. Are you two close?" Her voice was calm and there are no ripples. Like she was just asking it causally. But her eyes were watching Linfeng''s reaction like a hawk.


    Since the little fingers stopped bringing tingling sensation to him he could finally focus what Xiong Zhi was asking. He met her eyes and answered.


    "We attended the same preschool. We are not that close. "


    Xiong Zhi was still looking at him. Not satisfied with his answer.


    So Linfeng added more.


    "We are in different sses. But Ms. Tang Xinyang was really famous for dueling all the boys. When she won over the boys from her ss she looks for another ss to fight with. She went to the first ss butlers and fight every single one of us. "


    "Did you fight her?"


    "En. "


    "Did you win?"


    "..en."


    "Then why she called you with your first name?" Xiong Zhi wanted to really know about that. Is one fight was enough to call people each their first names?


    No, more importantly, how Linfeng addresses her?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes squinted. She would make a follow up with that question.


    Linfeng doesn''t know why but he felt like he was in an interrogation. But he still answered.


    "After the first duel, she came to my ss every day and duel me. We be acquainted after that. But not that close."


    Xiong Zhi seems to ept that. Then she followed back another question.


    "How do you call her?"


    ".. Miss Tang" Linfeng answered truthfully.


    He felt he was being questioned by his wife about the third party. But there''s no wife, and there''s no third party. It was really a strange feeling.


    Xiong Zhi seems satisfied now. She nodded. Then she unfolded back his sleeve.


    A person was walking towards their direction. Linfeng saw it and quickly put away his left arm from Xiong Zhi''s hold.


    Xiong Zhi who was taking her time to unfold his sleeve but found it suddenly gone "...."


    Another butler from the Zhou family bowed to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young Miss, Master Xiong would like you to prepare for the next performance. We would set up after Young master Guri finished his performance."


    Xiong Zhi looked up ahead and just found out that Guan Guri was now on the stage and ying the violin.


    The entertainment continued after the duel. Guan Guri was so good at ying the violin. The audience was satisfied and gave him warm apuse.


    It was now Xiong Zhi''s turn. Linfeng assisted her to the stage. Xiong Zhi talked to another butler to help Linfeng set up the guzheng. His left arm was still hurt.


    Earlier, in that morning, Old Xiong told her to prepare herself in case each family''s grandchildren showcase their talent.


    Since Old Xiong knew that she knows how to y Guzheng and she was good at it, he prepared a Guzheng for her to y in the event.


    Xiong Zhi used the afternoon to practice. Since it was her first time that her grandfather invited her toe to a party, Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to disappoint the Old Man. So she takes it seriously.


    She went up to the stage and lightly touched the guzheng. It was the same guzheng she used at the banquet. She sat on the stool and closed her eyes. Her heart was calm.


    ''Good''.


    Then she opened her eyes and started strumming the guzheng.


    The first few tones were a bit off. But it was only a warm-up. Xiong Zhi stopped the vibrations and the sounds by her hand. Then she started strumming again.


    It was a fast and high note. The music it produces was very upbeat. With the sound from the water fountain, with the fragrance of the flowers and with the additional cheerful music from the Guzheng, this atmosphere made the people feel calm and peaceful at heart. Allowing them to smile at each other.


    The piece that Xiong Zhi was ying was portraying for prosper, tranquility and well wishes for its listeners.


    Even the yer has a straight face and focused eyes, her beautiful fingers were dancing rhythmically with the tone. It was a lovely scene that made the listeners dance their fingers as well. Some were even tapping the table, catching up with the beat.


    Xiong Zhi was almost done ying the beautiful piece when out of the corner of her eyes she saw Guan Guri, who was still holding his violin, ying with the bow. It was like he was matching up the music with his violin in his mind.


    This made Xiong Zhi suddenly think of an idea.


    After she finished the piece, the guest started to sang praises and pped when Xiong Zhi, without stopping, yed a different piece. It was the piece that Guan Guri yed earlier.


    Guan Guri was a bit taken aback when he recognized the second piece. He already yed that piece earlier so why y it again? He could not help but look at the yer for what she was nning to do. But when he looked up, he saw the young girl looking at him and nodding at him. She gesturing him toe on the stage and join her to y the piece with their own instruments.


    Guan Guri''s eyes shined.


    That''s a good idea!


    So he stands up and started ying his violin while walking to the stage.


    The sound of the violin stunned the guest.


    Then they watched as Guan Guri stand beside Xiong Zhi and yed the piece together.


    The additional music of the violin was like adding a dessert after the meal. It was a very wonderfulbination of music.


    Then the tone of Guzheng changed once more to another piece. It was the original piece that Xiong Zhi yed earlier. The violin was still ying the first piece, it was a calm, soft and soothing melody. However, with the additional music of guzheng''s cheerful and upbeat tone, the music produced by the two pieces was surprisingly more alluring to the listener''s ears. It blends perfectly.


    The two yers at the front were immersed in their music. Enjoying ying their songs. It was not apetition anymore. Rather, it''s a celebration and wishing people good days and peaceful heart.


    It was very wonderful.


    The violin stopped as the guzheng stopped as well.


    Xiong Zhi stands up. She and Guan Guri bowed at the same time.


    The guest, still affected by the music, pped with sincere smiles on their face.


    When Xiong Zhi went down from the stage and turned to her seat, Guan Guri ran after her.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi. I enjoy ying music with you." Guan Guri said truthfully. He hadn''t had a good time in a while. He was really affected by the music and he was in a lighter mood.


    "Likewise." Xiong Zhi nodded politely. She doesn''t have any impression of Guan Guri from her past life until now. But looking at his eyes with no malice and his transparent expression, Xiong Zhi had a first impression of him. He was a simple man with no schemes.


    "I am Guan Guri. Our families may not be close, but if ever youe to attend one of our hosted parties, you cane to me." Guan Guri said as he smiled kindly and reached out his hands. He was asking to be Xiong Zhi''s friend. He was waiting for her to ept his hand for a handshake.


    Another impression of him added to Xiong Zhi''s mind.


    He would be an easy target for anyone. He would be taken advantage of with this kind of attitude.


    Nevertheless, she took his hand and shook it. epting his friendship that he was offering.


    "I''ll be in your care then." She said politely.


    Guan Guriughed. Then he started to tell his history since young. He seems like he really likes Xiong Zhi and had a good impression of her. He treated her as a little sister.


    Xiong Zhi was not against the entire Guan Family. It''s a fact that was the family where the beast came from. But she''s the kind of person that takes her hate to the individual person who did the deed. So even the person sitting beside her was a Guan, they are different matters. However, she would take more precautions and be more guarded around the Guans. So she did not speak after that and let Guan Guri do the talking.


    However, after the long chat from Guan Guri, she could not help but questioned if Guan Guri was really a part of the Wolf Guan family and has a brother that was in human clothing. Interacting with him today, which was only seating beside him, Xiong Zhi could somehow grasp Guan Guri''s behavior as a fellow human being.


    She adds another impression of him. It was that this guy easily trusts someone. Xiong Zhi wondered how he was still alive and kicking in the business industry. Or how he survived all the schemes in the Guan family.


    She looked at Guan Guri. That beast and Guan Guri has no resemnce. Even it was appearance or behavior.


    The chattering stopped suddenly when the surroundings be dim. Only the tiny lights like stars illuminated their surroundings. As the host appeared on the stage, a spotlight from above directed towards the host. Calling the attention of everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. This is the moment that you have been waiting for. " The host started.


    Thedies held their breaths. They had been waiting for it since they enter the garden.

 Chapter 126 - The Dance

    <h4>Chapter 126 - The Dance</h4>


    "Ladies, be prepared. Who among you will be chosen as the second young master ''s first dance?"


    Thedies'' eyes shined. They wanted them to be.


    "Let''s wee, second young master Lu Yin Ze."


    A round of apuse rained towards Lu Yin Ze.


    He was now wearing a new suit. He was wearing a white tuxedo and a white shirt. A dark blue bowtie was enough to amodate his suit. His silver hair wasbed. One could even see some silver in his eyes. He was so dazzling.


    Added the fact that the spotlight was on him, it just highlighted his angelic features more. The guest''s hearts could not help but be captured by his charm.


    The orchestra started.


    Lu Yin Ze started to walk towards the crowd as well. Choosing his first dance.


    He nned to make Old Mistress Tang his first dance. But unfortunately, after Xiong Zhi and Guan Guri''s performance, the hegemons left. No one even noticed when the four hegemons exited. But they left their grandchildren behind to finish the party for them.


    Now, Lu Yin Ze needs to choose between the Young Miss of Tang and Xiong. Since it was only reasonable that he would choose someone high with his status.


    And..there''s no question who would he choose.


    All the heated gaze was following Lu Yin Ze.


    They watched as he stopped in front of a certaindy.


    He bowed down to his waist, his cool and angelic voice whispered to their ears.


    "May I have the honor, young miss?"


    A cool voice answered.


    "En."


    They watched the couple walked forward. The youngdy''s blue ocean dressplimented well with the young man''s bowtie.


    They reached the center and faced each other. The spotlight above giving the audience an illusion that these two are not from their world. That these two came from a fantasy world where they are the two protagonists. They could even see their halos surrounding them. Their fair skin glistened from the light.


    Those who watched couldn''t bear to take their eyes away from them.


    The orchestra then started a new piece. A slow romantic one.


    Xiong Zhi knew very well that she would be chosen. Even Lu Yin Ze like Song Xuantin, he could not make Song Xuantin as his first dance with his status. It would bring unnecessary rumors and trouble to them. It might affect Lu Yin Ze''s reputation. It''s a critical moment for Lu Yin Ze since he was just starting to establish his position in the highest circle. And for Song Xiantin, worst things maye to her. Not only those sharp rumors but a lot of people will target her. Affecting her daily life. So it was a good choice she, as a Young Miss of Xiong, would be the first dance. Song Xuantin could take the second dance.


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze followed the slow beat.


    "What are you thinking?" Lu Yin Ze was staring at Xiong Zhi the whole time.


    They are so close to each other that he could inhale her scent. But even though they are that close, they both know they are maintaining a polite distance.


    However, to Lu Yin Ze, it was so close that he wants to end this dance quickly. His hands that were on her waist were sweating and so hot. He was like being scalded. Because of this, his mind and heart were ufortable.


    Xiong Zhi''s attention was finally at him.


    "Who would be your second dance?" Xiong Zhi asked instead of answering.


    Her hot breath grazed his face, making Lu Yin Ze''s heart thumped fast. He concluded that it was a wrong move to make her speak. He was really nervous. He thought he was confident enough to be under everyone''s eyes. Now he was worried.


    "Are you okay?" Xiong Zhi was close to him and could see the difort in his silver-blue eyes and the furrowing of his brows. Lu Yin Ze seems to be unwell today. Earlier as well, she noticed his strange reaction when she met him at the entrance.


    "I''m probably nervous. I hope this day would end peacefully." Lu Yin Ze said the truth and the thoughts he had in mind.


    "It will be okay. Your birthday is so grandiose and unforgettable for everyone." Xiong Zhiforted him with a warm smile.


    Lu Yin Ze took her words to heart and smile warmly as well. For some reason, his heart that was still thumping fast did not bring difort anymore. But only...excitement and anticipation.


    His mind was calm and he enjoyed the dance.


    They exchanged some praises on how both of them look good in their dress and suit. Xiong Zhi even joked about his gifts that he was so wealthier than her. Lu Yin Ze was so embarrassed that he got these things so easily. So he instantly promised that she and Song Xuantin would share the blessings as well. This made Xiong Zhiughed a little. Lu Yin Ze then continued to chat about what he would do to the gifts with them. He was telling his n to use the private jet to have a trip with Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin. Xiong Zhi joked that they need to invite Gu Zhen as well for Song Xuantin toe. Lu Yin Ze said he will. It was to make his ears rest for a while. Xiong Zhiughed at this and Lu Yin Ze was affected that heughed as well.


    The two atmospheres were so harmonious. Seeing that both of the people have the same status and they are both beautiful, thedies dejectedly admit defeat and gave the title of the second young master''s miss to Xiong Zhi. They had no choice but to admire the two from afar.


    However, some people are not.


    Xiong Wuyue''s face was green with envy. She really liked to scratch Xiong Zhi''s s.l.u.tty face and ripped her apart. Watching her flirting with the second young master made Xiong Wuyue cursed under her breath.


    She wanted to run and broke them apart. The whispers around her about how the young miss of Xiong was a perfect match to the second young master, how they look good as a couple, how they both beautiful, add more fuel to her raging hate.


    If looks could kill she had thrown Xiong Zhi to the depth of hell.


    Xiong Wuyue''s intense hate seems to create a radar around Xiong Zhi. She felt it and looked towards her direction, where the hate was so intense. Seeing Xiong Wuyie from afar, Xiong Zhi could somehow guess what ''s in her head right now.


    A woman who always coveted everything she has and a greedy person who wants everything to herself, Xiong Zhi knew very well. She must be so green of envy right now. To provoke Xiong Wuyue and drive her to so much envy, Xiong Zhi acted out of character and smile to her smugly. She even moved her hands on Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder to his neck and embrace it. It was a simple move, yet not for everyone.


    Xiong Wuyue was so taken aback by her smug smile that had quickly gone.


    ''S-she smiled! That bitch!''


    It seems like an illusion. But the arms around Lu Yin Ze was snapping on her control. She could not hide her vicious face. She really wanted to rip that bitch''s arm off.


    Xiong Zhi was satisfied with her expression. She was more looking forward to torture Xiong Wuyue at any time''s possible.


    On the other hand, Lu Yin Ze''s steps be stiff. His neck was so hot. His face was red and his eyes wandered everywhere not looking at the girl in front of him. He felt it was so..awkward. They had a polite distance earlier but now it''s gone. It''s much more intimate.


    Sensing that the neck she was embracing was turning hot Xiong Zhi looked up at Lu Yin Ze at the same time Lu Yin Ze turned to her.


    Their nose almost touch.


    Shock by the sudden face in front of him, Lu Yin Ze quickly looked sideways. His heart that calmed down started to run in panic. He was afraid it so loud that Xiong Zhi would hear it.


    "Sorry." Xiong Zhi brought down her arms to his shoulders. She apologized because she breaks the polite distance. Making Lu Yin Ze who was a shy boy fl.u.s.tered and embarrassed. She used the other person without his consent. And it was her friend. Xiong Zhi was guilty. She promised she would treat Lu Yin Ze well in the future.


    Lu Yin Ze calmed a little when the suffocating arms were gone. He was a bit red but he could now breathe a little. However, he also felt a loss. Like the warm and intoxicating feeling was not that bad at all. He couldn''t understand it. But he was d that they have a polite distance so he could breathe.


    "It''s okay." He said.


    "Hey guys, you two have been dancing for two songs already. Mind if we join you?" Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen couple were dancing beside them.


    Song Xuantin was wearing a grin. Clearly happy she was dancing with Gu Zhen. While Gu Zhen was just staring at them. Then stare at the other things except for the girl in front of him. If one looks closely, his lips were pursed and his dance step was stiff. His ears were red as well.


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze looked around. They saw some couples started to dance as well. It looks like they had been dancing for a while.


    When Xiong Zhi looked around, her eyes identally met someone and she froze.


    Linfeng quickly breaks contact and looked away.

 Chapter 127 - Youre Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 127 - You''re Hurt</h4>


    The two at the center were really eye-catching. The spotlight above them isted everyone. Including him.


    Linfeng grabbed a drink and sipped from it. His eyes never leaving the couple in front. Or to say, it never leaves the girl who was wearing a seductive blue ocean dress.


    Earlier, she was just about to cry in front of him, gently touching him. Now she was smiling warmly and dancing with another man.


    It brought a sour feeling to him.


    He sipped more. Trying to drown down these absurd thoughts. He was acting like a man who was watching his beloved being taken away by another man. He drank thest drop from his wine.


    ''Foolish, Linfeng.''


    Heughed at his thoughts. She was only showing him a little care and he holds it like it was the precious thing in the world.


    He was a butler. He shouldn''t have this kind of thought.


    A staff saw his empty ss and help him pour some wine to it. When he sipped from it again, he noticed that he was using his left hand. It did not hurt anymore. Or to better say, his mind was so upied that he did not notice the pain.


    Linfeng, like he was mesmerized, looked at the couple at the front again. They are chatting andughing. There was a harmonious air surrounding them. Linfeng could hear the whispers around him.


    "They looked perfect."


    "The second young master of Lu and the young miss of Xiong, they suited each other well."


    "Well, who among us have a better status than second young master Lu? They are born to be together."


    ''Right. They live in the same world. Young Miss Zhi--''


    Linfeng agreed. His eyes were still looking at the girl who said something to the man before him that they bothughed at it. She looked happy.


    ''--belongs to that world.'' He knew it. And he understands it clearly.


    So he...


    He should stop feeling down and stop thinking of those absurd thoughts.


    He chose to listen to thosements.


    Even it brought a heaviness to his chest.


    He wanted to look away from the couple, but he chose to look.


    ''Look. That''s where she belongs. That''s where she is supposed to be.''


    ''Look. She is the light. She meant to be above of everyone.''


    ''Look..look at the distance between you two.''


    ''I understand. I understand it clearly.''


    Linfeng keeps talking to himself. He keeps brainwashing himself.


    He doesn''t even notice that his grip on the wine ss was bing tighter. As his eyes were so lost and have a faint pain on them.


    He knows. He knows he was born into the family where they served the other. They were in the dark. No matter how hard they work, they would be just a bunch of butlers.


    So he..he was trying...


    He was trying to escape that faith.


    So what he could do right now was just watched them from afar.


    Watched her from afar...


    He then saw Xiong Zhi moved her arms to Lu Yin Ze''s neck.


    It was very intimate.


    ''Snap''


    The wine ss he was holding broke. Some nearby butlers looked at his direction. Since they were in the dim part, the guest didn''t hear this ident. In the light, no one noticed what happened in the dark.


    Some butlers went to him to ask him if he''s fine.


    Without drawing back his unreadable stare, he answered in a cold voice.


    "I''m fine."


    These two cold words are not only for those butlers around him. It was also for him.


    The butler knew that each butler here was physically capable. Besides, this young man was from the legendary family of butlers. So as he said, he would be fine.


    This littlemotion was overlooked. Maybe no one remembered that he even broke a ss. That was how non-existent he was.


    Blood drip down from the ground. Linfeng''s palm had been cut. However, his mind was not there. It was on the figure who''s arm was still on the other man''s neck.


    Linfeng couldn''t understand.


    Why he was so annoyed? If not because of the slight pain he was feeling from his palm he must have acted on impulse, run to her side and take her away without care to anyone.


    Why he felt so suffocated? He mmed his fist on his chest a few times. His breathing was getting quicker and he was having a difficult time controlling his emotions.


    He couldn''t help but be remorseful. Be resentful.


    She said she will notice him.


    ''Even no one notices you, I will..'' Her words that she said earlier was repeating to his head.


    ''Funny. I broke a ss. I was hurt. But you didn''t notice.''


    Linfeng thought with me. He doesn''t like this feeling. It was eating his control and made him thought things that he shouldn''t.


    He just keeps staring at them. He couldn''t understand. And he couldn''t control this strong feeling of ming her.


    His eyes were full of me.


    And.


    ..hope to look at him. To notice him.


    Like this inner wish has been heard, Xiong Zhi''s eyes suddenly met his.


    Shock eyes met a ming one.


    It onlysted for a few seconds, then Linfeng who finally calm down and took over the control of this emotion, look away.


    Even though he looked away. He could feel her eyes on her.


    Strange, but with just those looks it brought so muchfort to him.


    His blood was not boiling anymore. He was still upset but he was calm. He even has a thought that he forgives her. To what, he didn''t know.


    The suffocating feeling was gone but it was reced with anticipation and hope that she woulde to him.


    This sudden change of emotions scared Linfeng. What was happening to him?


    Then he saw in his peripheral vision that Xiong Zhi excused herself and distanced her self from the guy.


    She walked toward his direction.


    Linfeng''s resentful heart suddenly vanished. His meful thoughts were gone, leaving without a trace. What he only focused right now was her hurried steps that were getting quicker and louder.


    If he was feeling suffocated earlier now he was feeling uneasy and hopeful that she woulde to him.


    ''For what Linfeng? Why do you need her toe to you? That''s not how you supposed to feel. Cut that out..'' He kept arguing with himself.


    But the more she wasing nearer to him, the more he could breathe and be calmer. And even he doesn''t want to admit it, he was happy.


    He could now rxed that she was not embracing that guy. He feels much calmer that her eyes were on him. He felt hopeful that she wasing to him. He was happy that she noticed him.


    ''This is bad. ''


    Linfeng felt hopeless against himself.


    A shocked gasp came out from Xiong Zhi, she quickly holds his left hand.


    Linfeng suddenly flinched.


    The pain from his left arm and the wound from his palm was now hurting.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly let go and don''t know where to touch him.


    She was anxious as she saw broken ss before him and blood on his palm.


    He was hurt!


    Xiong Zhi pulled his right hand and dragged him to one of the staff.


    " Where is the emergency room on this floor? No, can you bring a first aid kit? Urgently. Please bring a doctor as well. Be as fast as possible." Xiong Zhi was anxious and worried.


    Seeing her like this, Linfeng suddenly felt guilty of ming her in his thoughts. Also, what a troublemaker he was. He broke a ss on his own ord and made her take care of it.


    Besides, his wound was only a few centimeters small. It was nothingpared to his training before.


    "Young miss, I''ll just wash it. It''s just a small wound."


    However, Xiong Zhi was adamant. With worried eyes, she looked at him then to his wounds. Seeing the blood, even it was so small, it made her remembered the blood of Linfeng she had on her hands when he got shot. shing those scenes before her makes her eyes red.


    "No. You''re hurt. " She said while her voice shook and her hands were shaking.


    She was trying to be calm. As she knows those are the things that happened in her past life and she would not let it happen again in the future.


    She has some trauma of it after all.


    Linfeng really wants to smack his head. Seeing Xiong Zhi''s grip on her was shaking, he knows that he triggered some of her hidden emotions.


    He witnessed Xiong Zhi''s heartbroken appearance before, he doesn''t want to witness it again.


    So he smiles at her and gently coaxed her.


    "I''m really fine. I have a wound that was ten times bigger than this. I bleed a lot but it doesn''t hurt that much. This little wound--?" Linfeng raised his left arm, he pushed back the pain he felt when he raised his left arm.


    "--was nothingpared to that. It''s not even bleeding anymore." Heid out his palm. It''s true it''s stopped bleeding. The wound was not that deep.


    Xiong Zhi calmed herself. She knew she was overreacting.

 Chapter 128 - Dark and Light

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Dark and Light</h4>


    The staff runs to them with a first aid kit in hand.


    "Let me disinfect your wound first, sir. The doctor ising. The health room is only a few floors away."


    Linfeng thanked the staff. He used his right hand to get the kit.


    "No need for the doctor. I''m fine on my own."


    Xiong Zhi disagreed.


    "No. Let the doctore to check it."


    Linfeng looks at her and gently exined it.


    "Young miss, you really don''t have to worry. I''m a butler myself. We are trained in this situation. Besides, our Zhou family will lose face if a doctores for a butler because of a small cut."


    Xiong Zhi furrowed her brow. What''s wrong for him to call for a doctor?


    Seeing that Xiong Zhi was thinking deeply, he took the chance to gestured for the staff to cancel it. If the doctores, there would be amotion. It''s alright if the guest was the one who had been hurt, but for a butler, it would create unnecessary rumors not only for the Zhou family but for the Xiong family as well. It looks like a small matter but those people who were waiting for the Xiong empire to decline would use any possible means to attack Xiong. Even tarnishing Xiong''s reputation would be a huge deal to them.


    And besides its not that really urgent for a doctor.


    So he took the kit, put it in one of the tables, and opened it.


    Xiong Zhi followed him. She was not yet satisfied that Linfeng would not consult for a doctor.


    She watched as Linfeng struggled to disinfect his wound with one hand. When he was starting to wrap his wounds, Xiong Zhi finally reached out to him to help him.


    The ce they were in was a bit dim from the other ces. There are a bit far away from the dancing couples.


    They are actually in the back area of the butlers. However, the dim light was enough for Xiong Zhi to wrap Linfeng''s wound. As she took the bandage, Linfeng tried to stop her, he held her hand that was holding the bandage.


    "It''s okay. I''m trained for this. You don''t have to worry young miss." It''s not applicable for a young miss like Xiong Zhi to help her Butler to wrap his wound. No matter which angle you saw it, it''s inappropriate.


    However, Xiong Zhi who was still not satisfied that the doctor would not check on him fire back.


    "You are not allowing me to call the doctor, now you are not allowing me to help you?"


    "..." Linfeng doesn''t know what to retort. So he let go of her hand and let her gently wrap his left palm.


    Xiong Zhi''s action was so gentle. Like she was afraid she would hurt him by applying a little force.


    Linfeng''s heart was now warm. Her little actions were now giving itchiness to his heart. Even he tried to think of the scene where Xiong Zhi got intimate with another man he was not that upset anymore.


    So what if that guy got embraced by her? What if that guy got her first dance? Xiong Zhi was now with him and giving him her attention and care.


    Then the little Linfeng in his mind appeared and shouted at him. ''What are you so smug for?! Is that an appropriate thought?! Have you FORGOTTEN WHO YOU ARE???''


    This little guy suddenly became big and got control over his thoughts and emotion.


    What he was thinking?


    "Young miss, I''m fine now. Thank you for your help. "


    Xiong Zhi was done wrapping his palm. She looked sharply at him.


    "Why are you so careless? Howe you break a ss? " She ignored the dismissing tone Linfeng used.


    Remembering how he bes irrational and acted on impulse, Linfeng was embarrassed.


    "It''s an ident. It won''t happen again. I apologized for troubling you." He sincerely said. He would not let this kind of embarrassing moment to happen again. He would not let emotion take over him.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him, seeing that Linfeng was really apologetic she sighed.


    ''Why Linfeng so careless? He needs to take care of himself.''


    "It''s alright. Just take care. Don''t let yourself be hurt. " Xiong Zhi reminded him.


    "I''ll take that in mind."? Linfeng politely said.


    Linfeng stands up.


    "Thank you, young miss, for your care. Let me escort you back to your table. " Linfeng bowed.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the front. A few couples were dancing romantically. Lu Yin Ze was now dancing with Tang Xinyang.


    Since she was not needed anymore, Xiong Zhi was happy to have her own time.


    " No need. I don''t have a role there anymore."? Then she looked at Linfeng. Her eyes were lovely and sparkling from the reflection of the tiny lights above them. At the same time, it sparkled with deep thoughts and naughtiness.


    " I actually find this ce morefortable. It is cooler here and light is sufficient for me. I like it here. " Xiong Zhi said while she stayed rooted in her seat.


    "....." Linfeng.


    Since his young miss wanted to be here, he doesn''t have to force her to go in front. So Linfeng just apanied her.


    He remained standing by her side while she was seating. They both watched the couples at the front.


    The Orchestra was really good. They yed the Disney music romantic songs into a ssic one.


    Xiong Zhi keeps ncing at Linfeng secretly. Linfeng was just standing quietly and look like he was focus on observing people like they are very entertaining to watch. Seeing him like that, Xiong Zhi doesn''t have a choice but to take the first step.


    "U-hm."? She coughed.


    Linfeng looks at her.


    " It''s so good people are dancing. Make me want to dance as well."? She said a little louder for Linfeng to hear. However, Linfeng this man has another thought when he heard that.


    ''Does Young Miss wants to go back? It looks like she wants to dance. ''


    Linfeng thought that Xiong Zhi wanted to go in front and dance with other men. And she was telling this to him as a sign that she needs to escort him back to the front.


    "The atmosphere is really great for dancing. " Linfeng started.


    Hearing that Xiong Zhi got her hopes high. But the next words were like a cold basin of water that poured to her.


    " Let me escort you back, Young Miss. For sure a lot of gentlemen will ask you to dance."? Linfeng said the rational things that a butler should.


    His Young miss doesn''t belong to this dim ce, unseen by everyone. Her ce was in front. He knew and understand this thing. He might behave a ce in her heart for her to take care of him. But the ce he has in her heart is like the ce they were in now. On the dim, unseen and secluded ce.


    Maybe she has feelings for him. And maybe, no matter how much he denied, base on his irrational thoughts and action earlier, he must have to start to have feelings for his Young Miss that a butler should not have.


    And this feeling..would surely destroy both of them in the future.


    Linfeng''s rational thoughts are on high alert now. He understands these things.


    Xiong Zhi bites her lower lip to Linfeng''s outright rejection. She was not sure if Linfeng got the message that she wants to dance with him. To make it a little clearer she attacked in another way.


    " You seemed trained. You are good at guzheng. How about dancing?"? Xiong Zhi watched how to seduce your man 3.0 many times with Song Xuantin. It''s now showing it''s usefulness in this situation.


    Linfeng was still clueless and have his thoughts on how he was in the dark and she was in the light, answered.


    "We are trained in all areas. "


    Xiong Zhi''s straight face helped her a lot to stop producing a smug smile.


    ''Gotcha!''


    " Oh. Since you are very trained, I wonder if you can guide me through some steps?" Xiong Zhi asked with innocent eyes and a straight face. Not allowing any pretense toe out of her.


    Linfeng finally put his attention on their topic.


    "Does young Miss want to learn how to properly dance?"


    Linfeng asked with incredulous expression when it finally sank to him what was Xiong Zhi have been asking.


    "En."


    Xiong Zhi said still using her straight face. But she was a bit nervous now since Linfeng seems to understand what she was doing.


    Linfeng thought deeply. He had been watching Xiong Zhi dance since she stepped in front of the crowd. Her steps were graceful and light. There was nothing wrong about it. Was there a need for him to guide her?


    Xiong Zhi was afraid he would reject and added,


    " I''m afraid to ask anyone to dance and teach me. I can only ask you. "


    Linfeng finally relented. He was not about to reject her anyway. Its the butler''s role to assist their master in any way.


    So he lifted his left arm then changed it to right hand for Xiong Zhi to ept.


    But Xiong Zhi noticed this little action.


    ''Oh right. He is injured. Silly me.''


    Xiong Zhi immediately took back what she said.


    "No need. " Then she stands up.


    " Let''s walk in the garden, it seems this garden is so big."? She walked ahead of him.


    Linfeng was a bit taken aback why his young miss changed her mind. But he did not question her and follow her deeper in the garden. Far away from other people.

 Chapter 129 - First

    <h4>Chapter 129 - First</h4>


    The Luxury garden lives up to its reputation as one of the top wonders of the world.


    There were hanging gardens everywhere.


    The different colors of tiny lights above looked like stars.? They are like walking between the universes. The flowers surrounding them swayed by the cool breeze. If this breeze was man-made or not, they were not sure. But the sounds of the birds singing and the flutters of the butterflies wings were no doubt real.


    A blue butterfly was fearless as itnded on Xiong Zhi''s bun. Another butterfly, with green wings,nded as well. The person, who was treated as anding area, was unaware of it and continue to stroll in the garden.


    Linfeng, who was following Xiong Zhi saw it and smile at the cute scenery.


    Linfeng could not help but blurted out a question.


    "Young miss, may I ask what shampoo did you use?" This sudden question surprised Xiong Zhi and she turned around to Linfeng. Her action was graceful and it did not disturb the butterflies on her head.


    Xiong Zhi was curious why Linfeng asked this nonsense question. But there''s no-nonsense when ites to Linfeng,


    "Why?"


    Xiong Zhi, under the tiny lights wearing her blue ocean dress with two butterflies on her head, looked like a fairy.


    This scene was mesmerizing.


    Linfeng just smiled slightly and said.


    "It seems the butterflies are attracted to the fragrance on your hair."


    Xiong Zhi automatically raised her hand to her head, Linfeng, however, stop her hand.


    "If you do that the butterfly will fly away."


    Linfeng was close to her and his warm breath tickled her forehead. Their closeness made Xiong Zhi thought the garden was not that big.


    Linfeng let go of her hand and quickly back away with one step.


    He acted on impulse. He really wanted to let the butterfly stay on her hair.


    "What color it has?" Xiong Zhi could not see her reflection so she asks.


    "They are blue and green," Linfeng said as he got charmed by the two butterflies in her head.


    "Are they pretty?"


    "Yes."


    "Am I pretty?"


    "Yes."


    Linfeng was stunned as he answered quickly. Well, it''s true but..this kind of question and his answer was a bit ambiguous.


    "Alright. Since you said I''m pretty with these butterflies in my head then I''ll keep it." Xiong Zhi smiled. ''Seducing Your Man 3.0'' was really helpful.


    Linfeng was a bit embarrassed.


    Xiong Zhi turned around and start to walk further. While she was dancing with Lu Yin Ze earlier she saw Linfeng watching them. She doesn''t know if it''s illusion or not but that fleeting look made her jolted in surprise. It''s a bit far away from where she was dancing to where Linfeng was, but she can feel his intense look. For a moment she thought he was ming her.


    "I''m only the person who could be Lu Yin Ze''s first dance. He is not close to Tang. So since he is my ssmate and I''m his friend, he chooses me. And that is all." Xiong Zhi felt that she need to exin this.


    Linfeng looked at her back. He knew it of course. It''s not because of any romantic reason that the two dance. It''s just that..he was too affected.


    "I don''t have any romantic feelings towards any other man. Except for one person." Xiong Zhi turned around.


    Her eyes were sincere when she looked at him.


    Linfeng looked away. He could not really stand Xiong Zhi''s sincere and heated gaze.


    He knew what she wants to say.


    "Mmm." He could only answer like this.


    However, for some reason, his heart was feeling ted and warm. He felt much better than earlier. Her words were like spring that bathed his entire being.


    Seeing Linfeng not meeting her gaze, Xiong Zhi called to him.


    "Linfeng."


    Linfeng looked at her.


    "Yes, Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    The two just looked at each other''s eyes.


    "I don''t really like it when you call me Young miss. Have you forgotten what we''ve agreed before?" Xiong Zhi wanted Linfeng to get rid of that ''Young Miss''. She felt that every time he was calling her like that he was distancing himself to her.


    Linfeng looked at her. His eyes were unreadable.


    "I did not forget it. "


    "Then since we are alone you can call me by my name. To be honest, I really really hate it when you call me Young Miss." Xiong Zhi exaggerated more. However, it''s true. To be close with each other, you need to be familiarized to call each other''s first names.


    Seeing how Xiong Zhi was very adamant to get him to call her in her first name, Linfeng could not help but smile at how cute she was acting.


    "Alright. As you said...Young Miss." He added thest two words to tease her. His eyes unknowingly glint with mischief.


    Xiong Zhi who was familiar with this side of Linfeng knew he was teasing her. But would she let Linfeng to only have fun with this? She, of course, has to take advantage of it.


    "Hmm..how about this? Every time you call me Young Miss when we are alone you will owe me a day?"


    "Owe you a day?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes let out a smile. It was not a formal smile that she usually wears when she has to smile. It contains mischievousness.


    "Yes. Like if you call me Young Miss twice then you will owe me two days. You will apany me wherever I go in those two days."


    Linfeng just stands there. A bit stunned. There was actually no need for them to y like this. Because no matter what, just a word from her, he would apany her anywhere. Since that was a part of his role as her aide. So he was really puzzled why there was a need to y like this. But seeing how happy she was by setting this rule. He relented.


    "Alright. Let''s keep that rule."


    Xiong Zhi''s smile became wide. Her dimples shown and her eyes sparkled.


    "So since you call me Young Miss just now, then you owe me a day."


    Linfeng knew he just fall into a trap.


    "Is that even counted? We haven''t set the rules yet when I said that." He tried to talk his way out. It was fine for him. He just wanted to tease her.


    "Really? I think we already made the rules when you called me that." Xiong Zhi did not back out and even be shameless.


    Linfeng justughed because of her outright lie with her straight face.


    "Alright. Since you said so, then I owe you a day."


    Xiong Zhi was so happy that she would get a day with him.


    Her smile was so dazzling and her cold face was nowhere. She seems like a beautiful girl who just got granted by her parents to go on a trip.


    Linfeng couldn''t take away his eyes off her.


    The orchestra music sounded in every corner of the garden. So even they are far away from other people they could still hear it''s lovely music.


    Maybe because the piece they were ying was very lovely that it pulled Linfeng''s heart strings. Before he could stop himself he already said,


    "Zhi''er, let me guide you with some steps," Linfeng said as he stretched out his right hand towards her. He was inviting her to dance.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was a bit shaken. She reached out her hand to hold his. She epted his invitation. But before that she said,


    "Don''t push yourself too much. If it hurts we need to stop."


    Linfeng was very affected by the mood.


    Heughed.


    "I''m not that weak, Zhi''er. Besides my left hand will only be ce here." As he said that he put his left hand on her waist and he uses his right hand to hold her left hand.


    It was a graceful and smooth moved.


    There still have a polite distance like every other couple dancing far away from them.


    However, both hearts were racing.


    Linfeng with a practice calm face guided Xiong Zhi through small steps.


    Xiong Zhi moved was a bit stiff. She could not concentrate as her mind wondered how hot his hand was on her waist. She felt he was so close.? She could inhale his scent.


    After a few steps, Xiong Zhi finally recovered her smooth and graceful steps.


    They dance quietly.


    They just listen to the loud pounding of their own hearts. Savoring the moment that they were alone and no one could disturb them.


    "Linfeng." This is the second song and the two were still dancing.


    Linfeng looked down at her. Their eyes met. Xiong Zhi''s eyes have many emotions that were so hard to predict. But one could see that her mind was far away.


    "It''s the first time we dance together." Xiong Zhi said. Her voice lingered with deep emotions andplex feeling.


    "Yes. It''s our first time."


    Xiong Zhi just smiled at his answer. Behind that smile was a feeling of relief. That they had a chance to dance together. They did not manage to have even a single dance in her past life. Now, they did.


    "I''m really d." Xiong Zhi said.


    Linfeng just looked at her smile.


    Strange, but when he saw that weak smile, he felt his heart ache then relief.


    Unknowingly, his grip on her hand was tighter but gently.


    Like he was holding something precious and he doesn''t want to let go.


    **


    Someone got ignored in the background.


    Little linfeng: Heyy!!! Why can''t your hear me?! I supposed to take control over you!


    Heartheart Linfeng: Go away! Let me have a moment here.

 Chapter 130 - Advances

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Advances</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze had just finished dancing with Young Miss of Tang and his friend, Song Xuantin.


    Since he was done with this responsibility he went back to his table.


    It took him a long time to go back to his table since guest after guest would meet him halfway and would greet him. Some people even start a small conversation with him. Since he wants them to have a good impression of him and to establish himself in the empire he mingled with them.


    So with patience, he greeted them back and politely respond to their conversation. However, the more he stays in that certain circle, the more people would gather and the crowd would get bigger. It was still overwhelming for him so he excused himself when he saw that.


    He finally reached his table and drank a couple of sips. He found it morefortable when he has his own space.


    He looked at the front were some couples were dancing. Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen were nowhere. He couldn''t spot Xiong Zhi too. Young Miss Tang and First Young Master Guan Guri were chatting while dancing.


    "Second Young Master..." A middle-aged man greeted him and strike a conversation. Lu Yin Ze recognized him as he got introduced by his grandfather. Behind the middle-aged man were some people from the empire. Lu Yin Ze greeted them too and start to have a conversation with them.


    After a while, they began to gather some crowd again. Lu Yin Ze feeling a bit suffocated and dizzy by the people''s question after question, excused himself and began to distance. He seriously needs to take a breather after some time.


    He went behind the fountain where there was no people.


    Lu Yin Ze takes a deep breath. He inhaled the rxing fragrance of the garden. As his eyes were close to feel the breeze and to hear the rushing of the water a voice interrupted this serene moment,


    "The luxury garden is really nice isn''t it?" A sweet voice makes Lu Yin Ze opened his eyes.


    Xiong Wuyue smiles sweetly.


    "You''re here, Young miss- " Lu Yin Ze forgot her name but he knows she was a cousin of Xiong Zhi. Since he doesn''t know how to address her he called in the most formal way possible.


    "--Xiong."


    Xiong Wuyue did not notice it. She took a step nearer to him and copied what Lu Yin Ze did earlier.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Inhaling the scent of the garden and feeling the breeze. She opened her eyes with a smile on her pretty face.


    Then she looked to Lu Yin Ze and prepared to give him a gaze that any man could fall.


    However, when she turned to him, Lu Yin Ze was not looking at her. His eyes were ahead.


    Seeing that Lu Yin Ze did not even look at her made Xiong Wuyue embarrassed.


    She coughed to get his attention.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her.


    "You are making me ufortable by calling me the Young Miss of Xiong. There is only a Young Miss of Xiong, that''s my cousin, Xiong Zhi. You can call me by my name. Wuyue is fine."


    Lu Yin Ze just stayed silent and did notment. Regarding calling each other by their first name was a bit sensitive to every person. But this cousin of Xiong Zhi did not thinks so. Lu Yin Ze did not judge her and stay silent. He just politely smiles.


    "The Luxury garden is so big. I bet you like to stroll more rather than meet the crowd?" Xiong Wuyue started a conversation and to give Lu Yin Ze a suggestion to stroll in the garden with her.


    "I''m just taking a breather." Lu Yin Ze said the truth.


    He nned to go back to the crowd anyway. He just needs to calm his mind from time to time.


    "Oh." Again, Xiong Wuyue''s suggestion was ignored.


    ''Or maybe, he is clueless?''


    The more Xiong Wuyue looks at his beautiful innocent face the more she was convinced that Lu Yin Ze doesn''t get her hints. So she tried more.


    "Second young master, you are really good at dancing. My cousin and Young Miss Tang are really lucky to have one dance with you." Xiong Wuyue fluttered her eyshes to act cuter. Any man would be daze seeing her flirt like this and would take the hint and initiative to dance with her.


    However, Lu Yin Ze unintentionally or not ignored her hints and shook his head.


    "I''m the one who is lucky to dance with them."


    Xiong Wuyue pretty faces cracked. Since hinting doesn''t work she tried a more open technique.


    "I see. Actually, I''m wondering if the second young master could guide me on some steps? " Xiong Wuyue showed her bashful and hopeful face. She''s like a cute shy girl trying to encourage herself to ask this.


    Finally, Lu Yin Ze got the hint.


    He looked at the bashful Xiong Wuyue.


    Lu Yin Ze hasn''t experienced much in this circle. So he had no idea how to properly reject someone''s initiative.


    Dancing might just be a simple action and part of the event with no meaning. But that depends on who you are dancing. He could dance with Xiong Zhi and the Young Miss of Tang since they are both in the heir''s line. Dancing with them would not make people talk bad about them. However, if he dances with other girls lower than his status, people might start wondering why he did such actions.


    He really doesn''t care if the rumors were about him. He was a Lu, it would not really affect him that much. But the other party might be in trouble. He danced with Song Xuantin as his third dance partner. But people saw the clear reason was that Song Xuantin was a friend from school.


    However, he doesn''t have any connection to Xiong Wuyue. Xiong Wuyue might be from the legendary family Xiong. So he is. But Xiong Wuyue was only from the second branch. Especially right now, they are in the dim part and someone might misunderstand them.


    Lu Yin Ze''s reaction was clearly showing his hesitation.


    Xiong Wuyue bit her lips. Then she put her fingers under her eye, wiping unshed tears.


    "Oh. I''m deeply sorry. I put the second young master Lu in a difficult situation. I''m only a person from the second branch. Silly me for asking such a ridiculous request. I''m just too used to cousin''s kind treatment to me. I forget the unsaid rule in status. Forgive me." Xiong Wuyue pitifully bowed. She slowly turned away and slowly took a step forward.


    Lu Yin Ze was silent. He was torn. It seems like he hurt Xiong Zhi''s cousin. As the girl said before him, Xiong Zhi and this cousin did not put boundaries on their rtionship. It would be bad to treat his friend''s dear cousin this way. So Lu Yin Ze finally called out to Xiong Wuyue.


    "Hold on, Miss. "


    Xiong Wuyue slowly turned around. There are tears in her eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze felt bad. It seems like he made a girl cry. What''s more? It was his friend''s dear cousin.


    "I''m not prejudiced about status. We just need to observe some of the unsaid rules to not cause you trouble. If you like I can guide you a step or two." Lu Yin Ze said with a light smile. He was gentle and kind.


    Xiong Wuyue''s pitiful face lit up instantly. Afraid that Lu Yin Ze would take it back she said immediately said,


    "You promised!"


    Lu Yin Ze politely bowed and offer her a hand.


    Xiong Wuyue with shy face epted it.


    The two then start to slow dance. They have a polite distance like every other couple who were dancing.


    Lu Yin Ze was focused on really guiding Xiong Wuyue through the steps. As he was dancing, his silver eyes have deep thoughts. Now that he thinks about it. This girl''s move was graceful and flexible. Like an experienced dancer. Sometimes, it was the girl who leads him to some steps. Lu Yin Ze couldn''t help but wonder, was she sincerely asking him to guide her some steps? Or was it another scheme? Lu Yin Ze hopes it was the former one. What he hated the most was scheming. He had schemed for his entire life. He was not kind to those who scheme. Lu Yin Ze doesn''t want to think that this dear cousin of his friend would have that kind of heart.


    Xiong Wuyue was showing how flexible her move was.


    ''See? I''m a better dancer than that s.l.u.tty Xiong Zhi.''


    Xiong Wuyue greedily stared at the handsome face close to her. The more she looked the more she thought how handsome he is and how worthy he was to be her man.


    Xiong Wuyue then moves her hands to his neck. Like what Xiong Zhi did earlier. A more intimate action. But Lu Yin Ze caught her hands. He let her go instantly and he took a step back to distance himself to her.


    "I think we are done. You have flexible moves and you have a talent for dancing. There''s really no need for me to teach you.". Lu Yin Ze politely said.


    Xiong Wuyue was dumbfounded. She was never rejected when she tried to seduce a man. It was her first time to be rejected outright!


    "If there ''s nothing more, I have to go." Lu Yin Ze politely bowed. He left Xiong Wuyue who staring dumbly at his back and went deeper to the garden. He needed fresh air. And this time he wants to be alone.


    In the distance, a man was watching the two ''s interactions. The man''s dark eyes bore to Lu Yin Ze''s back.

 Chapter 131 - A mans back

    <h4>Chapter 131 - A man''s back</h4>


    "Young Master, do you want me to investigate that girl?" The butler beside him asked. The butler meant to say was to investigate the two''s rtionship.


    Lu Jin''s dark hair was hiding his left eye. His other eye that was exposed glinted with deep thoughts and concealed wisdom.


    "No need. That girl meant nothing to him." He tilted his head while his long pale fingers cupped his chin.


    It''s obvious that his younger brother was just being polite towards the girl. He knew what Lu Yin Ze was thinking of just by watching his expression and action. Even they have some distance, he could observe based on Lu Yin Ze''s gesture that the girl he was talking about was not close to him. And it looks like his younger brother was not interested in the girl either.


    But why Lu Yin Ze entertained the girl and even dance with her? Then in a moment, reject the girl''s outright action of being intimate with him? Why Lu Yin Ze did not reject the girl immediately? But acting so polite and give patience like the girl was some precious guest? But there are only a few people who could they be so polite with and entertain with their status.


    Was it because of the girl''s identity?


    "Huo, do you know that girl?"


    "She''s from the second branch of Xiong family, Xiong Wuyue."


    ''A second branch.''


    As he thought the girl has a lower status than Lu Yin Ze.


    ''Then maybe..that girl has connections to some people that dear to Lu Yin Ze?''


    It was usible.


    Based on his understanding of Lu Yin Ze, his younger brother was regarding rtionsh.i.p.s highly. That''s why his younger brother was hurt immensely when the people around him betrayed him. Like him. Their rtionship now was irreparable.


    Lu Yin Ze cut his thoughts when it wondered about their personal conflict.


    For now, he arrived at this conclusion. All he needed to look at was themon people at Lu Yin Ze''s side and Xiong Wuyue''s side.


    He took a step forward and followed the trails that Lu Yin Ze left.


    He still has a present to give.


    *******


    Lu Yin Ze walked deeper into the garden.


    He was disappointed. It seems like that dear cousin of Xiong Zhi has a scheming heart. They only met once, just today, but the girl acted intimate and even use his politeness to her advances. They only knew of each other surnames and the girl acted like she was ready to offer her heart and body to him. For what reason? It was clear because he was a Lu. Any rtionship results from that kind of scheme would be bound to be destroyed and it brought disasters to the people who were involved.


    Besides, he despised this kind of thing. So Lu Yin Ze crossed out Xiong Wuyue in his mind. He would just treat her as his friend''s cousin out of politeness. In the future, he needs to avoid her.


    It was the first day of announcing his presence to the business world. His birth in the highest of society. And he was already scheming against. It seems like he would encounter more of this in the future.


    His mind wandered about his future as he walked.


    Suddenly his eyes had a glimpsed of a blue dress in the dim part of the garden. There was a fountain at the front so he could not see well if there was really a person behind it.


    ''Is it Xiong Zhi?''


    The blue ocean dress was the same color Xiong Zhi has. He was about to step forward to that direction when a deep cold voice sounded behind him.


    "You''ve grown a lot, Yin."


    Lu Zin Ye''s feet halted.


    This voice.


    This cold voice that has no ripple of any emotion. The voice that he hadn''t heard for a long time. And he wished to not be heard of anymore.


    ''What..is he doing here?''


    Lu Yin Ze knew who was that man who owned that voice. How could he? If he was the same man that tormented him in that prison. Who gave him poison every day? The same man whom he trusts and looks up to then broke it ruthlessly by that person to pieces and scattered its ashes into the ocean. Never to be retrieved again.


    His anger, his rage, his heartache, resurfaced and flooded into his being.


    If the mere mention of that person made his emotion unstable what''s more of meeting him?


    His back covered with cold sweat. He clenched his hand and bite his lips hard. To suppress all the pent-up emotions inside of him. He was shivering. But he keeps it. He would not allow the man to see how affected he was by his presence. Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were red by suppressing his emotion. He wanted to scream at him. To go away. To tell him how a demon he was. How he breaks his trust. How he betrayed him. But he kept it. He did not look back. Nor he talked. He was afraid that if he speaks, the emotion he kept holding would flow out from his voice.


    The man behind him was silent as well.


    "Father, let mee here to give this to you. Your present." Lu Jin threw a small box with the size of a palm to Lu Yin Ze''s back.


    The box touched Lu Yin Ze''s rigid back and fell to the ground. It looks like the box was tightly sealed. It was perfectly fine.


    Lu Yin Ze did not move nor nced at the box.


    Lu Jin stayed for more seconds. Then he turns his back as well.


    "Happy birthday, Little Yin."? He was about to walk when Lu Yin Ze finally speak.


    "You-"


    Lu Jin stopped. He was used to being called ''older brother'' by this kid. But after ''that'' day. He never heard of it from his anymore. He expected it though.? Lu Jin turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was facing him now. His eyes were red with a fury that even tears were threatening toe down. He was still clenching his fist.


    "I promise. I destroy you and ''that'' man."


    Lu Jin meets his fury gaze head-on. There was still no ripple in those dark eyes.


    "I''ll be waiting then."


    Then he turned his back and walked away. His butler still following around.


    After two steps, Lu Jin''s cold face finally cracked. A sneeres out from his lips. His eyes were cold but there''s something behind them.


    "You''ve grown. But you never change."


    The look Lu Yin Ze gave to him was ovepping the look that Lu Yin Ze has when he was six. The young Lu Yin Ze was mad at him because of some toy he broke. His eyes were mad with rage that he cried.


    Lu Jin remembered that scene when he saw the mad face of his little brother.


    Tsk.


    ''He was still a child.''


    Suddenly he felt a gaze on his back. He swiftly turned around.


    A girl on a blue ocean dress run towards Lu Yin Ze who was kneeling at the ground. She was not looking to his direction nor her butler. They are bothforting Lu Yin Ze who keeps punching his chest.


    Lu Jin squinted his eyes. It looks like his coward brother acted up again.


    ''He is really weak as a baby chicken.''


    Just simple taunting from him, his brother looked like he was about to die. What about the promise then? Look like he was bound to be disappointed.


    But Lu Jin stayed where he was, twenty steps away from them. Until Lu Yin Ze condition stabilized that he tore his gaze away from that weak brother of his and observe the other two people. The Butler was left beside Lu Yin Ze and girl was running towards the dancing area.


    He was sure he felt a gaze earlier.


    Was it the girl?


    Or the butler?


    "Young Master, it looks like the staff and your grandfather areing here." Butler Huo said as he checked his phone.


    "Is that so?" Lu Jin finally turned his back and walked away. If his grandfather found him, there would be war here and then.


    ******


    Lu Yin Ze felt suffocated. He felt like there was so much air yet he was gasping for breath.


    ''Shit.''


    His anxiety attack was acting up again. Lu Yin Ze cursed himself for being this way. Yet he did not calm down.


    He kneeled on the ground as the strength was leaving him. He punched his chest a few times so he could get rid of whatever heaviness that was on his chest. He was like being choked and something was clogged in his throat.


    ''Shit! Am I going to die like this?! I''m really weak..''


    Lu Yin Ze teared up from suffocation and from this helpless situation.


    He hadn''t done anything yet.


    He was just freed. There are a lot of things he wanted to do.


    It was not yet aplished.


    He couldn''t die. Especially, not in this way. Such humiliation if he die like this.


    ''Anyone...anyone..''


    "H-help..." Ites out as a whisper to him.


    Suddenly a soft cold hand patted his back. Helping him toid on the groundpletely.


    The scent of that person was familiar to him.


    "Linfeng. Assist him first. I''ll notify the staff."


    Linfeng took Xiong Zhi''s position and pressed some acupuncture points to Lu Yin Ze. He guided Lu Yin Ze to breathe in rhythm.


    Xiong Zhi runs with all her might towards the dancing area. But before that, she took one glimpse at the man who was now walking far away from them.


    A man''s back whom she finds strikingly familiar.

 Chapter 132 - Conjectures

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Conjectures</h4>


    It only took a few minutes and the staff came. Old Lu appeared afterward.


    It was good that Linfeng aid Lu Yin Ze quickly. Thus, making Lu Yin Ze avoid hell''s gate.


    Old Lu reacted quickly in the situation and made all the staff concealed what happened. They transferred Lu Yin Ze to another floor, the health floor specifically, for him to rest. The medical staff was already busying themselves there.


    Since the start of the night was not able to entertain the guest anymore, Old Lu stayed at the party and called it a day earlier than scheduled. Some people wondered why the main protagonist of the event was not at the party. But they did not question. They were happier to let the Old Lu stayed with them until the end. Since having his presence and favor was a one-time chance to grab.


    So Lu Yin Ze''s birthday party ended like that.


    ******


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were seating in the car. They were on their way to the Xiong Mansion.


    The ending of the event was too unexpected.


    They have been in the dim part of the garden when they heard someone''s voice.


    They both were surprised and Linfeng quickly distanced himself away from her.


    She was surprised at how he acted so fast. Like he was afraid that someone might see them dancing with each other.


    However, what Xiong Zhi was thinking was true.


    For them to have dance in the dim part of the garden, people who would discover them would misunderstand their rtionship at once. What more, he was only a butler, not deserved to dance the young miss in and out of the light.


    That''s why, when he asked her to dance, he was guarded to their surroundings. He would distance himself quickly and stand aside like a butler should before someone discovered their presence.


    That''s why he found the man''s presence quickly when he was about to approach them.


    But then another man came. They could not hear well since the man''s voice was so low and his words vanished along with the breeze.


    They were on the other side of the fountain.? So both of them just remain standing and let the men on the other side finished their business. Xiong Zhi and Linfeng both thought that they would go after the three men left.


    The three men''s interaction was only for a moment.


    Linfeng finally no longer felt the two man''s presence. He took a peek at the other side when he saw the man dropped to the ground to kneel.


    "Something ''s wrong."


    Xiong Zhi was staring at the man''s back who was leaving when she heard Linfeng.


    She turned to look at the other man.


    "..!"


    She runs quickly to Lu Yin Ze''s side. She saw Lu Yin Ze was having difficulty in breathing.


    She doesn''t know the proper first aid so she let Linfeng help Lu Yin Ze while she ran to the staff.


    She quickly told them the situation and to handle the matter discreetly.


    The staff followed her instructions.


    Soonter, Old Lu came and they followed him, both she and Linfeng, to the health care floor.


    Xiong Zhi stayed in Lu Yin Ze''s big room until the doctor told them that Lu Yin Ze''s condition now stabilized and he was now sleeping.


    Old Lu then thanked them and talked to them briefly.


    Xiong Zhi knew what Old Lu wants.


    "Don''t worry, Master Lu. Lu Yin Ze is my friend."


    Xiong Zhi''s meaning behind those words was she would keep it a secret of what happened.


    "Im sorry for troubling you. Once again, I''m very thankful you are there."


    "There''s no need to thank us. As I said, Lu Yin Ze is my friend."


    Old Lu just smiled with exhaustion in his face. If he was not anxious and worried right now he must have praised the girl in front of him of how she handles things. But he was not in the mood.


    "Let my staff guide you to the garden. The party not yet ends..." Old Lu started.


    Xiong Zhi knew what Old Lu wants them to do. That was to go back to the party like nothing happened. If two heir from the legendary family was gone, people might wander what happened and it might start unwanted rumors.


    "I understand. "


    Xiong Zhi actually wanted to say about what happened like how a tall man talked to Lu Yin Ze before Lu Yin Ze had an anxiety attack. But seeing how the old man seems tired made Xiong Zhi kept it herself. Old Lu did not also ask her the details of what happened. Then it might be because Old Lu has his own suspicions about it.


    In no time, Old Lu would know.


    With this conclusion in mind, Xiong Zhi took one nce to the room where Lu Yin Ze was. She truly hope he would get better.


    The pair went back to the garden. Old Lu soon followed.


    ****


    "Young Miss." Linfeng softly called Xiong Zhi as she was just silent the whole way.


    "Yes?" Xiong Zhi stopped her mind from wandering about the tall man.


    "This. I think it belongs to the second young master Lu." In Linfeng''s palm, there was a small box.


    Xiong Zhi nced at it. Then nced at Linfeng, then she fell in deep thought.


    ''Why? Why Linfeng did not give it to Master Lu but to her instead? Did he perhaps..''


    "Do you know that man?" Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng.


    Linfeng stared at her eyes. Seeing how she asked him, Linfeng was impressed inside.


    "I''m not so sure. But the only person who can act like that in front of a Lu, and who can go in and out of the hotel is the first young master."


    ''First young master...''


    The mysterious first young master of Lu.


    The back of the tall man once again shed in Xiong Zhi''s mind. Somehow, she felt like she had seen that person before. He gives off a familiar feeling. But Xiong Zhi was sure that she never meets the first young master in her past life. And this was the first time she met him in this life too.


    She thought more about it. But she could not really grasp it. She decided not to hurt heard head from thinking too much of that person and ask another question that was bothering her.


    "Why did you not give this box to Master Lu, earlier?"


    Linfeng smiled lightly. It was perhaps time for him to guide his young miss to the games of mind in high society.


    " I believe you already know the answer. "


    Xiong Zhi slightly raised her brow.


    It''s unlike Linfeng.


    But as Linfeng said, she had answers. But she was not sure if it was true.


    It was all conjectures.


    Seeing how Xiong Zhi fell in deep thoughts and sometimes furrowed her brow, Linfeng suggested.


    "Let''s hear it." Linfeng also wanted to know how far Xiong Zhi perceives things.


    "I wanted to ask things first since I don''t know about the Lu family."


    "Alright." It''s a fair deal.


    "I just heard about it. But the first and second young master is not on good terms?"


    "Yes," Linfeng answered without hesitation.


    This made Xiong Zhi lowered her gaze and her eyes flickered.


    She just knew about it because she meets Lu Yin Ze in the hospital. She happens to hear Lu Yin Ze''s monologue when he wanted to jump from the rooftop. That time, Lu Yin Ze said about his father killing his mother and the man he trusts who he despises.


    It was a big secret that was never known to society. And if it''s known, it will cause a huge uproar.


    And Xiong Zhi, from the very beginning when she heard that never minds it and consider it that she never heard about it. Since it wasn''t her ce to mingle in that matter and she doesn''t want to know it either.


    Even Lu Yin Ze was her friend she doesn''t n to intrude in thatplex situation. Unless he asked help from her. But for now, they are both powerless. She was still building her own strength.


    But what she was surprised was Linfeng seems to know that there is a feud between the two masters of the Lu. They might be rumors that since the two were both contenders of the position of being the Master Lu of the Lu Empire, the two grew to be in each other ''s throat. But it was all a rumor. It was never proven true.


    But Linfeng told her confidently that the two are real rivals.


    This made Xiong Zhi wandered, how great Linfeng''s connection is? She wanted to know more about him. His ns. His goals. But she knew it was not yet the time.


    So she let it pass and continued.


    "Since Master Lu undoubtedly supports Lu Yin Ze, then the first young master had someone supporting him too."


    Linfeng just listened to her quietly.


    "Someone...that goes against to Master Lu."


    Linfeng was really impressed by her way of thinking. Xiong Zhi''s thoughts were in the right track. He nodded to her to continue.

 Chapter 133 - A box of thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 133 - A box of thoughts</h4>


    "It''s not someone from the legendary family. Since our families had unsaid rules that we will not interfere in the matter of other''s families battle of inheritance.."


    Xiong Zhi stopped at this as an ugly memory resurfaced in her mind.


    It was true that no families, the legendary families, should interfere in other family''s problems. Unless the heads of both of the family reached an agreement. Like how she was engaged to Guan Gao Huan.


    But these unsaid rules were broken by Xiong Duyue by asking Gao Huan''s help to manipte the Xiong''s shares.


    So this unsaid rules could be broken anytime.


    But since she had heard things from the rooftop, Xiong Zhi did not need to think much or look far away. The ''father'' in Lu Yin Ze''s monologue was the most suspicious.


    So she asked Linfeng to confirm.


    "Is Lu Yin Ze''s father powerful?" Xiong Zhi was not really well informed regarding the four legendary families.


    Linfeng smiled. It seems like his ns to introduce the four legendary families inside information needed to be taught to Xiong Zhi earlier than expected.


    "Yes, he is."


    "Is he enough to threaten Master Lu?"


    "No. Master Lu has Lu Empire. He was called a Lion in the business circle for a reason. He would not be threatened by a mere businessman who owned just ''half'' of what he has."


    Xiong Zhi was surprised to hear the word ''half''.


    Lu Yin Ze''s father was that powerful?!


    The Xiong, Guan, Tang, and Lu empire are the empires that have been long rooted in the business industry for hundreds of years. They .u.mted their wealth all those years to be what they are.


    So topare that a man has a half awork on that kind of empire was strikingly terrifying. Especially, if the origins of thatpany were not that long as the empires.


    For some reason, Xiong Zhi wanted to know about this ''man''. The ''cruel father'' in Lu Yin Ze''s monologue. She felt that if she was to grow in this industry, she needed to be on guard with thispany. Or to say to that man. If IHZHI grew and grew at an astonishing speed, like the four years span she promised to her Old Man, it was undoubtedly that theirpanies would both sh. They might even meet personally.


    This premonition of her''s would actuallye in the years toe.


    "He is...actually enough. With a bit of connection and some pull of the strings, he might put the first young master to the heir position."


    Linfeng''s eyes glinted. He was convinced that with Xiong Zhi''s way of thinking, she would be a great figure in this industry in the future.


    He intentionally yed with words and she got the hint instantly. He was really impressed.


    "Not to mention, if they pull some tricks they had a 50% chance of winning," Linfeng added.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes flickered.


    ''Pull some tricks.''


    Dirty schemes.


    Like how she was schemed to hand her shares to Xiong Duyue. Her kidnapping as well.


    "So..how it connects to this box?"


    Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi''s conjectures was on the right track. It was so right that it might lead to some discoveriester on. And it was not something that Linfeng wanted to open for now. It could waitter.


    So for now, he would start at this simple box. Why he picked it, why he didn''t hand it to Old Lu, and why he was showing it to her.


    ''Oh yeah, the box.'' Xiong Zhi''s mind returned to the box.


    She stared at it while she fell on deep thoughts. Her gaze was boring to the box.


    The sound of the soft engine was the only thing that breaking the silence.


    They arrived at the gate of the Xiong Mansion.


    Linfeng raised his hand to Mr. Ji to indicate to stop the car from entering. The car stopped. The engine stopped. There was a deafening silence in the car.


    Linfeng was patient as he waited for Xiong Zhi to organize her thoughts. He could see she was in deep thoughts with her gaze far away and sometimes the furrowing of her brows. Her lips were tightly shut. His eyes then traveled to the side of her splendid neck. To her cor bone and to the up and down of her chest. Then it traveled down further, to the beautiful ocean dress. There were some tiny silver-blue and silver-green threads shaped in a lily flower in her dress. He just only recognized it after staring at the dress. So this made her dress glittered with silver-blue lights and sliver green in lights under the spotlight. As well as in the dark. This was really beautiful.


    ''It suited her nicely.''


    His eyes were still scanning her, taking advantage while Xiong Zhi was in deep thoughts.


    "I think-"


    Her soft and smooth voice breaks the silence. Linfeng''s eyes returned to her face.


    To her beautiful sculpted face.


    ''How can a human be so beautiful?'' This thought crossed Linfeng''s mind.


    "I think this box is a bomb." Xiong Zhi said seriously.


    Linfeng "...."


    Mr. Ji "!!!!!!"


    Silence.


    She was only met by silence.


    She looked up to see why Linfeng turned silent.


    Linfeng''s eyes widen a bit. The only indication that he was truly taken aback.


    Seeing Linfeng''s reaction like this took her by surprise as well.


    It was just..everytime they met, Linfeng only showed his calm and polite smile. When they were alone, he would give her a gentle smile, sometimes a littleugh, but this expression of being clearly taken aback with his Phoenix eyes widen for a few seconds was really...refreshing.


    Xiong Zhi covered her mouth to escape the small chuckle.


    ''He is so cute.''


    "Ah!" Lin Feng saw her small action and recovered his wits.


    "You are ying on me?" Linfeng said as he helplessly smiled.


    They were talking seriously about a serious matter. So having this joke in the middle of conversation catch him unprepared. Besides, it was very rarely for Xiong Zhi to do that.


    "Cough."


    Xiong Zhi turned serious to cover her mischievousness.


    "I''m not. I think this box is a bomb. Whatever inside of it might trigger something to Lu Yin Ze..or to the entire Lu Family. It might be the start of the war to the Lu family. That''s why you chose to hand it to me to let me decide to whom I should give it. To Lu Yin Ze or to Master Lu."


    Lin Feng''s eye shined. Her answer was correct.


    He doesn''t know what was inside the box. It might be some simple jewelry.


    However, why the first young master personally gave it? He could not say it was just to congratte Lu Yin Ze. Since no one would give a man jewelry to another man. Especially, they are brothers, what more they are Lu''s. Compared to the gifts that Lu Yin Ze received earlier, jewelry is nothing for the Lu''s.


    So even if it was only a jewelry, it might contain some secrets. That Lu Yin Ze and the first young master only know.


    Linfeng was really curious about what''s inside the box.


    "Since it came from the first young master Lu, it means it also came from the man behind him. It might be a threat to Lu Yin Ze. A message or a warning. "


    "And the reason why you didn''t hand it to Master Lu is that you saw how Master Lu protect Lu Yin Ze. What if Master Lu be enraged that he would start a war in the business industry. Thus, affecting all the empires as well. And the ones who would suffer the most are those growingpanies. Since they need to take a side as well. But whatever side they chose, theirpanies would not be able to survive. They would take a huge blow and it would disrupt their growth. "


    "Mypany has just started. And if there was an economic war mypany will be affected and the four years agreement I have with my grandfather would be a disadvantage for me. Thus, it will result in my loss."


    Linfeng could not cover his dumbfounded face.


    He listened to the string of words that came out of her mouth. Every word she said was true. It was his real thoughts. It was absurd he knew, thinking of something like this because of a box. But this was his nature that no one would understand. His nature to think deeply and it''s consequences for just a simple matter.


    But he took hold of it as he believes it will brought him to sess and achievement. And so far, he was not been failed by it.


    He has a cautious and analytic personality. He always thoughts about the consequences and its branches whenever he made a decision. He was a very careful man to the point it was so absurd if people heard his thoughts.


    That''s why when he took the box, keep it hidden, and analyze the situation, he thought of it.


    He just wanted to test Xiong Zhi''s analyzing ability and how she perceives things in society. He was just going to tell her the surface of the truth that he hid the box because there surely must be a reason why it must be hidden to Master Lu at the moment.


    However, he did not expect, norprehend that Xiong Zhi would know his thoughts. Even Jang Shin, his longest friend would not know how his mind worked. But Xiong Zhi, with just a simple action of him, just by single move of keeping the box behind Master Lu, she guessed his thoughts perfectly like she known him for years. She urately hit the mark.


    They only knew each other by less than a year. He did not show so many sides of him to her. Since he was trying to be careful to not be attached too much.


    Knowing what he thought in just a short span of time was terrifying.


    Xiong Zhi was terrifying.


    Yes. He felt terrified for a split second but he hid it well. He was terrified but a feeling of slight happiness was sprouting as well. The feeling of someone understands him, someone canprehend him was the things that should make him ufortable. Especially if it was his enemy. But it was Xiong Zhi..


    He stared at her shining eyes that grow brighter as she speaks.


    "You did it, because of me. Am I right?"


    Xiong Zhi said with a gentle smile oblivious of how she gave chaos in Linfeng''s mind and heart.


    Linfeng did not answer and just stared nkly at her smile.


    If it was Xiong Zhi, Linfeng finds it not ufortable that she understands his thoughts, contrary, he felt more treasured.


    Was it really alright for him to have these thoughts?

 Chapter 134 - An undisguised promise

    <h4>Chapter 134 - An undisguised promise</h4>


    Silence reigned in the car.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit embarrassed when she blurted out her question.


    But she knew she was right. In the past and even in the present, Xiong Zhi has a deep trust in Linfeng. To the point where she could trust him even when her eyes were closed. So this simple move of Linfeng was no doubt all for her.


    But seeing Linfeng''s nk and dumbfounded expression Xiong Zhi got embarrassed.


    Did she word it a bit too much?


    "Ahm. What I mean to say is, you only have my sake in your mind when you did that." Xiong Zhi said to exin herself and to shatter this deafening silence.


    Linfeng tried to be calm and answered.


    "Y-you''re right." However, his voice still shook.


    It was a big shock for him of how Xiong Zhi could see his thoughts.


    He gestured for Mr. Ji to drive forward.


    The car''s engine noise was now thest saving straw for this loud silence.


    After a while, Linfeng finally speaks.


    "I''m deeply impressed with your train of thoughts, young miss. Even the track of my thoughts could not escape in your keen mind. Now, what would be your decision?" Linfeng moves on after he recovered his wits.


    Xiong Zhi looked ahead.


    "I think I should give it to Lu Yin Ze personally. Maybe after some time of his recovery. This box is for him after all. He should be the one to decide what to do with it. "


    After a while, she added.


    "But I doubt that he would handle it to Master Lu. Lu Yin Ze is not the type of person that likes to socialize. But he still makes a grand entrance today and uses his birthday to make his presence known to upper society. I think he is getting ready for the battle of Lu''s inheritance. " Then Xiong Zhi reminisce the day she first met Lu Yin Ze.


    "Besides, he has reasons why he needs to keep it from Master Lu. I think he will handle it by himself."


    ''Like how I want to handle personally the father-daughter duo who harmed us.'' She silently added in her mind.


    "So there''s no need to worry about an iing economic war. But if the worstes to worst, I will still make it possible for mypany to reach a higher ground after four years despite the war. "


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with determination.


    "This is my only chance. I will not lose it. I''ll make it happen. You don''t have to worry about me so much."


    ''I will not be weak anymore, Linfeng. I will not stand around while everything in chaos and let myself be swept by it. I learned my lesson after dying once.'' Xiong Zhi silently added in her heart.


    Linfeng really wandered how Xiong Zhi came up with such determination in her eyes.


    Who could not believe in her with that determined voice and unwavering eyes?


    "Alright. I believe in you. It looks like your ready to enter the third road in the highest society." Linfeng said.


    ''Third road?'' Seeing the question mark in Xiong Zhi''s eyes Linfeng gently exined.


    " It is only a metaphor that we butlers used. The first road is knowing only the surface of the highest society. Like the road, you are in now. You only know the legendary families, the heirs, the people who hold power and those people that have a lot of connections in the highest society. But what you only know is the image that those people- the people who have true power- wanted you to see."


    Xiong Zhi agreed. It''s true she wascking of the inside-informations.


    "Second road, you have connections and authority. But not as deep. You may know the true situations of the legendary family. Like who was favored, who has backings, who was a great chance of winning the position. You may also know some secrets that your circle doesn''t know. You are slightly advantageous. "


    Xiong Zhi continued to listen.


    "Third road, is where you have information that took years to discover. Secrets that you can use as a threat to some figures. You have power and authority. You have information that makes you manipte some people. "


    Xiong Zhi could not help but think of Xiong De. That dirty man holds many secrets of other people that made him manipte them in a way he wants.


    So it turns out entering deeply in the highest society was not easy as people think. You have to hold a secret weapon because some people might have some weapon pointed at you.


    Xiong Zhi thought of herpany.


    IHZHI was just starting. It was fine if it was left alone. However, what if some enemy sprouted and wanted to take it down? It''s alright if it was just apany with a humble background. But what if a person knows she was behind it, A Xiong was behind it, and target herpany instead?


    Her IHZHI might be her strength and the army that she was trying to build. But also, it might be her weakness. She might guard it perfectly.


    Later on, Xiong Zhi promised she would tighten IHZHI''s security.


    "Then, how about you? Are you on the third road as well?" Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng. She guessed Linfeng was reliable when ites to inside information, she was sure he was on the third road. Or maybe beyond.


    Linfeng smiled.


    "I''m a butler of young Miss. We are under a Xiong. And my father is the butler of Master Xiong. What do you think my road is?"


    Linfeng asked her instead. He really enjoyed talking in circles with Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi did not answer and stared at him.


    Since the Zhou family has been a butler of many generations they surely held some deep secrets of the mighty figures. So there''s no question of how wide their connections and knowledge were.


    But what Xiong Zhi truly wanted to ask was about himself. Not about him being as a butler. But as a Linfeng who was struggling to cut off his shackles and fly higher.


    She knew that in her past life, even Linfeng was so young, he achieved great heights, especially after he was freed from the Xiong family.


    But since she had not truly captured Linfeng and she still hadn''t gained his full trust, she decided to let it go. She would patiently wait for him to open up to her. About his goals, his ambitions, and the path that he wanted to take.


    "I see. " Xiong Zhi just let out two words.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll send files to you about the legendary families and some mighty figures. Since you will attend the IAmFashionista, that information will be handy. "


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "That will be great."


    "And also, from now on. Prepared to get busy. After this month and IAmFashionista, I will bring you to some social gathering to expand your circles."


    "Alright. As long as you''re there I will not get bored."


    Linfeng just smiled at Xiong Zhi''s remark. When Xiong Zhi attends the party in the future he would just watch her from afar. Like a butler should. She would be in the light and he was just standing and protect her in the dark.


    (A/n: Again..with the light and dark. Are you really obsessed with that Linfeng?)


    The car has long been stopped. Linfeng got out and went to Xiong Zhi''s side to assist her.


    When Xiong Zhies out holding his hands, she said.


    "By the way, I forgot to add something earlier."


    Linfeng looked at her serious face.


    "You hid the box so I won''t lose to my father''s bet right? "


    Linfeng was confused. She already mentioned it earlier.


    "Yes." He still answered.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes glint with mischief.


    "Then I can also say you hid it because you don''t want me to marry the man my grandfather chose, right?"


    Linfeng was taken aback.


    It was not..really the case.


    ''But that''s part of the bet, so yeah it is?'' This thought crossed his mind.


    "So Mr. Zhou Linfeng is really interested in who I chose to marry in the future."


    ''That''s not really true.'' He wanted to say but keep it. He doesn''t hold Xiong Zhi''s decision in her life. He was just a butler born to assist her.


    "Don''t worry though, I wille to you before I marry." Xiong Zhi said as she smiled mischievously.


    Linfeng was taken aback once again.


    ''When did she learn to smile like that? And even pick up those lines?''


    But he finds it really cute.


    "So, what you say?" Xiong Zhi leaned to him as she was eagerly waiting for something.


    ''What? An answer? It was not a question though.''


    But to escape this he nodded and added a remark.


    "Alright. If you want to marry in the future just look for me."


    ''Eh?''


    Xiong Zhi smiled happily. Like she finally got what she wants to hear.


    "Alright! That''s a promise!" Xiong Zhi smiled widely. Then she turned to Mr. Ji who was standing at the side.


    "And you''re the witness!" She then ran forward and left the two who were both taken aback. Ah!! Seduce Your Man 3.0 was really useful today!


    Linfeng was really baffled.


    He felt there was something wrong with what he said. Even though it was the truth.


    Today was really an unforgettable day. He could enlist this day as the day where he got surprised so many times. The day where he acted out of emotion.


    When Xiong Zhi was already out of his sight, he turned to Mr. Ji and bowed. Mr. Ji bowed as well.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Thank you for your hard work as well, Mr. Zhou."


    "The matter today.."


    "Yes, this humble driver understands."


    Mr. Ji knew that what the two were talking about was a huge matter that if it leaks out it would make the Xiong and the Lu at war. Besides, he had been chosen as the young miss personal driver. He knew well when to shut his mouth.


    "I believe Mr. Ji is intelligent and trustworthy," Linfeng said.


    If Mr. Ji wasn''t trustworthy, he wouldn''t let the conversation even started.


    "I pledge my loyalty to the young miss since the day I drove the car with her. " Mr. Ji sincerely said.


    Linfeng smiled. He knew it well. He just wanted to make sure that it would be clear to Mr. Ji that what they talked about was important.


    Linfeng bid goodbye to Mr. Ji.


    Mr. Ji watched the young man''s back as it bes small and small until he was swallowed by the dark.


    He could not help but be impressed with the two youngsters. They were teenagers but their mind was greater than his. He went to the car and get the ck box. He needs to get rid of this. He still remembered Linfeng''sst word to him. As he remembered the young man, he remembered as well how the young man''s got confused before their young miss left them.


    ''Ah. He is still a youngster. He doesn''t even know he just gave his promise to marry the young miss.''


    Mr. Ji thought as he crashed the memory card.


    ''Ah, it''s so good to be young. ''

 Chapter 135 - Overcoming

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Oveing</h4>


    Two beautiful women was having tea while watching the five children ying in the garden.


    The smallest child who was left running behind after the four children missed a step and fall down.


    The child cried loudly.


    The two women stand up in shock.


    The woman with a lighter hair ran hurriedly to the child who falls down.


    But she was a step slower than the child who was a head taller than the smallest one.


    "Big brother..huhu." The small child clung to his brother who blows his scratches on his knees as he cried. He could not hear what his older brother was saying. But he knew it wasforting words.


    Yes. His brother loves him.


    Then a shadow loomed over him. A long silver hair fell on his head. Softly giving him warmth andfort.


    "Mommy~" the small child called out to the woman as he opened his arms to let her carry him.


    The woman carried the small child and patted his back lovingly.


    "Don''t be such a crybaby. Mother is sick. Yet you let her carry you. If mother''s health got worst it''s your fault." A cold voice unbefitting of a child came out behind him.


    The small child looked at his older brother.


    When has his older brother spoken that way to him?


    "I told you! To keep it a secret! It''s your fault! Your fault!"


    The small child watched in horror as his older brother got bigger in his eyes as he shouted words in a very cold manner.


    "Mother died because of you. Do you have any sense of guilt?"


    His brother''s words were very cold that gave him no room to breathe.


    "N-no! No! Mother is here! Mother is not dead! Mother is carrying me! Mom!"


    The small child turned to look at his mom.


    "What is it, Little Yin?" The beautiful face was half covered in blood. There was no life on her silver-blue eyes. Her smiled creepily to him.


    The small child was shocked beyond words. He then felt cold blood on his chest.


    It was his mom''s blood that keepsing out from her mouth.


    "Cough!"


    The small child watch in horror as he saw his mother coughing up blood. It bathed him until it bes a river of blood.


    The small child shivered.


    There was no mom. No older brother.


    He turned around to run away. To run away from this ce. But then he tripped on something and fall.


    It was a face. It was his nanny''s horrified face.


    ''Kyaaahh'' the child screamed. But no voice came out.


    Then he saw Deathing to him. A demon in a ck suit.


    "Screamed one more time and you will be next."


    These words don''t have a sound. But the child seems to hear it at the bottom of his heart. He was shaken to the core.


    "You should die. You are weak, to begin with. What''s the point of living?"


    The child just stared at the man who was covered in blood.


    Horrified.


    Terrified.


    He could not move. He could not speak. He could not breathe.


    "You should die. It''s your fault anyway." A cold childish voice sounded.


    "You should die. By dying, you would not suffer anymore. Isn''t that great?" The devil''s voice whispered at him.


    "You should die."


    "You should die. That''s your fate, to begin with."


    "You should die. You cannot change what happened."


    "You should die. You''re just a burden."


    "Come, child, die with me."


    The child was drowning in the sea of voices.


    "I should have died." The child was standing at the rooftop. It was dark. The sky was covered in red.


    The child looked down. It was the sea of blood. He could hear his mother whispering to him toe with him. To jump and find her.


    So the child did.


    He jumped.


    But he did not drown to the sea of blood.


    A soft, warm hands hold his hands tight.


    "Don''t you have any more reasons to live?" It was a cool voice that he was very familiar with.


    "I-" The child''s voice was that of a teenager.


    "I want to wake up."


    Lu Yin Ze abruptly opened his eyes. He sits up straight as the cold sweat runs down to his beautiful face.


    ''It was a dream. No. A nightmare.''


    He got off the bed. And drink a cup of water at the top of his bedside table and drank his pills.


    He was having nightmare in these past few days.


    After his birthday, he did not allow anyone to visit him. Even Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin came he did not meet them. He was not in the state that he could meet them. He was ashamed. Ashamed of himself. He wanted to be drunk in this state and hide in the world.


    He don''t want to meet anyone. He dont wants to face reality.


    Then a scene where he promised ''that'' man that he would destroy them would sh in his eyes and he would be ashamed of himself again.


    How could he even start?


    When he himself could not ovee his mere self? His own nightmare?


    It was just big talk.


    An empty talk.


    How shameful.


    How pitiful.


    Lu Yin Zeughed helplessly to himself.


    ''Dag!Dag!Dag!Dag!Dag!''


    Lu Yin Ze turned towards his door. His room was soundproof. So howe this loud noise could echo in his room?


    "..#$-$-.~~~~~ehh!!"


    There''s noise outside.


    ''What''s happening?''


    He walked towards the door.


    "~~~~~~Ze!!!"


    Lu Yin Ze put his ear to the door. Ever since his birthday, he did not step out of the room. And for now, he doesn''t have a n to.


    "LU YIN ZE!! IF YOU CAN HEAR ME KEEP YOUR DISTANCE AT THE DOOR!! WE WILL BOMB YOUR DOOR!! IN THREE SECONDS! 3!"


    Lu Yin Ze''s gloomy face was reced by shock. That tone of voice was Song Xuantin! Howe she was at his house!


    "2!"


    No, the problem was what is she doing?


    But even with a shocked face and confused mind Lu Yin Ze run away from the door.


    "1!"


    ''BOOM!!!''


    A loud sound of an explosion came from the second young master Lu''s wing.


    Dust flew everywhere as the door became ashes.


    Song Xuantin was leading her squad with a megaphone.


    "LU YIN ZE! I KNOW YOUR ROOM IS BIG! Wow, your room is really good. SO COME OUT NOW! DON''T PLAY HIDE AND SEEK WITH US!"


    "Xuantin." Xiong Zhi who came with Song Xuantin was looking at the ground.


    "YES."


    "Put down your megaphone. Lu Yin Ze is on the ground." Xiong Zhi pointed at Lu Yin Ze who was struck speechless by their magnificent entrance.


    Lu Yin Ze was seating on the ground because of the impact. He was struck dumb.


    ''What happened?''


    "D-did just my d-door p-pull-ver-rized?" Lu Yin Ze''s voice shook as he stared at the powder and at the piece of wood at hisp.


    If he did not run too fast his fate must be the same as that door.


    "YES. THANKS TO MY L-, THANKS TO OUR DEAR CLASSMATE GU ZHEN WE CAN ENTER YOUR ROOM." Song Xuantin proudly said as she pointed towards her left. Gu Zhen came along too.


    Lu Yin Ze''s face was hard to describe. His beautiful face that was always calm was nowhere. It was twisted to something that says ''Are you all crazy?'' to ''Are you human?'' and '' I''m seeing an alien.''


    "WELL, WE CAME HERE BECAUSE WE ARE WORRIED. IT HAS BEEN A WEEK AND YOU SKIP CLASSES. YOU HAVEN''T COMING OUT OF YOUR R-."


    "Can you stop using the megaphone. Your voice is enough to hurt my eardrum. Now you are making my eardrum explodes." Lu Yin Ze said as he stands up and dusted off his clothes. Then he turned his back towards them. He really did not want to meet anyone.


    "Alright. Sorry for intruding. But we skip sses today for you." Song Xuantin put down the megaphone.


    "What? You skip sses?!" Lu Yin Ze turned to them. He easily got guilty.


    "Supposedly, if today is not Saturday." Song Xuantin said with a joking smile.


    Lu Yin Ze''s face once more contorted to ''Don''t [email?protected] with me''.


    Since he doesn''t step out of the room and he doesn''t care what was happening around him, he was not aware of what day today is. Or how long he has been locked up to his room. With the dark and thick curtain dr.a.p.ed all over the room, it was hard to tell if it''s midnight or morning.


    "Are you still sulking?" Xiong Zhi came forward. Since Song Xuantin''s mouth was not helpful at this moment.


    Lu Yin Ze turned his back towards them again. He was really ashamed to meet anyone. He just wanted to sulk.


    "It''s alright. I wanted to tell you to take your time. But you already take your time. If you take some more time I wonder what you will be. Hang out with us instead." This was the practiced words that Song Xuantin should say. But the two, Xiong Zhi and Gu Zhen already memorized it after Song Xuantin continuously messed up the words.


    "I..."


    The three waited for Lu Yin Ze''s words after ''I''. But after a while, there are no words.

 Chapter 136 - Against Fate

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Against Fate</h4>


    "I''m hopeless. Just leave me alone."


    The three were stunned at how dejected Lu Yin Ze sounded.


    They looked at his back. He looked so gloomy and hopeless. The darkroom made him one with the dark.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t know what to say. Or what to do. She had neverforted anyone. And she was afraid she might say some things that might trigger Lu Yin Ze. So she stayed silent. This was the reason why they made Song Xuantin practiced the right words to say to Lu Yin Ze.


    Song Xuantin was the first one to move. She runs to Lu Yin Ze''s bedroom and with all her might open the curtains. The warm sunlight made half of the room illuminated with light.


    Lu Yin Ze saw this but he did not move. He did not say anything.


    Song Xuantin opened all of the tall windows to let the morning breeze and sunlight enter the room.


    Finally, Lu Yin Ze moved and went to his bathroom. He locked himself there. It was clear that he would not entertain them. He would wait until they had fun in his room and left.


    He was ashamed of himself. He doesn''t have the courage to meet them. He was so weak. The people in his dreams were right. He was weak and he could not do anything.


    He was always the boy who was drowning in his nightmare. He would never ovee this weak side of himself.


    A knock came from the door.


    "Lu Yin Ze, don''t be like this. Talk to us, okay? We are your friends. We can lend our ears. You can count on us." Song Xuantin said on the other side.


    Lu Yin Ze just sat on the floor. He really doesn''t want to talk to anyone. If he talks to them what''s he gonna say?


    He was ashamed that he treats his friends like this. But really, for now, he doesn''t want to face anyone.


    Song Xuantin continues to say encouraging words. But after a while, Lu Yin Ze still doesn''te out. Nor he did say anything.


    Xiong Zhi patted Song Xuantin on the shoulder. She could see how worried Song Xuantin was.


    "I''ll try to talk to him. Take a rest first. Your voice is hoarse."? Xiong Zhi looked at Gu Zhen.


    "May I trouble you to take Song Xuantin and have some breath of fresh air?"


    Gu Zhen realized what Xiong Zhi wanted to do.


    "Alright." Gu Zhen went to Song Xuantin. Song Xuantin dejectedly followed Gu Zhen outside the room.


    Now that they alone, Xiong Zhi could talk freely. What she wanted to say must not be heard by anyone aside from Lu Yin Ze. She must be the only person who knew a bit of what Lu Yin Ze was facing. Xiong Zhi knew herself that she was not kind enough to help him to his problems. Nor she had the power to do so. But they have met in this lifetime. And surprisingly, they became friends.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "..." There was only silence on the other side of the door.


    "I hope you can hear me."


    "...."


    "Do you remember when we first met?"


    "..." Xiong Zhi was not waiting for an answer.


    "I followed you in the rooftop because I thought you knew the exit. At that time, I heard you say about your father killing your mother. The man you trust betray you. And you, you want to expose them by your death."


    Lu Yin Ze who was listening was shocked.


    ''She heard it all?''


    "When I witnessed that, I thought about how cowardly and how brave you are. It was cowardly since you want the easiest way to expose them. By suffering for just a moment and leave it to fate. Then take your rest and not be bothered by it since you''re dead. Thinking, you''ve done your best. But that''s what makes you a coward."


    Lu Yin Ze bites his lips. That was the hard truth. He nned to use his death to expose them. At least his death would be meaningful and he would be helpful for once.


    "How would you know that by your death everything will be exposed? If you died that day, no one would ever know the deep secret you are hiding. Nor the justice you want to find. It will be buried along with you. Not even a single soul would know about it. Your sacrifice, your life, would be in vain." What Xiong Zhi was saying was the truth. Even the second young master of Lu died that day in the past. No news came about why and how he died.


    He just died.


    It was then that Xiong Zhi knew that Lu Yin Ze''s sacrifice was in vain.


    "But I apud for you that you are willing to die just to expose them and to tell the truth of what happened. Dying-"


    Xiong Zhi remembered how Linfeng died in front of her. How she stayed by his side in the cold chilly night. How she willingly face death with him.


    "Dying takes a lot of courage. "


    Lu Yin Ze stared nkly at the floor.


    When he was in that life-death situation at the rooftop. He felt how scary it was to face death. To know that you''re going to die in mere seconds was the most terrifying thing he faced. He was actually more terrified that time than he met face to face to ''that'' man.


    "If you have that kind of courage to die, then be proud of yourself. Because you already face and ovee that, right? If you''re willing to face death just to expose them, just to defeat them, then why are you still sulking in your room?"


    "...."


    "It''s alright to be afraid of them from time to time." Xiong Zhi too got afraid every time she faced Guan Gao Huan. The trauma, the wound, that the beast inflicted on her was still fresh.


    It was natural, yes.? It was natural to feel that way. To fear what you are afraid of.


    She would shiver in fear when she remembered every single thing that beast did to her. And every time they faced, Xiong Zhi wanted tosh out and kill him.


    But that act was too cowardly.


    But killing him in one blow was not enough. And that was not the right way for her revenge, for their justice. For Linfeng''s life and hers.


    That''s why she was mulling in this long and tough path. As the saying goes, the more effort you put in the things that you want, the more tasteful the sess is.


    "But if you got afraid of them once and used all your time just to ovee a single nightmare because of one meeting, then you will never be able to reach the goal you promised to yourself.


    " It''s alright to be afraid. It''s alright to sulk. But how long? Until you age and died? Until your gap between your enemies goes wider and wider? "


    Lu Yin Ze tears came down like pouring rain. Yes. How long would he feel this way? He was hopeless. He doesn''t know when he would ovee this. He was afraid that he would aged and just die without fighting back and just being trap within his nightmare.


    "Stand up. And go out. Force yourself. Fake until you make it. Even you still not okay, as long as you are doing something to ovee it, you will win against it.


    "Remember the reason why you made a grand entrance on your birthday. You did well that day. Don''t let it be wasted. Continue building your strength. "


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to be mixed in Lu''s battle. But she was a friend of Lu Yin Ze. She felt that she need to help him even just by giving him advice. She was having the same problem as him. But at least she had 23 memories of her past life to ovee her fear little by little.


    But Lu Yin Ze was just a young boy. He grew up in fear. Even he has the backing of the Lu empire behind him, there''s an immovable mountain of himself in front of him. Not allowing him to pass. Not allowing him to take a step to move forward.


    And this pitiful boy could not help but cower in fear. Xiong Zhi knew exactly how it felt to be trapped in your own nightmares.


    She doesn''t know why she met him in the rooftop. Maybe her existence at that time was to prevent him from killing himself. If there''s a big changes in the past that was Lu Yin Ze was still alive. And surprisingly, they became friends. Even they were not close enough, she could feel his sincerity towards her.


    In her past life, when she heard that her ssmate died she just brushed it off. She didn''t even bother to know who it was. Because she never met the person. And she? doesn''t care.


    When she watched the news that it was a boy with a great background that caused one of the empire to be in chaos, she still doesn''t care.


    But now, she knew that person''s name. Even if it was not clear for her and she was just full of suspicion, she knew a bit of the story behind him. And that ''him'' was a sweet, shy boy that treated every person with sincerity. That ''him'' was her friend. She might turn a blind eye. To not offer her hand to help. She can do that. Without an once of being guilty. But...unfortunately, or fortunately, they met. They had a string of fate that was connected between them.


    Lu Yin Ze was silent on the other door. He was listening to her. To her cool voice that always help him to wake-up from his nightmare.


    "You have to be proud of yourself. Because you actually went against your original fate."


    Xiong Zhi added thisst words in whisper.? Nevertheless, Lu Yin Ze heard it.

 Chapter 137 - Step 3

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Step 3</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze watched the three people walking out of his mansion from the window.


    He just went out of the bathroom after Xiong Zhi left.


    He could not face them. He was still ashamed of himself. They left after telling him that they would be waiting in school next week.


    Lu Yin Ze remembered Xiong Zhi''sst words.


    ''...be proud of yourself since you went against in your original fate..''


    "Original fate.." Lu Yin Ze muttered to himself.


    ''What was even his original fate? What''s there to be proud of?''


    Lu Yin Ze spent his weekend mulling to Xiong Zhi''s words that day.


    ********


    Song Xuantin kept bugging Xiong Zhi in the car.


    "Did he say anything to you? Did he promise toe back next week?"


    "No."


    "He did not say anything?"


    "Nothing."


    "What. Oh my. What we should do? Let''s visit him again tomorrow!" Song Xuantin eximed.


    "I think...let''s give him some time. He will be annoyed if we visit tomorrow. Remember, we just destroyed his door." Gu Zhen said.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Let''s visit him again after some time." Xiong Zhi said. Besides, Xiong Zhi believed that Lu Yin Ze would ovee this. She doesn''t know where this confidence came from. But she had an inkling feeling that they would meet Lu Yin Ze next week.


    Xiong Zhi thought of the box. It seems that it would take a long time before she could give it to Lu Yin Ze.


    ''Ring.''


    Xiong Zhi answer the phone call.


    "Boss! He is here! Where are you?" Mu Fian voice sounded on the other line. He sounded really excited.


    "Alright. I''m on my way." Xiong Zhi dropped the call and told the driver to stop. Behind them was the car that Mr. Ji drives.


    "Are you going out now?" Song Xuantin asked. Xiong Zhi already told them that she would have some business after their visit to Lu Yin Ze.


    "Yeah. See you on Monday." Xiong Zhi opened the door.


    "Alright. Take care!" Song Xuantin waved at her and watched her as she transferred to another car.


    "Xiong Zhi is so busy this week. I wonder what is she so busy about?" Song Xuantin mutter to herself.


    Gu Zhen just watched the car as it went far away. It seems like Xiong Zhi was working hard for herpany. Since his contractor was working hard to boost her ownpany, Gu Zhen got influenced and was full of fighting spirit as well.


    "Well, she is a busy person. We are also busy. We are almost done." Gu Zhen said with excitement in his voice.


    "Yeah! You''re right! You say we will go to your office?" Song Xuantin was equally excited. She was a busy woman too.


    "It''s not really my office. But I have my own personal room given by my contractor. We will try it there."


    "Yosh! Let''s go! Mr. Driver, to Gu Zhen''s office!" Song Xuantin said with full of spirit. They would finally visit Gu Zhen''s office. She felt like she took one step closer to Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen told the address. The car drives smoothly to its destination.


    ****


    Mr. Ji parked the car in the underground parking. He looked at the review mirror.


    "Young miss, do you want me to apany you inside?" Mr. Ji said worriedly.


    "It''s alright. I have my ownpany." She went out and a worker from the hotel came out to greet her and guide her upwards.


    Mr. Ji watched his young miss until Xiong Zhi reached the elevator.


    The reason why he was worried was not because of the security of the hotel. The hotel has tight security since this one of the hotels solely build for the upper-ss persons of society. However, because of that reason, all the people here were businessmen who was on their appointment to someone on the same status or higher.


    His young miss was a minor without any escort or guards. The status of her being the young miss of Xiong made it more difficult for her to be alone. What if people recognized her and forcedly invite her to their table for the purpose to connect with the Xiong empire? Mr. Ji was really worried.


    Xiong Zhi arrived in the lobby.


    "Ma''am, do you have an appointment or reservation?" The worker beside her asked.


    "Yes. Table 8."


    The young worker leads her and told her about the ces she could visit.


    Xiong Zhi looked around. This lobby has a massive space. The tables were far away from each other and there''s no need to worry for other people eavesdropping them. This is the second floor. The first floor was a high-ss bar.


    The second floor has tables for people to meet and discussed matters.


    The upper floors are private rooms.


    And the person she was looking for was on this second floor. That person was talking to someone.


    "Boss!" A call made Xiong tore her gaze away from the table nearest to them.


    Mu Fian was wearing a casual attire. His muscles and broad shoulders could not be concealed by his navy blue suit.


    Xiong Zhi thanked the worker after she ordered some drinks and refreshments.


    Then the worker left them.


    "Boss! You are growing beautiful every day." Mu Fian said with pure admiration in his eyes.


    "Thank you. How long have they been talking?" Mu Fian was already used to Xiong Zhicked of social skills and he answered.


    "Twenty minutes. But I think, from their expression, Giovanni will fail."


    "I see." Xiong Zhi took a nce at the table where Si Giovanni was.


    They wait for more five minutes when the man opposite to Giovanni stand up and left without looking back. Giovanni slumped on his seat and drank his wine. He looked very troubled.


    Xiong Zhi stands up and went to his table.


    Mu Fian stayed on his seat as Xiong Zhi''s instruction. But his eyes were glued to them, shining for the miracle that their boss would perform.


    "Mr. Si Giovanni?" A cool voice of a girl made Giovanni looked up from his sulking. His face has a remnant of being rejected by the other person earlier. But seeing it was just a beautiful girl made him erased his furrowed brow.


    "Yes?"


    "May I speak with you?" Xiong Zhi directly said.


    Si Giovanni was stunned a little. He took a second nce again to Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zi was wearing a light blue casual dress. It has in design but it was made of high quality of cotton. With her beautiful appearance and confidence bearing, Si Giovanni knew she was not a simple girl. Maybe she was the daughter of some big conglomeratepany.


    But what is her reason for talking to him?


    ''Did she perhaps...fall into my charms?''


    This was the only usible reason why a teenage girl would ask a man who was in his middle twenties to have a private talk to another.


    Well, he was half Italian and half Chinese. So his features were very distinct and handsome. He was taller than his peers and he exercises regrly.


    But even though he was handsome and she was beautiful, he was not interested to a minor.


    "I''m sorry. But I''m not interested. You''re still young. Look for your own age." Si Giovanni said dismissively.


    Xiong Zhi could notprehend why she needs to look for her own age for business proposals. He was the man she needed. So she persisted.


    "You haven''t heard what I want to speak yet. What if you''re losing an opportunity?"


    "Look here, youngdy. I''m a man of principle. I''m only interested in mature girls. Come back to me after five years."


    Xiong Zhi furrowed her brow. She was not understanding him.


    "Even though, this might be your only way out?"


    Si Giovanni took a third nce at her.


    ''Away out? What''s this girl knew? Or what her father knew?''


    Si Giovanni thought that the girl''s father was a big figure for the girl to talk so confidently. So he tried to probe.


    "So what your father knew? "


    Xiong Zhi''s face was now full of question marks. Why she can''t seem to understand every word that came out of his mouth?


    "My father died a long time ago. Why are you mentioning him? No, don''t answer that. What I mean to say is it is not connected to my father. I''m here for a business proposal." Xiong Zhi directly went to the business. It seems to her talking directly was the easiest way to understand each other.


    "Huh?" Si Giovanni has a nk expression.


    ''So it was not her father? Then her grandfather?''


    "Look here, littledy. I don''t want to be tied to a marriage proposal. Especially to a young girl who hasn''t matured yet. Tell it to your grandfather or whoever is your guardian."


    It was Xiong Zhi''s turn to have a nk expression.


    She..could not really understand what this guy was saying. Or how was it connected to what she was saying?


    But she recovered quickly. She took a seat opposite of him. She doesn''t need his permission anymore. She don''t want to talk in circles to him. She was losing her patience to guys like him.


    "Mr. Si Giovanni. Please listen to me first and don''t talk. I am here to give you a BUSINESS PROPOSAL. I have heard the news that you are looking for business partners in Italy. I knew someone who could help you to nt your roots in Italy. If you''re interested I can discuss it with you here, right now. Of course, I''m not bluffing. I can present to you some proofs and doc.u.mentations. And also to introduce to you the person that you are looking for."


    Xiong Zhi said without pause.


    Si Giovanni was taken aback. Probably because of the words she was saying or the overbearing tone and confidence the girl has.


    "So, are you willing to listen to my proposal?" Xiong Zhi asked tauntingly.

 Chapter 138 - Step 3 (II)

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Step 3 (II)</h4>


    Si Giovanni grew up in China since he was ten years old. He was a bastard child of a CEO in one of the bigpanies in Italy. His mother was from a Chinese family that owns a business here in China. However, even though his mother''s family was well-off, it could notpare to his father''s business and family heritage in Italy.


    His father''s official wife came from one of the top 10panies in Italy. That woman has a lot of connections that''s why his biological father could not divorce her. Choosing that woman over his mother and him. So the young Giovanni and his mother had no choice but toe back to China and live their life there.


    Since his mother''s side has a business, Si Giovanni took care of it when he turned twenty. He started handling business earlier than his peers. He turned the business to a higher level and be one of the big investors in China.


    Until his biological father, who was in deathbed contacted him and gave him a chance to inherit thepany.


    His father and ''that woman'' did not have any children. The problem was clearly from the woman''s side. Since they don''t have any heir, the official wife nned to let her family took over his father''spany. And his father doesn''t want that. His father prefers to let one of his bloodline to continue hispany that he worked hard to build. And since his father heard about his achievements in China, he chose to let Giovanni took over it.


    However, the woman and her maiden''s family, strongly disagreed. They influenced the shareholders to not let Giovanni inherit thepany. But since they were still loyal people among his father''s people, the shareholders decided to give him a chance by challenging him.


    Si Giovanni needs to convince the shareholders that he was a reliable CEO by taking his roots in the business industry in Italy without any help from his father.


    They knew that Giovanni has an investmentpany in China. And thepany that Giovanni has already gained fame and a good reputation in China.


    The shareholders wanted Giovanni to have the same reputation and fame here in Italy.


    It would be an easy feat for Giovanni if that was only the case. However, the official''s wife''s family was using all their connections to not let Giovanni invest in anypany in Italy no matter how good his proposal was.


    So now, Giovanni had no choice but to target the lowerpany, by investing half and owning half of the project. But nopanies are willing to take the risk with him. Even he adjusted the proposal to their advantage they did not take it nor take a look at it. He was sure that the official wife''s family was doing their best to hindrance him from expanding hispany to Italy.


    This was giving him a massive headache.


    And now, a girl in her teens was telling him that she knows a person that he was looking for.


    He mightugh at her while telling how she thinks the world so small. But Si Giovanni could not.


    First, the girl knew exactly what kind of situation he was in. She might not know the whole story behind it. But she knew he was looking for someone to coborate with to expand his business in Italy.


    That kind of information was not in the news. It might be in the little discussion of those person he talked too. But it was not the scandal of the century that even a random girl knew what was going on with Si Giovanni''s life.


    So he was sure. This girl or the person behind her was investigating him.


    Si Giovanni turned sharp. His ckened expression was now gone.


    Seeing the suspicious look of Giovanni, Xiong Zhi knew he was now listening seriously to her and they could now understand each other.


    "I have some doc.u.mentation here to ease your suspicion." Xiong Zhi raised her left hand in the air. She was like waiting for something to appear out of nowhere.


    Si Giovanni was suspicious of her identity.


    ''Was she sent by that woman?''


    Si Giovanni thought that ''that woman'' sent this girl after the consecutive rejections he experienced from the various CEO''s. That woman might think he was in desperation and would take this bait that was sent to him.


    But no matter what, he was not easy prey.


    He''d like to see what kind of bait ''that woman'' sent to him.


    ''She''s even using a teenage girl to me. Does she think I''m into young girls?''


    A muscled man appears behind the girl with an envelope and a tablet. He ced it to her hand that was raised.


    Si Giovanni just raised his eyebrow to that man.


    Then he looked at the girl who was typing on the tablet. Then after a while, the girl looked up to him and said.


    "Mr. Giovanni,? the person I''m introducing to you is now on the other line. She would like to talk to you."


    The girl faced the tablet to him.


    A woman in her early thirties was facing him. She was a beautiful woman with a keen eye. She was wearing an office attire. She looked like she was in the office.


    "Mr. Si?? " The voice of the woman was hard and cold. The tone she was using was the tone of the superior talking to his subordinate.


    However, because she exudes an overbearing aura Si Giovanni sweated a little by her presence and mighty tone.


    "Y-yes. It''s me. May I ask who am I speaking with?" Si Giovanni was very polite.


    "It''s just me. Xiong Mai from EU Corp."


    "...!!!!!" Si Giovanni almost stands up from his seat.


    Xiong Mai!! From EU Corp!! The legendary businesswoman who single-handedly dominated the EU Corp.


    EU Corp or the European Union Corporation was a corporation of top and bigpanies in Europe.


    Every country has its own top 10panies that donated their own territory. When ites to expansion to other countries, thepany that would like to expand its territory would face tremendous pressure from otherpanies in that country. Forcing them to back off so they could monopolize their own country''s industries.


    Because of this, the countries in Europe had always been in an economic war and impacted thepanies growth. Thus, affecting the economic growth of the countries as well. It was only recently, almost a decade ago, that a figure suggested creating EU Corp. No one would like to join the EU Corp since everything aside from themselves are treated as rivals. However, the figure who created the EU Corp pulled the bigpanies one by one. It might be because of business proposals, investments, rights, or a threat. No matter what means it was, its a big feat to let the bigpanies join the EU Corp.


    When the EU Corp builds its own power, when ten bigpanies from different countries joined hand in hand, the other bigpanies were threatened as well. They were against the EU Corp. However, as time passed by, and aspanies keep pouring in the EU Corp. The bigpanies felt like they would be against the whole world if they didn''t join. So albeit reluctantly, they joined EU Corp.


    It bes the greatest organization in Europe. No one could match them.


    And behind this EU Corp was the female Fatale, Xiong Mai.


    Si Giovanni felt all his blood would burst. He doesn''t know what to do. To breathe first or to talk first or to bow first.


    Just meeting her, the legendary Xiong Mai, was like a dreame true. He grew up in China, and he heard her name from time to time. But he has Italian blood on him, so he took notice of the news in Europe, and he knew how great Xiong Mai was. His father, a former CEO of a big conglomerate in Italy would rarely have a chance to meet Xiong Mai. But he! He could meet her. Even not face to face but on video. Privately! Personally!


    "Oh.My.God." Regardless of what he nned to do. He only uttered these words.


    Xiong Mai just raised her brow.


    "It seems like you can recognize me. I''m not known in China but my influence here in Europe is enough to help you."


    ''That''s a lie!'' Si Giovanni wanted to tell to his idol that her name resounded to every corner of the world. However, what Xiong Mai was saying was somehow true. Her influence was not that great in China. But if someone wants to have a business in Europe, having a connection with her was hitting a jackpot.


    Si Giovanniposed himself. He really wanted to show his admiration and reverence to Xiong Mai.


    "Y-yes. I have heard a lot about you. I''m your disciple- I am your fan. In what grace your majes-? your excellenc- y-your..oh..Madam have business with me? " Giovanni stuttered. This meeting was really unexpected. If he knew he would meet her, he should prepare a lot of things. Like a fax machine and paper for her signature or a camera to record their whole exchange.


    And he should have prepared for his script, with a series of questions and directions of the talk, because he would utter unnecessary things. Like right now.


    Xiong Mai ignored his behavior.


    "Can you see the girl in front of you? Listen to her. And do what she wants. Don''t worry, I will keep my word to help you. What she will offer to you is within my approval. So listen to your heart ''s content. I''m a bit busy. So what''s your answer?" Xiong Mai was really direct.


    In reality, she was in the business meeting and she had just taken a break. Because she received a chat from her niece that she needs her face for something. She gave a five-minute pee break to the directors. Xiong Zhi already discussed to her aunt Xiong Mai about the trial her grandfather gave her. And Xiong Mai was willing to help. It was only a small favor. Helping an investor to take roots in Italy.


    Since she had a name in Europe it''s no big deal to use it.


    "Ah? Yes. Yes! I will listen! Your wish is mymand!"


    Xiong Zhi and Xiong Mai just raised their brow to this excessive answer.

 Chapter 139 - Step (III)

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Step (III)</h4>


    After the short video call with her Aunt Xiong Mai, Xiong Zhi did not waste any time and went directly to the business. Sheid out the folder and the contract.


    She discussed first the advantages that Si Giovanni would receive once he agreed to the proposal. Such as Xiong Mai would introduce to him thepanies that he would like to invest in. He could also gain the 50-50 profit and percentage of the project. Xiong Zhi represented threepanies that were willing to help under EU Corp''s influence.


    With daze, Si Giovanni looked at the papers. There were three sets of papers. He took the first one. The firstpany takes him by surprise. Then he took the second one, Giovanni went nk. And when he read the first page of thest one, he did not read the rest. He put it back in the table, his expression was somewhat dazed.


    "Am I dreaming?"


    The three set of papers were actually from the top threepanies who were proposing the projects to him. They even allowed him the 50-50 percentage of the project. It was a dreame true! How long has he been looking for these projects! Not only that, but it was also from the top 3panies.


    ''As expected of the Great Mai of EU Corp!''


    With this, he would undoubtedly seed. He would nt his roots in Italy and with the help of the projects of the threepanies he would quickly gain fame and hispany would expand.


    Si Giovanni took his time to salivate the sumptuous meal that was offered in front of him.


    ''But...'' Si Giovanni looked up towards the girl who was waiting for him to finish looking at the papers.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    It was a dreame true. But this offer would surely take a huge price. There was no doubt that he would take this offer. Yes, he would take it. No matter what the price is. Si Giovanni gulped at Xiong Zhi''s answer.


    "It''s very simple. I would like you to-" Xiong Zhi put another paper in the table.


    "--to sign this."


    Then she got added another piece of paper.


    "--and this."


    Then she adds thest one.


    "-andst, this one."


    Xiong Zhi leaned to her chair. Her eyes were confident and determined. She was like a small version of the pretty woman in the video earlier.


    "Sign them all."


    Si Giovanni gulped. He could not help but think that this girl was the daughter of Xiong Mai. But he was clearly informed of the fact that the Great Mai wasn''t married nor she had a child.


    ''Maybe a hidden child?'' The girl''s manner and the overbearing tone were really simr to Xiong Mai.


    It was actually due to the fact that Xiong Zhi spent some time with Xiong Mai in her past life. So she unconsciously copied how Xiong Mai talked.


    Si Giovanni took the paper at the back. It was the first paper that Xiong Zhi put down.


    He took his time to read it.


    "ArtWorld? I''m not pulling out of my investment from ArtWorld. So why do I need to sign this?" He asked.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him like he was a fool.


    "I dont want to talk in circles with you. This paper is for you to sign to ensure you will not back out from ArtWorld..forever."


    Si Giovanni gulped again at her overbearing aura and tone. She was clearly a teenager but she did not respect her elders. But remembering that the Great Mai was behind her, he swallowed any offense and forgive Xiong Zhi, his fellow disciple.


    "ArtWorld will be gone for sure. It is just a matter of time. I know for sure you''ve got the news about the ArtWorld. If you want me to continue investing in Art World, I will do it. But ArtWorld is hopeless. I can waste money for ArtWorld if it''s what you want me to do." Si Giovanni exined well.


    Since he got a good deal from Great Mai it was fine for him to continue wasting money for ArtWorld but he expressed well that this was a ghost project.


    Xiong Zhi was satisfied that Si Giovanni expressed his thoughts well and did not ask about matters why she asked him to do it. He was just willing to do it. This type of person was rewarding of her patience so she adds words of exnation.


    "The truth is, this ArtWorld would be transferred to me. The first project of ArtWorld is a failure. But I need you to invest in it. Until next month, a new ArtWorld would be presented and that''s why I want you to not pull off your investment for now until ArtWorld was fully created."


    Si Giovanni was stunned.


    "But ArtWorld was under Xiong Empire how could you get..it.." Then a realization washed over Giovanni.


    A teenage girl.


    "Are you perhaps the young miss of Xiong?" Si Giovanni asked. He was a bit embarrassed that he doesn''t know her name.


    "Yes. It is a bitte, My name is Xiong Zhi. I assure you that your investment in ArtWorld would not be in vain. "


    Si Giovanni absorbed the news.


    The young miss of the Xiong Empire, one of the legendary family, was in front of him.


    That''s why it was no wonder that the girl and the Great Mai who was also a Xiong has connections to each other. Because they were aunt and niece!


    Remembering how he treated Xiong Zhi earlier, Si Giovanni paled.


    "I-- Pardon me for my rudeness earlier." He sincerely apologized.


    "It''s alright. Now let''s continue."


    "Ah..yeah."


    Since Si Giovanni has been decided that he would pay any price for this, he did not ask further questions and signed the first paper. As Xiong Zhi said, she would email to him the revised ArtWorldter on.


    He read the second paper and Giovanni smiled bitterly. But he still took it, it would not give any damage to him.


    The second paper was about the three projects he would invest in. It was said in the contract that Xiong Zhi would have credits once the projectpleted. Credits were not expensive. But once the three projectspleted and if it was sessful, Xiong Zhi''s name would be boosted alongside Giovanni''spany and thepany involved.


    ''What a cunning child.''


    He signed the second paper.


    Lastly, he took the third paper. When he read it he was a bit shocked. He read it twice.


    The content was absurd for him. It was asking him that once he took over his father''spany he would hand over 5% shares to Xiong Zhi.


    "This..!"


    "Did you read it carefully?" Xiong Zhi was not affected by his exmation.


    "I could not hand over to you 5% of thepany. It was not even mine in the first ce."


    "I bet you should read it again. You would not hand it over to me. I will buy it. Besides, was it because of me that you could win the challenge, inheriting your father''spany freely?"


    Si Giovanni furrowed his brow. As expected, Xiong Zhi investigated him. Well, what could he do? If it''s a Xiong, no one could block them if they want to know everything. Especially he was just minor businessmenpared to Xiong Empire.


    "What are you hesitating for? Are you worried that the Xiong Empire would eat your father''spany in the future? No. I promise in my name that 5% would not be under the Xiong Empire. That 5% would be? under anotherpany. " Going Xhi exined.


    Si Giovanni read it again.


    ''IHZHI?''


    "Can you promised me that you will not interfere in thispany especially when under my jurisdiction?"


    "I promise. If you want, that 5% would only move ording to your will. But it will be under IHZHI in name. "


    Si Giovanni stared at the paper for a while. If that 5% would not go against him in the future, then it was actually okay. If what Xiong Zhi said was true, it would be actually advantageous to him. At least, he would not cut off Xiong Zhi, the young miss of Xiong, and the Great Mai behind her.


    "Alright." He signed the paper.


    Xiong Zhi was satisfied. Actually, the reason behind why she added thest contract was to make sure Si Giovanni would not really pull off his investment. And secondly, it was just to make an image that her aunt''s favor was not that easy to get.


    However, Xiong Zhi doesn''t know that this small act of her would bring her a great fortune in the future.


    *****


    The talk with Si Giovanni was a sess.


    Xiong Zhi was busy all this week. Since next week will be the deadline. She already prepared all her cards.


    The only thing left was the investors'' signatures.


    She left Mu Fian with Giovanni for the coboration of the threepanies. Since they need to introduce Si Giovanni to thepanies involved.


    Mr. Ji opened the door for her.


    As she seated, Mr. Ji asked her.


    "Where to, Young Miss?"


    As an answer to his question, Xiong Zhi''s phone rang. It was Xian Tao.


    She answered it.


    "Boss! I spotted them!"


    "Right timing. I''m on my way." Xiong Zhi ended the call with a light smile.


    "To AllHailXXX hotel." She said to Mr. Ji.


    "Yes, young miss." The car drifted to another city.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the window. She remembered what her aunt said when she first asked her for the favor of Si Giovanni''spany.


    "I might be the head of EU Corp. But a person with a head with no hands, no feet, no legs, is like a dead person. It is the same in business. It doesn''t matter if I''m the head of EU Corp. But if the hands and feet of EU Corp don''t want to move ording to my will, then me, as a head, would go to waste. I''m nothing without my hands and feet."


    Her aunt Xiong Mai told her about it so that she could know that her aunt''s power only seemed powerful in appearance but it was not so if there was an internal struggle. Xiong Mai actually wanted to tell her to be humble at times. And to not overestimate her authority and power she holds.


    However, to Xiong Zhi, it has a deeper meaning.


    She understands it all how it takes to be a head without hands and feet.


    Like how she was the solely young miss of Xiong. She seemed to have the power of the Xiong Empire. The heritage of the legendary Xiong family. But it was not the case. Aside from her surname Xiong, she doesn''t have anything. That''s why she lost. It was so easy to beat a person with no hands and feet.


    "I understand it, auntie. I understand it all." One again, Xiong Zhi''s thirst for power illuminated in her eyes.


    "This time, I will build my own hands and feet. And beat them all." She muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 140 - Step 3 (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Step 3 (IV)</h4>


    Xian Tao was looking back and forth from the entrance door and the elevator.


    He was afraid that the two people he was tailing would left. This was the ce that his boss assumed good for striking a deal.


    The entrance door opened and a girl in her teens with a middle-aged man in tow slowly walked inside.


    ''Boss!''


    Xian Tao waved his hand with enthusiasm.


    Xiong Zhi saw him and nodded.


    "How have you been, boss?"


    "Good. You?"


    "I''m great. Mr. Qi hasn''te out yet."


    "How long has he been there?"


    "Almost an hour."


    "Hmmm.." Xiong Zhi sat in one of the seats in the lobby.? This hotel was a middle ss one.


    ording to the Xian Tao report, Qi Hier''s lover was temporarily living here.


    And they must have been doing a rated SPG scene in their room.


    After a while, Xiong Zhi stands up. She was afraid that the person they were looking for would take his time there for the whole day. She doesn''t have that patience and schedule to wait for him.


    "Let''s go."


    "Eh.. yes!" Xian Tao followed Xiong Zhi.


    The owners of the SHM have a blind trust in Xiong Zhi. They thought that as long as Xiong Zhi wants it, she could have it. So even though, Xian Tao doesn''t know the n, he did not question Xiong Zhi of what they about to do and followed her to the elevator.


    The three people with their chin held up passed by the receptionist. The receptionist just nced at them. Since they looked rich enough to have their own room at the hotel, the receptionist did not block them.


    Xian Tao felt like he was a great man by trespassing the hotel.


    "What''s the room number?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    "2645."


    Mr. Ji pressed the 26th floor.


    Xiong Zhi was calm as she was thinking of how to make a deal with the person they would meet today.


    The Qi brothers have a 15% share of the ArtWorld. They are the second among the highest investors in the ArtWorld. Since they are contracted for that 15% it shows how well-off the Qi brothers are.


    In terms of finances and influence, the Qi family is notcking. So after a week of investigation, Xiong Zhi could onlye up with one effective solution.


    ''Ting.''


    They arrived at the 26th floor. They looked for 2645. Mr. Ji pressed the doorbell.


    However, after five consecutive of ringing doorbell, no one answered.


    "Young miss.." Mr. Ji looked at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi just nod. Gesturing to him to continue pressing the doorbell.


    After some time, a man''s hoarse voice sounded in the inte.


    "Who''s there?"


    "I''m here to look for Mr. Qi Hier."


    "..." There was only silence in the other line.


    "I know he is in there. I just want ten minutes of your time."


    "..I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. You got the wrong house."


    Xiong Zhi with a straight face said.


    "Are you sure? I have a picture that you and Mr. Qi enter together in this building. Do you want me to give this to the media? They must be thrilled."


    "...t-that...I don''t know who he is.. Who are you?"


    "Let mee in. We will talk. "


    "...t-that..I-m sorry. I dont know you. The security is on the way. Please go."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Xian Tao.


    Xian Tao got the signal and hand her the phone with a voice recorder.


    Xiong Zhi yed the voice clip.


    [ "Q-Qi Hier..w-we s-should not ah! S-should not do i-it ah! A-anymore ah!"


    "What are you saying..huff..you can''t even.. huff.. speak properly. Is it so huff..nice to be once more huff connected with me..?"


    ..... ]


    The sweet whispers of the two people echoed in the hallway.


    Xiong Zhi tapped the pause button.


    "I can send it anytime to any mediapany. Are you sure you will not talk to me, Mr. Qi Hier?"


    "...You!" Another voice, different from earlier shouted from the inte.


    "I bet that''s you, Mr. Qi Hier. I''m willing to delete this once you let me in and have a talk."


    "...."


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway. It seemed the security team was on their way.


    Xiong Zhi furrowed her brow.


    "Are you sure you will not think it twice? If that''s the case, I''ll send it to..what''s that called? SHM media? They are widely known this day. It''s good I know one of their employees." Xiong Zhi said while tapping on her phone.


    Xian Tao who was one of the owners of SHM Media Company just looked askance at her.


    "W-wait! I-!" The voice from the inte started to get fl.u.s.tered.


    The security team already reached them.


    "Excuse me-" the security guard started to talk to Mr. Ji to find what''s going on when the door of 2645 opened.


    "Sorry. I am wrong. I thought it was a prank. They are actually my friends. Sorry, I must have frightened you." A tall man with shoulder-length haires out. He smiled politely to the security team.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the handsome man and she found him familiar.


    The tall man bowed and gave excuses to the security team.


    When the security team left, the tall man ushered the three of them toe in.


    Xiong Zhi looked around at the room. The condo was good enough for at least two people to live. It has one master bedroom and one guest room.? It was not extravagant but simple for rich people.


    There''s another person in the lounge. He was wearing robes and looked pissed.


    "Mr. Qi." Xiong Zhi called out to him.


    "Tch." Qi Hier was a young man in histe twenties. He was handsome as well but since he was furrowing his brow too much that his handsomeness got lessened.


    "How much do you want?" Qi Hier asked directly.


    "I am Xiong Zhi. And this is how much I want. " Xiong Zhi sat in front of him and put the folder in the table. If the person wants to talk directly and finished it as soon as possible, she would be happy to oblige.


    However, the people around them are not.


    "Um. Excuse me. What''s the reason for you doing this? And who are you? How did you get the recording earlier?" The tall handsome man sat beside Qi Hier. He was really nervous about the people in front of him. This was the first time someone knew of his secret rtionship. And if it goes out, things would go bad for him and for Qi Hier.


    "I am Xiong Zhi. I am here to discuss a business proposal. I got the recording through tailing you." She answered directly.


    The tall handsome man paled.


    "If we agreed to your proposal you will delete this one right? " the tall man asked carefully.


    "Yes. All the evidence we have gathered that the two of you have an explicit rtionship will be gone."


    " And if.." The tall man looked at Qi Hier who was silently reading the folder.


    "And if we don''t agree what will you do?" The tall man nervously asked.


    Xiong Zhi did not answer. And just looked at Qi Hier who has a nasty expression on his face.


    "That depends on him." She finally said.


    Qi Hier put down the folder.


    "Xiong Zhi? How are you rted to the Xiong family?"


    "I''m the young miss."


    "Ha." Qi Hierughed mockingly.


    " I can''t believe that the young miss of Xiong is fond of threatening people. I don''t care if you are from the legendary Xiong. But what you did today is crossing my bottom line. " Qi Hier said with a dark look.


    "So? Have you forgotten who is in an advantageous position here?" Xiong Zhi did not back down.


    Qi Hier turned silent. He was angry. He doesn''t like being threatened. What''s more infuriating was that the person on the front of him hold so much power that he could not do anything about it. Added to the fact that she was holding a secret that might destroy him.


    "I wonder what your fiance will think about when she heard you like sucking another man''s d$ck?"


    "..!!!" The four people who heard it were shocked.


    Mr. Ji was so shocked that such vulgar things came out of his young miss mouth.


    ''My pure young miss! She had to be this threatening to let this guy sign the paper. Oh, pure young miss.'' Mr. Ji wiped his invisible tears.


    Xian Tao covered his open mouth.


    ''It was so vulgar yet so cool! As expected of the boss!''


    The tall man was fl.u.s.tered.


    "You better not-!" Qi Hier holds him the tall man down. His face was so dark and he looked like he could kill a person at any moment.


    "So what do you want me to do? Wasted money on the ArtWorld? Do you think my brother won''t stop me?"


    Qi Hier was not the only one who was investing in the 15% share of ArtWorld. They are investing together with his brother, Qi Gan.


    "It''s your job to convince him, not me. All I want you is to sign that paper."


    Qi Gan has clear records. If he has some dark secrets like corruption, he hid it well. One week is not enough to dig his secrets. And Time was Xiong Zhi''s greatest enemy in this trial. So shees up to this solution, which is threatening Qi Hier and making him convince his brother to continue investing in ArtWorld.


    ''If I have other ways to convince you and your brother, I should have not used this method.''


    But since she wascking in time, she had to go through this.


    She had learned her lesson in herst life. If she have to threaten someone she have to be convincing to the point that the other person would not think of backstabbing her. So she has to be rude and push the other person in the corner.

 Chapter 141 - Money tree

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Money tree</h4>


    Qi Hier tightened his grip on the paper. He wanted to crumple it.


    "How can I trust you that you will destroy the evidence afterward?"


    "I only need a month. A month for you to invest in the ArtWorld. After that, I will send you a revised n for the new ArtWorld. You can decide then if you want to stop investing or not. Until then, I will send you the original copy of the evidence. To let you know I''m sincere, I''ll give you this phone. This was the only one that has a copy of your voice clip." Xiong Zhi put the phone on the table.


    "Ah- Boss! That''s my personal phone! Can I just delete it instead?" Xian Tao immediately pick up the phone.


    The unread list of mangas was on his phone. If he got rid of his phone, he needs to search the names again and saved it. That would need a lot of time.


    "Oh. Sorry. Delete it in front of his face and let him check it."


    "Alright. " ''Thank God my cellphone is saved.'' Xian Tao thought.


    "Wait, before that. I need you to sign the contract first." Xiong Zhi said.


    Qi Hierughed sarcastically.


    "Do you think I will believe you? I''m sure you have another copy of this file."


    "Listen here, Mr. Qi Hier. You don''t have a choice but to believe in me andply. I only need you to continue investing in ArtWorld for another month. After that, I promise you, I will give you all the original copy we have. What will I even get if your reputation got destroyed? All I need is your investment in ArtWorld for another month." Xiong Zhi said impatiently.


    Qi Hier was silent. What the girl said was true. The Xiong family would not get any benefits in destroying his name. She might be saying the truth. Still. He doesn''t like this feeling when he was cornered and forced.


    Seeing that Qi Hier''s face was still dark, Xiong Zhi thought for a moment and speak.


    "Fine. Let''s add this." She looked at the tall man.


    "What''s your name?"


    The tall man was stunned. He was afraid to give out his name.


    "I''m not nning to threaten you. I want to give you an opportunity. You look good and you have a good body. I will give you a chance to debut in the entertainment industry. How about acting?" Xiong Zhi said.


    IHZHI doesn''t have an entertainment department. But she could make an entertainment agency under IHZHI''spany. She was nning to expand in the entertainment industry in the future since Xiong Wuyue''sfort zone was in that industry. Xiong Zhi doesn''t mind starting early.


    "Ah.." The tall man looked at Qi Hier.


    Qi Hier was deep in thought. Since the Xiong Empire was behind this girl, it was no doubt the girl could help King Yan to rise in status and take root in the entertainment industry.


    It would be a good deal.


    But of course, King Yan''s opinion mattered as well.


    "It depends on you." Qi Hier answered. Even though he was from a wealthy Qi family, he could not help King Yan without his family being suspicious of him. They already suspicious of him that he was a cut sleeve.* So giving King Yan money and resources would make his family doubt him and investigate him. Then they would found out his rtionship with King Yan.


    The tall man was silent for a moment. It was a big opportunity for him. Besides, only a fool would just reject this chance.


    "My name is King Yan."


    ''King Yan.'' This name was really familiar. Xiong Zhi thought deeply about it. She might have heard it in her past life.


    ''Oh.'' Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered him.


    "Do you perhaps sing well?"


    King Yan blushed. How could he answer that? He was a pianist in the high-ss gay bar. That''s where he met Qi Hier. But he sang sometimes. But he was not a professional singer.


    "I''m only a pianist. I know how to sing but I don''t consider myself good."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were aze. She was really lucky. She found a hidden gem! No one would know, that in the future this handsome tall man would debut two yearster and would be famous as the year passed by. He was a sensational pop star that made his name famous all over the country. He even has his own concert in other countries as well. Xiong Zhi heard of it since at the time when she was staying in the Guan Mansion she watched the news and read magazines. King Yan had been the cover of the magazine for many series.


    Remembering the face of that man that made the woman swooned by his loving voice (a/n: this was how he was described in the magazine) Xiong Zhi was determined to rope this man as well.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m twenty-two this year."


    "Mmhm. It''s a bitte for you to enter the entertainment industry if you start from scratch. While don''t you join me and I''ll train you to be a pop star? What do you think?" Xiong Zhi''s face was calm but her inside was thrilled.


    "That..." King Yan looked at Qi Hier. He doesn''t know this girl. She was only a teenager but she speaks like she was older and a superior. He truly wanted to be a pop star. However, he wascking connections and resources to enter the entertainment industry. But since he was given a chance he really wanted to get it. But he was not sure if he had to trust this girl.


    So he looked at Qi Hier to seek help.


    Qi Hier sensed his stare and turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "Are you really serious about this? If the Xiong empire is willing to support him then I will sign this."


    Xiong Zhi smirked at Qi Hier''s tone. This Qi Hier was really prideful. He doesn''t want to be at a disadvantage. Even he was in a disadvantageous position and have no choice but toply, he made it sound like he was signing since she was helping him. But since he wanted to y it this way, Xiong Zhi went to his flow.


    "Yup. But it''s not under Xiong Empire. I will send the detailster. But I promise you, we will take care of him. "


    Xiong Zhi nned to take root in the entertainment industry earlier as nned. She doesn''t want to give this future money tree, which is King Yan, to Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue. All the entertainment section that was under the Xiong Empire was managed by the father-daughter duo.


    That''s why Xiong Wuyue was like a queen in the entertainment industry. No one could fight against her since she was back up by the Xiong Empire. And Xiong Zhi, who always look for ways to torment Xiong Wuyue in many ways as possible would like to disrupt Xiong Wuyue''s reign in the entertainment industry. She would take what Xiong Wuyue have little by little. Like what Xiong Wuyue did to her in the past.


    Qi Hier and Xiong Zhi exchanged a few more words for the contract. Finally, Qi Hier signed the contract. Xian Tao also deleted the voice clip in front of his face. They even let Qi Hier checked the phone personally. Even Qi Hier doesn''t trust Xiong Zhi, he doesn''t have a choice. He was being threatened.


    All he needed to do was to convince his brother. Qi Hier sighed. It would be a headache.


    Xiong Zhi then turned to King Yan.


    "I will contact you one of these days. " Xiong Zhi gave the IHZHI business card and also asked for his personal contact.


    ''Take care, my future money tree.''


    The three people went out of the condo. Even though they just threatened someone, Xiong Zhi was happy. She unexpectedly found a hidden gem. Who wouldn''t be happy?


    "Umm. Young Miss?" There were in the elevator when Mr. Ji spoke.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I speak my thoughts on this matter?" Mr. Ji carefully asked.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to say ''No''. But since he helped her before for some advice she nodded.


    "I think, young miss, threatening someone like that is no good..." Mr. Ji started.


    Xiong Zhi looked down. She allowed Mr. Ji to apany her because if there were more people behind her it would look more threateningly. But she could only trust Mr. Ji at this point and she couldn''t call her other bodyguards. She forgot to warn Mr. Ji that they would do something against thew. He must be surprised to know that the young miss she was serving was capable of doing shady business.


    "..If you have to threaten someone you should nt people on their side to spy them 24/7. Or we should have kidnapped his lover and took him as a hostage for a month. Or-" Mr. Ji stopped as he looks at his young miss and herpany''s expression. They look bewildered.


    "Is something wrong? Those are not extremes but enough to make sure he dont betray you. Maybe I could be his driver for the next month. To make sure he-" Mr. Ji continued to convince them.


    "-that''s...that''s cool! Should I continue tailing them?" Xian Tao added enthusiastically.


    "Oh! That''s a good idea! You can also act like a butler for them for now-"


    "Stop." Xiong Zhi sighed and went out of the elevator.


    They were walking in the bas.e.m.e.nt when Xiong Zhi said to Xian Tao.


    "You dont need to do that. If we go further, we might irritate Mr. Qi. It''s enough they signed. And. If we are not against time, I will not use this method and find another way. We will not get used to it. " Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to use this method if not necessary.


    "Alright boss!" Xian Tao understands.


    Xian Tao went to his car while Xiong Zhi went to their car.


    "Mr. Ji, I trust this matter will note out."


    "Yes, young miss."


    "And Mr. Ji, don''t ever tell Linfeng I threatened someone today."


    "Uh.Yes, of course, young miss."


    "Also. I will take your advice next time. "


    "Hehe. Im d to hear that young miss."


    Mr. Ji drives happily.


    "Are we going home, young miss?"


    It''s alreadyte in the afternoon. The sky was darkening. Xiong Zhi looked at the window.


    "Let''s drop by to IHZHI first." Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled thinking of her future money tree.

 Chapter 142 - Step 3 (V)

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Step 3 (V)</h4>


    When Xiong Zhi arrived at IHZHI, Fang Dien and Xiao Mei were having dinner at their office. Since she unexpectedly visited them, they ordered extra food for Mr. Ji and Xiong Zhi.


    After dinner, Xiong Zhi told her n to expand in the entertainment industry.


    Fang Dien was against it at first. IHZHI was still growing in the business industry. It would be bad if the baby IHZHI expand its weak arms to the entertainment industry.


    There were manypanies who were weary of them, if they expand more in the entertainment, their rivalry would increase more. And it would be too bad for IHZHI. They couldn''t handle it at the moment.


    Besides, Fang Dien thought that it was still too early to expand in the entertainment. IHZHI might not be able to handle two expansion at the same time. It would take a toll on thepany.


    Xiong Zhi expressed that she understands.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not asking to build an agency in arge scale. We are just going to support one artist. Then once we stabilized in the business industry, we can expand then to entertainment."


    "One artist? So you want to make an agency under IHZHI just for one artist?" Fang Dien was taken aback. This was ridiculous. Who would make an agency just for one person?


    "If you dont like it, Xiao Mei could handle it. We would just take care of him for a moment. Train him. He would be the very first member of the agency."


    Fang Dien and Xiong Zhi argued first. But since Xiong Zhi was stubborn and she was the boss Fang Dien admitted defeat.


    "Fine. Let Xiao Mei take care of it. But the budget we have is only limited. We are still expanding. Don''t gather too much attention." Fang Dien passed this problem to Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei was not against it as she believes in Xiong Zhi''s decision.


    "Contact this person once you have a studio. Train him well." Xiong Zhi gave King Yan''s personal number.


    "Alright. I will prepare right away." Xiao Mei said.


    Xiong Zhi then left IHZHI. She just wanted to at least make an agency to support one person, her future money tree. That would be the start of her monopolizing the entertainment industry.


    ******


    Sunday came.


    Xiong Zhi was in the car when she received a message.


    [I''m on my way.]


    She smiled with this and expected the day would be fruitful.


    *****


    Lin Ruo was sipping on his coffee while having a staring contest to the man in front of him.


    The door opened a teenage girl appeared.


    Lin Ruo waved his hand.


    "She''s here."


    Xiong Zhi went to their seat. A waiter approached them and gave her her usual drink as she sat. As expected of Lin Ruo, he was very efficient when ites to hospitality.


    Xiong Zhi took a sip and then looked at the unfamiliar man in the table.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wu Er. I''m Xiong Zhi. I bet Mr. Ruo has told you what is my business."


    Wu Er nodded. He was a bit taken aback that the person they would meet was a girl.


    ''Is she eighteen yet?''


    But he quickly moved on and went directly to the business. He doesn''t care who the other person is. As long she can help him.


    "Nice to meet you too. I''ve heard about it from Mr. Ruo. I''ve read the doc.u.ments as well. If you could really help my brother to get out of prison I''ll continue the investment as long as you want." Wu Er said with desperation on his voice.


    Wu Er came from the big Wu Family. They are not as legendary as the Xiong. But they have been in the business industry for a long time. They .u.mted much wealth that each heir would be able to build their own business from the shared inheritance they''ve got from their grandfathers.


    But as every wealthy family, they have internal struggles too. Especially in the case of Wu Er''s generation.


    There are three young masters in the Wu family. Wu Er''s big brother, Wu Yu, was the strongest contender for the heir. Secondly, the bastard child of his father, Wu Ling, andstly, him.


    When Wu Er''s big brother got framed. And the Wu family just stand by, Wu Er distanced himself from the Wu family.


    Since the people who are monopolizing the Wu family was the mistress-bastard-son duo, Wu Er had no desire to stay with them or work for thepany. Thepany itself was slowly deteriorating because of the abuse of money and improper management of the mistress-bastard-son duo. But all of it has nothing to do to Wu Er. He already sold his shares and he has his ownpany to run.


    The only regret he has was his big brother in prison. He wasted so much money to bribe people to help his brother out. But nowyer was capable enough or proofs that could help them win the trial. Wu Er also suspected that the mistress-bastard-son duo has strong connections to the prosecutors.


    But he never loses hope. He got more desperate as time passed by. So even the help came from a teenager he would grab it. Any little help he could get was needed.


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled.


    "Of course. I have a person to introduce to you." The sound of the door opening made Xiong Zhi''s smile deepened. It was Xiong Zhi''s favorite coffee shop so she was very familiar of this ce.


    Xiong Zhi raised her hand.


    A tall woman with a good figure came to them.


    "I''m notte am I?" Bolivia Chang took a seat with them.


    Lawyer Chang looked at Xiong Zhi and the two men before him.


    "I am a Lawyer Chang. Who is Mr.Wu Er?"


    Wu Er offered his hands.


    "I am him. Your name sounds familiar."


    "Oh. She was from CJ''s case." Xiong Zhi said proudly.


    "You see, thewyer and the media who brought down the CJ in a week is in front of you. They would promised to help your brother out." Xiong Zhi said it in a tempting manner.


    Lawyer Chang and Lin Ruo looked at her. Their eyes seem to say, ''even though it was you who nned it all'' but kept quiet.


    This was how Xiong Zhi wants to y.


    Wu Er finally recognized Lawyer Chang.


    "Oh! " His eyes suddenly sparkled with hope. He could not imagine that one of the primewyer would help him. Even though he offered a lot of money, those primewyers could not afford to take his brother''s case since all the odds was against his brother. Thosewyers cherished their reputation more.


    ''If it was thiswyer, my brother has the chance to get out.''


    "I''ve heard the matter from Xiong Zhi. I had made an initial investigationst week. It seems your brother''s case has strong evidence against him. But it was too perfect. Like everything has put all the puzzles in front of the police toplete. I think we will need a lot of time-"


    The two then discussed Wu Er''s brother''s case.


    Xiong Zhi let them took their time as they discussed things.


    She checked her phone for Gi Pieng''s message. But there''s none.


    If their n and schedule went ordingly, Gi Pieng should have contacted her right now.


    So she tried to call him. However, it was only ringing. She tried for the third time but it was cut off.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her phone confused. It seems like Gi Pieng rejected her call. She tried onest time. But then it was out of reach.


    ''What happened to him?''


    "Lin Ruo." Xiong Zhi called out to Lin Ruo.


    "Can you try calling Gi Pieng? He was not answering his phone."


    Lin Ruo tried to call Gi Pieng. However, after three consecutive attempts, Gi Pieng''s phone was still out of reach.


    "Something''s amiss. Gi Pieng would never let his phone away from him. Nor he let his phone out of battery."


    Lin Ruo said. He knows Gi Pieng since college days. That man always brings a power bank in his pocket.


    "Then he must be in a situation where he couldn''t answer his phone and turn it off." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Can you go to thest ce he''d been? Earlier, he messaged me he was in the underground parking of LG club." Xiong Zhi gave the address to Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo bid them goodbye and left.


    Xiong Zhi took a sip on her coffee.


    Everything was going smoothly because of her careful nning. This unexpected situation was disrupting her momentum. This was supposed to be a fruitful day. She was a bit annoyed. She had to finish this talk as soon as possible and check on Gi Pieng. Her gut was telling her they might have encountered some problems. Time was running. She could not afford to have some mistakes on the way, or another problem to sprout midway. She doesn''t have the luxury of time.


    "So what''s your thought?" Xiong Zhi interrupted the two who were deep in their discussion.


    "Ms. Lawyer Chang is very skilled. I trust her. I will continue investing in Art World for a month. But I also need some progress in the case. If I see there is progress after a month, then I will continue supporting ArtWorld no matter what''s the name it is under." Wu Er said. He would probably lose a lot of money in the ArtWorld. Even though he only had to invest 5% in ArtWorld, that was still a lot of money in his end. Investing in ArtWorld is losing 1/4 of hispany''s revenue. But he doesn''t care. As long as his brother would be out.


    "Don''t worry. As mentioned in the contract, your money would not be wasted. Just trust me." Xiong Zhi said sincerely. They might lose profit for a month. That''s a big sacrifice for these businessmen. But she was sure that after IHZHI took over of ArtWorld, the tables would be turned around. Profit would rain on them. But that''s all in the future.


    Wu Er signed the paper. They discussed more about the contract. And like what Xiong Zhi said in the other investors, she would send to them the revised ArtWorld as soon as possible.


    Lawyer Chang stayed together with Wu Er. They continued their discussion after Xiong Zhi left.


    Xiong Zhi was in her car. She tried to call Gi Pieng once more. But there''s no answer. She messaged Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo replied and told her that he was already in the club. He was looking for Gi Pieng. However, after a long time, Xiong Zhi got impatient and texted him. But after some time passed, Lin Ruo did not reply. This made Xiong Zhi anxious.


    She dialed Lin Ruo''s number.


    "The number you are calling is out of reach. Please try againter.."


    Xiong Zhi once more tried again with an interval of one minute.


    She was staying in the car for about two hours now. This made Xiong Zhi really anxious and confused.


    ''What happened to them?''


    Xiong Zhi organized her thoughts and contacted some people. Afterwards, she looked at Mr. Ji.


    "Let''s go to LG club."

 Chapter 143 - Problem Sprout Midway

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Problem Sprout Midway</h4>


    Gi Pieng was sweating so much despite the air-conditioning in the room. He was avoiding the eyes that were watching him inquisitively.


    "So, you still won''t speak?" A handsome man in histe twenties was sitting opposite to Gi Pieng.


    He was Liu Fung. The man that Gi Pieng was tailing sincest week.


    He was one of the investors with 5% share.


    Gi Pieng was very capable when ites to digging someone''s information. So for the one whole month of Liu Fung''s schedule, he checked every single day of Liu Fung.


    That''s when he found out that Liu Fung seems to change cars when hees to the LG club. When he was watching all the CCTV footage nearby Liu Fung''spany, mansion, hotels, and restaurant that he frequently visits,? he discovered this unusual trait of Liu Fung.? While he was watching he found out that Liu Fung came in some hotel with his usual car but came out with a different car. He only found out about it because he did not see the car leaving the hotel for days when Liu Fung appeared on his regr restaurant.


    This makes no sense and made Gi Pieng, the curious cat, to investigate more. He shared it with the other three owners. So when the assigned task finished, they help him gather information and finally found the routine of Liu Fung.


    This made him doubt more so he increased the span. That''s where Gi Pieng discovered that Liu Fung had been changing cars when he goes to LG club. And it was happening ever since.


    Gi Pieng thought this ce was very fishy. So he stayed more in this club almost every day. Not knowing that he caught the attention of the very owner of this club.


    And it backfired to him. The owner or the manager of this club somehow found out that he was tailing Liu Fung.


    And now, even he wanted to run away from this club, he couldn''t. Gi Pieng looked sideways at the strong bodyguards at the side. They were in a closed private room. There''s no way he could run away.


    "So speak out already. If not, that person in the floor will suffer. Why are you tailing me?" Liu Fung said with a boring expression. He looked like he was ying with no interest.


    Gi Pieng did not answer. He doesn''t know what to answer! He looked down at the man sleeping on the floor.


    Lin Ruo was ying dead. He was knocked out earlier after he asked the waiter if they saw someone like Gi Pieng. Now he woke up but choose toy down to escape the interrogation. He shuddered when he heard that he was the one who would suffer. But he couldn''t sell Xiong Zhi so he chose to pretend sleeping.


    Gi Pieng was really envious of Lin Ruo. Should he y dead as well?


    A knock sounded and one of the guards opened it. It was a man in a ck suit. Judging how he moved and how the guards treated him he might be a butler of some influential figure.


    Gi Pieng''s suspicion intensified when Liu Fung threw away his disinterested expression and be polite.


    "Has the boss settled well?" Liu Fung stands up and moved aside to let the iing man sit on his seat.


    "No need. The boss is in the upper room. He is getting impatient." Then the man leaned to Liu Fung to whisper something.


    "What?! What''s the media doing here?!" Liu Fung was terrified. Then he looked down on Gi Pieng.


    "You! I don''t know what SHMpany you are! But I f#cking hate reporters! Tell me! Who sends you to tail me?! How do you know I''m here?"


    Gi Pieng and Lin Ruo were shocked.


    The two of them haven''t spilled anything yet. Even Gi Pieng has been here for almost five hours he did not confess anything. He just only repeated he doesn''t know them. They took their phones and belongings. But since they were very experienced in tailing someone, they were very cautious. They don''t bring their private cellphones and they don''t bring any belongings that may identify them. But these people already knew where theye from (SHM ) just within five hours!


    "They are not only reporters. The two of them are owners." The man beside Liu Fung said calmly.


    "!!!!" Not only Gi Pieng and Lin Ruo was shocked. Even Liu Fung was shocked too.


    "This..." Now Liu Fung could not take it lightly. If the owners of the mediapany was tailing him personally, it means it''s not just only about him. It might be rted to a bigger matter. It might be rted to this ce. Or to his boss.


    "Master is very impatient. It''s your turn to meet him." The man said. Then he nced at the two before he left.


    Liu Fung''s brow was furrowed. He needs to get answers now.? But he needs to meet his boss first.


    "You. Take your time to make out all your lies. I will question youter. And also, you, how long do you pretend to sleep? Once I came back I need all answers. If not, prepare for the worst." Liu Fung left these words as he went out.


    Lin Ruo opened his eyes. It reflected how terrified he was. It seems like they unintentionally discovered a mine. But it''s not a gold mine. It''s a mine that if they went deeper, they would never be able to go back.


    *****


    Liu Fung took a deep breath as the bodyguard opened the door for him.


    His boss was seating and drinking wine as usual.


    "You let me wait for five minutes. It seems letting you borrow Butler Huo for a while is not worth it?" Lu Jin said coldly. He hated it when he lends his own people yet the other party did not seem to gain anything after borrowing them.


    Four hours earlier, Butler Huo received a call from Liu Fung asking him to investigate a person. Since his young master and Liu Fung would have an appointmentter, Butler Huo told him that he would give the result in the appointed time.


    Lu Jin''s team was very capable. They got the result immediately just by the te number of the car. Even though the car was borrowed from car shop, they were able to follow the trails and traced it back to SHM. From that, the investigation bes smoother.


    "How useless." Lu Jinmented.


    "I''m sorry boss. They don''t spit out anything else. But since they are owners, I''m afraid it''s not just about me." Liu Fung said.


    "Are you passing the problem to me? " Lu Jin''s voice got colder if that even possible.


    Liu Fung sweated.


    "N-no, boss. I''m saying is they might have found traces of our deals."


    Lu Jin was silent. He was annoyed. It was clearly Liu Fung''s fault that he lead those annoying rats in his club. He looked coldly to Liu Fung. Thinking of what punishment he should give. And what kind of method he should deal with those owners. If it was his father, he would kill the owners without much regard to their backgrounds then design it like it was an ident. If it was Guan Gao Huan, he would let them go and y with them for a bit. If proven they know so much, he would lead them to their deaths. Both are cruel ways but it was the best thing to do.


    However, Lu Jin doesn''t think so.


    "I will handle them. If I pass it to you who knows what kind of problem you will make. " Lu Jin knew well Liu Fung''s characteristic.


    Liu Fung was a yboy in upper society. A gangster in his club, but a coward when ites to life. He could not entrust these dirty deeds such as killing to Liu Fung.


    Liu Fung was a young master of his family after all. He was well-sheltered.


    Liu Fung just nodded. He was not really confident that he could pull off tricks against the two owners. He was just good at obeying orders.


    They let the matter of tailing in the back of their mind and talked about their business first.


    After their discussion, Liu Fung hesitatingly asked.


    "Boss, if someone came to me again like them, what should I do?"


    "Just contact my butler. He will tell you what to do." Lu Jin shooed Liu Fung.


    Lu Jin thought badly of Liu Fung. He was not that really smart. But the thing that let Lu Jin work with him was that Liu Fung knew his limit well. He dare not to overestimate his ability. He was the perfect example of a person who could work under him with obedience without questions.


    When only Lu Jin and his butler left, Lu Jin spoke.


    "Tell me about those tails."


    "They are owners of SHMpany. They just recently made it big because of CJ''s case." Butler Huo answered while browsing the files that the team sent.


    "CJ''s?" Lu Jin found this name familiar.


    "Yes. It is the jewelry shop that recently got bankrupt."


    CJ was a hundred-year-oldpany but it was only a jewelry shop in the eyes of Lu Jin and his butler.


    "And it was also thepany where your father smuggled diamonds."


    Lu Jin closed his eyes.


    "Was it the CJpany where we retrieved the file before?"


    "Yes. L said that she encountered some problems at that time." Butler Huo answered.


    L was the hacker in Lu Jin''s team. She was a great hacker that he managed to rope in. All his files, especially his father''s file regarding the shady business are all heavily protected.


    This was a big matter. It was not a coincidence that the SHM media who made the CJ bankrupt was only tailing Liu Fung. Maybe the big fish they were trying to catch was actually him or if they want a bigger fish, it was his father. They only got a small lead from CJ but they came so far. Even pointing fingers at him.


    He might be overthinking. But he learned to think for the worst.


    But that SHM..could not afford that by themselves.


    "You told me that they made it big just recently?"


    "Yes."


    "Even they are that capable, they won''t be able to make it big in less than a year without a backer. "


    Lu Jin thought more.


    There is an easy way to find out who their backer is.


    "Let them go. Let''s see where they will lead us." Lu Jin said coldly.

 Chapter 144 - Im Xiong Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 144 - I''m Xiong Zhi</h4>


    Xiong Zhi arrived at the front of LG.


    She was about to go out when Mr. Ji stopped her.


    "Young Miss, are you sure you will be okay alone? This ce is for a.d.u.l.ts." Mr. Ji was a skilled driver. He was versed in cars as well. Looking at the cars that were parked, it was not an ordinary club. It was a high-end one. It was not for a teenager or for the people who were just there to party. Based on Mr. Ji ''s experience. It was a ce made for business deals. Legit or shady ones.


    Xiong Zhi could not really identify it like Mr. Ji. She had never been to a club before. She thought that every club was the same. Crowded, loud, and chaotic.


    "Don''t worry. I contacted someone. I will just take a peek."


    "Let me apany you, young miss." Mr. Ji persuaded Xiong Zhi for a while. Xiong Zhi finally let hime.


    Mr. Ji used his ID to parked underground.


    As Xiong Zhi went out of the car, the elevator nearest to them opened and the two people she was looking for came out from it.


    Gi Pieng and Lin Ruo were shocked when they saw Xiong Zhi. As they walked out, Gi Pieng was about to greet her when Lin Ruo hold his arm and pulled him towards their own car, ignoring Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. She was sure that they saw her. But she stay still and watched as they ride their own car.


    ''What happened?''


    Xiong Zhi was suspicious. She knew that Lin Ruo purposely did that. She went back to her car and told Mr. Ji to follow Lin Ruo''s car.


    Lin Ruo was cursing inside. They made a mistake. A huge mistake. It seems that they discover something that they shouldn''t have. The man behind Liu Fung was no doubt powerful. To be able to found their identity in less than five hours was terrifying. The boss of Liu Fung surely must be powerful than their own boss, Xiong Zhi. So right now, it was alright to just trace it back to SHM. Lin Ruo doesn''t want Xiong Zhi, their boss, to be implicated.


    So when they were in the underground parking earlier he deliberately ignored her. There are cameras in the parking lot. He was afraid that the phone that they confiscated and their car were tapped. So he whispers to Gi Pieng to went directly to SHM. Since they were already discovered, SHM was the safest home for them. His boss, Xiong Zhi would surely get his hint that they were discovered.


    When Liu Fung returned earlier to the room, he did not waste any time to interrogate them. He just told them he wished to not meet them again. And let them go.


    This made Lin Ruo uneasy. Liu Fung was pressing them for their purpose earlier, then he just came back as if he was not bothered? This was really suspicious. His gut was telling him that whoever they are, they are watching them. They really need to be careful to not let it trace back to Xiong Zhi.


    Lin Ruo and Gi Pieng arrived at SHM. They went directly to the office. They let their secretary called all the owners.


    Mu Fian arrivedte since he was the person that Xiong Zhi contacted to follow her in the LG club. But he received news halfway from her to go back to SHM.


    The four owners sat in the meeting room. Mu Fian''s tablet was on the table. It was Xiong Zhi on the other line.


    "What happened?" Xiong Zhi asked. She was in the car.


    "We are discovered. Two bodyguards suddenly forced me to a private room. Liu Fung seems to know I am investigating him." Gi Pieng started.


    "Liu Fung mentioned he has a boss. I think his boss is very influential. He managed to know our identity within five hours. They already traced it back to SHM." Lin Ruo said with worry.


    The two, Mu Fian and Xian Tao sucked in a deep breath. They are very well-versed in digging someone''s information. They knew how much time it is needed for them to figure it out. If it was them, it might take a day or two.


    "If that is the case, you are right. Liu Fung''s boss is influential than me. But howe he has a boss?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Liu Fung''s family was very wealthy. But notparable to the legendary families. Theirpanies are doing good as well. With Liu Fung''s position as the young master of the Liu family, the only boss he could have was his father and grandfather. But those people are not that threatening for Xiong Zhi. She could handle them.


    But it looks like Liu Fung''s boss was more influential and hold power than them.


    ''Is his boss is one of the legendary families? Or is he a foreigner?''


    This was very tricky. They could not continue investigating more unless they want to provoke the beast behind Liu Fung.


    "Never mind. Let''s stop investigating him. We could not afford to have another problem to solve. Our only goal is to have a business deal. That''s all." Xiong Zhi reminded them.


    "But boss, Liu Fung boss'' is powerful. I''m afraid it might trace back to you. We should prepare for countermeasures." Mu Fian suggested.


    "You''re right. But if he managed to find out your identity in a few hours I''m sure he will know IHZHI''s connection to you. I think we don''t have any way to prevent them. We should just face them causally. "


    Xiong Zhi said.


    Xiong Zhi knew that she couldn''t match that boss of Liu Fung. Her resources were limited as well as her people. Since she doesn''t have that kind of power yet she might as welle clean and told them her aim. She was not even a bit interested in who their boss is. She must show the other party that they wouldn''t cross the line.


    Since she was facing a stronger opponent, it was time for her to step back and be the submissive one.


    "I''ll talk to Liu Fung directly. Gi Pieng and Lin Ruo you wille with me." Xiong Zhi decided. It was not really a big deal if that ''boss'' knew the existence of IHZHI or her rtion to it. As long as it was not her enemy.


    "Now?!" Lin Ruo and Gi Pieng were shocked. They just escaped death, now they were going to look for it?!


    "Just trust me. It is better toe clean now rather than let them know it by themselves. At least they can see that we are not their enemy."


    The four owners were silent. Since they couldn''te up with a solution, Xiong Zhi''s idea was the best for now. Hopefully, the other party could see their sincerity.


    "Alright, boss."


    *****


    It was weekend but Liu Fung felt it was Monday. The start of a hellishly busy week.


    After his business in LG, he went directly to hispany. If the media was lingering around him, he needs to secure some doc.u.ments and business deals rting to his boss. He was afraid he would make mistakes again. If that happens, his boss would surely not take it lightly.


    He conducted a meeting for all his important subordinates. Then he took a rest in his office. While doing so he received a call from his secretary.


    "Sir. We received guests in the lobby. They are asking to meet you."


    "Who?"


    "They are the owners of SHM. I already verified it. Do you want to ept the appointment now?"


    "...Wait." Liu Fung picked up his private phone and called Butler Huo. After a first ring, Butler Huo answered.


    "Mr. Huo! The media from earlier wanted to talk to me! Should I meet them?"


    "... where''s your manners? Sigh. Nevermind. Talk to them. nt an audio recording. We will listen."


    "Oh pardon me, Mr. Huo. I''m just really fl.u.s.tered. I will prepare for the meeting room beforehand. "


    The call ended and Liu Fung prepared the room with his secretary.


    ****


    Lu Jin was still in the LG club. He was currently meeting some people who had business deals with him.


    Butler Huo went to his side and whispered something to him.


    "Oh? That''s early. " Lu Jin murmured.


    ''They managed toe up with a solution in a short time?''


    He raised his hands. An indication that he was dismissing the people in front of him.


    "I really hope you can consider it, Mr. Lu. The second young master is currently gaining favor from the shareholders. Thepetition will be tough. If you agreed with us, we will be a great help in-" an old butler was spouting words before his time would run out. Meeting the first young master of Lu empire and the first son of the scary Ming Zhi Yi was difficult toe by despite his master''s high position and influence. It was just recently that they acquired a pass toe to the second floor of the LG club.


    Lu Jin cold eyes stopped the old butler.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    The old butler sweated.


    "No, Sir. I''m just stating the fact. The second young master debut in the society is shaking your posi-"


    "Who are you to tell me that? Do you take me for a fool that little fact is unknown to me?" Lu Jin threateningly said.


    "N-no, S-sir. But I''m sure your f-father will agree to us. If you let us talk to him-"


    "Escort Butler Yin out. I''ll be leaving." Lu Jin stands up and left the old butler who pulled all his connections to just met him once. But unfortunately for the old butler, his effort was in vain. Their talk was nowhere.


    Lu Jin went to the third floor of LG. He has his own personal space in LG as he was the owner.


    As he walked to the dim room he saw Butler Huo. He was cing the tablet on the table. On the screen was the CCTV footage of Liu Fung''s office. The tablet was connected to the secret audio in Liu Fung''s office. Liu Fung prepared well and gave them the coordinates. Allowing them to see and hear what''s happening in the room.


    "They are just starting. You didn''t miss anything. However, there is an additional person." Butler Huo said.


    Lu Jin walked to his seat and leaned. He peeked at the tablet. As Butler Huo said there is an additional person aside from the two tails earlier.


    ''A girl?''


    Funny. He thought. The two men run away and returned to bring Liu Fung a girl? But he still remained in his seat to watch what kind of nonsense the two men wille up with.


    However, Lu Jin was taken aback when the girl spoke.


    "I''m Xiong Zhi."

 Chapter 145 - Oh My

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Oh My</h4>


    Liu Fung stared at the girl in front of him.


    "Who?" He asked. He doesn''t know any Xiong Zhi in the entertainment industry.


    ''Is she a newbie? She is pretty good. But I don''t touch minors.''


    "How old is she?" Liu Fung ignored Xiong Zhi and asked Gi Pieng. The man that he thought has the authority over these two.


    "Um..that.." Gi Pieng doesn''t know the answer. ''How old is boss?''


    "It doesn''t matter how old I am. I am here to tell you why my two people are tailing you." Xiong Zhi said.


    Liu Fung was stunned. He studied Xiong Zhi more.


    Aside from being beautiful and looked like a rich pretty girl, she''s just a young girl.


    "Don''t bring me nonsense. Are you saying these two owners of SHM is under yourmand?" Liu Fung scoffed.


    "Yes. I hired them to tail you because I need your schedule to know when and where we can meet. I''m here to make a deal with you." Xiong Zhi was not showing any rudeness since she was the one asking for help. She doesn''t have any cards in her hands to make Liu Fung ept her proposal. All she could do now was to give a huge profit to Liu Fung to make him agreed to her proposal.


    Xiong Zhi ced the folder on the table.


    "You can take your time reading this."


    Liu Fung looked at the folder then to Xiong Zhi. Then to the two men who were silent all this time.


    Liu Fung was not the brightest but he has his instinct in this kind of deals.


    Just listening to the girl and watching her move made Liu Fung knew that the girl was not an ordinary vase.*


    He took the folder and read it.


    After a while, Liu Fung''s brow deepened.


    "Why are you asking me for ArtWorld?" Liu Fung asked Xiong Zhi.


    "Because you are one of the investors." She answered inly.


    "Y-yeah. No. What I mean is why you, a young girl, asking me about the ArtWorld? It is a project from Xiong Empire." Liu Fung could not understand. The great Xiong Empire was sending a little girl to convince him to invest in one of their projects? He was suspicious that maybe the girl was only ying and using the Xiong Empire.


    But that couldn''t happen. If the Xiong Empire knew that someone was using their name without their knowledge, the person in question would surely not be able to see tomorrow. Besides, the two SHM owners beside her was a living proof that what''s she was saying was not a joke.


    "Because I''m Xiong Zhi. The young miss of the Xiong family. It is a given task for me." If it''s in another time and another person, Xiong Zhi wouldn''t bother to answer this and would go directly to the business. But again, she needs to be patient because she was the one at a disadvantage.


    Liu Fung sucked in a deep breath. He remembered that there was a young miss of Xiong. But since that young miss of legendary Xiong was not usually seen in public, the people in the upper society forgot about her. Even the young miss'' name was not known. Only those who attended the Xiong banquet and Lu Yin Ze''s birthday could recognize Xiong Zhi. Thus, Liu Fung who had never been there could not recognize Xiong Zhi. Or heard her name before.


    "I-I apologize. I was being rude." Even though he could not reallyprehend and believe the whole situation he tried to save his life first. If the girl was really the young miss and tattle tale that he was being rude to the young miss of Xiong, the Xiong family would not let him go unscathed. Better to y safe for now.


    "It''s alright. I can see your sincerity. I am being rude as well. I let these two tail you and bother you. Please forgive me for my rude actions." Xiong Zhi bowed as well. It was all for the proposal and the boss behind Liu Fung.


    "Ah! No! No! It''s fine. It''s fine. How can I ept that?" Liu Fung was fl.u.s.tered. A Xiong apologizing to him? He could not afford to have this luxury.


    ''y safe. y safe.'' He murmured to himself.


    "Mr. Liu is being kind. I''ll never forget your graciousness. So..what do you think about my proposal?" Xiong Zhi asked politely.


    "Ah..Ms. Xiong Zhi, to be honest, I''m nning to withdraw from ArtWorld. If you heard the news, ArtWorld will no longer be built. If I continue investing in it, I will lose arge amount of money."


    "I understand. But what if ArtWorld will be constructed??"


    "There''s no way that can happen. The onlynd for ArtWorld is no longer avable." Liu Fung shook his head. That saidnd was already under his boss.


    "There is a way. ArtWorld will be taken over by anotherpany. They are already revising ArtWorld. All I ask for you is to continue investing in ArtWorld until next month."


    "I can''t do that." Liu Fung doesn''t believe that the failed project under the great Xiong Empire would be sessful under anotherpany. Unless if it was his boss.


    "Mr. Liu, please continue investing ArtWorld until next month. I will pay all the cost you invest for that month with a 5% interest."


    Liu Fung''s eyes sparkled. It was like he let her borrowed his money for a month and then return it with an interest. It''s a good deal. But Liu Fung was a businessman as well. And there is a reason why his boss epted him to be his people aside from his obedience. That was he knew how to sucked people dry.


    "Hmm. But you see, money is not that issue here. I''m an investor. Investors need a reputation in order to have more business deals in the future. If news leaked out that I was investing ArtWorld that is a failure, my rivals will use this to attack me. Thus, I will be implicated." Liu Fung said with bothered expression.


    "I assure you, Mr. Liu, that the new ArtWorld would not fail. Even if you stop investing, I will put yourpany on credits."


    "But that is an empty word. How can I trust that? I''m not taking a risk knowing it''s not worth it."


    "You don''t need to trust me, Mr. Liu. Tell me what you want in order for you to sign this." Xiong Zhi was done ying in circles. It seems Liu Fung would not agree to her as long as she doesn''t provide a lot of profit and benefits for him.


    She chooses to be direct when ites to giving what the other person wants. Because if she keeps giving him until he was satisfied, she would lose a lot. So it''s better for her that Liu Fung state what he wants.


    This move of Xiong Zhi stunned Liu Fung. He was nning to milked Xiong Zhi dry. By letting the girl gave him a suggestion after suggestion. Raising the weight of advantage in his hands. Who taught that the young girl did not take the bait and instead chose the direct method? She stopped his control of the conversation and turned it over for a clean start.


    Now he was speechless. What kind of good thing he could ask so he could gain a lot?


    As he was thinking, his phone rang.


    It was his private phone. Since it came from his private phone, he knew it was important. He excuses himself first and answered the call.


    "Ask for a favor." A cold voice sounded on the other line.


    Liu Fung was very familiar with this voice.


    "P-pardon?"


    "ept the deal. Ask for a favor. No. Make it two." Then the call ended.


    "..." Liu Fung was speechless. It was his boss. Did he call just to ask for a favor? A favor for what. As he entered the room and saw Xiong Zhi. The idea struck him.


    ''Yeah! My boss is listening to the whole time! ''


    Liu Fung went back to his seat.


    "Pardon me for the interruption. Then, Ms. Xiong Zhi, are you really willing to give me anything I want?"


    "Yes." She answers in a deadpan manner. If it was too much she could just reject it.


    "Then. I would like you to owe me two favor. I will continue investing in the ArtWorld. I have 5%interest for that whole month, and you owe me two favor. How about that?" Liu Fung said.


    "Deal." Xiong Zhi does not really think twice about this favor. As long as she could do it, she would do it.


    However, far in the future, this two favor would actually make her want to go back in time and never offer to owe him these two favor.


    ****


    Lu Jin turned off the tablet. He was staring in the air. Thinking of something.


    If Guan Gao Huan did not ask him to investigate the young miss of Xiong, he would not know of her name. Nor looked at her twice.


    He already made an initial investigation of the young miss of Xiong. He trusted the results. But that results were far from what he heard today.


    He thought she was just a mediocre rich girl. Silently living with her surname''s wealth. Until she was married off and live a rich life.?Like every other rich girl.


    But he thought wrong. Based on what he heard and what he witnessed, that girl was like a ferocious owl that silently stalking its prey. He almost overlooked her. If he did, and that girl grows unnoticed by him, he would surely be taken into a big surprise.


    "Huo." Lu Jin called butler Huo.


    Butler Huo bowed.


    "Investigate Xiong Zhi again. Start with her routine. Look for her connections with SHM. And also-"


    Lu Jin thought about the thing that he was worried about. If that girl knew of some shady business that his father done, then it would be troublesome.


    "-also her connection to CJ. I want all of it."


    "Yes, young master."

 Chapter 146 - Step 3 (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Step 3 (VI)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi sighed in relief. There was no bloodshed. At least for now.


    Even though it was a loss for her, she still managed to get the deal done.


    At least IHZHI could still pay back Liu Fung after a month.


    ''That money..'' Xiong Zhi felt heartbroken.


    Her ArtWorld was not yet built but she already loses money. Just for a single seat in IAmFashionista cost her millions or probably a billion, with the added fact of her two favors.


    She wiped her unshed tears and contacted Linfeng. She needs to move on and proceed to the n. At the same time, she needs to recharge.


    "Young Miss?" The gentle voice of Linfeng was like a spring in Xiong Zhi''s loss and broken heart.


    "It''s me. How are you doing?" Xiong Zhi''s tone was unconsciously gentle. Even though there were traces of coolness on it.


    "I''m good. Thanks for asking. How about you young miss?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the window. She had juste out of Liu Fung''spany. She already told the two to take a rest and they would talk about the matter tomorrow. Their nerves were tight. They need a rest.


    "I''m alright. A bit tired though. " She answered truthfully.


    She had been contacting people left and right. She had been weighing the benefits and disadvantages of their deals. She had not been feeling the tiredness since the deals were all smooth.


    Except for this one, where she almost make a big enemy that she couldn''t handle with her mere IHZHI. After that talk, the stress she was suppressing came out. She knew she could handle it well. But she doesn''t have time to rx. She has still business to finish today.


    And the shortest way to recharge and to clear her mind was being with Linfeng. Just hearing his voice already made her rx. His presence had a really great effect on her.


    "Where are you? Do you mind it if Ie to you?" Linfeng sounded worried. Well, it was his first time hearing Xiong Zhi that she was tired. And she sounded really tired.


    "I don''t mind it. I''m in the car. Do you have a ce to rmend so we can meet?" Xiong Zhi said as she leaned on the back seat.


    "Yes. I do have a ce in mind. But where are you right now?"


    Xiong Zhi told him where she was. Coincidentally it was near the ce where Linfeng was.


    "I''ll go to you. Just wait for a bit."


    After ten minutes, Linfeng''s car appeared in Xiong Zhi''s sight. Linfeng went in her car.


    "By the way, young miss. I have a ce in mind where you can rx. But it''s a bit far. Do you have any business after?"


    Xiong Zhi does have business. She needs to talk to the three men that invested 20% of Art World. They are the people that she seriously needs to not fail. That''s why she needed SC to secure it. Now, what left was for her to talk to them for the uing investing month.


    "I do. Can you go with me first to talk with some people?"


    ****


    Yi An, Er Bing, and San Chin coborated to have the biggest share after the Xiong Empire in ArtWorld. The said project was supposed to be a good deal if thend issue was not been raised. But since the fundamental factor of building the Art World was gone, no matter what good the idea was, it was nothing.


    The three investors really felt it was a loss for such a great project to go to waste. But they look more for the profit and the gains. Since they couldn''t back off immediately due to the Xiong Empire''s influence, they already made their back up ns and excuses to cut the tie in ArtWorld.


    A few days ago, they have been contacted by Xiong Zhi, the young miss of Xiong, to discuss the ArtWorld.


    Now, earlier than the appointment time, Xiong Zhi personally called their secretaries and ask for them to meet in a high-ss restaurant.


    There was a violin yed by a professional in the background as few people were chatting and eating their food. It was not yet the time for dinner so their food was light and most of the foods are light snacks. But this little food costs a thousand bucks on each te.


    "It''s all on me. Pardon me for meeting you earlier than the appointed time." Xiong Zhi said to the three middle-aged men before her.


    "Oh. Young Miss Zhi. It''s our pleasure that you reach out to us. Even you call a day earlier is fine with me." Yi An, with a big round stomach, bootlick Xiong Zhi.


    "To me as well."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    The two other men said consecutively.


    "Oh My. Gentleman, you all have a generous heart. I really admire you all." Xiong Zhi said as she wipes her mouth with a napkin.


    Linfeng who was standing near the table nced at Xiong Zhi. It was his first time witnessing Xiong Zhi acting like this.


    Xiong Zhi learned of this manner from Mr. Ji. When she asked Mr. Ji how to effectively ask for a favor.


    Now she was mastering it.


    The three men blushed at the young and beautiful girl''spliment.


    "Youplimenting us too much." Er Bing, who wears eyesses speaks humbly.


    "Not at all. You are being modest." Xiong Zhi smiled lightly. Hoping it could help to show them that she was being friendly.


    "You see. I''m very grateful that even I''m young you allow me to meet all of you to discuss ArtWorld. I''ve heard of your names and your great achievements. I''m really impressed. So, gentlemen, can you impart some knowledge to me? How about the ArtWorld? What do you think about it? "


    Xiong Zhi tried to act to be a motivated student that sincerely wanted to hear them out.


    "Ahm. That is...ArtWorld is a very great project. It has a lot of potentials." After some hesitations, Yi An spoke.


    "Sure it is. I heard about it from Mr. Bang. It is a great project that will surely make all people, young and old to not miss it. No matter who the target is, they would like it." Xiong Zhi said.


    "But..young miss, have you heard the rumors about the ArtWorld?" Er Bing asked.


    "I do. I hear rumors that ArtWorld will no longer be built because of the issue of thend." Xiong Zhi said acting innocent.


    "Yes. Because of that matter, ArtWorld is no longer safe to invest." San Chin who was silent all this time spoke.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Why it is?" She asked acting more innocent and she even furrowed her brow like she was confused.


    "Do you know, young miss, what investors look for?" San Chin asked. Among the three he was the most direct. He was also the brightest one.


    Xiong Zhi knew that San Chin might have looked through her. But she did not care. She did not erase her facade.


    "Investors..mmhmm. They scout projects that have a lot of potentials." She answered slowly.


    "You''re right. We looked for a project that will gain a lot of profit. And do you know what we care about the most?"


    "Aside from profit. It is a reputation, right?" Xiong Zhi answered. Going with the flow.


    "Young miss, once again, is right. Since young miss understands it so much, young miss should know that with the rumors, which probably true, surrounding ArtWorld would make investors like us to withdraw. I hope as the young miss of Xiong, you will not take it against us." San Chin rejected Xiong Zhi outright.


    He knew it the moment he received the call from his secretary a few days ago. The Xiong Empire sends the young miss to convince them to stay for ArtWorld. It might be a task from Master Xiong to the young miss. But this is all the concern of the Xiong Family. They, investors, only care about profits and reputation. If they want to leave they will leave.


    "We have already taken a new project. This project takes a huge sum of money. We need to focus on this one rather than the project who surely fails. I''m sure young miss understand." San Chin said.


    The two other men looked at San Chin, they were bewildered. They have been worried for a long time how to pull away from ArtWorld. But San Chin managed it with this meeting!


    They are worried they might aggravate Xiong Zhi. However, it was better to let the Xiong Empire know their intentions to pull away from the ArtWorld. At least they had done so in a polite manner.


    Xiong Zhi took a sip in her ss as she listens.


    "I understand. Don''t worry too much Sir Chin. " the three men sighed in relief.


    ''Maybe it''s good they send the inexperienced little girl to handle-'' before theyplete the thought, Xiong Zhi spoke again.


    "But what if...ArtWorld could be built? Could you say the same thing as well?" Xiong Zhi said as she put down her ss.


    ***

 Chapter 147 - Step 3 (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Step 3 (VII)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi gesture to Linfeng toe over. Linfeng came to them and introduced himself. Then he proceeds to exin the new ArtWorld.


    After exining the whole idea about the new ArtWorld, the three men were full of questions.


    Even though they felt that ArtWorld was really a good project and it would be a waste to not use it, they were still not convinced that it could be built. Especially under anotherpany? If Xiong Empire could not do it, then who could?


    "Whichpany took over the ArtWorld?"


    Yi An asked. He thought that whoever took that project must be insane.


    "IHZHI. It is my friend''spany. I assure you thispany will really make ArtWorld a reality." Xiong Zhi said with conviction. She wanted to really change the fate of the ArtWorld. She felt like once she changes its fate, she could change her''s as well.


    Linfeng nced at Xiong Zhi. He was thinking which friend was that. He was surprised that the IHZHI that was catching up with SC has connections to Xiong Zhi. Now he was curious, who was that friend that managed to achieve such a feat in a short amount of time.


    "I haven''t heard of thatpany. No offense to your friend, but do you think a mediocrepany that even the Xiong Empire could only give up on, managed to do well? If so, how they will do that?" Er Bing asked. All he said was true.


    "Mr. Er Bing has a good reputation among the investmentpany. I''m sure with just a couple of days of investigating thepany, you will surely trust IHZHI. They had never taken a project that be a failure. "Xiong Zhi said calmly.


    " Even thatpany hasn''t failed before doesn''t mean they would not fail this time.?Just a bit of history and a couple of words would not make us invest in ArtWorld." San Chin said bluntly.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Then what makes you invest in ArtWorld?" She asked. Her facade was slowly disappearing.


    "There''s no amount for that. As young miss said before, we are known among investors for some reason. We value our reputation too much. We will not take up the ArtWorld that is bound to fail." San Chin was resolute.


    "You can''t be absolute that ArtWorld is going to fail. How about give it a chance. One month, just give it a chance for a month." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Can you build ArtWorld in a month? If not so, then are you telling me to waste one month of our ie? Do you know how much that one month cost? There''s no benefit for us young miss. You better give up the ArtWorld." San Chin was a stubborn man.


    Xiong Zhi was silent. She could not offer money as she did to Liu Fung. These three men have a great reputation because of this reason. Aside from they are filthy rich, they value their name too much. And threatening was out of option. If she threatened these people, she was afraid it would back fire


    It''s a good thing that SC already baited them. So they could not pull away from ArtWorld easily. Even though she could not convince them to stay, they could not back away from ArtWorld if she used those ghost projects from SC. She just needs time to at least made them invest for a half month. These three men would surely found something amiss in those projects from SC in half a month. After they discover that, Xiong Zhi would use the Xiong Empire''s name to a found fault with them and pressure them to continue investing for some time. Making them stay for another half a month while looking for other projects to invest as an excuse to the Xiong Empire.


    That''s the initial n. But Xiong Zhi has a favorable impression of SC. Even though Linfengforted her that SC could take a blow, she wouldn''t want that. If IHZHI was in SC''s ce she would not agree to it. Especially, both of theirpany was just new and they are still in the process of building more power. It''s a crucial time for them. SC''s enemy could use these three men against SC in the future.


    In short, SC''s enemy, which was Guan Gao Huan, could take these three people in their side. Guan Gaon Huan would get three capable allies.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t want that. She wanted to cut Guan Gao Huan to pieces if given a chance.


    Secondly, she had a good impression of San Chin. She liked to rope this man on her side.


    And third, she would build ArtWorld, she needed these investors'' support and money.


    It would be hard to look for another investor who could invest 20% in ce of these three men.


    Linfeng went nearer to her as she falls into deep thought.


    "Do you want me to help?" He whispered to her.


    She shook her head.


    "It''s fine. It''s my trial. I''ll finish it." She whispered back.


    "Gentlemen, have you ever heard about IAmFashionista?" Xiong Zhi asked out of nowhere.


    The three men were stunned and look at each other. Wondering why the young miss asked this out of the blue. And what is the connection?


    "Of course. Even we are not qualified to attend IAmFashjonista, we are quite knowledgeable about it. " Yi An said.


    "It is every businessmen dream to attend the event. All legendary figures all over the world attend this event. However, not everyone could attend. The seats were limited so the people at the top fight over for just one seat." Er Bing added.


    "It will cost us our whole fortune to just attend the event. But even if we do that, I''m embarrassed to say this, but we can''t still manage to get a seat. A lot of people are willing to exchange their whole fortune to get a seat. The price will get higher and higher. Making it more impossible for us to get a seat." San Chin exined as well.


    "True. Only the best of the best and the wealthiest could only get a seat." Xiong Zhi agrees with them as well.


    "Then do you think those who could attend have much power and resources?" She asked.


    "Of course, young miss. How could they possibly get a seat if not because of that? Even the assistant of a person in that event was a great figure that we can not afford to offend." Yi An said.


    Xiong Zhi and the rest nodded.


    "Then, what if I tell you that the IHZHI who took over ArtWorld is invited to that event? Where only the mightiest and the greatest gather?" Xiong Zhi said.


    The three men and Linfeng could not help but stare at her with a stunned expression.


    "That''s!.." Er Bing eximed. He could not finish his sentence as he was speechless. He could not believe it. But seeing the serious and confident face of Xiong Zhi he shut up.


    "Impossible! Apany that is only a year old could not possibly be invited. " San Chin eximed.


    Even the person has great influence and money, they could not be invited without a huge cost. A lot of people had influence and money fighting for a seat. There''s a lot ofpetition. It was impossible for IHZHI, even with connections, to gain a seat in the event.


    "But IHZHI got invited. Not only as a guest. But as a VIP." Xiong Zhi adds another bomb.


    The four men including Linfeng sucked in a deep breath.


    "How! How that''s possible!" Yi An said with round eyes. It was really impossible. They only have heard IHZHI today, and that saidpany was a VIP in IAmFashionista? What kind of connection they have? No. Even they have connections, they should have money, influence, and great feats to be recognized.


    And a year-oldpany could not possibly achieve that.


    "That''s why I told you, that with your power you will be able to investigate IHZHI. See it for yourself their achievement this year. If IHZHI, who is only a year old manage to achieve this feat, what more in the future? I could not imagine how great thispany will run in the future." Xiong Zhi said. Her voice has a trace of proudness and confidence.


    The men at the table were silent. They could not believe it. But it came out in the young miss of Xiong''s mouth.


    "And while it is still green, do you think, you as an investor, should build a connection to thispany right? If a year gone passed, maybe IHZHI''s caliber is something you cannot manage to reach. It would be a waste to miss this boat. What do you say?"


    The three men looked at each other. They fell into contemtion.


    If what the young miss said is true, then it would be a waste to not build a connection to thispany. If IHZHI is really invited to IAmFashionista, it means thispany has a great future ahead.


    And maybe the seemingly impossible ArtWorld could be built in IHZHI''s hands. Adding a great feat to their achievements.


    And maybe that''s the reason why IHZHI took ArtWorld. To show the world they could manage what the Xiong Empire could not manage.


    It''s no doubt for these investors that they would not waste this opportunity.


    "You might not believe me, but I assure you in my surname, Xiong, that the money you would invest in ArtWorld would not be in vain. I understand that you will not take a risk with apany that just started. However, if you do. And if it bes a sess, you will be known as the great investors who invest in the seemingly impossible ArtWorld and make it happen.


    " I know it is the biggest risk you will take, but can you help me, together with IHZHI, to achieve this miracle?"

 Chapter 148 - Smile of Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Smile of Sorrow</h4>


    The sea blue ocean was dyed orange by the sunset.


    The wind was colder than before.


    Xiong Zhi hugged herself as a cool breeze passed by.


    A suit jacket dr.a.p.ed over her.


    "Do you want a warm tea, young miss?" Linfeng asked who was seated beside her.


    There were far away from the capital. This was the ce that Linfeng rmended for Xiong Zhi to eased her mind.


    She was surprised by the scenery here. It was all sand and ocean. They were nearby hotels in the area. They were shops as well. But all of them were small. It was not crowded so there was privacy whenever she looked at.


    It was very simple.


    Xiong Zhi had been used to extravagant things. The luxurious mansion, big hotels, extravagant vi, and high-ss restaurants.


    However, being here and just looking at these shops brought her so muchfort. Like everything in her life was simple. There''s no need to scheme or think about her next n.


    She just needs to eat, walk, and enjoy the breeze. Of course, it was not possible to be this rxing without Linfeng by her side.


    They just took a stroll earlier to look at the shops. They took a break and sat in one of the benches near a coconut tree. They were facing the ocean and watching the sunset.


    "I drunk many teas today. There''s no need." It''s true. She had been running to ces to meet and make deal with the investors. She loss count on how many cups of tea she had drunk.


    "Besides, you just call me a young miss. Two points for me." Xiong Zhi said as she seriously collected this point.


    Linfeng was stunned then he lightlyughed.


    "I forgot we have this bet. It seems like I owe you two days now. Oh-" Linfeng lightly smiled and added,


    "But since you called me today and use your point, I only owe you one point now." He said it teasingly.


    "Today is not counted. We did business today." Xiong Zhi would not make her two points to be deducted today. Besides, if she has to use her point, she would use the whole day, dusk to dawn.


    "Then what makes it counted?" Linfeng asked. His voice was very alluring to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but move nearer to Linfeng. But she did it very discreetly. Linfeng did not notice it since he was focused on waiting at Xiong Zhi''s answer.


    "If I use the whole day not for business but for personal gain." Xiong Zhi answered truthfully.


    ''Personal gain? What she will gain from being alone with me? This is really ridiculous.''


    However, Linfeng found it cute that he unconsciously smiled.


    "Alright. I''ll look forward to it."


    Xiong Zhi smiled as well.


    She kept staring at Linfeng''s smile until it slowly curved down and became tight-lipped.


    ''Ah, the smile is gone.'' Xiong Zhi went back to watching the sunset.


    Linfeng sighed in relief when the hot eyes leave him. He can''t still get used to it.


    The breeze passed by and the two were just silent. Silently, admiring the sunset.


    Xiong Zhi was really savoring this moment. She had watched romance movies when the two protagonists spend their time watching the sunset. If she had made her bucket list, it would be one in the list and she would happily check it with him.


    It was Linfeng who break the silence first.


    "I''m really amazed how you made them sign the contract. Those three investors are very known for their meticulous investing. You managed to convince them. Congrattions."


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    "I managed to do it with the help of other people. You can tell to your friend that he could make the ghost projects into the real one if he wants."


    "No need. Since the investors already decided to invest in ArtWorld they would pull out in SC anytime now. They could only choose one boat, IHZHI or SC."


    "I don''t think so. San Chin is a sharp man. He would not let go of SC anytime. They might reduce the amount they invest in SC but I''m sure they would try to ride both. They are very meticulous. IHZHI and SC are both a growingpany with a lot of potentials. They would not waste this chance even that means they will lose money for years." Xiong Zhi expressed her opinion.


    Linfeng listened and admired Xiong Zhi''s analytic capability once more.


    "You are right. I will tell my friend to have some back up for the project. "


    "That''s good. SC is a greatpany. It will grow more in the future." Xiong Zi sincerely praised.


    Hearing this little praise, Linfeng felt proud and happy.


    "I will tell my friend yourplement, he would be happy. IHZHI is a greatpany as well. I''m impressed with your friend. Your friend managed to get a seat in IAmFashionista. That''s a great feat." Linfeng praised back as well. But he truly mean it.


    He was really amazed by IHZHI. If given a chance he wanted to know more about IHZHI. Especially now, that it was Xiong Zhi''s friend who owned thepany.


    It never ur to him that IHZHI was created by Xiong Zhi.


    "Comparing to SC, I think IHZHI is stillcking.." Xiong Zhi then stopped. She hasn''t told Linfeng that she owned IHZHI. Should she tell him now?


    She was about to tell him so she looked at him. But she got entranced by the sunset''s glow on his face.


    Facing the sunset, his hair bes orange and his eyes were light brown. His beautiful face that wasn''t fully matured was illuminated by the orange glow. His face was calm and his eyes show how matured he was. Xiong Zhi just then realized how unbefitting it was on his young face.


    He was clearly only a seventeen-year-old boy. However, Xiong Zhi taught of him as an a.d.u.l.t man. He never showed his childishness and always act matured. Xiong Zhi forgot that she was the only one who was truly an a.d.u.l.t inside. Linfeng was only a boy. In and outside.


    Now looking at his youthful face and seeing that maturity in his eyes makes Xiong Zhi''s heart ache. She wondered, when she was in his age in her past lifetime what she was doing? She was probably wasting away in the mansion. Watching time passed without thinking of her future. But this man in front of her was always thinking of everything ahead of time. Not only for himself but also for her.


    ''It must be really tiring.''


    Those times must have tiring for Linfeng. Now that Xiong Zhi was scheming left and right, securing the deals she has, convincing the investors, and just being very upied this week make her exhausted by both body and mind. She had only been doing it for a year. And she felt how tough it was.


    But Linfeng was doing it in his whole life. And hister years were more exhausting because of her.


    Those three years that they got separated was hell.


    Remembering how Linfeng looked old in just three years made her heart painful.


    How much has he suffered?


    "Zhi''er?" Linfeng was facing Xiong Zhi now.


    Xiong Zhi''s expression wasn''t right. Even though she still had an expressionless face, he could somehow manage to see the subtle emotion in her eyes. For him, she looked like she was about to tear up.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked. He hold her hand. He remembered how much Xiong Zhi scratched her hands before. He was afraid he would do it again.


    Even Linfeng could not understand why Xiong Zhi change her emotion from time to time, he understands one thing. It was that Xiong Zhi felt like she was about to break any moment.


    She might look cold and expressionless. But that''s not how she is. She has a big wall she made around her so that her overflowing emotion would note out. And there was only one person whom she let go pass the wall. Even though he did not understand why, he knew it was him.


    This realization made him truly happy. That his young miss trusted him. He too wanted to know and explore the inside of the wall.


    Linfeng was slightly bitter though, he knew he was slowly letting Xiong Zhi in his heart. He was opening the gate slowly and unintentionally. He knew it. But he doesn''t want to organize this thought. Or do something about it. For now, he wanted to fight this feeling if he could. He wanted his rationality to kick in. He wanted to distance himself from her. He wanted to do his work with no feelings attached. Because he knew, as he got attached to her, it would be harder for him to leave her in the future. She was not part of his ns.


    But how could he do it?


    When Xiong Zhi was acting strange from time to time? Like now. When he hold her hand, her emotion increased. Her eyes that were bathed with orange glow was so soft and gentle. She gripped his hand too. Not letting go.


    This small gesture that she kept doing not just once, but before as well brought turmoil in Linfeng''s heart. Making his gate opened wider than before.


    Linfeng closed his eyes. He doesn''t want to admit defeat to his feelings. There were so many things to do. Things that this feeling wasn''t needed. If he epts his feelings and entertained them, things will be moreplicated.


    And both of them would be hurt in the future.


    He knew it.


    Xiong Zhi just tightly holds his hands.


    "I''m just happy." It was Xiong Zhi''s answer to his worried question earlier.


    He opened his eyes and looked at her.


    She was smiling. But that smile has sorrow on it.


    He too smiled. But that smile has sorrow on it as well.


    The two stayed together as the sunset ends.

 Chapter 149 - IHZHIs Money Tree

    <h4>Chapter 149 - IHZHI''s Money Tree</h4>


    Monday came quickly.


    Xiong Zhi saw Song Xuantin as soon as she entered the room.


    It bes a habit of Xiong Zhi to look at Song Xuantin as soon as she entered. Maybe because Song Xuantin would call her first. But not now.


    "What happened to you?" Xiong Zhi asked as she seated.


    If it was a normal day, Song Xuantin would have teased Xiong Zhi for opening her mouth first before her. But Song Xuantin was so tired.


    "I want to sleep." She just muttered and slept on her desk.


    Xiong Zi could see that Song Xuantin had dark circles. She then looked at Gu Zhen. The second person she always looked at in her room was this person. Probably because Song Xuantin would always talk about him that she unconsciously took this habit.


    Gu Zhen was unusual as well. He was sleeping.


    ''What these two have been doing?''


    They had been busy for quite some time. Because she was busy, she forgot to ask them.


    Then Xiong Zhi''s eyes traveled to the empty seat beside her.


    ''When he wille?''


    But speaking of a devil, a shadow loomed over her. She looked up and saw it was Lu Yin Zhe.


    He was not looking at her or to any one of them. He sat beside her. He took out his book and read it.


    It was the first time that Lu Yin Ze did not greet them.


    Xiong Zhi tried to greet him first.


    "d you''re back."


    Lu Yin Ze nodded and burrowed his face in the notebook.


    Xiong Zhi knew he was shy. So she just stayed and silent and wait for the teacher toe.


    During the ss, she heard Lu Yin Ze muttered: "I''m sorry to trouble you guys." Xiong Zhi pretends that she did not hear it.


    It was only at lunch when Song Xuantin finally noticed Lu Yin Ze.


    "You''re here! I know you wille!" Song Xuantin''s vigor was recovered after a short nap. She smacked Lu Yin Ze''s back.


    Lu Yin Ze finally got used to their presence as well and bowed to them.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you guys. Thank you for visiting mest time." He sincerely said.


    "Anytime." It was Xiong Zhi who answered.


    Gu Zhen went to them and stare at Lu Yin Ze. They were not close but they could call each other as an acquaintance. Gu Zhen nodded to him. It was a gesture to wee him back.


    "Now, our LuXiong group isplete! It''s time to celebrate! Did you bring us lunch, Yin Ze?" Song Xuantin asked as they were walking towards the cafeteria.


    "Are you serious with the name? I brought food." Lu Yin Ze acted as usual.


    Looking at the two bickerings at each other, Xiong Zhi was feeling strangely good. A heaviness in her heart was slowly uplifted. She thought it was nice to have Lu Yin Ze back. She was alone most of the time in her past life. It was only with Linfeng that she discovered feelings and felt alive.


    Now having additional people such as ''friends'' was also nice. Even though most of the time they gave her a headache. But if one of her friends was missing, it strangely gave her difort and a heavy feeling. Now they areplete, she could have peace.


    As she looked at the two she began to wonder when she would give the box.


    The four people began to have a peaceful and blissful lunch sponsored by the Lu family chef.


    "I''m already finished." Gu Zhen suddenly spoke.


    The three people in the table all looked at him. Specifically on his te.


    There was still food on his te.


    Seeing their gazes, Gu Zhen knew that they misunderstand him so he then looked at Xiong Zhi.


    "I''m talking about the project you wanted to sponsor."


    "Oh." Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled. Was it the game that rocks the world or the security system that everypany wanted to buy? Either way, both were a money tree.


    "So have you decided?" Xiong Zhi asked. She told him before that she would sponsor his project to make it known to the whole world by taking it under IHZHI.


    Gu Zhen nced at Song Xuantin.


    "I''ll add some condition. Xuantin helped me with my project. She would have her share."


    Xiong Zhen nodded. No wonder, the project was finished earlier than the previous lifetime. It might be because she provides a haven and tools for Gu Zhen, and Song Xuantin helped was also included.


    "Let''s go to my office after ss."


    Gu Zhen nodded. Song Xuantin wanted to ask more questions about the things they were talking about. But because of the delicious food she was eating, her mouth won''t stop chewing. She couldn''t find a chance to ask them. She then decided to askter after ss.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Xiong Zhi. He seemed determined. So after lunch, on the way back to their room he approached Xiong Zhi.


    "Can I go with youter?" Lu Yin Ze suddenly asked Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi looked at him. Her eyes were asking why and for what reason.


    "You will discuss the business matters to Gu Zhen, right? You asked me about thend before. Do you perhaps have apany on your own?"


    Xiong Zhi just kept looking at him. Wondering if she would tell the truth or not. She then arrived at the conclusion that Lu Yin Ze was a friend. An ally. There would be a time that she would have to discuss business matters and make connections to the Lu family. So for this reason, she nodded.


    "Yes. But may I know the reason why you wanted to see mypany?"


    "It''s not about thepany. I wanted to see how you handle things. I''m curious. I also want to build my ownpany or maybe handle the Lu Empire in the future. I just wanted to see..."?''What a minor child could do''. He wanted to add thest words but halted because he thought it might sound offending. He really wanted to see, how they, a teenager, could handle things such as a business that only a.d.u.l.ts could handle. He doesn''t have any idea.


    The Lu empire was big. It was managed by a lot of people. It would be hard for him to just observe the Lu Empire. So he wanted to start with a smallpany. And Xiong Zhi''spany would be a good one to observe.


    Xiong Zhi understands him.


    "Alright." She did not ask further questions and agreed.


    ****


    Fang Dien received a message that Xiong Zhi would visit IHZHI with three guests. She told him that he needs his assistance andter tour the three people. She even said that these guests were important and the future money tree. So he needed to prepare well.


    Fang Dien then have an emergency meeting with all the heads in each department.


    "This is our first time to receive guests. Remember, they are VIPs. Don''t make IHZHI lose face."


    The meeting ended and all the staff was busy. Either cleaning or preparing for them to showcase their work when the guest visits their station.


    It was afternoon when Xiong Zhi and the three people in tow arrived in IHZHI. Song Xuantin has been here before. But she only stays on one floor. Since they had their own VIP elevator and straight to go to the VIP''s offices, mainly the office of Gu Zhen, Xiong Zhi, Fang Dien and Xiao Mei, she did not have a chance to tour and meet people aside from Xiong Zhi and the janitor. It would be her first time to go through the lobby.


    She had heard before from Gu Zhen that this building was owned by Xiong Zhi. And that Xiong Zhi has her own business. It was only normal for the upper society to have their business at a young age. They would have morepany under their name once they reach a.d.u.l.thood. So it was not really surprising that Xiong Zhi, a descendant of the Xiong family, has her own business. However, Song Xuantin was still curious.


    "Wee to IHZHI, young miss Zhi and dear guests."


    As they entered the lobby, the pretty employees were all lined up in two lines and were bowing to them. Fang Dien was the center bowing as well. But when he looked up, he was stunned.


    ''What''s this? A bunch of kids?'' However, thinking that his boss was a part of ''this bunch of kids'' he did not take them lightly. They might be all genius who also owned a sessfulpany like IHZHI. Or maybe they have great backgroundparable to his boss.


    "I am Fang Dien. The CEO-in charge of IHZHI. It''s my pleasure to escort you, young misses, and young masters."


    The three people and Xiong Zhi were a bit stunned by this grand wee. Xiong Zhi did not expect this too. She was just expecting that they would be organized and silent once they visited IHZHI. But to be this showy, was it okay?


    Fang Dien secretly winked at her. A gesture that he got this and he prepared well.


    Having no choice, she just epted it.


    "Thank you for your hard work. This is my ssmate and my future business partners. "


    The three people introduced themselves. When it was Lu Yin Ze''s turn Fang Dien noticed the Lu surname. Since Fang Dien was trying to merge in the upper society, he learned of the people in the high society. Now that he was aware of Xiong Zhi''s background, he knew of Lu Yin Ze as well. He got the information when Lu Yin Ze debuted in the society on his birthday. It was a talk between the highest society.


    So Lu Yin Ze''s name was known now.


    Even though there''s no picture of Lu Yin Ze, from the rumor it was said that his looks could rival the angels with his silver hair and silver-blue eyes. And the rumors seemed to be true.


    Fang Dien looked at him as he was the biggest money tree along with these three guests. But he did not let go of his guard. The young student with eyesses was also the one he looked out for. He noticed him a while ago when IHZHI was just starting. Fang Dien knew Xiong Zhi gave him importance. He was really curious and interested in what these people would contribute to IHZHI.


    "My dear guests, do you want a cup of tea first?" Fang Dien asked with a polite smile on his face.

 Chapter 150 - IHZHI

    <h4>Chapter 150 - IHZHI</h4>


    In Fang Dien''s office, four teenagers were having their drinks while Fang Dien was standing by their side. Exining the history of IHZHI. It was per request of Xiong Zhi.


    A while ago, while they were in the elevator to Fang Dien''s office, Xiong Zhi spoke to Gu Zhen.


    "I told you before that I will make apany that you can trust in terms of financial support and advertising. See it for yourself how IHZHI was growing. After that, you can tell me what you decided." It was clear that Gu Zhen already decided that he would take IHZHI''s offer. However, Xiong Zhi wants to let Gu Zhen know that IHZHI was a greatpany and they would be no need to choose otherpanies for his future projects.


    Since Gu Zhen was a genius and a creator of many systems in the future, Xiong Zhi wants to bind him under IHZHI. Even they have a good rtionship right now. No one could say what would happen in the future.


    It turns out this decision was effective. Gu Zhen was listening carefully. This was thepany that he would coborate with.


    Lu Yin Ze and Son Xuantin were seriously listening too.


    After the tea break and Fang Dien''s short introduction. They began to tour in IHZHI.


    When Xiong Zhi first look for IHZHI''s building, it was only a bare building with 21 floors on it. Only eight floors were upied by the employees.?Plus the top floor for the VIP''s offices such as Fang Dien, Xiong Zhi, and Gu Zhen''s office. The other floors were bare and untouched. However, Xiong Zhi believed that in the near future, this building would be overflowing of employees in different sectors.


    All the stations they visited, the employees were ecstatic and doing their work diligently. As of now, IHZHI has less than a thousand employees.


    Each department head was greeting them and telling which sector they were managing and as well as their great feat. Some were exining that they were now working on this project and has a former project that currently envied by many people.


    Xiong Zhi was satisfied with their boasting. She was also satisfied with their manners and actions, even the guests were a group of kids, they did not dare to look down on Xiong Zhi''s group.


    Lu Yin Ze was amazed. Even though the Lu Empire owned a lot of buildings and has million of employees, he was nevertheless amazed by the harmony between employees. All of them had a look of enthusiasm and determination to make them, the visitors, to look upon IHZHI. One could say that the employees were satisfied and burning with passion as they exined their work and their future ns. No doubt thispany would grow stronger with these people working under IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi noticed his gaze to her employees. She seems to know what Lu Yin Ze was thinking.


    So she added some advice.


    "Mr. Fang Dien is very talented when ites to recruiting hardworking people. All of them are interviewed by him one by one. Even the janitor and the guards are interviewed by me. Remember this, Lu Yin Ze. If you are going to build your ownpany, make sure the foundation, which is your employees, is selected by you and your trusted person personally. Every one of them is essential to thepany. If they are loyal and dedicated to thepany, there''s no doubt that thepany would expand more and grow stronger. That''s why you have to choose your own people."


    Lu Yin Ze agreed. In Lu Empire, it''s impossible for his grandfather to interview a million employees under him. So now, they don''t know who were spies, who were dedicated, who were backstabbing them. Even among the shareholders, they were betrayers among them. These reasons made his grandfather unease when he sleeps. Who knows when he wakes up, all the shares would be sold to someone else?


    These were all the big empires'' worries.


    The four teenagers went back to Fang Dien''s office. Their lunch came and they ate in silence.


    Song Xuantin was silent since there was another person, who was older than them, eating with them.


    She doesn''t know much about business. Or handling people. She takes a look at everything and felt that Xiong Zhi''spany was very lively. Even though everyone was busy working, there''s noin or dissatisfied eyes with them. All of the employees were passionate.


    After Xiong Zhi finished eating, she looked at Gu Zhen.


    "So what do you think about IHZHI?"


    Gu Zhen wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    "Admirable. It''s only been less than a year and you manage to build this. Actually, even without the tour, I already decided. Of course, before I went here I already make some research about IHZHI. You''ve taken a lot of projects and all of them are sessful. Some are even increasing profits every month. I believe IHZHI could support my project." Maybe Gu Zhen doesn''t have a clear picture of IHZHI''s achievement. If he has, the words ''admirable'' might change to ''phenomenal''.


    However, Xiong Zhi was satisfied with his answers. Now all she had to do was to secure this money tree.


    "Alright. Now let''s talk about business." She gestured to Fang Dien to ce on the table the necessary doc.u.ments.


    "I told you before that I will offer you a contract for your projects. But I change my mind. I want you to be part of IHZHI. " Xiong Zhi pick up the papers and point out the shares that she wants to give to Gu Zhen.


    It was 10%.


    "Ten percent is big. It''s a 10% of an entire IHZHI. Plus, I will still pay you for your projects. "


    Ten percent of the entire IHZHI. If Gu Zhen agreed, he will own ten percent of IHZHI. This was a very big offer. Even Gu Zhen was not knowledgeable about business and contracts, he knew what it means to have a share of thepany.


    It was a great offer. However, Gu Zhen looked at Xiong Zhi suspiciously. Knowing Xiong Zhi, he knew how calcting she was. It was probably not for sincerity but she must have a reason. But what for?


    "Why are you being so generous? " so he asked.


    "What''s wrong for being generous? I saw your potential. I want you to be part of IHZHI so we can achieve great things together in the future."


    These words made both Xiong Zhi and Gu Zhen cringe. However, it''s the truth. Xiong Zhi, who knew of Gu Zhen''s talent and achievement in the future as theputer genius of their generation, wanted to make use of Gu Zhen''s talent for IHZHI. Actually, ten percent was not enough. If someone knew of Gu Zhen''s future achievement they would maybe offer at least 30% of thepany. With Gu Zhen''s talent, anypany would be at the top without question. Thepany where Gu Zhen was before offered him a CEO position. Since Gu Zhen was the one who made thepany flourished.


    So this 10% was really nothingpared to Gu Zhen''s achievement in the future. But that was for the current IHZHI. If IHZHI became big as an empire, as strong as an unmovable mountain, reached the higher peaks of every industry, then that 10% of Gu Zhen was greater a hundred times than that CEO position and 30% of Gu Zhen has before in his formerpany.


    So this was actually a fair deal. Maybe a lot more advantageous for IHZHI since they would exploit and ride with Gu Zhen''s boat. But for now, since Gu Zhen''s work hasn''t made it public yet, and no one knows his enormous potential, Xiong Zhi wants to tie him to IHZHI. By making him a shareholder. Since Gu Zhen also owned a part of IHZHI, then he would work hard for IHZHI.


    "You mentioned you want to add Song Xuantin in the deal. Then let''s do this, I''ll make you own 8% while Xuantin has 2%. But all the money that I will pay will be transferred to you." Xiong Zhi said.


    "No. Make it 5-5. The money as we-"


    "Gu Zhen, who created this project? You said before that you are almost done with the project before Xuantin helps. If you give more profit to Xuantin,?are you being unfair to yourself?" Xiong Zhi was not against giving half of everything to Song Xuantin that was for Gu Zhen. However, they are talking about business here. And Gu Zhen would be a shareholder and Song Xuantin too. She doesn''t want to have a pig like a teammate. *


    It might be the first time that they enter the business industry. As the one who coached them here, she needs to impart them how business works.


    Song Xuantin gulped the drink she was having. She was not really interested in the shares. She doesn''t even know how much was it. And even the money, she was not concerned about it. As long as she spends time with Gu Zhen, it was enough.


    "Right! It was all your work. I only helped you with the finishing touch. I will feel bad if you gave me half. I don''t even help you that much. Besides, I don''t care about money. I am rich as well. " Song Xuantin said.


    Xiong Zhi just furrowed her brow. If they would be a part of IHZHI they should at least know that acting this way would be disadvantageous to them.


    "Sigh. Xuantin, even you help a little bit, you still did something. You have a right to demand a price for your work. But not the same as Gu Zhen, since he was the creator. Both of you, listen carefully, if you want to be part of IHZHI if you want to enter this industry, then know at least this, every little work has a price. Get as many advantages to those offers. And make sure, that you will get something out of it."


    Lu Yin Ze was seriously listening. Putting those words into his heart. Gu Zhen doesn''t truly understand it but he gets that he needs to gain advantages in every offer. Song Xuantin however, waspletely confused.


    "B-but I''m not that interested in business. So it''s okay. Just give the whole 10% to Gu Zhen."


    Xiong Zhi felt like opening Song Xuantin''s head and put some sense into them. But violence was not allowed in the workce. Xiong Zhi sighed.


    "Song Xuantin, let''s talk somewhere else."

 Chapter 151 - Supposedly Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Supposedly Daughter-inw</h4>


    Gu Zhen finally agreed to Xiong Zhi''s suggestion. The 8-2 percentage of shares.


    Song Xuantin agreed as well after Xiong Zhi whispered that if they both have shares in herpany, then Gu Zhen and her could have the same workce. In short, they could spend more time with each other.


    The only thing left to do was to hirewyers for this deal. That''s not a problem for Xiao Mei, the Vice-director would clean up for them.


    Seeing Xiao Mei getting their signatures, Xiong Zhi remembered her current task for her.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Song Xuantin.


    "Do you have any interest to enter the entertainment industry?"


    Song Xuantin nodded. That''s the workce of her parents. Her freedom would be gone after she graduated from high school. As per her parent''s n, she would enter entertainment and attend schools and workshops for acting. Remembering this, Song Xuantin kinda felt bitter. Before, she took it as her goal, and she did not mind it. Since she was the daughter of the Hollywood actors, there no doubt that she too would follow their path. But now, she really felt happy when she and Gu Zhen was working on the project and the achievement she felt when they finished it.


    Could she work with Gu Zhen instead?


    Xiong Zhi remembered in her past life that Song Xuantin entered the entertainment industry after high school. However, after a few years, she quit and work in Gu Zhen''spany. Maybe Song Xuantin won her love in her past life. The interaction between Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin might have hurried earlier than the past life because of their (Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin) interference.


    But Xiong Zhi knew of this past because Song Xuantin short fame in the industry was huge. In just two years, she managed to cast some popr dramas and Hollywood movies. With connections in Hollywood and the right resources, Song Xuantin gains fame in the entertainment industry. If she chose this path, Xiong Zhi knew that in a few years Song Xuantin would have snatched the title of Movie Queen from Xiong Wuyue.


    However, after two years Song Xuantin unexpectedly quit in the entertainment industry and enter in IT business. This became shocking news of the year. Afterward, there''s no news of her.


    Since Song Xuantin had ns to enter the entertainment industry, Xiong Zhi was happy to help and exploit those two years.


    "That''s good to hear. Since you already owned 2% of thepany, why not joined IHZHI''s agency and be the second artist of thepany?"


    "Do you have an entertainment sector? I haven''t seen it on the tour."


    "It''s notpleted yet. Xiao Mei-" Xiong Zho turned to Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei turned to them after she made a phone call.


    "How''s the task so far?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    "I choose the 9-12 floors to be under the entertainment section. It''s under construction. King Yan had been receiving training from different workshops. But I hope we can make our own workshops." Xiao Mei reported.


    "Good. You''re doing a good job. I want you to meet Song Xuantin, my ssmate, and the second artist in IHZHI."


    Song Xuantin looked at the girl called Xiao Mei and waved at her.


    "But Xiong Zhi. My parents already nned everything for me. They already chose a workshop and thepany that would support me. " Song Xuantin knew that her parents set everything already. Her career path had already been set.


    "So? Do you wish to work there or here-?" When Xiong Zhi said ''here'' she was looking at Gu Zhen particrly. Gu Zhen was discussing the n that Fang Dien has for him.


    "That- Is that even a question?! You should know my answer! But of course, help me. If it I tell myself to my parents, they won''t agree. But if you, a Xiong, speak of it to them, surely they would agree." Song Xuantin pleaded. If she told her parents that she was a friend of the cold miss of the Xiong family, her parents might not believe her and use her of just making excuses to ck off from training.


    "Alright. I''ll take care of them. So, Xiao Mei-" Xiong Zhi turned to Xiao Mei.


    "You''ll be handling entertainment section in the future. It would be the second-highest priority after the business section. Just focus on construction and these two artists."


    "Yes, Miss." Xiao Mei bowed to her.


    "Miss Song, pleasee with me. I''ll discuss some matters with you."


    "W-wait! It''s starting now?!" Song Xuantin was being drugged by Xiao Mei.


    "We are only discussing. What''s the matter?" The serious face of Xiao Mei and her eyes that were saying ''if there''s nothing else shut the f.u.c.k up'' made Song Xuantin shuddered.


    "There''s nothing." For some reason, Song Xuantin finds Xiao Mei scary.


    Xiong Zhi just was surprised to see this side of Xiao Mei. Then she remembered how this woman was very capable in her past life. How Xiao Meiughed crazily in front of the TV camera and rejoice in CJ''s bankruptcy. She was truly a scarydy.


    Maybe Xiong Zhi doesn''t know the reason why Xiao Mei was taking this task seriously. It was because of the words ''this is the second-highest priority''. Giving this task to her by her savior, and her grandmother''s savior, Xiao Mei was dedicated to make IHZHI''s entertainment section to be second to no one in this industry. And today was the start of the day.


    The oh-so-smooth life of Song Xuantin''s past life would be turned into a hellish training by the demonic Xiao Mei. But that''s for the future.


    *****


    The first one who got out of the car was Song Xuantin.


    "Xiong Zhi, that Xiao Mei, is my manager in the future?" Song Xuantin asked with worry.


    "Yes, she is. She is very capable and responsible. You don''t have to worry about anything." Xiong Zhi said.


    "Yeah. She looks very dedicated. But she wouldn''t squeeze me dry right?" Song Xuantin sweated when she remembered all the future ns for her. She was just introduced that day but that ''future manager'' of hers alreadye up with a n in a matter of minutes. Thinking of that was really scary. Especially, the training. Could she back out?


    Xiong Zhi finds it amusing seeing Song Xuantin sweated and scared of Xiao Mei.


    ''There''s really a person who could match a person. God is fair.''


    Xiong Zhi held herugh.


    "You don''t have to worry. She will not abuse you. "


    "Alright. I trust you then." Song Xuantin left the car and walk to her maid.


    After a while, it was Gu Zhen''s house.


    Gu Zhen then turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "I will visit IHZHI again this weekend. I need to install the security system that I made. I trust you to not tell it to my father."


    "I know it''s not yet the time."


    Gu Zhen left.


    Now, only Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi left in the car.


    "Xiong Zhi, do you want to have dinner at my house?"


    It''s alreadyte. Xiong Zhi has to drop by Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin.


    But she was stunned that Lu Yin Ze invited her.


    ''Does he have something to tell me?''


    "Alright. I''ll call my house first."


    "I will tell my butler as well to inform the Xiong Mansion about it."


    Both of them made phone calls. Then the car went straight to the Lu Mansion.


    ******


    The Lu Mansion was very lively as all the outstanding chefs in the mansion were cooking the highest of delicacies they ever made in their life. The gardeners were even pruning the garden at night. All the people in the mansion were busy. It was because of the head butler''s shout.


    After the head butler received the call from Lu Yin Ze, he shouted at the maids and chef.


    "A very important person for the second young master Lu wille today to have dinner. Prepare the mansion! Chefs! Make sure the food you will bring will taste heaven! Maids! Bring out the newest carpet! Change this dark curtain to lighter ones! Gardeners! Make sure all flowers and leaves are in perfect condition!--" the shout of the head butler brought all the maids in turmoil.


    It was the first time that a visitor would have dinner in the Lu Mansion! That''s the first ''invited'' visitor after the Madam died. So every maid and butler in the Lu Mansion were so excited and happy about it.


    "What''s going on?" Master Lu was wearing his robes. He was just done with his afternoon massage and went down to walk a little and ask the chef to cook Lu Yin Ze''s favorite soup. But he was stunned when he saw all the maids were busy running to and fro.


    "Ah. Master Lu. It''s good news. The second young master called a few minutes ago and said that he would bring his friend to have dinner here." The head butler of Lu Mansion said with tears of joy in his eyes.


    "What?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?! Butler Huo Wang! Use my jet and fly to France. Borrow the chef of Mandolin restaurant. The chocte cheesecake he madest time was loved by little Yin''s friends!"


    Butler Huo Wang was like a wind. A minuteter a jet was flying out of Lu Mansion.


    "Tsk. It would be toote. We need to let little Yin''s friend stay here tonight. So tomorrow little Yin''s friend would taste the delicious chocte cheesecake. Thus, being close to my little Yin more. Oh, head butler. Did little Yin mentioned who''s friend was it?" Master Lu asked the head butler.


    "Ah. Yes. He said ''My friend, Xiong Zhi would have dinner tonight at our house, please prepare well.''" The head butler recited well Lu Yin Ze''s words.


    Master Lu''s eyes shined.


    "It is daughter-inw!"


    Master Lu felt like he was years younger.


    "Prepare my bath! This old master should greet my daughter-inw. "


    The maids and the butler who heard this became more excited than ever before.

 Chapter 152 - Family Picture

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Family Picture</h4>


    On the table,vish food was brought one by one. Even the hundred-year-old wine was brought out as well.


    This was a very luxurious meal.


    Xiong Zhi wondered if today was a special day for the Lu family.


    So she blurted out a question.


    "Is there some sort of celebration today?"


    If it was she should have brought a gift.


    Master Lu who was seated on the main chairughed happily.


    "Of course! It is the first time that little Yin invited a friend to have dinner in this mansion! " '' As well as weing my granddaughter-inw!'' Master Lu wanted to add those things but he was not sure if his grandson captured the little miss heart.


    ''Better stay quiet about it than spoil it.'' Master Lu silently thought.


    "Oh." Xiong Zhi only managed to say this. She understands it though because she too hasn''t invited any friend to eat in her house. She hadn''t thought it was something to celebrate. She was thinking that she would bring Song Xuantin, Gu Zhen, and Lu Yin Ze in the Xiong Mansion too and celebrate like this.


    At this point, Xiong Zhi unconsciously epted those three people as her friend.


    Lu Yin Ze coughed as he was embarrassed.


    "Let us eat. I need to discuss something with Xiong Zhiter." Lu Yin Ze said to stop the topic.


    They ate dinner in the amiable atmosphere.


    "Little Zhi, I think it''s better for you to sleep over here in the mansion. It''s a littlete." Master Lu spoke after they ate.


    "Thank you for the offer, Master Lu. But I only told the mansion that I will only have dinner outside tonight. There is school tomorrow." Xiong Zhi ignored the intimate call of Master Lu.


    "Oh? Is that a more reason for you to sleep here? It will take a toll on your body to travel tonight. Sleep here for tonight. We have a lot of guest rooms. My driver will take you and little Yin to school tomorrow. I will handle that Old Xiong. Oh, I should call that old bastard now. Excuse me." Without a pause, Master Lu happily left them in the table. It was clear he would not take ''no'' as an answer.


    Xiong Zhi was dumbfounded. What Master Lu would benefit her to sleep here tonight? No one woulde to her bed and strip her n.a.k.e.d right? No, she was not in the Guan Mansion nor the second branch mansion. She was in the Lu mansion. They would not do this kind of scheme.


    So she calmed down and thought that maybe that Master Lu was really worried to let a girl out tonight.


    Lu Yin Ze was embarrassed. He felt that Xiong Zhi was forced by his grandfather to sleepover in the mansion.


    "I''m sorry about that. If you like I can let my pilot drop you at the Xiong Mansion tonight. It will only take minutes." Xiong Zhi remembered that Lu Yin Ze just received an Embraer Lineage 1000E, a very expensive private jet.


    However, she could not afford to be the first one to ride that. Besides, there''s no harm to stay here tonight.


    "It''s alright. Since Master Lu already contacted my grandfather. There''s no reason for me to reject it. Besides, you said we have something to discuss?" Xiong Zhi thought that it might be about that night in Lu Yin Ze''s birthday.


    ''Was it about the box?'' Xiong Zhi thought if she had to talk to him about it.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly became serious.


    "Yes. Let''s go upstairs."


    The Lu Mansion was like the Xiong Mansion whichposed of four wings. South, East, North, and West. Each wing consists of one or two more buildings. The style was a European style. However, the Lu Mansion was more styled with mixed of historical European and western. It was probably because of the influence of Lu Yin Ze''s grandmother.


    Lu Yin Ze leads Xiong Zhi to the South wing. This part of the house was more private and silent. Since no one was upying this ce. It was more like a museum. All heritage and family heirloom of the Lu family was kept here. There were disyed in a casket of sses in every hallway. There were some writings on them.


    If someone wanted to visit the Lu Mansion, this was the ce that guests could likely visit. It was to let the guest see the Lu family''s older generation and how prestigious they be. Unbeatable by time.


    The Xiong Mansion also has this kind of ce. With her grandfather''s character, that ce in Xiong Mansion was given more attention than her own wing.


    However, here in Lu Mansion, even though it was clean it seems empty and silent. Their steps and breathing could be heard in the hallway. They were like the very first people who visited this ce after a long time.


    "I don''t go here a lot. Thest time I came here was eight years ago. But my grandfather came here almost every night." Lu Yin Ze''s voice echoed.


    Xiong Zhi just stayed silent. She kinda knew why they were here. It might be connected to the the things she heard at the rooftop.


    They arrived in another hallway. The wall has big paintings and huge pictures. It was a disy of the generation of the Lu family.


    It was the profile of the heads and descendants of the Lu family.


    "I bet the Xiong family has something like this as well?" Lu Yin Ze suddenly asked her.


    Xiong Zhi looked at his back then looked at the pictures of the Lu family.


    "Of course. But I never visit it." Never once in the past life or in this current life, she entered that ce. For Xiong Zhi, the family was an existence that provides you with necessary things. They have a role to aplish in each of their own. In the past, her role was to stay quiet until she was married off. She had no lingering feelings for her parents that she doesn''t remember. No, to be precise, she doesn''t have any memories for them to be remembered. As long as she can remember, her parents were always abroad. If they were in the country they were always at the banquets or at parties for the highest ss of society.


    They died without meeting her.


    For her, those people were only responsible for giving birth to her and once they were done for that responsibility, they could enjoy life and travel around the world. Until she grows up, she had to wait for her turn to aplish her role.


    That''s why she was known as a cold young miss.


    She hadn''t truly known what was it like to be a family- a sentimental that Lu Yin Ze was speaking of.


    "Would you believe if I say that the father and brother that I''m cursing was once the people I truly care about?" Lu Yin Ze suddenly spoke after a long time.


    Xiong Zhi did not answer. Because Lu Yin Ze doesn''t need it. What he needs right now was a lending ear. Someone whom he could speak out all his suppressed feelings.


    Since she was here, and since she was the only one who knew about these things, Lu Yin Ze decided to trust her to share this emotion that choking him.


    Lu Yin Ze put his hands on his chest. He was preparing to control himself if he ever shivered because of his emotions. He was testing if he could calmly talk about it.


    "I am very happy with them before. We are truly a happy family." Lu Yin Ze looked up at one of the pictures on the wall. It was the picture of Lu Yin Ze''s family.


    A gorgeous woman with the same silver hair and ocean blue eyes was sitting together with the two children. The silver boy who was grinning wildly was no doubt Lu Yin Ze. The ck-haired boy who was sitting beside him was holding his hands. He was smiling and looked matured despite being a young child. He must be working hard to grow as a big brother. If one looked closely, Lu Yin Ze and his brother looked alike so much despite the difference in hair color and eyes. The man standing behind the gorgeous woman looked stern. His gorgeous face and cold aura stand out too much.


    It was after eight years that Lu Yin Ze managed to look at this family picture. His body was trembling. Maybe he was seeing something different than the picture in front of him.


    Xiong Zhi noticed his trembling. She went nearer to him and put her palm to cover his eyes.


    "If it''s hurting you, don''t look anymore." Xiong Zhi''s cool voice was calm. This calmness also brought Lu Yin Ze to calm down. Her cold hands on his face brought so muchfort to him. He was brought back to the present.


    "But I want to be strong. I need to face them to ovee this. " Lu Yin Ze''s voice was shaking.


    The reason he brought Xiong Zhi here was that he wanted to face this family picture, to face that the family he loved so much was already destroyed. He wanted to face the fear that his father and brother instilled in him. But he knew he could not ovee this with him alone. That''s why he brought her. Lu Yin Ze felt that if Xiong Zhi was near with him, he would felt a lot better. That little by little he would ovee this.


    He needs her.


    He truly needs her.

 Chapter 153 - Lus Connection to ----

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Lu''s Connection to ----</h4>


    Xiong Zhi slowly put down her hand.


    She knows the feeling of wanting to get strong. Of wanting to take over your own fears. Of wanting to face them without shaking. If she, who was a 20+ woman in inside shook fear when faced with that beast, what''s more of a young boy who experienced fear throughout his whole life?


    It would be really hard to ovee this trauma and scars that were left on him. Now Xiong Zhi could not me Lu Yin Ze anymore for taking his life in the past.


    "Then grow strong. I''ll keep youpany." Xiong Zhi took a step back but she was held by Lu Yin Ze. His hand captured hers. His hand was cold too. Xiong Zhi was surprised by the sudden touch that she flinched and shook it off.


    Lu Yin Ze did not let go. His attention was not in her hands. It was on the family picture in front of him.


    Xiong Zhi stops struggling and looked at the tall frame of Lu Yin Ze. Then she looked at their hands. Lu Yin Ze was gripping her hand tightly. But since his hand was soft, it was not hurting her. However, Xiong Zhi was ufortable. She felt like she had to keep her distance because it doesn''t feel right.


    But Lu Yin Ze unconsciously gripped her hand tighter. Lu Yin Ze was now in a daze. He seemed to enter a different world. Maybe he falls into half an unconscious state. Living in the memories in his mind while his body was standing.


    But he could still speak and knew what''s was real and what was an illusion.


    "Would you stay for me for a bit? I can''t face them alone by myself. Please. Help me this once, Xiong Zhi." Lu Yin Ze''s pleading voice echoed to her ears. Lu Yin Ze was still facing the picture. Through their hands, Xiong Zhi could feel the slight tremble of his body. He was cold. But she knew he was trying to be calm. To take control of his emotion and mind.


    "I''ll stay. Take your time." Xiong Zhi finally said. She was only letting her borrow her hand and presence. That''s all. If ever, she would need to avoid being this intimate to him in the future.


    It was a long silence. Xiong Zhi felt that Lu Yin Ze finally calmed down. He was not shivering anymore. His eyes were bing clearer as he stared at the picture.


    He finally let go of her hands.


    "I''ll try to visit this ce every night. So I could get used to it." Lu Yin Ze speaks out loud. However, he was more telling it to his self.


    Xiong Zhi did not speak and just stayed there.


    "Do you know why I want to tell the world the things they have done? " Xiong Zhi did not answer.


    "You might be thinking because I want justice and revenge. That''s true. But there''s a reason I don''t want to admit. "


    Lu Yin Ze was kept starting at the picture.


    In most of his life, the only feelings he had were hate and resentment. It grew and grown to the point of suffocating him. All he wanted to do was to get back to his father whom he hates so much and to his older brother, whom he was so disgusted about.


    Those feelings and thoughts were the only things that kept him alive and continue living.


    Revenge. And Justice.


    Fear. Hate. Resentment.


    Those were strong feelings that clouded a person''s mind. Lu Yin Ze who was a child back then was no different from those people who went crazy without someone''s support. Until a person became helpless as time passed by and resolved everything to death. It might be the only way for them to have a final rest.


    But after he was freed to that prison, after he got away from the people whom he resented so much. After he went to school and made friends. Then spent peaceful and contented days. And finally seeing this picture after a long time, Lu Yin Ze''s mind became clearer.


    He sorted out his thoughts, his feelings, and his dreams.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were never leaving the picture above.


    Those happy days when he was young came back. The wish of his dear mother, and his wish.


    And the people he once loved.


    Thinking of those, made Lu Yin Ze''s sight blurry.


    "I want to get my big brother back. I want that man to call him again father." Those words were hard to speak. Lu Yin Ze could even taste those bitter words. Those words that were lingering in his mouth tasted salt like his tears.


    He finally said it. He finally admitted it. He finally saw the things that were really inside his heart.


    That even he hated them, afraid of them,?he loved them.


    "So I decided to stop them. To stop whatever they brewing. To stop them from sinking more in the dark path. I am their family member, I once loved them and even I want to deny it, I still want my family back. But I know it''s impossible ever since ''that'' day. The only thing I could do right now as their former family member was to stop them. Even it cost my life."


    Lu Yin Ze shed tears. No one knows if it were tears of joy for finally learning his true feelings or bitter tears.


    "I have never thought it out. Because I''m mad. I feel betrayed. And I''m scared."


    Lu Yin Ze had be their prisoner since he was six.


    He grew up with love and hate. Until resentment and hate grow more than familial love.


    But now since he realized his true heart, his foundation of bing stronger was more solid. He would never be blind because of revenge. Even he meets them again, he would stand straight and stay calm. He could trick his mind that these people were not that scary as he once thought, they were the people that he needed to save.


    This thought would actually make Lu Yin Ze stand in front of his father and brother.


    Lu Yin Ze fell silent once more. He was convincing himself to these thoughts. Repeating it to himself over and over again.


    After a while, he wipes his tears and turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "Sorry, you have to see that. My psychiatrist told me this kind of trick. I guess it''s working. "


    Xiong Zhi stared at him. She found out that Lu Yin Ze was actually braver than before. It''s a good change.


    "It''s alright. I''m d you are oveing this."


    Lu Yin Ze was embarrassed. He wanted to talk about something as well. But he was not sure. He thought that he might go overboard. But he still chose to speak of it.


    "And there''s more."


    Xiong Zhi just waited for him to speak.


    "Can I also be a part of yourpany? Like, I will buy a share or if you don''t want to sell me anything I can be your business partner." Lu Yin Ze exined hurriedly.


    He envied Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin who managed to have shares in Xiong Zhi''spany. Besides, he wanted to learn so many things from IHZHI. He thought it was a perfect ce and he want it to be his goal to have the same harmony in the Lu Empire. He might be inexperienced in business and he never gone to any workce. But anyone with a good observation skill would see that IHZHI was a good ce to work. All employees were passionate and devoted to their work. They all act as one.


    However, it looked like Xiong Zhi was against it. She furrowed her brow.


    Seeing her like this, Lu Yin Ze added,


    "But if you don''t want, it is fine as well. I just really want to learn from yourpany."


    This talk made the serious and sorrow atmosphere gone. Reced by another serious and tense atmosphere.


    "It''s not that. But I can''t sell you any shares from IHZHI. You are still a Lu. And we could not strike a deal with the Lu Empire now that we are still a smallpany. This will attract unnecessary attention to IHZHI." Xiong Zhi said truthfully.


    "If you want to learn the basics, you need to ask for help from your grandfather. Your grandfather sure has ns better than mine. Just trust him."


    Lu Yin Ze was really embarrassed.


    "Yes. I''m sorry for putting you in an ufortable position."


    "It''s okay. Actually, I have something to-" tell as well. These words were halted as Xiong Zhi''s eyes were captured to one of the pictures, after two pictures of the family picture.


    It was a painting of a woman. She looked like she was in her early twenties. She had silver hair and silver-blue eyes. Her distinct features were very simr to Lu Yin Ze.


    It was a bit different from the woman in the family picture. But one could tell that Lu Yin Ze, the woman in the family picture and this woman have the same blood. That beautiful and unique silver hair.


    But that''s not about it that made Xiong Zhi stopped from speaking and run towards the painting.


    She heard a voice, a very familiar voice that she knew she heard somewhere.


    ["A pity. It was truly a pity."]

 Chapter 154 - Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Rebirth</h4>


    Xiong Zhi did not care about any etiquette and rudely held the painting''s frame.


    It seems like the woman in the painting talked to her. Was it just now? Or was it before?


    "Who is she?" Xiong Zhi could only ask this as she was feeling strange.


    "That''s my grandmother. Her name was Prisci."


    ''No way.''


    No. It''s actually amon sense if one was topare Lu Yin Ze features to this woman. However, Xiong Zhi felt that she talked to her before. When she saw the painting, she heard those words. It''s a memory.


    "Your grandmother..when did she passed away?" Xiong Zhi asked this. Maybe they met in her past life? But no. This woman with unique features and powerful background could not be forgotten by Xiong Zhi easily.


    Then when was it? Or did she just hallucinate about it?


    Xiong Zhi was very confident with her memory. She could not forget things easily. If Lu Yin Ze had the same face with this woman, for sure he would trigger memories of this woman that she meets before.


    But it was almost a year now that she was with Lu Yin Ze, and never thought of the woman.


    Maybe she was mistaking it?


    "Ah. I''m not really sure about it but I heard from my mother it was around when she was just a kid." Lu Yin Ze was not able to meet his grandmother. However, he heard stories a lot about her from his mother and grandfather.


    "Is that so.." Xiong Zhi tightly gripped the frame.


    It was impossible to meet a dead person or talked to them. Then what was this familiar and strange feeling?


    "It''s a pity I did not meet her. A lot of people are saying that we look alike so much." Lu Yin Ze started speaking.


    Xiong Zhi calmed herself down and distance herself from the painting. However, her eyes could not leave it. The painting was very much alive.


    "Your grandmother was a beauty." Xiong Zhimented.


    Lu Yin Zeughed. Does it mean he was a beauty too?


    But Xiong Zhi did not notice it because she was still focused on the painting.


    "Can you tell me about your grandmother?" She was really curious about this woman.


    "I heard from grandfather that my grandma is from Western Countries. Oh. How about a love story? Grandpa always told me this one story when I was young. Even mother kept telling me the story."


    Lu Yin Ze seemed excited to share the love story of his grandpa and grandma.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Anything that she might find familiar.


    "Grandpa was a young man back then. There''s an event for the businessmen to attend in one of the counties in the West. My grandma was a ritual dancer for that event. It was a typical story of love at first sight. Grandpa said that thepetition back then was very difficult since there were so manypetitors. But grandpa managed to win at the end. Since grandma had no rtives left in that country, she came with grandpa here in Asia. "


    It''s just a normal story of a businessman on a business trip who falls in love with a dancer. And the businessman brought the dancer to his home and marry her.


    "Grandpa received a lot of criticism back then. Both from the Lu family and the people in his circle. Since he married a woman with an unknown background. You know, the story of a Cindere marrying the prince was uncultured for the people in high society. But grandpa persevere. He brought the Lu Empire to another height and dominated them so they would shut up. Grandpa even told me that their rtionship was a sensational that all major figures in China knew of it. Seeing grandpa telling me the story with a proud face made me think that even he suffered from those times it was a precious moment for him." Lu Yin Ze could still remember his grandfather''s face when he was telling the story to him.


    [Little Yin, I sacrifice many things at that time. But I did not regret it. Even the moment I have with your grandma was short, it was the most precious time of my life.]


    Lu Yin Ze was young back then. He could not understand what was precious in those time of difficulties. But seeing his grandfather happy while telling the story made the young Lu Yin Ze agreed.


    [Grandma was probably beautiful for grandpa to bring her home.]


    [Of course. Even the people in her country called her witch, she was a beautiful witch.]


    [Witch?]


    Lu Yin Zeughed at this memory. He spoke more.


    "I remembered grandfather told me once that maybe grandma bewitched her. But if that''s the fact, grandpa said that he was willing to be bewitched."


    Xiong Zhi just stayed silent. Those stories happened a long time ago. She probably hallucinated it.


    "I see. Master Lu love your grandmother too much."


    "Yeah. Grandpa said he was not afraid to die because grandma is waiting for her. "


    At that moment Lu Yin Ze smiled bitterly.


    Xiong Zhi seems to know why.


    It was because his grandfather is not willing to rest yet because he was afraid of leaving Lu Yin Ze alone. And Lu Yin Ze was not yet ready to be left alone by his grandfather. His grandfather was the only rtive that loves him. He was his only support and his home.


    His grandfather could not die yet.


    It was a selfish wish from him.


    ''Sorry, grandpa. Please postpone your meeting with grandma for a while. I still need you to see my future achievement for the Lu empire.''


    Lu Yin Ze was silent for a while then cheered up. Since Xiong Zhi would stay here tonight he would be a proper host.


    So the two people continue to stroll in the hallway while Lu Yin Ze kept talking about the Lu''s family and it''s history.


    ****


    The moon was half-smiling towards the city below. The weather was colder than usual.


    Xiong Zhi shifted in her bed. She could not sleep. Maybe because it was not her bed and she was not at home. She finally gives up on trying to sleep and sit up. She was wearing a pajama that was borrowed from the Lu Mansion.


    This guest room was big and very luxurious. As expected from the Lu Mansion.


    She went to the balcony and looked up at the sky.


    Her mind was confused. Her heart was beating loudly and she was feeling strange. She felt like she forgot something that was very important.


    She closed her eyes and feel the cold wind.


    She shivered when cold wind seeped into her body. She closed the door to the balcony and went back to bed. She justid there. Unblinking. Maybe she would just wait until morninges.


    Unknowingly, she drifted to sleep.


    Maybe it''s because she was kept thinking about the woman in the painting that she dreamt of it.


    *****


    It''s cold.


    I hug my body as I stared at the darkness around me.


    A moment ago I was in agony.


    But now in this ce, one could not feel anything except coldness. One thought could not exist, only calmness. Stillness.


    I know who I am. What I am. What I''ve done. What I regret. And what I desperately wish.


    But in this ce, you could not feel any of it.


    Only the feeling of nothingness exists in this ce.


    I closed my eyes.


    I don''t know how much time passed.


    What I know was I don''t feel cold anymore. Maybe I got used to it. I just stayed my eyes close. Resting. Letting time passed.


    Suddenly, a voice from a distance made me open my eyes.


    [A pity. Truly a pity.]


    A hand hugged me. No. It was like that hand fished me out of the water. I could not see anything but darkness. But the strange feeling of someone holding you was clear.


    It was then the darkness around me was reced by silver threads. So smooth. So silky.


    I looked up.


    And I saw two silver-blue moon in a white sky.


    It was so beautiful.


    My senses. My thoughts. They wereing back to me.


    I know who I am. What I''ve done. What I desperately wish.


    [Strong soul, wake up]


    The sound of thunder echoed loudly. The scene in my eyes changed in a sh.


    It was raining.


    A tall man''s back was in front of me. Blocking my view.


    But I can still look around. There werevish tombs erected everywhere. Every pots of ashes has a space of two meters square .


    He just stands there in the rain. Looking at the tombstone in front of him.


    The more I stared at him, the more I found him familiar.


    He was mumbling something. But because of the loud pour of the rain, I could not hear what he was saying.


    After a while, he went away. It''s too bad I can''t see his face. But I decided to follow him. Since he was the first person I ever saw.


    But then I stopped in my track when my eyes caught of a certain tombstone.


    It was beside the tombstone where the man was standing earlier.


    It was a simple tombstonepared to the other tombstone here. The pot of ashes was dirtied to the point of creating mud to it''s pot. But because of the rain, it was washed away slowly.


    But that''s not what made me shocked, it''s because of the name engraved in the stone wall.


    [Xiong Zhi]


    It was my own tombstone.


    ****


    Xiong Zhi opened her eyes wide.


    A knock came out of the door.


    "Young miss. Are you awake? We already prepared your uniform for you."


    Xiong Zhi stands up dazedly. Her mind could not process anything. But she walked to the door and opened it.


    Two maids entered. One was carrying her school uniform and brought it to her bed.


    The maids didn''t leave. And stand beside the bed.


    "We will serve young miss."


    Xiong Zhi did not speak anything and entered the bathroom.


    Her mind was not clear. Actually, she was shocked.


    Those memories...


    She was already nude when she opened the shower. Her thought was on something else.


    Her eyes were wide under the shower.


    She finally remembered what was the important thing she had forgotten.


    Her rebirth.


    The reason behind of her rebirth.

 Chapter 155 - My Reason

    <h4>Chapter 155 - My Reason</h4>


    Linfeng fixed his cor and walked to the staircase. This was his usual spot to wait for the young miss toe down.


    It''s only been seconds when the butler of the house, his uncle, butler Zhou Fang ran to him.


    "Linfeng, I forgot to tell you. Young miss is not at the mansion. You could go by yourself." Butler Zhou Fang was embarrassed because he forgot to report to Linfeng about this yesterday night.


    He prepared himself to get an earful from Linfeng. Even though he was older, Linfeng future status as the butler of the only young miss of Xiong was higher than his status as the butler of the mansion.


    He also prepared himself for his older''s brother criticismter. These father and son butler was very demanding when ites to their work. However, because of this meticulous trait, the Zhou family was considered as the number one butler family in Asia.


    However, the words that he was expecting did note out. Instead, he was met by a question that was obvious.


    "Young miss is not at the house?"


    Linfeng furrowed his brows. He seemed to misheard it.


    ''It''s morning. And there is a school. No. The question is did she stay outside?'' Linfeng was full of question and a sense of panic was rising.


    ''Did she perhaps encounter something?yesterday?''


    Linfeng reviewed Xiong Zhi''s schedule yesterday. Xiong Zhi did not go with him since she was going with her friends and Linfeng could not so go with her since he had matters to attend as well. He was in thest year of high school. They were bing busier as time goes on. Xiong Zhi knew of that so she did not bother him to apany her after ss.


    "Yes? Oh yes. Young miss stayed at the Lu Mansionst night."


    "..."


    Butler Zhou Fang was confused about Linfeng''s nk face.


    ''Was it really that shocking?'' Butler Zhou Fang thought.


    But then he thought his young miss had never had friends before. So it was really shocking that the young miss suddenly stayed at her friend''s ce. More importantly, it was the Lu family. To add more shocking things, it was a young master.


    So everyone who heard of it must be really shocked and may misunderstand things.


    So Butler Zhou added some details to make Linfeng to not misunderstand the situation.


    "Young miss calledst night that she would have dinner at Lu mansion. Butter on, Master Lu contacted Master Xiong that the young miss chose to stay for the night because it was alreadyte. And they informed me that they will go to school together."


    It was the truth. No unnecessary words were added.


    However, to Linfeng, it sounded not good.


    He looked sharply at Butler Zhou Fang.


    "Why didn''t you tell this important matter to me yesterday night? Even I am not yet an official butler of Young Miss Zhi, it''s a matter of her safety. You should have told me right?" Linfeng was colder than usual. He sounded really irritated that this important piece of information was not reported to him.


    If it was reported to him that evening, he would go to the Lu Mansion to pick up his young miss even he has to use a helicopter. If the Master Lu really insisted to make Xiong Zhi stay for the night, Linfeng would stay at the Lu Mansion as well no matter what.


    His young miss stayed at the different mansion alone, without any protection to her side. Even it was the Lu family, Linfeng could not trust Xiong Zhi''s safety to them.


    Besides, what they were thinking? Inviting a young girl to stay at the man''s house. This would surely create a misunderstanding of whoever heard of it.


    ''What Lu was thinking? Are they thinking of taking Xiong Zhi as their daughter-inw?''


    Linfeng also med Old Xiong.


    ''And that old man. Did he sell his own granddaughter again?''


    Linfeng fell in all kinds of thoughts.


    Butler Zhou Fang shivered by Linfeng''s cold gaze. He was reprimanded by his cute nephew before. Even Linfeng was serious about reprimanding him, Butler Zhou would justugh it off because Linfeng was cute. But then he would still follow his orders afterward.


    But now, sensing that Linfeng was really serious a hundred times than before and with a cold re, Butler Zhou Fang sweated and said seriously.


    "I''ll face my punishment right now."


    Linfeng nodded and walked away.


    Butlers knew what kind of punishment the would receive ording to their w of ethics''.


    Linfeng went to the car and closed the door loudly.


    "Let''s go. Young miss will go to the school with young master Lu." It was a calm voice that ordered him.


    But Mr. Ji felt that aircon today was a degree lower than usual.


    So he turned it off. However, he still felt the coldness in the car until Linfeng came out.


    *****


    Xiong Zhi was slowly slicing her new favorite chocte cheesecake in half.


    Ever since she woke up she spends her day in a daze. Slowly thinking of what, why,?and how.


    She spent her breakfast with Master Lu and Lu Yin Ze. Master Lu was very energetic in the morning. He spoke a lot of things. But Xiong Zhi could not focus on it and only heard blurry words. Even a foreigner that was wearing a chef uniform was introduced to her she just mindlessly nodded. If she was asked, she nods. If they talking to her and felt like they were waiting for her response, she nods.


    Master Lu did not think too much about it and thought that the girl was probably still sleepy in the morning. He sent them off with a happy face.


    However, Lu Yin Ze who spent a lot of time with Xiong Zhi knew there was something wrong. However, whenever he asked her, Xiong Zhi would just nod.


    Song Xuantin noticed this as well.


    "Hey. Xiong Zhi you''ve been cutting your cake in half for a while now. Are you sure you will spend cutting your cake in a half in your precious one hour of lunchtime?"


    Song Xuantin already finished her portion.


    She was waiting for Xiong Zhi''s cake to be cut in a half and get the other half. She kept waiting but Xiong Zhi was surely taking her sweet time to cut it. Song Xuantin was impatient and reminded Xiong Zhi.


    However, Xiong Zhi just nod.


    Song Xuantin furrowed her brow.


    "Hey. You are acting strange. Is something''s wrong?"


    Xiong Zhi nods.


    Song Xuantin became worried. It must be a huge matter for Xiong Zhi to act like this and be submissive to her. Usually, Xiong Zhi would just ignore her.


    Gu Zhen also looked at Xiong Zhi.


    They both waiting for Xiong Zhi to share her burdens.


    But after a long while, it was only silence.


    Song Xuantin leaned towards Xiong Zhi.


    "What is it? I''m willing to listen."


    Xiong Zhi just nod.


    However, the bell had rung but Xiong Zhi did not share what was it.


    ***


    Thest bell had rung indicating the students to cheer and get their backs to go to their respective gimmicks.


    Lu Yin Ze fixed his bag and hesitated for a bit before he took the courage to face Xiong Zhi and hugged her.


    It was sudden that the dazed Xiong Zhi could not react for a while.


    Lu Yin Ze knew that Xiong Zhi hates it when ites to other people touching her.


    So he did it so that Xiong Zhi would snap out of her daze and pushed him.


    It was effective.


    When Xiong Zhi felt a warm hug, her instinct was to push it off. But she halted when she saw a silver hair. She then remembered her dream. No her memory.


    A silver thread, silky and smooth.


    Her hand that was supposed to push Lu Yin Ze ced it on his hair instead.


    Touching it. Feeling it.


    ''It was the same.'' This was Xiong Zhi thought as she caressed Lu Yin Ze''s hair.


    Lu Yin Ze stiffened and back away.


    His silver-blue eyes were wide. Shocked and confusion and another emotion were reflected in them.


    Those eyes let Xiong Zhi remembered the two silver-blue moons.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes to gather her thoughts and her self together.


    She knew it was unbelievable. But she who had experienced her past life knew that this impossible might be possible.


    Since she experienced rebirth, supernatural things might exist as well.


    However, whatever reason it was, or whatever that woman wanted to convey to her, or whatever fate was waiting to be thrown at her in the second life, Xiong Zhi was determined to face it with Linfeng.


    No matter the reason, even it was not for her, not for him, but for someone else, Xiong Zhi would with selfish use this opportunity to spend her life once more with Linfeng.


    This time she nned to live longer and spent her old age with Linfeng. Her goal the moment she first opened her eyes to this second life was still the same.


    Her first priority was Linfeng. To live with Linfeng and to love Linfeng.


    It''s all about them.


    "Young miss." A cool voice that was less gentle than it usually was called out to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi turned to him.


    He was standing a couple of steps away from them.


    It was the man she devotedly love to.


    It was the man she promised she would love and would take care of.


    It was the man whom she held before she died.


    It was the man that she desired.


    It was him. For her, he was the only reason why she had undergone rebirth. Nothing else.


    "Linfeng." Xiong Zhi also called out to him.

 Chapter 156 - The Trial Ends

    <h4>Chapter 156 - The Trial Ends</h4>


    Linfeng felt edgy since morning.


    He waited for the bell to rang in the whole ss.


    When lunch came he was about to go the junior building but got dragged by the student council instead. Since he has the highest gradest year, he would share some speeches for their junior after the student council president''s speech.


    Actually, if not for his family being a butler he would gain the position of the president of the student council. But since his family was serving another family, the prestige of being the president of the student council could not fall to him, someone who swear their loyalty to serve another.


    But since he was the top performer in seniors, his presence was always needed in every event for the whole body of students.


    It was really tiring for him. But he perseveres because it woulde handyter on.


    The lunch that he was waiting for was spent on another matter instead.


    So when the ss ended, Linfeng quickly called Mr. Ji to go to him first, got his books, went to the locker, and run outside.


    When the car stopped at the junior building, Linfeng quickly runs out and went to Xiong Zhi''s room. He met some of Xing Zhi''s ssmates on the way. He walked faster to her room.


    That''s when he saw that only four people were left in the ssroom.


    It was Xiong Zhi''s friends.


    He sighed a relief. Even though he knew that she would arrive safely here it was still a big relief to see her with his own eyes.


    He took a step to their room when he noticed that the man beside Xiong Zhi, suddenly turned to his young miss and hugged her abruptly.


    Linfeng eyes go wide.


    ''That bastard!''


    He runs to the back of the room to separate them and to twist that presumptuous man''s arm.


    But he almost staggered when Xiong Zhi who was very cold to others but warm to him did not push the man off. But caressed his head instead.


    Linfeng''s heart was in shock.


    ''What''s the meaning of this? She just stayed one night outside. ''


    Did the Lu perhaps do something to make his young miss act like this?


    Linfeng clenched his fist. He felt bitter. He doesn''t like what he was seeing.


    No. He has to rx and separate them. Anyone who might see them might think they have an intimate rtionship.


    Between a man and a woman, a rumor like this would only be a disadvantage for the woman. Even they both have the same status.


    He took a step forward and call out to his young miss.


    "Young miss." However, he did not notice that his voice was less gentle than usual.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Linfeng." She also called out. She seems to be out of it.


    The strange feeling he had earlier was gone instantly as he saw the Xiong Zhi seemed tired and pale.


    "Are you alright? Did you not sleep well? " Linfeng checked her temperature. He was worried.


    Lu Yin Ze at the side who heard of it recovered from his shock and seemed to realize that maybe Xiong Zhi did not get enough sleep because she was in another house. His face was apologetic.


    "I''m sorry. Are you ufortable at my house?"


    "It''s so-so. But I will not probably stay in the Lu mansion in the future. " Xiong Zhi said. She knew that what happened yesterday was only a one-time thing. Besides, even she doesn''t care about rumors, people might use this information against her. How, that depends on the people who wanted to manipte that information.


    "I understand. Thank you for giving in my selfish request." Lu Yin Ze thanked her.


    Linfeng then steps forward between them.


    "It''s good young master Lu understand this. Please be careful in the future. It might have a negative impact on our young miss." Linfeng said seriously. His eyes were staring directly at Lu Yin Ze. Linfeng wanted to deeply remind these iing words to Lu Yin Ze''s mind.


    "And please, don''t act so intimate to my young miss in the future. Especially in public ces. Such action would disgrace both of you."


    Linfeng then turns to Xiong Zhi. He doesn''t want to stare at the beautiful and angelic face before him anymore. He found it irritating.


    "Young miss, Master Xiong wanted to spend dinner with you. He might be worried. I''ll apany you on the way young miss." Linfeng wanted to separate them as soon as possible.


    Xiong Zhi nodded and followed him. She doesn''t even spare a nce at Lu Yin Ze.


    This made Linfeng a bit satisfied. He became more attentive to her as her butler on the way.


    ****


    It was true that Old Xiong wanted to have dinner with Xiong Zhi. Butler Zhou Min, Linfeng''s father, contacted Linfeng about it during lunch.


    So now, in the long table sat Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi. They were eatingvish food in a graceful manner. No one was speaking. Only the sounds of the utensils hitting on the te could be heard in the drinking area.


    When Old Xiong was done wiping his mouth with a napkin table he started to speak.


    "I received your report. It''s amazing you made all the investors stay in the Art World for another month. " Old Xiong rarely used the word ''amazing''.


    It was because it was an impossible feat to achieve.


    Especially, he only gave her one month to convince investors to stay. One month was not enough to investigate and look for ways to persuade those cunning bastards to lose money for another month. If the Xiong Empire, a great empire give up on this project, for sure those people would be wise to cut off their ties to Art World, a sinking ship, as soon as possible to afford more loss.


    However, his granddaughter managed to achieve this feat.


    Old Xiong did not put any expectations to have all the investor agreed on Xiong Zhi no matter what the deal was except if the investors were willing to have a smudge on their reputation and to care more about money like making her granddaughter pay back twice the amount they invest in ArtWorld.


    Old Xiong actually expects that Xiong Zhi might use that means, however, a big-money would be needed. If that happens, Old Xiong would not let Xiong Zhi touch the Xiong empire''s money but her own money instead, to be precise, her inheritance.


    If her own share of the Xiong empire and some assets were gone because of this trial, then Old Xiong would not expect more of her. She would need to depend on Old Xiong and the Xiong Empire and do his binding. Her life then would be controlled in his hands.


    But Xiong Zhi brought back unexpected results.


    She convinced all the investors, not leaving a single one, to invest in ArtWorld.


    Old Xiong was happy that the Xiong empire would not lose money for a month. At the same time, he was curious. How did her granddaughter make them stay? When his own capable people can''t manage to think of a way to convince the investors?


    Old Xiong hasn''t invested yet how Xiong Zhi managed to achieve this. The files that he received from Xiong Zhi only consisted of the investor''s signatures and their agreement that they would continue investing in ArtWorld.


    So in this trial, Xiong Zhi wins.


    Xiong Zhi who was full of thoughts of the mystery of her rebirth tried to focus. For now, since she doesn''t have any clear answer yet and the fact that she wanted to deny the possible answer, put it all at the back of her mind. She need to focus on the the things that was in front of her. She would do it step by step.


    She wiped her mouth with a napkin and answered.


    "I manage to do it because of your guidance grandfather." Xiong Zhi said this just to show respect.


    Old Xiong knew that she was just being modest.


    "As for our agreement, I will take a seat avable to you in the event. In two weeks'' time prepare yourself. "


    "Yes. I will." Xiong Zhi answered.


    In two weeks'' time, an international event that all the big shots in the world were waiting for will take ce. A once in a year IAmFashionista.


    In that ce, all the people that dominated every industry wille. May it be business section, industrial, entertainment, or those families that wanted to continue dominating their country.


    It would be an event to show their wealth.


    Xiong Zhi would really need to prepare.


    Especially, her enemy would be there.


    It was the turning point of her enemy to grow more and build wider connections.


    Xiong Zhi would make sure to surely cut if off.


    But before that, there was still matter she needs to discuss with her grandfather.


    "Grandfather." Xiong Zhi called out to his grandfather who was now tasting the dessert.


    Old Xiong just peeked at her to indicate to continue speaking.


    "I want the ArtWorld. Can you please give it to me?"


    Xiong Zhi''s ns for ArtWorld was alreadypleted. Thend problem was already been solved by Mr. Co from Land Co.?She also has investors for ArtWorld. All they need to do was put that n into reality.


    Xiong Zhi was only waiting for Old Xiong permission to finally let go of ArtWorld and passed it to her.


    Old Xiong was shocked that he coughed. He hurriedly reached out for water. After drinking the water, he turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "What do you mean?" Old Xiong could not believe it that the ArtWorld that was a failure project would be wanted by his granddaughter. His granddaughter should know the situation of ArtWorld since it was her task to convince the investors to made them stay in ArtWorld. Just convincing those bastard to invest in Art World was hard enough that the Xiong Empire already give up about it .


    Now this sinking project that she absolutely knows of failing would be passed to her?


    Why? Does she want to collect it as a learning material?


    ''I don''t know that my daughter has a hobby of picking up trash.''


    Xiong Zhi let Old Xiong calmed first before she speaks. She knew it might be shocking to her grandfather to hear the words she was about to speak.


    "Grandfather, I would like you to cut off the Xiong empire rights to ArtWorld and passed it to me. I will build ArtWorld under the name of mypany."

 Chapter 157 - Rights and a Wish

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Rights and a Wish</h4>


    Old Xiong gulped a mouthful of water. He tried to process what his granddaughter said. He wanted to ask again if he heard her right. But that would make him look like a fool and would lessen his integrity as a respectable old man.


    So he shut up first up and tried to rethink again.


    ''My granddaughter wants to cut off thepany''s rights to ArtWorld.''


    A project that they would throw away after this month.


    ''And my granddaughter wants to take this useless project under her wing.''


    His granddaughter wants all the rights of the project and owns it.


    ''Lastly, my granddaughter wants to BUILD IT.''


    This was the hardest part to process and to believe.


    Old Xiong put down the empty ss and calmly looked at Xiong Zhi like he was not shaken at all.


    "Do you know what you are saying?"


    ''Do you know what it means to build it? Do you have ways to build it? Unless you can take away thatnd from Lu then you can make ArtWorld a reality.'' That''s what he truly wants to say but kept it to himself.


    Old Xiong wants to know what his granddaughter was thinking.


    "I mean what I said, grandfather." Xiong Zhi calmly answered.


    Old Xiong stared at Xiong Zhi. Observing her to know if she was ying around and just wanted to waste money.


    ArtWorld was doomed to fail the moment thend was owned by someone else. The timing wasn''t right for ArtWorld. They could not contain the news to leak out that there''s nond for ArtWorld. Finding and appropriate for ArtWorld and cultivating it would take a year or two. The materials, the manpower, and the investors that were prepared for ArtWorld could not wait that much time. Time was money.


    If the Xiong empire''s people knew that thend was unavable for ArtWorld earlier, they should have prepared and would have not a loss so much. They could still postpone it for two years.


    However, since the timing wasn''t right, ArtWorld would have to disappear and the Xiong Empire have to take a loss. The reason why Old Xiong assigned a task of convincing the investors to stay for a month was to control the loss and to prepare themselves to clean up after it. At least they could still save a billion worth of money.


    ArtWorld was such a big project that even Old Xiong felt bitter for the loss from it.


    It''s good that they could still save that one month of loss.


    But now, his granddaughter wanted this a pain in a pocket to be transferred to her?


    Old Xiong doesn''t know what to feel.


    "I understand that ArtWorld bes a headache to Xiong Empire recently. How about this, I will buy the materials that you already purchased for the ArtWorld. At least, this will minimize the Empire''s loss."


    Xiong Zhi said.


    Old Xiong''s face was nk.


    His granddaughter was being generous. She was taking away the empire ''s headache and also wanted to provide them some money for their loss.


    But still, it was not a good choice as a businessman.


    "Zhi''er." Old Xiong''s voice was stern.


    "Yes, grandfather?"


    "You want to be responsible for the ArtWorld, is that it?"


    "Yes, grandfather. As I said, if you cut off the empire''s rights from the ArtWorld and transferred it to me, then I will take care of the rest. I will buy all the things the empire purchased recently for the ArtWorld. And since it was money that supposed to go to waste, I need it to be fair without any interest. To be precise, you need to give me a discount since I''m going to buy your trash- I mean the materials."


    Old Xiong could not give notice to Xiong Zhi slip-ups. Since his mind was really into figuring out how Xiong Zhi could pull it off.


    Old Xiong looked at Xiong Zhi''s sharp eyes. It was sharper and bolder than before. It was only a month since hest saw her, but his granddaughter changed so much.


    "Fine. I''ll let Zhou Min give you the rights tomorrow. You discuss it to him." Old Xiong finally stopped thinking about it. Since his granddaughter was going to buy the materials that were left, the empire could at least minimize their loss. Even there was a present discount it would be a win-win situation for the empire. At least, he would not waste that lot of money.


    However, Old Xiong doesn''t know that the moment he said that, Xiong Zhi pick up a ss and drink to hide her smile.


    She managed to buy the materials for ArtWorld for cheap. Of course, she had to bargain with them until they give off at least a 30% discount. When could she buy things that cheap? All the preparations of the Xiong empire for ArtWorld would be given to her for cheap. That''s truly wonderful.


    Her work and the team for ArtWorld would decrease because of this.


    But then she remembered that one investor that she had to pay back twice the amount they would invest once hat investors pulled out after a month.


    Xiong Zhi''s smiled turned bitter because of that.


    "Yes, grandfather. I''ll prepare the doc.u.ments and discuss them with Butler Zhou Min."


    "Hmm. But Zhier, if you lose money, the empire would not cover it for you. You have to touch your parent''s share. You know what that means right?"


    Xiong Zhi''s share that she would receive once she turned twenty-one. It was her parent''s share.


    In the past, this share was transferred to the Xiong De, his devious third uncle.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t really care about her shares in the Xiong Empire. She did not touch it in her past life.


    Even in this life, she doesn''t want to touch it as well. She wanted to create her own shares with her own hands. If worstes to worst, then she would use her share as the final choice.


    Even she doesn''t have any interest to use this share she would not just stand without doing anything like before and wait it to be taken it away from her.


    "I understand grandfather. Just wait for the news for ArtWorld. The next time you heard about, it will be standing." Xiong Zhi said confidently.


    Now that she got the rights, she would not hold back to support ArtWorld. She wanted to see with her own eyes the ArtWorld that did not exist in the past.


    Old Xiong stands up. No matter what the result in ArtWorld, it would not affect the empire. It would bring benefits instead. Old Xiong came with this conclusion.


    "As long as you understand."


    Xiong Zhi stands up too to support her grandfather.


    When she was near to him she saw his white hair up close. The thing that kept her mind full in the whole day popped out again.


    Then she came to a thought.


    ''Since grandfather is in the same generation with Master Lu, then..he might know something about that woman.''


    Xiong Zhi opened her mouth.


    "Grandfather, have you seen Master Lu''s wife before?"


    Old Xiong abruptly stopped moving. Then like nothing happened he continued walking. Xiong Zhi stopped supporting him and walk behind him.


    "Of course. It is the Lu after all. When there is a Lu, there''s a Xiong." Old Xiong said with his usual tone.


    "Did you talk to her before?" Xiong Zhi continued to ask.


    Old Xiong was stunned by Xiong Zhi''s curiosity. He then turned to her.


    "Did that bastard Lu said something to you?"


    ''Bastard.'' Xiong Zhi flinched at that word. He and her grandfather were both respectable and legendary head of the wealthiest family. But both of them called each other ''bastard''.


    "No. I just saw Master Lu''s wife''s painting. I was mesmerized by her beauty."


    Old Xiong turned away from Xiong Zhi and started to walk.


    "...I was mesmerized by her beauty too. " Old Xiong mumbled in a whisper.


    "But that''s all that the woman has. Her unique bloodline and that beauty were the things that she only has. " Old Xiong said with a loud voice.


    There was a bitter taste in his mouth. He remembered a scene decades ago...


    **


    He had met her first when he was a teenager. At that time, his father brought him to the West. It was to train him how the mind of the foreign businessmen works. Since he was the oldest and shows a lot of talent at an early age, he was most likely the one to inherit the Xiong Empire.


    It was suffocating for a child like him. But he had to do it if he wants to continue standing above all people.


    He matured early like every other young master.


    He took a break and went to the balcony of the vi they currently reside in.


    It was a good scene from up there. He could watch the sunset from this ce.


    However, a figure runs to the ce he was looking at. That person was wearing a hat. Her long silver hair glittered in the sunset.


    Her summer dress fluttered against the ocean wind.


    The teenager did not mind it. Since that person most likely was passing by and would go. However, that figure was going back and forth. He still did not mind it. The person was not really disturbing the beautiful scene of sunset.


    But that person shouted,


    "Agghhhh!!"


    "Ohh!!!"


    "Waghhh!!!" The person kept shouting like crazy.


    Then that person shouted in anothernguage that he could not understand.


    However, because of the noise, the teenager lost interest in watching the sunset and closed the door in the balcony.


    ''So annoying.''


    But then, two dayster, that teenager run to that person again.


    He was walking on the beach to personally witness the sunset and watch it in full in case another crazy person showed up and blocked his view.


    However, he did not expect that he would run to that person.


    The girl with silver hair noticed his gaze and turned to him.


    It was the first time that the teenager saw a silver-blue ocean eyes. Her skin was wless white. She looked like a fairy that came out of the fantasy world.


    "Fairy?" The teenager suddenly blurted out.


    The girl with a silver hair was stunned for a moment thenughed.


    "Yes. I''m a fairy. I carry a wish and I can grant it." The girl smiled beautifully. She spoke in English, so he could understand her words.


    After that first encounter, the rest of the teenager''s week on that Ind was spent talking to this woman. However, at the end of his vacation, he did not managed to get any personal information about her.


    The next time they meet was eight yearster in an event.


    Old Xiong stopped thinking of those memories that he considered bitter. Those were useless and could only bring harm to his health.


    "Stopped being curious about the older generation. That person is dead. Just focus on yourpany."


    Old Xiong then went up upstairs.


    He was craving for some wine.

 Chapter 158 - A Secret Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 158 - A Secret Revealed</h4>


    Days had continued to pass and the two weeks'' time became one week.


    Three dresses that would be the main event for IAmFashionista came to Xiong De''s mansion.


    Xiong Wuyue was so excited and keep jumping while waiting for the staff to put down the most treasured dresses for the event.


    It was carefully wrapped byyers of bubble wrap.


    The staff was putting the extravagant and the most expensive dresses of the year in Xiong Wuyue''s bed.


    The moment it was put down Xiong Wuyue quickly went to the dresses and touched it like it was the most amazing thing in the world.


    The staff who saw it flinched by Xiong Wuyue''s way of grabbing the clothes. The staff put his all effort into carefully not make any crease on the dress. These would be the most expensive dresses of the year. It might cost a million, ten million, or a hundred million. It would depend on those crazy rich people on how they want to spend money on it.


    So since these dresses were like a nk check* the staff was very nervous that Xiong Wuyue might leave some damage to it.


    So the staff spoke.


    "Young miss, these are the dresses that Mr. Cang personally thread from inside and out. Please be careful about it. "


    Xiong Wuyue''s happy face became irritated one she heard the staff words.


    "Who do you think you are to scold me? Of course, I will handle it with care. I will be the first one to wear this."


    Xiong Wuyue then smiled thinking how great she would be once these dresses that personally designed and thread by the famous Mr. Cang, the host of IAmFashionista, wore on her perfect body.


    She imagined how she would steal all the man''s heart on that day. She wishes that day would quicklye.


    She looked at the dresses. They were all gorgeous.


    The first one was a backless dress with the concept of the night sky. There were sparkling diamonds the serve as the stars. The diamonds were crushed and used as glitters. Because of the crashed diamond, the dress looked silver from afar. One speck of the diamonds already cost a hundred dor. What if they all gathered? How many carats it would be? Xiong Wuyue could not imagine how this dress cost just to make it. If it put in the event it would cost more. She suppressed her greedy heart. And check the next one.


    This tube dress was a white dress because of the white pearls on the chest area and on the edges of the dresses. The white pearls were small and threaded to dress in a very precise manner. Under the light, the dress sparkled in some areas making the one who would wear it would be a part of a fantasy world. It was so gorgeous. Xiong Wuyue wondered how much each pearl cost.


    Then she proceeds to check thest one.


    Xiong Wuyue could not help but gasped when she held thest one.


    It was a golden dress.


    No. To be precise it was a rose gold dress. The reason why it was a golden dress because the thread that was used was glittering like gold. Mr. Cang was a designer who put all money in a dress. That''s why he bes a figurehead in fashion and was chosen as the host of IAmFashionista. So since it was Mr. Cang, Xiong Wuyue guessed that the threads were soaked in genuine gold that was liquified.


    The reason why it was a rose gold dress was because of the crushed red rubies that were sparked together with the golden thread.


    This dress was above knee and showed her cleavage.


    It very matched her taste.


    Xiong Wuyue licked her lips.


    She wants this dress! She really wants it!


    Too bad, she could not own it. Even she spent millions in this dress she could not buy it since she was not part of the auction.


    Bit she really wants it. She needs to think of a way to own it! If his father was invited she could ask him topete for this dress no matter what the cost is.


    But then she cheered up thinking again that she would be the first one to wear all of this dress.


    Such honor.


    Xiong Wuyue squealed again. She liked to try the dresses now.


    However, a knock on the door interrupted her sweet time.


    "Young miss, the master is calling you to his study." A maids voice sounded.


    Xiong Wuyue hugs the dresses first and took a sniff of it. After a while, she got up and went to the door. But before she leaves she turned to the staff first.


    "Don''t wrap it up yet. I''ll check the measurements of itter. Just wait here."


    The staff sighed heavily. These three dresses were not supposed to be here today.


    If it''s the damage it would cause a ruckus not only from Mr. Cang but from the whole event. But they could not decline the model of the year. Not only Xiong Wuyue was a model, but she also had a great backing of an empire.


    In Xiong De''s study, the father-daughter duo was discussing the preparation for the event.


    "I''m really proud of you my daughter. Here, don''t forget to talk to these people. " Xiong De hand a file to Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue harrumphed and did not reach for the file.


    "I don''t like to read boring files. Just tell it to my assistant and she will brief me about it. But Dad.." Xiong Wuyue then hugs Xiong De''s arm.


    "Dad, you think Wuyue''er is doing a great job right?"


    "Of course. My daughter is the best."


    Xiong De agreed with her daughter. When her daughter was acting like this Xiong De knew her daughter was asking for something. It turns out his gut was right.


    "Then Dad, Wuyue must receive a gift right?"


    Xiong De loves his daughter so much. So he was willing to act along with her and spoil her.


    "Of course. Anything that Wuyu''er wants. I''ll give it to you."


    Xiong Wuyue was waiting for this. She smiled happily like a child she was.


    "Dad, you see, one of the dresses from Mr. Cang arrived today. There is a dress that I know will only fit to me. It is very beautiful! I felt like it was created just for me. I want it so badly, dad. I know Dad has many ways to get it. So get it for me please." Xiong Wuyue acted like a child asking for candy.


    But it wasn''t a normal candy. When Xiong De heard ''a dress from Mr. Cang'' he knew it was one of the main products of the event. Her daughter has a big appetite so he knew the dress would be the most expensive one.


    He thought about it. Money was not a problem. But the problem was how he wouldpete to those people when he was not there?


    Then he suddenly remembered someone from the ck market that could help him. Xiong De has a lot of connections and he was famous in the underground world. Since he has wide connections, he heard that man got invited. He could make a deal with that person.


    "Alright. I know of a person. I will make sure that he will buy that for you."


    "I know that Dad is the best!" Xiong Wuyue squealed.


    That dress. That golden rose dress. It was hers.


    "I will wear it for my birthday. "


    Even though her birthday was still far, Xiong Wuye was already imagining it because of the dress.


    *****


    In a dim car, butler Huo received a call. When he saw the name of the caller he immediately gave it to the man beside him.


    Lu Jin who was initially reading the file pressed the answer button.


    "Hey. In what name are you going?" It was Guan Gao Huan on the other line.


    Lu Jin who was familiar with Guan Gao Huan knew what Gao Huan was talking about.


    "My name." Lu Jin was still reading the file while talking to the phone.


    "Oh. Your father got you a seat. Guess, will I have a seat or not?" Gao Huan''s voice was yful. Gao Huan was like this every time he talked to Lu Jin.


    "I don''t care." Even though Lu Jin said that. He knew what happened base on those hints from Gao Huan''s words and his tone.


    Gao Huan might have schemed again to take away the seat from his brother that was given by their grandfather.


    "Hahaha. I bet you know. I got a seat."


    "..." Lu Jin did not answer.


    "Don''t worry, he can still walk haha. "


    Lu Jin furrowed his brow. His friend just called him to talked this nonsense?


    "I''m not worried."


    "I know. Well, see you next week." Guan Gao Huan sound happy.


    Lu Jin suddenly speaks.


    "I just found something interesting."


    Lu Jin''s eyes were still in the file.


    Guan Gao Huan was silent for a moment.


    It was rare for Lu Jin to say the word, ''interesting''.?But the words ''I just found something'' was referring to confidential information that he might not know. And the fact the Lu Jin was telling it to him might be rted to him.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. If Lu Jin could figure him out, then he could also figure him out.


    "How much?" Gao Huan asked. His friend Lu Jin was really strict about money. He would suck people dry.


    "Not selling." Lu Jin held back his smirk. The meaning of his words was the information could not buy with money.


    Gao Huan frowned. The information seemed very important. But then he remembered that he got scammed by Lu Jin a few months ago.


    "Ha. You''re doing it again." Gao Huan faked augh.


    "Think about what you seem fit." Lu Jin was about to end the call when Gao Huan stopped him.


    "Wait. I''ll find some info worth to trade yours."


    Lu Jin finally let go of his smirk.


    "Alright. I''ll wait until next week."


    The call ended.


    Lu Jin stared at the paper in his hands. He read again the report on his mind.


    ''..the young miss is the owner of IHZHI..''


    "Impressive.?" Lu Jin blurted out these words.


    ___________________________________________


    nk check - a check where you can put the figures how much you want.

 Chapter 159 - World of Richest

    <h4>Chapter 159 - World of Richest</h4>


    No matter how much a person can .u.mte wealth, it would be meaningless if one could not use it. It''s not because they don''t want to use it, but because everything they wanted and needed was already in their hands.


    So in order to use the money without having a loss, the wealthiest among the richest would now try to buy reputation and reverence.


    But how a person could buy it? There was an event for that.


    The exhibits of wealth.


    Auction.


    IAmFashionista was a foundation event for the richest people to help the poor.


    The host for five years, Mr. Cang, the famous designer all over the world known as someone who had hands that turns gold into a dress, would design and thread the dress personally and would put it into an auction. The guests than would battle using their money. The one who won the battle of wealth would be the talk of the year.


    The person would not only have a dress but he would also gain fame and reputation among the richest people in the world.


    The money that was spent would fall into the materials for the dress, a bit of money for Mr. Cang for his hard work and other designers, and a bit of money for the organizer. The rest of the auctioned money would be donated to other charities such as an orphanage or Non-government organizations.


    In short, IAmFashionista in the eyes of the public and the citizen, it was a charity event that collects money through fashion.


    For the people in the highest society, this event was for them to showcase their wealth and a way to buy reputation and fame.


    It was a win-win situation for both the guests, the organization, and the public.


    However, the guests that were invited to IAmFashionista were not normal rich people. They were the richest. So the money that was .u.mted in this event was so big enough to build and support apany.


    A lot of charitable organizations were waiting for this event.


    But there was another motive that every rich man was aiming for. The reason the people wanted to be invited to these charitable events was because of the regr members of IAmFashionista.


    Those regr members were the hegemon in their respective industries and have been maintaining that power for a long time. Those were the people that were hard to approach. And through this event, they could see and talk to these regr members. Not only that, but they could also find business partners, dealers, and expand their connection in this event.


    But not everyone would have a chance to do that.


    So this once a year event, was a sought after by every rich man.


    Master Xiong, the head of the legendary Xiong family and the owner of the Xiong Empire was a regr member. As well as heads of the other legendary family.


    The regr member was given a VIP seat in the event. They could also bring one more person for a seat.


    Xiong Zhi, the plus one of Old Xiong was wearing a dark blue long gown. Her long hair was in a bun and some of her side hair was curled and was hanging on the side of her face. Her cherry lips were painted red. It emphasizes her milky skin. A dark blue feather mask with small jewels embodied was seating in herp. She had to wear this once they entered the hotel.


    Today''s theme of IAmFashionista was a masquerade royalty.


    Just from the theme itself, it was really a gathering of royalties.


    People might wonder if the mask would cover the identity of a person. No. It wasn''t. Because even though the people were wearing masks they could still knew each other because of the seat. Especially the VIP seat.


    And also, once the guest walked in the red carpet, there would be no doubt that the media would not be able to know them. It was an event that would be recorded in history after all.


    Xiong Zhi was in the car, she was looking at the file that Linfeng gave to her a week ago. She was skimming to it again, the names of the important people that she had to remember. However her mind was not on that, it was the scene one week ago when Linfeng handed it to her...


    "Young Miss, here is the list of the major people who would attend the event, the second page, are the other minor guest who has a lower status than yours. The other pages are the basic information of all the guests who will be in IAmFashionista."


    Xiong Zhi was amazed that Linfeng managed to get this much info especially in those major figures. Having just basic info out of them would cost a lot of money and time. Especially, those people were a figurehead in their industry for a reason. For sure, they have the highest security on them.


    Xiong Zhi skimmed at the paper. It was not basic at all.


    "Young Miss, a lot of people would try to get in your side or they will get you on their side. As for now, don''t make promises on them. Just be yourself." Linfeng knew that asking Xiong Zhi to be ''just be yourself'' was the same as asking of ignoring those people and act cold to those who tried to use her.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to smile as she watched Linfeng who seriously listing out the things that she should avoid.


    After saying so many things, Linfeng finally noticed that the corner of Xiong Zhi''s lips was raising.


    "Young miss, even though you find me funny just please remember everything I said. " Linfeng was afraid that Xiong Zhi would not take his advice to heart.


    That gathering was full of rich people that mostly have the same status as her. There are also people who were higher than her. Her young miss was still a young girl, she was silent most of the time. What if a young man with a higher status than her bullied her?


    That event was full predators who stand above the pyramid. Even though Master Xiong was at her side, Linfeng was still worried about Xiong Zhi. What if a rich psychopath was there and find Xiong Zhi, who was not sociable enough find her offending? That person might sully her reputation on that event even with Master Xiong by her side.


    Some people were just crazy and wanting to make an enemy out of a figurehead.


    That''s why Linfeng prepared so much for Xiong Zhi. He pointed out some people that he thought not good to be acquainted with his young miss.


    Xiong Zhi just enjoyed Linfeng''s care for her.


    "Dont worry. I will put in mind all the things you said. Do you want me to recite it for you?"


    When Xiong Zhi recited it for Linfeng, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ''It''s good she''s listening.''


    "Linfeng." Xiong Zhi suddenly called out to him.


    "In the future, I will be a VIP guest and you will be my plus one." Xiong Zhi truly meant this.


    IHZHI already got a VIP seat this year. However it might change next year. So she needs IHZHI to grow more next year to maintain that seat. Until years toe. Until she would be the one who would go as the representative of IHZHI.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for it." Linfeng smiled. Of course, he understands what she meant.


    But he thought of something. A thought that when that timees he would not be by her side anymore. He would also be there representing his ownpany. This thought was his goal but it unexpectedly gave him a bitter feeling.


    He then changed the subject and move forward to what he wanted to say next.


    "Young miss."


    "Mmm?"


    "Next time that you wanted to stay overnight in any vi, can you call me first?"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. She would not stay overnight in any vi. Well, maybe in Song Xuantin''s in the future.


    But she agreed.


    "Okay."


    Linfeng smiled. "Good."


    Xiong Zhi could not help but smile at that memory. She caressed the paper in her hands. His worry and his thoughts for her warmed her and made her confident more to face this day.


    She nced at the names again, there he was. The beast''s name. She would meet him again.


    She would not be a coward anymore and trembled in fear. If she really can''t breathe because of her disgust to him she would just avoid him. For Xiong Zhi, that beast was the final boss. She would handle him slowly. Without too much meeting him.


    She then caressed her mask. It was good that there was a mask. At least her hatred for him would be covered under her mask.


    "What are you thinking about?" Old Xiong was beside Xiong Zhi. He was wearing a navy blue American suit with a light blue necktie. It was to match his granddaughter''s dress. There was also a silver brooch on his chest. If one looks closely, the head of the silver brooch has a small diamond in the shape of the head of a tiger. It was the Xiong family''s crest.


    Old Xiong looked majestic on his attire. His mask on hisp was a simple ck. It was only covering half of his eye. However, if one look closely there were unique tiny scribbling on the mask. The scribbling was made of small dark blue diamonds. If the mask was worn under the light, it would glitter the dark blue diamond lightly from time to time.


    Xiong Zhi''s dress was also not made of any simple silk but that of the highest quality.


    It''s the way the Xiong family would show how wealthy they were.


    "I thought that someday I will be here not as your plus one." Xiong Zhi shared her thoughts.


    Old Xiong looked at his granddaughter.


    He was satisfied that his granddaughter managed to look fabulous in these dark blue gown. Everything was prepared by him.


    "If that happened make sure you can seat somewhere near me." Old Xiong meant that if Xiong Zhi would be here he would only recognize her if she was a VIP.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. Of course, that was her goal.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    "Master and Young miss, we''re here." Butler Zhou Min called out to them. He was beside the driver.


    The security team parked first. Then next was their car.


    There were many cars in front of them. Those were not ordinary cars.


    A line of expensive cars was before them.


    The guests need to park in front of the red carpet that was in front of the entrance of the hotel.


    There was still a long line for their turn. They need to wait a bit.


    Xiong Zhi peeked and saw that they were many reporters at the side of the carpet. The camera shes from time to time.


    Xiong Zhi gulped.


    The moment she walks there, was the time that the world would know about Xiong Zhi, the young miss of Xiong that was brought with Master Xiong, the legendary Xiong family.


    She had to let them know her existence as the young miss of Xiong. It was different in the banquet. It was higher and wider than that.


    There would be a lot of mighty people inside. She agreed with Linfeng. The people there were all predators.


    And as soon as she walked there, she might be their prey.


    However, that would be the case if she was still the Xiong Zhi of the past. She had changed. She would show them her fangs.


    She was a predator too.


    "It''s our turn now. Chin up, you are a Xiong." Xiong Zhi heard her grandfather''s voice to her side.


    Time surely passed by quickly. She did not notice it was their turn now.


    Butler Zhou Min came out first and opened the door to her side.


    The moment it was opened, she could hear the loud noise of the reporter''s chattering and the shes of the camera.


    She put a step outside and put her hand in butler Zhou Min.


    The moment she waspletely outside the car, the noise get louder and the shes of the camera multiplied. Xiong Zhi who was met with this became a little bit daze.


    However, amidst of it, she heard Butler Zhou Min who was smiling to her said these words,


    "Wee to the real world of the richest, Young Miss."

 Chapter 160 - The Guests

    <h4>Chapter 160 - The Guests</h4>


    Rows of chandeliers were hanging up the ceiling. A ssic melody was yed by the musicians at the side.


    Tables after tables were lined up.


    At the center of it was a walkway tform that the models would walk on once the main event started. For now, that part was a bit dim.


    The tables that were nearest to the tform have four chairs. It was for the VIPs.


    The tables who were a bit far from the tform has six chairs. It was for normal guests.


    Every table has a number.


    The people who were present at the moment were all sitting at the six chair table. Their eyes wereing back and forth from the entrance and the four-chair table. They wanted to see who would show for this year''s VIP. They also wanted to seat in the VIP area too.


    "I''ve heard the number of VIPs this year increased. It looks like its true." One of a Japanese figurehead talked to a Singaporean beside him. They were both an owner of a conglomeratepany. And they have also participated in this event five years ago.


    "It doesn''t matter if it increased. Not all can maintain the seat. I''m more looking forward to meeting the VIPs from Israel." The Singaporean guy said.


    "You mean the Abromich family? I''ve heard Sir Ifel will bring his son." An Italian guy joined their discussion.


    "Yes. " the rest on the table who heard his answer looked at him with different expressions on their faces. The Singaporean guy ignored them. He knew why they were acting this way.


    "Do you really think you can widen your connections by hugging the Abromich''s tigh? So what''s if he was the ruler of the underworld in the middle east? Sir Majid Al Ghurair was more powerful than him. He had taken roots in Asia and South America. " A half Chinese and half American walked to their table and argue with the Singaporean guy.


    "What''s does it have to do to you? " the Singaporean guy did not back away. He knew of the man''s background. He knew that they have the same high status in society. He was not afraid.


    All people here were all predators. Usually, in the gathering of mighty figures, these predators sealed their carnivorous ways and showed their imposing manner by sitting peacefully and interacting with harmony. However, there were predators as well who were aggressive and wanted to break the peace that these predators wanted to maintain. Especially, when the bigger predators were not yet present. These make the small predators to reign while the bigger ones were gone.


    But before a war breaks out, a reporter suddenly came to their table to record these exchanges.


    The Singaporean guy saw this and looked away from the half Chinese-half American guy.


    The half Chinese-American scoffed seeing how the man before him back away from the argument because of a puny reporter.


    "Coward."


    The Singaporean guy heard it and wanted to retort back when the entrance hall opened and a bunch of people entered. There were all surrounding a person inside. Seeing this, the guest in the hallway knew that the first VIP came.


    Their guess was right because that man who was supporting a beautiful girl went to the VIP area.


    Then they saw their face. They be a bit disappointed. However, some people were still happy especially those who owned an advertis.e.m.e.ntpany, media corp, and talent agency.


    The VIP was none other than Kwang Sook, the owner of a big entertainmentpany that single-handedly dominated the entertainment industry in Korea, Mongolia, and Hongkong. The woman he brought with him was the rising star in Korea.


    The moment they sat, the people that guarding them went to the back, then five people from the normal first area stand up and went to the couple''s direction. The guards blocked them first then let theme to the couple before the guards went to the back. The five people then shake hands to Kwang Sook. They were probably introducing themselves and then sucked up to him.


    Then there was another uproar in the entrance. A group of people entered next.


    It was a Japanese man who was surrounded by his guards. He doesn''t have a plus one.


    The Japanese guy from the six-chair earlier gasped.


    " It was Shinichi Tanaka! Now, I know why the old man announced he was not going to attend this year''s IAmFashionista."


    A few days ago, that old man who owned the biggest technology corp and the Tanaka group announced in Japan''s daily news that he would not attend the year''s IAmFashionista.


    It was because it turned out that his grandson would be the one attending instead.


    Shinichi Tanaka was only in his early twenties. He owned the Simsungpany, apany he builds by himself. Simsungpany was the hottest topic in Japan nowadays.


    The Japanese guy was so happy that the heir was here. He stands up and approached Shinichi.


    After these two entrances, a lot of VIPs keeping.


    These made the guests in six-chair held their breaths. Even though, they are wealthy and their connections were higher than most rich people, it was still at different levels to the people who were in the VIP area.


    The VIP''s from North America came as well.


    The CEO of the biggest US auto motor, n Rock, came with his wife.


    The recently popr and was the hottest innovative in these five years, the Owner of ''Orange'', Timothy Watt came with his girlfriend.


    After the representative from North America, the Tang family came.


    Tang Xinyang who was wearing a silver gown was hugging Jang Shin''s arm tightly. She actually muttering something under her breath.


    "I should bepensated. I should bepensated. I should bepensated." Tang Xinyang kept muttering this as Jang Shin was stiff under that strong arms. He was still afraid of Tang Xinyang.


    "Keep walking fast! Don''t let those bastardse near me." Tang Xinyang dragged Jang Shin who was walking stiffly like a robot.


    ''Oh. God. Help me. Let this day end peacefully.'' Jang Shin silently prayed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble. I promise my grandmother and my sister that I won''t be rough anymore. I still don''t like this kind of gathering. I don''t have a good tongue. You''ll do the speaking this time."


    Tang Xinyang instructed Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin nodded like a chicken. He was d to do that as long the miss don''t cause a ruckus.


    Tang Xinyang watched as the people surrounded her to greet her.


    ''I hope Linfeng finds my sister soon.''


    Tang Xinyang had this thought before she smiles politely to these bastards.


    In the entrance, after the Tang family entered, the Guan family came next.


    The legendary families were not just famous in Asia. They were also known to the rest of the world in high society. Since China has the biggest territory in the world, the legendary families from the said country also have wealth and business that could not be counted even you''ve spent a year to count. They were one of the unmovable mountains that did not budge to their seat. Ever since the IAmFashionista was created, they have their own seat that they''ve maintained.


    So these people, who only met them this year''s event flock to them to receive some of their grace.


    Guan Gao Huan gently smiled at these people. But he didn''t speak first without his grandfather''s speaking first. The older must have authority in their group.


    It was only that Guan Gao Huan truly smiled when the half-Chinese and half- American approached them. But he still did not day anything.


    The Tang family and the Guan family was in a different table. They were separated by one table. Tang Xinyang just bowed to Master Guan before she looked away.


    Guan Gao Huan looked at Tang Xinyang who did not greet him nor spare him a nce. This was what Gao Huan expected. The Tang Xinyang he knew from the investigation team was aloof and a tomboy.


    Guan Gao Huan then nced at the man that Tang Xinyang brought. When he saw the familiar face, Gao Huan''s eyes shed then returned to gentle eyes. Jang Shin and Gao Huan''s eyes met.


    They kept their thoughts as they just nodded to each other.


    Then there was anothermotion in the entrance, another legendary family came.


    It was the Lu family.


    Master Lu was supported by Lu Yin Ze. Their white suit was in tandem. Some people could not help but gossip. It was the first time they saw Lu Yin Ze. Even they gathered information, their information team could not gather any pictures of him. So the guests who saw Lu Yin Ze for the first time were shocked by how handsome he looked and how unique and different he was from his grandfather. Some people were quickly witted and some who were knowledgeable remembered Master Lu''s deceased wife.


    But most of the people were excited to connect with this young man who would be likely the heir of the Lu family. Since he was brought by Master Lu.


    The Lu group''s table was on the table between the Guan family and the Tang family.


    Master Lu just red at Master Guan who greeted him with a joke. The harmony in the legendary family in China seems to be good.


    Master Guan then said to Master Lu,


    "I''m wondering where Old Xiong designated seat is. I hope he will seat beside you haha." Master Guan looked like he wanted to see Old Xiong and Old Lu bicker with each other.


    "Don''t talk to me." Old Lu ignored Old Guan''s teasing and looked around. He saw that the napkins on the two vacant seat were not the Xiong''s crest. It was a silver Lion that was eaten by a gold fire. Seeing this crest made Master Lu frowned. He looked at his napkin. His family''s crest was a silver Lion. The crest of their tablemates was mocking him. Mocking the entire Lu family.


    ''Setting a Lion on fire?''


    However, Master Lu doesn''t have a chance to think about it because many people were approaching him and his grandson.


    Another group came.


    They were the VIPs from Israel.


    Ifel Abromich and his son, Eitan Abromich were walking side by side with a confident expression in their face. A lot of people approaches them so it took a long time for them to reach on their table. Their tablemates were Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin.


    When Eitan saw that there was a young woman on their table he looked up and down to Tang Xinyang.


    "Wow. There is a beautiful woman here. Lucky." Eitan smirk and greeted Tang Xinyang.


    "Beautiful woman, I''m Eitan." Eitan stared rudely at Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang looked at him with a frown on her face. She shook hands with Eitan. However, when she about to take off her hand, Eitan did not let go and squeezed her hand. There was l.u.s.t in Eitan''s eyes. It was telling her something like ''let''s meetter and have fun''. This made Tang Xinyang gulped. Not because she was scared. She found it disgusting to the point of punching this man''s face.


    In return, Tang Xinyang squeezed his hands too. But she squeezed it too much that Eitan wanted to let go but can''t.


    ''Ouch!''


    "Nice. to. meet you. Too." Tang Xinyang said sweetly hardly. Emphasizing each word. Her eyes were scary as it was ready to pounce to its prey at any moment.


    Jang Shin uses his mouth then.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Eitan and Mr. Ifel." Jang Shin holds Tang Xinyang other and hands and squeezed it. Reminding her to not cause a ruckus. Tang Xinyang calmed down and ignored the two.


    Jang Shin sighed. It would be bad if the ruler of the underground of the middle-east gathered bad guys and waited for them outside. But it was actually bad for the other party because he knew that Tang Xinyang could beat even a hundred of them.


    At that moment, many VIP''s and normal guest keeping.


    It was then anothermotion came from the entrance.


    It was the Xiong family.


    Thest one from the legendary family.


    People gathered to meet them and strike a conversation. Like how the other legendary family suffered from.


    It took a long time for them to arrive at the VIP area.


    Xiong Zhi was silent the whole time. She did not look around. It was because she was reminded by her grandfather to not look around.


    ''People wille to look for us. So you don''t have to look around.'' That''s what her grandfather said.


    It was only then when she arrived at their table.


    The asher bowed to them,


    "In this table, Master Xiong and Young miss."


    The Xiong''s tiger crest was embroidered in the table''s napkin in front of their seats. It was to let the guest know where their seat was.


    However Xiong Zhi''s eyes were not there.


    It was on the man who was sitting on that table.


    The Guan family was seated together with the Xiong family.

 Chapter 161 - VIP

    <h4>Chapter 161 - VIP</h4>


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath. She did not let any emotion came out of her face. She knew he wille. But it was still too surprising to be seated in the same table with him.


    Xiong Zhi maintained her cold face.


    "Old Xiong! Your white hair grew a lot!" Old Guan greeted Old Xiong happily.


    "Your wrinkles grew a lot." Old Xiong greeted Old Guan back.


    "I''m hoping you''ll sit together with Old Lu. Too bad." Old Guan was a little bit disappointed that the intense bickering show of his told two friends that he was expecting was nowhere.


    Lu Yin Ze stand up and came to their table to greet Old Xiong.


    "Godfather, how are you?"


    "I''m good. Thanks to my granddaughter."


    Old Xion answered while looking at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi who nced a bit to Guan Gao Huan''s side looked at her grandfather when she was mentioned. She was a bit stunned that her stoic grandfather wouldpliment her like this.


    ??Ho.Ho.Ho Looks like I''ve lived long enough to witness Old Xiongplimenting his kin." Old Guanmented at the side.


    "Good evening, Master Guan." Lu Yin Ze greeted Old Guan as well.


    "Looks like you''ve adjusted well." Old Guan nodded at Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze then turned to Guan Gao Huan.


    It was the first time Lu Yin Ze met him after eight years. Among the three Guan brothers, the youngest, Guan Gao Huan was the closest to Lu Yin Ze before.


    Because their age was a bit close and their shyness and cry-baby personality were the same.


    However, when Lu Yin Ze met Guan Gao Huan''s eyes, the smile and the warm words that were supposed to greet his former ymate stopped.


    He could see Guan Gao Huan smiling gently to him, however, those eyes were saying something else. It was scrutinizing him. Was it the same shy and cry-baby Gao Huan that he yed before?


    '' It looks like eight years changed him so much. Like me.'' Lu Yin Ze thought.


    Lu Yin Ze who changed from a lively boy to a lone wolf thought that Gao Huan who was being left alone in states made him masked himself like this.


    "It''s been a while, Young Master Gao Huan." The warm words turned into a formal greeting instead.


    Gao Huan smiled deepened, his eyes became colder and there was something else.


    "Yeah. It''s been a while." Gao Huan bowed to Lu Yin Ze as well. He bowed too to Old Lu. Old Lu just nodded to him.


    "Xiong Zhi." Lu Yin Ze turned to Xiong Zhi and casually called her name. He bowed to her as a greeting.


    Xiong Zhi returned the greeting. "Good evening, Yin Ze."


    This casual greeting made Gao Huan raised his eyebrow slightly.


    Xiong Zhi then greeted the Masters and the couple Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin.


    However, she did not greet him.


    No one noticed this but Gao Huan who was waiting for Xiong Zhi to greet him and prolong a conversation frowned.


    ''Did she deliberately do this?''


    However, Gao Huan could not think of the reason why she had to do this to him. They only met once. He also could not forget that he lost the chance to talk to her in the Xiong''s banquet.


    So, Gao Huan approached her first.


    "Young Miss Zhi, it been a long time."


    Xiong Zhi just nced at him then looked at the side.


    "Yeah. Its been a long time."


    Gao Huan hides his frown.


    ''why this girl is not looking at me? Is it just me?''


    So he gives another try,


    "We are in the same school but we never met at school even once." Gao Huan chatted with Xiong Zhi. He was polite and he was gentle.


    Xiong Zhi nced at him then looked again sideways.


    "The school is big. It''s natural." Her voice was cold and her tone was dismissive.


    Gao Huan was now sure that the Young miss of Xiong doesn''t want to talk to him.


    ''But why? She seems to be fine with Lu Yin Ze.''


    Gao Huan smiled like he was a senior brother who doesn''t mind his junior sister''s grumbling.


    "It seems like Young Miss was a bit cold to me. Is there was something that you find offending from me? I''ll try to fix that." His words caught the two Master''s attention in the same table.


    They were watching the two exchanged for different reasons. It was also amusing for them.


    "Is that it? I''m just aloof to people I don''t care about." Xiong Zhi''s cold voice reached everyone''s ears. She was finally looking at Gao Huan''s eyes.


    "Ho.Ho.Ho. Feisty. Your granddaughter grew after you." Old Guan silentlymented to Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong was proud.


    "Of course. She is a Xiong."


    Gao Huan did not take offense from Xiong Zhi''s answer. He actually finds it amusing that someone said these things to his gentle face in an outright manner. It made his smile deepened with mischief.


    "Is that so? I hope I will be a person who can approach you in the future." Gao Huan meant that he wants to know more about her and be close to her and finally be a person she wouldd care about.


    However, Xiong Zhi knew that Gao Huan was ying the role of a charming prince to bewitch a princess. She never falls for that. Even from the past, and surely never in the future.


    Xiong Zhi looked away again. Because looking at him for a minute made her wanted to vomit. Those disgusting memories were surging to her mind.


    "I''ll make sure you will not be. You will never be." She muttered these words. So only Gao Huan could hear her.


    Xiong Zhi really wanted to avoid Gao Huan as much as possible. She could act calm and aloof right now. But her insides were nervous. She was in relief that she did not tremble in fear like before. However, she could still not look directly at him and go along with a conversation. For now, this was the best she could do.


    ''If only Linfeng is here.'' Xiong Zhi already prepared herself ever since she saw the list. But still, oveing a trauma was not merely in a day or two. She was still adjusting. If Linfeng was here she would felt a lot better. She calmed her mind and think of his gentle smile. The a.d.u.l.t Linfeng and the young Linfeng. Their ovepping image calmed her mind and made her disgust slowly sealed away.


    Gao Huan looked at her for a moment. Because he could feel the weight on those words. She was serious.


    He was only jesting but this girl in front of her did not soften but harden her wall instead. He felt like she was treating him like an enemy.


    For the first time, he did not know how to retort on that.


    But he was more surprised that he did not get angry. He was more curious now and wanted to know what the girl before him was thinking.


    The murmurs behind them suddenly got loud. It happens when a VIP entered the room.


    A group of bodyguards was surrounding the two men.


    The two men''s appearances were catchy. Because they were the only person who entered the hall wearing a mask.


    Their mask was almost identical. It was covering most of their face. The half part was golden while the half part was ck. It was no doubt that those gold were genuine gold. The younger man has the golden color in the left part while the middle-aged man, the older one based on the body built, has the golden color in the right part. Their mask was reversed.


    The guest wondered who were these people. Since they couldn''t recognize them adding the fact that the two were wearing their mask, they thought that the two men were new VIP''s. However, even they were known, the guest knew that was a great feat that they couldn''t do even after five years.


    So no doubt these two men have the samework of the people in the VIP area. They were worthy to have a connection with.


    The two men were led in the front table, where the legendary families'' tables are.


    In the VIP area, they were divided by how great their connection and influence is. They were only five tables at the front. Five tables at the back. And another four tables for the VIP section.


    The nearer the seat in the walkway tform, the higher the person''s status was.


    So the guest''s eyes widen in shock when the two men went to the Lu family table. They gained that seat!


    The guest knew how expensive it was even for them. But they knew the problem was not money. But having a more amazing feat and limitless connection that made the organizer of IAmFashionista invite them or approve of their seat.


    The fact that the two unknown men were sitting there was telling the guest how amazing these two are.


    ''Who are they?!'' This seems to be the question in everyone''s mind.


    Especially, in Master Lu''s case.


    He was curious about these men whose crest was mocking him.


    The two bowed slightly to their tablemates. But they did not speak further.


    This made Master Lu frowned. Not because he felt offended but because usually, all the people he meets would try to strike a conversation to him then offered partnership between theirpanies. But the two seem like they have no intention to do that.


    Master Lu was focused on these neers that he missed the shock expression of Lu Yin Ze.

 Chapter 162 - IAmFashionista

    <h4>Chapter 162 - IAmFashionista</h4>


    The two sat without striking a conversation with the Lu. The Lu family was not a person who would approach people first. So this table was amusingly silent.


    Lu Yin Ze gulped. At the moment that he meets the younger one''s eyes, he thought of his older brother. The look of his brother''s eyes and the young man who was wearing the mask was the same. Deep and detached.


    He could not help but watched the two neers with wariness.


    For some reason, his heart was beating loudly. It''s a familiar feeling. The feeling of being afraid.


    He tried to calm down himself. He already saw the list. His brother''s name was not on the list. It''s impossible for his brother to be here.


    However, even though he said that Lu Yin Ze''s eyes keep watching them.


    Gao Huan and the young man who was wearing the masked nced at each other at the same time. Gao Huan hide his smile when his eyes met the young man''s eyes.


    A short conversation was there in one look.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the two newers in the Lu''s table. In the list that Linfeng gave to her, only one person doesn''t have a full name and a picture. This person only has a pseudonym ''XLX''.


    The guest has a choice to use a code name. Especially in this theme. Where people could hide their identity easily through their mask. Only the organizer could know who they are.


    However, ever since the creation of IAmFashionista, no one had to use a code name. No one tried to hide their identity. Because most of the people who attend this event were here to make their name shine brighter and to widen their connections. So it was really a wonder why such a person would attend the event while hiding their identity.


    What''s their motive? Are they here to just purely buy a dress? However, Xiong Zhi does not care about it. As long as, they were not her enemy.


    She chose to follow Linfeng''s words.


    Xiong Zhi remembered what Linfeng said.


    "This person is very mysterious. He has a greatwork. He hid his identity very well. Those people who can manage to do that are either one of the big families that could rival the legendary family or one of the lords of the underworld."


    It was shocking even for Linfeng. Because he spent a week of looking to this man''s background, however, it was futile. The investigation couldn''t find anything. It''s like the man was a ghost. Xiong Zhi and Linfeng realized that this man was dangerous. Because his security could even rival a Xiong.


    Linfeng then reminded her that this kind of person was better to be avoided. If they approached her for an offer she needs to decline.


    Seeing the two, Xiong Zhi agreed.


    Xiong Zhi waited more for one person toe.


    That moment came.


    Xiong Mai, Xiong Zhi''s aunt in the third branch, was wearing a bright red long gown. She walked to the VIP area. Her seat was on the second row of VIP. It was only natural that she would be invited since she was the central figure of the European Union. However, she was a bitckingpare to the persons in the front row of VIP.


    Xiong Mai went to Xiong Zhi''s table first to greet Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was happy to meet her. Their eyes met, with one look Xiong Zhi knew what her aunt Xiong Mai meant.


    The guests and some VIPs keeping.


    A whileter, the refreshments were served and the people in the same table were having a conversation. Some were walking to other''s table to introduce themselves. A lot of people keeping and going into the VIP area. But of course, those people in the VIP seat remain seated.


    It was only when the light in the tform turned on that all the guests returned to their seats.


    It seems that the event, IAmFashionista was about to start.


    A middle-aged chubby man who was wearing a pink tailcoat was standing in the tform.


    He was a famous designer, rank number one all over the world, Mr. Cang Yi. The host of the IAmFashionista since five years ago.


    "Good evening, royalties."


    Royalties. This statement was very true. These people in front of Mr. Cang were kings and queens that dominated their own industry and country.


    "I''m so happy to stand in front of you again and serve you tonight."


    Mr. Cang looked around. Especially in the VIP seats.


    "It looks like our sponsors increase in number this year. It shows how our society is bing richer as time passed by."


    The guests were silently listening.


    "Of course, not everybody can manage the feat to be richer and to stand at the top. That''s why we are here. To help the poor. And those in need."


    Xiong Zhi flinched at this speech. This speech sounds arrogant. She looked around.


    No one was frowning like her. Maybe the guests were always hearing this every year?


    Xiong Zhi was right.


    The speech was a part of the script. It was made topliment and satisfied the ego of those predators.


    The speech continued how the IAmFashionista was first established since the 2000''s. How it bes big. Some people were introduced, such as the legendary family, families from south America, big donors from the north, and many more. Those were the regr VIPs. The mentioned guest would be highlighted by the spotlight. They stand up and waved.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly realized why these rich people choose to waste money like this. It was for fame. They are buying fame.


    But she could not judge them. She was the same. Why else she would be here? Besides creating new connections and ying with Xiong Wuyue, she was here to make of her name. She was not different from them.


    Next, Mr. Cang introduced the dresses that would be in the auction today.


    Twenty dresses. Those dresses were made by famous designers throughout the world.


    And the main dish tonight was the three dresses that Mr. Cang personally made.


    The guests then were given by their own que. It was a golden que with a steel stick for the VIPs. Silver color for the normal guest.


    They would just need to raise it to let Mr. Cang know that they were participating in the bidding.


    After the speech, the lights turned off.


    Old Xiong''s voice sounded at that time,


    "It''s now time to put your mask on."


    Then the light opened. All of the guests were now wearing a mask.


    Mr. Cang was on the tform together with the other designer, the designer would introduce the dress he made.


    The auction started.


    Models from different countries were walking in the tform one by one. They were all gorgeous. The six dresses were varieties of historically-theme dresses. There was an ancient dress from Asia, Old West dresses from the 1920s, and Victorian gowns. However, they were designed in a modern way. The dresses were all unique and very ssical.


    The bidding started. These dresses started at the cost of $200,00 dors. It raised to $300,000. Some were raised to $400,000.


    The people who participated in the bid were all guests at the back. None of the VIPs bid.


    When the guest keeps bidding, Xiong Zhi wondered if they would really wear it. What if the person they intended to gift it could not match the measurements?


    This was answered by his grandfather who started to talk to her side.


    "If there''s anything you want, you can use the que."


    Xiong Zhi looked at his grandfather.


    "I''ve been buying a dress every year since you were young. It''s been wasted in the museum. Now, I don''t need to waste it. I can buy a dress for you. "


    Xiong Zhi hasn''t visited the Xiong''s museum. So she hasn''t seen a row of dresses that were preserved in the ss box. All those expensive dresses were standing there and were just worn by the mannequin.


    The guest bought the dresses not for them to wear it. If someone from their family or close one fitted on the dress they bought, they gave it for free. However, some just disyed it in their hallway. It''s their pride and trophy. Especially, some of their wives or thedies who participate like to collect and disy the dresses.


    But there are still people who wanted to be introduced every year or to be promoted to VIP. The way to be recognized more was buying a dress from the auction. Aside from having their name in the front news, they would also be the talk of the year.


    So these people were serious about bidding those dresses.


    All the six dresses in the first batch were auctioned. The highest price among the six was $450,000. That''s a great price.


    The first auction ended and a small party for the guests to interact with each other started once more.


    Xiong Zhi was waiting for these.


    It was because the people who walked to their table earlier were not the people she wanted to talk to. Those people she targeted were surrounded as well. Because a lot of them were in the VIP as well.


    She prepared to stand up.


    Old Xiong frowned when she stands up. He warned her earlier that she doesn''t need to stand up. That''s the pride of the Xiong. Xiong Zhi saw this and she exined.


    "Grandfather, I came here as the owner of mypany, not just as Xiong Zhi. I managed to get the seat by your trial." Xiong Zhi lowered her voice so only his grandfather could hear her.


    She really need to talked those people. Besides, she doesn''t want to spend her free time here. It was not like she has to stay in their table with the beast seated beside her.


    Old Xiong was stunned. He did not manage to say anything before Xiong Zhi walk away.


    Well, he could not retort to her. Xiong Zhi managed to get the seat by winning a difficult trial. Actually, she managed more than that. If Old Xiong casually gave the seat and brought her here, Xiong Zhi would follow all of his instructions. Since she came under his wing.


    But they already have an agreement before. Since she has won the trial, she had gained the seat by her own might, she doesn''t need to follow blindly hismands. She has her own free will and she will have to do what she needs to do here today. Her grandfather could not stop her.


    Old Xiong who realized this drank his wine.


    His granddaughter had grown.

 Chapter 163 - The enemy of my enemy is my friend

    <h4>Chapter 163 - The enemy of my enemy is my friend</h4>


    Xiong Zhi first walked to her aunt''s table. Her aunt received her warmly.


    They greet each other first and then she looked around to her aunt''s tablemates. She was a bit stunned.


    Xiong Zhi saw the person in her ''wanted'' list and keep down her smile froming out.


    Xiong Mai saw her gaze and understood it.


    "We are talking about dresses and their designs. Then we talked about history, particrly mine."


    She turned to her only table mate and introduced Xiong Zhi.


    "This is my niece, Xiong Zhi. "


    Xiong Zhi bowed to the only person in the table aside from her aunt.


    "Nice to meet you."


    The man, who was seated together with Xiong Mai, was the heir of Tanaka Group, and the owner of the risingpany in Japan, Simsung, was Shinichi Tanaka.


    Shinichi stand up and bowed lower than Xiong Zhi.


    "My pleasure is mine, I''m Shinichi."


    Xiong Zhi likes him more. She already investigated Shinichi and she could empathize with him. He was an orphan left with only his uncaring and stern grandfather. Then he builds his ownpany when he was a teenager. And just recently, hispany was on the rise. He was maintaining hispany''s growth for years all by himself. And now, he was recognized by his grandfather and announced as the heir just recently.


    And the second thing she likes about him was he was the owner of thepany that works together with Gu Zhen before. He made Gu Zhen''s work known and sought after all over the world.


    Since it was a sessful transaction in the past, Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to interfere to that. She might have cheated and took advantage of the situation. Let''s just say that she hurried up the things that supposed to happen four yearster.


    Since Gu Zhen''s work was the core that Simsung was recognized in the whole world, Xiong Zhi would hand over that work as Gu Zhen''s representative.


    Thatpany also helped Gu Zhen branched out and be the CEO. They were a goodpany that did not take advantage and was honest with their benefactor.


    Xiong Zhi likes thispany. And finally, she met the owner behind it.


    Shinichi Tanaka was a handsome Japanese man. He was also kind of aloof and not sociable. However, he enjoyed the conversation with the leader of the EU. It was a smart conversation. So when this young girl was introduced to him by his seatmate, he wees Xiong Zhi a bit warmly. He even introduced his first name. It was an indication to not be so polite and to talk casually.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you and yourpany, Simsung, Mr. Sinichi."


    Shinichi smiled. He was happy that he got recognize not because he was a Tanaka but because of his ownpany.


    "Well, it''s not still on the scale that people like in China can hear it. " It''s true. Simsung was only known to Japan. It hasn''t dominated the Japan I.T industry yet. So he hasn''t reached out to overseas.


    But Shinichi was bright. Since the girl in front of him mentioned hispany it means she was interested.


    He of course, known about the mighty Xiong. So being approached by a Xiong was a great honor even to him. Especially in the case that this girl seems to be looking to him for hispany not for the Tanaka group.


    "You''re being modest. I was really amazed that I even look at yourpany.


    Please forgive me for that. I just really admire your achievement."


    Shinichi was now sure that this Xiong Zhi girl was approaching him for business. This was an opportunity. He wees it with open arms.


    "Nah. I''m not being modest. It''s true. Unless someone approaches me and make me a deal to increase my influence in China."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. This Shinichi would get really along with her. He knew what she wanted. This talk would be smooth.


    " My, you are very qualified. I know apany that will surely help you to dominate Japan''s I.T industry in a few months. And for sure, by the end of the year, your Simsung will start owning and in China."


    Sinichi''a''s eyes sparkled.


    Xiong Zhi looked around. She spotted Fang Dien and Mr. Cang''s sister. They were at the far back in VIP rows.


    Fang Dien met her eyes. It was a signal. They talked about it two days ago. Fang Dien knew what to do. She saw Fang Dien excused himself to his tablemates and went to their direction.


    Xiong Zhi then continued to speak with Shinichi.


    "I don''t speak nonsense. That man wille here and will discuss things with you. I hope you two get along well."


    Shinichi doesn''t need exnations. He knew that this young miss wanted to do things discreetly.


    "Well, it depends on the conversation." He still has to see what they will offer in the table.


    Xiong Zhi excused herself.


    She needs to look around more so she could finish her quota.


    Then she saw the Korean man she was looking for. He was on the VIP as well.


    There were some people surrounding their table.


    She walked to them but stopped when a man who was standing before that Korean table had passed by her and mumbled something in mandarin.


    "..he should listen to the Xiong.."


    She looked back at the man quickly.


    She watched him as he walks to other VIPs to greet and converse.


    Xiong Zhi could not make out of his appearance. This damn mask was really irritating.


    She took note of him and went to her second target.


    Kwang Sook, the King in the entertainment industry in Asia. There are more queen and kings other than him who had more achievements and money than him. However, he still managed to be a VIP here because he bought dresses every year since the creation of IAmFashionista. He was a normal guest back then. He was one of the people who were ''promoted'' in status.


    Xiong Zhi chose this person for one reason. He was one of the people who did not bow down to Xiong Wuyue, the princess and the future queen of the entertainment industry.


    As the saying said, the enemy of my enemy, is my friend.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kwang Sook. I''m Xiong Zhi from table three." Xiong Zhi introduced herself like this so Kwang Sook would know who she is.


    Kwang Sook recognized her instantly. First, because she was brought by the mighty Old Xiong. The yboy Kwang Sook was polite as he greets her.


    "It''s my pleasure to be greeted by you, Ms. Xiong Zhi. Here have a seat." Kwang Sook stands up so Xiong Zhi could seat.


    Xiong Zhi took it without remorse. The girl, the rising star, who was seated beside with Kwang Sook, red at her. Xiong Zhi ignored the beautiful girl and went directly to the business.


    "Mr. Kwang Sook is nice and smart. To greet me like this, you must know how my family''s name weighted in Asia."


    Kwang Sook mouth twitched. This girl in front of her was like every other Xiong he met. Rude and arrogant.


    He expected Xiong Zhi a bit differently since he heard from rumors and from his investigation team that the young miss of Xiong was silent and anti-social. But it seems it was not the case.


    ''That Wuyue girl and this girl is really a family.''


    If Xiong Zhi knew what he was thinking she must have been disgusted to the point of vomiting to Xiong Wuyue''s face.


    "Of course. The Xiong family is a legendary family throughout Asia." However, Kwang Sook has no other choice but to keep calm. If he could somehow ignore Xiong Wuyue, he could not do that the girl in front of him. Because this girl''s status was higher than that of Wuyue and him.


    She was basically the heir.


    "I''m d you know that. However, I''ve heard something interesting recently."


    Kwang Sook''s heart jumped. He felt like this girl in front of him was not just rude and arrogant. She was having an air of dominance. He felt that what the girl was going to say was bad for him. He felt he was standing there to be judge by her.


    Why he was feeling this way?


    The attention of the people in their table was on Xiong Zhi. The people who want to talk to other VIPs in the same table nce at them as well. It''s because it was a Xiong who joined the table and took away one of the VIP''s seats. It smells gossip.


    Xiong Zhi who knew of their attention, smiled.


    "I''ve heard that you are ignoring my dear cousin."


    Kwang Sook gulped.


    That cousin was probably the Xiong Wuyue who was pressuring him to hand over a role in an Asian International Movie that was already set for the rising star.


    Kwang Sook ignores Xiong Wuyue who kept contacting him and bribing him to hand over the role. Kwang Sook was one of the kings in the entertainment industry for a reason. He was meticulous in his work. He loves his agency. He loves directing. He has eyes for talents. He has a passion for what he created. That''s why he brought this rising star with him because he believed this rising star would be a future queen in the future.


    However, Xiong Zhi who knew the future knows that this rising star wouldmit suicide because of numerous scandals. The influence of Kwang Sook and all of hispanies would go bankrupt. In the end, Kwang Sook ends up in jail for whatever charges. That year, it was on the news how Kwang Sook shouted in court that he was framed and the rising star was murdered. However, no one would believe him. He spent his life there in prison.


    Xiong Zhi who came back from the past knew that Kwang Sook might be telling the truth. All those things must be rted to Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De. Because she experiences their cruel method at first hand.


    This enemy of Xiong Wuyue, Kwang Sook, and the rising star, she would take care of them, protect them from pests, and let them grow so they could swallow up Xiong Wuyue''s existence in the future.

 Chapter 164 - IAmFashionista (II)

    <h4>Chapter 164 - IAmFashionista (II)</h4>


    "That..." Kwang Sook finds it hard to answer.


    Finally, after hesitating for a while he told his side and the truth. He told it politely.


    "Ms. Xiong Zhi is from a great family. For sure young miss understands howpanies work. I''m very passionate about my job. I hold my words true and I don''t take promises back. You see, I already promise the role to our rising star. She has the talent and she fitted the most in the role. She works hard for it. But Ms. Wuyue likes to get the role no matter what. Ms. Wuyue is talented as well. But she is too young. I can promise you, that I will find an international movie that fitted for Ms. Wuyue''s role."


    The rising star who was defended by herpany was touched.


    "Sook-nim."


    Xiong Zhi put a troubled expression that came out as a frown.


    Kwang Sook''s heart jumped again.


    "Is that so? I don''t know that happened. My cousin is wrong at this time. You don''t need to worry about giving her a role in the future. Just do your work. I admire people who held their words true."


    Kwang Sook sighed a relief. The surrounding gossiper was a bit stunned by Xiong Zhi''s forgiving heart. They also thought about that Wuyue who was irrational and pressuring people just because she was a Xiong.


    "It looks like my cousin troubled you. Since I''m the young miss of Xiong, I am responsible for this. I want topensate you. Here-" Xiong Zhi handed him a card. That was her calling card.


    "If you are troubled by this again, just call me. You don''t have to be shy."


    Kwang Sook and people nearby were all stunned. Some people even began to envy Kwang Sook who was given a chance to build a connection to the Xiong.


    Kwang Sook gets the card. He was still in a daze.


    Xiong Zhi stands up. She then whispered to Kwang Sook so the only two of them could hear what she was about to say.


    "I will offer you something good. Just wait for my call in a few weeks. And I''m being serious about contacting me when you are in trouble. I''ll guess I''ll see you more soon." She walked away without ncing back.


    She had many ns for him. Xiao Mei for sure will like him. They are both passionate and could not easily be swayed by power.


    The free time ended and the guest went back to their seat. One of the main course would be introduced this time.


    Mr. Cang walked up to the stage. He introduced his first dress.


    "I know you have been waiting for this special course. This dress, the first dress that I made this year was made from the finest mulberry silk. It was the shiniest color of ck among the silk. I have crushed a 100-carat diamond and threaded it on the silk one by one. " Mr. Cang said this with a proud smile on his face.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. A 100-carat diamond? A one carat was equivalent to $2,000- $25,000. What more of a hundred carat? And the most expensive silk at that? Xiong Zhi was bewildered. She looked around. The people she saw have calm faces and some were even bored.


    Old Xiong noticed Xiong Zhi''s reaction.


    "Did you like what you hear? If you like that dress you can bid for it. But I think there are more good onester."


    Xiong Zhi then realized that this was ''normal'' for these people. Even Mr. Cang, the designer did not think too much of what he said.


    Xiong Zhi who doesn''t know the value of money before in the past life, and who was now reborn and valued money second to Linfeng, was now slowly understanding what kind of society she was in. She was understanding bit by bit what her status truly meant.


    Mr. Cang''s voice sounded again.


    "This dress is called, ''Starry Night'' ".


    The lights switched to dim lights and all the spotlights were on the tform.


    Xiong Wuyue appeared for the first time.


    She was really worthy of her title as the model of the year. She had a perfect figure and she manages to carry the ck dress so well. It was a backless dress. The front was short. The length of the dress was only reaching to her knees. However, when she turned around and walked, a tail was following her. The back of the dress was longer. It reached to her ankles. The dress was worthy to be called as the starry night with all the crushed diamonds sparkling from the light. Like the stars in a nket of a night.


    Mr. Cang voice then echoed.


    "The starting price is $2 Million."


    "Five million." One of the normal guests raised his que.


    "Ten million." One person joined the bid.


    And more people came to join the bid.


    "35 Million." One of the normal guests wanted to buy this dress so that he could be the talk of the year.


    However, the VIP hasn''t made their move. It was at the moment.


    "50 million." One of the VIP raised his que. It was n Rock who was bidding for his wife. His wife seems to like it.


    Everyone was silent.


    When a VIP bid, it''s no doubt they would win against the normal guest. The normal guest needs to give them face after all.


    The normal guest had no choice but to give up.


    The first dress was sold for $50 Million.


    Xiong Zhi drank her white wine. She was covering her shock for the price of the dress. The 2 million dress jumped to 50 million. That was really a huge price.


    "There are still two dresses left. You can have a chanceter." Old Xiong then said to her at the side.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but look at her grandfather who seemed to be acting as a warm and loving grandfather today. This really made her had goosebumps in her arms.


    In truth, Old Xiong was feeling a bit joyful that he would buy a dress for the first time for his granddaughter. The thought of it made him happy. He felt it was worth it to let Xiong Zhi have one expensive dress since she works hard nowadays.


    He doesn''t know thatter on, he would regret it.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Xiong Wuyue onest time before Wuyue went to the backstage.


    A short entertainment was then yed on the stage. The refreshments were delivered.


    Until the second part of the auction started.


    This time, the most expensive dress was auctioned for $1 Million.


    However it was smallpared to the $50 million dress earlier.


    Dinner was served. It was time for the guest to interact with one another. This time, the models could join the guest''s table. However, that depends on the model''s connection.


    Naturally, Xiong Wuyue, who carried the surname Xiong could join Old Xiong''s table.


    It was one of Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De''s goal. When they first heard the news that Xiong Wuyue was chosen as the model of the year in IAmFashionista, the father-daughter duo grabbed this chance to be in Old Xiong''s favor. Since they knew how it mattered to Old Xiong the surname Xiong, they used this chance to be in his good side. Xiong Wuyue who brought glory to the Xiong family would be closer to Old Xiong and she would be under his good impression.


    That was truly the case. However, it was unexpected for them that Xiong Zhi was brought by Old Xiong today.


    This made the father-daughter duo nervous. For them, Xiong Zhi having a good rtionsh.i.p.s to Old Xiong was a bad thing for them. They were afraid that Old Xiong''s heart turned soft and would choose Xiong Zhi as the official heir instead.


    In the past life, this event, IAmFashionista was a stepping stone for Xiong Wuyue. It was the day that Wuyue''s name was more valued than her. Her fame and reputation increased. Old Xiong''s favor to Wuyue visibly improved. Old Xiong handed over the influence that the Xiong Empire has in the entertainment industry to Xiong Wuyue.


    This time, Xiong Zhi would not let that happen.


    It''s a feat that Xiong Wuyue managed to be the model of the year. Xiong Zhi could not erase that fact. Then what she have to do? Xiong Zhi figured out that was to create a bigger mess than Wuyue.


    If Wuyue could attract Old Xiong''s attention by being a good granddaughter, who helped the Xiong family to be greater and greater, then she must be greater than her. And slowly change Wuyue''s image as a Xiong family member that need to be grateful as a part of the Xiong family.


    She watched calmly as Xiong Wuyue who was wearing a blue dress like her came to their table.


    Xiong Wuyue greeted Old Xiong.


    "Grandfather, how''s your evening?" Xiong Wuyue acts so politely and mannered.


    Xiong Zhi turned her gaze away because she found Xiong Wuyue''s act so disgusting. But when she turned she saw Gao Huan watching her. He smiled when their eyes met.


    Xiong Zhi did not hide her frown. And look away. Everyone in the table was so disgusting.


    (A/n: Poor old Xiong. Got implicated as disgusting by our dear XZ.)


    "Great. Just keep up the good work."


    Xiong Wuyue smiled brightly by Old Xiong''spliment.


    (A/n: Even though it was not apliment. Sorry. I''ll go na.)


    "I will grandfather. I''m happy I was chosen as the year''s model. I will work hard more in the future to bring glory to our family."


    Old Xiong face became a bit soft when he heard that. He nodded.


    "Good. That''s the right mindset."


    "May I join the table grandfather?" Xiong Wuyue asked Old Xiong first. Old Guan then intercepted.


    "When can you go aside from this table? Old Xiong, don''t let a woman just stand there."


    "You don''t have to tell me." Old Xiong raised his hand and told the staff to add one more chair.


    Xiong Wuyue smiled brightly to them as she sat. She then greeted Master Guan and Gao Huan.


    She smiled happily to Xiong Zhi too.


    "Cousin, you look more beautiful than thest time I saw you."?However her thoughts were different, ''Too bad she was here. What a killjoy.''


    Xiong Zhi half smiled-half smirk,


    "I know right. But I''m wondering how you can tell when I''m wearing a mask. I hope it''s not empty talk."


    The table got silent. The joyful atmosphere turned into a strained one.


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth.


    She opened her mouth and about to act as a pitiful girl but Xiong Zhi was fast.


    "Of course, I''m just joking. There''s always jokes between cousin''s right? Unless.." Xiong Zhi was thankful that she was wearing a mask, even if she can''t properly act and made the right face, she could still make her voice shake.


    "Unless..you don''t treat me as your cousin?"


    "..."


    Silence.


    Even Old Xiong was speechless.


    Gao Huan let out a smirk after he recovered from being stunned.


    ''It looks like an interesting show was about to start.''


    Gao Huan like this atmosphere. At least his boredom would slowly go away.

 Chapter 165 - Mask Men

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Mask Men</h4>


    "That..of course not." Xiong Wuyue smiled awkwardly.


    "Little cousin must have resent me after the banquet. We''ve been parted for a long time. But I haven''t visited you to y with you. I''m sorry, okay? This year is very busy for me since I have to take care of many things for our Xiong family." Xiong Wuyue was really worthy of being a white-greenish bitch. She knew what to say in a short moment of time.


    Xiong Zhi was happy that Xiong Wuyue would like to y. She looked down to hide her smirk and made her cool voice sad. Which was not very hard to do.


    "Is that so? Older cousin is very busy that she even forgot to visit me and grandfather. To the point of forgetting giving respect to grandfather even by once a month. For sure, grandfather did not take offense, right? Since older sister is working hard for the family."


    The brows of the people in the table twitched.


    It was a fight of words.


    However, even though Old Xiong knew that his two granddaughters were fighting with words he could not help but think deeply about Xiong Zhi''s words. Since all of this was true.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you since you are working hard for the family. You are from the second branch after all. The first branch will expect a lot from you." Xiong Zhi said this with a cheerful voice. Like she really meant what she said.


    Xiong Wuyue gripped her fork tightly. Xiong Zhi''s words cut her like knives. Wuyue hates the words ''Second branch'' the most. Xiong Zhi was shoving to her face what Wuyue''s ce was.


    But what Xiong Wuyue truly hate was she could not even retort. All she could do was to be patient and hide her feelings.


    "G-d to hear that. I will live up to our family''s expectations."


    Hearing the slight shake of Xiong Wuyue''s voice made Xiong Zhi truly happy. She smiled her genuine smile and pick up her fork. It''s too bad she could not go all out. Not with the two Master of the household was here on the same table. If Xiong Zhi pushed Xiong Wuyue to her limit more it would look like she would be one who started all things, she would look unreasonable. Xiong Zhi wants Wuyue to think of today every time they meet. Until the anger piled up in her heart and exploded all at once. Xiong Zhi looks forward to that day.


    Finally, the five people on the table have a peaceful dinner.


    ***


    "150 million!"


    "150 million going once! Going twice! Sold!"


    The second dress called ''Pearl of the White Sea'' was sold to one of the VIP from South America.


    It was a big jump from the starting price of 5 million to 150 million. The reason why the second dress was thirty times from its original price because of the battle between the two VIPs.


    The owner of the biggest bank in Britain and known as the lord of the underground in middle-east, Ifel Abromich was fighting over with the representative from the South. In the end, Eitan, his son, the one who was holding the que give up after he just raised the price from 100 million turned into 150 million by the masked man from the south.


    Eitan gives up since his budget for the gift for the girls would be a maximum of 100 million. And he had tens of girlfriends. So he gives up for this dress. He chose to bid for one of the dresses in the third batch.


    There was a short break for the guests. Some famous singers went up to the stage and sang one of the ssical songs.


    Xiong Zhi left the table since she wants to avoid Gao Huan who was not giving up trying to talk to her. The two Master of the table was busy talking to the people who approached their tables. Gao Huan got a lot of people to handle too.


    Xiong Zhi starts to contact her targets.


    On the left of Old Xiong''s table, Lu Yin Ze who kept watching his two table mates stand up. It was because the younger one left the table and went to the back. The older one whom Lu Yin Ze find scary left the table too and went to the smoking area.


    Lu Yin Ze chose to follow the younger one. He nced at his grandfather who had a flock of people talking to him.


    Before he went to the back.


    Xiong Zhi was happily humming in the hallway. There were some couples and some people who strike to talk privately were scattered in the hallway. She could see some people in the balcony, some hiding in the curtain, and some were just in the corner. But all of them were serious about creating more connections.


    She had just talked to one of the people that her aunt Xiong Mai introduced.


    She also introduced Fang Dien to the person. Fang Dien would handle the things on his own. If only Fang Dien approached their target, that target would not take Fang Dien seriously. But if a Xiong approached them first, they would be prioritized. That''s why Xiong Zhi was moving personally.


    While she was thinking of those matters a man suddenlyes out from the corner.


    They almost crashed into each other. But the man was quick and moved aside. Xiong Zhi who was startled got tripped by her own heels and fall forward towards the man.


    The man clearly saw this and move a step backward. He did not even get a hand to the falling Xiong Zhi. Who was about to fall in empty air.


    It''s good that Xiong Zhi did notpletely fall. She could still bnce her self halfway. When she could stand up properly she looked sharply at the wicked man who startled her and avoided her when she was about to fall.


    Any man with manners would help a girl by at least catching them.


    But it still works fine for her since she hated touching with another man beside Linfeng.


    The masked man bowed to her slightly.


    "Sorry. You just popped out of nowhere."


    The man''s voice was cold and empty.


    Xiong Zhi scoffed at his words.


    "You''re the one who popped out of nowhere. " She could not control her words that immediately replied to the masked man.


    She remembered this man. The half gold and half ck mask man. He was the plus one of the man with a code ''XLX''.


    Xiong Zhi knew these people has a greatwork that might be rivaled with the legendary family. Or, a lord of the underworld. Even she was a Xiong, she doesn''t really hold the real power. So whatever interaction with these men was not good.


    So she turned around and left the man.


    "Wait." The cold voice sounded behind her.


    Xiong Zhi stopped. However, she did not look back. She was just waiting for what he will say.


    The man walked to her while talking,


    "I saw you in the VIP area. Your table is beside us, right? Since we are going in the same way, let''s go together."


    The man was now beside her and looked at her. He was tall and lean. He might be taller than Linfeng. His dark hair and dark eyes have the same color. ck. Like the left part of his mask.


    Xiong Zhi frowned at this man. For some reason, she finds him familiar.


    "Xiong Zhi! " a frantic voice sounded in the hallway. Lu Yin Ze who keeps following the masked man runs to Xiong Zhi and pulls her to his side. Xiong Zhi''s frowned deepened more when Lu Yin Ze hides her in his back.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the tall man with a guarding gaze. His eyes were warning the masked man to note closer. Then he turned to Xiong Zhi with worried eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know why. But he felt that those two men were dangerous. They giving the aura he felt when hest saw his father and brother years ago.


    "Let''s go together."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She was about to reject the mask man offer by the way. Since Lu Yin Ze was here, she could not reject him like the man since they were friends.


    Lu Yin Ze then gently hold Xiong Zhi''s hand. And walked forward leaving the masked man who just stayed and quietly watching them.


    When the two were gone in the mask man''s eyes, the man let out a singleugh.


    "Ha." His white teeth were splendid against his red lips.


    ''It looks like that punk has grown to like someone.''


    The masked man for the first time saw that gaze. The warning gaze from his little brother. It took him by surprise because of that gaze. He thought he would never have a chance to see that.


    But then his amuse expression returned to his original detached and cold face.


    "Have you settled it?" A cold voice that was colder than his, sounded behind his back. The masked man turned around and saw a man with the same mask as him.


    "Yes, Father. They have no choice but to agree."


    The man in front of him smiled. Even he mostly felt empty and cold it still brought chills to his spine. That smile was so evil.


    "Good job. Now, let''s go back to our ''dear'' family."


    The masked man, Lu Jin, lead the way.


    His eyes were cold and sharp. However, within them, there was something else.

 Chapter 166 - IAmFashionista (III)

    <h4>Chapter 166 - IAmFashionista (III)</h4>


    The third batch of dresses was quickly sold.


    The prices of the dress in the third branch was more exorbitant than the previous batches. It was because the guests were fighting to win one dress. Some VIP even participated. It was thest batch after all.


    Mr. Cang walked to the staged again.


    "I know our queen and kings are waiting for this moment. The final dress. It''s a bit unique than any dress that I made in the past years. Though, all the dresses are all unique. But this dress is one of the dresses I have designed five years ago. I have only finished it this year. I want to present it as the final dress in my fifth year tomemorate our time spent together in this event and the wealth we spent every year. "


    The guest perked up their ears. Especially the VIP. The guest doesn''t care about how was it made or the meaning behind it. But the reason that Mr. Cang and the entire IAmFashionista was giving this kind of attention to this dress, made all of them want to bid for this dress.


    This was actually the goal of Mr. Cang and the organizer.


    To spend more money on the dress.


    The VIP were all smart people who know the in and out of such a situation. However, even they knew that Mr. Cang was intentionally doing this, they ignored it.


    The important part for them was being the one who brought that dress.


    Mr. Cang saw that he captured all the guest''s intentions.


    He continued speaking.


    "This dress is made by the finest threads that were soaked in genuine liquid gold. I used red rubies and crushed them into small pieces and ask a professional to shape it into a rose. I threaded it together with golden threads. It took me a really long time to finish this. With a heart and mind of thinking of this day, I called this dress the ''Golden Rose Time''."


    The lights turned off once again, Xiong Wuyue came out with all the spotlights pointed at her.


    She, who was waiting at the backstage, heard Mr. Cang''s speech. It made her love the dress more. She would not let anyone have it. No matter how much it took her.


    The dress lives up to its name. It was worthy of these mighty figures to fight over for the owner of owning the dress.


    Xiong Wuyue who would soon own this dress that only fits her and coveted by everyone walked in the tform with a confident and proud smile on her face.


    She took her time to bask in this light.


    Xiong Zhi who was sipping on her wine watched Xiong Wuyue. Then she noticed something and smirk.


    Xiong Zhi''s hate to Xiong Wuyue turned into an obsession of making Xiong Wuyue fall into the disgusting and darkest pit. When she was locked up in the beast''s mansion, her dark side was always thinking of Xiong Wuyue. Those times that she was beaten, she always thought of her dear cousin who brought her to the gates of hell.


    She keeps asking ''why'', '', how could they stomach that'', until that her mind subconsciously understands her enemy. Her enemy''s greed, their jealousy, the remorse of someone stepping on them. But of course, it was not to pity them. Evil people who crashed other innocent people don''t need pity. They have no right to have it. Xiong Zhi, who hated Xiong Wuyue to the max, to the point of understanding her, knew exactly what Xiong Wuyue smile and the look in those eyes.


    She knew that Xiong Wuyue already settled herself on the dress. Her eyes were basically saying, ''It''s mine. The thing that you want is mine. I can only own it.''


    Knowing Xiong Wuyue''s taste, Xiong Zhi was sure that Xiong Wuyue already keeps the dress as her possession.


    Xiong Zhi was not fond of dresses. Especially shy ones. But she was fond of taking away that smile on Xiong Wuyue.


    Mr. Cang''s voice then echoed in the big room.


    "The starting price is 50 million."


    The bidding started.


    *****


    "200 million." The fight was intense as it was thest dress. Furthermore, it was given so much attention that every people here wanted to own the dress.


    "250 million." A guest from the normal guest raised his que.


    It was the moment when a VIP started to bid.


    "350 million."


    "400 million." Another VIP chimed in.


    "450 million." The normal guest who was bidding did not give up.


    "600."


    The guest turned silent and looked at the newly joined VIP.


    It came from the front table. The golden ck-masked man. The one who spoke was the older one.


    Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze frowned when they heard the voice. It feels familiar to them.


    The normal guest greeted his teeth.


    "650 million."


    "700 million." One of the VIPs did not give up.


    The golden masked raised his que again.


    "800."


    The guest and the other VIP turned to the mask''s table again. They were the only three who were left bidding for the dress.


    Mr. Cang eyes sparkled. He was waiting for the dress to be raised to 1 billion. The maximum price they expect in the dress was 1 Billion.


    Xiong Wuyue squeezed her eyes. She was cursing the gold-and-ck mask man internally. She looked at the normal guest who was bidding since earlier.


    Xiong Zhi who kept watching Xiong Wuyue noticed this and nced at the back.


    She saw the normal guest who keeps bidding and fighting with the VIP. She recognized him. He was the man who mumbled about the Xiong in mandarin. Then it clicked to her.


    Now she knew why Xiong Wuyue was being confident. Of course, her father, who had wide connections would surely make a deal with someone to buy that dress.


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    ''Good.''


    Then she looked at her left. The problem now was these mask men.


    It would be a problem if she fought with them.


    But..she looked at her que. At the Xiong''s que.


    "Grandfather." Xiong Zhi called out to her grandfather.


    "850."


    The bidding was still continuing.


    Old Xiong looked at his granddaughter who was holding the que.


    "Do you want to join the bid?"


    "950."


    "Yes. I like to own that dress."


    Old Xiong nodded.


    "Alright. It''s my gift."


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    "1 b-billion." The normal guest said this difficulty. 1 million was nothing to him. But 1 billion was big for him and even to the guest and the VIP.


    However, if he bought this dress he would be the talk of the year who went against a VIP. Besides, he would only pay half of the dress. The other half would be paid by that Xiong from the second branch. He doesn''t need the dress so it''s alright to give it to them. He only cared about the title.


    The guests started to whisper.


    One billion. The 50 million jumped to one billion. In the history of IAmFashionista, it was the most expensive dress so far.


    However, since the were still a VIP who was fighting, they wondered if this would be thest price.


    Mr. Cang was the same. His eyes were anticipating for the gold and ck mask man to bid more.


    It was only Xiong Wuyue who was staring daggers at the mask men.


    The gold and ck mask man did not disappoint Mr. Cang.


    "2 Billion. Aigo. This is myst price."


    Mr. Cang was happy. However before he says going once, the guest from earlier was still bidding.


    That guest gritted his teeth that even his table mates could hear it.


    "2-2.5 Billion! I win! No more bidding!" The normal guest could not bid any more. Even he has to pay half, the half was more than one billion. It hurts him. If he knows that this dress would cost him a billion he should have bid in the first or second dress.


    Xiong Wuyue sighed out of relief. She was smiling to that guest. Her eyes were saying ''good job.''


    The masked man just shrugged his shoulders. Andmented,


    "Too bad. It goes beyond my budget." Well for Ming Zhi Yi, the dress was not important. The importance was to make a name for this. Even though his name here was only XLX.


    ''VIP XLX bid for the third dress raising the price for 2 Billion.''


    This might be the second headline tomorrow.


    Ming Zhi Yiughed. He finds that headline funny. VIP XLX. XLX. XLX.


    "Hahaha!" He could not hold it anymore that heughed out loud.


    Lu Jin nced at his crazed father. Then he looked at the other two in the table.


    Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze were bbergasted by this suddenugh.


    Lu Jin ignored his father who was enjoying himself. Then he looked at the stage. It looks like the third dress would be finally sold off. After this, their ''real'' business would start.


    However, he was wrong. It was not yet the end.


    "3 Billion." A cool voice from the front table stunned everyone.

 Chapter 167 - IAmFashionista (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 167 - IAmFashionista (IV)</h4>


    "3 billion."


    "..."


    It was a deafening silence thatsted for a few seconds.


    The battle that they thought would end was just actually starting. No, it only has begun for Xiong Zhi.


    Mr. Cang was so speechless did he forgot to said the words ''going once..''


    However, the most shocked of all was Xiong Wuyue and the normal guest who was bidding.


    ''That bitch! She''s doing it intentionally!''


    Xiong Wuyue''s face was pale. Her pale hands griped the dress tightly. However, when she touched the red rubber she put down jer hands and clenched it. She could not destroy her dress. She still has to wear it on her birthday.


    She did not disguise her re at Xiong Zhi. No. She could not control it. Her insides were raging. It raged more when Xiong Zhi met her with a smirk. And Xiong Zhi mouthed to her,


    ''That dress is mine.''


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes turned red from anger. Her hands were shaking in uncontroble anger. She wanted to thrash everything and throw it to that smiling face.


    ''I''ll kill her! I''ll kill her! ''


    However, even she was in stage no one noticed herplexion. Because all the people were trying to look at the table in the front. They wanted to find out where that voice came from.


    Since it was from the front they knew it was a VVIP.


    The normal guest who was bidding stand up from the shock. Even he was wearing a mask, it could not hide his open mouth.


    They heard the voice again.


    "I think no one will bid anymore. I guess the dress is mine?" Xiong Zhi reminded Mr. Cang who turned speechless.


    Xiong Wuyue wanted to shout ''no''. However, her upbringing told her to not lose manner at this moment. Not in front of these people.


    "Ah. 3-3 B-billion! Going once! Going twice!S-!" Mr. Cang stuttered as he counted.


    " I-I think! "


    However, he stopped because a voice sounded beside him. Since that voice was near Mr. Cang and the mike, her voice sounded in the whole room.


    Xiong Wuyue nced at the people and Mr. Cang who looked at her. She just interrupted the auction.


    Xiong Wuyue looked at the back.


    "I think. I think the gentleman at the back is raising his hands. He is still bidding."


    All the heads turned to the back.


    The man who was still standing woke up from his shock when all the heads turned to him. He was fl.u.s.tered. He looked at the front. To the girl on the stage. The fact that the girl mentioned him was a signal for him to keep bidding.


    The normal guest was sweating.


    3 Billion.


    That''s too much.


    Even he has money, he could not just spend 1.5 Billion for a mere dress.


    "Are you still bidding, esteemed sir from table 25?"


    Mr. Cang asked him.


    "I-"


    The normal guest closed his eyes. He wanted to bid. He would have fame, reputation, connections, and authority if he got this dress. Maybe he could also raise in status in IAmFashionista. His dream of seating together with the VVIP was within his reach once he got this dress.?He has a feeling he would be. If the price rises higher he just needs to change the deal from that Xiong. If they don''t ept the revised deal, he would gift it to the girl at the front table. Since that girl was at the front she probably came from one of the legendary families. He would then have a good connection with them. All those things were so precious that it cost more than just 3 Billion.


    "I..I wanted to bid." His voice that was slightly shaking made all the guests murmured.


    Xiong Wuyue sighed in relief then she red at that smiling face again.


    Mr. Cang was the happiest.


    "Alright! Let''s continue the bidding!"


    "3.5 Billion." The normal guest continued.


    "5 Billion." Xiong Zhi leaned back in her chair. She was leisurely bidding. Her voice was just rxed like that 5 billion was nothing to her. Well, it wasn''t her money anyway, that was why she was rxed.


    "5-5.5 Billion." The man''s voice shook more.


    "7 billion." Xiong Zhi looked at Xiong Wuyue who was watching them anxiously.


    Xiong Zhiughed at this.


    ''This girl did not even realize the value of money.''


    If not for the sake of annoying Xiong Wuyue, Xiong Zhi wouldn''t waste money like this. She was thankful again that it was a gift for her.


    "7! 7.1" the man''s voice was soft that it was like a whisper.


    "10 Billion." Xiong Zhi said then she took a sip on her wine.


    ''Ah. It''s so rxing to waste money like this. Especially, when it''s not mine.''


    However, she did not see the twitch on the corner of Old Xiong''s mouth.


    "10!" It was Mr. Cang. He was so shocked. He never had imagined that he sell a dress for 10 Billion! It was ten times the maximum price!


    Shocking!


    Even the guest was so shocked. They murmured among each other. The media who was there were quickly writing in their notepad. This bidding would surely be in Asia''s history.


    Xiong Wuyue doesn''t care. They had a lot of money. She remembered his father sponsored a certain entertainmentpany for 10 billion as well so that she could be the main character of that series.


    That amount was nothing for her and to his father.


    It was true. For the legendary Xiong family that amount was big but bearable. It was like one paper bill for them. They still had many paper bills.


    "10.." Oh gosh. Can he continue? The normal guest''s hand was shaking.


    "10.5" His voicees out forcefully.


    "Mmm." Xiong Zhi keeps drinking. Old Xiong reached out for his wine as well. His throat was a bit dry for gulping many times.


    10 billion. That was enough to cover the loss for one month from ArtWorld.


    He drunk his wine. He thought the cost was nothing. It was his first time giving something for his granddaughter. It was natural that it was expensive.


    ''Hmm..thats right. As long as it did not reach 20 Billion.''


    Old Xiong actually said the same thing when Xiong Zhi was just bidding around 5 billion. He said that it was alright as long as it did not reach ten billion.


    "20 Billion. The dress is mine." Xiong Zhi''s cool voice struck the people speechless.


    "Cough!" Old Xiong almost choked by drinking his wine.


    Xiong Zhi nced at him. She whispered with concern,


    "Is 20 Billion not enough?"


    "Cough. No. It''s enough. For sure that man could not bid any more. 20 Billion is actually our revenue for a whole month. For somepanies, 20 Billion is their revenue for the whole year. Some are even for five years or ten years. But mostly, others could only sum it up for their entire life." Old Xiong wanted to inscribe to Xiong Zhi that 20 billion was a big amount that not normal people could spend casually. Especially, in just one dress.


    Xiong Zhi naturally knew of this. But she chooses to y innocent. She was not guilty at all for spending his money recklessly. Somehow, it made her a bit happy. So she whispered back with sincerity.


    "Thank you, grandfather. I''ll make sure I will have this dress no matter what. I am satisfied with your gift."


    Old Xiong just smiled even he felt a cold shiver in Xiong Zhi''s innocent smile.


    "T-twenty billion! Going once! Going twice! " Mr. Cang shaking voice dyed for a moment. His sparkling eyes were shining. It was truly an unexpected big fortune. So he was still waiting for the normal guest to bid more.


    However, the normal guest sat in defeat. Twenty billion. That hispanies'' entire year''s ie.


    He could not go on further than that.


    The normal guest''s shaking eyes glued at Xiong Zhi. He finally sees Old Xiong beside her.


    That urred to him.


    He was fighting the main Xiong family.


    He was fighting with the heiress of the legendary Xiong family. The entire Xiong empire was backing that girl. How could he win against them?


    F#ck that Xiong De.


    F#ck that Xiong second branch.


    He would lose all his connections to the entire Xiong because of this.


    He might be famous now, but he was probably in the watch list of the Xiong empire tomorrow. He needs to apologize.


    While the normal guest was tasting his defeat.


    Xiong Wuyue was so pale. Her hands were trembling.


    Her dress.


    The dress that only fit to her. Her dress that only she can wear.


    This dress is hers.


    ''This can only be mine!'' Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth.


    Mr.Cang was so happy that he keep praising the Xiong family and the young miss.


    However, Xiong Wuyue could not hear all of that at all.


    "Ms. Wuyue?" Mr. Cang was in front of her and whispering.


    "You can change now. "


    Mr. Cang was nning to meet the new owner of the dress down the stage. However, he noticed that Xiong Wuyie was unmoving.


    She was supposed to go backstage.


    "Oh. And please take care of that dress. It''s twenty billion." Mr.Cang said happily.


    Xiong Wuyue red sharply at Mr. Cang.


    "I can even buy it for 50 billion." She retorted back before she went to the backstage. No one noticed their interaction since everybody''s attention was on Xiong Zhi and the normal guest. Except for Xiong Zhi who was taking pleasure in Xiong Wuyue''s distress.


    As Xiong Wuyue went to the backstage, Xiong Zhi stands up too. Ignoring all the people who wanted to surround their table. It''s better to strike while the iron is still hot.

 Chapter 168 - Strike the iron while still hot

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Strike the iron while still hot</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue instantly shouted to the people in her changing room the moment she came in.


    "Everybody out!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s Personal assistant moved quickly and was the first one who reached the door.


    "Not you! Stay here!" However, Xiong Wuyue did not give her the chance.


    The people who were with the PA, specifically, the hairdresser and make-up artists, look towards her with pity.?Their eyes were saying ''please survive.''


    The PA was frozen next to the door. She did not want to look back. She was afraid to look back. She would be the damned punching stress bag. Even she had faced this situation a hundred times, she still could not get used to it and she was always nervous.


    "What are you still standing for! Bring me water! "


    The PA quickly opened the door and run outside. Of course, she would not bring water but a lemonade instead. Because if she return with water, the princess would throw it to her and tell her why she would bring such a tasteless drink. She, the PA, who was the victim of it every time learned her lesson to bring lemonade instead. That ''Bring me water!'' was actually another term of ''give me a refreshing drink!''.


    Aigoo. Her sweet little life.


    The PA was about to go out when she almost run into someone.


    "Excuse me. Do you know my cousin''s room?" A cool voice asked her.


    It was a girl who couldn''t hide her beauty behind a mask.


    "..ah.." The PA was a bit dazed as she saw the girl was so beautiful like a royalty in her rich blue dress.


    "Oh. I''m sorry." Xiong Zhi takes off her mask to show her face. She knew of course that the girl in front of her was Xiong Wuyue''s PA. She was the famous PA whosted longest with Xiong Wuyue.


    "I''m Xiong Zhi. I am Xiong Wuyue''s cousin. Where is her room?"


    Gasp. The PA was shocked. She finally met the mortal enemy of the arrogant princess! The real princess!


    She never met Xiong Zhi before. But she mostly heard of Xiong Wuyue''s cursing about the young miss of Xiong as a bitch, dumb, and arrogant young miss.


    However, those were not showing in the girl''s characteristics. Even the girl was a bit cold, she was actually respectful and have a mature demeanor. She even lowered herself to introduce her to someone like her.


    Then the PA remembered to answer.


    "Ah. Young miss Wuyue is in thest room in the hallway. Do you want me to guide you?" The PA asked respectfully.


    Xiong Zhi smiled a little to show her thanks.


    "No need. I can show myself the way. Thank you." Xiong Zhi started to walk.


    The PA looked at her back. Then she remembered something. She hurriedly called out Xiong Zhi.


    "Ah! Young Miss!" She runs to Xiong Zhi''s side and warned her.


    "Miss Wuyue is in a bad mood right now. I..I think it''s not a good time." The PA knew clearly the hate and envy her young miss has towards Xiong Zhi.


    Between the two, she felt like the one who loses out the most was Xiong Zhi. To her, it seems like this girl in front of her was full of manner and conduct. She was matured as well. However, Xiong Wuyue might just throw things to the girl. Especially, the arrogant princess was in a bad mood. Her young miss might not control the anger and might hurt this beautiful girl. If the two fight, for sure, this real princess would not be able to fight back.


    Xiong Zhi saw her concern. She gently pushed away the hand that was stopping her and left these words to the PA.


    "It''s okay. I know her well too."


    She then walked straight to thest room.


    The door creaked open and Xiong Wuyue''s shout greeted her.


    "Why are you back sote?!" Xiong Zhi was a bit stunned.


    ''She was not talking about her PA, right? That PA justes out of her room a minute ago, and she expected her toe in mere seconds? Lunatic.''


    Xiong Wuyue was not facing the door. However, when she looked at the mirror she saw that face that she hated the most.


    Xiong Zhi was leaning on the door.


    She waved her hand that was holding her mask.


    "Hi, cousin. That''s a vicious greeting."


    "You-!" Xiong Wuyue did not cover her hate. No. She could not cover it. Her hate was now extreme to the point of turning her eyes bloodshot. Besides, she doesn''t need to act without anybody around anymore. She truly hates Xiong Zhi.


    "Why are you looking at me with that vicious face? I thought I am your dear cousin that you forgot to y with. I even ept your apology. Was all that an act?" Xiong Zhi was saying this with an aloof and rxed expression on her face.


    She walked nearer to Xiong Wuyue. Xiong Wuyue turned to her.


    The more she got near, the more Xiong Zhi could have a look at the dress.


    "Tsk. Tsk. It''s so fancy and shy. You look like a gold Christmas tree. " Xiong Zhi let out a disgusting face. It was sincere.


    Xiong Wuyue''s hate reached to a higher level.


    "You-! How dare y-!" But Xiong Zhi did not let Xiong Wuyue finish.


    "Are you cursing me? The young miss of the entire Xiong family? Oh no. Are you cursing the Xiong family? Oh. My. Grandfather will be hurt. He was just proud of you earlier. Now you are cursing him." Xiong Zhi even put her hand in her mouth to gesture that she was so shocked. However, her face was still unchanging.


    This measly act brought Xiong Wuyue to another level of hate.


    "Xiong Zhi! Why are you doing this!"


    "What do you mean? And why are you shouting? People might hear." Xiong Zhi took a step more.


    Being reminded that people might hear her rude shouts made Xiong Wuyue calmed down a bit. So she asked Xiong Zhi with gritted teeth. Her voicees out in a whisper.


    "What are you doing here? Are you here to mock me?"


    "Yes." Xiong Zhi answers in an outright manner that Xiong Wuyue got speechless in a moment then her face turned redder by the extreme feeling of madness.


    Xiong Zhi who saw the changes clearly became happier.


    "I am just here to check on the dress. This dress cost 20 Billion. I even wondered why grandfather would buy a dress that''s so expensive. Tsk. Tsk." Xiong Zhi even shook her head like she found the price so unbelievable even though she was the one who cost it.


    "The dress is not that beautiful. It is just expensive. Look at you. You look terrible. You like amp in this room. Ah, what did I say earlier? Christmas tree right? I think that''s even more urate. Can you move to the side? I might even put a gift box under you. "


    Xiong Wuyue''s face turned dark now. Who cares about conduct and manners? This devious girl in front of her was so rude to the point of making her to kill this bitch.


    Xiong Wuyue lost control in her anger. She picked up the nearest thing she could pick and throw it to Xiong Zhi. It was an air sprayer.


    Xiong Zhi dodged.


    "Oops. That''s a surprise attack. " then she let out augh. Because Xiong Wuyue was shaking in anger. That view was really refreshing for Xiong Zhi. However, her hate for Xiong Wuyue was not able to satisfy just that.?But at least, she could still have some fun.


    "Why are you throwing things at me? Are you trying to kill me?! " Xiong Zhi shouted at the top of her lungs. However, her face and her mouth wereughing.


    "Agh!!!!!" Xiong Wuyue shouted in frustration as she threw things to Xiong Zhi. Comb, make-up kits, more make-up kits, and even make-up remover was thrown at Xiong Zhi.


    "Help! My cousin, Wuyue, is killing me!! She''s throwing things at me!!" Xiong Zhi continued toughed silently . Her dark and twisted side wasing out. It was only satisfied when those people who brought her so much suffering suffered too. No. It was not enough. But still, she was having fun.


    "Aghhh!!! Hate you!!! Devil!!! Bitch!!" Xiong Wuyue was getting more mad the more Xiong Zhi let out a silentugh.


    Then a pencil managed to scratch Xiong Zhi''s shoulder. A little blood came out. The the bright red blood drew an arc in her milky skin. It was very catchy.


    However, Xiong Zhi who was supposed to be in pain, smiled instead. No. She wasughing. Her silentugh with no sound was so chilling and gave goosebumps to Xiong Wuyue. She stopped throwing things when she saw that she managed to hit her. Her rationality came back. She was a young miss who grew up brewing schemes, so she knew what she did would be used against her.


    Xiong Zhi''s wounded shoulder. The pencil on the ground. It would all point at her.


    She bes more scared when she saw that Xiong Zhi did not even flinch in pain.


    Her eyes that were coldlyughing, and her mouth that showing a chillyughed was so scary. She looked like a lunatic who just found a new toy.


    Then Xiong Zhi said in a silent mumble that only she and Xiong Wuyue could hear in this room.


    "What''s wrong? You can throw things more. Becauseter, you wouldn''t have a chance to do so."


    Then the door loudly opened.

 Chapter 169 - Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Brewing</h4>


    Mr. Cang opened the door loudly.


    "I hear shouting from outside. Is everything al-"...right. His words halted when he saw the messy room, Xiong Wuyue''s red face and disheveled state who was holding a bottle of perfume, and Xiong Zhi who was bleeding in her shoulder.


    "What the? What happened?" Mr. Cang was shocked by this scene. Then she looked at Xiong Zhi''s dress. He recognized her instantly. He went to her. His face was full of concern.


    "Oh my! Our esteemed guest! You''re bleeding! Hey you! Call the medic here!" The PA who just returned with a lemonade in hand was stunned. Then she also saw the organized room be a messy room and the bleeding shoulder of the real princess. The PA gasped. She ran outside to call the medic with a lemonade still in hand.


    Mr. Cang looked around and picked up the tissue box from the ground.


    He gently wiped the little blood on Xiong Zhi''s shoulder.


    "Are you alright, young miss? Here. Sit here for a while." Mr. Cang took the chair. He gave importance to this esteemed guest. They need to treat her with a lot of care. This young miss was the one who made his 50 million to 20 billion. She was a very important sponsor.


    Xiong Zhi did not talk. She sat on the chair that Mr. Cang provided. She stared at Xiong Wuyue who was fl.u.s.tered and who was brewing up a story on her mind on how things end up like this.


    Mr. Cang noticed her gaze and turned to Xiong Wuyue.


    "Ms. Wuyue. Please change your clothes now. Later, you need to exin this." Xiong Wuyue became pale.


    "Mr. Cang, it''s not what you think. My cousin suddenly came-"


    "Ms. Wuyue, I''m asking you to change first then exinter." Mr. Cang was still being respectful to Xiong Wuyue. It was because she was still a Xiong. However, Mr. Cang had a vague idea of how this room be like this. And how this esteemed guest had a bleeding shoulder.


    Xiong Wuyue followed Mr. Cang''s instruction. However, when she passed them by, she turned around to them. Her eyes were full of tears. She speaks to Xiong Zhi.


    "Cousin, I know you are angry at me because I ept the event''s invitation to be the model of the year. But you don''t have to do this just to destroy me. You are hurting yourself. If you want, I will step back from being the year''s model." Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were full of hurt and sincerity.


    Xiong Zhi saw this and almost apuded.


    Mr. Cang was stunned then his mind got confused.


    Xiong Zhi looked down and put her face to her hands. She did this because she knows her face wascking when ites to acting.


    "Why do you keep misunderstanding me? Why would I envy you because of the mere title of the ''year''s model'' when I''m the young miss? I''m the heiress. I don''t need anything else. I wonder what I did to you that you hate me so much? To the point of hurting me. I just came here to ask you if you like the dress. Because if you did, I will give it to you freely." But of course, that''s all nonsense. Xiong Zhi speaks with sorrow in her voice. The dramas they watched together with Song Xuantin wasing out. Even though Xiong Zhi could not act, she could still pull it out with her voice.


    Mr. Cang was shocked. Based on the young miss was saying, she bid the dress for Xiong Wuyue? That 20 billion?!


    Mr. Cang knew of his guests. He heard the young miss of Xiong who was just brought out by Old Xiong. ording to the investigation, this young miss was cold and aloof. She was not fond of socializing. She just recently made a debut in the banquet. The second thing that Mr. Cang look out the most was their fashion sense. Based on her personality and the dress that she purchased, they were all in but high quality. She wears dark colors before. But recently her taste change to rxing light colors. Mr. Cang was so sure that this kind of girl doesn''t like a fancy or shy dress. So the chances that she bid for this dress for her cousin were high. Especially, Xiong Wuyue was typically like this kind of dress more. However, why waste 20 billion for this?


    ''Then, are they having a quarrel between cousin and Ms. Xiong Zhi went here to make a truce by giving the dress? And Xiong Wuyue misunderstand it? ''


    If that''s the case, there''s no need to make it big.


    However,


    Mr. Cang eyed the bleeding shoulder. The scratch was small but it was very obvious in her milky skin. It would leave a scar for a while.


    This wound shoulder would surely make a huge story out there.


    "But since. Since you hate me so much. I have no choice but to keep this dress. Since you rejected me." ''No way I''ll give the dress to you.'' Xiong Zhi thought.


    Xiong Wuyue clenched her knuckles. She finds it hard to retort back to Xiong Zhi. This Xiong Zhi who was full of schemes.


    "Cousin, you are telling stories out of nowhere. Because of you-" Xiong Wuyue started but she was cut off.


    "Ms. Wuyue. I told you to change. Go change now!" Mr. Cang shouted to Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue became paler. She was never been shouted like this before. She did not realize that Mr. Cang was doing this so that no reporters would sniff something here. It was for both of the girl''s reputation.


    "Mr. Cang. Are you siding her?" Xiong Wuyue asked with teary eyes.


    Mr. Cang did not hesitate.


    "Ms. Wuyue, you are wrong in this matter. You are one of the models in IAmFashionista. But look at what you did. You hurt one of our important guess. After you change, apologized to young miss."


    Xiong Wuyue felt like she was poured a bucket of called water.


    Right. In this situation, the young miss of Xiong was the one who always wins. Just like back then. No matter what she said, no matter what she reasons, they would not listen to her because she was not the young miss.


    Xiong Wuyue''s red eyes red at Xiong Zhi. Then she passed them by to go to one of the vacant changing rooms.


    ''Xiong Zhi. You only have your title. I will soon have it. Let''s see if you can still win then.'' Xiong Wuyue''s wild heart was suppressed like a mountain that was about to explode. She wanted it. She really wanted to be the young miss. Once she have it, she would make Xiong Zhi''s life miserable to the point that she begged her to die.


    ***


    Lu Yin Ze quickly stands up after the two mask man stands up. They went unnoticed as the two went to the backstage.


    Lu Yin Ze was about to follow them but he got blocked by the guests. They keep introducing themselves to him. Even he was in a hurry, he politely epts their introductions.


    He keeps looking at the two''s back who was about to disappear.


    Then he saw that Guan Gao Huan was smoothly going to the backstage despite people blocking him.


    Lu Yin Ze copied Gao Huan while pushing himself and excusing that he needs somewhere to go to.


    Finally, he reached the back door.


    Jang Shin, who keeps watching Gao Huan and the gold-and-ck mask stands up as well. Since he was a plus one, no one was blocking him. He remembered what Linfeng had said to him.


    "Be careful with this man. If possible, watched him. But don''t get caught. I have a feeling that they are not there like everybody else. How can a person who wanted fame cover himself? It''s too bad, we can''t dig something about them. Jang Shin, please take care of Xiong Zhi. Don''t let theme near her. Also, " Linfeng was talking about the masked man.


    "Also, Gao Huan is there. Look out for him. Please make sure that Gao Huan would note near to Xiong Zhi."


    Remembering these words, Jang Shin had a bitter smile. He already broke the second promise. He couldn''t do anything that the Guan and the Xiong were table mates. However, he keeps watching them. Even Gao Huan wanted to talk to the young miss, the young miss was not talking to him. At least that gave him something good to report. Then he wondered, why Linfeng gave an instruction like that?


    Based on his investigation, Guan Gao Huan has the big possibility to be Xiong Zhi''s fiancee. These two were bound to meet. They might even be husband and wife.


    However, he trusted Linfeng. He witnessed Linfeng''s capability. So Jang Shin immediately followed after Lu Yin Ze.


    ***


    Lu Jin followed after his father. His father was walking with light steps on the hallway,


    "Hmm...is he still following us?"


    Lu Jin sighed lightly.


    "Yes."


    "What a rat. Do you think he recognizes us?"


    "I don''t know. It''s been eight years since hest saw you."


    "How about you? When was thest time he saw you?" Ming Zhi Yi, cold voice yet happy tone reached Lu Jin''s ears.


    "He just saw me once. On his birthday."


    "Oh. You really gave my gift to him personally?" Ming Zhi Yi sound amused.


    "Yes."


    "Did he check it out?"


    "..."


    "What''s his expression? Is he happy to see you? Did he ask about me?"


    "..I don''t know. He copsed."


    "Tsk. He''s the same. He''s my son but he was a coward. He got that genes from that bitch."


    "..." Lu Jin was silent behind the mask.


    "Make sure he got the box. I want to receive a reply from him soon."


    "..Father."


    "Mm?" That sound was a bit threatening. But Lu Jin did not mind it. He continued.


    "Yin Ze does not know the whole story. Why use him? He is just a scared rat who could not ovee his illness. He is useless."


    Ming Zhi Yi stopped walking.


    Lu Jin stopped as well. His heart skipped a beat. He knew he went overboard.


    Ming Zhi Yi turned around to Lu Jin.


    "Son. You know why among the two of you, I chose you?" Ming Zhi Yi took a step nearer to Lu Jin. He patted his shoulder.


    "It''s because you are smart and capable. You know when to ask and when you don''t have to."


    Ming Zhi Yi pulled up Lu Jin''s mask. An expressionless face and empty eyes met him. They were cold and fearless. He likes this look, unlike the other child who only knows how to cry.


    "And the thing I like the most is you don''t act just base on your useless emotion. "


    He put back Lu Jin''s mask. Ming Zhi Yi was a bit taller and well built than his son. So he overpowered him not only by presence but to appearance as well.


    "Remember, you are my seed. You are my heir. So act like me. Besides, " Ming Zhi Yi looked at Lu Jin''s back. The rat was hiding in the corner of the hallway.


    Ming Zhi Yi whispered to Lu Jin''s ear.


    "When you have everything in your hands, you can do what you want then. But of course, after my reign. Right, son?"


    Lu Jin stared ahead. No one could know what those empty and cold eyes were thinking.


    "Yes, father."


    "Good. Now let''s meet the organizer."

 Chapter 170 - A glimpse of the enemy

    <h4>Chapter 170 - A glimpse of the enemy</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze had been walking here in the hallway and checking each room. He was just following the two but he hid in the corner when the taller man looked behind him. After that, they were gone.


    He had this uneasiness in his heart since earlier. It would only be solved once he knows to the identity of the two mask man.


    However, he was thinking what if he found out their identity? What if they were his brother and father? What he would do? And what if they were not? He was confused but nevertheless, he wanted to know the answer.


    Suddenly, a medic ran and passed him by. They seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Oh my gosh. The battle for the heiress of Xiong." The PA who was leading the medic was murmuring this.


    Hearing the word ''Xiong'', Lu Yin Ze realized that Xiong Zhi seems to go to the backstage. He got worried and followed as well.


    Gao Huan looked at Lu Yin Ze''s back who was in the opposite direction.


    He looked at the other side of the hallway. That''s where the two masked man supposed to go. So he knew that''s the right way. But he got curious, what''s the medic for and why Lu Yin Ze followed them.


    "Might as well take a look." Gao Huan followed Lu Yin Ze.


    After a few seconds, Jang Shine out where Gao Huan was earlier. He squeezed his eyes and dialed a number.


    "Jang Shin?" A collected voice answered him.


    "You''re right. The two mask men must be after something. And Gao Huan.." Jang Shin stopped. He doesn''t know what to report about Gao Huan. Why Gao Huan was here? What he was looking for? The two mask men? Xiong Zhi? Or Lu Yin Ze?


    "What about Gao Huan? Is young miss alright?"


    "I think so. I haven''t seen her for a while. She went into the backstage. Some men went to backstage as well. But I think they were not there for her. I''m more curious about-"


    "Who went after her?"


    "Ahm. The two mask men, Lu Yin Ze and Gao Huan."


    "Gao Huan? Where are you? Go look for Xiong Zhi!" There was urgency in Linfeng''s voice.


    "Ah? Eh, how about the two mask men? I''m sure they are fishy-"


    "Screw them. Just go first to Zhi''er''s side. Make sure she wasn''t hurt or anything. Remember what I told you. Don''t let Gao Huane near her." Linfeng''s voice was stern.


    "A-alright. But.." Jang Shin started to walk-run to where Gao Huan went into.


    "But you know, they are table mates. They already met each other. And very near at that. They are even seatmates. Do we really have to sepa-"


    tuut...tuuut..tuuut


    The call was cut off. Jang Shin looked at his phone.


    ''Tsk. How rude.''


    The Jang Shin began to ran.


    *****


    The medic went to the room at the end of the hallway.


    Lu Yin Ze followed them. He heard Mr. Cang''s loud voice.


    "Took you long enough! She''s bleeding! You! Give that lemonade to our esteemed guest."


    ''Bleeding? Who?'' Lu Yin Ze peeked inside the room.


    Mr. Cang was fawning over to the girl who was seating in a chair. The medic was carefully cleaning Xiong Zhi''s tiny wound. However, Lu Yin Ze''s eyes got wide when he saw that the woman who was ''bleeding'' was Xiong Zhi.


    "Xiong Zhi! A-are you alright?!" Lu Yin Ze ran into the room and crouched down. Checking Xiong Zhi''s body or any sign of bleeding.


    "...I''m alright." Xiong Zhi was a bit stunned of the sudden appearance of the frantic Lu Yin Ze.


    ''Why is he here?'' She only had this question on her mind.


    "B-but I heard that you are bleeding. How are you fine-!" But then his frantic voice stopped abruptly when he saw the tiny cute printed paw bandage on Xiong Zhi''s shoulder.


    The PA saw his stunned gaze and exined.


    "Ahm. It''s from me. The medic doesn''t have a small bandage. Since I always got hurt from work I always have a bandage. Cute isn''t it?"


    Xiong Zhi slowly pulled away from the hands that were holding her shoulders. Lu Yin Ze couldn''t answer the PA as he was confused about the situation. He stands up quickly when he felt Xiong Zhi was removing his hands.


    "Ah. It''s good you''re okay. I got worried." Lu Yin Ze sighed in relief. It turned out it was a small cut. But then he furrowed his brows when he took a look at the room. The question suddenly came to his mind. How did Xiong Zhi get that small cut?


    "Get out of the way." Xiong Zhi''s cold voice sounded the room. It was colder than it usually was. So Lu Yin Ze was about to exin himself when he saw that Xiong Zhi was not looking at him. But to the direction of the door. Lu Yin Ze followed Xiong Zhi''s cold gaze.


    Gao Huan was standing at the front door. He just smiled like a gentleman to Xiong Zhi''s cold manner to him.


    "Alright. I''ll make way for the princess. I wonder who made the precious second young master Lu worried so much. It turns out it''s you. Why I''m not surprised?" Gao Huan''s tone was friendly like he was talking to someone he was close with


    However, he stepped aside politely following Xiong Zhi''smand.


    Xiong Zhi did not hide her frown and disgust. She did not look at Gao Huan again and turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    "Let''s go back together." She then walked ahead without looking back.


    Lu Yin Ze followed too. His expression was not good. There''s apprehension on his heart. So when he passed by?Gao Huan he stopped for a moment.


    "It''s been a long time since west met and yed together. I don''t get why you say those things. But they are not funny. I hope we can be close again like before. Can we still do that? " He felt it earlier. As he thought, Gao Huan grew different than before. He wanted to be friends with him since they were ymates before. But with this new Gao Huan who masked himself with cold eyes and saying things that might cause misunderstanding was not suited well with him or to his new friends.


    Gao Huan looked at Lu Yin Ze too. He started deep in his eyes.


    "Friends? I think it''s suited more for us to be ymates. Don''t you think so? Just like before." His smile was friendly so was his tone. However, Lu Yin Ze could felt and see his cold eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze looked away.


    "Nevermind. " He passed him by and followed after Xiong Zhi. He decided to escort Xiong Zhi first before he looked to the two mask man.


    Gao Huan followed them with his gaze then he turned around and went to the direction where the two mask men supposed to go.


    "Friends? What is he? An eight-year-old child? " Gao Huanugh mockingly. There was no gentle smile.


    "ymates is better. You and I will ''y'' a lot. " Gao Huan chilling gaze was let out since there''s nobody around.


    He arrived at his destination. The two mask men were in the balcony. The only balcony at the back of the building on this floor.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been clean since 2000. I want to stay that way. I don''t want any more risk." An anxious voice reached his ear.


    Gao Huan just continued his steps.


    "Clean? I have here in my hands the corruption you did all these years. You call yourself clean?" The cold mocking voice sounded behind a mask.


    Gao Huan smirked.


    There''s no one who was clean. Be it him or his grandfather. Or anyone. Be it politics, business, entertainment, agriculture, education, or any industry. As long as the word ''greed'' existed, there would always be corruption. No one was clean. Even the name Guan Gao Huan.


    The importance was how to make use of the dirtiness the person has.


    Like now, these two mask men were always in advantage since they were using every dirt they gathered within themselves and others at their disposal. Powerful. That''s truly what you call ''power''.


    Grasping people''s weaknesses. Grasping people''s dirtiness.


    Gao Huan nced at his hand. He put it in his pocket. These hands have been long exposed in dirt. It got used to the dirt now. He would be like this masked man who was an expert in holding dirt.


    Thinking of this metaphor, Gao Huan snickered.


    "You''re here." The taller man coldly nced at him.


    Gao Huan bowed respectfully.


    "I waste. Forgive me."


    Ming Zhi Yi turned to the organizer.


    "We already get the approval of most of your sponsor. So you don''t need to worry."


    "H-how about the legendary families? They wouldn''t agree about this! Once they know about this, IAmFashionista will lose their support. It''s like losing the support of Asia! "


    "Tsk. I''m getting impatient. Do you know who these two are? They are basically the heir of the Guan and the Lu family. You have the support of the two legendary households." Ming Zhi Yi pointed at Gao Huan and Lu Yin Ze at his side.


    "B-but. The legendary families give more importance to their reputation. They had no reason to do this. B-besides! The Tang and the Xiong weren''t here to decide." The organizer continued to reason out and spout more excuses. He really needs to reject this. After years of suffering, he finally bes an organizer on one of the biggest event internationally. He could not afford to lose this because of some money and temporary wealth. Besides, the money he pocketed was still smallpare to the corrupted politicians and businessman. He only pocketed a small sum. It would not truly affect the donations and the event. He just considered it as a tip.


    "Mr. Luo, are you rejecting us?" It was Lu Jin who spoke. His father was getting impatient.


    "N-not...rea-" Mr. Luo, the organizer of the IAmFashionista sweated. He could not reject them outright. They got invitations by having so much connections with the sponsors. He knew the name Ming Zhi Yi. A conglomerate in the surface. A Lord in the underworld. But what was more scary was he was holding such cards as the Guan and the Lu. Truly scary.


    But Mr. Luo who knew that taking a dark path was not smooth. If he agree with them, he would be a dog licking the shoes of this man.


    He was scared of being ordered and work to hell like a dog. But he was more scared of losing his life. A Lord of the underworld had ways to make his life hell. So Mr. Luo''s brain think fast. What he could do? What he could reason out? What could save him?


    He looked sideways to avoid the prying eyes directed at him.


    Then he saw the red and golden curtain.


    He suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 171 - Queries of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Queries of Heart</h4>


    Xiong Zhi came out from the backstage and went directly to her table. Behind her was Lu Yin Ze, Mr. Cang, and the medic team who was about to return.


    She was just halfway to her table when someone point at her and all people surrounded her. shes of cameras and the tiny microphone was almost shoved to her face.


    Mr. Zhou Min was quick as he came in a sh and hide Xiong Zhi behind his back.


    ''What''s going on?'' This sudden attention to her made her nk for a moment.


    It was so noisy and she could barely make out what they''re saying.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, how are you feeling for being the first person who bought the most expensive dress in the whole world?"


    "Is 20 billion your maximum price? Or you will bid more if you have morepetitors?"


    "Is this the way for you to debut in society?"


    "What are you nning for the 20 billion dress?"


    "Is your main goal to be the VVIP of IAmFashionista?"


    Questions after questions were bombarded to her. These were the reporters who were quietly taking pictures and notes earlier at the back. Now, that the main event was done, these reporters could interview any person they could approach. Of course, as the main sponsor of today''s event, she would be the main character.


    Xiong Zhi held her head. She prepared herself mentally for this. Since she nned to win the bid with an overwhelminglyrge amount of money, she expected this. However, this would be trouble for a while.


    It might be a good advantage for her and for herpany. But Xiong Zhi still wanted a quiet life. Where she could pull the strings behind the back of people''s attention quietly.


    Standing out too much brought troubles as well. She still hasn''t solidified her strength yet.


    That''s why she put Fang Dien as the CEO of IHZHI. If people knew she owned IHZHI,panies left and right would attack IHZHI. The growing power of the Xiong Empire.


    Even she imed it publicly that IHZHI doesn''t have any ties to the Xiong Empire it would not let the bigpanies back out frompeting against them.


    Old Xiong stands up as well. The guards of the Xiong family surrounded them and create a path for them. Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong don''t have any chance to bid goodbye to their tablemates and to the other people.


    It was more crowded on the way to the car.?The other media outlets who don''t have a pass greeted them. They too heard about what happened inside.


    The sea of people pushed back the main character to her own car.


    In mere minutes, the Xiong''s car and their entourage left in a sh, leaving the disappointed people behind.


    "Sigh." Xiong Zhi let out a big sigh. She imagined what her life would be tomorrow onwards. She was a bit impulsive. But she did not regret it.


    "Grandfather, I am-" Xiong Zhi stopped her next words when she had a clear view of the man beside her.


    The man was handsome despite his clothes a bit creased. His hair was disheveled like he faced a strong blizzard along the way. With his unusual tidy look, Linfeng looked like a boy on his age.


    "Linfeng? Howe you''re here?" Xiong Zhi was really stunned. She thought it was her grandfather who was seated beside her. Because of their chaotic exit, she did not notice her surrounding. She did not notice that it was Linfeng who opened the door for her. Mr. Zhou Min and Old Xiong went to the other car.


    "I called my father in time when they need an extra hand. I hurried over here." Linfeng smiled lightly.


    If Xiong Zhi knew that the ''I hurried over here'' took SC''s newest purchased jet ne, she would be really shocked.


    "I see." Xiong Zhi thought that Butler Zhou Min called Linfeng after she won the bid.


    "So, how''s today?" Linfeng initiated the conversation for the first time. Xiong Zhi was a bit happy to the point the worries of tomorrow pushed at the back of her mind.


    "Things happened. I got a dress."


    Linfeng heard from his father when he called earlier than their young miss bought one of the main dress. And it was the most expensive of all dresses. However, butler Zhou Min had not yet told the details to him yet.


    "I heart it from father. Congrats." Linfeng smiled then studied Xiong Zhi. The call from Jang Shin still lingered in his mind.


    "It''s so expensive. It''s good that it was a gift." Xiong Zhi was a bit lively as she continued to have this conversion that Linfeng initiated.


    "Gift?"


    "Yes. From grandfather."


    Linfeng was a bit stunned. It was the first time Master Xiong gifted someone in the Xiong family.


    Seeing that Xiong Zhi was smiling warmly made Linfeng smile warmly too.


    "I''m happy for you, young miss."


    "Yeah. I''m happy too. I got that dress for free." '' I got 20 billion for free. I annoyed Xiong Wuyue and destroy her image to Mr. Cang. And I gained a weapon to make Xiong Wuyue puked bloodter.'' Xiong Zhi was truly happy while adding those words to her mind.


    Linfeng''s worry eased as he saw her carefree smile. He did not ask about Gao Huan.


    ''It''s good as long as she stays happy.'' As he continued to watch her and listen to her story he noticed the cute bandage on Xiong Zhi''s shoulder.


    "Young miss?" Linfeng''s brow was furrowed. His mind was thinking of how did Xiong Zhi end up being ''wounded''.


    Xiong Zhi followed his gaze and look at her own shoulder.


    "Oh. This?"?Xiong Zhi pointed at her own shoulder.


    "I got this while ying with someone. Its nothing to worry about." Xiong Zhi showed her smile to tell that she was really okay and that she had fun while ying.


    But Linfeng''s expression did not change.


    "Who did you y with?"


    The driver, Mr. Jang, nced at the rearview mirror. Then he yed deaf.


    Xiong Zhi paused for a while. Should she tell that she yed with Xiong Wuyue? What if Linfeng asked what did they y? Should she say they y dodge ball?


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Linfeng''s expression bes more serious. However, his voice was tender and gentle.


    "I''m thinking. I yed with Wuyue."


    "Does it hurt? Did the medic clean it? Wuyue? As in Xiong Wuyue? What did you y? Howe you are hurt? Where did you get that cute bandage? Are you really alright?" Linfeng''s asked a series of questions in one breath. His mind is a bit jumbled of all the things he wanted to ask. Xiong Zhi stared nkly at him. Thinking of where to start answering.


    "Ahem. Those are my questions. As your butler, I am responsible for all the things that happened around you. That''s why I''m asking you for those things. It''s alright if you find it ufortable to answer. " Linfeng returned to his usual calm. He doesn''t know why he was so edgy to know everything about today.


    "Hehe." Xiong Zhiughed a little. Her eyes wereughing like a crescent moon.


    Linfeng looked at her.


    "What so funny? Is something funny happened today?" But he also let his mouth rx and got influenced by her littleugh.


    "Yeah. My dear butler is so talkative today. He appeared out of nowhere with an unkempt figure very unlike himself and bombarded me with questions. I find him very funny..and warm." Xiong Zhi still had those smiles from herugh. She really finds Linfeng so cute today.


    Linfeng looked away hiding his embarrassed face. Then he saw his reflection on the window.


    After the call from Jang Shin, he took his nearest coat (already used) and called his pilot to quickly fly to the nearest building with a helipad to where the event was.


    And the moment he arrived he called his father and he was brief about what happened. So he hadn''t had a chance to really take a close look at himself. He looked really unkempt.


    Linfeng''s ears got redder.


    So embarrassing.


    "Don''t worry, I find you''re unusual look so cute today."


    Linfeng could not look to Xiong Zhi. He got more embarrassed because of those words.


    "Y-you still did not answer me.?But it''s okay if you don''t like to answer." Linfeng quietly said. Still looking at the window.


    "Hmm. So you mean you don''t like to know my answers?"


    "No!" Linfeng suddenly turned to her to exin himself but then seeing her teasing eyes and childish smile made him realized he was embarrassed and looked away.


    "I-I mean. Cough. Of course, as a butler, I want to know what happened to my young miss. I''m obligated to know what happened to you. So I can prepare for certain precautions and preparations if its necessary."


    "Ah. So you mean to say you only want to know because it''s your obligation as a ''butler ''. Not as Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi''s voice sounds so sad.


    Linfeng doesn''t care about his embarrassment earlier and faced her to exin himself clearly.


    "No. And No. I have to know because I''m your butler. But I wanted to know and I''m worried because I''m your butler and I''m Lindeng." Linfeng''s eyes were serious.


    So serious that Xiong Zhi could not help but stared deeply at them and asked him.


    "Then who is Linfeng?"


    ''Who is Linfeng that worries about me. Who wanted to know if I''m alright or what situation I am. Is that the butler Linfeng? Or the Linfeng who wanted to reach out his heart but couldn''t?''


    Xiong Zhi might not be experienced or expert about rtionsh.i.p.s or love. But she knew Linfeng clearly. She knew that he was falling to her. But the more he falls the more he builds support to not allow himself topletely fall.


    Maybe she was selfish, impatient, or greedy, but she wanted to know.


    Linfeng was stunned.


    This question was so unexpected.


    Who was Linfeng?


    Who was he?


    He was a butler from the Zhou family of butlers. That''s the obvious answer.


    So what she was asking?


    But the funny thought was he understand what she meant. What she wants to truly asked.


    Maybe because of this serious atmosphere, or the impulsiveness of their hearts, or maybe the pump of their teenage blood, that Linfeng seriously asked back.


    "This Linfeng in front of you, who was he to you, young miss?"

 Chapter 172 - A bitter sweet confession

    <h4>Chapter 172 - A bitter sweet confession</h4>


    "This Linfeng in front of you, who was he to you, young miss?"


    It was Xiong Zhi''s turned to be stunned.


    If it was another time, she could answer without hesitation that Linfeng was the only man in her heart. Her only light and her fuel to live. Her reason for living for a second time.


    But she could not get out those words in her mouth in front of those inquiring eyes. They were so serious and watchful that whatever she said would be turn out a lie. Not it was a lie for her but it would be for him.


    "Linfeng. The Linfeng in front of me is very special to me. A man I dearly hold in my heart." Xiong Zhi answered back with utmost seriousness. The yfulness and mischief earlier were gone. She was answering truthfully.


    Linfeng watched her. He unconsciously clenched his hand.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Is this what he wanted to hear?


    Does he really want to hear it?


    Yes. He really wanted to hear it. He felt confused about what he was feeling. But he was sure he was moved by this girl who was standing in front of him.


    To him, she may not be only the young miss of Xiong that he needed to take care of and swore his life to.


    She was probably more than that.


    Linfeng looked down. He was defeated by the burning gaze that he started.


    "I see." These words were the only thing he could say.


    "Linfeng. "


    "Mm?" He was still not looking.


    "I''m alright. The medic cleaned my wound. We yed dodgeball and I win. It was Xiong Wuyue, my cousin, who I am ying with. But it''s not a friendly y. I don''t like her and I hate her. She feels the same way. I got scratched because of that. This bandage is from her PA. Do you think it''s cute too?" Xiong Zhi answered all the questions and eased the atmosphere a little.


    Linfeng finally looked up. He smiled sincerely.


    "Yeah. It''s cute. But it''s not cute that you''re hurt because of that. You should be careful. If you want to y dodge ball to her again you have to call a backup, me, count on me. And just don''t be the receiving end. She has no right to throw things at you." Linfeng reprimanded Xiong Zhi. He doesn''t know the whole story. But based on Xiong Zhi''s hint and her character, he guessed of what happened.


    "I will take care of her." Linfeng seriously said. Even it was a scratch, it was unforgivable especially it was a Xiong who done it.


    "No. I''ll take care of it. It''s personal. " Xiong Zhi knew what''s the best way to irritate and to pushed Xiong Wuyue to madness. She could handle this. Besides, Xiong Wuyue owned her a lot.


    Linfeng stared at her. Seeing the resolve in Xiong Zhi''s eyes he sighed.


    "Alright. You handle it, just this once. But if she hurt you again I will personally act on my own ord. Deal?"


    "Deal." Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Let me see." Linfeng went nearer to her and checked her.


    There was no space between them. His ck orb eyes continued to inspect every inch of her exposed skin to check any bruises. His eyes were apanied by his warm breath.


    Xiong Zhi could feel goosebumps to where Linfeng''s gaze was. Her skin tingled. He was not touching her, but she felt she was being touched by his inspecting gaze.


    They were so close. So close that Xiong Zhi could smell his breath and his scent.


    After this suffocating inspection, Linfeng almost jumped back to his seat and coughed. He just noticed that when he was inspecting Xiong Zhi, Xiong Zhi''s breath quicken and so was her heartbeat.


    "Cough. You''re alright. Good."


    "Cough. Yeah." Xiong Zhi coughed too. She fanned herself. It felt so hot.


    She peeked at Linfeng who was red in his ears. This reminds of their past memories. This made Xiong Zhi''s cheek who was a bit red, became redder.


    "Ahem. So, you are worried about me, this Linfeng, right?" Xiong Zhi continued their topic earlier.


    This Linfeng. They both knew who was this Linfeng they were talking about.


    "Of course. I am worried. How can I not worry when I''m not there and you will have to face people that you don''t want to face?"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    ''People I don''t want to face? Is he talking about Gao Huan?''


    Xiong Zhi smiled warmly. She was touched.


    ''So he hurried over here because he''s worried I might shiver like before.''


    "Well, I''m proud to say that I manage somehow. I just avoided him. But I wish you were there to make the air fresher."


    Linfengughed a little. He was d that Xiong Zhi could face Gao Huan without hurting herself.


    "Am I an air freshener? Don''t worry, next time, I''ll attend with you." It might not be next year, it might be five yearster or more than that. But Linfeng promised himself he woulde here with his own power and meet with her.


    "Alright. You have to make it happen. If you don''t, I will." Xiong Zhi said teasingly.


    Linfeng let out a smallugh . Xiong Zhi really wanted to sponsor him.


    The car arrived at the Xiong Mansion while the two continued their little chat.


    ****


    The moon was bright. It was a serene night.


    Xiong Zhi was walking to the pathway towards the East wing. Behind her was Linfeng.


    She suddenly stopped and turn around.


    "Do you mind if we take a walk?"


    "I don''t mind. "


    Xiong Zhi took a step back to stand beside Linfeng. He was always behind. Even in her past life. This time she wanted to walk beside him.


    Linfeng allowed her and he took a step nearer to Xiong Zhi. It was to give her a little warmth.


    The two walk side by side. They were not speaking. They were just basking infortable silence. Feeling the night breeze, the moon''s light, and enjoying this sweet time they were alone.


    They walked like they were the only two people left in their world. It did not matter if they just walked in circles. Or how little and slow they steps were. The time did not matter.


    Their presence, their warmthing from their shoulder were the only thing that matters for them.


    It stayed like that for a long time.


    Until Linfeng broke the silence.


    "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi turned to him. She was immersed in the peaceful atmosphere that she looked towards him with a small smile. She was also satisfied that he called her by her first name.


    "I am quite confused. My mind had been thinking of it all this time. May I ask you some personal questions? Not as a butler, but as me as Linfeng and you as Zhi''er."


    Linfeng for the first time let out a distress expression.


    Maybe because of their chat earlier that he managed to have courage to ask this question that''s bugging him the entire time.


    Xiong Zhi faced himpletely. She liked it more if they talked without thinking of their current status.


    "Yes. You can."


    Linfeng stared at her.


    Thinking of the first time they met, and until now. All of the things she had been saying, hinting, and the actions she had done towards him.


    "Why do you treat me so differently?"


    Linfeng wanted to ask why? What''s with him that Xiong Zhi liked so much? What did he do? How could he receive such feelings from an heiress of Xiong?


    ''No, more, importantly, why she has to keep my mind so confused to the point of making my head hurt?''


    When he has first introduced to Xiong Zhi a year ago, he only had one thought.


    That was to do his job properly until he broke his chains.


    He already set himself to not harbor any emotions towards his young miss besides respect and obedience.


    But Xiong Zhi''s actions towards him put him in a difficult situation.


    Acting intimate, giving him special attention and care, showing only emotions to him that she did not let anyone to see except him, treating him differently, treating him special, holding him dearly, saying words that made his heart beat quickly, actions and words that made him so confused and lose control of his rational thoughts and emotions. They were so many that Linfeng noticed and took note of all this time.


    And because of that, he, who was very proud of his control to everything may it be emotions or superficial things, was totally lost.


    He knew he was in a dire situation. He wanted to ask this question to her every time he was given some privilege that other people can''t.


    But what''s more infuriating was he was happy by having this special privilege. He was being moved.


    He knew what to do. He knew his situation. But his heart and feelings were pointing at a different path.


    Xiong Zhi could feel his distress.


    But she was selfish this time.


    No, she has to be selfish for them. For their future. She had to bring more troubles and confusion to this young Linfeng.


    "Because I like you. Not the like between friends. But a ''like'' between man and woman. " Xiong Zhi answered truthfully.


    If she could, she might have say the word ''love'' instead. But it was still too early for the young and confuse Linfeng.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Linfeng gulped. His heart was beating wildly.


    He stared at the girl who said she liked him. A ''like'' between a man and a woman.


    An attraction a person felt towards the opposite gender.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    The more he defined ''like'', the more it got clear to him what Xiong Zhi truly felt.


    He was happy. For a moment.


    He was stunned even though he guessed the answer.


    But he hoped he was wrong. That she would say it was a ''like'' between friends or the ''like'' for being the very first person who was close to her age. The feelings of being the firstrade.


    But she said she ''like'' him.


    Linfeng held his head. He clutched his hair, making it more disheveled.


    "Hah."


    Why did he even ask? To make himself more confused? To make him more frustrated? A butler and the heiress. A romance between them? Laughable. Their romance was bound to be tragic.


    "I-" Xiong Zhi suddenly held Linfeng''s hand who was gripping his hair.


    "I don''t need your answer now." Her calm and gentle voice reached his ears. She used her hands to unclenched Linfeng''s hand. She hold his hands dearly and gently.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were worried seeing Linfeng so frustrated because of her confession. She understands him. She understands where the frustrationing from.


    "No. I don''t need any answers. I just want you to stay by my side. If you can''t-" Xiong Zhi looked deeply into his eyes. She remembered a certain past. Their fate. The future that woulde. If that happened again...


    "If you can''t, I will still stick myself to you."


    ''Like how you stick yourself to me.''


    "I will chase after you. "


    ''Like how you chase and look for me for three years without any sleep.''


    "And if you find a girl to your liking, "


    - a scene that Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to see.


    "I will seduce you."


    ''I will no longer hold back.''


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were so serious. She meant it.


    "Then that is the time I will ask you for your answer."

 Chapter 173 - A Stir in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 173 - A Stir in His Heart</h4>


    A cold breeze passed by. The short silence reigned.


    Linfeng''s hands were still held by Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was still unmoving like a mountain. Every word she said was stern and unbreakable. It was carried by the night breeze and it got nailed at the moon.


    Linfeng was bbergasted.


    This confession.


    ''How could a girl confess like this?! Or make this kind of promise!''


    Linfeng''s face turned red as a tomato.


    Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    His heart was racing. So Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    She was nervous that Linfeng would reject her outright.


    "H-how! How could you say those things?! Y-you have to hold back when you say those kinds of things! I''m a grown man after all! And! You should not say those things to anyone! Especially to a man!" Linfeng lectured her first.


    His face, his ears, and neck were so red. He was stuttering as he shouted to her, albeit gently.


    Xiong Zhi answered back.


    "I would not say this to anyone other than you. I hold back for so long, already. Besides, I think it''s better to tell you outright for what I n in the future right? So you won''t be surprised?"


    "That!"


    That''s right. It''s better he knew it now rather than knowing itter. But still...those were the things you could not casually say!


    With red ears, he holds Xiong Zhi''s shoulder gently and turned her around towards the East Wing.


    "It''ste. Let me escort you back."


    He gently pushed her to her shoulders and started walking. Xiong Zhi followed.


    "But why are you in my back? I know my way even you don''t push me." Xiong Zhi tried to turn around but Linfeng''s other hand gently blocked her face from seeing him.


    "Just look ahead so you won''t trip."


    "I won''t trip. I''ve been living here since birth."


    She tried again to looked at him.


    "Just look ahead."


    "Why? Why are you hiding?"


    "I''m not hiding, I''m escorting you."


    "Alright. Alright."


    Xiong Zhi admitted defeat.


    Linfeng''s face was still red. He could not really point out exactly the reason why, but he was grinning like a fool behind her. He was afraid that this uncontroble smile would be seen by her and mistaken him as a pervert. It was his first time smiling so foolishly.


    He doesn''t want to admit it, but he was truly feeling happy right now.


    Two hearts were beating loudly even before they sleep.


    ******


    Headline News:


    HEIRESS OF XIONG EMPIRE, XIONG ZHI, RECORDED IN THE BOOK OF WORLD RECORD AS THE GIRL WHO BOUGHT THE MOST EXPENSIVE DRESS IN THE WORLD.


    Shocking News!


    A dress made of fine gold and crushed rubies were sold by 20 Billion in IAmFashionista. Heiress of Xiong, the youngest billionaire?!


    Heiress of Xiong, Xiong Zhi would be the next VVIP?


    Facelook:


    The fashion of a billionaire.


    [PIC]


    caption: The picture of the young miss of Xiong, Xiong Zhi, who was fleeing from the media in the night of IAmFashionista.


    WeChat:


    @Mr. CangIChangedUrStyle


    [ I sincerely thank the heiress of Xiong, Xiong Zhi, who made Golden Time be recorded in the world''s history. It''s a great honor for me to make the dress that''s only befitting for the beautiful young miss ]


    [PIC of Golden Time ]


    These were all the top searches on the inte. Allizens and the people in the higher society were talking about this hierees of Xiong who defeated all VVIPs in IAmFashionista.


    However, the subject of this chaotic morning, Xiong Zhi was leisurely having breakfast with Old Xiong.


    "You will have a difficult day today. I''ll let you borrow Zhou Min for a while. "


    Old Xiong said as he took a sip on his coffee.


    "It''s alright, grandfather. I have Linfeng with me. Besides, I know you will assign people to protect me from afar."


    Old Xiong nodded.


    "You''re right. Just don''t give any statements on the media if you want to avoid the spotlight for now."


    "Thank you, grandfather. And thank you also for the gift." Xiong Zhi sincerely thank Old Xiong for the free 20 billion.


    Old Xiong waved his hand like it was nothing. But his pocket was actually hurting. He spent 20 billion without return.


    ''No.no.no. It''s for my granddaughter, my very first gift. A first gift must be expensive.'' Old Xiong kept telling it to himself to disguise the bitterness in his heart.


    Their breakfast quickly ended as Xiong Zhi prepared to go to school.


    ***


    "Young miss, let me escort you to your room." Linfeng insisted for the third time.


    They were now in front of the junior building. But before they got in TIHS, a lot of media was waiting outside the school. It was good that TIHS was a high-end school that managed to block those reporters froming inside. The bodyguards that Old Xiong left helped a lot as well.


    A lot of students and their butlers were kept ncing their way. They don''t know exactly what Xiong Zhi''s appearance before. But after the news about her this morning, some of her pictures during the event and the banquet were released filling up theizen''s curiosity. Especially the people in the high society, Xiong Zhi was practically a star now in their discussions.


    Xiong Zhi sigh. If Linfeng apanied her, Linfeng would bete. But since Linfeng was adamant of escorting her, she conceded.


    "Alright." She then hooked her arm to Linfeng''s right arm.


    "Young miss!" Linfeng panicked because of the sudden intimate action.


    "What? Since you''re going to protect me and escort me, is this an effective way to let them know to not approach me? " Xiong


    Zhi said.


    Of course, she was just teasing Lingfeng. Earlier in the car, the quiet Linfeng was not looking at her and his face was expressionless. When she tried to converse by asking questions, he was answering in a very short response. Making even Mr. Ji nced at them from the mirror. It was really hard to open up a conversation to him.


    Now, Xiong Zhi was getting back at him. It was refreshing to see Linfeng''s expressionless and serious face to be red and fl.u.s.tered.


    Linfeng finally let her and they went to their room looking like that.


    A lot of students were peeking in their way. Their not so-quiet murmur was echoing in the hallway.


    "Hey, is that Xiong Zhi, the one who bid 20 billion for just a dress?" -student A


    "It''s not a normal dress! It was made by the famous Mr. Cang! You don''t know fashion!"


    -student B


    "I heard that she is now a VVIP. Wow. Even my father can''t really attend IAmFashionista every year." -student C


    "But who is that man close to her? Is he her boyfriend?" -student D


    "What?! You don''t know him? Even juniors know him. " -student E


    "Is he that famous? Who is he?" -student D


    " That''s Zhou Linfeng. He ranked firstst year and I bet he will rank first this year. And he is handsome too! The seniors all admire him. " -student E


    "Zhou? As in the butlers of Xiong? So he was just a butler of Xiong Zhi. I thought she was his boyfriend. They are acting so intimate." -student D


    Linfeng''s ears perked up. His embarrassment reflected a bit on his heated ears.


    Yeah. Xiong Zhi hugging his arm was really being intimate.


    Xiong Zhi could not hear clearly the other rumors since her hearing was not that trained unlike for butlers.


    But Linfeng had no choice but to hear all of it.


    "Boyfriend? If you''re talking about Xiong Zhi''s boyfriend there is one who is more likely the candidate." -the all-knowing student E said.


    "Oh. You are talking about Lu Yin Ze! Yeah! They very much suited to each other! The Young miss of Xiong and the Young Master of Lu! What a love story!" - the other students agreed as well.


    Linfeng''s stepped halted.


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi called out to him wondering why he stopped.


    However, Linfeng''s ears were still focusing on the two voices that were about to be drowned by the other noises.


    "I agree! Lu Yin Ze is an heir and Xiong Zhi is an heiress too! They belong to each other! Do you see them eating lunch together always? And they even exchange foods! I also saw sometimes that Lu Yin Ze served Xiong Zhi! Yeah!"


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi pulled Linfeng''s clothes.


    Linfeng dazedly looked down at her. His eyes were unfocused like he was thinking deeply about something.


    "Are you alright? Do you remember something urgent?" Xiong Zhi asked with concern. Linfeng looked really lost and unfocused.


    Linfeng holds gently Xiong Zhi''s hand that was tagging her clothes.


    "Yeah. Let''s go." He took her hands and continued to walk.


    Even he hold her hand in front of everyone, they would not think maliciously about it. They would only think that a butler was leading his master.


    Silly. Why he did act so fl.u.s.tered for? In their eyes, in everyone''s eyes, he was a butler. A person that only needs to serve other people. He was unbefitting to be paired as a lover to his master.


    They arrived in the room. Linfeng''s recovered his calm. He was in butler mode.


    "Young miss, we are here."


    Xiong Zhi looked at him. She felt the mood changed. But she could not point it out.


    "Alright. Be careful on your way." She turned to take a step in her room.


    "Zhi''er," Linfeng called her in a whisper.


    Xiong Zhi still heard it and looked at him with concern. Linfeng''s voice was soft and sounded sad. She doesn''t know if she was just imagining things.


    Linfeng took a step nearer.


    "Do you want to eat lunch together?"


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. Then she smiled,


    "If it doesn''t bother you, let''s eat together."


    "Alright. Can we eat together with the person you ate lunch with?" Linfeng carefully asked.


    "Oh. Sure." Xiong Zhi nodded. She thought Linfeng wanted to know her friends here in TIHS.


    "Good. Then, after that, tomorrow, let''s eat together, just the two of us alone."


    "Alright. " Xiong Zhi smiled happily. Her white teeth were showing.


    Linfeng smiled gently too.


    Xiong Zhi went to her room as Linfeng watched her.


    "Why are you smiling so wildly? Is it the end of the world? Or the 20 billion dress make you so happy that much?" Song Xuantinmented as she saw the unusual scene where Xiong Zhi smiling widely.


    "None of your business." Xiong Zhi said as she took a seat.


    Song Xuantin might not be able to see it because she was farther back from the door.


    But from Lu Yin Ze''s position, he could see the exchange between Linfeng and Xiong Zhi. He could not hear them. But he witnessed clearly how Xiong Zhi''s face lit up visibly when the man said something.


    Lu Yin Ze tried to have a glimpse of the man behind the door.


    At the same moment, Linfeng felt a gaze to him and faced that person''s gaze. He saw it was Lu Yin Ze, the second young master of Lu.


    Remembering the rumors, Linfeng stern eyes swept over Lu Yin Ze for a moment before he turned back and walked away.


    Leaving Lu Yin Ze who kept guessing what Linfeng had said.

 Chapter 174 - Mental and Emotional Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Mental and Emotional Analysis</h4>


    Jang Shin kept ncing at the entrance door.


    ''Dammit. This guy made me worry. Why he was sote?''


    The man of his thoughts came out from the door.


    When Linfeng was in front of him, Jang Shin whisper-shouted,


    "Howe you''rete?! It''s good our first professor just gives us a seatwork and left.


    And why don''t you answer your phone yesterday? You know I''m dying while I''m calling you?!" Jang Shin said exasperatedly.


    Linfeng ignored Jang Shin''s grumbling and took his seat. His mind was elsewhere. Linfeng let out a heavy sigh.


    "What, you''re not listening to me, aren''t you?"


    Linfeng did not answer and stare ahead.


    "Hey-"


    "Sigh." Linfeng sighed again.


    "Why are you keep sighing? Did we lost a big deal?" Jang Shin began to worry. Did SC suffer a loss yesterday night?


    "Yesterday evening, I was so happy. I felt like I can touch the clouds. But now, I felt so empty and sad. I am so saddened." Linfeng murmured. His eyes were still lost and so was his expression.


    "What the? Are you hurt?" Jang Shin was shocked. Did Linfeng hurt his head? Howe he could say such things?


    "I''m hurt. Really hurt. " Linfeng said to the air. His expression says he was really hurt.


    Jang Shin''s eyes widened.


    Then he put pieces together. Their call cut off after thest call yesterday. Then, Linfeng hadn''t answered his call since yesterday evening. Then Linfeng appeared now looking like a fool who has a screw loose.


    D-did Linfeng got on ident and bumped his head?!


    Oh no!


    "W-where! Where are you hurt!?"


    ''Our SC! Dear Linfeng, get yourself together! '' Jang Shin almost kneeled on the ground.


    "Here." Linfeng clutched his chest.


    "My heart hurts."


    "..."


    "..Pardon?" Again? Jang Shin cleaned his ears.


    "He was crying. He felt he was not enough." Linfeng continued his monologue while still holding his chest.


    "What nonsense are you saying? Do you want me to smack you on the head to wake you up?" Jang Shin said in disbelief.


    ''This guy is making me age faster than my peers.'' Jang Shin really wants to smack Linfeng right now.


    Linfeng finally looked at him.


    "Nonsense right? I thought it was nonsense too. But if you continue to ignore it, it will bite you back ten times than before. Until it made you lose your mind. You will lose control of yourself. Making you eat less and sleep less. " Linfeng said looking far away.


    "What happened to you? Where''s my friend? Are you a doppelganger?"


    Linfeng looked at Jang Shin with me.


    "I am finally opening my heart to you and I shared my feelings. And this is how you respond to me?"


    "Oh God! Where''s Linfeng?!" Jang Shin was finally convinced that this Linfeng in front of him was fake.


    "Shut up. You are making a scandal." Linfeng pulled Jang Shin who almost stand up in disbelief.


    "My friend! You finally came back! I was talking to a scary guy earlier! He looks like you but he doesn''t talk like you! He was like a maiden in love!" Jang Shin squeezed out tears in his eyes.


    Linfeng was stunned.


    Did he act like a maiden in love? He was just trying to express his feelings and analyze it. Because based on experience, the more he hid it and trying to cover it up the more it wants to blow up and ate him. So he was analyzing what he felt earlier. And Jang Shin acts like an instant questionnaire that he needs to answer.


    But he? A maiden in love? Was he in love? For him, it''s still too far to call it love.


    What is it then?


    "Aghhh!" Linfeng messed his hair. This- this always happened! He always asked questions about himself on his head!


    "What now?!" Jang Shin said with worry. Linfeng was acting really strange.


    "Sigh. Nevermind. I''ll analyze itter. So why did you call me?" Linfeng went back to business.


    "Are you seriously asking me? You made me attend IAmFashionista and talked to our dealers. Of course, I have a lot to report.?And what you will analyze?"


    "It''s emotional and mental analyzation. Do you secure the deals?"


    "Not all of them. But most of them agreed to meet inter dates. What''s about this emotional and mental analyzation?


    "It''s not for you to worry about. Just pass me the doc.u.mentster in the office. I''ll check it after school."


    Jang Shin finds it odd.


    "Why not this lunch? Do you have an appointment?"


    Linfeng halted for a moment. Then he smiled.


    "Yup. I have an appointment." He looked satisfied and happy.


    Jang Shin opened his mouth. It stayed wide for a while as he watched Linfeng''s expression changed multiple times. Linfeng looked like a lost fool who spoke nonsense earlier. Then he turned serious, then now he smiling like he won a big deal. Jang Shin couldn''t understand what made Linfeng act so strange today.


    "Wha-. No nevermind. By the way, what do you n about Xinyang? She almost killed me yesterday." Jang Shin almost shivered in the memory.


    After the event, Tang Xinyang invited him to their dojo. She said she wanted to know how Jang Shin progress in his martial arts.


    Jang Shin keeps rejecting her invitation until Tang Xinyang said they would duel then and there and the one who won should follow the other''s wish.


    It was just a matter of choice to duel in the streets or duel in the dojo.


    Jang Shin reluctantly chose the duel in the dojo. Remembering the fight yesterday, made his body ache.


    Linfeng could feel Jang Shin''s distress. He patted Jang Shin''s shoulder. Since young, Tang Xinyang was fond of bullying the dimwit Jang Shin. And Jang Shin grew up being scared of the young tigress.


    "I''m already doing the part of my deal. I''ll take care of it." Linfengforted Jang Shin a little.


    "You still haven''t found her?"


    "Yeah. She was hiding. You know, she''s good at hiding."


    "I know. I experienced it at first hand. But what did the Tang family said that made little Yui hide in the corner of the world?" Jang Shin really wondered about it.


    The Tang family took care of their kin genuinely. Because they had no males, they took extra care for their young one''s, even all of the heirs were females. Among the legendary four families, the Tang family was a bit odd as they give importance to rtionsh.i.p.s. Especially rtionsh.i.p.s in the family.


    Little Yui was the youngest child of the main Tang family. She was loved. So it''s impossible that the Tang family would do something that hurt little Yui and to result in her hiding.


    "Xinyang did not tell me the reason. But when I investigate, it was said that she ran away because Mistress Tang talked about her marriage." Linfeng exined. But he thought it was more than that.


    "What?! But little Yui is only sixteen years old! It was more possible to talk about Xinyang marriage first!" Jang Shin eximed.


    "I thought so too. But it was the Tang''s matter. Our only deal is to find Yui."


    "That might be hard. By the way, I found something yesterday." Jang Shin bes serious all of a sudden. He took a peek at the person who was seriously answering the seat work at the front.


    Linfeng followed Jang Shin''s gaze. He too turned serious.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else about that."


    *****


    Lunch quickly came.


    For some reason, the peaceful and harmonious atmosphere that was always present in a certain table turned into a strained one.


    All the students in the cafeteria were watching the famous table in the junior building.


    Part of it was because of a certain heiress who bid 20 billion for a dress and the other reason was, there was an additional person in the table.


    "So..let''s start eating?" Song Xuantin''s mouth was useful for once. She broke the silence and the concentration of the two pairs of searching eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze and Linfeng broke eye contact and stared elsewhere.


    "Ahem. Some of you have met him before. This is Linfeng. The man I hold-"


    "Hi, guys. It''s good to know my juniors." Linfeng cut Xiong Zhi who was about to confess in front of him again. If he got introduced ''as the man Xiong Zhi dearly hold in her heart'' people might talk. And hurtful rumors, was always bad for the woman''s side, especially on Xiong Zhi''s part. Even it was her friend that she was talking to. There are so many ears and maybe some that could not be trusted.


    "You are Xiong Zhi''s butler, right?" Lu Yin Ze wanted to confirmed. He saw Linfeng before. He was him together with Xiong Zhi sometimes. He also remembered him as the man who suddenly showed up and wanted him to not be so intimate with Xiong Zhi because rumors might happen and it would be bad for Xiong Zhi. (A/n: refer chap 156)


    He agreed to him at that time and only taught of him as a capable butler who serve Xiong Zhi loyally. Nothing else more.


    But it doesn''t look like that right now.


    Lu Yin Ze was sure that he was not just a butler to Xiong Zhi. He was curious about this Linfeng who made Xiong Zhi called his name on first base only, and made Xiong Zhi smile happily.


    "I am. But I am her special friend as well." Linfeng answered back.


    The three in the table, Song Xuantin who was opening the box of food, Gu Zhen who was typing on hisptop, Xiong Zhi who was waiting to be served, looked at Linfeng when he said the word ''special''.


    Lu Yin Ze was taken aback too.


    ''What did he mean by ''special friend''? Are all friends special? Did he mean best friend? Or...''


    Lu Yin Ze stared at Linfeng who was staring at him deeply.


    ''Or does he mean more than that?''

 Chapter 175 - Picnic

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Pic</h4>


    "I guess we are all special to her. We are her friends after all." Lu Yin Ze said these words seriously. He doesn''t know why he felt a bit apprehensive by what this man in front of him had said. But he wanted to talk back.


    "Yeah. So I''m very grateful that you are taking care of her during lunch and ss time. Thank you for taking care of my young miss." Linfeng bowed to the three of them. His initial dominating aura was gone and was now reced by calmness and humility.


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing. Friends should look out for each other right?" Song Xuantin said.


    Gu Zhen nodded. He didn''t really look out for his friends. He was just freeloading on their food.


    Lu Yin Ze did not say anything and just keep watching Linfeng.


    "Tomorrow, I would like to borrow Xiong Zhi for a while." Linfeng suddenly said.


    "Eh? Tomorrow? But we will be busy after ss." Song Xuantin reminded the people in the table of their uing y. They haven''t practiced yet. But the script, props, graphics effects, was alreadyplete. Courtesy of her and Gu Zhen.


    "Don''t worry, I will only borrow Xiong Zhi at lunch. And, what kind of y will you present?" Linfeng got curious.


    When Linfeng was a junior, he handles the organizing of their y. They got the highest mark among all juniors. So he wanted to help Xiong Zhi''s group a bit.


    "S-e-c-r-e-t hehe. You will know it in the y. Make sure to watch it, okay? Our dear Zhi will be the female lead." Song Xuantin said in a mysterious tone.


    Xiong Zhi finally opened her mouth to reject it.


    "I''m not good at acting, I can''t be the female lead. Let me be the narrator instead." Xiong Zhi was a hundred percent sure she was not cut out for acting. Her facial expression was a bit stiff. But she was confident in her voice. She could now express sorrow, mocking, and domineering through her voice.


    [RR: Does it counts? *facepalm]


    "You don''t have to worry! You just have to y dead most of the time! I make a character suited just for you!" Song Xuantin was proud. She was sure that their y would make it big.


    "Alright. I will support you guys. I will convince the student council to make seniors attend your y." Linfeng suggested trying to be helpful.


    "Alright! Another advertis.e.m.e.nt!"


    Xiong Zhi stared nkly for a while. She would be part of a y. And Linfeng would watch her. How would it look like? Xiong Zhi began to be excited.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best too." Xiong Zhi said suddenly making the people in the table stunned.


    "Yeah! Let''s do our best! Zhi!" Song Xuantin got more excited. Even the quiet Xiong Zhi was going to do her best.


    "I''ll do my best too." Lu Yin Ze added.


    "Don''t worry. I already put effort into our props." Gu Zhen said something too.


    Seeing this group''s harmony, Linfeng smiled. He then nced at Xiong Zhi.


    Spending time with them today, Linfeng found that Xiong Zhi had a really huge impact on these people on the table.


    He was happy to know that Xiong Zhi seems to find good friends that would support her.


    *****


    The next day, Xiong Zhi received a letter of recognition from IAmFashionista.


    The organizer of IAmFashionista, Mr. Luo Yang, wanted to meet with Xiong Zhi in her avable time. It was said in the letter that Mr. Luo wanted to personally give the authorization that Xiong Zhi would be a VVIP of IAmFashinosta starting next year. She would also be one of the main sponsors of the event. In other words, her status in IAmFashinosta was the same as the legendary heads and some big figures who were VVIP.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t really know what it means to be VVIP. She was a bit stunned that she got to be a VVIP that every rich man wanted to obtain.


    ''Was it because of the 20 billion?''


    Xiong Zhi felt confuse how she got this special privilege just because she spent money.


    But she could not think of any reason why not to receive this VVIP position. For now, it was good news she gained another status and connections.


    So she sent her reply that she would be free on the evening of the weekend since she would be busy in the afternoon, courtesy of the y.


    The car stopped at the junior parking lot.


    Linfeng alighted first. He held Xiong Zhi''s hand to support her froming out of the car. The move was natural as he had been doing it every day. However, even Xiong Zhi waspletely out of the car, Linfeng did not let go of her hand.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him wondering why he hasn''t let go.


    "Young miss, I will visit you at lunch. So just wait for me,ter."


    Xiong Zhi of course remembered the promised lunch.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for you."


    Linfeng then watched Xiong Zhi leave as she enters the junior''s building.


    ****


    Lunch quickly came.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly stands up. Then she sat back down. She had been waiting for lunch.


    "Are you going to wait here? Just wait in the cafeteria. Come with us, first. It will be at least twenty minutes before senior Linfenges here." Song Xuantin suggested. If they left, Xiong Zhi would be left alone.


    "It''s alright. You go eat your lunch." Xiong Zhi persisted to stay in the room. What if Linfenges and finds her gone? He might thought that she would like to spend her lunch with her friends instead.


    "I''ll stay with Xiong Zhi. You guys go." Lu Yin Ze suddenly said.


    Xiong Zhi was about to reject when Song Xuantin eximed.


    "Wow. You came here fast, senior."


    Xiong Zhi immediately stand up and ran to the door.


    Linfeng was just about to knock on the door to get the group''s attention when they noticed him first. He was a bit stunned when Xiong Zhi almost mmed to him.


    Xiong Zhi was smiling.


    "You''re here."


    Linfeng smiled too.


    "En. Let''s have lunch."


    "Mm!" Xiong Zhi nodded and did not even bid goodbye to her friends.


    But Linfeng was a person with courtesy. He thanked the group first and excuse himself and Xiong Zhi.


    The group just watched them went away.


    Lu Yin Ze watched as Xiong Zhi talked about her day to Linfeng while the two were increasing the distance between them and their group.


    "Alright! I''m carving for chocte moose cake!" Song Xuantin''s loud voice sounded in the room. Breaking any thoughts in Lu Yin Ze''s mind.


    *****


    It was a two-minute drive from Junior''s building.


    Linfeng thanked Mr. Ji who handed him the things he prepared that left on the trunk.


    Xiong Zhi was standing at the side and observing their surrounding.


    There was a lot of clean and well maintained trees in this area. There was agoonke a distance away from them. The gardens surrounding theke were all well-tended. Roses, orchids, and different types of flowers were nted beautifully surrounding theke. It was really beautiful.


    The temperature was not too hot nor too cold. There was a fresh breeze from time to time. It was apanied by the fragrance of the flowers.


    Xiong Zhi instantly like this ce.


    "It''s clean isn''t it?" Linfeng asked beside her.


    "Yes. I haven''t toured the school yet. I have only been in junior''s building..." And the Tian Cai hall, the main building for TIHS event, where Xiong Zhi graduation urs. That''s the only ce that she visited before in this school.


    "...I don''t know such a beautiful ce exist here."


    That''s why Xiong Zhi wondered how this ce that was so beautiful was unknown in the past, even now, in the present.


    "Our school is big. The biggest high school in Asia actually. There''s a lot of uncultivatednd that you should explore. This ce was like that before. I just find this ce identally. There are many wild nts. So I guessed that thend was healthy. I requested a garden caretaker from the student council. After a year, it bloomed like this. " Linfeng felt proud that the destend with uncultured nts turned into a beautiful ce.


    "You and I are the second person who saw this new look of this ce," Linfeng said to Xiong Zhi with a smile.


    "Who''s first?" Xiong Zhi''s smile did not erase as she was listening to Linfeng telling her story of discovering thisnd.


    "The gardener of course. " Linfengughed a bit. Making fun of Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng who was happilyughing. Sheughed too. Even though she doesn''t understand what''s funny. Seeing him happy like this, was enough to make herugh too.


    "Let''s choose a ce to pic," Linfeng said as he looked around to find a good ce.


    Xiong Zhi noticed the basket and the nket that Linfeng was holding.


    Her eyes lit up.


    Pic!


    She wanted to try it ever since she was young.


    Xiong Zhi looked around excitedly.


    "There! Let''s go near theke!" Xiong Zhi holds Linfeng''s arm and dragged him happily to the direction of theke.


    "Alright. Just be careful to not trip." Linfeng reminded her.


    They arrived two meters away from theke. Theke was clean and the fragrance of the flowers was stronger in this area.


    Linfeng ce down the nket and the food.


    Xiong Zhi sat down on the nket as she watched Linfeng ced everything down.


    There were four containers of food. One box of cake. Two jugs of juice. Utensils and tes. A mosquito repeller. A pillow. Another nket. A book. A badminton racket. And a shlight...


    Xiong Zhi stared at the things that Linfeng put down.

 Chapter 176 - First Food

    <h4>Chapter 176 - First Food</h4>


    "Why is there a pillow, a book, and a badminton racket? Do you want to y and read?" Was it supposed to be lunch?


    "Oh. This. The pillow is for you if you feel ufortable for sitting for so long on the ground. These-" Linfeng pointed at the book and the badminton- "in case you got bored." Actually, it was on every list that Linfeng searched in the inte about the pic. So he thought that he should bring it for precaution.


    Xiong Zhi picked up the book.


    "Don''t worry. I will never be bored if I''m with you." She said it casually while reading the synopsis of the book.


    Linfeng stared for Xiong Zhi for a while then he sighed.


    His young miss casually says things that made his heart thumped fast.


    "Zhi''er. Didn''t I tell you to not say those things like they were nothing?" Linfeng said gently to Xiong Zhi. He wanted to really teach her that those words should not casually be said.


    Xiong Zhi stopped reading the book and looked at him.


    "Why not? I mean those things."


    Thump.


    Linfeng sighed again. He continued opening the container to cover his embarrassment and his loud beating heart.


    ''I should get used it. Get used to it..''


    "Gasp." Linfeng heard a gasp from Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were sparkling. She took a sniff and smelled the first container that was opened.


    It was her favorite food, Spinach Pesto Pasta with Shrimp, that was the special course of Linfeng. Actually, all the food that Linfeng cooked was her favorite.


    But this one was the very first one that Linfeng cooked for her in the past life.


    In the past, all the food to her taste the same. They were good, barely appetizing, and she could manage to eat half of every serving. Their chef was an expert after all.


    However, when Linfeng cooked for her for the first time, which was the Spinach Pasta Shrimp, she tasted it differently. It was so delicious that she managed to finish the whole serving. Linfeng apuded for her saying that he would cook things for her so that she would fatten up.


    She remembered what Linfeng said at that time.


    "I think of it because you are too pale. You are light-headed sometimes and faltered a bit. I figured you''re anemic. Spinach and shrimp are good for you."


    And the Linfeng of the present said the same thing.


    "You''re too pale. Eat a lot of spinach and shrimp. Try it." Linfeng gave the te that was already half full of food.


    Xiong Zhi epted the te. Her hands were a bit shaking. She scooped one spoon and tasted it.


    It''s delicious.


    Xiong Zhi chews it.


    They were so delicious that it brought tears to her eyes.


    She thought she would never taste it again.


    She thought she would never meet the person who cooked this again. How she wished this cooking in those painful three years.


    Xiong Zhi scooped one more. It was delicious than she remembered. It''s a bit salty. But it was because of her tears.


    "Zhi''er? Why? Is something wrong." Linfeng went to her side and worriedly inspect her.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "It is so delicious that I cried."


    ''It was because you cook the first food in both lifetimes.''


    Linfeng used his clean handkerchief and wipe her tears.


    "And you cook this just for me." Xiong Zhi continued.


    ''And it both has the same reason.''


    Linfeng then wiped Xiong Zhi''s mouth that had a bit of pasta sauce. He sighed.


    "I''m nning to deliver you food every lunch. But if you''re going to cry in every food that I cook, I might be discouraged to not do it again."


    Xiong Zhi''eyes went a bit wide. She started toin andpromise.


    "Why? I love your cooking. I won''t cry next time."


    Xiong Zhi who has red eyes that were a bit wide and who had an expression of ''I won''t do it again '' was really cute. So cute that Linfeng gently tapped her nose.


    "I''m just joking. Of course, instead of eating other people ''s food, it''s better to eat healthy and trusted foods made by me. You will get healthier."


    Xiong Zhi face suddenly lit up.


    Finally! Linfeng finally touched her nose!


    It would then turned into poke, then pinch, and finally, a kiss on the hair or forehead.


    (A/n: the stages of Linfeng''s intimate gestures. )


    Xiong Zhi was happy that her eyes were sparkling.


    "Alright. I''ll only eat your food at lunch." Xiong Zhi promised.


    Linfeng was satisfied that he got that promise. He nodded.


    "Good. If people try to shove things in your mouth, no matter where it came from, even it came from the Lu family, it cannot be trusted. I observed yesterday, that you like that cheesecake a lot. I will make one for you. So don''t leech on their food."


    Linfeng tried to brainwash- no- lectured Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi nodded like a peac.o.c.k.


    She would now taste Linfeng''s cook every day.


    Linfeng opened the other containers. They were side dishes and desserts.


    Xiong Zhi enjoyed being served by Linfeng. She enjoyed every food. She felt like she had not eaten for ages. She finished all the food that Linfeng brought to her te.


    Linfeng was smiling as he served food and sometimes wiped Xiong Zhi''s mouth from time to time.


    They enjoyed this little lunch that they spent alone together.


    *****


    The Xiong Ci (second mansion) vi was located at L City, two cities away from the capital.


    The maids and butlers were jittery. They had been cleaning the same spot for a while. The atmosphere in the mansion was tense and everybody was on edge.


    sh.


    Breaking sses and things being thrown at the ground was resounding in the South wing.


    Xiong De was hurrying together with his butler.


    "Are you sure that dress is made with fine gold and red rubies?" He asked the butler beside him.


    "Yes, sir. It was made by a famous designer second only to Mr. Cang. The dress is a bit different in design but it would sure suit Young Miss'' taste." The butler exined as he wiped his sweat.


    He had just fled from China to Paris a day ago. Without rest, he came back with good news. They managed to find something good like the Golden Time dress.


    He just really wished that the young miss would like it.


    The door opened. The maids ran off from the room. Some of them were wounded because of the sharp ss.


    The moment Xiong De entered, he noticed that some of the expensive vases and furniture disappeared. Xiong De knew what fate those vases had.


    "Daddy!"


    A disheveled figure who was still wearing her nightgown ran to him and gripped his clothes.


    "Why did you let that bitch take away my dress?! She already took my rights! Why she had to take my dress! It''s mine! We have to get it back!" Xiong Wuyue cried and screamed.


    Xiong De massaged his forehead. He just came from the meeting. He was really tired. Now he got the news that his beloved daughter had been throwing food and keep rejecting to eat and attend her interviews.


    Xiong Wuyue was thinner than before. It had been days since she locked herself in her room and have been throwing tantrums ever since the night of IAmFashionista.


    Even the famous magazine producer invited Xiong Wuyue to have an interview about her experience as the model of the year who represented the three dresses from the world-known IAmFashionista, Xiong Wuyue did not budge and she became more aggressive.


    How could she not be angry? When just a mentioned of a certain dress made her think of a smirk of a person who mouthed ''that dress is mine''? She was so infuriated that she wanted to throw everything that she touched to that bitch. She wanted to erase that smirk. She wanted to badly peel it off.


    "My daughter. That dress is not good enough for you. You already wear them once. Just think about it as you give your used dress to her. Is she so pitiful? She wastes 20 billion for a dress that you used once." Xiong De put his words in a very persuasive manner.


    Actually, he had no way to get back that dress. Aside from that, the price was so high that Xiong De felt it would be a huge loss if he was the one who bought that dress. The dress was also safely hidden.


    Besides, the whole world knows that Xiong Zhi owned that dress. It would be bad if he stole it and would be discovered in his daughter''s closet.


    Xiong De''s words were very effective. It sounds so good in Xiong Wuyue''s ear. She thought about it. Her father was right. She already wear it once so Xiong Zhi wearing it would be like the bitch took her garbage and recycled it.


    Seeing that Xiong Wuyue stopped crying and was considering his words, Xiong De strikes to make Xiong Wuyue''s mind got off the dress.


    "My daughter is smart. And for your reward for doing a good job recently, father has a gift for you. It was better than that dress."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes returned to life.


    "Really? Where is it?"


    Xiong De ordered his butler to get the dress.

 Chapter 177 - 177 IAmFashionistas Arc 1 is about to End

    <h4>Chapter 177 - 177 IAmFashionista''s Arc 1 is about to End</h4>


    When Xiong Wuyue finally saw it she was a bit stunned.


    It looks the same as the dress she had were on that night. It was made by fine golden threads and scattered crashed rubies were imbued on the dress. The materials were mostly the same. The design was a bit different.


    However,pared to Golden Time, this dresscked a bit of elegance. If Golden Time was an empress, this dress is a consort. The ambiance was nowhere. It was like a copy cat of the Golden Time.


    Xiong Wuyue was a talented model after all. She had been studying fashion since young. She grew up in that field. She could tell the difference in the dress right away.


    She suddenly got mad. The perfect dress that only suits her was not in her possession. But on that bitch''s hand.


    "Aghhh!" She threw the dress on the ground.


    "I don''t like it! I hate it! I hate it! I hate it!"


    She began to cry in madness.


    Xiong De was a bit taken aback. He knew his daughter''s character. Seeing that Xiong Wuyue was not happy by this dress means that this dress wasckingpared to the other one. Even though this dress cost him one hundred million.


    "Calmed down, my daughter. If you don''t want that, we can ask Mr. Cang to make a new one for you. A better one than that golden dress!"


    Xiong Wuyue sobbed. She only wants that dress. That dress was hers.


    Sigh.


    Xiong De doesn''t know what to do this sobbing Xiong Wuyue. He really had no way to get back the dress.


    "Wuyue''r, tell daddy what you want aside from that dress. Anything." Xiong De used n B : give anything what Xiong Wuyue wants to stop her from throwing tantrum.


    Xiong Wuyue stopped sobbing and considered his words.


    What does she want?


    She wants to be the heiress, she wants the title of the young miss.


    She wants to live in Xiong Main Mansion.


    More importantly, she wants that man...


    "Linfeng.." Xiong Wuyue suddenly blurted out the man''s name.


    Xiong De furrowed his brow when he heard that.


    He sighed in frustration.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that it is impossible for you and that man who has such a lower status than yours. Utmost, he could only be your butler. Nothing more."


    Xiong Wuyue looked at her father with teary eyes.


    "I know that. If I can only snatch him away from that bitch then I would feel better from the loss I have because of that dress."


    Xiong Wuyue exined.


    "Daddy, please." Wuyue pleaded.


    Xiong De shook his head. He already tried to ask the elders of the Zhou family before to let Linfeng be Xiong Wuyue''s butler.


    But the Zhou family first in line was only loyal and have a solid treaty to only serve the Xiong''s first line descendants. The Zhou family could not really reject Xiong De outright since he was till a Xiong. The Zhou family told them that he could choose any butler he wants except Linfeng.


    Besides, that Old Xiong and Zhou Min respect the treaty so much. There''s no way he could break that.


    "Not that, Wuyu''er. "


    "But you said anything I want!"?Xiong Wuyue starts to throw tantrums again.


    Sigh.


    Xiong De''s head was hurting. He massaged it again.


    "I could not fully give him to you. But I can borrow him for a while. "


    Xiong Wuyue''s expression changed into a pleased one instantly.


    "Dad! I know you''re the best!"


    Xiong Wuyue hugged her father.


    Xiong De patted Xiong Wuyue. He was d that this was solved. He could borrow that boy for a while. Being a Xiong, that boy and the elder would not reject him to show their goodwill to the Xiong family.


    Xiong De looked at his daughter.


    He was worried that the mere crush of Xiong Wuyue to that butler might turn into an obsession.


    *****


    Days had passed quickly.


    However, the news about the mighty heiress of Xiong who bid 20 billion for a dress still did not die down.


    Xiong Zhi was nning to meet the organizer behind IAmFashionista on this evening.


    Mr. Luo had been waiting for Xiong Zhi for almost an hour. He actually came earlier than the appointed time. His was face stern and his hands keep tapping on the table. He looked nervous. No, to be precise, he was on edge since that day.


    Mr. Luo was on his fifties. However, he looked like he aged ten years older in just one week.


    When he saw a girling towards him, his eyes began to lit up and he began to hope. This girl was his only choice. He hoped he and the IAmFashionista would be saved by this girl.


    Mr. Luo was not really depending on Xiong Zhi alone but the whole Xiong empire that was backing her.


    "Mr. Luo, good evening." Xiong Zhi was wearing a casual dress befitting for the high-ss restaurant.


    Mr. Luo stand up and assisted Xiong Zhi. He looked behind her. There''s no one beside Xiong Zhi. Mr. Luo was a bit stunned. A Xiong usually appeared with their entourage. Especially, that was mostly the case for the heir and heiress of the legendary families.


    "Are you looking for someone?" Xiong Zhi noticed his action and casually asked him.


    "N-no. I just wondered why a young miss like you meet me alone."


    Xiong Zhi raised her brow at this. Was it this man who asked her to meet him?


    "I''m not saying I''m not happy. I''m actually honored that you approve of our meeting. But I''m just saying that it''s too dangerous to meet other people by only yourself." Mr. Luo advised Xiong Zhi out of the good will. Especially in a time like this where she was very known to the whole world.


    Xiong Zhi knew of his concern.


    "Thank you. But grandfather assigned people to watch over me. I know what to do."


    Mr. Luo could see that this young girl who was not even an a.d.u.l.t yet was confident and matured. He felt more at ease that the person he chose was intelligent despite being young.


    He started to calmed down and spoke.


    "You see, young miss-"


    "Just Xiong Zhi is fine"


    "-yes, Miss Xiong Zhi, for the whole history of the IAmFashinosta, its the first time that an amount of 20 billion was donated for our event. Due to this-"


    "Mr. Luo, I''m not a child. I know the in and out of business. I am a Xiong, not just a teenage girl." Xiong Zhi knew that being granted a VVIP postion because she bid for 20 billion must just be an excuse.


    It must be true that it''s partly because of that. But Xiong Zhi knew that this IAmFashionista who made every rich man coveted a position and rise in status would not give it to her easily. She expected she needed to attend the event twice and bid in one of the main dresses to obtained VVIP. That was actually what she initially nned. But giving a VVIP to her earlier than she expected was not a bad idea too. It save her a lot of money and time.


    But she wanted to know if there was another reason behind giving this position to her.


    And she was right.


    There was a reason.


    Mr. Luo was taken aback.


    He was quite confident that he could handle the girl since she was still young. However, he had been mistaken.


    Facing the confidence and the all-knowing eyes of Xiong Zhi, Mr. Luo gulped.


    Should he tell her the truth?


    Mr. Luo looked around.


    He was still afraid that those dangerous people tailed after him.


    He looked at the girl. The girl was a Xiong. She could be protected by the mighty Xiong Empire. But how about him?


    Should he s.u.mb to that fate?


    Xiong Zhi noticed the hesitation of Mr. Luo''s eyes. His expression was lost and he looked like he aged more just by seating here.


    Seeing the sudden change of his expression made Xiong Zhi felt a bad premonition.


    ''Don''t tell me there is really a reason for inviting me as a VVIP?''


    "What is it?" Xiong Zhi asked worriedly.


    "I-I can''t say." Mr. Luo''s face crumbled. He could not really say the root cause why. But he could still say what her involvement would be and how important her presence would be as VVIP of IAmFashionista.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, there is a bnce in everything. IAmFashionista had been growing ever since it was created in 2000. It was because of that bnce. There were sponsors from the south, the alliance from the north, and the legendary families in Asia. We have been keeping a bnce in everything that those powers continued to stay with us without having a sh in other territories." Mr. Luo began to tell his belief and how IAmFashionista be a centered ce where every powerful figure gathered.


    "Then what you would think would happen if we lose that bnce?" Mr. Luo asked.


    Xiong Zhi had a knot on her brows. Why he was telling this to her?

 Chapter 178 - 178 IAmFashionista Arc 1 is ending (II)

    <h4>Chapter 178 - 178 IAmFashionista Arc 1 is ending (II)</h4>


    But Mr. Luo was not waiting for an answer.


    "There will be a war. And the starting point of that war is IAmFashionista. If the dam who holds the gigantic water broke, the gigantic water would flow out and would keep eating its surroundings. Can you see how bad it would be?" Mr. Luo held his forehead.


    It was not a literal war he was talking about. It was an economic war that would affect not only the specific countries but the whole world. Those were major figures after all. A certain figure could cause some of the country''s international trade to freeze.


    That''s how powerful those major businessmen were.


    Xiong Zhi''s face was stern. She doesn''t clearly understand what''s going on. But based on what Mr. Luo was hinting at and based on his grieved expression, it was a serious matter.


    But..what''s going to be her involvement in this?


    She wanted to skip first what cause this dam, IAmFashionsta, to break. Or who was threatening this bnce was.


    It was clear that Mr. Luo does not want to tell her that.


    "What is my involvement?" If her involvement would bring disadvantages and trouble to her rather than the benefits then she would not hesitate to reject this position that all rich men were eyeing for.


    "I just need your presence. Another mighty Xiong who could keep the bnce for now. "


    This vague exnation made Xiong Zhi furrowed her brows.


    "In the next few months, no maybe a week or two. Heck, maybe even in just a couple of days, some people will approach you. Not only you but to all the legendary families. They would be asking you to approve a deal. " Mr. Luo''s face suddenly turned serious than usual.


    "If that dayes, please make sure you and Master Xiong won''t agree to them. Even the other families agreed, please don''t agree. It would help us buy more time." Mr. Luo pleaded.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him with deep thought.


    After a while, she sighed.


    "I can''t really promise without seeing the whole picture. But I can promise that if it does not affect me badly too much if I disagree with them, then I would try to keep the bnce as you said. "


    Mr. Luo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Im d. Thank you, Miss Xiong Zhi."


    Xiong Zhi was still full of questions. She had so many questions but she only managed to ask this one question,


    "Is grandfather and I are enough to keep the bnce you are speaking of?"


    Mr. Luo smiled sadly.


    "Not enough. I at least need the four families to be at my side."


    Xiong Zhi got confused more.


    "Why don''t you talk to the other three families? I''m sure at least the Lu''s and Tang''s might agree with you if it''s about keeping the bnce."


    Mr. Luo shook his head. He remembered again the talk of that night. The cold presence of the mask men and how he introduces that two possible heirs of the Lu and Guan family. That man has two legendary families in his hands. He also got the south and north''s approval. If he got the other two legendary families to his side, the Xiong and the Tang...


    Mr. Luo shivered in that thought.


    If that happened, then IAmFashionista would have a new organizer. That man would y IAmFashionista in his hands.


    With IAmFashionista, that man could raise in status, authority, and money. He, Mr. Luo, who knew what kind of privilege an organizer has, knew the best what benefits that could gain from this event.


    That man would be crowned as a new king. In a few more years, he might have the same power as the legendary families. Or maybe more...


    That man would break the bnce. Once that bnce broke, the other powers would no longer hold back to expand their territory. Some conglomerate would be threatened and might side to a bigger power. Making the business industry a mess.


    That time, those who supported that man would be toote to regret it.


    Mr. Luo has a clear picture of what about to happen.


    That''s why he needs to convince the other sponsors. To make them not be convinced of their greed because of that man''s offer.


    That''s why he needs Xiong Zhi. He needs another VVIP. Another major sponsor who could add one more vote to disagree with that man.


    So that he could buy more time.


    At first, he doesn''t know where he would get a VVIP out of thin air.


    It''s good that that night, Xiong Zhi bid 20 billion for a dress. She was a great candidate to be a VVIP. If she bes a VVIP after just one event, people might not question why she would be a VVIP immediately. They would think she deserves it as the first person who bid 20 billion and breaks many records of the history of IAmFashionista.


    Xiong Zhi was like a life-saving straw for him.


    He would have time to convince the other sponsors.


    "I n to talk to them. But for now, please ept this. "?He handed the envelope. It was the official doc.u.ment stating she was now the main sponsor of IAmFashinosta.


    Xiong Zhi took a look at the envelope.


    She had not really expected it to be like this.


    If there would be a problem in the future, she would just need to take care of it in the future. For now, she would use this VVIP position on her advantage.


    "Thank you for epting the invitation, Miss Zhi. If you can''t convince Master Xiong, I will try to talk to him. "


    "It''s alright. I''m sure grandfather would understand. But if he looks for you, please exin it to him."


    "I will." Mr. Luo was finally relieved that his hope was finally nted.


    However, their n was bound to be doomed.


    Because a weekter, news of Mr. Luo''s death was all over the news.


    ****


    Xiong Zhi stared nkly at Linfeng.


    "Come again?" Xiong Zhi felt like she misheard things.


    "Mr. Luo Yang, the organizer of IAmFashionista died of a heart attack yesterday night," Linfeng reported to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi could only do was to stare nkly.


    "You talk to him before right? Are you alright?" Linfeng got worried when he saw Xiong Zhi''s face was pale.


    ''Mr. Luo died? Heart attack? Howe? Was it really heart attack?''


    Xiong Zhi was really shocked. She was just talking to that person a week ago. But now that person does not exist anymore. She would not be able to talk to him anymore.


    "H-how? I think its more than that." Xiong Zhi could not believe it.


    Mr. Luo was just full of life a week ago. Even he was frustrated he has a strong will and strong heart. Was he really sick?


    " I know you would say that. You spoke to him after all. That''s why I gather some information. There''s was no signs of bruises to him. He just clutched his chest before he dies. His family refused for an autopsy."


    Linfeng was concerned about Xiong Zhi. It might be the first time Xiong Zhi experienced this. Someone she just spoke to a week ago had died. It might be really shocking.


    "S-something doesn''t feel right." Xiong Zhi held her heart that was beating fast.


    What happened now happened to her before. It was when Old Xiong died in the past.


    The Old Man who was so?strong and was stubborn to live died of heart disease. The cause was his heart became weak.


    This strange feeling that told her before that there was something wrong was ringing in her mind right now.


    De Ja Vu.


    "Young miss?" Linfeng supported her who looked like she was about to fell down.


    "I''m alright. I''m just shocked. When the funeral would be?"


    "There days from now."


    "I see. Let''s bid him goodbye then."


    Xiong Zhi clenched her hand. This made her recall some bitter memories.


    ****


    Mr. Luo Yang was a founder of IAmFashionista since 2000.


    He was only a man who owned an investingpany that managed to strike a deal in every corner of the world. He was a wealthy rich man.


    This person founded IAmFashionista to gather his connections. Of course, he could not do it alone. So he reached to other great figures, who had a greater status and wealthier than him to be IAmFashionista''s sponsor.


    The mighty figures saw this yearly event''s potential. With the sake of helping the needy and the poor on the surface, they manipte people''s attention to themselves and to other people who would like to join.


    Causing every rich man to be part of it.


    IAmFashionista''s influence gets stronger as time passed by. The main people behind grew as well.


    Even the major figures from different part of the world were gathering for this event, even all of them were greedy ones who wanted to expand their territory, no one gone overboard and challenge the others.


    They agreed tacitly to maintain their position and let Mr. Luo be the central figure who would control everything. It was because Mr. Luo don''t hold much power and wealth like them. Hence, he was not threatening to them.


    This bnce and unspoken peaceful treaty continued to exist until this day.

 Chapter 179 - IAmFashionista Arc 1 ends

    <h4>Chapter 179 - IAmFashionista Arc 1 ends</h4>


    Xiong Zhi bowed to her waist as she bid her respect.?Old Xiong bowed slightly with her. They each light incense and bid a silent goodbye to the man on the picture.


    The news of Mr. Luo''s death brought a huge shock to the world. The man behind IAmFashionista was introduced to the world.


    However, that man could not bask in his fame anymore.


    There''s a lot of people at the funeral.


    The atmosphere that supposed to be dreary and solemn was a bit lively as people were introducing to each other.


    They could not be med, as mostly the figure who attended was the sponsor who was so hard to meet.


    Each of the legendary families sent a representative to express their condolence to Mr. Luo''s family.


    The majority of the people who attended thest year''s IAmFashionista were gathered here today.


    Xiong Zhi watched all of this with cold eyes.


    Funeral.


    This scene in front of her was like the very same funeral of her grandfather''s funeral.


    A shadow loomed over her. Xiong Zhi mindlessly looked up.


    It was Guan Gao Huan. He also attended the funeral with his grandfather.


    "We meet again, Young Miss Zhi." Gao Huan greeted her grandfather first and then her.


    Xiong Zhi for the first time stared at him.


    Her mind was full of the past and now the present. They were jumbled and were ovepping.


    De Ja Vu.


    She felt it again. She felt like she could have an answer if she poured all her mind to it. She felt like the thing that was missing to this situation was at the tip of her tongue.


    Linfeng was at the back in the group of butlers. He was watching the two. He stepped up and whispered to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss Zhi, there''s a seat over there for you and for Master Xiong."


    Xiong Zhi nodded and ignored Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan just watched them walked away.


    "We can excuse ourselves if you felt not good young miss," Linfeng said to Xiong Zhi.


    "I''m alright. Let''s stay for a bit." Xiong Zhi sat for a while and stare ahead. Old Xiong was currently having a chat together with the other heads of the legendary families.


    It was odd. She felt it was odd because if a funeral was on thisrge scale it would not be unnoticed by her in the past. So it means that Mr. Luo did not die until she reached twenty-three?


    Heart attack. It was a natural disease. It was an unexpected death.


    But Xiong Zhi had this thought that Mr. Luo died because of it.


    But why she was feeling this way?


    She heard a bit ofmotion on her grandfather''s direction.


    Xiong Zhi turned and saw that Old Master Lu was being supported by his butler. The people were gathering around him.


    Some were calling the medic.


    ''What happened?''


    Linfeng stepped closer to her to protect her. There was amotion and they weren''t sure what it was about.


    They heard Master Lu shout then.


    "Despicable! I told you to not be in the same ce as me!"


    Xiong Zhi could not see clearly who was Master Lu shouting too. The other heads of the family such as Old Gao Huan and Old Xiong were reprimanding Master Lu to calm himself and to not make a scandal in someone''s funeral.


    Xiong Zhi was about to stand up and walked to them to join the people who were closely watching the drama.


    "Young miss, I will gather reportster. So please, stay." Linfeng was worried that Xiong Zhi might hurt herself if she went there. There was shouting at the front.


    Xiong Zhi trusted Linfeng. She nodded.


    A group of security guards ran to the room. Then another group of people too appeared and face off that group of security guards.


    Mr. Luo''s wife was crying to stop themotion and to respect her husband''s funeral.


    It was not clear what was happening.


    It was noisy and loud. There some from the media who were secretly recording everything.


    After a while, the second group leaves. They were escorting a man that Xiong Zhi could not see. The security guards followed as well.


    The atmosphere turned a bit tense. Some were whispering about it. But only theirpanion could hear them. They don''t allow their voice to reach the front. Since it was connected to Master Lu after all.


    Xiong Zhi wondered what was all about.


    ***


    Gao Huan peeked at his grandfather''s side who was helping Master Lu to calm down.


    He then looked ahead to the group of people who were leaving.


    "Grandfather. I just need to take care of something. May I excuse myself for a moment?" Gao Huan asked his grandfather first politely.


    Master Guan just nodded to him.


    Gao Huan bid goodbye to the Masters and Mistresses of important figures before he bid goodbye to Mr. Luo''s family.


    On the way out, he also peeked at Xiong Zhi who was speaking with her butler.


    The Butler, Linfeng moved to Xiong Zhi''s front.


    Guan Gao Huan just raised his brow at this.


    Then he met Linfeng''s calm but stern gaze.


    Gao Huan just politely smile and nod to him before he went away.


    ''That Xiong Zhi has a loyal dog. ''


    A loyal dog that bites.


    Gao Huan ordered his butler to drove to LG.


    He knew that man would be going here.


    And he was right.


    On the top floor, the usual seat of his friend Lu Jin was being upied by someone else.


    "Was it necessary?" He heard Lu Jin''s calm and usual cold voice sounded at the side.


    Lu Jin was standing in front of the man who was seating on his chair.


    "Father." Lu Jin continued.


    Ming Zhi Yi noticed Gao Huan''s arrival. He noticed Gao Huan''s gaze too.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned and tap the armrest. He sat there cross-legged.


    Every time Gao Huan saw this man, he wondered a question,


    ''Howe this man grows so slow?''


    The image of the man eight years ago was still the same in front of his eyes. The man did not age at all. The only sign of his aging was his growing hair. He looked like a man in histe twenties. When in fact the man was almost approaching forty.


    Ming Zhi Yi, who was the matured version of Lu Jin smiled.


    "I told you I hate to answer obvious questions. Why don''t you answer, Gunan?"


    Gunan.


    Lu Jin looked back at the new arrival Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan did not looked at him and bowed respectfully to Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Mr. Luo is disrupting father''s n. He dissuades some people from the south. Two people already back out from our n. He also warned the young miss of Xiong and Master Guan. If we let him live, we will not be able to get IAmFashionista." Gao Huan exined. He was still not looking at Lu Jin. He called his grandfather as Master Guan in front of this man.


    "Forget IAmFashionista. Don''t act for now. The south is suspicious of us. That dead guy did not take my threat seriously. It''s my mistake." Ming Zhi Yi lit up his tobo.


    He took a sniff before he continued.


    " I should have not trusted your suggestion, Jin, that''s my mistake as well."


    Lu Jin looked at his feet.


    "We will move on in my way. We lost the chance to take IAmFashionista. We lost the way to reunite the underground. Tsk."


    That ''Tsk'' bought a shiver to the two young men. It was clear that Ming Zhi Yi was not happy.


    And it was scary if that man got angry.


    "Gunan, what''s on your side?"


    "The deal in Britain is working well. Xiong De, the strongest contender in the Xiong family is in my hands now."


    "How about that young miss?" Ming Zhi Yi was talking about Xiong Zhi.


    "..not yet. But I''m sure she is going to be my fiance. It is just a matter of time."


    Gao Huan was sure that Xiong Zhi was his fiancee that his grandfather was talking about. He was right. It was only a matter of time.


    "Mm. Good. But it''s better if you got her trust. She will be a good piece in the future."


    "Yes, father." Gao Huan nodded.


    "Lu Jin." Suddenly, Ming Zhi Yi''s voice got colder.


    "Yes, father." Lu Jin answered calmly. However, his hands were sweaty.


    "Since your suggestion did not work well, I''ll handle you the business in the south. Make sure that those two people we lost would being back to us on their knees on the ground. You have four years."


    That was a hard mission. Those two were mighty figures after all. It would be hard to get them under him and manipte them.


    "Ah." Ming Zhi Yi remembered something.


    "You might receive trouble for a while. I visited Mr. Luo''s funeral and your grandpa was there. He was looking for you." Those words had many meanings.


    Gao Huan just stayed quiet even though that does not really happen. It was actually the opposite.


    Ming Zhi Yi stands up.


    "Don''t worry, Jin, I''ll prepare things before I handle you the job in the south. Have you keeping a tab on your dear little bro?" Ming Zhi Yi spoke of Lu Yin Ze as if he was not his son.


    "Yes. He is quiet.?" Lu Jin answered.


    "Hmph. I thought he would give us a surprise once he received the box. Maybe I put too much hope on him."


    Lu Jin did not say anything.


    Ming Zhi Yi stands up. There was a lot to do since their n failed. They need to be quiet for a while and strike IAmFashionista again once those people from the south let down their guard.


    He looked at the two young men that he personally trained.


    He patted them to their shoulders.


    These two would help him gather and control the legendary families. The bone that was so hard to remove in his throat. Once those families were in his hands, everything would be smooth.


    He smiled at them and left.


    Leaving the two silent for a while.


    *****


    Hi guys! Maybe some of you were wondering, why there is so many mysteries!! Me too, I wondered about that too. Just kidding! No-?*spoiler alert* *spoiler alert* please be warned* - you are just slowly discovering what really happened in the past life that resulted in Xiong Zhi''s death,?an almighty Xiong at that. The destruction of the Xiong family, the Lu who was crumbling, and the incident in the Guan family. Would be slowly revealed~

 Chapter 180 - I Like You, Know You Know It

    <h4>Chapter 180 - I Like You, Know You Know It</h4>


    The dreary silence was eating the two''s quick breathing.


    "Was it you?" Lu Jin asked Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan did not look at him and sat on his usual chair.


    "Why don''t you seat? That man is gone."


    "Why don''t youe up an another way?"


    Lu Jin ignored Gao Huan''s remark and asked him again.


    Gao Huan got pissed and finally looked at him. His expression was not good.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Death to him was the easiest way. At least, he did not die in pain."


    Lu Jin stared at him for a while. He then let out a heavy sigh and sat on one of the couch. He did not sit on where Ming Zhi Yin sat on earlier even it was his usual spot.


    "You should have contacted me first."


    Lu Jin said as he brushed his hair.


    "It would go unnoticeable. That drug came from that man after all. "


    "That''s not-" Lu Jin sighed again.


    This was the second time Gao Huan personally killed someone.


    And it was all because of his mistake.


    "-I''m sorry. " The cold Lu Jin said sincerely.


    "It''s alright. As I told you I will not be caught."


    "I know. I''m sorry you have to dirty your hands." Lu Jin said in distress.


    Gao Huan was stunned. He could not really see Lu Jin''s expression. But he smiled.


    "Lu Jin, my hands had been dirtied since I was born. There''s really no issue if I dirtied my hands more. So, don''t you f.u.c.k.i.n.g me yourself. That''s not like you. " Gao Huan jokingly said.


    Lu Jin hadplex emotions in his eyes that was covered by his hands.


    He was the one at fault. Not only this time but for everything...


    *****


    In the next morning, Xiong Zhi found out from Linfeng that the one who visited the funeral was Master Lu''s ex-son-inw. The two had a feud and at each other''s throat.


    So they being in the same ce would result in amotion.


    It''s not surprising though that not even an ounce of news about what happened leak out from the media or to the public despite of many people recording the scene.


    Master Lu''s publicmunication was that powerful.


    Xiong Zhi had a clear picture of the Lu family situation.


    It was good that Lu Yin Ze was not there at that time.


    Xiong Zhi''s mind was upied by Mr. Luo''s death and the things that he said to her. It was their first andst talk after all.


    Days continued to pass by as she decided to stop thinking about it and focused on the y instead.


    Xiong Zhi read the script again.


    She opened her mouth to start reading her lines.


    "My prince--"


    "Oh god. Please stop. Can you try the clothes instead? " Gu Zhen who was quite silent than Xiong Zhi most of the time could not help but speak up. It was the third time already that Xiong Zhi read her lines. It was actually okay if she read it monotonously or with a cold voice like she usually does. But she read it with so much emotion and sometimes it was all over the top. Like a singer who was trying to reach high notes.


    "Alright." Xiong Zhi agreed. Her throat was hurting too.


    They were doing a general practice for their y next week. This weekend, Xiong Zhi had to sacrifice her visit for IHZHI and have to spend practice with their group.


    Song Xuantin was really good at preparing everything they need for the y.


    Even Xiong Zhi was amazed at their preparations. They had advertised both in school and outside the school. Lu Yin Ze helped a lot in advertising. Courtesy of Master Lu who was so excited to witness Lu Yin Ze first y.


    The props and costumes were made by professionals. Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin had done a good job to look for these people. Of course, the budget came from Xiong Zhi.


    They also hired some professional stage actors to act as extra''s.


    Everything isplete.


    Now, the problem was the main protagonists acting.


    Song Xuantin was holding a megaphone.


    "Cut!!!"


    Her voice resounded in the theatre.


    "Yin Ze! I expected Zhi''er to have poor acting skills. But I at least believe in you that you are more passable. Howe you are worst than her?!"


    Xiong Zhi who was ying dead at the side twitched her brow. Being pointed out that she was not good at acting was a bit embarrassing. But she still maintained her position and closed eyes. She might not be good at acting but she was adamant to do her role.


    This at least all she could do.


    "I- I am sorry!" Lu Yin Ze stand up and bowed to everyone. It was really hard for him. Not only because they were being watched, or because of the embarrassing lines, but because of his current position.


    "Alright! Let''s practice one more time so we can wrap it up!"


    It was evening but the people in the arena were all lively that even time doesn''t matter to them.


    ***


    Linfeng was waiting outside the car. He was waiting for Xiong Zhi to escort her home. It was already evening but the group hadn''te out yet.


    ''What they have been doing?''


    Linfeng really wanted to enter the stadium and check on them but Song Xuantin did not want to let him enter. The group leader?(a/n: unofficial but seems to be) insisted the y to be a secret and that he would have to see it on the day where the day urs.


    "No spoiling!" Song Xuantin left these words to him as the door closed in front of his face.


    So Linfeng had no choice but to wait outside. They told him he could go anywhere while he waits. But how could he? He has a responsibility to take care of his young miss. Besides, that Lu Yin Ze was there too. He might do something to his young miss like hugging her ( a/n: refer chap 155) or forced her young miss to go to the Lu Mansion (refer chap 151). So it was better to stay here. He needs to keep watch.


    Then suddenly a strum of a guitar yed in the background. A familiar tone that he always yed before he sleeps or when he was thinking of a certain person, was yed.


    [ I like your eyes, you look away when you pretend not to care????? ]


    It was his ringtone.


    [ I like the dimples on the corners of the smile that you wear ???? ]


    Linfeng let it y as he listened to the song.


    [ I like you more, the world may know but don''t be scared


    ''Cause I''m falling deeper, baby be prepared ???? ~]


    Linfeng smiled as he listened. He searched this song and added to his ylist ever since Xiong Zhi sang it for him. He even made it his ringtone.


    [ Love you every minute, every second


    Love you everywhere and at any moment


    Always and forever I know I can''t quit you


    ''Cause baby you''re the one, I don''t know how ????]


    Linfeng leaned back as he immersed himself in the song. His mind was on that day when he let his heart enjoy for the first time.


    [ I love you ''til thest of snow disappears


    Love you ''til a rainy day bes clear


    Never knew a love like this, now I can''t let go


    I''m in love with you, and now you know ????]


    Of course, his mind wandered to that cute girl who looked so cold and aloof on the outside but was actually a soft little kitten who was so passionate and bold inside.


    He remembered her emotional and stubborn eyes. Those eyes were always looking at him with so manyplex emotions that always left him overwhelmed and confused.


    But he got to like those eyes. He was actually afraid that those passion on her eyes when she looked at him would be gone.


    Beep.


    [You have one voice message. Autoy. Beep.]


    [Linfeng? Where are you? Please call me back once you got my message]


    Linfeng expression suddenly changed. He fished out his phone and called his father.


    After just one ring, Butler Zhou Min answered.


    "Why are you not answering? I need you toe here right now."


    Linfeng heard the urgency of his father''s voice.


    "I''m waiting for young miss. They still not done yet. I have to escort her back at the Xiong Mansion."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send two butlers in ce for you. It''s urgent."


    "Alright, Father. I''m on my way."


    After he ended the call, Linfeng went to the car.


    "Mr. Ji, let me borrow you for a while."


    Linfeng tried to call Xiong Zhi''s phone. But no one was answering. He just left a message that he was summoned.


    The car then drives to the Xiong Mansion.


    ***


    ~short episode ~


    The night after Xiong Zhi confessed.


    Linfeng arrived at his room. He took off his coat, then his necktie, and then he unbuttons his shirt one by one. His movement was natural. However, his mind was in chaos. His heart was still jumping lively.


    [I like your eyes, you look away when you pretend not to care ????


    I like the dimples on the corners of the smile that you wear ????


    I like you more, the world may know but don''t be scared ????


    ''Cause I''m falling deeper, baby be prepared ????]


    His ringtone sounded in the room. An indication that someone was calling him.


    But he doesn''t care. No. His mind could not process that someone was calling him. It was his background music as he recalled?Xiong Zhi''s confession earlier.


    [ Love you every minute, every second


    Love you everywhere and at any moment


    Always and forever I know I can''t quit you


    ''Cause baby you''re the one, I don''t know how ???? ]


    His heart was beating loudly. He fell on the bed staring at the ceiling. He was half-n.a.k.e.d but he doesn''t care.


    [I love you ''til thest of snow disappears


    Love you ''til a rainy day bes clear


    Never knew a love like this, now I can''t let go ????


    I''m in love with you, and now you know ????]


    Linfeng then foolishly grinned.


    "Is that so?" He asked while he stared at the ceiling.


    That ringtone of his sounded multiple times before his battery died down.


    ***


    On the other side, Jang Shin who was beaten to a pulp was cursing Linfeng.


    ''Linfeng! I need your help dammit!''


    He tried one more time to call him. But in the end, his life-saving straw turned ''unable to reach''. Jang Shin had no choice but to face his doomed fate that night.

 Chapter 181 - Emoticon

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Emoticon</h4>


    Linfeng arrived at the Xiong Mansion.


    His father, Butler Zhou Min was waiting for him. Besides his father, was Xiong Wuyue.


    Linfeng nced at Xiong Wuyue then turned to his father.


    "Why did you call me, father?"


    "Good evening, Linfeng." It was Xiong Wuyue who greeted him first.


    Linfeng who wanted to ignore her got a warning gaze from his father.


    "Good evening as well, Miss Wuyue."


    He had no choice but to greet her.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Butler Zhou Min lead the two in the main living room.


    Linfeng took a quick nce to observe Xiong Wuyue.


    He was wondering why the young miss of the second branch was here in the Main Mansion inte evening.


    ''Is she nning to stay here?''


    Linfeng nced at his father with a question on his eyes.


    There was a strict hierarchy in the Xiong family.


    The main branch, the second branch, and the third branch lived in different mansions.


    The first in line in the Xiong family could only have the right to stay at the Xiong main Mansion. They also have the right to stay at any mansion. But that was not the case to other Xiong''s from the second branch and third branch. They only have the right to their own mansion.


    It was unfair because only birth was the way to got those rights. It does not matter if a person from the second branch and third branch had more capability than the first branch. They could only watch the first descendants receive the glory that the Xiong family could offer. That''s why people like Xiong De exists.


    Linfeng cut off his thoughts. His father knew of this rule, so he will just wait for his father''s exnation.


    Xiong Wuyue took a seat. As well as Linfeng.


    The Zhou family has only an unbreakable treaty between the first descendants of the Zhou family and the Xiong family.


    However, because of these long years of tradition, the Zhou family descendants got used to being a butler of the Xiong family.


    Hence, the Zhou family profession changed to that of a butler, even bing the first ranked butlers all over Asia.


    (A/n: refer to chapter 56, Zhou family was originally the partnered business of the Xiong family in their tea house.)


    Of course, the Zhou family only wanted to serve the Xiong. So aside from the first descendants who were required to serve the first descendant of Xiong, the other Zhou''s also served the other Xiongs.


    The Zhou''s have this mentality that the Xiong was a higher level above them. No matter which branch of Xiong they came from.


    However, that was not the case to Linfeng. Linfeng studied the treaty since young. Even now, he was still studying it. He respected it since it was the wish of the Zhou''s first generation. So he knew the in and out of the treaty.


    It was only said that the Zhou were to only bow their heads to the ''first descendant'' of Xiong.


    And Xiong Wuyue was not from the first descendant. So he doesn''t need to stand behind her and act like her butler.


    Butler Zhou Min did not seat and exined the situation.


    "Mr. Xiong De asked our family to take care of Ms. Wuyue for the time being. The elders assigned you to take care of her for a while."


    Linfeng stayed quiet.


    "Linfeng, thank you for epting my father''s wish. Recently, he was so busy-"


    "I haven''t epted yet." Linfeng cut off Xiong Wuyue. He stared into her eyes with a cold gaze. He still hasn''t forgotten how this girl from the second branch hurt his young miss.


    "And it''s not my duty to baby-sit you."


    "Linfeng!" Butler Zhou Min shouted at Linfeng''s disrespectful way of speaking.


    "Father, I am Young Miss'' butler. " Linfeng stand up. If he knew that this was the ''urgent'' matter his father called him for, he would never have gone here.


    "I need to go. I have a duty to take care of my young miss."


    Xiong Wuyue''s face was pale.


    "Zhou Linfeng! Stay here!" Butler Zhou Min shouted loudly. His voice resounded in the wide living room.


    Linfeng stopped walking and face his father. He knew his father was angry. But he was angry too. The Zhou family were not dogs of the Xiong family. They could not just give them orders and expect them to do it.


    Butler Zhou Min could see the stubbornness in Linfeng''s eyes.


    His son was intelligent, more intelligent than him. Linfeng was always respectful and he had never disobeyed him. His son was very capable too. Too capable for his age.


    But the problem was his son''s stubbornness and beliefs were too much for him. He had the mind of a master, not a butler.


    Zhou Min who understands his son''s behavior needed to bend over his son''s stubbornness.


    "Don''t take a step." Butler Zhou Min said in a threatening voice.


    Then he turned to Xiong Wuyue who was shocked by the situation.


    "Miss Wuyue. I''m sorry you have to witness that. I will send a butler to escort you to Zhou Mansion-" Linfeng''s eyes be colder when heard the ''Zhou Mansion''


    "-I''m sorry you have to go first. Me and Linfeng will follow you shortly." Zhou Min awkwardly smiled.


    Xiong Wuyue stood up with shaking legs. She just couldn''t believe how Linfeng acted so cold to her.


    "I-I''ll go first. " Xiong Wuyue said as she walked dazedly. A butler who was standing at the entrance of the living room escorted Xiong Wuyue to the car.


    Xiong Wuyue could not nce at the cold Linfeng.


    After the two had been left alone, Zhou Min sat with a heavy sigh.


    "Sit here."


    Linfeng followed. He sat in front of his father. His expression was cold.


    Butler Zhou Min knew what his son might be feeling now.


    "Linfeng, please bear it for this time."


    "Father, you''ve told me that before when I was just six years old. And I bear with it. I can ept to serve Xiong Zhi. But not some girl from the second branch." Linfeng said coldly.


    Zhou Min stared at his son.


    "I will not reprimand you for calling Young Miss by her name, and also for disrespecting the young miss from the second branch when we are alone. But I will not allow you to do that in front of them or in front of other people. Faced your punishment in the reflection hall for two hours. "


    Linfeng stood up to receive his punishment now. He rather be punished than to babysit that girl from the second branch.


    "We are not yet done talking. Sit down." Zhou Min cold voice sounded again.


    Lin Feng had no choice but to sit down.


    "You have to take care of Ms. Wuyue for at least a week." Zhou Min continued.


    "No." Linfeng strongly rejected. It wasn''t his duty to serve that miss.


    Zhou Min took off his sses to massaged his brows.


    "The elders decided it. Not me. You know I don''t have the authorization to decide."


    Linfeng looked at him with me.


    "You are Master Xiong''s personal butler. How could you not do anything? Why did you not report it to Master Xiong? If he just said anything.."


    "I can''t. You know that too. Xiong De personally asked the elders. And how can you expect Master Xiong to decide the fate of a meter butler? The butler''s matter is our own problem. It hasn''t nothing to do with Master Xiong."


    Linfeng knew that. But he still hopes that Master Xiong could at least be possessive to his own butler or to his granddaughter''s possession.


    "It''s just one week, Linfeng. Please bear with that." Zhou Min pleaded to his own son.


    Linfeng doesn''t want to see his father pleading.


    But still...


    "Why at the Zhou Mansion? Is she nning to stay in my room?" Linfeng asked with a sarcastic face. That Xiong second branch was really greedy to the point fo exploiting the first descendant''s only privilege.


    "Of course not. She would stay at one of our master''s bedroom."


    The Zhou vi has a mansion that only for the Xiong to stay at. It had been vacant since the beginning it was built.


    "Ha." Linfengughed exasperatedly.


    ''How could the elders decide for that? Are their mind were so muddled that they took it seriously to be Xiong''s dogs? This is really insane.''


    Linfeng clenched his hands. They were so pale because of the anger that was building inside of him.


    They were being treated like dogs again.


    Dogs were actually much better than him. Because dogs have no dreams and ability to surpass their masters.


    But it was not the same for him.


    He has his dreams. His ability. His thoughts. His feelings. His rights. His freedom.


    Those were always ignored by the Xiong.


    Linfeng could feel his desire to free from the Xiong got stronger.


    ********


    Linfeng had a frown while looking at the window. He borrowed one of the drivers to drive him to Zhou Mansion.


    He recalled what his father said.


    "The elders promised Mr. Xiong De that you will personally assist Ms. Wuyue. I know you don''t like it. But at least show your face to the mansion. Just tour her a bit."


    Linfeng closed his eyes.


    Beep.


    There was a text message.


    Linfeng opened his phone and saw Xiong Zhi''s message.


    [I apologize for not answering the call. Xuantin confiscated our phone. I only opened your voice mail during the break. Is everything alright?


    By the way, your moose cake is so delicious.?I did not cry. But Xuantin stole half. I am angry at her. (???) ]


    Linfeng read the message two times more.


    He then smiled at thest part.


    Xiong Zhi knew how to use emoticons now.


    Linfeng started to type.


    [ It''s alright. Father just passed something bothersome to me. How about you? Are you not tired yet? Make sure to change your towel on your back. If you can''t do it alone, make Song Xuantin do it.


    And if you like my moose cake, I''ll make more for you. Besides, this emoticon suits you the best ?Òæ? ]


    Linfeng clicked send. He did not notice that he was smiling why he was typing this. His bad mood was gone now.


    A reply came quickly.


    [Am I that ugly??(>¨y


    Linfengughed. Heughed loudly that the driver nced at him.


    Afterughing for a bit, he typed a reply.


    [No. I take that back. This suit you more (?¡ö-¡ö) ]


    He waited for a reply. But a minute had passed already and there''s still no reply yet.


    Then his phone rang.


    It was Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng coughed first. Then answer the call.


    Xiong Zhi cool voice sounded first.


    "Is that cute?"


    It was her innocent question.

 Chapter 182 - Bothering

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Bothering</h4>


    Linfeng was taken aback.


    ''What cute?''


    So he voiced it out.


    "What cute?"


    "The emoticon."


    "You are asking me if the emoticon is cute?"


    "Yes."


    "It is...?" Linfeng wasn''t sure why they were talking about this.


    "I see." Xiong Zhi sounded happy.


    Linfeng could not understand how the emoticon being cute was important.


    "How''s the practice, young miss?"


    "It''s fun. We are almost done. Song Xuantin is a bit scary. Lu Yin Ze almost cried. Gu Zhen is the same as usual."


    Xiong Zhi continued to talk about her practice.


    "We are already here butler Zhou."


    "Thank you." Linfeng walked out of the car while Xiong Zhi was still on the phone.


    "Are you busy? Do you want me to end the call?" Xiong Zhi asked. She was afraid of trouble Linfeng.


    "It''s alright. I am in the Zhou mansion right now. I will just do something here quick. If I''m not done here yet, they are two butlers that father sent to escort you home. But if I can still catch up with you, I''ll take you home." Linfeng said in one breath.


    "Alright. We are still going to practice for at least an hour more. I''ll call youte-" But Xiong Zhi''s voice was swallowed by a shout behind Linfeng''s back.


    "Linfeng!" Xiong Wuyue ran to Linfeng.


    "I''m sorry that I surprised you. I don''t know that father forced you. If I know about that I shouldn''t have..." Xiong Wuyue did not continue and had a face of wanting to cry.


    Linfeng just stared expressionless to this pitiful figure.


    "It''s alright. If you want, we can talk to the elders to change me." Linfeng said with a calm and collected voice.


    "No!I-I mean. I don''t dare to trouble the elders-"


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi''s voice who was on the phone resounded. It was only Linfeng who could hear it.


    Linfeng turned sideways and talked to Xiong Zhi.


    "I''m sorry young miss. I just have to finish this. I will call youter."


    "...alright. Call me, okay?"


    "I will. Take care and don''t forget to change your towel." Linfeng added before he ends the call.


    Xiong Wuyue was curious about who was Linfeng was talking with. She couldn''t hear from her distance.


    "Let''s tour you now. This way." Linfeng was polite but not warm.


    He dislikes it when he couldn''t do anything.


    He toured Xiong Wuyue in the Zhou Mansion then he leads her to the Mansion that only Xiong''s could stay at.


    This ce was huge and well maintained. Every bedroom was wide as the master''s bedroom. Every source of entertainment was in the mansion as well.


    Xiong Wuyue instantly liked it.


    "Which room do you like Ms. Wuyue?" Linfeng quietly observed Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue had a satisfied smile on her face.


    "I would like to have the first room we visited."


    "Alright. I will tell the maids to prepare the room for you. Your dinner is already been prepared in the dining room."


    Linfeng lead Xiong Wuyue to the diner room. Her steps were lights and she was like a good girl who was waiting for her presents.


    She looked at Linfeng''s tall back.


    Her eyes were yearning and with passion.


    She would take this chance to get closer to Linfeng.


    The Zhou family were amazing butlers. From managing daily schedules to daily needs, they were talented and capable.


    Xiong Wuyue tasted one dish that the Zhou maids and butler prepared.


    It was so delicious.


    Then she looked at Linfeng who was talking to the other butlers. He was ordering them to prepare the room for her.


    Xiong Wuyue looked at Linfeng''s side view.


    His eyshes were long and thick. It goes along well with his thick and sculptured brows. His tall nose was perfect that added to his s.e.x appeal. And his lips..those slightly moving lips were...


    "Ms. Wuyue? Is something wrong with the food?" Linfeng who noticed her gaze turned to her.


    "Ah. No. I like it."


    Linfeng nodded.


    "That''s good to hear. I''m d it''s in your taste. Make yourself at home. The other butlers are always here if you need anything." Linfeng said as he slightly bows and was about to leave.


    "Are you leaving?" Xiong Wuyue stood up.


    Linfeng turned back to her.


    "Yes. My young miss is waiting for me."


    "Don''t -" go.'' Xiong Wuyue wanted to say that. But she was afraid that Linfeng wouldn''t like it.


    "I''m-" Xiong Wuyue doesn''t know what to say. She doesn''t want Linfeng to leave. She wants him to stay.


    She doesn''t want his man to stay at that bitch''s side.


    Seeing that she wasn''t saying anything, Linfeng turned around and walked.


    But after a couple of steps, he heard a ss breaking and a shout.


    "Young Miss!" The butler''s shocked shout made Linfeng turn around and ran toward them.


    The chair was turned. The floor was wet and their were some ss shards on the ground.


    Xiong Wuyue was on the floor, she fainted.


    The butler was fl.u.s.tered as they don''t know what to do.


    Linfeng supported Xiong Wuyue''s head.


    "Call the doctor now!"


    The butler ran out quickly.


    Linfeng checked Xiong Wuyue''s pulse and her breathing. He checked for any bruises. Xiong Wuyue was a bit wounded in her arms. Some ss shards scr.a.p.ed her skin. There''s a little blooding out from them.


    ''Shit.''


    Linfeng knew this would make a mess. Ms. Wuyue, the treasured daughter of Xiong De got hurt under his watch. He would surely be reprimanded.


    But that''s not what important for him right now. He needed to solve this quickly and hoped that Xiong Wuyue would not have suffered any kind of internal injuries.


    He carried Xiong Wuyue to one of the couch while waiting for the medic.


    Even he wanted to leave right now, he wouldn''t be able to.


    *****


    Xiong Zhi stared at her phone.


    Thinking of the woman''s voice she heard from the other line.


    It sounded so familiar. She had a guess who owned that voice.


    But, howe?


    Linfeng said he was in the Zhou Mansion.


    Xiong Zhi was familiar with their family''s strict rules. So what''s happening?


    ''Did that snake do something?''


    She remembered Linfeng''s text.


    [...Father just passed something bothersome to me...]


    Xiong Zhi knew Linfeng. He would not say the word ''bothersome'' easily if it was not really so bothersome.


    It means that Linfeng encountered things that he doesn''t have the power to decide on or to do anything against.


    Hmm.


    Xiong Zhi kept thinking about it as Song Xuantin began to call them again for another round of practice.


    ****


    "Cut!! Zhi!! Can you at least recite your lines while daydreaming?! You''re doing well earlier. Is something wrong?!" Song Xuantin was still on a mega phone.


    Xiong Zhi put her hands in her ears.


    Lu Yin Ze was the one who answered.


    "I think we practiced too much. Let''s wrap it for now. " Lu Yin Ze also noticed that Xiong Zhi seems to be distracted. She was doing good earlier-except for acting, but it was still bearable than his own acting- but now, she seems like she lost the will to act at all.


    Song Xuantin sighed.


    Yeah. Maybe she was being too much.


    "Alright!! Let''s take a break!!" Song Xuantin put down her megaphone. Her throat was hurting a bit from all the shout and directing. She massaged her neck and reached out for her bottle when she noticed that it was empty.


    ''Aww. '' She was about to get another one when a cold sensation touched her neck.


    "Eeeeeek!!!" Song Xuantin''s surprised scream resounded on the theatre. She looked at the man who was at fault.


    It was Gu Zhen who was holding a bottle of cold water.


    He was a bit surprised too.


    Song Xuantin coughed to erase her embarrassment for the udylike shout and eyed the bottle of water in Gu Zhen''s hand.


    "Is that for me?" Song Xuantin was fighting her smile froming out.


    Gu Zhen looked at her face for a moment then opened the cap of the bottle.


    "No. It''s for me." Then he drank it.


    "..." Song Xuantin was saddened and speechless for a moment.


    While the two on the stage, Lu Yin Ze helped Xiong Zhi up.


    "Are you okay? You look like your mind is elsewhere."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "I''m just a bit troubled."


    "Troubled in what?"


    "I''ve been thinking."


    "Thinking?" Lu Yin Ze parroted.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly faced him. Her face had a deep frown.


    "Have you felt like you''ve been bugged of a certain thought and want to badly find it out?" Xiong Zhi asked seriously.


    She wanted to find it out. Why that snake was there? What she was nning? And why she was with Linfeng? What kind of trouble she was bringing to Linfeng? Was he okay?


    She had been thinking about this.


    Seeing Xiong Zhi was seriously asking him, he turned serious too.


    ''A feeling of wanting to find out that thought that has been bugging you.''


    Was it like the feelings I have about the two mask man that day?


    So he answered.


    "If your thoughts keep bothering you and you want it to badly find out, then find it. Maybe you will have a peace of mind."


    Xiong Zhi considered his words.


    "Even though I am afraid that I would bother that important person?"


    Lu Yin Ze was speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 183 - Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Zhou</h4>


    Xiong Zhi continued.


    "I want to find it out. But he said that he would handle it and finish it by himself. I don''t know if finding it out before waiting for him to give an exnation is good. Besides-" Xiong Zhi thought about it.


    If Linfeng did not detailed it to her it means it was one of the things he doesn''t want her to know. With the knowledge of?Linfeng from the past life and present time, Xiong Zhi knew that Linfeng wanted to solve his problems on his own. And her adding to that scene, would cause another problem.


    Besides, they were not in a rtionship where they could touch each other''s belongings. Like his thoughts and beliefs, Xiong Zhi knew the current Linfeng wouldn''t allow her to touch those.


    "--Besides I''m afraid if I push more he would be estranged to me." Xiong Zhi was afraid of these. It''s true that she managed to tell what her heart says to Linfeng. But she couldn''t push more. The young Linfeng couldn''t handle it.


    But..even though she had those thoughts. Her heart wanted to ignore those and check on his situation. She trusted Linfeng. But having just thought of the two of them being alone made Xiong Zhi want to kidnap Linfeng and protect him from that snake.


    Was it too much?


    Lu Yin Ze watched as Xiong Zhi expressed some frustration in that usual cold face.


    "Is it..your butler?"


    Xiong Zhi did not answer him. She was in deep thought and couldn''t hear him.


    "Is it...Linfeng, the important person you are talking about?"


    Xiong Zhi finally looked at him and nod with aplicated face.


    Squeezed.


    Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know what he''s feeling.


    But he cheered up to console Xiong Zhi.


    "Why he would take it against you? You are his master. And as I can see, he deeply cares about you. So, giving him care than any master does would surely make him happy. Just follow what you think will be good and also follow what will make you give peace."


    Xiong Zhi''s finally eased up.


    "Is it really okay?"


    "I really don''t know. But if he got angry at you, just-" Lu Yin Ze shrugged his shoulders.


    "-just make up with him."


    Xiong Zhi finally saw the light.


    "You''re right."


    Xiong Zhi nodded as she thought about it. She could chase after Linfeng again if he doesn''t like what she did. She would please him.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Lu Yin Ze with a small smile.


    "You''re intelligent."


    Lu Yin Ze just scrunched up his shoulders.


    "Not really. Just go. Make your mind at peace."


    Xiong Zhi nodded and ran. She did not even bid goodbye to the other two who were bickering over a piece of cookie. (Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen)


    Lu Yin Ze watched Xiong Zhi who ran like her life depended on it with augh.


    But then..he could notugh anymore.


    Squeezed.


    He felt bitter and a bit..hurt.


    ****


    Linfeng was facing the three elders of the Zhou family.


    It was his grandfather, grandmother, and granduncle.


    They had a serious expression on their face.


    "Howe ites down to this? What have you been doing?" His grandfather asked him angrily.


    Linfeng looked down and did not answer.


    They were outside the room of Xiong Wuyue. The doctor checked Xiong Wuyue and told them that she was fine. She got some injuries but they were not life-threatening. But it might scare the young miss since it might leave some scar for a few months.


    "Let''s sit down first. Your shouting will wake up the young miss." Linfeng''s grandmother gently coaxed the Old man.


    "Sigh. Your wife is right. Hold your tongue for a while." His grand-uncle looked at Linfeng with disappointment.


    Linfeng followed them. He just stayed quiet as the trio bombarded him with another round of sermon as they sat in the living room.


    "What''s the matter with you Linfeng? Howe the young miss is injured? Do you know what will happen if ites out? It is the first time a Xiong visit here and stayed in this mansion. And there''s an ident already? I thought you''re intelligent. You must know how important that guest is."


    Linfeng did not answer and kept staring down.


    Grandma Zhou patted Grandpa Zhou who was red from speaking in a long breath.


    "Linfeng, what happened? We are really happy that Mr. Xiong De personally asked you to take care of his daughter for a week. It is very important. I know, child, that you are not irresponsible. How will you fix this?"


    Linfeng inwardlyughed.


    Fix this?


    ''The real question is how the Xiong wanted the Zhou to fix this? And how the Zhou wanted me to fix it.''


    To prove that his thoughts were right, his grand-uncle sidement.


    "Mr. Xiong De would not take it lightly if he heard about this news. Sigh."


    The oldies were troubled.


    And this trouble should only be fixed by the person who made this trouble happen.


    They all look at the quiet Linfeng.


    Linfeng finally looked up at them.


    He told them what they really wanted to hear.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll fix this. I will coax Ms. Wuyue."


    The three sighed out of relief.


    If Linfeng said he could fix this, he would fix this. They at least believe in Linfeng''s ability. That''s why they were proud of this grandson. Many people even from the second branch of the Xiong family asked for Linfeng. It was a pride of their family that many families wanted the Zhou heir to be their butler.


    "I''m d you have the heart of a Zhou. Just take care of it properly. I don''t want to hear anyints about how we did not manage to take care of our guests. " Grandpa Zhou patted Linfeng. His anger was gone now.


    His grandson never talked back at them. He was just getting some steam earlier.


    Linfeng expressionless face just bowed.


    "I won''t disappoint you, grandfather."


    Grandpa Zhou patted Linfeng again with a satisfied expression.


    His old hand was cing a huge burden on that young shoulder.


    *****


    Linfeng was standing and leaning at the window. It was pouring loudly outside.


    The weather was a bit funny.


    It was just sunny and humid earlier. But now it was raining cats and dogs. The two opposite weather could actually exist in just one day.


    How funny.


    The weather was just like him.


    Linfeng who was just happy a moment ago was now feeling deste and strained.


    He nced at the girl who was sleeping in the big bed.


    He was currently inside her room, watching her until she woke up and console her of what happened.


    He could not go out of this room until she woke up. This was of course arranged by the elders.


    Since it was his fault, he needed to follow their instruction and fix this.


    Linfeng fished out his phone.


    He checked his messages.


    It was all from Jang Shin and some unknown numbers. It was a report from SC and some information he asked for his personal investigation team.


    He scrolled on his phone.


    Then he finds it.


    Xiong Zhi''s text message earlier.


    Linfeng read it multiple times.


    [-.. Is everything alright?]


    ''No. It''s not.''


    Sometimes, Linfeng felt heavy and suffocated. He wanted to fly high to be freed from those feelings. From those responsibilities.


    But sometimes, he got tired of running forward to his goals that seemed to be hard to meet.


    He put to his young self the burden of freeing the Zhou family from those shackles. He wanted to be the one to break it. So his generation and the people after his generation could be free from this suffocation and burdens. So they could at least fly high and choose their own path.


    But everything seems so hard.


    Not only the way to break it.


    But the mentality of the Zhou''s. They were locked up as well.


    All of them epted their fate.


    Except him.


    Linfeng perseveres.


    When he was young and was thought things, he began to understand the world. He also began to question why these people around him put shackles on their dreams.


    Was it a part of human beings to strive and dream?


    But these people thought children like him to serve people in a democratic era.


    Was the reason? Why did they decide the fate of future generations?


    Maybe he was greedy.


    Maybe he liked more power and authority.


    Or maybe he just wants to rule his own life.


    But he, as Linfeng, just wanted to be as Linfeng. Not butler Zhou. But Zhou Linfeng.


    He was sure that with his ability, he could achieve his dreams.


    Linfeng fell in a sea of his own consciousness.


    Beep.


    A text message woke him up from his daze.


    He opened it.


    [I haven''t received any call from you. I don''t want to trouble you. But I''m worried. I am in front of the Zhou Mansion.]


    It was from Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng felt like he was poured by a cold bucket of water.


    His mind ran quickly. So was his body.


    He took his coat that he left on a couch. He wore it and nced at the girl in the bed. There was still no movement.


    He opened the door and left.


    After two seconds, Xiong Wuyue opened her eyes and stared at the door.

 Chapter 184 - Dripping Wet

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Dripping Wet</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was in the front of the massive gate. She did not expose herself to not alert the Zhou family. She wanted to talk to Linfeng first.


    After two minutes, a figure was running towards the gate. He had two umbres with him.


    "Young Miss! Why didn''t you wait in the car?!" Linfeng was a bit wet from running.


    The loud pour of the rain swallowed up his voice.


    He took off his coat and dr.a.p.ed over Xiong Zhi.


    "You should have called me first before you went here. I can send butlers to you to escort you." Linfeng tirade as he checked upon Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi''s hands were freezing.


    Linfeng cupped it with his other hand and warmed it.


    He gave a warning gaze to the man who was holding an umbre for Xiong Zhi.


    It was one of the butlers that his father sent.


    "Why didn''t you call me on your way here? You should let the Young Miss in."


    The butler couldn''t say anything. It was Xiong Zhi who ordered them to do her bid.


    "Don''t be angry at them. They are following my instructions. How about you? Why didn''t you call me?" Xiong Zhi asked her first question.


    Linfeng looked at her worried eyes and sighed. He was just about to call her. He did not forget. The timing was not just right.


    "Let''s go inside, first. " Linfeng used his umbre for him and Xiong Zhi. He was still holding Xiong Zhi''s other hand. He got closer to her to give warmth to her cold body.


    Linfeng then scowled. Why was she cold? How long did she stay outside the gate?


    He ran quickly when he received the text. She should not be this cold.


    Linfeng thought, What if Xiong Zhi debated for a while before sending him a text?


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi''s side view. She was a bit wet because of the heavy rain. Her pants were wet. It must be bothersome.


    Linfeng let go of her hand and put his free arm around her shoulders. He gently pushed her into his warm chest and slightly hugged her. It was to protect her from the cold rain and to give her warmth.


    "Don''t do those unnecessary things again," Linfeng said above Xiong Zhi''s head.


    It was really unnecessary for Xiong Zhi to debate under the rain on whether to contact him or not.


    She should have just called him and demand his presence immediately. What his position was for? He was not her butler for disy.


    ''Tsk. Why make things hard for herself?''


    Linfeng leads Xiong Zhi to walk towards the Zhou Mansion. His hands gently tighten his hold around her soft body.


    Once they arrived at the living room he immediately ordered the maids to prepare a warm bath, hot chocte and everything.


    Xiong Zhi sat down and looked around.


    The maids and butlers who were hurrying over were ncing at her. All of them recognized Xiong Zhi. She was the heiress of the Xiong family after all.


    One of the butlers went to the elder''s wings to report the situation.


    "Here. Have some hot choco first." Linfeng handed a mug to Xiong Zhi. He also gets a towel to dry the tip of Xiong Zhi''s hair that got wet by the rain.


    "Why did you visit here young miss?" Linfeng started to talk as he dries her hair.


    Xiong Zhi took a sip first before she answered.


    "I''m worried."


    "What are you worried about that you have to wait outside the gate?" Linfeng''s voice was a bit stern. It was his tone whenever Linfeng lecture Xiong Zhi in the past and in the present.


    Xiong Zhi stared at her mug.


    "I heard a voice on the other line while we were talking earlier. I wonder if everything is alright. I''m worried about you. I''m distressed."


    Xiong Zhi sincerely voiced out what she was feeling. She was always honest when ites to Linfeng.


    Linfeng''s hand that wasbing her hair halted.


    "..and I want to see you." Xiong Zhi was still staring at her cup.


    Was it too much to check on him? Or bother him? Not seeing him for a moment and thinking that he was in another person''s - specifically a person that she hates- side made her uneased and agitated. But when she was in front of the Zhou Mansion, she hesitated.


    This feeling..was soplicated. So Xiong Zhi decided to be honest.


    "And you also did not call me. I am anxious the whole time."


    Linfeng put down the towel and tap Xiong Zhi''s nose from above.


    "I''m sorry..." Linfeng started.


    Xiong Zhi was about to look up at him but Linfeng turned her around to face the mug.


    "You will get a stiff neck. Ahem." Linfeng coughed a bit to cover his embarrassment. Xiong Zhi was saying things again that made his thoughts ran wild.


    "I was about to call you. I am sorry to make you worry. "


    Linfeng had a small smile on his face. He unconsciously reached out a strand of Xiong Zhi''s long hair and brought it near to his face.


    "But please, young miss, don''t do things that make you suffer. I am your butler. You hadmand over me. If you just give a call and say that you want to see me, I wille running. No matter what." Linfeng lightly kissed the tip of Xiong Zhi''s hair.


    However, Xiong Zhi couldn''t see this.


    Xiong Zhi smiled at his answer. Lu Yin Ze was right.


    Even though Linfeng was not yet there to the point of loving her and putting her first in everything, he still cared about her and would take her in his responsibilities.


    Xiong Zhi was happy at this. She could take it slow.


    "Okay. I will keep that in mind."


    "Good. Now, take a warm bath first. "


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Then she suddenly remembered one of the important things.


    "By the way, is Xiong Wuyu-"


    "Linfeng?" A shocked voice caught their attention. It came from the entrance.


    Xiong Wuyue was in her nightgown. She was barefooted and pale. She was wet because she had ran from the Guest Wing to the Zhou Mansion. There were butler''s behind her who was wetter than her. They must have been trying to shed her in the umbre while running.


    Her perfect body figure was exposed as her wet nightgown was hugging her skin.


    She was like a little beauty who was sickly and desperate to find her lover through the rain. However, there was no lover.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were a bit wide while looking at Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng inwardly sighed. He forgot her for a moment. Howe she was awake now?


    And why the heck she was here looking like that?


    Linfeng turned to Xiong Zhi first even though Xiong Wuyue was dripping wet.


    "Young Miss, the maids are here. Take a bath first. And I will exin things to you afterward. Can you wait for me?" Linfeng''s voice was gentle. His eyes were saying that he was innocent and there was much to exin.


    Xiong Zhi nced with warning gaze at the seductress Xiong Wuyue. Since she had watched a lot of dramas and learned a lot from them, Xiong Zhi knew what Xiong Wuyue was doing.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng. She saw his expression and nodded. She understands. Even though her hate for Xiong Wuyue reached the heavens, her love for Linfeng was greater than that.


    "Alright. I will wait for you here." Xiong Zhi then followed the maids who just arrived. She needs to take a bath quickly and return here.


    After Xiong Zhi was gone, Linfeng''s expressionless face returned.


    "Ms. Wuyue, what was so urgent that made you ran here? " Linfeng then gestured to the other maids to bring a towel and prepare a hot bath.


    "Are you feeling alright now?" He continued to ask.


    Xiong Wuyue was still a bit pale. She was shivering from the cold and also to something else.


    "I- ''m dizzy. H-howe she''s here?" Xiong Wuyue could not hide her trembling voice and terrified expression.


    She was terrified that her n to be closer to Linfeng would be thrashed out by that bitch.


    Linfeng calmed voice answered her.


    "Ms. Wuyue, Young Miss is the heiress of the Xiong family. Should you address her as Young Miss instead of ''she''? Young Miss has a higher status than yours. And also, this is the Zhou family mansion. We are loyal to serve the first descendants of the Xiong. It is ''normal'' for her toe here." Linfeng then gets the towel that the butler handed.


    He handed it politely to Xiong Wuyue.


    "Please dry yourself first. The maids are preparing for your bath."


    Xiong Wuyue stared at the towel that Linfeng was handing to her.


    She just saw him warmly drying Xiong Zhi''s hair. Howe he could not do it to her? Was it because she was not the young miss?


    If she bes the young miss..would she also receive his warm smile and warm care?


    It was just so unfair.


    "Maid, please help Miss Wuyue to her bath and prepare warm soup for her. Escort her to the Guest Wing afterward."


    The maid bowed and lead Xiong Wuyue.


    But Xiong Wuyue did not move.


    "Linfeng. Can youe to my room afterward?"

 Chapter 185 - Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Thunder</h4>


    When all the people looked at her, Xiong Wuyue became slightly red.


    "I mean..I am quite afraid to be alone. So..can you apany me to my room until I fell asleep?" Xiong Wuyue carefully asked. Her eyes were a bit teary and her cheeks were red. She looked like an embarrassed girl trying to be brave. If it was any other man, they would be captured easily and would follow her whims.


    But Linfeng was not any other man.


    "Miss Wuyue if you''re scared I will send a maid to your room to apany you. Or if you want, I can hire a storyteller to luby you through bed stories."


    Linfeng was not polite at all.


    Xiong Wuyue bit her lips.


    What could she do to make Linfeng stay with her?


    "That- I mean the Young Miss, we should call your father so that Butler Zhou Min could take Young Miss home." Xiong Wuyue suggested. Today, no, for the rest of the week, Linfeng was hers.


    Linfeng sighed.


    ''What this miss truly wants?''


    "Please take a bath first, Miss. Wuyue." Linfeng did not say anymore and left. He needs to arrange things for Xiong Zhi. Now that another Xiong appeared, the elders need to present their faces in front of this new guest.


    *******


    They said girls took a long while - if not an hour the most- to finish their bath.


    But it was only less than twenty-minutes and the two girls, the heiress of Xiong Empire, and the princess of the second branch were sitting in front of Linfeng looking cleaned and freshen-up.


    The girls were following his every gesture with serious eyes. Not only that, but another three pairs of old eyes were looking at him as well. They were all waiting for him to exin the situation.


    Linfeng had been standing in front of these people.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Grand-uncle, Young Miss Zhi decided to stay here for tonight."


    The three oldies gulped.


    A Xiong, specifically, a first-line at that were visiting them. It''s a great honor. But this was very unexpected. They were not prepared. So this situation became a nightmare.


    "I already called father and he reported it to Master Xiong. We already got Master Xiong''s approval."


    Linfeng then nced at Xiong Zhi. They didn''t have the time to talk to each other since Xiong Wuyue was quick in her bath and ran to them immediately. Afterward, the three elders horrified faces appeared in the living room. Linfeng did not have a chance to speak with Xiong Zhi alone.


    So right now, he needs to make a chance for them to be alone and exin things to her clearly.


    "Young Miss, I would like to tour you around. But it''ste. I will escort you to your room and bring you dinner."


    Xiong Wuyue opened her mouth toin. But Linfeng was fast.


    "Ms. Wuyue, since Young Miss'' room was along the way. I''ll escort you too. Please befortable here."


    Xiong Zhi''s ears perked to the words ''please befortable here''.


    Linfeng continued to talk to Xiong Wuyue.


    "I''m sorry I let you suffered here in Zhou Mansion. If there''s anything you need, just tell me. I''ll do my best toply."


    Xiong Wuyue''s face became lively.


    "It''s alright. It''s all my fault. Not yours. I got dizzy and faint. I''m happy you''re there to help me up. And I''m sorry to cause trouble for you."


    "No worries. It''s the Zhou''s honor to serve you." Linfeng said nonchntly.


    Xiong Zhi looked back between them.


    Her eyes were suspicious.


    She could guess what happened. But not the whole thing.


    Linfeng seeing the obvious eyes of Xiong Zhi changed the subject.


    "Young Miss and Ms. Wuyue let me escort both of you to the west wing-"


    Bang!


    Thunder!


    But a louder thunder made all the people looked at the window. The heavy rain got wilder. It looked like a storm was brewing.


    The Guest Wing was not connected to the Main Zhou Mansion. It was still a five-minute walk from here. So for them to go back to Guest Mansion, they need to face the raining buckets and the wild wind.


    "..I guess. We should stay here a bit and go once the rain calms down." Linfeng suggested.


    But after a couple of hours, the sky does not have a n to calm down at all.


    Xiong Zhi finally let go of her yawn that she kept fighting back.


    Linfeng nced at her and decided to let them stay here. He spoke and the people in the living room gave their attention to him.


    "Maids, please prepare two guest rooms for young miss and miss Wuyue- " Linfeng then turned to Grandpa Zhou.


    "Grandfather, please take a rest. Grandma and Grand-uncle, I will take care of everything here. It''s deep in the evening, please take care of your body."


    Grandpa Zhou shook his head.


    "I might be old, but my body was trained like you. I will see them first to be taken care of.?Don''t mind me. "


    Linfeng nodded. His stubbornness was inherited from his grandfather. He then turned to the two girls who were still looking at him, waiting for his verdict.


    "The maids already prepared two rooms for you. If you just need anything don''t hesitate to call me. My room is on the same floor."


    Xiong Zhi stayed quiet for a bit. She, Xiong Wuyue, and Linfeng would be on the same floor.


    That''s bad news.


    She trusts Linfeng but she doesn''t trust the snake Wuyue. Witnessing how Wuyue could scheme and would do everything to get what she wants, Xiong Zhi was afraid that Wuyue would suddenly barge in Linfeng''s room and pushed him in the bed. Seduce My Man 101, opened a new world for Xiong Zhi. So she knew those shameless things could happen.


    (a/n: ehem ehem have you forgotten you''re one of those?)


    Xiong Zhi opened her mouth and said shocking words.


    "I''ll stay in Linfeng''s room."


    The people in the living room got speechless.


    Linfeng was speechless too. But because of Xiong Zhi''s confession to him almost every day he recovered quickly.


    He sighed again. He doesn''t know what was inside his young miss''s brain to be able to said things like this.


    It was fine if they were alone.


    But this would be misunderstood by these people.


    "Young Miss, can''t sleep well in other people''s house." Linfeng made an excuse.


    The oldies nodded with understanding.


    Xiong Wuyue finally recovered from her shock. Then she got horrified by the thought that the elders might really allow Xiong Zhi and Linfeng to stay in one room. Her mind quickly ran.


    "Young Miss, it would be misunderstood by people if they heard that you spend a night in a man''s room. If you''re that scared, I''ll apany you instead." Xiong Wuyue suggested with a smile. But her smile looked horrified. She just said things that she knew she would regretter.


    She doesn''t want to be in the same room as Xiong Zhi, but she would force herself to do it if Linfeng''s chastity was at risk. Xiong Wuyue has the same thought as Xiong Zhi,?she was afraid that Xiong Zhi would force herself to Linfeng.


    Linfeng, who unknowingly has his chastity being protected by the two girls, was more stunned at Xiong Wuyue''s suggestion than what Xiong Zhi suggested earlier.


    These two girls, who clearly don''t like each other would stay in one room?


    "That''s good! Everyone has ears in every mansion nowadays. It would be bad for Young Miss Zhi if rumors got out. Young Miss Wuyue''s suggestion is thoughtful. Your father must be proud." Grandpa Zhou agreed at Xiong Wuyue''s suggestion. The two oldies nodded too.


    Xiong Wuyue just epted their praise with an awkward smile. She nced at Xiong Zhi who was observing her.


    The two girls exchanged nces. They were the only ones who knew what was going on in each other''s mind.


    *******************************************************************


    The clock was ticking. The loud pour of the rain and roaring winds could still be heard despite the soundproof window. From time to time, thunder would sh. Lighting up the room which had a big bed and two girls lying on it.


    Xiong Zhi was staring nkly at the ceiling. She was tired due to all the practice she had for the day. She was feeling sleepy too. But her will to stay awake and to feel herpanion''s movement was in the level of an expert.


    She was not alone in this. Xiong Wuyue was the same too. Her eyes were closed but her ears were perked up. Once there was movement, she would instantly open her eyes.


    Hence, the two of them had not been moving in this huge bed.


    Surprisingly, the girls who hated each other to the core could actually had a peaceful moment. Even it was just a moment.


    Boom!


    sh.


    "Kyaah!"


    A loud boom made Xiong Wuyue who was faking sleep screamed out loud.


    Xiong Zhi gasped because of Xiong Wuyue''s scream.


    She got shocked too.


    She turned to Wuyue and the annoyance she had been bottling up erupted.


    "You''re so loud!"


    Xiong Wuyue turned to her with a red face. Her irritation that everything in her n got thrashed by this bitch exploded.


    "It''s freaking loud. Who would not be shocked of that?!"


    "Don''t shout at me. You don''t have rights." Xiong Zhi said sternly.


    Xiong Wuyue sat up. She had NO rights? This bitch was just basking in the rights that supposed to be hers.


    "No rights? What have you contribute to have that rights?"

 Chapter 186 - Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Fierce Battle</h4>


    Xiong Zhi sat up. She doesn''t want anyone other than Linfeng to look down at her.


    "Nothing. I was just born this way-" Xiong Zhi answered while her chin was up.


    "And you''re born at the second branch so you don''t have rights." She continued.


    Xiong Wuyue got redder. This bitch was so haughty!


    "You''re just a parasite. Leeching off to the Xiong family and taking advantage of Linfeng. You don''t deserve to be the Young Miss." Xiong Wuyue got rid of all the pretense. Since she already showed her true colors to Xiong Zhi, there''s no need to hide her disgust to her anymore.


    Her father said to befriend Xiong Zhi. But ever since they met, this bitch always made her embarrassed and lose control of her emotions. There''s no way that their rtionship could exist peacefully.


    She felt indignation towards Xiong Zhi. As a woman, she also felt that Xiong Zhi seems to hate her. That''s fine with her. As she hated her too.


    Her father said that she needs to control and wait. Just wait. And endure. They would have everything they want soon. His father had never spoke so confident about that. It seemed that his father had ns that would surely be sessful.


    And Xiong Wuyue believed in her father.


    So why she need to be so polite to this bitch?


    She would have the title of the Young Miss in the future.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t care of what''s going on in Xiong Wuyue''s mind.


    She never pretended with her. She always acted out ording to her will to bully and irritate Xiong Wuyue. Liked now.


    "I don''t care who deserves to be the Young Miss. I Am the Young Miss. That wouldn''t change. If I am leeching off to my grandfather that''s natural. And if I''m taking advantage of Linfeng because of my status, that''s natural too. " Xiong Zhi said boastfully.


    "But you..what''s that again-? " Xiong Zhi seemed to think then nced meaningfully at Xiong Wuyue''s wrist that had a bandage on it. She heard of what happened from the maid after she took a bath. The little episode in Zhou Mansion.


    "-Hurt oneself just to gain pity? Are you not ashamed?" Xiong Zhi mockingly smiled.


    Xiong Wuyue''s knuckles turned pale.


    "Y-you are the one who should be ashamed. Using your status to let you stay in Linfeng''s room. Where is your dignity as a woman?" Xiong Wuyue barked back. Her voice was a bit shaky because of anger.


    "Oh. You know that word? I thought you lost ''dignity'' in your dictionary." Xiong Zhi seemed to be an expert when ites to irritating Xiong Wuyue. Her mouth quickly moved faster than her mind.


    Xiong Wuyue had never experienced to be mocked like this.


    "You are the one who lost dignity!"


    "I don''t. The young miss of Xiong would never lose dignity. Only snakes like you throw away their dignity."


    "You have no dignity! You are a parasite!" Xiong Wuyue threw a pillow to Xiong Zhi. She badly wanted to throw everything at her. She was really getting mad.


    Since they were just in one bed, the soft pillow gave a huge impact on Xiong Zhi''s face.


    Xiong Zhi''s face got red from the impact. She looked angrily at Xiong Wuyue. She too threw her pillow to Xiong Wuyue.


    "You are a snake!"


    Xiong Wuyue got smacked on her face. This made her angrier.


    "Bitch!" She threw back the pillow that Xiong Zhi threw at her.


    Xiong Zhi put her arms to her face to protect herself. Then she gets the pillow that got thrown at her and went to Xiong Wuyue. With all her might, she pummelled Xiong Wuyue with the pillow.


    "I! Won''t! Allow! You! To ! Beat! Me! Up! Again!" Xiong Zhi hit Xiong Wuyue''s face and head with her pillow at every word.


    "Agh! Murderer! Despicable!" Xiong Wuyue protected her face and screamed. The pillow was soft. However, the shame she got in each hit hurts.


    Xiong Wuyue''s hands then pulled the nket at her side. She used that as a weapon to face Xiong Zhi''s attack. She brandished it randomly.


    Seeing that her attack was now futile, Xiong Zhi threw the pillow onest time. Then she found a chance to pulled Xiong Wuyue''s long hair.


    "Agh! It hurts! Linfeng! Help!" Xiong Wuyue shouted. She could feel some of her hair got pulled up in its roots.


    "You have no right to utter his name!" Xiong Zhi''s madness from past life wasing out. It was felt by Xiong Wuyue in every pull.


    Xiong Wuyue had teared up because of the pain. She reached out desperately and also pulled the tip of Xiong Zhi''s long hair.


    Xiong Wuyue did not leg to and keep pulling as Xiong Zhi keep pulling as well. Both girls had teared up. But no one cares. The one who got more damaged for the other wins.


    They stumbled over the bed. Sometimes it was Xiong Zhi who was on top and sometimes it was Xiong Wuyue. They rolled over and fell on the floor. But no one still let go.


    These go on for a while. The two for the first time acted on their age. The two teenagers who were fighting through words earlier were now fighting with their fists.


    The loud rain and roaring keep going on. Sealing everything of what''s happening inside the room.


    ***********************************


    Linfeng had just finished his bath. As he put his pajama, he was thinking of the two girls in the other room.


    They have decided that the two guests would stay in one room to apany each other. The two young misses were still cousins despite growing in different branches. The elders decided to let Linfeng''s sleep beside the upied room. It was so that they, the guests, could go to him if they need anything.


    The two important guests did notin. Since the guests were the ones who suggested this kind of arrangement, the elders were at peace that everything settled.


    But Linfeng was not feeling at ease.


    He doesn''t know what was the root. But he felt like his Young Miss hates Xiong Wuyue. Not only that, but there was also the bandage incident.


    They clearly hate each other, so why the two tacitly agreed to stay in one room? Do they n to talk things clearly?


    Linfeng was having these thoughts. The loud thunder just added to his worry. So he decided to check on the two girls.


    He was standing in front of their room.


    Because of the loud roaring wind and rain, he could not hear anything in the room.


    ''Maybe they are already asleep? Sigh. I am just probably thinking too much.''


    The two girls were not ordinary girls who would fight among each other if left alone. Despite being young, both of them knew what things to prioritize. They would not act like kids and ruin each other this night.


    Linfeng was about to leave when he heard a loud crash among the loud rain.


    It came from the room.


    "Young Miss!" Linfeng used the key on his possession and barge in.


    A shadow came to his face and he quickly caught it.


    It was the head of amp.


    Stunned by this sudden wee he looked around the room.


    He was shocked by the scene.


    They were nkets, pillows, spare clothes, daily necessities such as toothpaste and shampoo were on the ground. Some furnitures were turned over and some were scattered on the ground.


    He saw two monkeys- no- two people who had messy hair and ripped clothes in the opposite direction of the room.


    Xiong Wuyue was near the door, she was behind a tall mirror. It was her shield and the candlelight that she was holding was her new weapon.


    While Xiong Zhi who was beside the bed was crouching over the drawer. The closet was her shield and the perfume bottle was her newly acquired weapon.


    The crash Linfeng heard was actually Xiong Wuyue throwing a vase hitting the closet and breaking down into pieces. The head of themp that weed him was from Xiong Zhi trying to counter-attack.


    The two were also shocked to see Linfeng barged in and witnessing their wretched appearance and the evidence of war.


    Xiong Wuyue was shocked but she quickly sobered.


    She cried and ran to Linfeng.


    "I''m so scared! Young Miss suddenly acted strange and threw things at me!"?Xiong Wuyue was about to hug Linfeng. But Linfeng side-stepped and look sideways.


    "Miss Wuyue, I would like to know what''s happening. But please put something to cover yourself first."


    That''s only when Xiong Wuyue realized that her nightgown was slightly ripped because of their fierce fight earlier.


    She suddenly got an idea. She was about to act it out but Xiong Zhi came forward and faced Linfeng.


    Linfeng saw her appearance. It was the same as Xiong Wuyue. He sighed. What kind of fight these two undergone? Are girl''s fight was this scary?


    Linfeng picked up the towel on the floor and put it to around Xiong Zhi.


    He checked any injuries first. There was a lot. A lot of nail marks, bruises, and some scratches.


    Linfeng furrowed his brow, based on the appearance of this room, the fight seems so intense. So he expected that these two girls would have injuries. But seeing them on Xiong Zhi''s untainted body seemed cruel.


    "What kind of defense you are putting?" If you want to fight, then make sure you will not suffer more than the enemy.'' Linfeng wants to say this, but the ''enemy'' was still there and it was his family''s guest.


    "It''s an unexpected battle. But I did not lose." Xiong Zhi said proudly.


    Linfeng felt a tug on his shirt and looked towards the source.


    It was Xiong Wuyue who red at Xiong Zhi first and turned to him teary-eyed.


    That''s when Linfeng understand what Xiong Zhi meant that she did not lose.


    Because the girl in front of him looked more miserable than his young miss.

 Chapter 187 - A Warning

    <h4>Chapter 187 - A Warning</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue has purple marks on her face. There were a lot of scratches in her body. Some were red and it looked like it going to bleed. Xiong Wuyue''s enemy was merciless. By the look of those injuries, it seems that the enemy targeted those ces multiple times.


    Linfeng couldn''t believe that the only person that could be Xiong Wuyue''s enemy was his aloof and sweet Young Miss.


    A tug on his shirt caught his attention.


    It was Xiong Zhi who had a disapproval expression on her face.


    "You are staring too much."


    ''Ugh.'' Linfeng suddenly remembered that he was looking straight at XiongWuyue''s exposed purple body.


    "Linfeng..." Xiong Wuyue called out to him. Not wanting to lose on Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng felt a headache wasing in. Maybe he shouldn''t havee here. Since it seems like his young miss would not going to lose he should have turned a blind eye and left.


    ''Ugh. This would be a headache.''


    Two Xiong''s got severely injured in Zhou Mansion.


    This would really scare the elders.


    But most importantly, how was he going to fix this problem?


    ******


    It waste morning.


    The elders decided to havete breakfast with the guests.


    But they were too shocked to even sip on their coffee.


    The two beautiful miss of yesterday became ''severely injured'' in just one night.


    Xiong Wuyue has a bandage over her head. There were also some patches on her cheeks too. And some more bandages on her body. If one looked closely, they were able to see some purple marks and nail marks on her skin that was exposed.


    Xiong Zhi had bandages all over her body too. But not that severe like Xiong Wuyue.


    The two girls were silently eating. They were a bit sleepy but they were also hungry. Throwing things at each other took a lot of their energy so they were quiet today.


    The three elders finally, slowly looked at Linfeng.


    Their eyes were all asking ''What the heck happened''.


    Linfeng avoided their eyes and sipped on his tea. He was not there. He doesn''t know what happened too. He would just y innocent and act like he did not see anything.


    Let these two misses fix what trouble they have cooked up.


    Yesterday night, he was trying to ask the two about what happened, but these two were just ring at one another.


    It was Xiong Zhi who said that she would exin tomorrow with the elders.


    Xiong Wuyue just insisted that everything that happened was Xiong Zhi''''s fault.


    He managed to fix their wounds and transferred them to another guest room. That time, he give them one room each.


    It was good that after their wound got cleaned, they went to sleep quickly. The two were tired.


    But the most tired was Linfeng.


    Linfeng''s Grand-uncle could not hold it in and asked the two while looking at Linfeng.


    "What happened?"


    Xiong Wuyue raced to speak first.


    "It happened suddenly. Young Miss suddenly attacked me while I was sleeping. I don''t know if I offend the young miss. If I have offended you, young miss, please forgive me." Xiong Wuyue started crying.


    Xiong Zhi expected this. She swallowed the bread first in her mouth. Then she covered her face with her hands. Her sad voice that full of sorrow reached their ears.


    "It''s my fault. I often have?nightmares. That''s why I asked Linfeng to stay with me. Because only he knew of my situation." The five people looked shocked at her.


    Even the man that supposed to know her situation looked shocked as well.


    He was shocked by the story that these two were brewing.


    The three oldies looked at Linfeng. Their eyes were wide and seemed to be asking if he knew of this situation long ago.


    Linfeng dazedly nod.


    "Y-yeah. That''s why I told you that young miss had trouble sleeping."


    The three oldies let out a shocked gasp.


    That seems to be the case.


    Their Young miss was truly pitiful.


    However, Xiong Zhi was not yet done.


    "I taught cousin knew of my situation. That''''s why I was thankful to her that she wants to stay with me. But-" Xiong Zhi''s voice shook.


    She was thinking of what would be Xiong Wuyue''s expression to the words she was about to say.


    "But..when I realized that I was attacking her I stopped. But she pushed me back and beat me up even after I plead." Xiong Zhi then peeked between fingers.


    She could see the three oldies jaw dropped. Linfeng stared speechless at her. Andstly, Xiong Wuyu was pale with a horrified expression.


    "That''s a lie! You attacked me first!" Xiong Wuyue stand up and shouted.


    This bitch shifted the story to her side!


    Xiong Zhi put down her hands. This what she wanted. To made Xiong Wuyue lost control and made a fool of herself in front of these people.


    Xiong Zhi''s face was cold.


    "I know I''m at fault. But I''m not aware of that time. Howe you, a sane person attacked me instead? Is this what really the second branch felt towards the first branch?" Xiong Zhi made use of the story that Xiong Wuyue brewed.


    "Being kind in front of us but hiding dagger at our backs? Now I know, what truly the second branch felt towards us,"


    All the people in the table paled except Linfeng.


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi with deep thoughts.


    Those words that Xiong Zhi enunciated carried a heavy meaning and consequences.


    A first-line descendant saying that the second branch''s objective was impure. And it was said in front of the Zhou family.


    It looked unintentional and might have been said by the whims of present emotions.


    But Linfeng felt it wasn''t like that.


    If he was right that this was nned out by Xiong Zhi, then Xiong Zhi was actually scarier than Xiong Wuyue who lied outright.


    Linfeng was right.


    Ever since Xiong Wuyue made up this story to Linfengst night, Xiong Zhi saw it as a chance.


    A chance to sow a seed of doubt between the first line and the second line.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t know that this seed of doubt she nted would actually save someone''s life.


    ***


    As the oldies said, there were eyes and ears everywhere in the Mansion.


    Xiong De was preparing for the afternoon meeting when his butler whispered something to him.


    "What?! Howe the Young Miss is in the Zhou Mansion? Why did you just report it today?!" The butler apologized for his ipetence. He was shocked by the report.


    "Tell me the details," Xiong De calmed down. Maybe they could still fix this and coax the young miss.


    However, as he listened he got paler.


    "They spend a night together?!" Xiong De was shocked. It was okay if her daughter was in the right mind and sufficient control, then that would be an opportunity to be closer to the first branch. But his daughter went there to calmed down. Now seeing the person her daughter hated the most and spending a night with that person peacefully would be a miracle.


    "Yes. But..when the dayes the two young miss appeared ''severely injured''. That''s when young miss Zhi said that the second branch?had impure thoughts towards the first branch."


    Xiong De paled.


    He did not need to ask what really happened, with his daughter''s behavior, he could guess of what happened.


    They were doomed.


    "Prepare the car. We would go to Xiong Mansion." If Xiong De got this news, then it means that Old Xiong already heard of this news.


    He needs to coax that old man immediately.


    His ns were not yetplete. They were just starting. Now with a simple mistake from his side, everything could go wrong. He could not afford that.


    *********


    Old Master Xiong was listening to Butler Zhou Min''s reports.


    "What are your thoughts, Butler Zhou?" Old Xiong asked as he sipped on his tea.


    "Young Miss is probably right. We don''t know what was the real reason why Xiong De send his daughter to the Mansion. But it may be just the children''s dispute over something." Butler Zhou spoke his thoughts honestly.


    "What things could make the two young miss of Xiong have a dispute on?" Old Xiong asked.


    Butler Zhou was stunned. That was not on the reports. But he had an idea what the cause of dispute would be.


    And he was sure that his master knew what the cause was.


    "The second branch had been moving in the north. Mr. Xiong De is taking some jobs in underworld." Butler Zhou Min said this instead.


    Old Xiong nced at him. He then let it pass on. For now, he would take a blind over these two.


    "Keep watch. Don''t alert them. "


    "Yes, Master."


    Butler Zhou Min nodded. He was about to leave when Old Xiong called out to him.


    "Zhou Min."


    Butler Zhou turned around.


    "Yes, Master."


    "The Zhou family had been loyal to the Xiong family for more than three hundred years."


    Thumped.


    Butler Zhou Min''s heart skipped a beat. But his face was absolutely calm.


    "Yes, Master. And we still continue to be loyal to the Xiong family." He answered calmly.


    Old Xiong looked at him.


    "Are you?"


    Thumped.


    Butler Zhou Min bowed.


    "The moment the Zhou family betrayed the Xiong family, I will utter an oath to be stripped of my status and my surname Zhou."


    This was a heavy oath.


    Old Xiong was silent for a while.


    "I don''t need an oath like that. But do what you seem fit. The Xiong family was tigers who would fight back once bitten."


    Thumped.


    Butler Zhou Min just bowed. He left the Master''s room.


    He started to walk away as his heart was beating wildly.


    Does Old Xiong somehow find out?


    ''Linfeng, my son, what have you done this time?''


    As Butler Zhou had these thoughts, another butler ran to him and reported.


    "Butler Zhou, Mr. Xiong De is outside the gates."


    Butler Zhou Min pushed up his sses.


    There was still a matter at hand that he needed to focus on.

 Chapter 188 - Striking with One Huge Blow

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Striking with One Huge Blow</h4>


    Xiong De was bowing in front of Old Xiong.


    "I''ve received reports that my daughter hurt our young miss. It''s my fault as I did not discipline my daughter well. My wife died along with our Young Miss''s parents. My daughter doesn''t have a mother to discipline her since young. Please punish me, uncle."


    Old Xiong was just calm and nonchnt.


    "What had your daughter done for you to bow like this to me?"


    Xiong De was speechless for a moment. Old Xiong must have known about it already. Why he was ying like he doesn''t know at all?


    Xiong De had no choice but to y along and exined.


    "My daughter appreciates the Zhou family who had been working with the Xiong family ever since. She wanted to learn a few things from them. So I sent her there. But my daughter is young and offended our young miss. A dispute among children happened. This is all my fault."


    Old Xiong looked at Zhou Min with fake shocked expression.


    "Something like this happened?"


    Butler Zhou Min knew what Old Xiong wanted to do. So he yed along too.


    "I am not clear yet. I haven''t received any reports from the elders."


    Xiong De got paled when he heard Zhou Min''s answer.


    Old Xiong nodded.


    "I see. Maybe we will knowter once the elders made a report." Then Old Xiong looked at Xiong De.


    "But it was still surprising that you learned news faster than us. Tell me, what was your secret. I would like to have that too." Old Xiong was clearly mocking Xiong De for nting spies.


    "U-uncle, my butler had just heard the news from his good friend. I hope you don''t misunderstand."


    "Oh? So it was the new friend''s fault for releasing confidential news like that outside the Zhou mansion. Take note of it, Zhou Min."


    "Yes, I will investigate it immediately."


    "You don''t have to worry, to not cause misunderstanding Xiong De would help you out." Xiong De bit his lips.


    "Yes, uncle." He had no choice but to sell his spies for now.


    "You could not me Zhi''er to misunderstand the second branch. If she saw that a second branch was visiting and staying at the Zhou mansion that only the Xiong could stay at, she would misunderstand your intentions." Old Xiong continued to roast Xiong De.


    "I understand, uncle. I will call my daughter back. " Xiong De had to lower himself this time. They were at fault. He needs to retreat for now to not disrupt his ns. Now, he was sure that Old Xiong was suspicious of him.


    "Alright. The young ones are hot-blooded, they keep saying big things. Don''t worry, I don''t misunderstand the second branch at all." Old Xiong said this with a light-hearted tone. But his eyes were sharp and in contrast to his words.


    "I am d uncle is wise. Please excuse me, uncle. I will call back my daughter now."


    Xiong De was about to turn around but Old Xing stopped him.


    "Wait."


    Xiong De turned back with a polite smile.


    "You are asking me to punish you earlier, have you forgotten?"


    Xiong De face paled.


    ******


    It was the very first time after a hundred of years that two Xiong''s stayed at the Zhou Mansion in one night. This should be a happy asion for the Zhou family. But right now, the atmosphere in the mansion was uptight and edgy.


    After Xiong Zhi said those words Xiong Wuyue denied and insisted that it was Xiong Zhi''s fault. The elders could only calm down the two and separate them for a while. This was the matter between the first branch and the second branch. But if there''s a separation between those two, it was clear that the Zhou family would side on the first branch.


    Xiong Zhi knew of this so she was confident. She knew this little trick would not be able to impact the father-daughter duo. But it could at least made the Old Xiong be suspicious of them and the Zhou family to take sides early on.


    That afternoon, a butler came and said that Mr. Xiong De was getting his daughter back.


    The elders met with Xiong De. After the talk, the elder''s expression was not good. They knew that this matter had reached Master Xiong''s side.


    From today onwards, the Zhou family should be cautious of there moves. They need to stand clear which branch they serve.


    The three elders were staring at the wall. It was a roller coaster ride for them.


    Xiong Zhi felt guilty to these people who got implicated because of the words she said. But she did not regret it. If what happened in the past repeat now in this lifetime, it would be better to let the Zhou have a stand for now.


    "Grandpa, I will take care of Young Miss. So please, take a rest first." Linfeng suggested to Grandpa Zhou.


    Grandpa Zhou looked like he had seen a ghost.


    "My boy, we make the Zhou family lose face."


    "Grandpa, it''s not your fault. It is the issue of the Xiong family." Linfeng consoled the old man.


    "Linfeng, the Xiong''s family issue is ''our'' issue." Grandpa Zhou emphasized.


    "I know grandfather. It is my issue now. So rest and I will take care of the rest."


    Xiong Zhi stepped forward.


    "Master Zhou, I am sorry to bring you trouble. But I am d you stand at my side. Linfeng would take care of me. Don''t worry." Xiong Zhi added some words tofort the old man as well.


    The three oldies finally leave the two alone.


    "Linfeng.." Xiong Zhi started out. She knew what she did implicated the Zhou family as well as Linfeng.


    Linfeng turned to her with a smile.


    "You''ve done a great job. I couldn''t believe it. With just a few words form you, this family of mine was finally free from serving the second branch.." Linfeng was right. Starting from now, the Zhou family would limit themselves on giving assistance to the Xiong''s second branch.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him.


    "Are you fine with that?" She asked.


    Linfeng nodded.


    "The Zhou family is only loyal to the first descendant of the Xiong. Not the entirety of the Xiong."


    Xiong Zhi just stayed quiet. It seems she was thinking too much. She felt a bit better that now she knew what she did was a good thing for Linfeng.


    But Linfeng''s next words brought her smile to halt.


    "Do you know what''s the cause for the Zhou family to be loyal to the Xiong''s first descendant?"


    Linfeng looked at the front. To the painting of the teacup that was in every living room of the Zhou Mansion.


    Xiong Zhi looked at what he was looking at. Her eyes turned sad.


    "It was because of a teacup. "


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t want to hear it. She had heard it before. It was Linfeng who told her the story. She felt sad and wanting to cry when she heard the story. She doesn''t want to listen to it right now. Especially, when Linfeng looked so distant and cold.


    She was afraid that after telling her that story, he would leave. Like before.


    So she spoke.


    "I don''t want to hear it. Not now." Xiong Zhi''s eyes were serious when she looked at Linfeng.


    Linfeng looked at those eyes.


    He patted Xiong Zhi''s head.


    "Let''s apply?some ointment to your bruises first."


    He smiled warmly.


    He too doesn''t want to really tell the story now. But there''s a feeling in his heart that he should tell her and once she heard it, she might understand.


    She might understand why he needed to do those things in the future.


    *******


    Xiong De felt his heart ached when he saw Xiong Wuyue''s appearance.


    "Those useless trash! How did they take care of you?!"


    "Daddy! It is Xiong Zhi! She is so burr and violent! She did this all to me!" Xiong Wuyue cried. She cried because her bruises were hurting. She cried because the one-week-n turned into a disastrous one night. She cried because ording to the situation, the second branch would be isted by the Xiong''s first branch and the Zhou family. She cried because she could no longer see Linfeng freely.


    Xiong De carefully wiped his daughter''s tears.


    "Don''t worry, my girl, those two would not have peaceful days. Their day wille." Xiong De promised Xiong Wuyue.


    "NO! They need to pay right now! That bitch! She needs to pay! " Xiong Wuyue then grabbed his father''s sleeve.


    "Let''s return what she did to me ten times! No, a hundred times! Father, let''s hire some experts. Let''s beat that bitch! Let''s ruin her mouth until she could not smile and say such lies!"


    Xiong De patted Xiong Wuyue.


    "My daughter, everything is nned already. You don''t have to do anything. Let''s lie low for now."


    Xiong Wuyue was shocked.


    "Daddy! I already looked like this and you can still say ''to endure''?! To let me endure?!" Xiong Wuyue was shouting loud.


    Xiong De calmed Xiong Wuyue.


    "Shh. Listen to father. I told you to not do anything because we are preparing to strike one huge blow. Guan Gao Huan contacted me. His ns and mine go along well. Just two years, just two years and you will be the Young MIss. We will be the first branch that time."


    Xiong De said the words that Xiong Wuyue would like to hear.


    But two years? Can she hold on for two years?


    "Daughter, you have been enduring this shame for seventeen years. Those two years would be gone instantly before you know it."


    Xiong De offered some constion words. It was always effective because Xiong Wuyue started to calm down and think carefully.


    "For now, just focus on recovering. Do you want me to send you to France? There''s a lot of fashionpanies who were asking for you."


    Xiong Wuyue shook her head.


    "No. I want to be the queen of entertainment industry in Asia. Then to Hollywood." Xiong Wuyue had a really big appetite.


    "Good. Focus on your career first. I will make a path for you."?Xiong De smiled warmly to his daughter.


    For now, they would lie low while everything went to the flow. That time, they would strike the Xiong''s first branch and be the righteous heir.

 Chapter 189 - LuXiong Production

    <h4>Chapter 189 - LuXiong Production</h4>


    A week quickly shed by.


    Xiong Zhi''s injury was light and was gone instantly with the help of modern medical science.


    Today, they were preparing for the big day for their team.


    A lot of posters with Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze in their costumes were posted in every corner of TIHS.


    [ LuXiong Production ]


    In the poster, Xiong Zhi was wearing a western victoria gown. Her eyes were closed and her hands were sped. Behind her was Lu Yin Ze who was wearing a knight''s armor. The crest on his chest was that of another kingdom. He was back to back with Xiong Zhi. His hand was about to unleash his sword. Behind them, was the background of two kingdoms with different gs.


    This poster attracted a lot of attention. The junior who knew the famous LuXiong group was waiting with excitement to watch the y which scheduled this evening. The seniors and other alumni were visiting the theatre hall of TIHS. They too wanted to watch the y.


    Guan Gao Huan was looking at the poster. The ss had just ended and he was about to head on the LG club to handle some meetings. He heard about the famous group in the juniors.?He was not really interested in watching a y. But now seeing this poster, his interest was peaked.


    He fished out his phone and took a picture of the poster. He then sent it to Lu Jin.


    [ I saw something interesting. Gotta watch thister at 7 pm at theatre hall TIHS.]


    Guan Gao Huan put it back in his pocket. He walked to the senior''s parking lot. Then he saw Linfeng that was about to go to his own car as well.


    Linfeng also saw him.


    Guan Gao Huan politely smiled at him and walked passed him. But his mouth said something to Linfeng.


    "Gonna go home without having your master walk you?" Guan Gao Huan had that friendly smile. But his words were mocking. He really doesn''t like this dog who always looked at him with such warning eyes.


    Linfeng nced at him. He shrugged his shoulder.


    "I really don''t have to answer a question from a suspicious person."


    Guan Gao Huan halted and looked back at Linfeng. He was two steps away from his car.


    "Oh, so your barking now, ha?"


    "At least I bark first before I bite. How''s the taste of your brother''s leg?" Linfeng did not back down. He was not polite at all.


    Guan Gao Huan was totally facing Linfeng now. He shrugged his shoulders.


    "It did not taste good. But you''re surprisingly capable. To be able to dig that. Well, as expected of the man who is talented in digging his own grave." These words meant a lot.


    Linfeng looked at Guan Gao Huan deeply. It might be empty words. Or it might be that this guy was also watching him. And this guy must have found something against him.


    "Make sure you understand that if what I''m digging is really my grave. Or someone''s grave. Maybe there''s no digging after all. Well, Mr. Guan Gao Huan, its nice to talk to you." Linfeng then turned around and faced his own car.


    But his steps halted when Guan Gao Huan spoke again.


    "Are you overestimating yourself too much?" Guan Gao Huan walked a couple of steps to Linfeng.


    "A butler should know his ce. The Guan family is one of the things that you should not sniff your nose into." Guan Gao Huan warned Linfeng. For now, he was ying it nice. He got an order to deal with it discreetly. Until that time, he would take care of this dog who always challenged him.


    Linfeng tuned around and faced Guan Gao Huan.


    "Young Master must be joking, I am in my ce. " Linfeng hadn''t move personally yet. He was just ying in the shadows and preparing his cards.


    Those confident eyes made Guan Gao Huan felt irritated. He doesn''t like those eyes. It was mocking him.


    And the next words of Linfeng made him angrier.


    "But are you?"?Linfeng looked closely at Guan Gao Huan who was silent. This Guan Gao Huan might be calmed and looked gentle outside. But Linfeng doesn''t think so. He also gathered evidence that this man was cruel unlike what he was letting others see of him.


    The ident of his older brother a month ago. It was all Gao Huan''s doing.


    (a/n refer chap 158)


    This man who Linfeng suspected as the possible fiance of Xiong Zhi was not a gentleman at all. But a wolf in prince''s clothing.


    ''He doesn''t deserve the Young Miss.''


    Besides, Linfeng was suspicious of this man who made his young miss shiver in fear.


    He doesn''t really like this man at all.


    *******


    Song Xuantin was nervous as she looked at the crowd of people. Every seat was upied. The VIP areas were full as well. Master Lu was in one of the VIP areas. OLd Xiong did note, but Linfeng was there as Xiong Zhi''s representative. Gu Zhen''s father was there as well. Song Xuantin''s old nanny came as her representative.


    Song Xuantin calmed her beating heart. This was the very first production she had directed. This y meant a lot to her. Her family''s reputation was at stake here. besides, there were two legendary families who were participating. They need to do their best.


    A warm hand patted Song Xuantin''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. We practiced really hard. We will ace it." Gu Zhen unexpectedly gave motivational words to Song Xuantin. This was unusual.


    Song Xuantin saw that behind Gu Zhen was Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze. These two were not good actors but she could see their improvements and their determinations to do their best.


    "Hmm! You''re right! We are LuXiong! We will make them sing us words of praises!" Song Xuantin raised her energy level.


    "I don''t really like the name but yeah, we will do our best." Lu Yin Ze said.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She was prepared to do a good job here.


    Song Xuantin smiled and gave them a group hug.


    "Thank you! "


    The three just looked at each other, They of course knew how important this y was for their friend.


    The four then went to change their clothes. The y was about to start in a few minutes.


    ****


    [Long long ago, in a ce where the three kingdoms peacefully reigned over one continent, there was a princess who likes to discover new things. ]


    The narrator, which was a record of Song Xuantin''s voice, was yed.


    The lights turned on and the realistic props were in in sight.


    The scenery was that of green ins, a castle and a girl who was wearing her horseback-riding clothes.


    Linfeng eyes took an interest as he watched the usual aloof girl riding in a realistic horse.


    Xiong Zhi was just moving up and down in her horse as the scenery behind her changes from that of the kingdom, to the forest, tokes, to snowy ins, and finally to a certain destend.


    [ Until this princess found a destend with sparkling stones all over the ce. ]


    Xiong Zhi with her usual cold face jumped down from her horse. Then she opened her mouth like she was about to shout.


    [The princess was shocked to find out that those sparkling stones were actually diamonds. The Diamonds that weigh over the kingdom''s wealth. ]


    The sound and graphic effect were great as the people in the audience were amazed by the sparkling lights like diamonds which appeared all over the theatre, in the stage and in the audience. It was magnificent.


    This magnificent scene covered Xiong Zhi''sck of acting skills.


    Linfeng had a smallugh on his face as he saw Xiong Zhi''s open mouth was actually the supposed shock face.


    The lights then turned off.


    Making all the audience surprised a bit.


    The narrator spoke again.


    [ However, the Princess doesn''t know that this sparkling stone she picked up would be the start of the war that was about to rage on to the three peaceful kingdoms.]


    The audience was amazed by this prologue of the y and began to take interest in the plot.


    The y''s theme that was given by their professor was ''Conquering Kingdoms.'' Any y that they can make should showcase the process of conquering a kingdom.


    Xiong Zhi yed as Princess Ariana, the Heir of GNIOX kingdom. Her cold and determined face fitted her well to the confident and knowledgable princess. The GNIOX kingdom struck it rich because of thend they discovered.


    They kept this piece of news hidden to the other kingdoms and mine thend discreetly.


    Diamonds were the currency between the three kingdoms. The more the kingdom owned diamonds, the more they will have authority and wealth.


    The GNIOX kingdom was actually the least rich among the three kingdoms. The richer among the three was the UL Kingdom. Secondly to that was the NHEZ kingdom.


    So this was the great news and the major contribution of Princess Ariana for her kingdom.


    However, the two kingdoms be suspicious. Not only the GNIOX kingdom was sending people to a certain ce but they also managed to trade more products for their kingdom. The two kingdoms got afraid of the possibility that the GNIOX kingdom found a new mine. A mine that was bigger than them.


    King UL, a professional stage actor, summoned his son, the only prince of UL kingdom to the court.


    Lu Yin Ze who was wearing a prince''s clothing with an eagle crest on his back robe knelt to King UL.

 Chapter 190 - Princess Ariana and Prince Ethan

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Princess Ariana and Prince Ethan</h4>


    "My son, I give you this important mission. Find out where the GNIOX dig their diamonds. I want news within two years. I give you permission to infiltrate their kingdom."


    Lu Yin Ze long silver hair reached to the floor as he bowed to his father.


    "Yes, my king."


    "If you find the ce and bring me good news, I will willingly step down from the throne and officially pass it to you." The king made a promise.


    Lu Yin Ze, Prince Ethan, bowed and smiled happily, (a/n: he got the face! I mean, he got the right expression!)


    "Yes, father! I will not disappoint you!" Prince Ethan''s excited expression was felt by the audience.


    Master Lu proudly smiled. Then he boasted to the old shareholders that he brought with him.


    "That''s my grandson! I don''t know he has a talent for acting! Maybe he will go to Hollywood as his hobby! Ho!Ho! Ho!" Master Lu was clearly happier than Prince Ethan.


    The scenery changed again. It was Lu Yin Ze who was riding on his horse as he traveled from the UL kingdom to GNIOX kingdom. The soundtrack captivated the audience as well as the beautiful silver hair of Lu Yin Ze that danced along with the wind.


    The narrator sounded once again.


    [Prince Ethan traveled for a long time to infiltrate the GNIOX kingdom. He arrived in a town and took a rest for a while when he heard a certain rumor.]


    A man who was a famous stage actor was reduced to an extra who was drinking in the inn, asked the innkeeper.


    "Hey, your alcohol got stronger. You don''t add water to it anymore?"


    The innkeeper knocked that man''s head.


    "Our kingdom is getting richer each day. Why would I even do that? The alcohol price just got lower."


    Prince Ethan stopped for a moment and approached the innkeeper.


    "Why do you say so that the kingdom is richer now?" The statement of the innkeeper earlier was a bit strange. If amoner like an innkeeper said that the kingdom was getting richer, it means that there are drastic changes in the kingdom that even the lives of themoners got affected by it.


    The innkeeper looked at Prince Ethan with askance expression. This extra was a professional too.


    "Howe you don''t know? Ever since Princess?Ariana brought a fortune for us a couple of years ago, most of our livelihood has never been this better! Princess Ariana is really the hero of our kingdom."


    Prince Ethan thought hard about this.


    "What kind of fortune Princess Ariana brought to the kingdom?"


    The innkeeper looked at the sky with devotion.


    "It''s a blessing from the gods. To give us a rich life in generation after generation."


    Prince Ethan, Lu Yin Ze stepped forward to the audience. The spotlight then turned to him, the background got blurry, as Lu Yin Ze began his monologue.


    "Princess Ariana..she brought a fortune that gives great wealth to the GNIOX kingdom. What could it be? " Lu Yin Ze looked at the audience. His expression was right. Prince Ethan was wondering.


    "It might be rted to what father said. I must infiltrate Princess Ariana''s circle."


    After Lu Yin ze said this, he turned his back to the audience. The lights then turned off.


    Most of the girls in the audience couldn''t help but talk to themselves.


    "Hey, Second young master Yin Ze is so handsome, especially with that silver long hair."


    "I agree. He is super duper handsome."


    This talk was everywhere as long as they were girls.


    Master Lu felt proud again.


    ''Ho!ho!ho! Of course, he is handsome! He inherits it from me!''


    The lights turned on and it was Xiong Zhi wearing a knight armor. Her ck long hair was tied up in a ponytail. Her cold and stern face goes along to the character she was ying. Princess Ariana brandished her swords in beautiful sword techniques.


    The audience was captivated by Xiong Zhi''s swift movements. This was of course had been practiced hard by Xiong Zhi and a swordmaster that they hired.


    The audience murmured again.


    "Princess Ariana is so handsome too! Kyaa!"


    Linfeng just watched Xiong Zhi. His mind was on the thought of how much Xiong Zhi had practiced just to master these few shes.


    "Princess Ariana!" An extra ran forward. He cupped his fist to salute on the Princess.


    "This is the newly hired knights. I choose them for myself and I can say they are very talented."


    Two figures bowed.


    It was Prince Ethan and Gu Zhen who yed as Francis.


    "We are honored to serve the Princess!"


    Princess Ariana put back her sword to her sheath.


    "You''re not going to serve me. But the GNIOX kingdom. Stand up straight and bowed for the kingdom." Xiong Zhi suited her character really well.


    The two followed her instruction. And as they raised their heads, Prince Ethan''s eyes met Princess Ariana''s.


    They met each other''s eyes and keep it at that. The lights got darker in the background and the spotlight turned to the two of them. There were wind effects and some petals scattered all over the theatre. A sound of a soft instrument was yed in the background.


    Princess Arian and Prince Ethan were still looking at each other''s eyes.


    The narrator''s soft and singing voice sounded.


    [At that moment, the two heirs of the kingdom met for the first time. The other as a Princess and the other as a knight. It was their first encounter. And it was the start of their own story.]


    The lights turned off. It was dark.


    Lightning shed. A peal of loud thunder echoed throughout the theatre.


    "Gasped." The audience got shocked by this. Those who have weak hearts even screamed.


    The graphic effects and sound effects were a masterpiece.


    The shes of lightning and thunders would sh from time to time making the audience had a glimpse of the stage.


    The stage has a background of a forest.


    "Princess!" Prince Ethan was running everywhere as she shouted Princess Ariana''s name. He was wet from head to toe.


    [It was a loud and scary night. Princess Ariana went to the forest in that morning to hunt. This is the Princess''s habit. However, the Princess did not return until the sun hides. The knights split apart to look for the hero''s kingdom.]


    "Ethan?" Princess Ariana was sheltering from a tree.


    A dim light surrounded the stage to let the audience saw the scene.


    "Princess!" Prince Ethan ran to Princess Ariana.


    "Are you alright? We have been looking for you!" Prince Ethan looked worriedly at Princess Ariana.


    Princess Ariana waved her hand.


    "I fell off from my horse. My horse got drugged. I can''t walk for now." Prince Ethan then saw that the princess sleeves were cut off. There were bandages on the Princess''s legs. He could see that Princess Ariana was shivering.


    [Prince Ethan saw the disheveled state of Princess Ariana. This gives Prince Ethan a thought to forced out the answer from Princess Ariana right here and then. The two years were almost at limit. ]


    The audience could see that Prince Ethan started to unsheath his sword.


    "No!!" Some of the audience don''t want to see it happening.


    [Princess Ariana looked up to the dark sky not knowing the danger she was in.]


    "Ethan..I thought I''m going to die." Princess Ariana, no Xiong Zhi, closed her eyes, the spotlight was on her. This was one of her favorite lines.


    "When the horse lost its control and wanted to jump on the cliff, I have one thought. I am going to die." Princess Ariana, Xiong Zhi opened her eyes. Her look was disheveled but her eyes were not.


    "Then I thought to myself, do I live my life in my heart''s content to finally bid goodbye? "


    Prince Ethan who has her hand on the sword halted.


    Not only him but the real Lu Yin Ze as well.


    They had practiced it before. But it had never been said like this. Xiong Zhi was really saying it sincerely. It made Lu Yin Ze think about himself. And his reaction quite gone along well with Prince Ethan.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Prince Ethan to the audience, to the VIP area, and to Linfeng''s spot.


    "I got the answer clearly when I killed the horse and jump away. I am not yet ready to die. I haven''t really done what I want yet."


    Princess Ariana looked at Prince Ethan.


    "There is still my kingdom, my king, my subjects, and also my future family."


    [Princess Ariana wished was to be a mother. A loving mother.]


    Prince Ethan knelt on Princess Ariana. His eyes hadplex emotions on them.


    "Princess, you still have to live long."


    "You are right."


    Prince Ethan carried Princess Ariana on his back. While they were walking and the scenery were changing to dark forest and to another dark forest, Princess Ariana asked Prince Ethan.


    "How about you, Ethan? What is your wish?"


    "My wish? My wish is to serve the Kingdom."


    "No. Not that. Your wish for yourself."


    Prince Ethan looked at the front.


    "My wish is for my kingdom to freely stand at the highest. So that all the citizens could happily live."


    [ Prince Ethan has the mind of a Prince, a?Prince who would inherit the crown. He doesn''t have a wish for himself. His wish was that of a King to loyally serve a wealthy kingdom. Princess Ariana, who heard of his wish, turned sad. This knight, who carried her was also carrying the whole kingdom on his back.]


    The lights turned off. But the whisper of Princess Ariana on Prince Ethan and the audience echoed.


    "Ethan...I hope you will be able to find happiness and also a wish just for your own.."

 Chapter 191 - The Play

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The y</h4>


    The sound of an eagle resounded throughout the theatre.


    A trained eagle went to Prince Ethan''s shoulder.


    Prince Ethan pick up a piece of paper that was tied to the owl. Then he reced it with another piece of paper before he let it fly.


    The narrator started to speak.


    [It''s been two years since Prince Ethan infiltrate the GNIOX kingdom. ]


    Xiong Zhi then appeared and walked towards Lu Yin Ze. She was still wearing the knight''s armor.


    Prince Ethan smiled at her and they began to train. The scenery behind them was changing as well as the light effects.


    [After the incident in the forest, Princess Ariana bes closer to Prince Ethan. They trained together in spring, enjoyed the summer, and watch the full winter. They spent it all together.]


    Princess Ariana was smiling as she ran around in ces with Prince Ethan. Prince Ethan was a bit behind her and watched her back with a smile.


    [The two heirs of two different kingdoms spent their time while smiling at each other. And maybe the so-called love was about to blossom between them ..]


    But then all the lights turned off except the spotlight that was directed at Prince Ethan.


    [However, Prince Ethan never forgets why he was here. His motive of being here.]


    The sound background was yed. It gave a vibe of confusion, darkness, and solid determination. But a hint of sorrow was on it as well.


    Prince Ethan''s smile turned into a frown. He stepped forward and began his monologue. The wind effect was added and some ck petals were scattered all over the theatre. It was fluttering in Prince Ethan''s background.


    Prince Ethan''s silver hair swayed as he looked at the audience with a confused expression.


    "I have always been determined to be a King. And to be a king is to severe''s one''s pointless emotions. I thought my mission would be easier if I got closer to the princess. But this fake feeling of closeness I felt to her was turning into a reality.?" Prince Ethan held his heart.


    The sound in the background changed to a fast-beating sound. Then it stopped.


    Prince Ethan looked at the audience again. There''s no sorrow or confused expression on his face. It was just nk. Empty eyes met the audience.


    Master Lu gasped. It gave him heartache to see such an emotionless expression on his grandson''s face.


    Prince Ethan spoke again. This time his voice was cold and detached.


    "But this feeling of mine should never exist in the first ce. Our love story is bound to be a tragedy."


    Thumped.


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat.


    His eyes were watching the man on the stage intently.


    He agreed with the man. Their love story was bounded to be tragic. Those words had been said by him before.


    But why he felt a pang on his heart?


    Would he be like Prince Ethan who would kill his emotion and be an empty person? Just to get what he wants?


    Linfeng bitterly smiled. This y actually affected him greatly.


    Another scene appeared.


    It was a beautiful scene in spring. The cherry blossoms on the stage were real. The petals and its fragrance were spreading throughout the theatre.


    Princess Ariana was not in her usual attire. She was wearing a dress andying on Prince Ethan''sp. They were under a cherry blossom tree. A romantic sound echoed throughout the ce.


    "Ethan, I have decided. " Princess Ariana was looking at her hands that were outstretched towards the sky.


    "What is it, Princess?" Prince Ethan was leaning on the three andbing Princess Ariana''s hair.


    "I have talked to father. I told him that I would marry the man I love not the man he chose."


    Prince Ethan''s hand halted. Then he continued touching Princess Ariana''s hair. No one could tell what Prince Ethan''s expression behind those long silver hair as he asked Princess Ariana.


    "Then?"


    Princess Ariana sit up and faced Prince Ethan.


    The bold princess held the prince''s hands.


    "Let''s get married."


    Gasped.


    The Audience gasped at this smooth proposal thate out of nowhere.


    Linfeng was a bit stunned too. He really felt strange watching the two. He could not help but rte himself to Prince''s Ethan.


    The most shocked was of course Prince Ethan.


    The narrator spoke at this moment when time seemed to stop.


    [At this moment, Prince Ethan felt a pang of happiness and a bucket of sorrow. ]


    Linfeng watched this scene with anticipation. What prince Ethan would do? Would he ept it? Leave all the responsibilities behind and be drunk in love? But Linfeng was sure that Prince Ethan would not do that. He was sure because he understands Prince Ethan''s feelings and thoughts.


    But even he knew what Prince Ethan would likely do, he felt hopeful that the Prince would agree to the Princess and told the Princess who he was, what was his ns, and what he nned for the future. And that future he nned still has the Princess.


    Prince Ethan smiled and cupped Princess Ariana''s hands.


    "Alright. But let it take it slowly. I am just a humble knight after all."


    Princess Ariana was happy as she hugged Prince Ethan.


    The audience felt conflicted. They don''t know if they would be happy or not.


    Master Lu chose to side his grandson as he wiped some bitter tears.


    "Ethan. Come with me, I will show you the future of GNIOX kingdom." Princess Ariana''s happyugh resounded as she jumped to her horse. Prince Ethan followed behind her with an empty face.


    As the were jolted by the horse and the scenery changed behind their back, the fast beating sound apanied them. Making the audience felt the suspense.


    Some audiences evenmented.


    "Oh no. Princess Ariana would show the mine!"


    Like what the audience guessed, the scenery changed to that of destend filled with diamonds.


    Princess Ariana opened her arms wide and looked at Prince Ethan.


    "This is the wealth of our kingdom. This is where our futureys. With this, we don''t need to be scared against the other kingdoms. As you wish, we can stand above them and made our citizens live without worries."


    Dudung. Dudung. The sound increased its beat. Until it stopped. The narrator sounded again.


    [At this moment, Prince Ethan made a decision. ]


    Prince Ethan took a step to Princess Ariana. He then hugged her.


    Princess Ariana''s back was at the audience while Prince Ethan was facing the audience. They could see the expressionless Prince Ethan as he said these words.


    "I''m d Princess. With this, our Kingdom will forever prosper."


    A wind came out from the stage. ck petals scattered.


    As the scenery again changed, Linfeng was saddened.


    Prince Ethan had made a decision. A decision to kill his own heart and looked for the greater benefits of his kingdom.


    Linfeng pitied Prince Ethan and he was angry with him as well.


    But he chose to watch how the story would unfold.


    ****


    The King of UL silently read the reports. He then passed it to his knight and announced.


    "Call all the officials and the nobles. We would have a diplomatic war."


    King UL stood up and walked to the stage.


    "If they wanted to own something big like that. They should have the capability to protect it. Thatnd should belong to the most powerful."


    [As King UL received the report from Prince Ethan, the King made a decision to get the mine from the GNIOX kingdom. The Kingdom of UL is the most powerful kingdom after all. They have the mostnd, more advanced tools, and more manpower. King UL knew he wouldn''t lose against a mere kingdom like GNIOX.]


    The scenery change and it was that of GNIOX kingdom.


    Princess Ariana was training with the other knights. Including Prince Ethan.


    An extra ran forward,


    "Princess! The tower keeper spotted twenty thousand plus soldiers in the north! They areing here!"


    Princess Ariana''s face paled.


    "Knights! Gather your soldiers! I will meet you at the gate."


    Princess Ariana ran towards the castle.


    When Princess Ariana was not on the stage, the spotlight turned to Prince Ethan. Everything went dark except the lights toward him.


    "It''s starting." Prince Ethan''s sorrowful face looked up at the ceiling.


    Then everything went dark.


    Princess Ariana was wearing her armor. She knelt in front of King GNIOX.


    "Father. Let me lead the GNIOX soldiers. As their princess, I need to be there to guide them and give them moral support. My very existence is very important for them, Father."


    King GNIOX felt like he aged ten years in one night.


    "My Princess, you are also my daughter. This is the first face-off. The UL Kingdom will show their powers in this first war. The first battle would be annihtion or an overwhelming win. "


    "Then father. Are you willing to give them our future? That mine is founded by me! That is not theirs!" Princess Ariana shouted all over the stage.


    King GNIOX massaged his head.


    "My daughter, no matter what. We don''t have a choice but to fight them at this first battle. But as I told you, if we lose, that would beplete annihtion. They would show their power in the first battle. To intimidate us and let us be scared."


    "Then we will win! We should give our all in this first face off!"


    [At this moment, King GNIOX knew that his daughter''s stubbornness would always persevere. But as a father, he would not let his daughter go to the war that he was not sure if they could win it.]

 Chapter 192 - The Play (II)

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The y (II)</h4>


    King Gniox waved his hand.


    "Dismiss for now."


    "Father!"


    The knights escorted Princess Ariana off the stage.


    "Ser Ethan. Please stay."


    Prince Ethan stayed on the stage.


    When Princess Ariana was fully escorted, King Gniox stood up and faced Prince Ethan.


    Prince Ethan was about to kneel.


    "No need. I want to talk to you not as a king, but as a father. "


    Prince Ethan looked at King Gniox.


    The king started his monologue.


    "I am a coward of a king. I never grew the manpower of our kingdom, or the influence we have to the other kingdoms. I thought that by staying at our ce and living peacefully is the best for our kingdom. That we can survive without suffering from the casualty of war. "


    The king looked then to his feet.


    "But I was wrong. The king should not be afraid of war. Nor afraid of expanding its territory and should have established more power to unite the othernds. That blood of the king surged on this coward king. Making me to once, to just finally, made my kingdom moved a step above form what we are before. Do you know what I''m talking about?" The king asked Prince Ethan.


    "Yes, my king. My king is talking about the diamonds mine."


    The king nodded.


    "Yes. It looks like my daughter told you. That mine would lead the kingdom to a greater level. My daughter understands it very well." The king smiled for a bit but then it got washed away.


    "And I understand that it would also lead to another demise."


    The king closed his eyes.


    "I could never send my daughter to that war." The king opened his eyes and looked at Prince Ethan.


    "Please make sure that my daughter would nevere."


    "My king..."


    [At this moment, the stubborn king faces the war with himself and with the ten thousands of soldiers. The king did not bring soldiers more than that. He still left a portion of soldiers to protect the Gniox Kingdom. The king knew that this was the only fate he could choose for the good of their kingdom.]


    The scenery change. It took ten minutes for the war to exchanged some diplomatic words and turned into a bloody war.


    [As the king prophesied, the UL kingdom annihte the Gniox army. ]


    The King of Gniox was standing with his bloody swords. Multiple shes were on his body.


    The King of UL participated in the war when he heard that the king of Gniox appeared. This was a suicide. And King UL wanted to know why a majestic King would offer himself in the war.


    "Do you have anyst words, King Gniox ?" King UL asked the bloody king.


    "King UL, look through the battlefield. I and my thousands of Gniox soldiers offered our lives for the peace of the GNIOX kingdom. Can you see my sincerity?"


    King UL put down his sword.


    "Tell me what you want."


    King Gniox swept his eyes through the battlefield and then to the faraway castle.


    "My kingdom is weak. But the people insides are not. If you get the mine and want to reach a higher ground, please bring along my people. Please don''t make them a ve. And please, give my daughter a freedom."


    [King UL is not a bad king. However, they both knew, that two kings could not exist in onend. Only one king should remain.]


    "I promised." Then King UL shed King Gniox''s neck.


    The sound effect and graphic effects came in. Making all the audience had goosebumps.


    The cry of nightingales echoed throughout the stage. The gs with a nightingale embroiled on it were ripped apart. This was a symbol that Gniox Kingdom had lost the war.


    Everything turned dark and another scene appeared.


    [ Princess Ariana turned sick after the news that her father died in the war. It was this day, that the King of UL and his son would enter the pce today. The king of Gniox prepared everything already before he parted to war. A piece of paper that has the seal with the former king of Gniox contained the former''s kingst wish for the kingdom. The swear of an alliance of the Gniox Kingdom with the kingdom of UL were sted all over the kingdom. The price was the king''s life and the ten-thousand soldiers. It was for the people of the Gniox kingdom and for the generation after them.]


    Xiong Zhi''s pale face appeared on the stage. She looked sickly.


    "Princess, the King of UL and the prince of UL were already in the court." Ser Frances, Gu Zhen supported Princess Ariana.


    "Where''s Ethan? Did he go to the battlefield too? " Princess Ariana asked with sorrow on his voice.


    Ser Francis did not answer.


    "Mydy, the paralyzing poison still affected your body. It was Ser Ethan who put the drug on your drink. After that, this sire hadn''t seen him ever since. " Ser Frances exined.


    Princess Ariana lost all her strength in her knees.


    "Ethan''s body...did they found Ethan''s?"


    "It was only the king''s body that has been returned to the kingdom."


    A sorrow music was yed. Xiong Zhi''s monologue started.


    "I am a disappointment to my kingdom. I am a loser of a daughter. And a heartless lover." Xiong Zhi could not produce tears but she could still kneel and hide her face in sorrow.


    The sorrowful cry of Princess Ariana echoed through the stage.


    "Princess. I know you are grieving. But you have to be strong and lead our kingdom. Think about it princess, how the UL kingdom knows about our diamond mine?"


    Princess Ariana''s cries halted.


    "Are you trying to say we have a betrayer in our kingdom?"


    "I''m not sure princess. But whoever the betrayer is has a ck heart that brought demise to your father and to the Gniox kingdom."


    Princess Ariana and Ser Francis froze.


    [Princess Ariana then turn her hate towards that betrayer. Whoever it was, Princess Ariana promised to herself that she would kill the person with her hands.]


    The audience gasped.


    "Is it a tragedy?" Some students could not help but ask.


    "Shh. Let''s just watch."


    The scene appeared as the court of the Gniox Kingdom. All the nobles were gathered. Princess Ariana showed up with her pale face. All their eyes, including the audience, were glued to the entrance, or rather to the other side of the stage.


    "Please make way!The King of UL and the Prince of UL will grace us with their presence!"


    The King of UL was wearing a majestic robe embroiled with an eagle, the very symbol of the Kingdom of UL. He was followed by a young man wearing a prince''s clothing. The young man''s hair was tied by a blue ribbon. On his crest was the same symbol of the Kingdom of UL. But his face made all the nobles of Gniox startled. Not only them, even Princess Arina.


    "Ethan?" Her small voice lingered with shock, happiness, and confusion echoed out.


    Prince Ethan nced at her for a moment then continued to walk on his designated seat. Besides the King of UL''s seat.


    "I am the King of UL. In the battlefield, your king asked me to bring the Gniox kingdom along with us. It was paid with your king''s life. I suggest any resistance or rebellion was unnecessary. It would only cause some losses on your side. "


    The nobles had aplex emotion on their face.


    "I will not turn you to ve or be part of my citizen. I will give you all freedom. You will live like you have lived before. But thisnd, this kingdom would be under the tutge of Kingdom of UL. If we need salt, you will provide us. If we need army, you will send us your men. If I made aw, then you need toply as well. The kingdom of Gniox wold be a part of UL. "


    "To show you my sincerity, which I don''t really need to give to you, I will let my son, Prince Ethan, to marry your Princess. That would be a truce between our kingdoms."


    Gasped. Murmur.


    The court suddenly got noisy.


    Princess Ariana was shocked to the point she fainted.


    "Ariana!" Prince Ethan ran towards her.


    Then everything turned dark.


    The lights turned on in the audience area.


    An announcement suddenly echoed throughout the theatre.


    "We will have a thirty-minute break before the Part Two of ''Conquer'' is yed. Enjoy your break"


    "What? It''s already been thiste?" Master Lu massaged his legs. It was a good watch. He couldn''t wait for the next part but he got hungry too.


    He turned to his shareholders.


    "Order food for everyone. Just say it was from a loving grandfather." The shareholder called their assistant to do Master Lu orders.


    Linfeng stood up. There was an eco-bag in his hands. He prepared it before the y. He wanted to go to the backstage and checked his young miss. But when he got there, some security guards stopped him.


    "Butler Zhou? I am so sorry but we are only following orders that we should not allow anyone toe in."


    Linfeng was stunned. This was very strict.


    "Then can you pass a word from me to my young miss?"


    The two guards looked at each other and nodded.

 Chapter 193 - The Play (III)

    <h4>Chapter 193 - The y (III)</h4>


    "Thank you. First, tell her to use this hand warmer for five minutes." Linfeng handed out a small hand warmer. His young miss had kneeled on the cold stage many times. She might get a stomach ache if her cold hands and cold feet left unattended.


    "These towels, please handed it to her." A pack of disposable towels was in Linfeng''s hands. He already handed a pack to Xiong Zhi earlier. But Linfeng was sure that the towels had already been used. His young miss''s skin was very delicate. The towel should not be used all over again.


    "And this one too, make sure she drinks this quickly." Linfeng handed a thermos that contained a warm lemonade made by him.


    "And this one, made sure she only eats it." Linfeng still remembered how Xiong Zhi got a bit upset when Song Xuantin ate her chocte moose cake.


    "I will wait here until she finishes the food. Please bring back to me the container." Linfeng finally finished exining the things he had on his hands.


    "A-alright." One of the guards took it and went inside.


    After five minutes, a figure ran towards Linfeng.


    "Linfeng!" Xiong Zhi still had that pale makeup on her face. She looked really sickly. Linfeng furrowed his brow at this. Even though it was fake it was disturbing to see a pale Xiong Zhi up close.


    "Young Miss, where''s the hand warmer?" Linfeng asked this first.


    ''Why she was wearing so little? It was cold in the theatre.''


    "It''s here." Xiong Zhi was hugging it in her arms.


    "Good. Have you been well young miss?" Linfeng asked. He took off his jacket and dr.a.p.ed over to Xiong Zhi.


    "I am fine. May I eat here with you?" Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng.


    "Of course." Linfeng found it strange that Xiong Zhi still gonna asked things like this.


    He brought two chairs.


    Xiong Zhi ate the moose cake with relish.


    "You''ve done a great job. I am really impressed at your y. It was only part one and I am really looking forward to Part two." Linfeng sincerely praised their production.


    Xiong Zhi drank the warm lemonade and looked at Linfeng with a satisfied face.


    "Really? I am d we received positive feedback from you. We really work hard on it."


    "I can see that." Linfeng smiled. Xiong Zhi looked proud of their production.


    But he was curious. The Princess Ariana on the stage was here with him.


    "Zhi''er, do you think Princess Ariana would agree on the marriage?"


    Xiong Zhi looked nkly at him. That came out of nowhere.


    Linfeng suddenly got embarrassed.


    "Uhmm. I am not asking for some spoilers. Just tell me what you think."


    Xiong Zhi was about to wipe her mouth but Linfeng beat her to it. Xiong Zhi started to speak.


    "Hmm..based on Princess Ariana''s character, she would not agree even she loves Ethan. But she doesn''t have a choice. This marriage is about to happen ever since the king announced it."


    Lifeng nodded. That''s what he thought too.


    "But if ever this marriage happens, it would be founded by betrayal and hate. Their love story is still a tragedy." Hemented.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "They loved each other but the timing and situation did not go along with them. It''s hard...for both of them." These words came at the bottom of Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    Linfeng stayed quiet. He had an inkling this y would be a tragedy.


    "Do you think Ethan is a fool?" After a long silence, Linfeng asked Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "I can''t say. Yes, he is and yes, he is not."


    Linfeng just looked at her to let her continue speaking.


    "He is not because he did not let his desire such as love hindrance his goal. Sometimes, love could be futile. Especially, if that love you know is bound to be non-existing and could not work out in the end. But he is a fool..so much a fool..."


    Linfeng waited.


    "Because he had actually love Princess Ariana more than his own life. He is a fool to not understand it early." Xiong Zhi felt these words that she said were for her. She was a fool. She had not understood her love towards Linfeng in the past life. And she let their life turned into tragedy.


    Linfeng suddenly turned sad. He knows what to happen in the y.


    He could not help but sigh.


    "So Linfeng-" An announcement cut off Xiong Zhi.


    "Only ten minutes left before the Part two of ''Conquer'' starts. Please remain in your seat."


    Song Xuantin came out.


    "Xiong Zhi! Let''s have a quick dry run!"


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng.


    "Linfeng, in this y I realized something important. Wait for meter, okay?" Xiong Zhi then ran after Song Xuantin. Leaving Linfeng wondering what was Xiong Zhi had realized. He turned around. He too was realizing something.


    *******


    The lights turned off signaling that the part two was about to start.


    Two music yed on the theatre.


    A cheerful one and a tragic one. The audience smelled the fragrance of cherry blossomsing from everywhere. Something from above was falling to the audience.


    The lights turned on.


    The audience was amazed.


    They were amazed by the real cherry blossom petals scattered with the wind. But after a while, ck petals were mixed in them. Until more and more ck petals were swaying with the wind. The sorrowful music was also getting louder than the cheerful one.


    The audience looked at the stage.


    As the light was slowly getting clearer and lighter, the narrator spoke.


    [The marriage between Princess Ariana and Prince Ethan was all over the two kingdoms. Their marriage was quickly decided at the end of the month. The Gniox Kingdom had not even given time to grieved on their former king and the ten thousand soldiers. As they need to quickly adjust to the new rules and to the advanced system that the UL kingdom had given them. It may not be a bad thing. As the Gniox Kingdom quickly restore its peace. But to Princess Ariana...]


    Princess Ariana was in her wedding dress walking in the aisle. Her eye was empty and her beautiful face was pale. There''s no bold and full of life Princess Ariana. She was walking like a puppet.


    Prince Ethan was expressionless. As he received Princess Ariana''s hand he nced at her. But Princess Ariana did not even give him one look.


    "I announce you to be husband and wife."


    Once again the petals scattered towards the audience. But they were all ck.


    The scene changed and princess Ariana was looking at the moon. It was the night of their marriage.


    [ Prince Ethan did not show on the night of marriage. Leaving Princess Ariana to felt relieved and be consumed by hate more..]


    Princess Ariana was sitting on a window sill. The lights in the stage reflected her weak appearance. She began her monologue.


    "I am a fool. Everything is nned out from the very beginning.?I am just a tool for him to conquer my home. And yet...it was me who brought destruction in my kingdom. I am a fool..."Xiong Zhi was not good at acting. But her empty voice that was slightly shaking and her dazed eyes brought heartache to the audience.


    [Princess Ariana was consumed by guilt, shame, and loathsome not just towards Prince Ethan but mostly to herself. ]


    The scene changed.


    Ser Francis was knocking on the other side of the door.


    "My queen?"


    Princess Ariana who was just staring nkly did not answer. Ser Francis opened the door ande in.


    "My queen...."


    But Princess Ariana did not move. Her heart was beating. But it beats for nothing.


    Ser Francis kneeled in front of Princess Ariana.


    "My queen, there is still hope for us to avenge our king and the ten thousand soldiers. "


    Princess Ariana''s empty eyes looked at him.


    "And there''s still time to avenge to the person who brought poison to your body. My queen, I investigated more. The reason why you are still weak was because of the drug that the betrayer had put to your drink. It''s not a paralyzing poison but a slow-acting poison that eats the vitality of the person who intakes it. "


    Princess Ariana opened her mouth. But she could not say anything.


    "My queen, Prince Ethan had wanted to murder you since the very beginning. The King of UL was lying. He nned to not give freedom to the Gnioxians at all. They wanted to kill you and reform the Gniox kingdom to UL. Please do not believe their lies."


    [Princess Ariana had lost hope and the will to live ever since her father''s death and her beloved''s betrayal. Now with these shocking news, it all broke her heart and her rationality. She was consumed by hate that only the death of the other could suffice it.]


    It was dark. Another scene appeared.


    Prince Ethan, no the King of Gniox, appeared in the stage.


    [It''s been weeks and Princess Ariana fell sick. She had been staying in her bed since the day of their marriage. Prince Ethan silently sent doctors but the doctors said that it was incurable by any medicine. It was the stress that builds up in the Princess'' hearts. Prince Ethan understands it. His beloved has just lost her father and the kingdom, and the man she loved betrayed her. But it was not all lies. For Prince Ethan, he chose to govern the Gniox kingdom instead of the Kingdom of UL. He chose to pay the sins hemitted to Princess Ariana and ask for forgiveness for the rest of his life. ]


    Prince Ethan sat beside the sleeping Ariana.


    Hebed her hair with his hands gently. His eyes were gentle.


    "I am sorry...I hope you can forgive me.." Prince Ethan gently kissed Ariana''s forehead.


    "Ethan..?" Princess Ariana opened her eyes.

 Chapter 194 - The Play (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 194 - The y (IV)</h4>


    "Oh..right..My prince..." Princess Ariana tried to sit up. Prince Ethane forward to support her.


    "No..I''m wrong again..it''s my king.." Princess Ariana had a bitter smile.


    "Ethan is fine. How are you feeling?"


    Princess Ariana''s eyes shed.


    "I am good. Thanks to someone."


    Ethan smiled thinking it was because of the doctor he had sent.


    [Prince Ethan has the thought that Princess Ariana was bing softer. He just needs to coax her. Even it was for a lifetime.]


    "Ethan.." Princess Ariana opened her arms. Wanting to be hugged.


    Prince Ethan had a relief smile as he hugged Princess Ariana.


    "I am..really...disappointed with myself..." Princess Ariana started to speak. Her face was facing the audience. There was hatred in her eyes.


    "If I was given a second chance..." The sound effects kicked in. It was the fast beating sound.


    "I would never have..." Princess Ariana raised her arms, her left hand was holding a knife.


    "Fallen into your tricks!!" Princess Ariana put all her strength to dig the knife in one of the vital points at Prince Ethan''s back. But Prince Ethan was fast. He dodged in time and the knife dug into his shoulder. He distanced himself from Princess Ariana.


    "Ariana! What are you doing?!" Prince Ethan was shocked.


    "Ha! Ha!Ha! Too bad!" Princess Arianaughed crazily. There was blooding out of her mouth.


    "Too bad...I am dying and I should bring you to hell with me. Too bad I missed..." Princess Ariana cried whileughing.


    "I should..bring you to hell..with..me" These were Princess Ariana''sst words.


    "Ariana!" Prince Ethan ran forward to catch her. But it was toote. Princess Ariana breathed herst.


    "Ariana!" Prince Ethan checked her pulse all over again.


    "No...no...Wake up! Ariana! Ariana! Wake up!" Prince Ethan vigorously shook Princess Ariana, trying to wake her up. If he could, he already squeezed her heart to make it beat again.


    "No..no..your not leaving..no.." Prince Ethan was drenched in tears as he was trying to wake up and call out to Ariana over and over again.


    [At that moment, Prince Ethan realized the weight of Princess Ariana in his heart. It was more than that of the Kingdom.]


    The stage turned dark.


    Linfeng felt his face was wet. He wiped his tears quickly afraid that someone would saw him shedding tears from a y. But then he heard a sob on his side. Master Lu was crying. Not only him, but a lot in the audience shed tears as well.


    Linfeng smiled at this. This y was really a magnificent one. However, it did not erase the heartache in his heart. He still hoped that the two would end up loving each other. He still hoped that something would happen that would not result in their love story to be tragic.


    The lights opened and it was a scene with the wretched Prince Ethan who seemed to age twenty years in just one year.


    "My king, the NHEZ kingdom''s troops was outside the gate. They were asking for your presence to negotiate with them, my King." King Ethan looked pale and sickly.


    "Did you send an envoy-cough- to King UL?" King Ethan asked while coughing.


    "Yes. Ser Francis personally bring the letter to King UL."


    Prince Ethan nodded. Then he stood up.


    "''Let''s go. Let''s meet the NHEZians." But then Prince Ethan halted.


    "Oh, I will just bid goodbye to our queen." The moment he said this, the nobles and knights looked at each other.


    [The nobles and officials knew that their King has unstable mind. Speaking now and then like the queen was alive. But they already gave up after two nobles died in the hands of King Ethan as they preached the king that the Queen had already passed away a year ago. King Ethan refused to believe that Princess Ariana had died.]


    The scene changed and the weak Prince Ethan appeared.


    He was standing beside the bed. He sat and gently touched the face of the greyish cold body of Princess Ariana.


    [Prince Ethan wasted a lot of money to preserve Princess Ariana''s body. He was thinking that one day Princess Ariana would wake up. Even she was angry and tried to kill him again, he would be happy. This was only the hope in Prince Ethan''s heart that let him continue on living.]


    "My love, I will part to war. I hope when I came back, you will wake up. There is a lot of hidden knives under your bed. Feel free to chose which one you would like to use against me. My love, I wille back and see you again." Prince Ethan kissed the dead body of Princess Ariana.


    A drum sounded symbolizing the face-off of the war.


    [The king of NHEZ lead the 50,000 soldiers and fought against the 20,000 soldier of the Gniox Kingdom. The first face-offsted for three days.]


    "My king!" A knight ran forward to Prince Ethan.


    "Is there''s news from my father? We have been waiting for three days already!"


    The knight shook his head.


    "Ser Frances came back but the 50,000 soldiers that king UL sent were all poisoned!"


    "What?!" Ethan looked through the battlefield. He and his men could not hold on. They were only waiting for the reinforcement that his father would send to him.


    "Did Ser Francis reported this to Father?"


    "My king, Ser Francis passed out once he arrived in the castle. We could not question him for the time being."


    Prince Ethan had a grim face.


    "Retreat! Go behind the gates! Signal to tower keepers! We are closing the gates!"


    Prince Ethan ran around the stage and went to the gates.


    [The first face-off was a loss to Gniox Kingdom. Only two thousands soldier managed to arrive on the gates. Most of them were wounded. They were trapped as well. Once the enemy gain foot, they would instantly rammed into the gates.]


    Prince Ethan gave orders before he went to the other side to exit on the stage.


    The scene changed and Ser Frances was on the bed.


    "What happened?" Prince Ethan asked.


    "My King..I am not clear of what happened. I just woke up and all the soldiers were all dead. Maybe because I have more immunity towards poison that I survived." Ser Francis said with pale face.


    "Howe you all got poisoned?"


    "I don''t know my King. But I have an intuition.." Ser Francis looked left and right.


    "Do you think there is a mole?" Prince Ethan furrowed his brow.


    "My King-"Suddenly Ser Francis jumped towards Prince Ethan.


    sh.


    There was huge wound on Prince Ethan''s chest.


    "Ser Francis! You are a traitor!" Prince Ethan said in shock.


    Ser Francis smugly smiled.


    "It took you long to realized that. Now, I don''t have a use for you. The Nhez kingdom is prepared to beat you and the UL kingdom. I don''t need to act anymore." Ser Francis attacked again.


    Prince Ethan was a trained and talented Prince. He blocked Ser Francis''s attack for a while.


    "How was it to be betrayed? You have already done this before right? How does it feel to be bitten by your same kind? Ha! Ha!" Ser Francis attacked was getting stronger. No. It was Prince Ethan who was getting weaker. His sick body couldn''t caught up to his learned techniques.


    "You are weaker now! You felt like your inside are eating you slowly right? You felt out of breath. And there''s pain in your every joints! That''s how exactly Princess Ariana felt before she die! But your immunity towards poison is stronger! You manage to survive the poison for a year. While the Princess only managed to survive in one month! I am truly impressed!" Ser Francis crazyughed echoed out.


    Prince Ethan''s eyes went wide.


    His Ariana.. got poisoned? Why..Why he didn''t know?


    Ser Francis attacked more.


    "Want to hear something funny? Princess Ariana thought that you are the one who poisoned her. She died hating you! Ha! Ha!" Ser Francis was merciless as he attacked. His words were merciless too.


    Prince Ethan lost strength and lost his grip on his sword. Ser Francis nked it a distance away.


    ng.


    The sound of the sword hitting the ground echoed out throughout the theatre.


    Ser Francis put the sword in Prince Ethan''s neck.


    "Too bad, I thought Princess Ariana can kill you before she dies. But she was too weak. Maybe she had still feelings for you despite what she thinks of what you are. What a funny couple."


    Ser Francis did not wait for Prince Ethan to say anyst words as he shed the King''s neck. Blood splurted out on the stage.


    [In the end, Prince Ethan could only think of how useless he was. How fool he was to fall such a trap. And a deep regret that he hurt the woman he truly loves. Atst, his life ends only wanting to see his beloved once again.]


    The stage turned dark. A sorrowful music was yed. The narrator speak again.


    [Princess Ariana and Prince Ethan''s love story is bound to be tragic. These words had been said by the man himself. However, in the end, he did not truly wish for it. He was asked by the Princess before what was his dream...and he answered a lie. His dream was...]


    The light on the stage opened. The cherry blossom was in the center of the stage. Princess Ariana was leaning on Prince Ethan''s thigh. Prince Ethan as always wasbing her hair with?his gentle hands.


    "Ethan..let''s marry." Princess Ariana sat up and faced Prince Ethan.


    [His wish was to repeat that day and answer differently.]


    Prince Ethan was stunned. Then his face broke out a huge smile. It was so huge that he grinned from ear to ear.


    "Yes, Princess. Let''s marry. Let''s unite the UL kingdom and the Gniox kingdom by our hands. Then let''s have children. Many children to govern the UL kingdom and Gniox. You will teach them a lot of things. We will grow old together as we see our grandchildren ran around. We will do all things together and die together."


    Princess Ariana smiled happily too.


    "Mhm! Let''s do that!" A wind passed by. Scattering the fragrance and the petals of the cherry blossom.


    Then the stage turned dark.


    The audience was left dumbfounded.

 Chapter 195 - The Play (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 195 - The y (Final)</h4>


    Linfeng drank a couple of sips from his water bottle. His throat was a bit dry. The story was not yet ending yet he wanted to leave and have a?breath of fresh air. It''s not because it wasn''t good. It was just..making his heart pained.


    The narrator sounded again.


    [The Nhez Kingdom rule over the Gniox Kingdom. They piged the pces and noble houses, r.a.p.ed women, took the citizens as their ves, and kill all the people who were trying to fight back. The Gniox Kingdom became a hellish ce. King Ethan''s body was nailed on the gate of the pce. His head was hanged like a disy for the spoils of war. The heads of the other nobles and officials were hanged as well. Lining up beside the former king.]


    The scene on the stage was changing like how the narrator described it. It was the cruelty of the losing sides after the war.


    [They also found Princess Ariana''s body. They defiled and dismembered her body until they burned it with the rest of the nobles who had fought. The former peace of the Gniox Kingdom was nowhere to bee seen. But the cries of the citizens and their curses got louder and louder. Until few years had passed.]


    Many scenes were yed on the stage. King UL gathered his forces to once again fought to Nhez Kingdom. The revengeful citizens of the Gniox Kingdom who got their everything taken away from them gathered too and rebelled. Finally. thest rebellion cooperated with the UL kingdom to destroy the Nhez kingdom.


    The King of UL personally lead the war together with the leader of the rebellion. The leader of the rebellion was Song Xuantin who was ying as the young former noble who got her family destroyed by the Nhez soldiers.


    [The warsted for two years. Finally, with a great tactic of Sir Robert, the leader of the rebellion and the wise leading of the king of UL, the Nhez were defeated. Making the kingdom of UL the only kingdom standing on the continent.]


    The scene changed and it was the king of UL. Below him was Song Xuantin ying as Sir Robert, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Thank you, my king, with your help, we managed to defeat the Nhez Kingdom. We, the citizen''s of the former Gniox Kingdom were all grateful to our King."


    "Robert, your strategy helps me a lot to win. Once the kingdom recovered we will need to build new rules for the kingdom. We are not only one kingdom but we are one body with three different kingdoms. I am afraid that the uprising rebellion would tire us out." King UL was worried. The kingdom of UL suffered a great casualty in this war. They need time to recover. But they need to move fast and put a tab on those lost citizens.


    "We will help you with all we can, my king."


    "Robert, I n to reform all three kingdoms. We don''t need more war. I want us to be untied in one''s mind and heart. I want everyone to call it their home. With no distinction of which kingdom the otheres from. The citizens of the Nhez kingdom are innocent. It would be problematic if they got implicated by the grievance and hate of the Gniox kingdoms and the UL kingdom towards the Nhezians. "


    Sir Robert was shocked as he looked up to the King of UL.


    "Starting today, there will be no ULians, Gnioxians, or Nhezians. We are one. One Empire."


    [That day, a decree came to all over the three kingdoms. A newly reformed kingdom was built. The three kingdoms did not exist anymore. It was now called the Song Empire. The continent was named as the Song continent. It had stayed on the map after a hundred generations.]


    After the scenes on the stages were yed, the lights turned dark.


    The narrator spoke again.


    [ A war came in different ways. There are different ways to win a war as well. Deception, Betrayal, Anger, Hate, and Madness, these were all the emotions that yed a lot of role in one person''s mind. Who wins? Who lost?


    [It was said that ''sometimes we need to lose a small battle to win a war''. But what is small? What is big? What we consider a small battle is actually a battle that will decide all the battles that woulde after. Every small speck of life has a very essential meaning. A butterfly effect...]


    There was a butterfly on the stage. It was only a graphic effect, but the audience felt it was real, it was shining brightly against the dark.


    [..such as a blossom of love, a small speck of trust, a small doubt, a small apprehension, or even small dreams..]


    As the narrator said each words, another butterfly would appear. Flying over the stage and to the audience. They were so entrancing in this dark theatre.


    [...can cause such great storm.]


    There were hundreds of small butterflies in the theatre. Making the audience felt they entered a fairy world.


    [How about you? How will you p your wings to bring a storm in your own life? Whether it was good storm or not, it depends on the direction you were flying to.]


    The butterflies surrounded the whole stage. Another music piece was yed. It was soothing, a bit sorrowful but peaceful.


    The lights in the stage opened brightly.


    All the cast were standing hand to hand. Then they bowed.


    Deafening silence met them.


    The audience was dumbfounded. The after-effects of the y were still lingering in their minds and hearts. It was truly wonderful to the point they be speechless.


    Linfeng stoop up and pped. Master Lu followed and pped loudly as well. He was so proud even he had puffy eyes.


    The audience got woke up from their daze and stood up as well. They pped too. This y was a masterpiece.


    (a/n: thank you..*bow)


    Some audience still has puffy eyes.


    Their pps echoed throughout the theatre.


    ****


    ''Conquer'' had a huge sess and positive feedback from its audience. Some even donated money to the production even though it wasn''t needed. But the audience felt that it was necessary to bring money. Song Xuantin, the leader of the production epted it with a grin. Xiong Zhi supported her so the other two had no choice but to let their do what they want.


    A lot of people wanted to take pictures with the cast. But only VIPs were allowed. The families, representatives, the ss, the professor, the admins and some big officials had been given a chance to take a photo with the characters. Prince Ethan and Princess Ariana was sought after. There was a lot who like King UL. Some were sticking to Song Xuantin and a lot took a picture as well with Ser Francis.


    It was even busier after the y. Finally, after two hours of wrapping up. The cast could finally celebrate. It was already twelve am but the cast felt it doesn''t matter what time at all.


    Master Lu was about to give them a reservation in one of his hotels from the Lu Empire when Song Xuantin declined. They would be going to use the money that had donated to them.


    So the group including the cast, extras, the helpers, and the families-sh-representatives rent a barbecue restaurant that was opened at that time.


    Another two hours for a round of praise and eating together.


    The group spent two hours chatting andughing. The cast had been closer because of the y. They spent their time in harmony.


    It was already 2 am when the group was leaving one by one.


    "Guys! We are a huge sess today! The professor told me that we are the best y so far! We are going to ace it!" Song Xuantin had already shouted this at them so many times. But she doesn''t get tired to boast.


    "Yeah. We did great. My grandfather even nning to enroll in me in acting ss. He wanted to see me in Hollywood. " Lu Yin Ze shook his head. He was just immersed in his role earlier since everyone was acting really well.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him. She was in business mode.


    "If you are nning to enter the entertainment industry, I will help you. But in return, we will get 30-70 from all your projects. "


    Lu Yin Ze and Linfeng looked askance at Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze then shook his head.


    "I don''t have ns to enter entertainment. I am still focusing on our business. Now that the y is finished, I can concentrate on studying the business."


    "Well, your grandfather is right! You have a talent in acting. If you want to just blow off some steam from time to time then you can join us a bit in entertainment." Song Xuantin barged in their discussion.


    "Are you entering entertainment, Xuantin?" Lu Yin Ze asked.


    Song Xuantin nodded.


    "Yeah. It''s a family business. But I realized in this y that I like directing more. So I''m probably gonna take that path." The three looked at her, stunned. Then they surrounded her and patted her shoulder and back.


    "Good job." -Lu Yin Ze


    "Xuantin grew up." -Xiong Zhi


    "You can think that far? "- Gu Zhen.


    "W-wha?! What do you think of me?! Not thinking about my future?!" Song Xuantin asked them.


    The three nodded.


    "..." That''s not true. Song Xuantin wanted to say these words.


    "Alright. Juniors, you have done a great job today. It''s already past two. Take a rest. You all have worked hard." Linfeng had praised them earlier. And since he was the oldest here, he reminded them to go home.


    The three then went to their own car. This y made them younger at heart, mature in mind, and made them think of what path they would take for their own future.


    As said in the y, a p of wings could cause a storm. But it depends on how you pped it, in which direction, and what storm you would like to bring.


    ******

 Chapter 196 - A wish had been granted

    <h4>Chapter 196 - A wish had been granted</h4>


    The moon shone brightly against the dark sky.


    The Xiong Mansion was standing majestically in its ce. It has a big garden on all its sides and to each wing of the mansion.


    Two shadows were walking towards the east wing.


    The breeze was cold but not freezing. It was such a good night after watching an emotional y.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were the only people who were present in the huge garden. The two were walking side by side. They were both quiet. The other was still happy from the huge sess of their y while the other was seriously thinking of something.


    Finally, Linfeng broke out the silence.


    "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi turned to him. She still had the shadow of a smile on her lips.


    "You told me earlier that you have realized something important. Do you want to share it with me?"


    Xiong Zhi was a bit stunned. It was not usual for Linfeng to ask her things like these. He usually avoided her love confession or any talk about their personal feelings. It seemed Linfeng was taking the initiative to talk about these kinds of things with her.


    Xiong Zhi smiled with this progress.


    "Alright. "


    Xiong Zhi nced at the moon and spoke.


    "When I was ying Princess Ariana, I felt that what she had done is purely themands of her heart. Except for thest thing she had done before she died. She said to Prince Ethan that if she had given a second chance, she would not fall to his tricks again."


    Linfeng continued to listen as they slowly walk with the help of moonlight.


    "But do you think what she said was what she truly meant? I think Princess Ariana truly wanted to be was that she would have be wiser. If she had truly love Prince Ethan, she should have seen through those cold smiles that Prince Ethan gave her. Or those conflicting stare directed at her. Or those sleepless nights that Prince Ethan suffered alone. "


    Linfeng was a bit taken aback.


    "You..you don''t me Prince Ethan at all?"


    Xiong Zhi looked up at the dark sky. She was like Princess Ariana before. They were both a fool and fall into the tricks of someone. But the difference between them was Princess Ariana knew what she clearly felt yet she didn''t thought deeply about the man she loves. What does Prince Ethan felt? Was hefortable? Was he confused? Was he tortured by something that he had always end up with dark circles under his eyes?


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "If I were Princess Ariana, I have the right to be angry at him, be mad at him or to not even forgive him. But I can''t me him. Because I am at fault as well. I did not understand what''s he had been going through. Or what suffering he had to suffer every night." Xiong Zhi spoke her heart out.


    This time, since she hade to understand her feelings towards Linfeng. She had be aware of him. His dislikes, what he likes, what bothers him, and what he wants. She gave attention to all those details. Because she understands what it truly means to love someone.


    It was understanding them, minding them, and patiently wait for them to realize your love for them.


    Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi. The weigh that was on his chest since the y was slowly dissolving. She..Xiong Zhi..understood him.


    Linfeng couldn''t say any words as he closed their distance and hugged her.


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. It was really unusual that Linfeng acted this intimate. But she did not push him.


    Linfeng''s hug was tight and warm.


    "..Thank you.." He murmured.


    "For what?" Xiong Zhi sincerely asked this. Her face was still on Linfeng''s shoulders. Did she say something to be thankful for?


    Linfeng eyes glistened. He now understands why Xiong Zhi told him that she doesn''t need answers. That she only needs him by her side. That''s all she wants. Linfeng was moved. The hands that covering Xiong Zhi''s back was slightly shaking. His heart felt so full.


    "Thank you for understanding me, for being patient, for being wise, and for..."


    Linfeng had so much emotion in his eyes that even he doesn''t know he could manifest in that mere seconds.


    "..for liking me.."


    Xiong Zhi was about to get out of his hug to see his face. She wants to see his face. But Linfeng''s tight hug prevented her.


    "Please, let us just stay like this for a minute." Linfeng slightly shaking voice brought Xiong Zhi to a halt.


    "I still have more to say."


    Xiong Zhi stayed quiet to let Linfeng speak.


    "I think I like you too."


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. Her eyes were a bit wide. This was the first time she heard Linfeng say these words in both lifetimes.


    ''He...likes me?'' Xiong Zhi had turned nk. But Linfeng next words woke her up.


    "But it''s not the ''like'' a man should have felt to a woman. " Xiong Zhi remembered her confession. Where she made it clear to Linfeng what her ''like'' truly meant. That''s a bit embarrassing, thinking of it now.


    "It''s more like...a ''like'' of..." Linfeng thought his next words. What was best to describe his feelings right now?


    "..a ''like'' of..falling in love to another person." Linfeng said as he described what he was feeling.


    "...." Xiong Zhi was stunned. Was it just the same as hers?! Same as the ''like'' between a man and a woman!


    But Xiong Zhi let it passed and suggested words that she had learned with Song Xuantin.


    "Do you mean crush?"


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment. Does he have a crush on her? ''No its more than that.''


    "No." Linfeng answered.


    "Hmm. Is it attraction instead?"


    Was he attracted? Yes, he was always captivated whenever Xiong Zhi smiled. His heart always speeds up when she holds his hands like it was nothing.


    "Probably, but more than that."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. It was so good to hear those words from Linfeng.


    "Then is it desire? You are desiring me?" Xiong Zhi''s smile got bigger. She loves to y this guessing game with Linfeng.


    "..."


    Does he desire her? Does he want her? Does he want to see Xiong Zhi by his side, always? Does he only likes to see Xiong Zhi smiling and being intimate only to him? The answer is Yes.


    Linfeng turned red of the possibility that he truly desires Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi could feel his heart pounding loudly. They were still hugging.


    Xiong Zhi''s smile was now from ear to ear. She was truly happy and enjoying this. She was happy that finally some of her efforts were paid off. That Linfeng finally opened his heart to ept her sincere feelings. She was also enjoying the shyness of Linfeng.


    "Ohh. I guess I am right. If you desire me, I am all yours. From head to toe." Xiong Zhi even hugged Linfeng tightly as a confirmation of what she was saying.


    Linfeng turned hotter and redder.


    ''This..Is it fine to leave two young hot-headed youngsters out here like this?! He is older! Get yourself together!''


    "Y-you should not s-say things like t-that. You are young. Men with dirty minds would misunderstand it." Linfeng lectured her first. Xiong Zhi''s words were really bombs.


    "Do you have a dirty mind?"


    "What?!" Linfeng took a step back, shocked.


    Xiong Zhi pouted a little from the feeling of loss from that warm hug.


    However, Linfeng did not notice it as he was fl.u.s.tered.


    ''She thought I had a dirty mind? Was it because she confirmed that I desire her? It was not something like that!''


    "I am asking you if you have a dirty mind." Xiong Zhi asked confusedly. Wondering why Linfeng acted like this. She also took a step forward for another hug.


    "Of course not! Young miss, I am a well-trained and well-disciplined butler." Linfeng said this to clear his image to her as he took a step back.


    "Oops! You call me Young miss! I have three points now!" Xiong Zhi did not forget their rule.


    "..." Linfeng who got fl.u.s.tered forgot about it for a moment. He, who was very proficient forgot that rule. He lost.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. It was her favorite day today.


    "But I am serious. I like you Linfeng, its a crush, attraction, and desire. "


    Xiong Zhi then turned serious. Every word she saides from her heart.


    "For me, I call it love. I really love you Linfeng."


    These words, ''I love You'', how many times she wished she had said this to him? When she was sitting on the cold floor and bathed in cold rain and blood, that was the only wish she had. To turn back time and tell these words to him.


    Linfeng stared at those captivating eyes.


    His heart had been pounding loudly. His face had long been red. He felt that everything got blurred and she was just left standing. Radiating light, radiating warmth, those tiny warm lights were reaching his heart and making him feel full.


    ''I really love you, Linfeng''


    A breeze passed by. It contained a whisper, a soft raspy whisper reached his ears,


    ''I will express you all my love...never to regret again.. ''


    Linfeng heard a woman''s voice, a familiar voice.


    "Linfeng? Are you alright?" Xiong Zhi touched his face gently. No, she was actually wiping his tears.


    Linfeng was stunned to realize he was crying.


    But it did not stop as Xiong Zhi continued to wipe his tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Xiong Zhi''s voice shook. She was about to cry too. For her, seeing Linfeng crying was a huge shock.


    Linfeng helped to wipe his tears. But there was like a broken dam in his yes that the tears flowed non-stop.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know." Linfeng was shaking too. His heart was feeling too many emotions. There was pain, heartache, relief, happiness, and gratitude.


    "Maybe I am happy to receive such a confession. Ha ha." Linfengughed it off. Xiong Zhi had tears as she wiped Linfeng''s tears with her cold fingers. Linfeng felt warm again. He took out his handkerchief and wipe Xiong Zhi''s tears. Then he wiped his.


    "If someone saw us like this we will be called?crazy." Linfengmented. They really looked like a fool who was crying because of a confession. It was really strange and funny. But who cares? As these two were just happy to let their hearts speak.


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s hands.


    "I don''t want to be Ethan. I don''t want to regret at the end or kill my emotions and heart." He turned serious.


    "I can''t give you a definite answer yet. I know you understand the situation we are in. But I don''t want us to end tragically. " Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi''s eyes. He was never this serious before.


    "So please, can you wait for me?"

 Chapter 197 - Do I like You?

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Do I like You?</h4>


    "So please, can you wait for me?"


    Xiong Zhi turned serious too. She was prepared to wait for him. She was a mature twenty-three years old inside. She knew they were too young to focus on love. They were still many things in their way. To truly have a good ending, they need to smoothen their paths and took care of the hindrances. Xiong Zhi understood it.


    She smiled sincerely. She had never been this happy before. Linfeng finally considered her to the future he wanted to take.


    "Of course. I already nned to wait for you after all."


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Two hearts were beating loudly and strongly. It was unlike the hearts in the past were both of them were waning and dying.


    Xiong Zhi gripped on Linfeng''s hand tighter.


    ''I already promised to myself that I will never let go of this hand. ''


    Linfeng gripped her hand too.


    ''I should not let her wait for long. She will..understand it.''


    Linfeng was more confident to the path that he would take.


    The sun arrives as the sleep finally kicked in towards the two.


    ********


    However, as the two talked their hearts out, in different ces, discussion about their desires were brought out too.


    After the y, Lu Yin Ze went directly to Lu Mansion with Master Lu. Of course, on the way, all kinds of praises were said by Master Lu.


    On the car,


    "I know my grandson is multi-talented. If you want to enter Hollywood I can support you." Master Lu once again brought out this offer to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze just smiled to his grandfather.


    "I am not really cut out for acting. I will just study business and help to grow the Lu Empire."


    Master Lu happily patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder.


    "My grandson had grown up. In any case, I''m still alive. Do what you want while I can still manage the Lu empire. I will wholeheartedly support you."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his grandfather with gratitude.


    "Thank you, grandfather. "


    Then he added.


    "You are spoiling me too much. I might turn to a spoiled brat." He joked.


    Master Lu just waved.


    "That''s what I''m doing. I am spoiling my grandchild who I did not pamper for eight years. So, child, anything you want would be given to you by this grandad of yours. "


    Lu Yin Ze looked gratefully at his grandfather. He really felt loved when he was with Master Lu.


    "Is there anything you want?" Master Lu probed.


    Lu Yin Ze pretended he was thinking.


    "Hmm..there is maybe."


    "Oh. What is it?" Master Lu was like I child waiting for an answer to his mystery.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled.


    "You can guess it grandpa."


    "Oh? We are ying games now?"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled.


    "Hmm. A vi?"


    "We have many vis?grandpa."


    "Hmm. A business?"


    "I have still the Lu Empire to study and manage. I can''t do any business now."


    "Then, a toy? A very expensive one?" Master Lu wasn''t really sure.


    Lu Yin Zeughed.


    "I''m not into toys."


    "Hmm. It''s a bit hard. You don''t have any hobbies. Oh! Reading! Do you want to have a face-to-face meeting with your favorite authors?"


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head.


    "Nope. I only read because I don''t have a choice."


    Master Lu suddenly realized something.


    Lu Yin Ze had been locked up for eight years. He had nothing to do in that four walls but just to recover and to pass time.


    He don''t have any habits. His only wish was to be freed from that ce. Master Lu desires to spoil Lu Yin Ze got stronger.


    "Then child, tell me what you want. I am getting older so my ideas had died out."


    Lu Yin Ze smiled at Master Lu.


    "Actually, I have so many things I want. But now I only want those I treasure and those who treasure me to be happy. We have been blessed to live in such a ce with no war after all."


    Lu Yin Ze had been affected a lot by the y. Especially he had been ying as Ethan. He came to understand Ethan''s thoughts and feelings. Those huge responsibilities on Ethan''s back suffocated Ethan. He had done such a decision that he regretted until he died. It was tragic. Lu Yin Ze had a thought that he would continue to treasure those around him that took care of him and loved him.


    "Grandpa, I wish to visit mom." Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were determined.


    Master Lu was stunned.


    He had never pressed Lu Yin Ze to visit his daughter''s grave. As he was afraid that Lu Yin Ze would be pained.


    Since the day his daughter died, the two grandsons of his never visits her once.


    This put a lot of ache in Master Lu''s heart. Because he knew that his daughter would like to see her children.


    Master Lu observed Lu Yin Ze intently. He was not shaking or crying. He was stable.


    "Alright. Whenever your ready, tell me." Master Lu consented.


    "Thanks, grandpa. Thanks a lot." Lu Yin Ze really meant those words. He would never be at this peaceful, smiling, and participating in the y without his grandfather.


    "So that''s it? Anything you want to add?" Master Lu returned to spoiling him.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled.


    "For now, that is."


    Master Lu was still not giving up. That''s one wish was not enough. His grandson needs to be spoiled.


    Suddenly, he got an idea


    "Oh! How about women?"


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned.


    "I''m not into women, grandpa."


    "You''re into boys then? That man who acted as Ser Francis is a fine man. But he is on a smaller side."


    "Grandpa! What are you thinking?!"


    The car already arrived at Lu mansion.


    Master Lu was supported by the butler as they walked to the Lu Mansion entrance.


    Master Lu wasughing.


    "Ha!Ha!Ha! I thought your not into women?"


    "That''s not what I mean. I am not yet ready to be in a rtionship." Lu Yin Ze had no choice but to answer.


    "Oh. " Master Lu stopped walking when they were in the living room.


    "So then, when you are ready? Don''t worry. If you like someone, even that girl from the Xiong family, I promise I will pull all strings to let you have her."


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned.


    "Grandpa! Xiong Zhi is just my friend. Besides, you should not do that grandpa. It would make people hate you."


    "Ho.ho.ho." Master Lu raised his eyebrow. He would be hated?


    "Fine though. But grandson, if you like her, don''t hesitate. I am full support."


    Lu Yin Ze sighed.


    He hugged his grandpa to bid good night.


    "We are just friends really."


    "Grandson."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his grandfather who suddenly used a serious tone.


    "Do you like her?" Master Lu had watched the y. Lu Yin Ze was not a professional actor. But when he yed as Ethan, he could acted out the emotions properly. Including those eyes of deep admiration and the feelings of confusion.


    His grandson had not known anything aside from ''that'' ce. So how could he pull out those emotions? Master Lu had gone through such an experience after all. He could somehow guess what his grandson truly felt. But he tested Lu Yin Ze once again.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. What this question? It came out of nowhere.


    "I..." '' I don''t like her'' These words were the words he should say to stop his grandfather from having thoughts to barge in Xiong mansion and asked for Xiong Zhi''s hands.


    But he couldn''t say it.


    "I..like her as a friend." So he chose to say this instead. It was the truth.


    Master Lu looked at his grandson.


    Then he sighed. If his grandson was really adamant to protect his friend from him, then it must probably more than the ''like'' that his grandson was talking about.


    But he let it passed.


    "Alright. I won''t do anything, I promise. But little Yin, do you know how I manage to win your grandma?"


    Master Lu looked from the direction of the garden of Lu, where mostly blue roses where nted.


    "Actually, your grandma is already in love with someone else."


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. This was the first time he was hearing this story.


    Master Lu''s eyes were a bit far.


    "But in the end, that person chose his path than your grandma. I was just a second man. I am never her first. So I''ve only had a small chance to be with her."


    Master Lu closed his eyes. The memories of the past were bitter and sweet.


    "So if you want to know how I manage to win your grandma''s hand. Talk to me. Your grandpa is the best man to advise you. "


    Master Lu bid goodnight to the still stunned Lu Yin Ze.


    His grandpa had never been the first man? There was actually a story like that between grandpa and grandma?


    Lu Yin Ze walked to his room. He changed clothes and dropped his body to his bed. His mind was still running about the high sess of their y. It was very enjoyable to participate in the y. What''s more enjoyable was the experience and the fun after the y. They celebrate all together, tell stories to one another, andughed at each other.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled. He really enjoyed this day. He would never forget this day. The feeling of aplishment was still surging on his body.


    He turned sideways and saw a frame. It was the big picture that Song Xuantin gifted him.


    He stood up and uncover the frame.


    Because he was afraid that someone might saw the picture, he put it into his room beside his bedside then cover it with a cloth.


    As soon as the picture was revealed. Lu Yin Ze''s eyesughed.


    It was funny to see it for a second time. Like he was seeing it for the first time. He could clearly see the looks of others in the table to them. He could see clearly and understand the meaning behind those slowly smirk that wasing out of Gu Zhen''s mouth. He smiled at Song Xuantin whose face was showing a serious expression as she was trying hard to solve a problem. He stopped for a while and took his time to study Xiong Zhi''s subtle expression of blissful. Then he saw his....


    His expression that was looking towards the girl opposite of him.


    His expression...


    Lu Yin Ze touched the painting. He was actually trying to touch someone''s face.


    It was Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze''s expression was the same as his expression in the painting.


    "Do...I really like you?"


    Lu Yin Ze hade to understand a certain feeling. A feeling that he wanted to dive deeper but afraid to touch it.

 Chapter 198 - Burial Site

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Burial Site</h4>


    While feelings had been talked out and discovered, the two in LG club were having their little discussion.


    It was one hour after the y.


    "Sigh. That''s so emotional. I am about to cry." Guan Gao Huan fakely wiped the unshed tears under his eyes.


    Lu Jin ignored him and took a sip on the tea that his butler prepared for him.


    "Say,?I am impressed. Your little brother actually had skills. Did you not really trained him in acting all along? That emotionless brother of yours can actually be ''Prince Ethan''. " Guan Gao Huan said amusedly.


    Lu Jun nced at him. But he still did not say anything.


    He looked at his cup. It was his first time seeing his brother so lively again. In a short span of time, Lu Yin Ze changed. The gloominess was gone. He was just like a normal teenage boy who was leaving a normal life.


    "Say, is the?y feels familiar?" Guan Gao Huan reached out for the wine that the butler ced on the table.


    "A snake watching in the shadows while everything is yed in broad daylight. Was it familiar?" Guan Gao Huan had that crazy smile on his face.


    "But we are, no, your father, is not a snake, but a lion hunter instead."


    "Cut the crap. Why you even watched the y? You have many things in your hands." Lu Jin finally spoke.


    "Well, it''s your little bro''s y, why I would not be interested?"


    Lu Jin looked at him then he said nonchntly.


    "Was it really because of my brother? Or was it because your fiance was in the y?"


    Gao Huan smiled. "Why are you questioning me if you already know the answer?"


    "I thought you will be troubled for a while by Old Lu. But looks like he had no time for you as he was busy supporting his other grandson. Are you disappointed?" Gao Huan added to teased Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin did not answer. No one knows what behind those detached eyes.


    "I''m not. It''s good to be invisible for a while."


    Guan Gao Huan turned silent.


    ''Invisible...''


    "By the way, I am trusting LG to you."


    "You''re going already?" Guan Gao Huan was stunned. Lu Jin was given four years. It was a long time for them but a short time for trampling those two from the south.


    "Father, already prepared everything."


    Gao Huan''s eyes went wide.


    "That fast?! " But then he calmed down. It was possible for that man.


    "Who am I kidding? That is nothing for him. He even managed to infiltrate the Guan family and roped in some of the Xiongs." Guan Gao Huan shook his head. The most terrifying person for him was that man.


    Lu Jin put down his cup.


    "I am going to the Lu Mansion in city Z in three days."


    "What?! Why! That Old Lu would roast you before he sees you." Old Lu might not be able to see Lu Jin since city Z was very far from the capital where the Lu Main Mansion was. But Old Lu had eyes and ears everywhere, especially on his mansions.


    "I need to see Mom before I go. I will not be able to go on her death anniversary this year and for the next four years." Lu Jin said.


    Guan Gao Huan sighed. He knew what his role was.


    "Alright. I will prepare things."


    Master Lu doesn''t know that Lu Jin actually visited his daughter''s grave every year. It was one month before the anniversary date. Lu Jin goes there disguising someone from the Guan household who wanted to pay respects to the friend of the Guan family. Because of the friendship between the two wives of the guan and Lu family, they have free ess to the burial sites of each mansion to pay respects. Lu Jin had been doing these as a representative of Guan Gao Huan and brought a banquet of blue roses every year.


    Lu Jin looked at his own cup. He wanted to visit his Mom before he flew to the south.


    ***********************


    Xiong Zhi was a bit dazed as everything happened so fast.


    The professor gave them a vacation for the rest of the week while the other stage ys of the students were scheduled. They could choose to watch or not. As a student, they nned to watch it first but Song Xuantin, this busybody learned that Lu Yin Ze would not attend the y with them and would visit his mom''s grave. Song Xuantin asked if they could go with him and be introduced to his mom. Lu Yin Ze appreciated Song Xuantin''s initiative and prepared for their journey to City Z.


    The supposed y that they about to attend turned into a trip to City Z.


    "H-how long did we need to travel?" Xiong Zhi who got dragged by Song Xuantin finally spoke.


    "One hour at most, we will use my jet ne." Lu Yin Ze said.


    The car arrived at the Lu Mansion. The pilot was already prepared for their flight.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to back out. After that wonderful night, she did not meet Linfeng in the next morning. Since there was no ss, Xiong Zhi went to IHZHI to settle some projects that needed her consent.


    She nned to spend the rest of her days with Linfeng. Just being with him in the same car was enough for her. But it had already been three days and she did not see any shadow of Linfeng. Even in morning rites, Linfeng was not present. She asked Butler Zhou about Linfeng''s whereabouts and Butler Zhou answered that there were matters at Zhou mansion that needed Linfeng''s presence. Xiong Zhi understood it. Linfeng was not yet her official butler. So he could go anywhere and it was not yet in his obligations to be on her sides always. It was just she misses him and was excited to see him again.


    But since he was busy, she would be an understanding ''future-lover'' and would wait for him.


    Xiong Zhi thought about it. Coming back and forth from the capital to City Z would take at least 2 hours at most. They might spend four hours in the Lu Mansion. So it would upy most of her day. It means one more whole day to not be able to see Linfeng.


    Should she just told them she couldn''t go now? It was not like she was needed.


    "Hey! Let''s go Zhi! Let''s support Yin Ze!" Song Xuantin shouted at her. The loud engine of the jet ne was deafening.


    Xiong Zhi debated. Could she not go?


    Gu Zhen nced at her.


    "You don''t want to go?"


    Xiong Zhi was about to nod when Gu Zhen speak.


    "Be there at least as his friend. Don''t you see how happy he was when Xuantin told him we are all going? That guy treasures you a lot. Your presence is very important." Gu Zhen was usually quiet and doesn''t care about things. But now he had a group of friends that he said he doesn''t really care about, but in reality, he was a bit mindful of them. Even though the least he liked was Lu Yin Ze, he could move hiszy bum and support him.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. Her mind was upied by Linfeng that she doesn''t manage to caught on that.


    Gu Zhen nced at her once more before he walked forward.


    Xiong Zhi followed.


    Right. She was not just a woman who loves someone, she was also a friend.


    The jet roared loudly towards the sky.


    *****************


    City Z was in the corner part of China. Its sides were facing the pacific sea.


    The Lu Mansion in city Z was enormous as the Lu Main mansion in the capital. After the main mansion, this Lu Mansion in city Z was the most well taken care of. It was for one reason, the graveyard of the Lu''s generation was there.


    The Lu Mansion was majestic and enormous. Like the mansion in the capital, this one was designed like a castle in western countries back in 1890s.


    They were toured first in this big mansion. The group could not help but opened their mouth from time to time to gasped in amazement. Even Xiong Zhi who lived in Xiong Main mansion was amazed. This ce brought them in the 1890''s. It looks so historical. Everything was an antique. For sure every little thing here costs a fortune. The Lu family was really overwhelming with money.


    Lu Yin Ze had been here before. Thest time he was here was eight years ago when his mother got buried. It was a sad memory. But he doesn''t feel sad at all bying here. Because he was not alone. Those gasped he heard from time to time made him smiled and feel proud.


    And more importantly, he felt amused to watch Xiong Zhi''s slight reaction of amazement. She was so cute.


    After taking a break and eating delicious pastries from the maids, the group decided to meet Lu Yin Ze''s mom.


    They went to the back of the Lu Mansion.


    As they arrived, the group could not helped but gasped in astonishment.


    The back of Lu Mansion was an empty wide grasnd. Nope, wide was not enough to describe howrge the area was. There was tombstone erected in every two square meters.


    It was like a burial site. But instead of a grave, pots of ashes were ced carefully in a small area below the tombstones.

 Chapter 199 - A glimpse of eight years ago

    <h4>Chapter 199 - A glimpse of eight years ago</h4>


    A six-seater golf cart approached. The driver and the butler bowed to Lu Yin Ze.


    The group sat and watched their surrounding with marvel.


    The butler beside the driver spoke as a tourist guide.


    "The burial site has three sections. Outer, middle, and inner."


    The group nced at the butler.


    The butler continued.


    "The one you see young masters and young misses is the outer part. The tombstones you are seeing is from the Lu''s generation''s outer branch. Some of the loyal butlers and proficient maids were also given a chance to be buried here depends on the master''s orders." Xiong Zhi understood those ''masters'' were the people in the main branch.


    "They deserve and to be rested here, in the greatnd of the Lu household."


    The three looked around. So these tombstones were from the Lu family side branches and the deserved helpers? Even there were hundreds of tombstones here, every tombstone looked expensive and well taken care of. So being ced by your ashes here as resting ce was not bad but considered a luxury for the dead. Even they are dead, they still owned two meters of theirnd.


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    A scene shed in her mind.


    The rain.


    The tombstone.


    The man.


    This ce was familiar. Very familiar.


    She was sure she did not visit it before in both lifetimes. Then, it must have happened when she was in ''that'' state.


    But howe...howe her ashes was here?


    The Lu family.


    The Xiong family.


    What''s the connection?


    ''This not make any sense.''


    No one knows what Xiong Zhi was thinking as the butler continued to exin things.


    "We are now entering the middle section.."


    As the butler said this, the cart arrived at thend where the tombstone was bigger and the spaces between every tombstone were ten meters. Each tombstone has a roof and ces for offerings. The pot of ashes was slightly bigger and was ced in a very safe area.


    "This section was for the head of the branches of the Lu family, the Lu family outer members that managed to have a name for themselves, and some mistresses of the Lu Main family."


    It took five minutes drive as they arrived at the Inner section.


    "Young Masters and Young Misses, this is the resting ce of the Main Lu family members, and their official wives."


    The three gasped at the small pavilions that were erected everywhere. This ce was wider than the outer section where countless of tombstones was ced.


    Every pavilion was wide as ten meters, and the distance between the other pavilion was twenty meters on each side. This was a privilege given to every member of the deceased Lu family.


    The cart moved on to the deeper part of the inner section. Then from afar, they saw two different pavilions.


    There was a silver-white pavilion made of marbles. It was designed like a small ice castle. It was very beautiful. Blue roses were surrounding the pavilion. It was bigger than most of the pavilion. The other one was made with silver-blue marble. There were blue roses as well. It was so majestic.


    As the cart stopped in front of the silver-blue pavilion,?Lu Yin Ze spoke.


    "This is the ce where my mother rests."


    The three bowed towards the pavilion.


    There was no door here but an open space.


    Lu Yin Ze kneeled on the soft pillow. He light an incense and bowed for a long time. He did not visit his mom for eight years.


    Eight years...


    He has a debt to his mom for that eight years.


    "Mom.."


    His mom''s image had been blurry in those times when he was in the hospital. It was only recently when he gathered the courage to look at their family picture that he managed to get his mom''s image again. However, even he couldn''t remember his mom''s face on those times, her remembered her warmth, her small lectures and herst words...


    "Yin..Listen..carefully-"


    "Y-you''re to young to understand-"


    "--don''t let y-your f-father knows-"


    "I am so cruel to force this on you-"


    "I know mom..but you don''t have a choice. " Lu Yin Ze was answering to the voices in his memories. His young self doesn''t understand thosest words that his mother gave to him. He only cried and shouted to his mother to not leave him.


    However, as time passed, he began to understand.


    Why he was locked up, why his brother avoided him and started changing, why his father had done those horrible things eight years ago...


    Why his mother left him such words...


    Those confusing questions were answered one by one.


    The young Lu Yin Ze learned things on his own. He thought he would nevere out and carried out her mother''sst mission for him. He thought he would be caged not just in the four walls but with the fear that his father and brother caged him in.


    He was still weak but he would try. As long as he breathes, he would keep moving. Even he was scared and afraid.


    "Mom, I am not yet strong. I now understand that?I will never be strong if I remain weak." Lu Yin Ze eyes were down but they were brimming with a will to fight.


    "I will do as you asked Mom." Lu Yin Ze could hear his mother''s voice.


    "Listen carefully, stop your dad and don''t give up on your brother. The Lu empire would not break easily.."


    "I know mom.." Lu Yin Ze answered once again.


    "Please give me strength.." Lu Yin Ze clenched his fist. He knows where to start.


    Lu Yin Ze bowed once again and prayed. His eyes were remained closed as the scene eight years ago was still vivid in his mind.


    *****


    Eight years ago...that day..*


    "Brother! Brother! I caught a dragonfly!" The six-year-old Lu Yin Ze ran to the living room to show his brother the little insect that was glowing in his hands.


    It was a week ago that he was crying so much because his mother went to a beautiful ce without him. But then his father get them and brought them to this mansion where they lived together with his mother. His father said that he could meet his mother again in this ce. With that assurance, the young Lu Yin Ze forgot his sorrows and return to his yful nature.


    He tried to get his brother out who seems sick and doesn''t want to go out. He yed alone and found this glowing insect and thought that it might cheer up his brother. So he returned in the mansion when the sun was about to set.


    The young Lu Yin Ze failed to notice that there were no servants who called for him even the sun had already settled. He yed all afternoon until the sun sets, he just came back from the garden just to show this little thing in his hands.


    His shouts on the hallway were the only noise on the vi.


    ''Bang''


    A sharp sound met Lu Yin Ze.


    Gasp.


    The butler hadn''t even given a chance to let out a scream as a bullet enter his head.


    Lu Yin Ze curiously looked at the butler who gasped and fall down on his feet.


    Then his eyes turned wide as blood keeping out from the hole in the butler''s head.


    "B-blood!" Lu Yin Ze who was shocked by horror knew the color of blood was. It hurts to just scr.a.p.ed your knee and when little bloodes out it was more painful. And to see so much blood made the young Lu Yin Ze turned speechless.


    "Young Master!" His nanny ran to him and hide his view with her hug.


    "Nanny?" Lu Yin Ze looked up at his nanny who looked disheveled.


    "Sshh..Let''s go to sleep okay?" His nanny gave him a smile. Even though that smiled turned scarier as both her lips were shaking.


    Lu Yin Ze tried to look at the man again.


    "Is he okay?"


    ''Bang'' A sharp but not so loud sound echoed again. It was followed by another gasped.


    "Nanny?" Lu Yin Ze looked at his nanny with a confused expression as his nanny was visibly trembling in every ''bang''.


    "G-go upstairs.." despite shaking, his nanny managed to say these words.


    "How about dinner?" The young Lu Yin Ze who could not see the mass execution in the living room aksed innocently.


    "Later, okay?" His nanny was crying.


    Lu Yin Ze blinked . He was a good child. Even though he don''t understand what''s happening he nodded. His nanny let go of him. He was about to turn to the stairs when he heard another sharp ''bang''.


    Gasp.


    This gasped was so near that made the little Lu Yin Ze looked over. He saw clearly his nanny who was kneeling earlier dropped to the ground. Since no one was blocking his view, he could see clearly the mess in the living room.


    There was blood everywhere.


    The maids and butlers that were alive this morning were lining up on the ground. It turned out that his nanny was on thest line, near the staircase.


    There was a man standing in the living room. That man was holding a revolving gun with a silencer.


    Lu Yin Ze knew this man.


    "Dad?"


    That man, Ming Zhi Yi looked at his son with an amused expression.


    "Howe you returnte?" Then he pointed the gun to little Lu Yin Ze.


    Little Yin Ze might be young. But he watched a movie about this. This was a horrible thing and it means death.


    "D-dad..why?"


    "Don''t call me that. You silver brat!" Ming Zhi Yi was frowning. But then he smiled like a crazy man.


    "Oh, I forgot. " He ruffled his own hair then smiled gently. His smiles were like how he smiles to his mother and to them. This smile was the smile that Lu Yin Ze was familiar with.


    "My child, did your mother told you something before she left?"


    *(a/n: refer chap 14)

 Chapter 200 - Lu Yin Ze is changing

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Lu Yin Ze is changing</h4>


    However, despite seeing those smiles, Lu Yin Ze trembled. He found those smiles so scary.


    Lu Yin Ze took a step back.


    Ming Zhi Yi still was still smiling.


    "Answer me, little Yin. You see, this useless butler and maids couldn''t answer me. And see what happened. They are bleeding and lifeless. Can you see their eyes? Some of them could not even blink before they die. Do you think it must have hurt? To die, I mean." Ming Zhi Yi was taking each step as he spoke.


    Lu Yin Ze got more scared as his father was talking scary things with that scary smiled of his.


    "Looked around. That small mind of yours could still not tell what''s happening?" Ming Zhi Yi was even crueler to his own son. He was now like a devil standing tall in front of Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was trembling. He peed on himself.


    The man before him held his face and forcefully made him face the bodies on the ground.


    "Look at them, little Yin! This is what will happen to you if you don''t answer me and obey me! Look! That Lu''s blood on yours is now surely trembling in fear! Look! " The man''s taunting shouts made Lu Yin Ze cried with tears of fear. This was not his dad. His dad was gentle, always giving them gifts, and sometimes yed with them. His dad always smiled like a gentleman. Not like the devil who was standing before him and forcing him to look around.


    "Look carefully, Lu brat. I am doing what you have all done to me..."


    "Father.." A boy was standing at the staircase.


    It was his older brother, Lu Jin.


    However, he was not the same Lu Jin that smiled at him and joke with him whenever he looked at him. The young child before him had empty eyes and an expressionless face.


    "Leave younger brother to me.." Even his voice did not contain any emotion at all.


    "Oh? You''vee to your senses now? It seems ''that day'' made you sharper." Ming Zhi Yi looked amused. Then he nced coldly at his younger son. He let go of him and wipe his hands with his handkerchief.


    "Fine, I''ll leave him to you. I can''t stand Lu''s dirtiness after all. Make him speak out where that bitch hides my belongings."


    Lu Yin Ze who had turned nk because of fear and reality could not get up from the ground.


    ''What is dad saying? Why he is like that? Why brother looks like that? Why everyone is not waking up? Why..''


    Ming Zhi Yi left after he called some people to clean up the mess.


    Lu Yin Ze was still denying the fact that his dad pointed his gun to him and acted like a crazy man. Even calling him dirty..it was not his dad. He then looked at his nanny who still had her eyes opened.


    "Nanny..what''s happening.." Lu Yin Ze hoped that it was just a bad dream. A very bad dream. His nanny would answer him that everything''s fine and it was just a prank. Like a prank he pulled off to let his brother yed with him.


    Yes. It was just a nightmare.


    "Yin." A cold emotionless voice that should not evene out from a child sounded behind him.


    Lu Yin Ze turned around. He saw his brother looking at him with those detached eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze shivered. Did his brother change too? Was his brother was taken by a demon like his dad?


    "They are dead. Father killed them. Father killed mother too. And soon, he will kill you too." Horrifying words came out from a twelve-year-old child.


    Making the young Lu Yin Ze''s world crumbled into a nightmare.


    *****


    A hand patted Lu Yin Ze''s back, bringing him to reality. His shaking had stopped and so was his tears. He looked towards the hand that patted him. It was Song Xuantin and his friends.


    The three entered the pavilion without him noticing. They looked worried.


    "Are you okay?" Song Xuantin asked Lu Yin Ze. They were scared earlier seeing Lu Yin Ze trembled like that.


    Xiong Zhi who already seen him having these episodes before walked towards him and held his hands. She also pulled Gu Zhen''s hand and put it to Lu Yin Ze''s other hand.


    Seeing the confused stares directed at her, she exined.


    "We are letting you borrow our hand. "


    Lu Yin Ze then remembered how he held her hand at that time in the Lu Mansion.


    That made him smiled. In reality, Xiong Zhi''s presence helped him a lot and made him feelfortable. And he also wanted to hold her hand at that time. But Gu Zhen''s hands?


    "I''m not a girl." Gu Zhen was embarrassed and took off his hands.


    Song Xuantin pouted at this and drag Gu Zhen''s hand and put it to Lu Yin Ze''s hand again. Song Xuantin''s hand was still on top of Gu Zhen.


    "You are also his friend. Let''s support him." Song Xuantin doesn''t really know how it helped Lu Yin Ze but since it was Xiong Zhi who rarely suggested things suggested it, she believed it would be helpful.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Gu Zhen with a gaze ''You said earlier we should support him right?"


    Gu Zhen sighed. He could not win against these two girls. So he just let it go. Besides, Song Xuantin''s hand was soft.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned by their action. He felt his friends'' warmth on his hands. He also felt warmth in his heart. This made him a bit teary as the horrible memory in his mind was slowly reced by this warmth.


    "Alright, Meet my Mom."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the portrait of his mother that was ced on the top of the altar.


    "Mom, these are my friends. They are very reliable and I am smiling right now because of them. Please guide them as well, Mom."


    "Please take care of us." The three bowed respectfully. They admired the beautiful woman in the painting.


    "We will also take care of Yin Ze! Rest assured, Auntie!" Song Xuantin said.


    "Mhm. I am trying to be a good friend. I will help in a way I can." Xiong Zhi also spoke her part.


    Gu Zhen was embarrassed. But since these people said something he must also say something.


    "Uhmm..I will be a good friend too."


    "Yosh! So Auntie, rest well. We will visit you again next time!" Song Xuantin''s cheerful voice made the three nodded with a smile.


    Lu Yin Ze was really moved. He looked at his friends. He could not believe that one day he would make friends and let them meet his mom.


    Even though he suffered a terrible past, he was blessed now with good friends on his side.


    He was so happy he had his friends with him. He too, would be a good friend.


    ********


    Another jet ne appeared in the Lu Mansion of City Z.


    Another group of butler lined up themselves and bowed to the person who hade down.


    "Wee to the Mansion, Young Master Gao Huan!"


    Guan Gao Huan raised his hand. His gentle smile was disyed as he spoke in apassionate manner.


    "No need to be so casual. I am here to pay respect to Auntie."


    The butler and maids looked at Guan Gao Huan with a smile.


    Guan Gao Huan never failed to visit thedy ever since. If he was not present he would send some representatives to bring flowers for thedy.


    They saw the man who always visited this ce behind Guan Gao Huan.


    As usual, that man was wearing a white mask. It was very suspicious but the servants of the Lu Mansion in City Z already got used to it. They were moved by this representative''s sincere dedication to clean the grave once he visits. He also took care of the blue roses on the altar and the garden surrounding the pavilion of the deceased Madam.


    As they walked through the living room, Lu Jin felt something unusual.


    "Where is the head butler?" Lu Jin asked. Gao Huan must have not noticed it since he did not visit the Lu Mansion regrly like he was.


    The head butler would always greet him and personally guide him through the burial site. Especially now that a Guan was here, it was very unusual for the head butler to note and assist a Guan.


    The assistant butler smiled and exined.


    "Head butler is in the burial site right now with Second Young Master." This simple sentence gave a huge shock to the two.


    Guan Gao Huan kept his emotion and confusion down as he asked with a pleasant surprise.


    "That''s good news. When Lu Yin Ze arrived?"


    "Second Young Master arrived earlier after lunch. "


    "I see. So they are in burial site right now?" As Guan Gao Huan asked this, he nced at the masked man behind him to check his reaction and gesture. But he could not get anything out with that mask covering the other''s face. Well, even the man was not wearing a mask, Lu Jin''s thought and expression could not be easily read.


    ''Would it be okay for these two to meet?''


    "Yes, Master Gao Huan. Second Young Master and his friends are currently visiting the former Madam as well."


    ''His friends?''


    This thought was not only on Guan Gao Huan''s mind. Even Lu Jin had the same question. He was stunned first that his brother finally visited their mother''s grave. And now another surprising news came after another.


    His brother whom he did not expect to visit here even after another eight years would actuallye here and even introduce some people to their Mom?


    Lu Yin Ze was surely changing fast.

 Chapter 201 - The Reason Behind Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 201 - The Reason Behind Rebirth</h4>


    Gao Huan nced at Lu Jin again. Then he smiled at the butler to gain more information.


    "I see, Lu Yin Ze wanted to introduce his friends to Auntie. May I ask who are the friends he did bring?" Gao Huan thought of a certain girl that seemed to have a close rtionship with Lu Yin Ze.


    "Second Young Master brought his friends from school. Young Miss Xiong, Young Miss Song, and Young Master Gu, are the names of his friends."


    Gao Huan smiled once more.


    "I see. How nice of him." However, behind those smiles was a dubious thought.


    ''Is Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze are that intimate?''


    Guan Gao Huan knew the situation of the Lu family. That''s why he was shocked too when he heard that that coward actually managed to have guts to visit the dead. And bringing his friends at that.


    But then his smile turned sincere. Seeing them here, would be nice too right? He kinda wants to see what would be the reaction of that girl when she saw him. Would she turn nk? Would she re? Or ignore him? Gao Huan looked forward to seeing Xiong Zhi.


    "So I guess, we will see them?" He was looking at the butler when he asked this but this question was aimed at the man behind him.


    Lu Jin nodded.


    Gao Huan''s eyes glinted with excitement.


    ******


    Xiong Zhi listened to Lu Yin Ze and Song Xuantin who kept telling stories to their ''Auntie''. They told the deceased Madam about their y, their favorite food in lunch, and even Lu Yin Ze''s birthday. Speaking of Lu Yin Ze''s birthday made her think about the box.


    Xiong Zhi observed the smiling Lu Yin Ze. Thinking that she should give the box to Lu Yin Ze today. The box was still in her possession. After that event, she put it into her backpack to give it to Lu Yin Ze anytime.


    Now, it seems today was the right time to give it to him. Xiong Zhi took note that she would give it to himter.


    She looked around on the tombstone. What she was interested in this ce was the other tombstone beside Lu Yin Ze''s mom. The silver-white pavilion.


    She back out a little while the three were immersed in telling stories to the newly acquired Auntie.


    It was just a quick walk. She entered the pavilion. It was clean and wider than the pavilion of Lu Yin Ze''s mom. The setting was the same. It was a wide ce with an altar.


    Xiong Zhi walked forward. She looked at the portrait of the woman. Silver-hair, silver-blue eyes that shines like moon. Thisdy was truly beautiful. She recovered some of her memory when she was in ''that'' state at the Lu mansion when she saw her portrait.


    The voice who woke her up from her slumber, the woman whom she finds familiar, and the image of that man.


    It was notplete. But she guessed why she was here. Why she returned back time. Why she was chosen. And why the Lu family....


    It was not yetplete. But she could hardly guess.


    Xiong Zhi kneeled down and bowed.


    [A pity. Truly A pity.]


    The voice of that woman seemed to resound again in her ears.


    [Strong Soul, wake up.]


    "I woke up. Thanks to you," Xiong Zhi said, speaking to air while her head was still bowed.


    The two beautiful silver-blue moons were shining to her, following her every move.


    [Do you want a second chance?]


    At that time, she, Xiong Zhi could not answer or speak. Her thoughts were jumbled. But the will to live and to find that man whom she dearly loves was strong. So strong that it made the beautiful silver moons turned to crescent.


    [I can grant you a wish. Do you want to hear me?]


    Xiong Zhi looked up and face the portrait. She lights an incense. While her mind was still reminiscing to ''that'' time. To the memory before she gone rebirth.


    The strong soul, Xiong Zhi , who still had not found her voice, nodded with all her might. Her soul turned brighter. Seeming to say, [I want to turn back time and see him again..]


    [Very well, I will grant your wish to meet him again.]


    Xiong Zhi who was kneeling spoke,


    "I bet we are same people..."


    The voice from nowhere continued to speak.


    [But. You have to promise me something.]


    Xiong Zhi continued to speak again.


    "We are both selfish. "


    [Help the Lu family...]


    "We are both ready to do everything..."


    [To ovee retribution.]


    "For our loved ones even after Death.


    [If you do, you will able to live with him again.]


    The Xiong Zhi who was held by the silver thread lights and who was being looked down upon by the two silver-blue moons, and the Xiong Zhi who was kneeling and staring at the portrait had the same feelings that would never change even after death.


    "Of course. I would never waste this chance."


    No matter what kind of retribution the Lu family was facing, no matter what kind of road was waiting for her, for her and Linfeng to be able to live again in their heart''s content, she would fight back.


    Thedy in the portrait was right to choose her.


    Yes. She was a strong soul.


    ******


    The group was sitting in the golf cart was about to exit the inner section when they saw another golf carting.


    The head butler was stunned. Not everyone, even those who worked in the mansion had a privilege toe and go to the burial site. This was the most sacred ce after all in the Lu Mansion.


    The golf cart approached each other. That''s when the head butler saw who was the people in the golf-cart.


    "Second Young Master. "


    Lu Yin Ze who was listening to Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen endless bantering looked at him.


    "Young Master Guan Gao Huan is ahead. He seemed to visit the Madam."


    Xiong Zhi''s attention instantly turned to them.


    "Gao Huan?" Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know Gao Huan''s routine here.


    "Yes. The blue roses around Madam''s pavilion were actually trimmed by the representative of Young Master Gao Huan every time they visit the Madam. I can say that Young Master Gao Huan was really sincere and attentive towards madam. I bet he treated the Madam as his own mother."


    Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi were confused at this.


    "Is that so? Then let''s meet him. I would like to express my sincere thanks to him."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the approaching cart. She did not even believe that Guan Gao Huan would have that heart to treat the Madam like that. For sure that beast was scheming something.


    Gao Huan saw the people in the cart and smiled.


    "Yin Ze, it''s so nice to see you here."


    Lu Yin Ze showed his polite smile. Hisst meeting with Guan Gao Huan was not that warming and somehow he felt something off about him. But he was not in the deposition to judge the other right now.


    "Long time no see, Gao Huan. I''ve heard from the head butler what have you been doing in the past years. It''s a shame I can''t visit my Mom for eight years. I''m d you are keeping herpany from time to time. I''m really thankful." Lu Yin Ze sincerely thanks Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan epted his thanks.


    "No problem. Aunt is my family after all." Then he nced at the three at the back. To be more precise, he looked at Xiong Zhi who received his stare. Seeing that the girl did not avoid his stare and looked at him determinedly made Gao Huan more excited. It was out of his expectations again. He did not cover his smile and spoke to Xiong Zhi.


    "We meet her again, Young Miss Zhi."


    All eyes turned to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was a Xiong so it was natural to be greeted by a Guan. As both came from the legendary families.


    Xiong Zhi nods. There''s no fear in her eyes. But she was guarded. After visiting her benefactor''s tombstone, Xiong Zhi resolve got stronger. Those bitter memories could not be forgotten easily. Nor traumas could not be that buried in a span of time. But her will to change her fate and Linfeng''s was stronger to her fears and disgust. This made her think that the Guan Gao Huan was not that scary like he was in herst life. She still had time.


    "Yeah. We did see each other again."


    Guan Gao Huan stared at her. Observing her.


    "I''m d you seem ready to speak to me. As before in ou meetings, you look ufortable around me. It''s like you don''t want to see me at all." These words made the people looked back and fro to Gao Huan and Xiong Zhi. It seemed there was a story between the two.

 Chapter 202 - Changing

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Changing</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was expressionless.


    "You''re right. I don''t want to see you. A Xiong should not act pretendedly around any people, right? Same goes for you."


    These words of Xiong Zhi made Lu Jin looked at her.


    ''Does she knows? No, it''s impossible. Only me and father knows about it.''


    Gao Huan just smiled. He doesn''t like her words but surprisingly he was not angry. He was just feeling amused what this girl was talking about or if she knows something.


    "I say, you are right. But as an heir, every move we make is judged. I suggest Young Miss Zhi must be careful to not make people talk about you."


    "If people can talk on a Xiong." Xiong Zhi answered without any remorse to lower herself against this bastard.


    "There are some. But I am really sincere. I will be happier if we be a friend."


    "It''s not my responsibility to make you happy." Xiong Zhi could not stop her words as she wanted to erase that smile in this guy even once.


    "Is that so? I thought-"


    "Excuse me." Lu Yin Ze intercepted at the two.


    He looked at Guan Gao Huan and Xiong Zhi.


    "The living room in Lu Mansion is quite big. I will let my butlers prepare some refreshments. So we can head there and talk more to each other. As you see, that is more of a good ce to discuss things."?Lu Yin Ze reminded the two that they were in the burial site. He doesn''t know what was going on the two. Xiong Zhi might be expressionless but her tone and aura made him got the idea that Xiong Zhi doesn''t like Gao Huan. He had like Gao Huan before when they were children, but people changed. He knew very well that fact. So if he needs to choose between the two, he would choose Xiong Zhi. But he was still polite as he still invited Gao Huan.


    Gao Huan then smiled and waved his hand.


    "It''s okay. We will visit auntie first. That''s my goal why I''m here. I am just happy to see a Lu and a Xiong seems to have a good rtionship despite the rtionship between your grandfather''s."


    Lu Yin Ze furrowed his brow at this.


    "But I bet we will be able to see each other again, right Young Miss Zhi?"


    Xiong Zhi ignored him.


    "We will excuse ourselves first." Gao Huan then went to his own golf cart.


    The masked man nced at Lu Yin Ze at the same time that Lu Yin Ze looked at him.


    Lu Jin turned around but then a voice stopped him.


    "Wait."


    It was Lu Yin Ze.


    "Sir with the mask. I will be impolite but can you take your mask off?"


    Guan Gao Huan and Lu Jin stiffened.


    All the attention then turned to Lu Jin.


    Even Xiong Zhi nced at this man who she forgot to notice since Gao Huan''s beasty presence was strong that all her attention was on making herselfposed.


    The head butler felt the atmosphere a bit tense. He exined to Lu Yin Ze.


    "Second Young Master, that man was the representative I am talking about that took care of Madam''s tombstone. " The butler said this so Lu Yin Ze would stop being impolite.


    This made Lu Yin Ze more dubious.


    "I thank again Young Master Gao Huan and his representative for taking care of my Mother''s tombstone. But head butler, you allow people toe in and go here wearing a mask? " Lu Yin Ze''s tone was a bit apprehensive.


    "T-that.." The head butler could not say anything to refute Lu Yin Ze''s words.


    The burial site was a sacred ground. Like every other ce, there were certain rules that the visitors need to follow. Dress code, things to not bring, and etc. Mask is not on the list, but wearing a mask on a sacred ground like this especially on the Lu''s burial site was still an act of disrespect. Especially now in this condition where an owner was asking the visitor to take it off.


    Guan Gao Huan turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    "It is my request. This person is my trusted subordinate and he did not like the look of his face and how other people looked at him. He was the only one I can count on to visit Auntie. For sure you will not mind that right? " Gao Huan made nonsense.


    This nonsense made Lu Yin Ze''s doubt increase more.


    "Then why bring him here when you already here?"


    Gao Huan smiled politely.


    "Are you interrogating me, Second Young Master?" His voice was still gentle. But it made the people around them knew that the situation was getting out of hand.


    "I am. This is the Lu mansion. I have the authority to interrogate whoeveres here."


    "Is this how you speak who had sincere feelings to visit you Mom that you haven''t visited in eight years?"


    Lu Yin Ze was struck dumb.


    "I don''t understand why you are insisting something rude, Second Young Master."


    Lu Yin Ze could not find anything to refute. His objection was to thank Guan Gao Huan for visiting his Mom every year. But now he was demanding a rude request to the man who took care of his mother''s tomb. It was because he felt familiar with the masked man. He was like the masked man in the IAmFashionista''s event.


    Lu Yin Ze realized he had be rude.


    "I am sorry. I should not have acted rudely. I am just being careful. I hope you forgive my rude actions."


    Guan Gao Huan just let it pass.


    "It''s alright. It''s understandable. I will excuse myself for now." Guan Gao Huan did not linger any more and left. The golf cart went to the inner section.


    Lu Yin Ze stood there. His eyes were still on the back of that masked man.


    "Yin Ze?" Song Xuantin called out.


    Lu Yin Ze turned to his friends.


    "Let''s go." But as soon as he sat on the chair he dialed a number.


    "I would like you to investigate a man." The three turned to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze turned to the head butler.


    "Head butler, please provided all the necessary information to this email."


    Lu Yin Ze used the Tang''s family red card. (refer chap. 119)


    The identity of the masked man in the IAmFashionista was being investigated as well. But somehow, the experts from the Lu family and the experts from EMA were having a hard time in finding information. They said they need more time as the two masked men were probably connected to the underworld.


    Lu Yin Ze was young. He probably doesn''t know what the true meaning of the ''underworld'' and the power it holds unlike the a.d.u.l.ts in the industry. However, he knew that it means the two masked men have tight security like Lu''s. It was okay if the two were not an enemy of the Lu family. But somehow, Lu Yin Ze had a thought that what if the two targeted the Lu Empire? It might be just a suspicious thought without a basis. But Lu Yin Ze could not feel assured as long he doesn''t have any information about them. Knowing their identity would probably make him feel a bit better.


    "Is something wrong?" Xiong Zhi asked Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze just smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m just suspicious of the man''s identity, that''s all."


    Xiong Zhi observed Lu Yin Ze.


    "If it bothered you a lot you should have still insisted to take his mask off. Even a Guan was stopping you." Xiong Zhi said.


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head.


    "It will be rude and it might be taken against the Lu family. The Guan is here to express their respect to my Mom. And yet I-" Lu Yin Ze remembered how he was an unfilial son who could not even visit his own mother.


    "Investigating his identity from afar is what I can do for now."


    Xiong Zhi felt like Lu Yin Ze really changed for the better. The gloomy man she met at the rooftop was nowhere.


    "Yin Ze,ter, I need to tell you something."


    This talk was only between Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi. Lu Yin Ze was stunned. What the two of them are going to talk about? No, more importantly, Xiong Zhi had finally called him in his first name.


    "What are you guys are talking about?" Song Xuantin sniffed her nose to their discussion.


    "Are you talking about how Xiong Zhi and the Guan guy seems so close?" Song Xuantin added.


    "We are not close." Xiong Zhi immediately against that thought.


    "Eh? Why you seem angry? Do you hate that Guan guy?"


    "I do."


    "Eh?!!!! Why?! Is there a story? Tell us!"


    "No. It''s a bad story."


    The golf cart continued to its journey as Song Xuantin pestered Xiong Zhi about Guan Gao Huan.


    Xiong Zhi did not seem to realize that she too had changed. She was not even feeling a bit fretful as Song Xuantin pushed her on. Probably, Linfeng''s confession and meeting her benefactor gave her assurance that she could change what was on her way.

 Chapter 203 - Two steps away

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Two steps away</h4>


    The group took a rest at the terrace of the Lu Mansion. They suddenly got the news that Guan Gao Huan immediately left after visiting the burial site. Gao Huan''s butler just left them words that he was in a hurry and they would catch up things to each other next time.


    The group doesn''t really care about them and it made them more relieved that they don''t need to act civilized with another person involved, especially, a Guan at that.


    It was almost evening when the jet ne arrived at the capital. The group declined the dinner as they needed to get home to make their presence known to their family. It was this case to Gu Zhen. Song Xuantin left too with him.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze seems to understand her.


    Xiong Zhi reached out to her bag and gave a small box to Lu Yin Ze. (A/n: the box, refer chap 31)


    Lu Yin Ze epted it curiously.


    "I pick it up when that man threw it at you."


    Lu Yin Ze just looked confusedly at her.


    "In your birthday. When you have a conversation with a man at that time."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes widen. He now gets it.


    This box..came from his brother?


    He then remembered that his brother told him something about their Father wanting to greet him and gave him a present. He was so emotional at that time that he wasn''t aware of everything.


    So this gift..is from that demon?


    Lu Yin Ze looked at this small box with the size of his fist. He was a bit afraid to open it.


    "I''m sorry it took a long time to give it to you. I am more at ease to give it to you today than at any other time. Open it whenever you''re ready." Xiong Zhi was usually not noisy in other people''s business. But since Lu Yin Ze was her friend and since she made up her mind that she would help in a way she can in the Lu''s business, she tried to say a few more things.


    "I can stay with you if you want when you want to open the box." She added.


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head. He could not rely on Xiong Zhi every time he wants to ovee his trauma.


    "Thank you. I will do my best to see it alone first."


    Xiong Zhi observed Lu Yin Ze. Then she nodded.


    "Alright. As Xuantin said, if you need help just let us know."


    "Mhm." Lu Yin Ze smiled.


    Xiong Zhi then turned around and was about to go.


    "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi turned to look at him. She waited for Lu Yin Ze to speak. But even after a minute passed, Lu Yin Ze just stared at her with serious eyes.


    Seeing those silver-blue eyes made Xiong Zhi remembered the two beautiful blue moons she saw at ''that'' time.


    "It''s fine now, huh?" Those silver-blue moons turned to crescent.


    "Huh?" Xiong Zhi could not understand what he meant.


    Lu Yin Ze just smiled.


    "It''s nothing. Just take care on your way back." He then waved at her to bid her goodbye.


    Xiong Zhi looked askance at him for a while then she ignored it. She followed the driver to the parking area.


    As the car drove away from the Lu Mansion, Lu Yin Ze just kept smiling.


    ''I think I got closer to you..'' Lu Yin Ze was happy that Xiong Zhi seemed to not mind that he called her in her first name.


    He then looked at the box. He clenched it with his hand.


    He went to his room and stand next to the window sill. He took a deep breath before opening it. He doesn''t need a day to open a box so small like this.


    As soon as he untied the ribbon, he opened the box and saw a soft cushion. On it, was a familiar ring.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes darkened.


    *******


    Linfeng wore his cold face as he studied more papers and signed more doc.u.ments. As soon as thest batch of folders was done, he stood up and was about to go out from the master''s office.


    But when he opened the door, he saw the Zhou elders looking shocked at him.


    "Y-you already done?" Old Zhou asked Linfeng with a tremble in his voice.


    Linfeng answered coldly but respectfully.


    "Yes. I am done now. Please excuse me." Linfeng was about to go passed him when Old Zhou spoke loudly.


    "T-the! The business in City F! We, elders have decided to let you handle the signing of papers with our co-partner. " Old Zhou was talking about the dealers in Zhou family business.


    "You need to prepare for your journey to City F. The signing is tomorrow at 10 am. I will prepare the ne for you tonight. So you can rest at City F once you arrived. " Old Zhou added.


    City F was a bit far away from the capital. If by ne, it would take at least two and a half hours to travel. So Old Zhou was suggesting to travel tonight, take a rest in City F, then do the job for the signing deals.


    Linfeng furrowed his brows at this. His cold mask shattered a bit. Looking at the three oldies who seems sweating so much, Linfeng''s assumption was confirmed.


    He sighed.


    "Grandfather, did father put you to this?"


    "W-what! No! Your father has nothing to do with it." Old Zhou shook his head.


    Linfeng was now a hundred percent sure that it was his father''s instruction.


    "Did he tell you why? Or how many more days he would keep me here?" Linfeng''s doubts had already sprouted in day two since he was kept here.


    Earlier three days ago, his Father called him that he was needed at the Zhou mansion. After he finished the first job, continuous tasks were assigned to him. Even the jobs for the head butler was assigned to him as well. He managed to finish them- the work that was supposed to be finish in one week shorten to three days. This showed how quick thinking he was and the great capability of Linfeng''s talent.


    But he made it quickly because he had jobs to do every morning and after school. And knowing that girl, not seeing him three days straight without any news of him would surely make her worry. Linfeng could not contact her for some reason. The number was blocked. It means someone with power erased the function to contact Xiong Zhi''s number from his phone. And the only one who could possibly do that was his father. Linfeng decided then that after he saw her, he would ask for her any other emails that the head butler of Xiong wouldn''t know.


    After that confession, Linfeng had a resolve to treat Xiong Zhi a bit more different than before. He was a bit excited to meet her again in the next morning. But then his father summoned him early morning and threw tasks at him.


    Now his mind was full of her.


    Did she go to school alone with Mr. Ji? Or did another butler served her? Did she sleep well after that night? Was there anything special in her day?


    Linfeng wanted to know the answer in every question. He wanted to hear it from her and checked on her. But right now, these people were keeping him in the Zhou Mansion. He guessed why his father was keeping him here. But these things should end.


    "I want to talk to father."


    Old Zhou sweated.


    "I told you, child, it doesn''t concern your father. I will prepare your flight now." Old Zhou was about to escape the scene. He doesn''t know what''s truly happening. But his son, Zhou Min, was the current head who was serving their Master. They needed to do what the head instructed to them even without giving them the details of why. Old Zhou trusted his son than his teenage grandchild.


    "Grandfather,?please wait."


    Old Zhou stopped on his tracks.


    "I just need to ask somethings from father. Can you call him for me?" Linfeng had tried to call his father since day one. But his father''s line was busy.


    Old Zhou looked st Grandma Zhou. Grandma Zhou nodded.


    After just one ring, Butler Zhou Min answered.


    Linfeng quickly took the phone and speak.


    "Father, I don''t know what are you thinking. You have to stop now."


    "..are you done with all the tasks?" Butler Zhou Min hesitated to answer for a while.


    "Yes. I don''t need to go to City F just to do the task that any lower ss butler could do."


    "..stay there for a while." Butler Zhou Min could only say this. He knew his son had already figured out that it was his doing of keeping him there.


    "Why?"


    "..you are attracting Master''s attention. You need to stop what you are doing, Linfeng."


    Linfeng was silent for a while. He had guessed it.


    "Father, it is for the Zhou family."


    "We don''t need that. We are living peacefully and in luxury that any butler family could wish for. We don''t need any more meddling." Butler Zhou Min''s voice was stern.


    Linfeng was a bit far away now. He had been walking far away from the elders since he took the phone.


    "Father, I''m not only doing it for the family. I am doing it for myself and for the future generation who will be like me."


    "Son, you are too arrogant. What will happen after you get what you want? Can you raise the Zhou family alone? We will be on the bottom once it happened. Not only that, can you face the Xiong''s wrath?"

 Chapter 204 - Two Steps Away (II)

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Two Steps Away (II)</h4>


    Butler Zhou Min was standing in the garden. He had excused himself since he received the call.


    He needed to stop his son from doing things that he might regret.


    His son''s actions were disturbing the peaceful and unbreakable alliance of the Zhou family to the legendary Xiong family.


    Butler Zhou Min was imagining the worst scenarios once Master Xiong found out that Linfeng was now unlocking the secrets of the treaty. And possibly, breaking it.


    "Father," Butler Zhou looked up at the dark sky. He was listening to his son''s stubborn words.


    "I''m acting right now because I can raise the Zhou family. " Butler Zhou Min closed his eyes. He had guessed it.


    "I am confident. " His son was truly incredible.


    "The Zhou family can live without the Xiong family." Butler Zhou opened his eyes and showed aplex emotion within them as his son continued to talk.


    He was once like his son. When he was in his son''s age, he was the capable Zhou Min who wanted to fly higher. But the weight of the family''s responsibilities and the pressure that the Xiong''s have, made Zhou Min realized his ce. He lost his passion to dream.


    "Sigh." Butler Zhou Min let out a heavy sigh.


    "I care about the Zhou family as well that''s why I wanted to stop you. Do you think the business you are raising is enough for the Zhou family to lean on? Linfeng, most, no, all of our business is partnered with the Xiong Empire. Think deeply about it. Once our family is doubted, Master Xiong could pull it out. Though, I doubt Master Xiong would go that far. At most, he could abolish you and throw you at some distant ce. And what if you seded? Master Xiong would surely do that and the Zhou will be their enemy. Think hard about it Linfeng." Butler Zhou Min was not talking nonsense.


    He knew his son. With his son''s nature, he knew that Linfeng would have built his ownpany without approval or any rtion to the Xiong. He investigated it, but surprisingly his son was capable that he only managed to get the crumbs, not the whole thing. However, apany that was just built a few years ago was nothingpared to an empire build from three hundred years ago.


    Linfeng listened. He knew it well. That''s why he was being careful with everything. And that was also why he makes use of his time very well. He needed a lot of power, more resources, more money, more connections and more time. That''s why doing nonsense in three days made him a bit irritated. It was fine if those three days were spent with Xiong Zhi.


    "I know it well. That''s why I need to leave now. You just need to wait for what I can do. And please don''t stop me."


    The call ended without making any time for butler Zhou Min to say anything.


    He stared at his phone. Their line was very secured that was why he was confident to speak these things with Linfeng on the phone.


    Butler Zhou Min was feelingplicated.


    He wanted to stop his son from digging on the treaty and arousing Master Xiong''s suspicions. He wanted to stay at what they were. But there was a burning feeling inside of him that was looking forward to what his son would be able to bring to the Zhou family. Would he be the person that Zhou Min had wished to be?


    For some reason, Zhou Min was excited to see the storm the Linfeng would bring.


    ****


    Linfeng gave the phone to his grandfather. He then went back to the master''s office. He used his other phone that he used for private information. He dialed a number.


    "Jang Shin, one of the south is asking for me, right? I want to meet him."


    "Huh?! So soon! We are not sure if that man is serious about the offer. Besides, that man''s business is just new. Hispany was just a few years older than us. Besides, it is riskier if you show your self now. I can still bluff you know." Jang Shin was really shocked. This move was so sudden that he could not believe it came from Linfeng.


    "Jang Shin, that man has a connection to the big four. In due time, he will be standing equally among them. This is the right time to connect with him. I told you before I had a project in mind right?"


    "Oh! Yeah! The big one? But I thought you will start it after three years.."


    "That''s right. But I think I need to move faster. Scheduled it for me."


    "A-alright." Jang Shin knew that tone of Linfeng. He doesn''t know why Linfeng was acting like this. But he felt that Linfeng sounded more aggressive than usual that no one could block his way.


    (a/n: still remember? This one is mentioned in chap 69 )


    Linfeng contacted some more people. As he went out, he talked to one of the butlers,


    "Please prepare a jet ne for me."


    Linfeng looked up at the dark sky. He wanted to move fast. He wanted to see Xiong Zhi too. But the talk with his father made Linfeng thought back of what his working hard ever since he created SC. He made up his mind. He would settle his problem first before he could meet her. He hoped that she still waits for him.


    As he rode in the jet ne, Linfeng was thinking on how many days he would be gone for a while.


    Two months. He could only shorten it for two months. Two more hectic months before he could return here in the capital.


    He hoped, sincerely hope, that Xiong Zhi''s feelings for him would not die out.


    ****


    The year was ending and there were three events that made Xiong Zhi looked forward toe.


    First, was to see Linfeng again. She got the news from butler Zhou Min that Linfeng went to somece to take care of the Zhou family business. Xiong Zhi was sad that they haven''t met since that day. There was not any text or email from Linfeng. This made her sadder.


    But what Xiong Zhi cheered up was the fact that Linfeng told her that he had feelings for her. And he asked her to wait for him. Xiong Zhi, of course, would be patient.


    And the second thing she looked forward too was Xiong Wuyue''s birthday.


    However, a breakfast with her grandfather made Xiong Zhi remembered a supposedly important day.


    "M-my b-birthday?" Xiong Zhi was shocked.


    Old Xiong looked at her twice, wondering what her shock expression was for.


    "Yes. Your birthday ising. Just a week from now." Old Xiong exined to her.


    "I already have anything nned. Today, you will have your schedule on checking your gowns, ah, I should not be the one exining this to you. Sigh, Zhou Min, you exined it to herter, since your son is not yet obligated, it is your turn first."


    Butler Zhou who was standing at the side, answered.


    "Yes, Master."


    That day, Xiong Zhi was excused in the ss for the whole week.


    ***


    The car was running smoothly.


    Xiong Zhi was silent ever since that breakfast.


    Her birthday...


    For three years, her birthday was the most terrifying day she doesn''t want toe.


    For her, her birthday was a time limit that marks her ending in her past life. It signified her hopelessness, that her fate to be doomed wasing.


    And on her birthday as well..


    Was the day she and Linfeng had died.


    There was not really any special or good thing on her birthday. For her, it was cursed.


    Now, she had been told that it would be celebrated.


    As she was too shocked by the news of her birthday, she forgot to ask her grandfather to keep it discreetly and privately like before. This what she had been asking for every year as she did not like gatherings. This was also the reason why the people in the higher ss hasn''t seen her.


    Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze. Yeah! She should have asked to not celebrate it grandly like before.


    "Butler Zhou!" Xiong Zhi''s shout made butler Zhou a bit stunned.


    "Yes, Young Miss?" Butler Zhou was beside Mr. Ji.


    "Let''s go back to the mansion. I forgot to tell something important to grandfather."


    "Do you want to call Master now?"


    "No. It''s better to talk to him personally. "


    Butler Zhou wondered what words were was so important that they need to go back right now. As he was about to order to Mr. Ji to turn around, Xiong Zhi spoke again.


    "And, can you please help me to convince grandfather to stop celebrating my birthday?"


    "?!!" Butler Zhou Min and Mr. Ji were stunned.


    "Y-young Miss, what you are asking is.." Butler Zhou hesitated. But then he said it.


    "Is impossible, young miss."


    "Impossible? Grandfather doesn''t really give importance to my birthday or to any Xiong family member''s birthday." That''s true. For Old Xiong, the Xiong''s Empire anniversary was the most important.


    "Young Miss, Master Xiong had not yet attended any birthdays from the Xiong before. But this year would be different, Master nned to attend your birthday, young miss." Butler Zhou Min exined with a smile. It was good news to any Xiong if the Master of the Xiong attended their birthday. It means that the head of the family acknowledges that person.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    "Why?" She was so stunned that she asked this. Never, in the past life, her grandfather attended her birthday. So why? What was different in this year? He had given her a gift, but because she earned it. So what she earned for her to be acknowledged by Old Xiong.


    "Young Miss, it is better to wait for the special day. Master would give his speech then." Butler Zhou Min spoke mysteriously.


    Xiong Zhi just looked down. Since Old Xiong was going to attend, this means that there''s no way they could cancel her birthday.


    Xiong Zhi was not a bit happy with this news.

 Chapter 205 - Her Hated Day

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Her Hated Day</h4>


    Old Xiong was really befitting of his title as the Tiger Xiong. He was ferocious and his authority over the industry was strong and unwavering.


    With a flick of his finger, the news that the Young Miss of Xiong''s birthday was about to take ce in the next few days.


    The most important news was Master Xiong would personally attend the banquet. Not only that, but rumor has it that the Guan, Lu, and Tang family woulde as well. This made the higher ss people looked forward to that day. This year was really special as the four heads of legendary families who meet rarely would actually be gathered two times in a single year.


    These people of course would take advantage of this opportunity.


    As news traveled fast, in the Xiong Second Mansion, Xiong Wuyue was having fits.


    Crash! ng!


    "Bitch! Bitch! Bitch! " Every furniture was broken in every curse.


    "How dare you! Bitch! Stole! My! Limelight!" Xiong Wuyue''s shrill voice resounded in the mansion.


    "It supposed to be my birthday! Not yours! Not yours!" Xiong Wuyue crumped the magazines that featured Xiong Zhi''s birthday instead of her.


    Her birthday and Xiong Zhi were only days apart. They already leaked the news to the media abut Xiong Wuyue''s birthday two weeks ago. This became a topic for a while. It featured and be the covers in the magazine. However, days after that, all media sites and magazines were all talking about the uing birthday of Xiong Zhi.


    It was about the Xiong Main Mansion that everybody wants to take a look into and would finally be open in Xiong Zhi''s birthday.


    It was about the dresses that the heiress would wear on that special day.


    It was all about the news that all the legendary families would gather at Young Miss of Xiong''s birthday.


    And that some of the future heir fo the family would also be there.


    It was all about Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi.


    "Agghhh! Bitch! How dare you!" Xing Wuyue threw another furniture that she could take her hands on.


    "My dear daughter! Wuyue''er!" Xiong De forcefully barged in. A lot of maids were wounded escaped the room. Finally, their savior was here.


    "Wuyue''er, calm down."


    "Father! Why! Why she was taking everything from me?! It would be my debut! My eighteen birthday! People ''s attention should be all about me! Why! Why!" Xiong Wuyue cried.


    Xiong De hugged his daughter. He decided that he would burn more money to buy the top search in some media outlets. It was hard topete against Master Xiong. So Xiong De could not go all out. But at least he could buy some space for his own daughter. This was out of their expectations too.


    Every year, he was cautious that his daughter''s birthday would make the young miss of Xiong lose face. But as years passed, he became more certain that Old Xiong did not care about it. Or simply ignored this kind of action from them. The Young Mis''s birthday was always kept in a low profile ever since. That''s why he was confident that this year he could do what he always did. But this happened. Old Xiong made his move. And it was on his daughter''s precious 18th year! This also made Xiong De gritted his teeth.


    "She is taking everything away from me.."


    Xiong Wuyue cried more.


    "Shh..Wuyue''er." Xiong De felt pained that he could not do anything about it.


    "I promise, your birthday would be grander than that girl. " Xiong De gave a promise. He then clenched his hand. He decided that he would never tell his daughter that they got an invitation to Xiong Zhi''s birthday. For now, his daughter could only stay here.


    *****


    "Young Miss, you are truly beautiful. " A soft voice made Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze.


    She looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror. She was wearing a red gown that was embedded with red genuine diamonds over her b.r.e.a.s.t area down to her waist and h.i.p.s. Her shoulder was bare and a set of royal blue sapphire nes and earrings adorned her. Itplemented well with her red velvet gown. With her hair in updo style and light makeup that matched well her features, Xiong Zhi looked like a gorgeous woman who could trample any man. By her one mere look, she could seduce both man and women.


    However, those eyes on the mirror were not happy at all seeing that beautiful appearance.


    "Thank you. You did well." Xiong Zhi calmly praised the stylist.


    The stylist seemed happy that she gotplimented.


    A man entered and checked up on her. He was startled at first but he quickly recovered and reported to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young Miss, the visitors have already arrived. The refreshments are served already. In ten minutes, we will guide you toe down." The famous organizer said.


    "Mhm." Xiong Zhi silently uttered.


    The famous organizer observed the young girl for a while.


    "Young Miss. A girl named Song Xuantin wanted to see you. Would you like to see her?" The famous organizer thought that this young girl was nervous as she did not smile and only maintain a serious face. He knew that with afort from a friend, their client would feel morefortable.


    But Xiong Zhi answered coldly.


    "No need."


    There was really no need. Xiong Zhi had not met any of them ever since she was excused in the ss. She just sent a message and an invitation that her birthday woulde. Since there would be people, Xiong Zhi decided to invited her friends as well.


    Xiong Zhi reached out to her phone. She checked Linfeng''s number. The emergency number. There was no reply or any message from Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi was feeling deste inside. But she had no choice but to face this feeling and move forward. She just needs to endure. It was her birthday, but for her, it was the day of grieving.


    The ten minutes easily passed and the famous organizer came forward to her again.


    "They are ready for you, Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi stood up. There were people holding the hem of her gown. They lead her to the door.


    "Young Miss, you just have to walk carefully on the stairs. Then -" The famous organizer exined things to her. Xiong Zhi was not really listening, they had already practiced it once two days ago. She just wanted to end this.


    The door opened and the spotlight was instantly on her.


    She saw a crowd of people below. They were all standing from their chairs. Their tables were segregated ording to their status. And with the help of the organizer, Xiong Zhi''s friends were on the second row, after the row of the legendary families.


    Xiong Zhi did not look on the first row. She just looked at the second row. Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen were there. Surprisingly, Lu Yin Ze was there as well. This made Xiong Zhi a bit stunned. With Lu Yin Ze''s status, his seat was on his grandfather''s side.


    Xiong Zhi was thankful that she had experienced the exposure from the y. Because of this, she was used to the spotlight and the eyes of the crowd following her. She had experienced that all her moves were watched closely. With this, she was not the same Xiong Zhi before who doesn''t like the crowd or the watchful eyes observing her.


    She slowly descended on the stairs. The music started to kick in. She could not really hear what the host was saying.


    She tried to look up again and face this day with her chin held high, even she was feeling deste and empty.


    Then what she saw made her pleasantly surprised.


    She saw Aunt Xiong Mai on the second row as well, opposite to the table of her friends. Uncle Nuen Zai was also on the table with her. He was holding the hands of a cute boy. Seeing that boy made Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up. It was her eight-year-old cousin Xiong Ryu! The cousin that she wanted to meet but couldn''t meet in herst life.


    This made Xiong Zhi''s heart feel a bit better. She smiled at them. The people she held dearly was in the second row. This made her steps more lively. She would take a step and once in a while nce at them. Her eyes were only set on them. It would be lovely if Linfeng was here too.


    "Our Young Miss Zhi is truly beautiful. If I am just born fifteen years earlier, I will be head over heels on you. What more of the young man here then?" A handsome man in his early thirties was holding a mic and made everyoneughed at his crude jokes. Xiong Zhi recognized him. He was the number one host in Asia that always hosted the Miss Universe pageants and Worldpetitions. It looked like her grandfather really put an effort in this event.


    "But it''s not my time to shine here. Young Miss, all these people are here to see how you turn more beautiful in the passage of time. Can you grace our ears with your voice?" This light talk was carrying a happy tone making the visitors felt like they were watching a variety show. This was the talent of this man.


    A wireless microphone was passed to her.


    Everyone waited for her to speak.

 Chapter 206 - Her Hated Day (II)

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Her Hated Day (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi epted the microphone. She was given a script and she rehearsed it before.


    She nced at the first row. She only looked at her grandfather''s table. Nothing more.


    "I wanted to thank my grandfather for giving me such a wonderful event for my birthday. Thank you, grandpa-ther." Xiong Zhi hesitated thest word.


    ording to butler Zhou Min, and to the script, Xiong Zhi was given permission to call Old Xiong, ''grandpa'', and she could act more intimate towards him from this day forward. It was to make them closer and to tell the world that she was favored by Master Xiong. But Xiong Zhi couldn''t do it.


    She could not really call Old Xiong ''grandpa''. She was morefortable in ''grandfather''.


    The people pped. Old Xiong just raised his hand to receive their pped. Afterward, it turned silent.


    Yeah, there was still more to the script.


    Xiong Zhi had no choice but to nce at the other people in the first row.


    She saw Master Lu and his butler, Mistress Tang and Tang Xinyan, Master Guan and Guan Xixin.


    (A/n: Guan Xixin is the second young master in Guan Family, refer chap 109)


    Xiong Zhi was stunned to see an unfamiliar face. She unconsciously stared more at thest person. She thought that the beast woulde here. Xiong Zhi closed her lips. It was unexpected. That this day, her hated day was actually turning for the better.


    Xiong Zhi looked at them and smiled slightly.


    "I thank Master Guan, Master Lu, and Mistress Tang foring here. I am greatly honored." The three oldies just waved their hands.


    The famous host was about to speak when Xiong Zhi continued to speak.


    "I thank my friends foring here." Xiong Zhi looked at the second row. She sincerely thanked Song Xuantin, Gu Zhen, and Lu Yin Ze. Then her eyes went to their opposite table. Her smile got wider.


    "I thank my Aunt Mei and Uncle Nuen and little Ryu for traveling so far to celebrate this day with me." Xiong Zhi had realized that she haven''t thanked them enough for everything they''ve done in herst life. They stayed with her even the other rtives started to target her.


    "Thank you, everyone, foring here." Xiong Zhi then gave the mic to the host. The host was bit stunned as it was not on the script. But there''s no big deal even the script changed.


    "What a heartwarming message for your lovely visitors. Young Miss Zhi has a beautiful heart-" The host continued to speak more. Xing Zhi then sat on her own couch that was only designated for her.


    She followed what they rehearsed before. The presentation of gifts came. As usual, with the presence of the head of each legendary family, the gift-giving was one of the episodes that the visitors looked forward too. Some who got the news of Lu Yin Ze''s birthday before were excited to witness the special gifts from the heads.


    As usual, the gifts of the heads of the legendary families were really exorbitant. The Tang family gave the same red card as they gave to Lu Yin Ze. Xiong Zhi was truly happy with this gift as she had many ns for it.


    Master Guan gave a different gift than before. Since the head of the Guan was closed to the head of the Xiong family, and since Master Guan thought of Xiong Zhi as her future daughter-inw, he prepared a priceless gift than what he gave to Lu Yin Ze before. He also gave a privilege to Xiong Zhi to be an exclusive member of all the clubs that were owned by the Guan family. Not only that, but was more surprising was the words he said after.


    "I gifted one of my grandsons to you. " The visitors gasped at this. Was that a fiance? Was it the rumored marry-to-the-maiden-family?


    This what the Tang family had been doing since they only have heiress not heirs. Were the Xiong family was nning to do it too? If it was, this would be really a huge shocking news. But it was reasonable since there was no heir in the Xiong family. They might really need a man to marry in the Xiong family.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes darkened. She looked at Old Xiong if that was really true. Old Xiong received her re and kick Master Guan''s knee.


    "What are you doing? That is not considered a gift. That''s a freebie." The two oldies joked at this very serious matter.


    "Alright, alright, but in case you wanted a husband, I have three grandsons. They are all free. Remember to put the Guan family to the top of your list. Actually there has to be no list at all. Only the Guan family. " Master Guan still said it. He really wanted Xiong Zhi as his granddaughter-inw. Besides this, the Xiong family and the Guan family could grow stronger together. There would be an official alliance between their family then.


    But Master Lu who was strongly against it stood up.


    "You cheating bastard! How could you pressure the celebrant to marry your talentless grandson?!"


    Guan Xixin who was innocently branded as talentless by Master Lu gulped water. He was a bit ashamed about his grandfather''s nonsense. Actually, the reason he wanted to attend here even he was not fond of events like this, was because that ''fake'' looked like he wanted to go. He wanted to know why, what''s with this event that made that bastard red to him that much. And also, he wanted to pay that ''fake'' back from his injury to his legs that day. So he volunteered himself toe here. But unexpectedly, his grandfather had ns like this.


    Master Lu continued to rant.


    "My Yin Ze is talented and he is more handsome too! He could notpare to your grandson. I don''t like you Old Xiong, but for the sake of the happiness of my grandson and your granddaughter, we must set aside our prejudice to each other and let them marry! I don''t care if I need the Lu family to officially offer an alliance with you! "


    Lu Yin Ze had his mouth agape. Why..why he was mentioned?! Though he doesn''t like the idea of Xiong Zhi having a fiance today, he also not yet ready to have a fiance. What more, it was Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi and him? They would be...he would be married to Xiong Zhi..?


    Lu Yin Ze''s face had gone red.


    Xiong Zhi who was watching the two old men offered their own grandsons as their gift to her was speechless.


    How could these old men be so shameless?! She had only one man in her heart!


    "Hey, you two! Can you shut up!" Mistress Tang was always the referee.


    "Lion Lu, it''s not yet your turn yet you cut in people''s moment. Wait for your turn and tell all of us that then." Master Lu sat on his chair and stayed quiet.


    Mistress Tang looked at Master Guan, which Master Guan quickly avoided. He was afraid of her ring eyes. He still remembered being beaten by her when they were in their teenage years. Mistress Tang was older to her but looked smaller than him back then. And he knew that this old woman was stronger than before.


    "You, Snake Guan, are you a child? Can''t you see your grandson had gone pale and was embarrassed to have you as his grandfather? He was even mocked as talentless little shit because of your not funny jokes." Guan Xixin who now got the attention became paler. Agh! It was worst if it was said like that! What''s with this event?!


    "And you!" Mistress Tang was not yet done. She pointed her old fingers to Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong who was seating at the side with a proud and lofty face looked stunned as he pointed to himself.


    "Me?" He was a bit confused why he was being scolded as he was just silently watching them fight over his granddaughter.


    "Yes, you! What''s with that boastful face? Can''t you see your grandaughter''s darkened face? How can you enjoy this when your granddaughter''s own fate was being decided here?!"


    Xiong Zhi looked at this old woman who looked so strong while scolding these men. She doesn''t know why these three big figureheads seemed to really respect Mistress Tang. Even though they have the same status.


    Old Xiong just scratched his head in embarrassment. Of course, he still remembered his deal with his granddaughter. So he red at Old Guan.


    "Don''t joke around anymore and just present your gifts. You are taking all the limelight."


    Old Guan just sighed. He was really serious. He then started to present his next gift.


    "Though, I am not really joking. Well, my future daughter-inw, I hereby announce that on this day forward, I would be your godfather. You are wee to enter the Guan Mansion at any time. And if you want, I gave you permission to buy shares as well.?But that depends if you can buy it." The people gasped. Even Xiong Zhi was taken aback.


    There was an unwritten rule between the legendary families. That was not to touch the other family''s matter. But with this, this was the first time in the history of the four legendary families that another person from the legendary family could buy a share from another big family. This might cause a bloody battle in that family. With a permission from Master Guan, Xiong Zhi could give a helping hand to any heirs of the Guan family. It means Xiong Zhi would y a big factor in thepetition for the heir in the Guan family.


    Guan Xixin was bbergasted. W-what..what his grandfather was thinking?!

 Chapter 207 - Priceless Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Priceless Gifts</h4>


    Guan Xixin stared at his grandfather with wide eyes. Guan Xixin was the most favored one among the three grandsons of Master Guan. And there was a reason for that, he had brains and talent to bring the Guan Empire to a greater future. However, Guan Xixin doesn''t have any desire to lead the empire. He wanted his older brother, the hard-working Guan Guri to lead the empire while he was supporting at the back. For the third one, Guan Gao Huan, Guan Xixin was full of suspicious of him.


    But now his brain that he was proud of had turned nk for a moment.


    He knew how his grandfather was closed to the head of the Xiong family, but he was shocked that his grandfather actually allowed another person outside of the Guan family to owned even one percent of the Guan Empire! Not only that, it was a Xiong! A Xiong who could afford any amount that was thrown into them.


    Buying a share..was really possible for a Xiong!


    What was his grandfather was nning?!


    Guan Xixin''s mind calcted all the pros and cons. But all of them turned into benefits for the Xiong Empire. The Guan empire would only receive a small benefits for a greater cause.


    ''Then maybe?''


    Guan Xixin knew that his grandfather was experienced. He would not give that shares easily.


    The Guan family was called a snake for some reason.


    Guan Xixin calmed down himself. He then turned to Xiong Zhi.


    Who was she that his grandfather put so much hope into her? She just debuts today but the road that the elder gave her was so wide and long. She could reach any ground with just the gifts of the elders that were given to her.


    Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze. She thanked Old Guan.


    "Thank You, Godfather. I am very honored to receive such priceless gifts."


    Xiong Zhi also felt that there was something more on that gift. But no matter what, as the conditions were not yet stated on how she would buy the shares, she would take this opportunity. She would collect many cards as much as she can for the big y that was about toe.


    The elders at the side also looked dubiously to Master Guan. They have their own spections in their mind.


    Master Lu tsked. Mistress Tang just sighed. And Old Xiong just smiled meaningfully.


    After the Guan presented their gifts, Master Lu came forward.


    "Lu Yin Ze,e here." Master Lu called Lu Yin Ze first. Lu Yin Ze walked to the front.


    "My future daughter inw, I gifted my grandson to you, freely."


    Gasped. It was the gasped of the audience. But the loudest gasped came from Lu Yin Ze.


    "Grandpa!" Lu Yin Ze turned red. Was he called here in the front to be embarrassed?


    Mistress Tang sighed andmented.


    "If I had two grandsons, I would also offer one and joined thepetition. We would surely win for sure." Mistress Tang sighed in disappointment. Tang Xinyang just nced at her grandmother and smiled awkwardly to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi went speechless again. What''s with everyone today? Why everyone seemed to want to give their grandson to her?


    "I am not joking. Yin Ze, are you willing to ve under her? I have done that with your grandmother. I won her love then."


    The three elders just rolled their eyes.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her grandfather to ask for help.


    Her grandfather received her stare and understood it.


    "You are making my granddaughter disgusted! Just present your gift!"


    "I am presenting my gift now!" Then Master Lu turned serious.


    "That snake just copied me. My first gift is to be your godfather."


    The visitors looked at Xiong Zhi with envy. Two mighty godfathers. No, that makes three with Old Xiong.


    Having a godfather from the legendary family was the greatest luck that one could achieve in one''s lifetime.


    Having a godfather meant that she could use their name, their reputation, fame, and their authority whenever she wanted.


    In short, Xiong Zhi was not just a person with the title of the heiress of the Xiong Empire, but she was also a favored person of the Guan family and the Lu family. Who could turn against her? She held immense authority now. Xiong Zhi looked at the elders with a deep gaze. No one knows what those eyes were thinking.


    "My second gift is my grandson, you have my blessings to marry him." Lu Yin Ze''s red face avoided Xiong Zhi''s eyes. He was really embarrassed.


    "And my third gift is this." Master Lu handed a cardholder. There was a ck card within.


    Xiong Zhi epted it. She knew what this ck card meant. It was the ess card not only for Luxury hotel but every hotel in the Lu Empire.


    The Lu was known as the biggest Empire who owned so muchnd. The Lu family owned morend among the three legendary families. And thend was a very precious asset that increased its value over time. That''s where the Lu''s empire get their resources. Hotels was their second-biggest assets. The Lu empire was the king of hotels. So having this ck card was really a luxury that only the main family of Lu''s could get.


    (a/n: refer chap 110, there was red, green, golden, and ck member. ck card represents ck member. This was the highest authority one can have. )


    Xiong Zhi was about to thank Master Lu for this gift when Master Lu continued to speak.


    "Andstly," The visitors held their breaths. There was still more?


    A butler came forward with papers.


    "I am transferring 2% shares of the Lu empire to you."


    Gasped. This time all of them gasped. Including Xiong Zhi.


    2%.


    2% looked small ifpared to 100%. But that was if they were talking in simple numbers. But this 2% included the whole Lu Empire who gathered money and resources for three hundred years like the Xiong Empire. This 2% meant billions.


    The great gift of approving permission to let Xiong Zhi buy the Guan''s shares looked small nowpared to the gift of Master Lu who transferred the whole 2% of the Lu Empire freely to Xiong Zhi. This was a greatparison.


    Everyone turned speechless. This was really insane.


    Old Xiong looked at Master Lu with aplex gaze. Wanting to understand what was the reasons behind such actions. They were not in good terms, so why he was giving such a priceless and a-beyondprehension-gift? Was his grandson had such intentions* to his granddaughter? Old Xiong gazed at Lu Yin Zhe then. But seeing that so familiar face, he looked away.


    (a/n: * - he is talking about love intentions/interest)


    "Cough. " Master Lu coughed to get everyone''s attention.


    "Of course, there are conditions. This is detailed in the contract. I will let you sign itter."


    Xiong Zhi epted it with a somewhat daze expression.


    No matter what the reason behind transferring the 2% shares to her, she could not think what kind of benefit the Lu would have. It was so generous..no..it was more than that word to describe it for Master Lu to give this gift to her. Xiong Zhi somehow could not believe it.


    So she would make sure to read the conditionster. Maybe, she would find it then.


    She bowed and thanked Master Lu.


    "Thank You, Master Lu. This one is priceless and I might not be a deserving person to receive it now. But I will do my best to be er." Xiong Zhi promised this. She was nning to help the Lu family after all. They would be in the same boat along the way. She doesn''t know what kind of retribution this Lu family would faceter on. But owning 2% of their empire would be a good start for her.


    Master Lu just smiled. He might be called insane for giving 2% freely to an outsider. But he had his own reason.


    The whole area was silent as they could still not believe what just happened.


    Old Xiong stood up and walked in front. It was now his turn.


    This time, he would give his speech.


    "I would like to thank everyone on behalf of my granddaughter foring here. Especially to the three heads of Guan, Tang, and Lu family. We are grateful for your gifts."


    Old Xiong sincerely thanks the elders. Since those gifts were really precious, he decided to be serious in thanking them. All of it was a great benefit for the Xiong Empire.


    "My granddaughter is shy when ites to facing the crowd." Xiong Zhi''s attention turned to her grandfather. She was thinking of the possible cons of the gift of Master Lu when Old Xiong mentioned her. She thought he would talk about the glory of the Xiong Empire but surprisingly, it was all about her. She did not expect that.


    "So you see, her birthday, this day held special meaning aside that she was brought to this world seventeen years ago, but it also symbolized the fact she was facing the true world as the heiress of the Xiong family right now. "


    All eyes were all on Old Xiong. Even the eyes of someone who was watching in the distance.


    "Everyone, meet my granddaughter, the heiress of the Xiong Empire, Xiong Zhi."


    Old Xiong introduced her like it was her first time being here. The visitors all stood up and pped for her. Xiong Zhi don''t know what to do. So she just looked at them and stayed on her seat.


    Old Xiong continued to speak.


    "You are very lucky. As you witness today how a legendary figure is introduced to our society. I know Zhi''er would aplish things and would bring the entire Xiong Empire to greater heights."


    The heads of the three families stared at Old Xiong deeply. They were holding their breaths. They seemed to know what Old Xiong was going to say or going to do today.


    "I hereby announce, that this day, my granddaughter would be the official heir of the Xiong Empire. "


    "...."


    Silence.


    Unbelievable silence.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes wide turned wide.


    Even the elders who were far experienced looked incredibly at Old Xiong, wondering if the Old Xiong they were seeing today was the same Old Xiong they knew.

 Chapter 208 - The Struggle of an Heir

    <h4>Chapter 208 - The Struggle of an Heir</h4>


    Being the Young Miss of the Xiong family and being the official heir of the Xiong Empire had a great difference.


    The first one meant being a member of the main family which held a lot of privileges. As a titled Young Miss, Xiong Zhi could exploit all the benefits the surname Xiong could offer.


    However, it was entirely different with being the official heir of the whole Xiong Empire. Not only would she be respected by the whole Xiong family, but she would also hold immense authority way more than when she was simply the Young Miss.


    When she was just a Young Miss, she could not decide any major decisions in her life nor could she join the Xiong Empire''s business. She might own a share, but as a tool meant to continue the line and give birth to an heir for the Xiong family, her title was more like a vase for disy.


    Gaining the official heir title symbolized bing the owner of that ce.


    This was really unbelievable.


    The Xiong family was not like the Tang family which only had females in their lineage, thus, resulting to their heirs being the women of the n. In the Xiong family, there was nock of men in other branches, and following the basic tradition of the country, the Xiong family heir should be male. That was why Xiong Zhi''s mother was not given the title as the official heir. Her father was instead married into the Xiong family in hopes that the couple would give birth to a baby boy, which would then be titled as the official heir.


    However, their child, Xiong Zhi, ended up being a girl. Furthermore, she had no siblings as her parents died early. So, the hope of giving birth to an heir fell to her shoulders. This was the reason why in the past, Guan Gao Huan was chosen by Old Xiong and Master Guan to be married into the Xiong family. With Xiong Zhi''s and Guan Gao Huan''s marriage, the two families would have an unbreakable alliance wherein both would not lose anything but gain only benefits instead.


    One family needed an heir while the other had an expendable heir to give.


    It was give and take.


    However, before the appointed time of their marriage arrived, Old Xiong died, leaving the Xiong Empire in a mess. Then, tragedy befell onto her.


    But now, she was finally given the official heir title of the Xiong Empire. Everything could change. Perhaps, if Xiong Zhi had failed to fulfill the deal with her grandfather, she would have no other choice but to marry Guan Gao Huan, as he was originally the man that her grandfather had chosen.


    But from the beginning, since the day she had proposed that deal to her grandfather, Xiong Zhi had set her mind that she would never marry Gao Huan, no matter if she lost or won. That was why she asked for four years'' time, for assurance.


    With this assurance, in case her grandfather followed the same fate he had in the past life, even if he ended up dead by the time she turned eighteen, with the title of an official heir, Xiong Zhi could go against her original fate.


    She would be able to control her shares. She could buy shares even though she was not yet twenty-three, and she could make decisions for the whole Empire. She would be able to decide over her whole life''s matters.


    Old Xiong might have put a big responsibility on her, but Xiong Zhi was not daunted by that. She eagerly anticipated the power she would gain to ovee her fate.


    From all the gifts she had received today, this one was the greatest and the most valuable to her.


    She was left dumbfounded with this pleasant surprise.


    Someone started to p, and the rest of the people began to wake up from their daze and pped as well.


    The visitors were still shocked. It was the first time in the history of the Xiong family that a female descendant was titled as the official heir.


    Xiong Zhi steadied her heart and calmly walked to her grandfather. She bowed.


    "I can''t thank you enough, grandfather."


    "Mhm, Zhi''er. There are still quite a few things though that you need to uphold if you want to be a proper heir for the Xiong Empire."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She knew that. There would be a lot of sacrifices for someone to deserve that title. But Xiong Zhi, who was fully prepared for what was about toe, did not mind that. In two years, in no less than two years, the Xiong Empire would be a total mess.


    Remembering those troubled nights, Xiong Zhi stared at her grandfather who was smiling at her. Old Xiong''s smile was warm; however, Xiong Zhi could not return that warm smile. Because from the very beginning, from the time she woke up to this second life, she had treated this old man as good as dead. She thought, he was about to die anyway.


    She had grieved for him. She had watched him turn to ashes.


    A pang of pain emerged in her heart. Even if she did not want to admit it, he was still her grandfather, and with her grandfather thoughtfully doing things for her today, Xiong Zhi felt more sorrowful. For once, her grandfather acted like a real grandfather to her.


    For once, maybe even just for today, she could call him intimately.


    Xiong Zhi opened her mouth.


    "I know. Thank you for everything, grandpa." Xiong Zhi then took a step closer and hugged him lightly.


    Maybe she was moved by today''s events, for the weapon that Old Xiong gave to her to ovee her fate felt even more precious. Her grandfather might be the one who had previously brought her demise, but now in this life, he had given her a path of escape.


    Xiong Zhi hugged Old Xiong onest time.


    If she could change his fate, like how Lu Yin Ze''s fate had, maybe her grandfather could have a chance to live longer in this lifetime. If there was a way, Xiong Zhi would like to take it. However, she had no clue how Old Xiong''s health suddenly deteriorated, ending with his death.


    Old Xiong felt awkward, being hugged by his granddaughter all of the sudden. He had never been intimate with others like this. So he just stood there awkwardly while looking at Butler Zhou, silently asking for help.


    Butler Zhou just smiled. Such a precious sight. This was the only time it happened. He wanted to let the grandfather-granddaughter pair spend their time just like this and act like a real family. Even just for today.


    ***


    The party continued warmly as the visitors witnessed the heartwarming hug between the mighty tiger of Xiong and the youngest woman in Asia who held so much power in her hands at such a young age. The visitors were full of envy, but the thought of taking this opportunity to befriend the future legendary female owner of the Xiong family took over. They gathered around Xiong Zhi and extended their congrattory greetings to her.


    It took a long time before all the meet and greet with the birthday celebrant ended.


    While nodding and giving small smiles, Xiong Zhi''s mind was preupied with thoughts of spending time with her Aunt Mai, Uncle Nuen Zai, and little Ryu. And also her friends. Since earlier, she had noticed Song Xuantin waving at her nonstop from her table.


    After the greetings from the guests, the people from the various branches of the Xiong family came next.


    They approached Xiong Zhi one by one. The people who were most shocked of the sudden news today was probably from the second branch.


    Xiong Bn with his sons, Xiong Cai with his daughters, and Xiong De with his butler, all greeted Xiong Zhi with warm smiles.


    (A/n: if you forgot the family tree, which I know of course you do, you can refer at chap 49, there''s a family tree and a bit of introduction.)


    Xiong Bn, her first uncle, smiled as if he heard such truly great news.


    "I am really happy for you, my niece. You have grown up well. I believe the Xiong Empire will prosper in your hands."


    His sons, Xiong Emm and Xiong Fann nodded at the side. Xiong Fann who wore his heart on his sleeve had a gloomy face on, but Xiong Emm wore a kindly face and managed to bnce the the atmosphere. One would think that this family was really rooting for Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked at them for a while. She bowed lightly.


    "I thank first uncle foring here. I am very happy with yourpliments. Please look after me in the future." Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes to the ground so no one could see how cold her eyes were.


    Xiong Fann snorted. ''Look after me, my ass. You are still a woman. It will be very difficult for you to handle the Empire.''


    As Xiong Fann was about to speak those words, his older brother, Xiong Emm blocked him and spoke kindly to Xiong Zhi.


    "Of course. We are family after all. Even though we are mostly staying and managing thepany in Canada, we will work hard for the whole Xiong Empire. I am looking forward to working with you in the future, cousin." Xiong Emm used the approach of the familial love.


    Xiong Zhi looked up and stared at this man. Between the two, Xiong Zhi actually would rather face the younger brother than this man. Xiong Fann was easy to handle, for he was rude and spoke without caution. In the past, when her grandfather died, these two came to her and tried every possible means to buy her shares.


    Xiong Fann had approached her rudely, so she rejected him by ignoring him. In the end though, he had done nothing else aside from harassing Xiong Zhi verbally. On the other hand, this man, Xiong Emm, was akin to Gao Huan. He was cunning and full of schemes. He had almost made her sell her shares. It was a good thing that Linfeng was there and found something odd. She barely escaped his scheme. However, it was not the same with the other shareholders.


    This man, Xiong Emm, would surely be tough to handle when the battle within the Xiong familyes.


    Receiving the title of the official family heir seemed like she had finally won. In fact, it was actually just the beginning. All of the people who were eyeing the official heir position would turn their greedy eyes on her. It was just like in the past, but it came earlier than the predestined time in this second lifetime.

 Chapter 209 - Sealing all Paths

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Sealing all Paths</h4>


    Xiong Zhi smiled at Xiong Emm. However, her smile was not warm at all.


    If she hade here without the memories of the events from the past life, then she would not be able to defend against this man. Her second chance at life would most likely be futile.


    "First cousin Emm-gege is really kind like the rumors said. I look forward to working with you as well."


    Xiong Emm was a bit caught off guard seeing how the Young Miss, known for her indifference, acted warmly with him all of the sudden. But he was quick to recover as his smile grew bigger. However, that smile did notst for long.


    "But, you see, cousin, grandfather had told me before to be strong-hearted, and to have a strong will even when facing my own close kin. I would have to make sure that the Canada branch work smoothly. Especially, the proceeds sent to the main branch must have no issues. After all, business is business." Xiong Zhi''s eyes seemed like they could see through all their secrets.


    Xiong Emm inadvertently gulped. Even the nearby Xiong Bn who listened to their conversation was a bit shaken. Does the Young Miss knew about it?


    The Canada branch only amounted to five prevent of the Xiong Empire. Still, it was already considerably big. However, the greedy Xiong Bn was not satisfied with just that. How could he, with the measly five percent of the total Xiong Empire, have leverage enough to fight head-on with Xiong De, who owned eight percent of the total Xiong Empire?


    In the past, when Xiong De had managed to get Xiong Zhi''s shares, getting hold of more than thirty percent of the Xiong Empire, Xiong Bn who had gotten hold of more than fifteen percent that time had fought back very strongly.


    Though, Xiong Zhi had already expected that Xiong De would win, considering that Guan Gao Huan of the Guan family was behind him as support.


    The answer to Xiong Bn''s inner question was easy.


    There was always a monthly report which every branch, international or domestic, must regrly send to the main branch of the Xiong Empire. Of course, the proceeds was circted ordingly as per the empire''s management ns and projects. Still, each branch needed to report their own proceeds for the month, including the detailed expenditure, for internal review. This review would then determine how much would be the profits sent back to the branch as their dividends.


    Xiong Bn had doctored those reports and managed to embezzle huge amounts of money from the Xiong Empire every month. Of course, he was not the only one doing this¡ªpretty much, quite a lot of the other branches were doing this as well. However, in the past life, Linfeng had investigated them deeply and reported to Xiong Zhi that not only the empire''s money was embezzled, even some properties of the Xiong Empire were targeted. This made Xiong Zhi realize that the second branch, Xiong Bn''s branch, had long developed a deeply-rootedwork in the Xiong Empire, considering that Old Xiong had not noticed the deception. Perhaps, the only reason why Linfeng had managed to discover all these was because these people had shed all pretenses after Old Xiong''s death.


    Xiong Zhi decided to keep this card in her hand. For now, it was not time to use it yet.


    Xiong De watched their reactions and his eyes shed. He faintly understood that Xiong Bn must have done something behind his back. He knew that his older brother was restless, moving in the dark to eat up other''s shares. However, Xiong De was more surprised that this little girl actually seemed to know it. How did she know that? Did Old Xiong really acknowledge this little girl and gave her all their weaknesses?


    Sensing the stare at her, Xiong Zhi turned to him.


    Their eyes met. Xiong Zhi''s eyes became colder.


    Xiong Cai, Xiong Zhi''s second uncle, interrupted and tried to curry favor.


    "Aiya. My niece have truly grown into a beautiful woman. Both of my daughters could not match up to your beauty."


    Xiong Cai''s two daughters, Xiong Gaiyu and Xiong Hio both rolled their eyes. They were around the same age as Xiong Zhi, so they greeted her a bit impolitely but warmly.


    Xiong Zhi did not have much bad impression on these two girls. In herst life, when the Xiong family was in a mess, Xiong Cai suffered great losses. He had only two percent but even that was lost. He had lost everything due to Xiong Emm''s schemes.


    The two girls at that time suffered too from Xiong Wuyue''s attacks against them. Based on the news she had watched and from what she had heard from Linfeng, these two girls'' career fell to the bottom. They were no longer able to enter both the entertainment industry and business industry. It was all Xiong Wuyue''s doing.


    Witnessing how Xiong Wuyue and Xiong Gaiyu interacted allowed Xiong Zhi to confirm that these girls did not get along well with Xiong Wuyue. With this, Xiong Zhi was more than happy to get to know them.


    She smiled at them and did not mind their behavior.


    "Thanks, uncle, and thanks, cousins. I am happy you came to celebrate my birthday with me."


    "Of course. How could we miss that? Even though we''ve been busy in Europe, we would still prioritize our precious Young Miss," Xiong Cai expertly bootlicked Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi did not really like this uncle. Before, she was treated like a mindless doll by him, ignoring her and even speaking unscrupulously in front of her. Yet now that she was titled as the family heir, he changed his attitudepletely.


    But Xiong Zhi decided to not show it. She was the heir now. She would take advantage of this man''s bootlicking.


    "I am happy you think so highly of me, uncle. I hope it will continue so in the future. You should know, I have a lot of hopes on you, uncle," Xiong Zhi said, smiling lightly.


    "Of course, of course!" Xiong Cai was happy that he received a positive response from Xiong Zhi. He knew that this kid was still young. If he could not win by shares and money, he would try to use the kid and let her depend on him. He would wait until she depended on himpletely and left everything about the empire to him. It might take time, but he would fully invest in this endeavor and be the mastermind of the empire. How great would that be?


    Seeing that cunning smile, Xiong Zhi just inwardly sneered. Na?ve.


    "Mhm. Work hard, uncle." ''I am looking forward to using you.''


    Xiong Zhi decided then that she would use this stupid uncle against the two sinister uncles before her.


    Then, Xiong Zhi looked at Xiong Gaiyu.


    "Big sis, I have heard of your achievements in the modeling industry. It is too bad though, with what happened with your fiance."


    Xiong Gaiyu turned gloomy when she heard Xiong Zhi mention her fiance.


    (A/n: Xiong Gaiyi was the girl mentioned in the banquet)


    "Tsk. That bastard. Don''t mention him. I am faring better by myself now."


    Xiong Zhi held Xiong Gaiyu''s hand.


    Xiong Gaiyu paused, slightly surprised with the sudden intimate move.


    "I know, big sis. That bastard doesn''t deserve you at all. How could he cheat on you? You deserve someone better than him."


    Xiong Gaiyu nodded. She deserved a better man.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit stunned that Xiong Gaiyu took the words much lighter than in the past.


    What changed?


    Nevertheless, this was a good opportunity.


    "Big sis, I have heard that you are having a hard time in choosing your agency right now."


    Xiong Gaiyu''s face paled when Xiong Zhi mentioned that.


    It was true. The modeling agency that she was working at was owned by that bastard''s family. Her former boyfriend was an heir and belonged to a very wealthy family as well, although their family could not rival the great surname Xiong at all.


    However, if Xiong Gaiyu left the agency, no modeling agency would take her. The very reason was Xiong Wuyue. Xiong Wuyue was hailed the Model of the Year. Her father, Xiong De, treated her like a precious gem, making the modeling industry be heaven for Xiong Wuyue.


    They were both surnamed Xiong from the second branch, but the power that Xiong Cai and Xiong De held were very different inparison.


    If Xiong Cai fought against Xiong De, Xiong Cai would surely lose.


    Besides, Xiong Gaiyu was not spoiled by her father, unlike how Xiong De spoiled Xiong Wuyue to the ninth heaven.


    Xiong Cai treated her daughters like tools. They only needed to bring him benefits, not problems. Xiong Gaiyu knew that very well so she could not really resign from that agency.


    Xiong Zhi knew the situation well. That was why she wanted to grasp it.


    "I can''t stand seeing big sis work under that cheating bastard''spany. And I know you and Cousin Wuyu''er are not on good terms. So, big sis, let me help you. I n to create an agency for you under my name. Under mypany. How about that?"


    In fact, Xiong Zhi already had the agency ready. Xiao Mei was managing it. But she worded it differently to get Xiong Gaiyu''s gratitude. When someone was desperate and you reach out a helping hand with much effort, they would see you in a different light.


    Xiong Zhi wanted Xiong Gaiyu to be thankful to her and the agency so she could work harder for IHZHI.


    Xiong Gaiyu was dazed.


    An agency for her?


    ''Would she really do that¡­for me? Why?''


    Xiong Gaiyu could not help but be suspicious about it. She was a Xiong after all. She knew how business worked for the Xiong''s.


    "Why..?" she asked.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. Honestly, her jaw had been aching a lot now from smiling too much today.


    "Because I believe in big sister''s talent. If you want to reach to a higher level than you are in right now, without that bastard''s help, then I will make a path for you." Even though her smile was not sincere, her words were true.


    Xiong Zhi believed in Xiong Gaiyu''s talent. If Xiong Wuyue did not use Xiong De''s influence, Xiong Gaiyu might have owned the title of the Model of the Year instead. Xiong Zhi had seen her photos, Xiong Gaiyu was really great.


    Since this money tree was bound to waste in a few years, why not pick it up now and let it grow?


    Xiong Wuyue would surely scream in agony, once an enemy she could not take down steal that crown from her.


    And Xiong Zhi looked forward to that.

 Chapter 210 - At the night when the clock starts to run

    <h4>Chapter 210 - At the night when the clock starts to run</h4>


    Xiong Gaiyu stared at Xiong Zhi''s deep eyes.


    Then, she looked down at their intertwined hands.


    "L-let me¡­think about it," Xiong Gaiyu spoke in small words.


    "Why do you still need to think about it? Young Miss is already being gracious in paving a road for you. Be happy that the Young Miss likes you." Xiong Cai wanted to let his daughter take this opportunity to get closer to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi ignored her uncle and continued to stare at Xiong Gaiyu. In her mind, her impression on Xiong Gaiyu increased favorably. Thetter did not jump greedily on the offer, even though she was already desperate. That was good, it showed that Xiong Gaiyu was not brainless and would not simply enter a situation she was unsure of and allow others to exploit her. A person worth investing. Unfortunately, the other party was Xiong Zhi.


    Nevertheless, Xiong Zhi approved of her decision. She was also sure that Xiao Mei would like Xiong Gaiyu.


    "It''s alright. Take your time. I am avable for you anytime if you want to talk to me."


    The people around them looked at their exchange.


    Xiong Hio looked at their sped hands.


    "How about me? I want to enter modeling as well."


    Xiong Zhi looked at her and said directly.


    "Try studying first."


    She had no use for this girl who took the money from her family and ran away. She had no news of her since then. Since the girl nned to run away anyways, then it was better for her to study some skills so she could survive in the future no matter where she went.


    Xiong Hio pouted.


    "How rude."


    Xiong Cai red at his daughter and apologized to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi simply returned a fake smile.


    It was now Xiong De''s turn to greet her.


    "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi restrained herself from ring at him.


    "Happy seventeenth birthday. I am happy I witnessed how you''ve grown up. I will surely assist you in managing the empire well in the future." Xiong De''s voice was gentle, as if he was talking to his own daughter.


    This made Xiong Zhi feel nauseous. So disgusting!


    She looked calmly at him. After meeting Gao Huan a few times, Xiong Zhi''s control of her emotions had significantly improved.


    "Thank you, third uncle. I really appreciate that. I will really need your help for the bright future of the Xiong Empire," Xiong Zhi spoke the words slowly, emphasizing each word. It was ironic; what she was saying was in total contrast of what she was thinking.


    Xiong Zhi looked behind Xiong De.


    "Third uncle, I made sure that I sent an invitation to my cousin Wuyu''er. Did she not want to celebrate my birthday with me?" Xiong Zhi somehow knew what kind of situation Xiong Wuyue was in right now. Their birthdays were just two days apart. Xiong Wuyue would surely do everything to make her birthday appear more morous than Xiong Zhi''s.


    Xiong Wuyue''s presence here would surely give a headache to Xiong De. Xiong De must have stopped Xiong Wuyue from attending her birthday party.


    Xiong Cai heard them and got the hint. He interrupted their conversation.


    "Aiya, brother De, why did you allow your spoiled daughter to disrespect our Young Miss? You should have prioritized our Young Miss first before your own daughter. You should tell Wuyue to not act so willfully like a spoiled brat anymore."


    Xiong De threw a cold look at Xiong Cai. Then, he smiled awkwardly at Xiong Zhi.


    "Your cousin really wanted toe here. Sigh, it''s just that, she is feeling unwell. She''s afraid that she might pass that sickness to you." He sounded troubled and sincere.


    Xiong Zhi went along with his acting.


    "Is that so? I can''t imagine how bad it could be. Of course, my cousin''s health must be given more importance. Now, I''m worried about my cousin''s health. I would like to visit herter."


    Xiong De observed Xiong Zhi for a while. A baleful light shed in his eyes before it disappeared and turned to gratefulness.


    "Young Miss is truly kind. I really appreciate your care for my daughter. We are really honored. But Young Miss, my daughter''s good intentions of noting here would be in vain if you go there and catch her illness. That''s why, Young Miss, just take care of your health. Your thoughts are more than enough for us." Xiong De''s answer was so smooth. In the eyes of the public, he looked like a loving uncle who was concerned about her niece''s well-being.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Xiong De''s eyes. She could see the coldness and mockery behind his facade.


    "Is that so? Then, I will do as uncle said. I will make sure that on my cousin''s birthday, I will be there. I''ll prepare a wonderful gift for her. It is to repay for her kind thoughts," Xiong Zhi said meaningfully.


    Xiong De and Xiong Zhi gently beamed at each other. Both have deep thoughts and was quietly observing the other.


    In the distance, a pair of eyes were observing their exchange. That man''s hand then went into his pocket. A fancy rectangr box was in his hands. Then, he looked at the child in Xiong Nuen Zai''s side. He ced his hopes on that child.


    "Sir, your father is looking for you." A butler came to him and whispered those words.


    The man looked at the direction the butler was pointing at.


    Butler Zhou Min stood in the distance, giving him a warning re.


    "Father." Linfeng walked up to him.


    Butler Zhou Min sighed.


    "I told you to stay low for a few more months..."


    "I did. I''ve stayed far away from the capital for two months," Linfeng answered. His eyes could not help but get drawn to that direction again. Xiong Zhi was still smiling at the Xiong family members from the second branch. It appeared they were almost done with the greetings.


    "Linfeng, Master Xiong is suspicious of you," Butler Zhou Min said as he looked at Master Xiong who was calmly watching everything, sometimes bickering with the heads of the other families.


    Linfeng turned to him.


    "Father, I''ve found a way."


    Butler Zhou Min turned to him in shock. He knew just what kind of ''way'' Linfeng was trying to find all these years.


    "What..."


    "It would take time. But I am sure of it. I know there was something there. I am not wrong. It is possible," Linfeng said solemnly.


    "¡­" Butler Zhou Min was speechless.


    "You just need to wait, father."


    Butler Zhou Min stared at him, stupefied and paralyzed in ce. He could not say anything because of the degree of shock he received. How could this be possible? A three hundred year old treaty of master and vassal¡­ Could it truly be possibly broken?


    Butler Zhou Min gazed at his son who was looking elsewhere.


    Those eyes of his son were surprisingly gentle and unprecedentedly determined while looking at a certain figure.


    ***


    "Zhi''er, you are so beautiful today." Xiong Mai hugged Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi, who could finally smile sincerely, became happy.


    "Auntie. I am so happy you came here." Xiong Zhi warmly hugged her back.


    "Of course, my dear niece sent me an invitation. I would surelye."


    Xiong Zhi let go of her aunt''s embrace and looked confusedly at her.


    "You received an invitation?" From what Xiong Zhi recalled, she was not really looking forward to her birthday. She only intended to invite her school friends. She totally forgot to invite her Aunt Xiong Mai and Uncle Nuen, because for her, her birthday was not worthy of sincere celebration. She just needed to go with the motions. There was no need to bother these two cherished people just for this day.


    "Um. Your uncle also received one too." Xiong Mai looked back at her, puzzled.


    "Oh. Maybe Butler Zhou invited you. But whatever, I am very happy that you are here. It made my day livelier."


    Aunt Mei snorted at her.


    "Hmph. So you don''t really have ns to invite us at all?" Aunt Mei acted like she was hurt.


    Xiong Zhi was fl.u.s.tered.


    "No, I am really happy you came here! Really!"


    "Alright, alright. I was just kidding," Aunt Meiughed. It was rare to see this kind of expression from her niece.


    "Sigh. You don''t have to worry about us. Even if you don''t invite us, we will stille," Uncle Nuen Zai joined their discussion.


    "Uncle." Xiong Zhi lovingly kissed him on the cheeks.


    "Ayia. I''m being kissed by a beautiful maiden. My son is getting jealous. He wants a kiss too," Uncle Nuen teased and pushed a cute little boy in front of her.


    Xiong Zhi crouched down. Aunt Mei stopped her but she insisted to be on the same eye level with little Ryu.


    "Hi." Xiong Zhi was nervous to meet him, thus an awkward smile on her face.


    Little Ryu stared at her.


    "Uhm. I am Xiong Zhi. Your cousin."


    "..." Little Ryu just kept silent while studying her with hisrge eyes. He was not shy nor was he impolite. But he was bold in staring at her.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Uncle Nuen for help. Her uncle justughed and did not do anything.


    "What is your name?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Little Ryu blinked his eyes. His fringe was smooth and fluffy. He looked like a lovely doll.


    "Mon nom est Ryu." A cute, waxy voice of a child answered her.


    (Trantion: My name is Ryu)


    Xiong Zhi paused. This little guy knew how to speak French fluently, but since he answered her question, he should know mandarin as well.


    Xiong Zhi just smiled warmly and answered in French as well.


    "Ravi de vous rencontrer, Ryu." Xiong Zhi was home-schooled since she was a child. As a titled young miss, she was tutored to study differentnguages by elite teachers, including French. With her excellent memory, she still remembered some of the greetings in the foreignnguage.


    (Trantion: Nice to meet you, Ryu.)


    Ryu''srge eyes sparkled.


    "Nice to meet you too." This time the young child answered in fluent English.


    Xiong Zhi smile gently. It seemed the smart little treasure had a bit of temper and wanted to y with her.


    "You can call me big sis," Xiong Zhi spoke using American ent.


    Ryu happily smiled and nodded.


    "Hmm! Big sis!" Seeing those cute dimples, Xiong Zhi could not help but cuddle the child. But his next words made Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Big bro said you''re smart. He told me this, ''at the night when the clock starts to run, I will meet you once more," Little Ryu spoke in mandarin and whispered these words to her ears, so only she could hear it.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the child. What does he mean?


    "Who''s big bro?"


    Little Ryu shook his head. He had sparkling eyes that eagerly waited for the mystery to be solved.


    "Big bro said you''re smart and that you will understand."


    Xiong Zhi stared at this child who seemed curious about her and his big bro. She patted his head.


    "Alright, big sis will think about it."


    "What are you two talking about? Is he giving you mind games? Ryu really likes to y like that." Uncle Nuen sounded apologetic but his eyes were proud. He was truly proud of his smart and cute son.


    Xiong Zhiughed.


    "No, it''s alright. Little Ryu is a smart boy. We really get along well."


    While Xiong Zhi spoke, she kept thinking about the mysterious words from little Ryu.


    ''At the night when clock starts to run, I will meet you once more''


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes had excitement and longing in them.

 Chapter 211 - Knowing

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Knowing</h4>


    Song Xuantin hugged Xiong Zhi.


    "Finally, it''s our turn! Happy birthday, Zhi!"


    Xiong Zhi was infected by Song Xuantin''s cheerfulness andughed lightly.


    "Um. Thank you foring here. I''m just a bit guilty, I must have surprised you with that sudden invitation." Xiong Zhi knew that she acted a bit irresponsible, suddenly disappearing and then sending them an invitation for her birthday out of the blue. For sure, her friends were shocked.


    "Of course, we''re shocked! We barely had time to prepare our gifts for you!" Song Xuantinined while pouting.


    Gu Zhen chimed in.


    "Happy birthday, Xiong Zhi. I''ve left my gift to your butler. When you see the gift, think twice before deciding. It is very precious."


    "...?"


    The three people looked at him. It seemed that Gu Zhen is very proud of his prepared gift.


    Song Xuantin did not want to lose. "Eh? My gift is much better, grander¡ª"


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly nced at Song Xuantin. Did she also gift Xiong Zhi a painting depicting their group of friends too?


    "¡ªand definitely more precious. Xiong Zhi would surely like my gift more than she would like yours." Song Xuantin, too, was incredibly confident of her gift.


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but ask her.


    "Did you perhaps give her a gift like the one I had received?"


    "Oh, you mean, the painting of us four?" Song Xuantin looked at him.


    "Painting?" Gu Zhen asked. His curiosity was piqued by this painting they mentioned.


    "Of us?" Xiong Zhi finished his question. She was interested and curious about this painting, too.


    "Yeah, I gave him one! Sadly, I cannot give more of that because all the pictures I based them from have been pulled down," Song Xuantin told them, disappointed since all those pictures, which were the inspiration for the painting, were gone.


    Lu Yin Ze who had used his surname and had bought those pictures turned silent. "¡­"


    "I want to see it," Xiong Zhi suddenly said. Lu Yin Ze''s eyes turned wide.


    "Um. Me too, I would like to see our group painting. We never really had one before, right?" Gu Zhen pondered. Lu Yin Ze was now thinking of how to reject them.


    "That''s decided then! Let''s visit Lu Yin Ze''s house this summer!" Song Xuantin dered, while the other two started looking forward to it.


    Lu Yin Ze, who was not even given a chance to reject, was racking his brains on the feasibility of rejecting them on that day.


    Suddenly, Song Xuantin sneakily pulled Xiong Zhi to a corner.


    "It''s a girl''s secret!" she shouted to the boys so that the two would not follow them.


    Xiong Zhi looked questioningly at Song Xuantin. Song Xuantin held her hand.


    "You''re seventeen now. I am so happy."


    Eh¡­ Did she pull her to the side just to tell her this? Xiong Zhi wondered why Song Xuantin was acting weirdly as thetter continued speaking.


    "It is time for you now, to do the ultimate move."


    "Huh?" Xiong Zhi was confused, not getting her at all.


    "I know you don''t need material things because you already have pretty much everything within your reach..."


    "That''s not true¡ª" ''I need more money''. But before she finished speaking, Song Xuantin cut her off.


    "That''s why I''m giving you a special gift. It will be very~ helpful in catching your man''s heart."


    "You mean..?" Xiong Zhi''s eyes suddenly sparkled with interest.


    "Um! I have consulted many specialists and made a list of how to make a man say ''yes'', even when asking him to marry you!" Song Xuantin squealed in excitement, for she was already imagining all these romantic plots happen to Gu Zhen and her.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. That would be great. But¡­


    Xiong Zhi looked at Song Xuantin. She have not told the important news to her yet. She opened her mouth.


    "Xuantin."


    "Hmm? Are you excited now to see it? Do you want to open it together with me? I can stay here tonight," Song Xuantin enthusiastically suggested.


    "No!" Xiong ZHi unexpectedly cried out. This made Song Xuantin startled.


    "B-because¡­ I have something important to doter..." Xiong Zhi shyly added. She blushed a little, a bit ashamed that she tantly chose her man over her friend.


    "Oh my, don''t tell me!" gasped Song Xuantin.


    Xiong Zhi nodded shyly.


    "When?! Where?! How?!" Song Xuantin''s eyes shed, her gossip mode was turned on.


    "Not now, not here. Later." Xiong Zhi was now blushing red. Must she really tell her friend what she and Linfeng had talked about on that night?


    "Oh my! I''m so happy for you! You finally seduced him! Operation One, sess! Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    "Shhh," Xiong Zhi hushed Song Xuantin as she looked around. They were near the fountain and it was slightly dark here.


    "We are not¡­official yet. We are still, uhm, waiting for the right time," Xiong Zhi faltered.


    "Huh? Oh! MU!" (E/N: pronounced ''Emyuu'', M and U)


    "MU?" Xiong Zhi repeated her strange wording curiously.


    "Mutual Understanding! It means, you are not officially in a rtionship yet but you understand and know that the two of you like each other!" Song Xuantin exined fervently.


    "Oh," Xiong Zhi nodded in understanding. "That''s the perfect description, given our current situation."


    "Right. But Zhi." Song Xuantin''s face turned serious. "Be careful. In this stage, feelings and emotions are very sensitive. With just one misunderstanding, it might lead to the two of you parting ways, or it might also make your rtionship grow stronger. "


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She would not let the former happen. If there was a misunderstanding, it must only lead them to bond more strongly.


    "Besides, you guys are not official yet, so both sides can cheat easily or, you know, be open to anybody. And the other party can''t even find faults because they''re not in a ''rtionship'' yet," Song Xuantin added.


    "He is not like that. And I won''t let that happen," Xiong Zhi said firmly.


    "Okay, okay. I''m just saying. Anyways, my gift is still useful for you. The things inside will definitely make him love you more."


    These uttered words were so soothing to Xiong Zhi''s ears.


    The two boys waved at them, calling them back as there were more guests looking for Xiong Zhi, the birthday celebrant. Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin went back to the hall to greet the guests .


    Momentster after they had left, a figure slowly walked out from behind the fountain. The two girls had not seen her because she was sitting cross-legged in silent meditation. She would hide and do this once in a while during parties, to calm herself and endure the annoying long dresses she wore. It was her way to have a calm and peaceful mind.


    "Even the Young Miss of the esteemed Xiong family does her best to seduce her man."


    Her eyes sparkled after a realization came to her.


    ********


    (a/n: the episode when Linfeng met little Ryu )


    Some time earlier.


    Xiong Nuen Zai looked around the mansion. The amount of times he hade here was less than the fingers in one hand.


    "Papa, does my cousin live here?" Little Ryu looked around the big mansion with his wide eyes.


    "Yes. Your big sis grew up here."


    "It is so big. Does she y around here all day?"


    "Hmm. Yes."


    "Can I y here too?"


    "You can y with your cousin."


    "Alright." Little Ryu suddenly ran off.


    "Ryu!" Xiong Nuen Zai wanted to catch his son but Xiong Mai stopped him.


    "Let him be. He finally acted like a child for once."


    Xiong Nuen Zai sighed. Well, it was the Xiong Mansion after all, one of the ces in the Orient possessing the greatest security. He was not really afraid that his son would be kidnapped. His son was also very intelligent and wise enough to not do dangerous things.


    As the two walked to their table, Little Ryu ran around the mansion on his short legs. It was his first time seeing such a huge estate. While looking here and there as he ran, he identally bumped onto someone. He was about to fall down to the ground when the person steadied him.


    "Watch out." Hearing the calm voice, Little Ryu looked up and saw a handsome face.


    "I''m sorry, big bro." Little Ryu apologized in a waxy voice and bowed lightly.


    Linfeng was surprised seeing a child in the mansion behaving so politely, totally unlike those spoiled children from the noble and rich families. He chuckled when he heard how the boy called him.


    "Big bro? I like that term, young master."


    "I''m Ryu." Little Ryu instantly liked this handsome elder brother.


    "I am Linfeng, your big bro," Linfeng teased.


    "Are you a guest here?" Little Ryu studied the elder brother''s clothing. He looked like a guest, but his aura and mannerisms reminded him of a certain family. To be specific, the butler family.


    "My family works here."


    "Ah! Zhou Linfeng?" Little Ryu confirmed, his eyes lighting up.


    Linfeng gently patted Little Ryu''s head.


    "Hmm, you are very smart and sharp. Then, maybe you can help me pass a riddle to someone?"


    Linfeng had been racking his brains on how to pass a message to Xiong Zhi. Thankfully, this little boy from that family which he invited in his father''s name opened up a path for him.


    He knelt down and whispered something in Little Ryu''s ear.


    "Did you memorize it? Or do you want me to write it down?"


    "No. I memorized it. Are you close to my cousin?" Little Ryu asked.


    "Well, yes," Linfeng answered with a smile.


    Little Ryu''s adorable smile got bigger.


    "That''s good! I had thought my cousin felt lonely in this big house ying by herself. But since you are her friend, then it is not bad at all!"


    Linfeng''s smile froze. The innocent words of the child struck him.


    It was true. Xiong Zhi was left alone in this mansion, without any warmth from familial love or friendship. Eventually, she turned cold and indifferent to anything.


    He suddenly did not know what to say.


    "If your riddle can make big sis happier, then I will surely pass these words to her! You can count on me!" Little Ryu''s paws patted his tiny chest proudly.


    Linfeng patted his head again.


    However, his mind was preupied of the thoughts when Xiong Zhi was left alone in this empty mansion devoid of warmth. He hesitated for a bit. Would his decision hurt her more? But their path was never smooth to begin with. He wanted to stay by her side, not as a butler who could only serve her, but as¡­someone whom she could freely fall in love with.

 Chapter 212 - Guan Gao Huans secret

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Guan Gao Huan''s secret</h4>


    Xiong Zhi spent a lot of time with her friends.


    Various entertainments came as well. Xiong Zhi changed gowns three times, matching with the activities prepared for the night. She danced once with her grandfather, once with Little Ryu, twice with her Uncle Nuen Zai, and several times with her two male friends, Lu Yin Ze and Gu Zhen.


    Xiong Zhi was now dancing for the third time with Lu Yin Ze. She now wore a purple gown and her hair was braided in an updo style. She was truly beautiful.


    "My gift will surely suit you along with this gown," Lu Yin Ze suddenly said.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Do you want to know what it is?" Lu Yin Ze asked teasingly.


    Xiong Zhi thought about it.


    "No, I think with the element of surprise, I will find the gift more pleasant," Xiong Zhi replied.


    "Yeah, I thought so too," Lu Yin Ze smiled as he bantered with Xiong Zhi.


    They danced for two more songs. Xiong Zhi would rather dance with Lu Yin Ze than to do so with strangers. Not only that, Lu Yin Ze was also a good dancing partner, which was why she did notice that they had already danced many songs. If possible, until this segment was finished, she would only dance with him.


    However, Xiong Zhi''s mind was not really on their dancing but somewhere else. She kept observing her surroundings discreetly, wishing to find that person.


    Lu Yin Ze noticed herck of attention.


    "Are you looking for someone?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at him.


    "Am I that obvious?"


    "¡­" Lu Yin Ze was speechless. He did not expect that return from her. He hoped she would say ''it was nothing'' like usual.


    ''So she is expecting someone...''


    "Come to think of it, your butler is not here. I haven''t seen him all day." Right after saying these words, he immediately regretted them. It was toote to swallow back those words now that he had said them.


    "He is busy. But who knows if he is here or not. How I wish he is here," Xiong Zhi spoke gently with hopeful eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze dazedly stared at those eyes. He could not fathom what he was feeling at the moment, but his mouth moved on its own. "Why do you wish for him to be here?"


    Xiong Zhi''s thoughtful gaze fell behind him, perhaps she was looking at something else, or perhaps she was remembering something.


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart skipped a beat. Maybe he should not ask. He should have stopped his own mouth.


    "Have you ever liked someone?" Xiong Zhi asked him as she returned her gaze back at him.


    Lu Yin Ze flinched. The sudden question was unexpected.


    "If you have, you will then understand how I feel," Xiong Zhi told with utmost seriousness.


    Squeeze.


    "I see." He only managed to spit out these words, as another guest had already respectfully stretched out his hand for their turn to dance with Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze could no longer pay attention on who the owner of the hand was. Lost in his thoughts, he numbly passed her hand to that person and excused himself.


    His heart was pounding loudly. But it was not the same as what he had felt on his birthday, when it had felt so warm and exhrating. This heartbeat was too loud, painful with every beat.


    He just learned something today.


    His friend, Xiong Zhi, liked another person.


    And it was not him.


    *****


    Gaun Xixin stared at Lu Yin Ze''s retreating back.


    Did he do something to offend that kid? Guan Xixin inwardly wondered why the man did not return his greeting nor did he even look at him. He looked dejected as he left.


    "Thank you for asking me to dance, Young Master Xixin."


    Guan Xixin looked back at Xiong Zhi and smiled politely.


    "Xin is fine. And it''s my pleasure to have this dance with you."


    Xiong Zhi returned his polite smile.


    "As you wish, Young Master Xin it is, then. Thank you foring to my birthday celebration," Xiong Zhi said as they began to dance to the next song.


    "It''s my honor. I am actually quite surprised with the turn of events today. Please pardon my grandfather for acting rudely and making such jokes."


    Xiong Zhi lightly shook her head.


    "It''s alright. The elders seem to enjoy themselves."


    "Yeah, it''s true." Guan Xixin lightlyughed as he remembered Lu Yin Ze''s face in front of everyone. They both became victims today. He nced back again at Lu Yin Ze''s direction. He actually wanted to talk to him, as they had been ymates before when they were still little. It appeared though that today was not a good time.


    Also, he wanted to ask some things that happened in the past. Maybe with Lu Yin Ze, he could get answers.


    He looked back again at the future heir of the Xiong Empire.


    "I am really amazed and happy for you. Congrattions, Young Miss," Guan Xixin sincerely congratted Xiong Zhi.


    Xion Zhi smiled at this man. She had met him twice.


    Once in the past life in the Guan family''s banquet when her engagement with Guan Gao Huan was announced. He came to her not to congratte her but to offer her friendship and a way out to marry him instead of Guan Gao Huan. She did not care about his offer as she just numbly followed her grandfather''s will at that time. Simply, because she doesn''t care. But now, after everything happened, Xiong Zhi appreciates this man''s concern for her.


    And thest time they had met was at her grandfather''s funeral. At that time, he gave her warnings. He appeared before her in a very different appearance from the man he met before.


    They did not get truly acquainted with each other as they had only met twice.


    This man, Guan Xixin were very different from Guan Gao Huan. Even the older brother, Guan Gurin, had left a good impression on Xiong Zhi. That was why she could not fully believe that the eldest brother had done something like that. Still, although these two people have a younger brother akin to a beast, fortunately, they were not like him at all. She felt good intentionsing out from this man. That''s why even they have the same blood of that beast, she could not hate them. As they were different persons.


    So she was sincerely polite to these two brothers.


    "Thank you. About your grandfather''s gift..."


    "It''s all yours. It''s grandfather''s decision. You don''t have to worry about getting dragged into the Guan''s battle for sessor. Still, if you''re going to ask me who I intend to support, then that would be my older brother. I hope you can consider him too."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Guan Xixin. This man had also said the same things in the past when they first met.


    "Sure. But may I ask why you supported your older brother instead of yourself? Or, why not¡­ your other brother?" Xiong Zhi did not want to add Guan Gao Huan to their conversation, but she was really curious about it. Why did the past life''s Guan Xixin say those words to her?


    "My older brother is really hardworking. Grandfather thought that he doesn''t have anything special, or that he is not wise enough to rule our business empire. But I saw how my Big Bro studied all night. He restrained himself a lot from doing what he wanted to do, just to be a man deserving of my grandfather''s expectations on an heir," Guan Xixin nostalgically ruminated. "He is very hardworking and he never gave up. Big Bro is also really good-natured, and very passionate for the empire. His will to rule the empire is more determined and impressive than mine. I would be truly happy if he bes the official heir."


    Xiong Zhi knew that this man was very wise. He had not truly opened up to her, but since she would be ultimately one of the key factors in bing the table turner in the battle for the Guan''s sessor, Guan Xixin decided to show his stance to her, hoping to get her support for his older brother.


    Xiong Zhi looked at this man who was very proud of his older brother.


    Guan Gurin must be truly a great person if his little brother looked up this much to him.


    However¡­


    Xiong Zhi''s gaze drooped down. Should she say it? Would it make any difference?


    "And Gao Huan..." Guan Xixin was not done speaking yet. His face turned serious. Xiong Zhi drew his gaze back at him.


    "I don''t trust him," he said with conviction.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyebrow rose. It seemed her assumption was wrong. It would not beter that Guan Xixin developed suspicion on Guan Gao Huan. It appeared that as early as this period, way before her grandfather''s funeral, he had already been guarding against Guan Gao Huan. But exactly since when? And why? What happened with that beast that even his older brother Guan Xixin suspected of him harboring ill intentions?


    Xiong Zhi felt that there was a puzzle slowly revealing itself, but with a piece still missing.

 Chapter 213 - Guan Gao Huans secret

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Guan Gao Huan''s secret</h4>


    The night slowly came to an end as the important guests finally left one by one.


    Xiong Mai and Xiong Nuen Zai still have the drowsy Little Ryu with them so they needed to go back earlier.


    "Uncle, you can stay here. You can rest here for tonight and just travel in the morning."


    Uncle Nuen Zai shook his head.


    "I know you are smart so you should understand we can''t stay. We will visit you often, don''t worry."


    "How often? Twice a year?" Xiong Zhi revealed a sad expression.


    Little Ryu looked back and forth at Xiong Zhi and his dad.


    "Big Sis, don''t worry! We will visit again, more than two times. I promise!" Little Ryu raised his little paw as pledge.


    Xiong Zhi hugged this adorable boy. The little boy''s waxy voice whispered again in her ears.


    "Big Bro will apany you, right? That''s why, don''t be sad."


    Xiong Zhiughed. Why did this little guy keep on calling that man ''Big Bro''? Were they that close?


    "Zhi''er." Xiong Mai hugged her.


    "You know we can''t stay here for more than a day, especially now that you have been announced as the heir. Brother Nuen has very little say in his family. However," Aunt Xiong Mai sighed, holding her hand. "We will always be at your back. If you need help, just call me. You have a very difficult path in front of you. I will lend my power to you as much as I can. Don''t forget that."


    Moved, Xiong Zhi hugged her Aunt Mai again. To her, in this world, her aunt was the mother figure she have never had.


    "Yes, dear aunt. Be careful on your way."


    After the third Xiong branch left, the other families started leaving as well.


    The Guan family left first since they received a call from home and their presence was needed.


    Xiong Zhi bowed to Master Guan.


    "Godfather, be careful on your way."


    "Of course, we will."


    Guan Xixin bowed at her.


    "Young Master Xin," Xiong Zhi called out to him. He looked back questioningly.


    "Young Master Gurin is a good man. I believe in him. Don''t give up."


    Guan Xixin looked curiously at her, wondering why she had said that.


    But he still replied.


    "Thank you, Young Miss Zhi. I believe in him as well."


    Xiong Zhi watched his back. The thin young man who looked like he aged ten years older was still clear in her mind.


    His words that time was said out of concern.


    "Don''t trust him. The old man had trusted him and look at what happened to our family. My older brother trusted him, and now you see where he is."


    Those lifeless eyes looked empty.


    Xiong Zhi watched them leave.


    Guan Gao Huan was really cruel. He even started with his own family. And now, he was after the Xiong family.


    ******


    The Lu family was next to leave. Lu Yin Ze just watched and smiled slightly at her, then left without saying any more words.


    Xiong Zhi felt it was strange. But she did not get to think deeper because a pair of hands suddenly took hold of her own while she was lost in her thoughts.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly appeared before.


    "It''s too bad I can''t spent more time with you. But watching you from afar made me think that I like you."


    ''''..." Xiong Zhi and Mistress Tang was speechless at the sudden confession.


    "I hope we can be friends and sworn sisters," Tang Xinyang added with a grin.


    Sigh. The two let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it was not what they had initially thought.


    Tang Xinyang then whispered to her.


    "I am not really good with girl stuff. But I heard you and your pretty friend talking about seducing your man by the fountain earlier."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened. That was her biggest secret, second to her rebirth, which only Song Xuantin knew. Yet now, due to her carelessness, another person came to know of it.


    "Umm... You know, I have someone I l-like. But every time I am with him, I end up beating him up."


    Xiong Zhi stared at her, her small mouth opening slightly in surprise.


    Seeing the look in Xiong Zhi''s eyes which seemed to say, ''how could you do that with the man you like'', Tang Xinyang hurriedly exined herself.


    "N-not that kind of beating! It''s, well, bearable beating. He could still move and I just left him with bruises."


    Xiong Zhi could not really utter a word. Seriously, what was the difference?


    "What are you whispering about? We need to go." Mistress Tang smacked the beautiful Tang Xinyang on the head.


    "Ouch! Grandma! I am talking about the possibility of having a male child!"


    Xiong Zhi closed her mouth. She totally did not expect that this woman, who looked aloof and handsome in her martial arts uniform, was like this in private. Tang Xinyang has no filter at all on her mouth.


    Mistress Tang was shocked at her granddaughter''s thunderous words.


    "You found a man other Jang Shin?!"


    This time, Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang looked together at the old woman in astonishment.


    "G-grandma! How did you know I like Jang Shin?!" Tang Xinyang''s hair stood up on its end like a cat stepped on its tail. But Xiong Zhi was more taken aback by the sudden information.


    She knew Jang Shin. He was Linfeng''s best friend.


    ''Linfeng''s best friend and Tang Xinyang are...? Eh?''


    ''So that means, Tang Xinyang is not a rival?''


    Xiong Zhi was pleasantly surprised.


    Then, she became curious.


    Because Jang Shin also came from the butler family that served the Tang''s. Would that be eptable to the Tang family?


    Xiong Zhi carefully looked at Mistress Tang. Thetter seemed totally clear of her granddaughter''s heart but did not appear angry. Mistress Tang looked amused instead.


    "Of course. Ever since you were young, that kid is the only one who was always badly beaten uppared to the other boys you yed with before. I know you, the more you beat up a person shows how much you favor him well." Of course, when she thrashed them to the point they be disabled, that would be an entirely different matter.


    Tang Xinyang blushed. So her grandma knew of her secret little crush for a very long time, so embarrassing! She covered her face shamefully. Really so embarrassing!


    "But girl, that move is not effective at all. That kid is now afraid of you," Mistress Tang added while shaking her head.


    "Eh? But you said before that the best thing to do in order to make a man submit to you is to hit him until he surrenders. That''s why I trained him," Tang Xinyang said with a furrowed brow.


    Xiong Zhi: "..." Was it okay for her to hear all this?

 Chapter 214 - At the night when the clock starts to run (II)

    <h4>Chapter 214 - At the night when the clock starts to run (II)</h4>


    "But then, I kind of realized as I grew up that we should be holding hands instead, and you know, dating. That''s what couples do nowadays." Tang Xinyang said a bit embarrassed.


    ''That was what couples always do ever since,'' Xiong Zhi wanted to retort but restrained herself. Just let the girl speak her heart out. She looked so confused.


    "Then why are you asking this, girl? You don''t need to do that. We can just go to the Jang family and let Jang Shin know that he was chosen to continue the Tang family line. They would not reject you," Mistress Tang said this with confidence.


    It was true. It was an honor for the Jang family, a butler family, to have their family member marry into the Tang''s, and be a member of the legendary family.


    "I know that. But this little sister showed how it is to love someone, and made me realize what it means to love. In the future, what if Shin hated the fact that I forced him to marry me? I think I wouldn''t be able to take it," Tang Xinyang bleakly said while staring at her hands.


    "Tsk! Your little sister is blinded by love. She could marry anyone she likes who''s not from¡ª"Mistress Tang suddenly paused and cautiously scrutinized Xiong Zhi.


    "Anyways, I would head off first. You two young people can talk for five minutes at most."


    "Thank you, Mistress Tang, foring here."


    Mistress Tang just waved her hand and left.


    Xiong Zhi then sped Tang Xinyang''s hand with her own.


    She knew what Tang Xinyang was feeling right now. They were both new to love and they did not know how to express their feelings to someone they dearly loved.


    In a whispering voice, she said to Tang Xinyang, "I will help you. My friend and I have this operation called ''Seducing Your Man''. Do you want to join us?"


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes!"


    Thus, this day decided the fate of poor Jang Shin that was bound to endure various heart attacks in the uing summer vacation.


    Xiong Zhi also became friends with Tang Xinyang on this day.


    The Tang family bid goodbye and left the Xiong Mansion.


    ******


    Late at night.


    Only the butlers and maids were left to clean up the big pavilion.


    Xiong Zhi was in front of the mirror.


    A maid knocked and went inside her room.


    "Young Miss, did you call for me?" the maid respectfully asked.


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled at this maid. She was the same maid who had helped Xiong Zhi before on her first date with Linfeng.


    "Can you please help me put this on?" Xiong Zhi pointed at thest dress that she have not worn yet for this night.


    *Gasp*


    The maid was amazed to see the beautiful navy blue long dress. There were delicate silvery beads on the chest area, which seemed like stars on the gxy, and a translucent sheer gauze dr.a.p.ed on the skirt. The back of the dress cut low. The maid was sure that once their beautiful Young Miss wore it on her body, this exquisite long dress would surely make for the most gorgeous scenery for the night.


    A few minutester, she was proven right.


    Xiong Zhi''s translucent snowy skin contrasted deeply with the color of the dress, emphasizing her glowing white skin. The deep cut behind exposed most of her snowy back, tempting others to caress the smooth skin. Xiong Zhi then put away all the ornaments on her hair. She let her curled hair fall down in waves. It appearedzy but seductive at the same time. It suited her well.


    "Ady had once said, a man likes it more when the woman''s long hair was naturally let down," Xiong Zhi said as she removed all her essories one by one.


    "And I agree." Xiong Zhi smiled at the maid.


    The maid teared up, feeling blessed to witness such a picturesque sight. Moreover, she was very happy that her Young Miss had remembered her words!


    Xiong Zhi walked up to the emotional maid and slightly pleaded.


    "Will you help me go to the east garden without anyone noticing?"


    The maid''s eyes sparkled.


    ''Is it the legendary date under the moonlight, the rendezvous of Romeo and Juliet behind everyone''s back?! And I will be¡­the sidekick!''


    "Yes, Young Miss! You can count on me!"


    It was a littleter when the maid came back and finally told her that no one was around. The maid assured that no one would be in the east garden as they were informed that the Young Miss wanted some alone time to enjoy the view tonight.


    Xiong Zhi thanked her, though it was not really needed since she knew that that person would take care of it. She only needed to go there unnoticed.


    As she was walking out of her room towards the stairs, she thought of the words that Little Ryu had whispered to her.


    ''At the night when the clock starts to run.''


    It was that precious night spent together in that ce.


    ''When the clock starts to run.''


    It signified the start, when they finally opened up their hearts to each other.


    Xiong Zhi seemed to hear his voice again.


    ''So, can you please wait for me?'' It was the moment the man had turned the clock on for them and it started to slowly tick away while waiting for the world of their own toe topletion.


    Xiong Zhi smiled gently, her eyes soft. She knew that Linfeng was doing his best to answer her. Perhaps, the answer would slowlye tonight.


    She arrived at that ce.


    East Wing Garden.


    She saw the tall man waiting for her, standing in the middle of the garden.


    With the help of the moonlight and the gentle glow ofmps in the garden, she could see Linfeng''s warm smile.


    He was wearing a navy blue tuxedo, which matched her dress. On his chest was a silver pin shaped like a wing. Xiong Zhi could not see it clearly from the distance. But she could see his hair that wasbed up suavely, with a rose in his hand, and his eyes that twinkled gently under the moonlight. Linfeng looked so young and fresh.


    They stood for a long while, just looking at each other.


    His bewitching eyes slid all over her, from her face to her body, slowly devouring her.


    Once his eyes were fully satiated, he raised his foot and slowly closed the distance between them. He stopped merely two steps away. Very close to her.


    He looked at those alluring eyes of hers that were intensely watching him in return.


    Linfeng coughed. He was now a bit embarrassed.


    "H-happy¡ªcough."


    He turned serious and looked straight into those clear eyes reflecting his figure.


    "Happy Birthday, Zhi''er."


    He smiled gently at her, his eyes soft like a pool of water.


    Xiong Zhi then took a step forward and embraced him in her arms tightly.

 Chapter 215 - 214 At the night when the clock start to run (III)

    <h4>Chapter 215 - 214 At the night when the clock start to run (III)</h4>


    Linfeng almost let go of the rose in his hand. The sudden softness of Xiong Zhi''s embrace shook his heart, and an electrifying sensation spread from his chest to his limbs. His skin felt highly sensitive all of the sudden, feeling every shape of the girl''s boneless body molded to his own.


    Linfeng''s hands unconsciously wrapped around the girl''s smaller frame. His warm palm slid through her back and glided directly to the bare skin exposed by the low cut dress. His palm instinctively caressed the smooth and silky texture, before it all finally registered in his mind.


    His ears heated up instantly. He abruptly let go and distanced himself when he took notice of the chill on her body. His brows furrowed.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him, confused with his sudden action.


    "You," Linfeng sighed helplessly in a doting voice. Then, he quickly took off his jacket and dr.a.p.ed it over Xiong Zhi''s shoulders.


    "Why are you wearing so little?" Linfeng gently reprimanded as he thought of the exposed back of Xiong Zhi. She did not seem to wear this specific dress earlier. She must have felt cold in this dress.


    Xiong Zhi felt a bit embarrassed when she heard him say that. She purposely wore this dress as it was the most beautiful amongst all the dresses she had, and also bit more revealing than those she wore earlier in the banquet. She thought he would like it. She had learned this from ''Seduce Your Man 101''. It said that men usually found women in gorgeous clothes more beautiful.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Linfeng felt guilty at once for reprimanding her on their first meeting after a long time of not seeing each other.


    Did she dress up just for him?


    Somehow, he felt his heart grow warmer at the thought.


    He suddenly did not know what to say.


    Linfeng took a deep breath, gripped the rose in his hand, and presented it to her. He coughed to ease the embarrassment he just made. He must gather himself together. How could he be a man deserving of her if he faltered on just this?


    "It''s not yet twelve, so I still have¡ª" Linfeng nced at his watch. "-Thirty minutes left to celebrate your birthday with me. May I have thest dance with you?"


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with affection. She smiled.


    "Of course." She took the rose and gently ced her hand on his warm palm. Hisrge hand wrapped around her small and dainty one, pulling her into his arms for a silent dance.


    Linfeng''s warm palm slid from Xiong Zhi''s back to her waist. The friction made her feel a tingling sensation, making her tremble lightly. They started to move slowly.


    They stared at each other''s eyes. The man''s fixated eyes reflected the figure of thedy in his arms, making the other drown in his gaze.


    There was no orchestra. There was no song or melody in the background.


    There was only the moonlight and the cool night breeze which carried the fragrance of flowers apanying them. Their music was the sound of crickets, the rustling of the leaves, and the rhythmic sound of their heartbeat.


    Seeing the young and active Linfeng dancing with her and expressing his feelings clearly with his eyes, not the restrained one that she had seen months ago since her rebirth, Xiong Zhi was overwhelmed with happiness.


    "I miss you." She spoke these words with longing.


    Linfeng''s heart squeezed, his heart too overwhelmed that it ached. Hearing these words from Xiong Zhi, Linfeng felt that those days without her was worth it. He too had missed her.


    They were times that he would be excited to wake up in the middle of the night to find out that he was far away from the capital. There was times he wanted to book a flight and check out the Xiong mansion just for a while. He had been too edgy, and he dearly missed her. Linfeng couldn''t describe well what he was feeling. He don''t know where to vent the feeling of wanting to see her. He had controlled himself to wait until this day. Just for the sake of having less than an hour with her.


    Those trainings he had undergone before were all useless.


    He doesn''t know that liking someone was this intense. He felt hopeless and defeated.


    Linfeng could not help but sigh.


    Those past two months was so tiring.


    He gently put his forehead to hers, closing his eyes. Feeling her breath and her warmth. Their faces were so close, their noses only a few inches apart. Xiong Zhi could see the dark circles under his eyes. He must have not slept well these days.


    "Hmm... Me too," Linfeng whispered, his lips curling gently, his breath fanning her face.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart felt needle-like pain. She knew what path Linfeng was walking. It was a path filled with adversity and danger.


    "How many hours have you been sleeping?" Xiong Zhi concernedly asked. Linfeng savored the moment as he drowned himself in Xiong Zhi''s warm breath and the sound of her beating heart.


    Soon afterwards, Linfeng opened his eyes and looked at her. "Barely enough. How about you? This week must been exhausting for you." He observed every inch of her face.


    "Um, it is. I hated this day¡­"


    Linfeng''s eyes widened a bit. But she continued on.


    "..before, but not now. This day is now one of my favorites." Xiong Zhi smiled to assure Linfeng. She had spent a joyful time with her Aunt Mai, Uncle Nuen Zai, Little Ryu, and her friends. She had been announced as the Xiong''s official heir, received precious gifts, and more importantly, Linfeng came and danced with her.


    Linfeng smiled too.


    "d to hear that. Well, if you had still hated this day, then I would have to do my best to make it more special and memorable to you. I don''t want you to hate your own birthday, because that''s the day you were born," Linfeng sincerely said. He felt his heart ached with just a thought that Xiong Zhi would hate her own birthday.


    Xiong Zhiughed. Now, this resembled the mature Linfeng in the past life.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe I should have said so," Xiong Zhi teased.


    "Toote, you''ve already said it. But, I promise, in the future, your list of favorite days will only grow more," Linfeng promised. Though it might take a long time, he would surely uphold this promise all his life.


    "Alright. I will hold onto that. How about you? Are your days well enough?" Xing Zhi asked again, worried he had suffered in those days they did not meet.


    "Yes, barely¡­ No, it''s fine," Linfeng said then changed his words afterwards.


    Seeing the puzzled face of Xiong Zhi, Linfengughed.


    "Hmm. I can say it''s barely bearable. It''s just... I felt something was missing," Linfeng said honestly what he had been feeling in the past two months.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Me too, it had felt duller and more boring. Time seems so slow," Xiong Zhi pouted.


    Linfeng couldn''t help but pinch her nose.


    Xiong Zhi was really cute when sheined like that.


    "Ouch~" Xiong Zhi covered her nose. It did not really hurt though.


    "I''m sorry." Linfeng stopped his movements and checked Xiong Zhi''s nose. It was a bit red but fortunately, there''s no bruise. Still, Linfeng med himself for not controlling his itchy hand.


    "It''s okay." Xiong Zhi felt a bit guilty seeing how bothered Linfeng was. Actually, her skin was just very tender and sensitive, a light pinch can easily leave marks. "Actually, it didn''t hurt at all."


    Linfeng raised his brow at her.


    "So, let''s dance," Xiong Zhi still had not enough of the dance.


    Linfengughed at this. This time, Xiong Zhi wrapped her arms around Linfeng''s neck tighter. In return, Linfeng''s both arms circled Xiong Zhi''s waist.


    Their position became more intimate, their bodies almost pressing against each other.


    After a few seconds of gently swaying to the unheard music, they finally realized their current position. They were so close that they could hear each other''s pounding heartbeat.


    Linfeng swallowed. It was awkward, but he did not want to let go.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. She felt her cheeks burn. The wind was cold yet she felt so heated up. She breathed in the man''s scent, felt the strong chest, and listened to his loud heartbeat. Again, she felt more closer to him like this.


    Then, she noticed a light reflected from Linfeng''s chest. It was the silver brooch that she thought was shaped like a wing.


    It was not a wing.


    It was the very familiar keychain that Xiong Zhi had given to Linfeng on their first date.


    The beautiful silver te depicted a couple kissing each other. She remembered she had put their names on that small token.


    She had never seen it again after that day. Until now.


    So Linfeng actually kept this and made a brooch out of it? Xiong Zhi felt a cozy warmth spread in her chest.


    Just like in the past, Linfeng made her feel precious once more.

 Chapter 216 - At the night when the clock start to run (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 216 - At the night when the clock start to run (IV)</h4>


    "You still have this?" Xiong Zhi murmured to Linfeng while looking at the brooch.


    Linfeng looked down at the brooch pinned to his chest. He felt his cheeks warm up a bit.


    "It''s cute. And I think it did well as my personal brooch," he said. He had liked it at first nce when she first gave it to him. It had always reminded him of his first date with his Young Miss, his Zhi''er.


    Xiong Zhi beamed at his words.


    "I like the idea. Your personal brooch..." Xiong Zhi slowly uttered each word, making Linfeng self-conscious. Did she think he was weird saying those words?


    Actually, Xiong Zhi was just teasing him a bit.


    "Cough. Anyway. Congrattions, Zhi''er, Master Xiong finally acknowledged you as his heir. I am very happy for you."


    Xiong Zhi gazed up at Linfeng''s sincere eyes with a smile. Since earlier during the party, the person she had wanted to share her happiness at this gift the most was with Linfeng. To her, his praise was the greatest encouragement to cheer her on.


    "Thank you, Linfeng. Now that I''m one step nearer to my goal, my path is a lot clearer. I still have a long way to go, but I''m ready to face anything that woulde my way." With all her preparations, giving her the official heir title was akin to putting wings on a tiger''s back. She felt more confident, happier that everything was going well. It was a lot better than expected, though she knew that more enemies would appear soon.


    However, she firmly believed that one day, she would be with Linfeng freely, proudly announcing their happiness to the world.


    A breeze swept by after Xiong Zhi uttered those words. Her hair flowed freely with the wind, and a few locks brushed past her cheeks. Linfeng raised one hand and gently tucked her hair behind her ears. For a moment, Xiong Zhi thought she saw a glimpse of sadness in those gentle eyes.


    She felt unsettled for some reason by that look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why do you look so sad?" Xiong Zhi did not want to see that look even just for a moment. She had seen too much of it in her past life.


    Linfeng was caught off guard. Did he look sad? He did notice it.


    "Perhaps¡­ Maybe because I am worried that you will suffer a lot, just protecting your title alone." Linfeng smiled wryly. Being the main family line''s young miss had already made Xiong Zhi a clear target for those greedy viins. Now that she was titled as the official heir, the most desirable position in the Xiong family, a lot more danger and threats surely woulde to her. A lot of people would try to use her or gain her trust, and more people would scheme for her fall.


    Her life now was in greater danger. Thinking that his Young Miss would go through with all that made him worried. His hand gently rubbed her ears.


    Xiong Zhi put her hand on top of Linfeng''s hand on her ears and pressed her face against it lovingly.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I am not that weak anymore. I''ve learned to be strong." Xiong Zhi said sincerely. She could see Linfeng''s worries through his eyes.


    "How strong?" Linfeng murmured reflexively, preupied with thoughts of Xiong Zhi''s safety. If only he could carry that burden in her stead, he would willingly do so.


    "Very strong. I will be strong. See?" Xiong Zhi, wanting to ease the atmosphere, yfully raised one arm and flexed her slender biceps. She did the action smoothly with a serious face.


    Linfengughed at her non-existent muscles. His itchy hands wanted to pinch her nose again, but stopped mid-air when he remembered the redness he had caused earlier. So his hand changed its course and ended up touching her smooth rosy cheeks instead. The small face could easily fit into his one hand.


    Xiong Zhi trembled at his warm caress, feeling the light calluses on hisrge palm brush against her skin.


    Linfeng noticed this and reluctantly put down his hand. He had been a bit overboard in indulging himself tonight.


    He distanced himself a bit from her.


    Linfeng admitted that he had been acting strange since earlier. It had been such a long time when hest seen her, and the overflowing longing in his heart made him reckless. He knew he was being reckless, but he still momentarily gave in to his instincts. He had touched his Young Miss intimately many times tonight, acting very impolitely. He had liked it. But would she?


    Linfeng nced at her. Xiong Zhi appeared to have not noticed his dilemma.


    "And Linfeng, I will not be scared, because I have you by my side." She reached her hand out and caressed his cheek in return.


    "I am not like I was before," she spoke with conviction.


    It was Linfeng''s turn to tremble. Her cold hand seemed to affect his senses as it sent shivers down his spine. But it was not ufortable. Her touch¡­ left pleasant sensations to his skin. It felt wonderful.


    In the past two months, he had been thinking of her. How was she doing? What had she been eating these days? Had she been eating Lu Yin Ze''s cheesecake? Was she teased by her friends? What would her expression be once she saw her Aunt Mai and Uncle Nuen Zai? Would she quickly realize the riddle from Litte Ryu? He had many questions and thoughts about her upying his mind.


    Did admitting to himself that he liked her made him fall deeper for her?


    Linfeng did not know that liking someone could make him long for their touch this much. He gave in to his urge once again. He pressed her cold hand to his face and leaned against it, his eyes narrowing in satisfaction.


    He had missed her. He had missed her teasing every morning. That simple ''you look great''ment that had be her habit, made his dayplete with it and iplete without it.


    After he no longer denied his feelings, he was bing more obsessed with her presence.


    This rare sight of Linfeng acting like a cat was a feast to Xiong Zhi''s eyes. She appreciatively stared as she repeated her words again.


    "I am not afraid of anything since I have you by my side." As long as she had Linfeng, she could face anything. The scariest situation for her had already happened in her past life, when she lost Linfeng. In this lifetime, what she was scared of the most was Linfeng giving up on her and leaving her.


    Linfeng, hearing her words, looked at those trusting eyes. He felt torn. He was happy and guilty at the same time. He did not know what to do with these feelings.


    "Zhi''er."


    "Hmm?"


    "If¡­ if I..." Linfeng hesitated. Yet he felt the need to ask this. He wanted to hear her answer, but at the same time, he was afraid of it.


    "Go on," Xiong Zhi encouraged him.


    Linfeng took a deep breath.


    "If I be a viin in your eyes in the future. Would you hate me?" Linfeng was most afraid of when that timees. He did not want Xiong Zhi to look at him with loathing. Just thinking about it and he could feel panic and fear rising from within.


    "¡­"


    Xiong Zhi eyes stayed on his face for a long time. Then, biting her lips, she threw herself at him, hugging him tightly, and burying her face in his chest. She knew. She knew what would happen. She hated it too. But that would be inevitable in the future. And no matter how much she racked her brain, it was the only way for her and Linfeng to grow. The only thing that they could do at that time was to trust their strong sentiments for each other.


    "I am not ever going to hate you. No matter what," Xiong Zhi dered firmly as she hugged him. How could she hate him? That did not exist and would not ever exist in her dictionary.


    "As long as you promise me that once you''re done ying viin, you wille back to me."


    ".."


    Linfeng nked out.


    It took a moment for her words topletely register in his mind. Suddenly, a wave of surprise and joy hit Linfeng.


    Trembling, he took deep breaths. He had to forcefully calm himself.


    "I''m d to." The burden he was feeling in his chest disappeared slowly. Her understanding, as well as the words of promise she spoke of, invigorated him. He could move without restraint now. Even if the world came to hate him for what was about to happen, as long as his Young Miss, his Zhi''er, understood him, that was the only thing that mattered.


    He no longer cared for recklessness and restraint. He drowned himself in this fleeting moment, wrapping his arms around her tightly, inhaling her scent.


    They hugged for a while. One was greedily savoring the moment as they had never done this in the past, the other was enjoying it until the time for separation came.


    Thud. Thud.


    Linfeng''s trained sharp ears suddenly heard footstepsing near.


    His eyes shed. He had prepared for everything so that no one woulde here. Stilling here despite all that, Linfeng got the notion of who it was. He whispered to Xiong Zhi''s ear.


    "Someone ising. Let''s hide for a while."


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    A few secondster, Butler Zhou Min walked into the East Wing Garden.


    He looked around for a while.


    Momentster, the sound of a ringing phone made him stop. He picked up the call.


    "Yes, Master. I am on my way."


    He nced one more time at the seemingly empty garden. After confirming something, he sighed.


    As he turned back to leave, he imperceptibly gestured something with his hands.


    Linfeng, who was watching him in the distance, saw it.


    After Butler Zhou was out of sight, Linfeng looked back to Xiong Zhi.


    "My father almost sniffed me out," he said jokingly. However, Xiong Zhi had a rather solemn face on. She looked back at him, feeling a bit sorry.


    "In the future, we won''t hide like this."


    Linfeng''s smile halted. He was suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    He gently held Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    "I should be the one promising you that. In the future, we definitely won''t need to hide," Linfeng swore with his heart on the line.


    Beep. Beep. Linfeng turned off the rm quickly.


    It was now midnight. Sadly, their time was so short.


    He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a rectangr box.


    He needed to give his gift to her now and leave straight away. The gesture that his father had shown to him was precisely that¡ª''leave immediately.''


    Linfeng clenched his hand that was holding the box.

 Chapter 217 - At the night when the clock starts to run (V)

    <h4>Chapter 217 - At the night when the clock starts to run (V)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi, who was squatting behind the bushes along with Linfeng, eyed the box in his hand.


    "This¡ª" Linfeng started to open the box. Xiong Zhi watched him attentively with obvious anticipation. That should be his birthday gift for her, right? It should be Linfeng''s first ever gift given to her in this lifetime, right?


    "¡­" Linfeng could practically see her thoughts on her face. Facing such an obviously anticipating look on her bright eyes, he suddenly had an itch to tease her. He suddenly closed the box. Screw the time. He decided to savor every moment here.


    "This box is cute, isn''t it?" Linfeng baited.


    "Hmm. It''s gorgeous. I wonder what it is," Xiong Zhi pretentiously said, her eyes remaining stuck on the box. She had already decided that it was for her, after all, wasn''t today her birthday? She was wondering if it was a bracelet, an anklet, or a ne. Anything from Linfeng would be fine, even if it was just a piece of candy, for her it would still be the most precious.


    "Yes. It''s a gift for someone." Linfeng deliberately touched the casing lovingly.


    "I see. For whom?" Xiong Zhi eyes'' lit up brighter, but still yed along. It was for her, she knew it.


    "To a friend of mine. I will meet them tomorrow. We haven''t met for a period of time," Linfeng feigned as he put the box on his coat.


    "¡­"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes slowly dimmed. She felt like she was a fiery hot stove suddenly poured with buckets of cold water, her fire instantly went out. It was not for her?


    Her mood suddenly turned sour. She evasively looked down as she did not want Linfeng to see her disappointment.


    "Oh. I see..." She was about to stand up when Linfeng pulled her down again into his arms. He hugged her softly. Before she knew it, Linfeng released her and looked back at her with a tantalizing smile.


    "It suits you very well."


    Following his eyes, Xiong Zhi looked down to her chest in surprise. Xiong Zhi touched the ne which suddenly appeared on her neck. It was an elegant gold ne with a small moon-shaped pendant. Its chain was very fine and dainty, making it appear more delicate. Looking carefully, there were words inscribed on it.


    ''Linfeng & Zhi''.


    The unevenness on the surface of the pendant caused by the tiny characters engraved on it made the moon look very realistic. It was so simple yet beautiful.


    Xiong Zhi touched their names. A crescent moon and their names. This ne meant a lot to her.


    Linfeng stared at her beautiful figure gently caressing the ne with a tender smile on. Liking someone could actually be this wondrous, you can feel happy just by giving something to the person you love.


    Seeing her wearing his gift made him feel happy and contented. If only they could stay like this. Even if they were both simply sitting on the grasswn, even hiding from everybody, this moment was already so precious.


    He reached out and gently tucked her unruly locks behind her ear.


    He stared captivated at her longshes framing her watery eyes glistening in the dark. His eyes traveled every inch of her small charming face¡ªher eyes, her nose, her lips.


    He wanted to do more than just looking. To inch closer and¡­


    Not right now. He do not deserve to do such things yet. He wanted to stand on equal grounds with her, to be a worthy and capable man deserving of her. Only then would he be able to freely do more than just this, because that was what his young miss deserved.


    So he just looked on with longing, engraving all of her into his mind.


    His young miss was so beautiful, beyond words. No one else couldpare. Just her sitting there, looking down to her ne with a gentle gaze, her hair dancing with the breeze¡ªshe looked like a princess awaiting his doting, affection, and care.


    In a daze, Linfeng unconsciously spoke out what was on his mind.


    "You are so beautiful, Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him with wide eyes and met Linfeng''s scorching gaze. Xiong Zhi''s cheeks reddened as she shyly replied.


    "You too."


    Linfeng amusedlyughed.


    Then sighed. He was really reluctant to leave.


    "Can we just stay like this?" his mouth said, but he knew they could not. He gentlyid down with his back on the grassy ground as ast ditch of effort to prolong the moment.


    Xiong Zhi copied him, falling backwards to the grass. She looked up at the moon and reached her hand to it.


    "We can," Xiong Zhi answered him, although she knew he would not.


    Linfeng turned his head to her and spoke. "Young Miss, I have not been the perfect butler, haven''t I?"


    Xiong Zhi was about to point out his good points but Linfeng continued.


    "Young Miss. Young Miss, Young Miss, Young Miss. How many days is that?"


    Xiong Zhiughed and yed along.


    "That is five days. So I have eight days with you."


    "Then maybe I should call you Young Miss more," Linfeng teased.


    Xiong Zhi turned to his side and stared at him.


    "Does it mean you want to stay longer with me?"


    "Maybe?" He smiled.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him for a while then let out augh.


    "I like you like this. Without restraint. Without thinking of anything. Without being so polite to me."


    Linfeng quietened and listened to her sighs.


    "You said you''re not the perfect butler for me. Well¡­" Xiong Zhi liked those dark eyes that were watching her.


    "You''re wrong. You are the perfect butler for me." In both lifetimes, whether in the past or the present.


    "But I like you more as my man," Xiong Zhi suddenly inserted, voicing out her thoughts. Her eyes gazed at him adoringly, as if he was her whole world. The look that never failed to incite a man.


    Linfeng''s smile stiffened in surprise at the sudden unexpected trap his young miss threw his way.


    His heart started beating wildly again.


    "Not fair," he murmured.


    "Hmm?" Xiong Zhi stared confusedly at Linfeng who suddenly became solemn.


    "You''re not being fair. You are¡ª" Linfeng held her hand and pressed it against his loudly beating heart.


    "¡ªdoing this again."


    Her hands felt the hard muscled chest first, his warmth next, and finally, the strong pounding of his heart.


    It was so fast.


    "You are seducing me again," Linfeng hopelessly said.


    Xiong Zhi was really innocent this time. She had not done anything yet but he said she seduced him?


    What did she do? She needed to know so she could do it again!


    [The editor who read this part: "¡­"]


    "You know I''m hopeless against your attack," Linfeng halfined, half-indulged, bringing her hand to his lips.


    His scalding breath tickled her palm as he spoke.


    His eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. "You have no idea how much it affects me."


    Then he lightly kissed her palm with his scorching lips.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    It was Xiong Zhi''s turn to burn up, her heart racing riotously.


    Her brain crashed down.


    She could not look away from this scene¡ªLinfeng''s eyes narrowed in decadent sensuality, kissing the palm of her hand devoutly. She felt the hot, damp lips pressed against her palm, sending shivers down her entire being. His usually formal appearance transformed into a repressed beast about to pounce.


    It was obviously Linfeng who was seducing her! She was falling deeper.


    "What am I going to do with you now? You''re here. With me. Alone." Linfeng''s deep voice reached her ears. Intoxicating. Inviting something.


    "¡­" A certain someone''s CPU was still crashed.


    After a few more seconds ticked by, Linfeng looked up carelessly.


    A certain robot''s CPU was letting out steams of smoke from excessively high temperature.


    "¡­"


    Linfeng, who had almost lost control, instantly calmed down. Eh?


    What he was doing? He, he had kissed his Young Miss''s hand presumptuously! He had actually lost control for a moment there.


    Meanwhile, the robot''s CPU began to self-repair and recovered data in high speed.


    "Cough, cough," Linfeng''s cheeks instantly burned, and he coughed to cover his embarrassment at his sudden loss ofposure. His young miss''s temptation was really dangerous.


    "I like it," the robot, Xiong Zhi, finally spoke.


    "Huh?" Linfeng look confusedly at her, still a bit embarrassed.


    "Just you and me. I like being alone with you. Do you like it too?" Xiong Zhi asked. Her sincere face and heartfelt voice made Linfeng feel guilty, as if he was a beast who had taken advantage of a youngmb.


    That was actually not what he meant, it was something else that was entirely immoral. But he could not say that in front of this cute and innocent young miss.


    Linfeng had finally fully calmed down. He reached out again and put away the locks that kept on being ruffled by the breeze behind her ears. Time was about toe, and he wanted to see more of her even for a second.


    He lightlyughed at her naivety towards situations like this.


    "Yeah. I like it too," he whispered silently. "I will miss it."


    "¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "When will I see you again?"


    Linfeng thought about it. When? He was not sure. But he would definitely do his utmost to make ite sooner.


    "Soon," was the only reply.


    "Will you give me flowers again when youe?" Xiong Zhi asked. They had not yet parted but she was already missing him. Ah, love.


    Linfeng smiled. "Of course. Want some cheesecake too?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Then I will bring¡ª"


    ''Beep'' ''Beep'' '' Beep''.


    Three consecutive beeps cut off Linfeng''s words. Linfeng immediately sat up. Three beeps meant he needed to leave now.


    Xiong Zhi sat up too. Her eyes were sad. She knew that Linfeng needed to go. She did not fully understand the situation, but Linfeng hiding like this gave her some hints.


    "I need to go." Linfeng stood up and reached his hand out to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi held it and stood up. She could not look at his eyes directly as she was afraid that her sad expression would worry him.


    "I will lead you to your room first¡ª"


    ''Beep'' ''Beep'' '' Beep''.


    Linfeng frowned at this and turned off the device. The person in charge was so irritating.


    "Let''s go¡ª"


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine. I can leave by myself. I will just see you off," Xiong Zhi said and finally took courage to look into his eyes.


    Linfeng gently smiled. Xiong Zhi was really understanding. But he wanted to see her safely arrive to her room.


    "Let me lead you, Young Miss. I will not be able to sleep peacefully tonight if I don''t see you off."


    Xiong Zhi had no choice but to follow him. She, too, wanted to stay with him for a bit longer.


    "And by the way, this is thest time I will warn you. If you do something like ''inviting'' me again, I will not be a gentleman then," Linfeng solemnly dered as he nced at Xiong Zhi''s lips with a dark glint in his eyes.


    "Huh?" Xiong Zhi looked clueless. Linfengughed at her.


    "What do you mean?" Xiong Zhi asked him while they walk to the East building.


    "Hmm. It is best to figure it out yourself."


    "But I don''t understand."


    The two''s chatting voices faded away as their figures were gradually swallowed by the darkness of the night.


    ******

 Chapter 218 - Fighting for Love

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Fighting for Love</h4>


    Butler Zhou Min arrived at his Master''s bedroom. It had been long time since he was called quitete such as this. He knocked first before opening the door.


    "I am here, Master." Butler Zhou Min bowed respectfully to the old man who was looking at the moon through therge windows.


    "How''s your son?"


    Thump.


    Butler Zhou Min''s heart skipped a beat. His Master knew that his son was here. And if he was called here because of that, then it meant that Master Xiong knew the situation his son was in.


    Butler Zhou Min did not dare raise his head as he sincerely reported to his master.


    "I have not disciplined my son very well. I will take responsibility for it."


    Old Xiong then turned to face him.


    "What big sin did your son do for you to take responsibility?"


    Butler Zhou Min could not look at Old Xiong''s eyes.


    "He is still young and full of ambition. He¡­ is like me in the past. He wille around soon."


    Old Xiong stared at his long-time and capable butler who remained standing with a respectful bow.


    "How many years are left before he officially serves Zhi''er?"


    "Two years. In two years he would be the official butler serving the Young Miss."


    Old Xiong looked deeply at him before turning around to continue looking at the moon.


    "If that''s the case, then you have two years to discipline your son."


    Butler Zhou let out a breath that he did not know he was holding.


    "I believe in the Zhou family. You are a family of talented butlers for centuries. My granddaughter needs your talented son as her butler. With your son''s aid, Zhi''er could ovee the threatening situations she will have to face from the other branches. I will not intervene in that battle. The Xiong family heir in line for inheritance needed to prove themselves that they are deserving of the blood they are born with. That even if the other branches go against them, they will not be daunted, but continue to grow stronger. And only your son could lend a hand to her. Would your son do that?"


    Butler Zhou straightened up and looked at his master''s back with aplicated gaze.


    "My family, including my son, had sworn to always serve the Xiong family''s direct first line descendants. We will¡­" Butler Zhou lowered his eyes to the ground. He continued to say what he had said countless of times since he was a child, even if there was a slightly bitter feeling in his heart. Was he fooling himself or Master Xiong? He no longer knew.


    "¡­ we will never break it."


    "I believe in you," Master Xiong said. But he was far from done.


    "I believe in you, but not in your son. I''ve heard the news of what he was trying to do. He flew away just to get ''proof''. He was trying to break our peace, Zhou Min." Master Xiong''s emphasized the word ''peace''.


    "How do you n to discipline him and get his thoughts back on the right track in the uing two years?" Master Xiong asked Butler Zhou.


    Butler Zhou gulped. He too did not know. His son was more capable than him, practically unstoppable.


    "And now I''ve heard the news that he sent the servants away from the East Wing Garden, where, apparently, my granddaughter is supposedly enjoying the moon alone. What is that supposed to mean? Is he desecrating the Xiong family?!" Old Xiong''s voice finally rose on thest question


    Butler Zhou Min knelt and gritted his teeth.


    "My son¡­ my son did a shameful act! I haven''t disciplined him enough. I will punish him severely!"


    "That''s now what I wanted to hear, Zhou Min!"


    Butler Zhou instantly shut his mouth.


    "Zhi''er is not just the Young Miss anymore. She is now the official heir. She could not fool around with just anyone. Especially not with her own butler. And your son clearly knows how to act and what to do around his master. I have ears and eyes everywhere. Your son shows a truly great potential. If he could just do his role as what a butler should do, he and Zhi''er would be surely unstoppable in the future."


    Butler Zhou resignedly closed his eyes. With Master Xiong''s influence and might, it would not be too shocking to hear these all-knowing words from him. His son had really stepped on andmine. He did not know that Master Xiong had just been waiting in the dark, wanting to confirm his conjecture by himself.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to waste your son. He has talents. My granddaughter would need him. But not like this. This would bring shame for the both of the families. You should know that very well. While they are still young, we must prevent this. "


    Butler Zhou immediately looked up to Master Xiong.


    "I had promised Zhi''er that I would not intervene in her marriage. She still has three years. Since I cannot interfere with her, we can only move your son. So now, we need to find a suitable fianc¨¦e for your son. Look for one, as soon as now. With Linfeng''s talent, I can allow him to marry a Xiong from the second or third branches. With that, he should not think of breaking the families'' treaty ever again."


    *******


    Lu Yin Ze directly went to his room and locked himself in. He had been feeling down ever since he heard those words from the banquet.


    Xiong Zhi liked someone else. And that thought was making his heart ache with pain.


    Heid on his bed and stared at the ceiling. Yet, her face, her cool voice, and her serious expression were all bothering his mind.


    "Have you ever liked someone?" She asked that with gentleness in her eyes. So gentle than Lu Yin Ze thought he was going to drown in them. But those eyes were not for him.


    Lu Yin Ze curled up. He did not like this. This feeling of bitterness.


    After that dance, he could not face Xiong Zhi properly any longer.


    This feeling is not...good at all.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly stood up and walked to his balcony. He faced the beautiful moonlight and closed his eyes to feel the cold wind. He had never expected to look at the moonlight once again with this much sadness.


    When he was in that hospital, he had only thought of how great it would be if he could feel the cold wind and face the moonlight in a different ce, in a different angle. Not from that cage.


    But now that he was freed, he wanted more. More freedom¡­ and to feel more. He became more selfish.


    Lu Yin Ze stayed still, silently with his eyes closed, bathing in the moonlight. His silver hair shimmered ethereally and his translucent white skin glowed, making him appear like an angel abandoned on earth in this dark night. As soon as he opened his yes, his silver-blue orbs reflected theplex emotions inteced with pain in them.


    Momentster, Lu Yin Ze then went back to his room. He took out a small box in his private drawer. He needed to busy himself so that his mind would remain preupied by some things other than this feeling of bitterness and distress. He held the ring from within the box.


    "Mom..." He silently called out.


    His mother had trusted him things that he needed to do to stop his brother and father. He did not know what he needed to stop, but at least, it might have something to do from eight years ago.


    He needed to talk to his grandfather to return to that old house.


    He then went out to the hallway and walked to his grandfather''s study.


    Master Lu was enjoying his tea when a butler knocked on his door. The butler reported that Lu Yin Ze wanted to talk to him.


    Lu Yin Ze was immediately allowed entrance.


    "Little Yin, what is so urgent that you visited me in thiste night?" Master Lu put down his tea.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly realized that it was already veryte but he was still keeping his grandfather from taking a rest. He hesitated.


    "Uhm, I just¡­I just wanted to say goodnight," he insteadmely made up an excuse. He felt foolish foring here suddenly without taking consideration of his grandfather''s health.


    Master Lu smiled.


    "Thank you, my boy. Have a good night as well."


    Lu Yin Ze bowed and was about to turn back when Master Lu spoke again.


    "Is everything okay, child?" Master Lu''s voice was tinged with worry.


    Lu Yin Ze turned to face at his grandfather and smiled assuredly at him.


    "Everything is fine, grandpa. I wish you have sweet dreams," he then turned to leave the study.


    But Master Lu was quick to catch him. He stood up and spoke.


    "You and my daughter have the same traits. Why back down when you''re here already? So, what is it? Love problems?" Master Lu moved his old body to Lu Yin Ze''s side.


    Lu Yin Ze finally faced his grandfather helplessly.


    "No, it''s not. I just wanted to ask you something but it can wait until tomorrow. You have to take a rest first, grandpa."


    Master Lu stared at Lu Yin Ze''s face for a while. Lu Yin Ze stared back at him for a moment, then avoided his gaze. His grandpa''s gaze was so astute. The Lion Lu slowly came out the more he stared.


    "Alright. Then, help me to my room, child."


    Lu Yin Ze held his grandfather''s arm and supported him into his room. Master Lu acted like a spoiled child as he asked for Lu Yin Ze to help him prepare his bed and tuck him in. After Lu Yin Ze finished all tasks indulgently and was about to leave, his grandfather spoke again.


    "Child, how about you give your grandpa some bed stories."


    Lu Yin Ze could not helpughing this time.


    "Grandpa, I don''t have a talent for that. Let me call your butler so he can tell you one instead."


    "Child, you don''t need talent for that. You just need your heart to let it out. Your grandpa has a long night ready to listen to all of it."


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly realized what his grandpa was up to. He failed to notice his grandfather worrying about him and pulling up all sorts of tricks up his sleeve, just to let his heart open up to lessen the heavy feelings stuck in his chest.


    Although Lu Yin Ze felt guilty for worrying his aged grandfather, he was also moved by the elder''s thoughtful actions.


    He gently smiled, hisshes drooping down to cover his soulful eyes.


    "Alright, grandpa. I''ll tell you a story."

 Chapter 219 - Fighting for love (II)

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Fighting for love (II)</h4>


    The moonlight shone brightly. It was the best moment for a heart to heart talk as the atmosphere easily gives a feeling of wanting to open one''s heart out.


    Lu Yin Ze sat beside the bed.


    "There is, uhm¡­ a boy," he awkwardly started his story.


    Master Lu''s brow raised.


    "It is not me. Just a boy¡­ from my ss," Lu Yin Ze hastily said.


    "Okay. It''s not you. Just your ssmate."


    Lu Yin Ze avoided Master Lu''s gaze.


    "Yeah. And this boy is¡­ the only child in the family. He doesn''t have friends since he, well, really likes to y alone."


    Lu Yin Ze added some details to convince his grandfather that it really was not him. Although, he was doing it in a rather suspicious and obvious manner.


    Master Lu yed along and nodded for him continue with his ''ssmate''s'' story.


    "This boy happened to be homeschooled, too. But one day, his grand¡ªhis father enrolled him to a school." He almost slipped there.


    "Your school now?" Master Lu asked, still ying along.


    "Yes," Lu Yin Zhe said, and then a hesitant look appeared in his eyes, but he still continued on. "And this boy¡­ actually, well... wanted to give up life."


    Master Lu''s eyes instantly widened in disbelief.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Huh?" Lu Yin Ze dazedly returned back in surprise.


    "Ahem. I mean, why did the boy want to die?" the old man unnaturally coughed.


    Lu Yin Ze did not meet Master Lu''s prating eyes. His fluffy hair drooped, reminiscent of drooping ears of an aggrieved puppy.


    "Because¡­ he felt alone, lonely. And, err, he told me that maybe with his death, the world would be... better off¡­ without him," Lu Yin Ze awkwardly exined, and he knew he was not really doing a good job in making things up in front of his grandfather. He could only tell half-truths and half lies.


    The elderly Master Lu quietened, observing him with worried eyes that still reflected shock at the sudden veiled confession.


    "Anyway, when he went to school, he met her. It was a girl who appeared cold, guarded, and expressionless most of the time."


    Lu Yin Ze remembered that day on the rooftop of the hospital where they had first met. Xiong Zhi grabbed his hand tightly and stopped him from fully throwing himself off the railings. Her cap was blown to the floor by the wind, and her hair danced wildly, her eyes seemingly able to read his thoughts.


    The girl he initially thought was heartless, actually became his very first friend.


    "But, for some reason, she happened to know the situation of the boy. She did not avoid or leave him alone despite that. She became his very first friend."


    And then¡­ he got his freedom, he got more friends, he got more people who loved him and cared for him.


    "Time passed, very quickly, and this boy gradually¡­ felt something he had never felt before towards the girl."


    Lu Yin Ze then remembered his birthday. His favorite day. Xiong Zhi stood alone in the dark. Her blue ocean dress blended well with the surroundings, as if she was truly meant to be there. The blue rose which was illuminated by faintly glowing small lights reflected a bit of its color on her face, making her seem like a fairy. The lights appeared like starlights above and behind her.


    It was so beautiful. But in his eyes, Xiong Zhi was the only one he could see, the sight which took his breath away.


    "He fell... in love¡­" Eh? The moment he unconsciously uttered those words, he was jolted awake. So all this time, he felt this way because he¡­ he fell in love?


    Lu Yin Ze bitterlyughed. He had just realized his feelings, but at the same was already defeated. It was futile. He did not even get a chance to dream, because before realizing his feelings, she had already extinguished the hope.


    How ironic that it was precisely that which led him to realize his feelings.


    "But the girl likes another person." Lu Yin Ze had long noticed how Xiong Zhi acted so differently to her butler. From where he sat still, he could see how she smiled so gently and affectionately at him. He witnessed many instances when her thoughts were upied by that person. Yet he chose to act blind and pretended he knew nothing.


    Lu Yin Ze felt envious of that butler. How he wished that it was him upying Xiong Zhi''s mind, even just for a while.


    Master Lu patted Lu Yin Ze''s head. He could see the pain in his grandson''s eyes. This scene reminded him of his own self in the past. He, too, had fallen in love but found out that the person he loved already have someone in her heart.


    He could feel the heartache of his grandson. He felt distressed for him.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled gently at his grandfather, his eyes a bit sad.


    "My ssmate thought, he should be grateful that he finally had friends, a ce to return to and call home, and also got the freedom to go anywhere as he wished. But sometimes, he wanted to be greedier and have that person look at him, only him. Just as how she looked at that man. He is very selfish, isn''t he?" Lu Yin Zhe wryly said.


    Master Lu shook his head.


    "Everyone wanted to be selfish when ites to what they desire. That boy, would he be satisfied if keeps it to himself? Let his beloved girl meet him every day without even knowing what he felt?"


    Lu Yin Ze slowly looked down. No, the answer was obviously no.


    "If he is satisfied with that, then I think he could move on," Master Lu added, in case his grandson refused to confess to the girl.


    "But what if¡­ he could not move on? What if, as the days pass, he ends up falling for her more and more?" Lu Yin Ze asked hesitantly, his watery blue eyes lightly trembled in confusion.


    "Then, he should try fighting back. It was still undecided who would win. Whether it be that man which the girl likes or your ssmate, who will spend more time with her? Who had more chances to express their love for her? The boy needed to at least fight back and do everything he could before he heroically gives up his own feelings."


    Lu Yin Ze widened his eyes, his fluffy silver hair trembled slightly as he turned his head to look at his grandfather in surprise. Could he really do that?


    The old man looked lovingly at the cute grandson tilting his fluffy head at him in almost na?ve wonder.


    "Let me tell you a story. It happened¡­ I think, almost fifty years ago. Your grandma, Presci, was a very beautiful woman. Her silver hair, just like yours, made her glow whether in daylight or at night. Imagine the long line of rivals I had to face just to get her heart."


    Master Lu looked at the distance reminiscently, seeming to see clearly the events from a long time ago. His love had also been both bitter and sweet.


    He had first met her in the banquet outside the country of a foreign businessman. He was only twenty-two years old back then. His first sight of Presci was of her dancing beautifully in the banquet as a part of a performing group. They were all beautiful dancers, but she shone the brightest with her sparkling silver hair and dazzling blue eyes.


    He knew it then. It was love at first sight.


    It was infatuation at first that was fueled by a man''s instinctual desire to meet the beautiful woman he fancied and know her name. As the banquet wrapped up, he followed the performing group so that he could ask for her name.


    Then, at that time, he saw the heir of the Xiong family slip into the backstage.


    The then-Young Master Xiong talked to the beautiful woman. It was the first time that he had seen that cold-hearted man smile at a woman. The woman also seemed to know him. They talked for a long time with pleasant smiles.


    That time, Young Master Lu stepped back and retreated into the banquet. He felt utter disappointment. At that time though, his feelings were not yet deep enough for him to feel heartbroken. He thought that the woman was already owned by the heir of the prestigious Xiong family, thus, he did not intervene and let them be.


    It was a great scandal of the year when the Young Master Xiong brought a foreign woman into his country.


    They became the talk of the year. It was like a Cindera story wherein the Prince Xiong brought Cindere to his home and made her his princess. Everything seemed fine and great.


    But it did notst long as the other branches of the Xiong family used the opportunity to attack the official heir. Chaos ensued, until it came down to the point that the Young Master Xiong''s marriage had to be decided by the Xiong elders. Young Master Xiong had to marry a political partner in order to ensure more stability for the Xiong Empire. In order to do that, he needed to abandon his beloved, Presci.


    Young Master Lu was at that banquet when the then-head of the Xiong family announced Young Master Xiong''s marriage.


    The cold-hearted man was devoid of any emotion, his fianc¨¦e standing beside him, as they faced the swarm of congrattions from the elite people of the society.


    Young Master Lu was stunned by this news. If this cold-hearted man married another woman, then what would happen to that beautifuldy? He had looked around the banquet, but he had not seen a single shadow of her. It was only a few dayster that he had found out that the woman was no longer in the country.


    It was just a spark of curiosity. With Young Master Lu''s power, he looked for the woman that he had taken much liking to.


    It was after a year of searching when he had finally found her.

 Chapter 220 - Fighting for love (III)

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Fighting for love (III)</h4>


    Apparently, the beautifuldy had started her own small store in a small countryside. She became quite famous locally because of her stunning appearance, yet despite a long line of suitors, no one managed to snag her hand in marriage.


    Young Master Lu visited the tiny yet cozy store a few times. He disguised himself as an Asian man who hade to love the ce, treating it as his resting spot every weekend. He visited her once a week. He got to chat with her casually.


    From getting her name personally until asionally having small chats with her with random topics like ''how''s the day?'' or ''how''s the business?'', they became friends eventually, with the passage of time. Their rtionship back then was akin to a loyal patron and the owner of the store.


    Young Master Lu unconsciously formed a habit of spending his weekend in that ce. He would especially fly from Asia to that ce just to have a few moments of chat with her.


    She was initially guarded, but polite. Until slowly, they began to warm up to each other.


    It had been more than a year since he started visiting the store every week.


    But for the first time, the store was not open.


    Young Master Lu asked around. The neighbors said that in this time of the year, Presci''s store usually was closed. They did not know where she always went but the next day, she would be back to business again.


    Young Master Lu was worried, so hebed through the town. Finally, by the seaside, he found her staring nkly at the ocean. Her silvery strands flowed behind her back as it was blown by the cold wind. Her silent figure screamed of loneliness and sorrow.


    Young Master Lu knew at a nce that the woman in front of him was different from the usual owner he saw at the store, who smiled politely and spoke in a cheerful voice.


    He knew that Presci had been truly hurt by that cold hearted man.


    He took a step nearer, but then stopped. He wanted to call out to her, yet he was afraid that she would show her fake smiles again.


    So, the man who silently fell deeper in love stood far and watched his beloved woman stare nkly at the sea until the sunpletely vanished.


    It was then that he had vowed to do everything to heal her heart.


    "Gradma was in love with Master Xiong?" Lu Yin Ze gaped at this shocking information, his mouth opening slightly.


    Who would have thought that the Xiong family and the Lu family had a hidden history like this? Was that the reason why both heads of the families did not get along well?


    Master Lu nodded in confirmation.


    "Your grandma fell in love with the wrong person. In the end, she was ruthlessly abandoned. That cold hearted bastard prioritized his family''s surname more than anything else, thus, he chose his family elder''s offered fianc¨¦e. Tsk. In the first ce, he should have not brought my dear wife to the Xiong Mansion if he did not have the guts to actually marry her!" Master Lu said angrily.


    In his memories, those nk eyes of his woman staring at the ocean every year gave him so much pain and distress for her. Screw that bastard Xiong!


    "But to be honest, I am relieved that he had left her. If he had not, I would not have grabbed my chance," Master Lu added while reminiscing the past.


    "Did you have a hard time getting Grandma to love you back?" Lu Yin Ze curiously asked, his blue eyes filled with curiousity.


    "Of course, child! Sigh, it took me almost five years tirelessly pursuing her to finally have her heart open up to me. After that, when we were finally together, it again took another couple of years to convince her toe here."


    "That long?" Lu Yin Ze was stunned. Five whole years? That must have needed so much will, determination, courage, and effort.


    "Well, your grandma is quite traumatized by what had happened with that bastard. And, ahem, well, I also happen to have a fianc¨¦e back then."


    "Eh?!"


    Lu Yin Ze was shocked. His grandpa had a fianc¨¦e but he went behind her and chased another woman? Not to mention that the woman he was pursuing happened to have a trauma involving her ex-boyfriend getting another woman as his fianc¨¦e. This is really¡­ Lu Yin Zhe did not know whether to admire his grandfather''s courage or shake his head in disapproval.


    "Cough. Don''t give me that look. I did not cheat."


    Lu Yin Zhe could not help but look at his grandfather with dead fish eyes. He already had a fianc¨¦e but still saying he did not cheat?


    "What I meant was, she was not my official fianc¨¦e. The other''s family persuaded my father to set an arranged marriage for us, but it was all talk and there was no official engagement," Master Lu exined when he saw his grandson''s dubious look. At that time, he was just as shocked after hearing his father announce that he had a fianc¨¦e.


    He had fought with his father a lot because of that.


    On the other hand, Lu Yin Ze noticed another detail. "Someone actually persuaded our Lu family to arrange a marriage with them? Are they from one of the eminent families?"


    Master Lu shook his head. His aged gaze lowered. There was a sh of foreboding in the old man''s eyes.


    "No, they are not. They are only a family that had just risen in sheer luck. They would never be able to get on the same level with us legendary-old families of ill.u.s.trious origins."


    "¡­?" The silver ball of hair tilted his head in confusion. "If that''s the case, then, why¡­?"


    Master Lu patted Lu Yin Ze''s hand.


    "Those families that acted like phoenixes when in fact they are just lower than pheasants would never be able to rival us, more so deserve our hands in marriage."


    Lu Yin Ze was taken aback by the predatory look in his grandfather''s eyes.


    After a while, Master Lu smiled gently and continued on with his story.


    "Your Grandpa was still a handsome man back then, so a lot of chicks wanted to fly around. It took me a long time to clean them up and give your Grandma afortable ce to live in. You see, making a woman you love fall for you is hard, especially if they have someone they love. But it doesn''t mean you don''t stand a chance."


    "¡­"


    Lu Yin Ze gazed quietly at his grandpa while he took in the elder''s words.


    "I did not just spend a night getting your Grandma''s heart. It took many years, a lot of effort¡ª" Master Lu emphasized. "And I never regretted a single moment of it. Even if in the end, the time we spent together was little."


    Master Lu''s voice turned bleak when he spoke thest sentence. He was the most heartbroken at the passing of his wife. He had not yet recovered from the haze of grief, and news his daughter''s sudden death reached him, putting him in despair. Only his thoughts regarding his grandson barely pulled him out of the haze.


    Fortunately, he was not toote and had not lost his grandson.


    -----------------------------


    Afterforting his grandfather and gently bidding him goodnight, Lu Yin Zhe headed back to his room.


    He thought of his grandfather''s words. Did he, Lu Yin Zhe, stood a chance? He hesitated.


    But¡­his grandfather only got his chance when his Grandma was abandoned by her first love. Xiong Zhi was not the same¡ª


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly froze on his steps.


    In the long, empty hallway, the slender figure of the youth glowed under themps, his silver hair reflecting off the radiance of the overhead lights.


    Xiong Zhi had took a liking to her butler. A butler.


    Even if that butler had the same feelings towards Xiong Zhi, they could never be with each other. That was the rule of their world. The rule of the legendary families and their butlers. Unless, it was approved by the legendary family.


    But there was no way that the Old Xiong, who adhered strictly to the rules and could even abandon his own love for the sake of his family''s prestige, would let that butler marry Xiong Zhi. Especially right now that she was the official heir.


    Lu Yin Ze swallowed. He suddenly had a thought.


    Perhaps. Maybe he still had a chance.


    Perhaps, right now, Xiong Zhi was only infatuated with her butler as he was the number one person she spent most of her time with.


    And maybe afterwards, her feelings would fade, once she saw that they could never be with each other.


    Lu Yin Ze knew he was having absurd and bad thoughts. Yes. Just like what his grandfather said, people would be selfish when it came to what they desire.


    And Lu Yin Ze desired for her.


    Since the two could never be with each other, what was the rush? He would patiently wait for her, until her feelings for her butler dies down and she wakes up in reality.


    Lu Yin Ze wanted to see which would fade out first. Would it be his feelings towards her? Or her feelings towards her butler?


    This little thought that he had decided upon was like a seedling that would turn into a baobab tree and would consume himter on.

 Chapter 221 - Got spotted

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Got spotted</h4>


    Xiong Zhi could not fall asleep even though she had tired herself out this whole night.


    Her mind was still thinking of Linfeng, especially the mysterious glint in his eyes when he said to ''figure it out'' herself.


    The charming sight when he pressed her lips against her palm.


    The scorching eyes which looked at her without restraint.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The rhythmic sound of her heartbeat reverberated in her ears.


    Xiong Zhiid on the bed, staring at the ceiling dazedly. She raised a hand to press down on her chest.


    Was it the aftershock? With her heart beating so loudly, how would she be able to sleep?


    ''Did Linfeng safely leave the Xiong Mansion? Would he leave far from the capital? When will he be back? When will I see him again?''


    The deep, masculine voice sounded again in her mind. ''Soon.''


    She stroked her ne. Their names engraved on it made her feel more assured that she would see him again.


    It had not been long, but she missed him already.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to see his unrestrained smile, his gentle voice, and his warm touch. How she wished she could teleport right to his side and hug him tightly. Even just for one second. She would be contented with that.


    Sigh. Her eyes glistened, watery with yearning.


    Xiong Zhi turned to her side. Her thoughts were all about Linfeng, Linfeng, and more Linfeng.


    The shocking approval of buying Guan''s share, the unexpected two percent share of the Lu Empire, and the official heir title... seemed so small now in her eyes as they were all thrown at the back of her mind.


    She spent hours on her bed just dazedly thinking of him.


    A whileter, she sighed and sat up, realizing that her mind really could not sleep yet.


    She went to her bedside drawer and pulled out her treasure box. Inside the box, there was only one photograph.


    Xiong Zhi took out the photograph from the box and gazed at it intently.


    In the photograph, she and Linfeng were both wearing a pair of couple shirts. Linfeng was smiling helplessly, a bit embarrassed, his long, narrow eyes clearly reflected a happy light. She, on the other hand, was trying to smile beautifully at the camera, but it turned awkward due to inexperience.


    Xiong Zhiughed at their picture. She decided to have an erged copy of it, she would have it framed and put up in her roomter.


    After a while, she walked to her pile of birthday gifts. She had not opened them yet. Since she could not sleep, she thought it was the best time to check her gifts instead.


    She first opened the small gift box from Gu Zhen.


    Inside, there was only a small note.


    [You can write down names here up to three people. A rare offer from me, I will hack their ounts andputers or you. It''s priceless, so think carefully about it.]


    "..." It was indeed an interesting gift.


    Xiong Zhi carefully put it back. She had two people in her mind. But it can wait. Gu Zhen''s gift was very helpful.


    But Xiong Zhi knew that she could not just randomly use up Gu Zhen''s help whenever. When dire opportunities presented themselves, only then she could take advantage of this gift.


    She then went to open Song Xuantin''s gift box. It was not as big as the box Song Xuantin had given to Lu Yin Ze before on his birthday party.


    It was just the right size for a book.


    Xiong Zhi opened it. Inside was a cute notebook.


    Xiong Zhi turned to read the first page.


    [I havepiled everything I gathered regarding seducing a man. The detailed opinions of the professionals were inside as well. I only had one week to prepare this! Imagine the rush. Anyway, this would be definitely a weapon to gain favor from our men. Good luck, Zhi!]


    Xiong Zhi smiled. She could imagine Song Xuantin''s racking her head in frustration while pondering of what gift could please her.


    Xiong Zhi really appreciated it.


    Inside the spacious room, only the sound of pages turning could be heard. She read every page carefully.


    Like what Song Xuantin said, there were a lot of shared experiences from happy wives, psychologists, professionals specializing in romantic rtionsh.i.p.s, and so on. Xiong Zhi seriously studied every single one of them.


    With a serious and solemn face, she especially took a long time reading the section of ''how to get your first kiss from the man you fancy''.


    Then she came across with Song Xuantin''s lines again.


    [I remember I promised you an operation before. But because I was busy of that¡ªyou know, I totally forgot about it. As a gift, here is the Operation B.]


    ''Operation¡ªSeducing Linfeng: The Junior and Senior Trip''.


    [Senior Linfeng will soon graduate. So before he goes, leave him a strong impression! Fighting, Zhi! For love!]


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled. She studied the ''Operation B'' that Song Xuantin nned out for her.


    A long time had passed when she finally closed the book. She was already imagining that day when the Operation B was a total sess. She was very excited and thrilled with Song Xuantin''s gift.


    Soon, she came to a stop when she realized one thing. Linfeng was so busy. Seniors have practic.u.ms or internsh.i.p.s so it was a given that they were mostly not at school.


    Would hee to this trip then?


    She hoped so.


    Xiong Zhi proceeded to open Lu Yin Ze''s gift. His gift was in an exquisite and expensive casing.


    She opened the casing. It was a bit difficult to open because it was tightly secured.


    Then, she saw it.


    It was a single ssy blue rose within a crystalline ss container. The petals were like crystals. Xiong Zhi somehow knew they were genuine gems. There was a button at the bottom. She pressed it.


    The petals glowed softly. There were tiny LED lights within the flower. The exquisite spectacle illuminated her room in gentle light, sending soft blue reflections on her walls, reminiscent of the ocean.


    The flower slowly spun. A soft healing music that sounded very tranquil and soothing came from the ss container. It was a fusion of amp and a music box, but made into such a delicate craft. It was very beautiful.


    Xiong Zhi felt like she was floating in the middle of the ocean as she dazedly listened until thest echo. The musicalmp contained a five musical pieces. Xiong Zhi wondered if Lu Yin Ze had the gift made especially for her. He was truly a caring friend.


    Xiong Zhi let it y as sheid back on the bed.


    Her eyelids slowly drooped down. She finally fell sleep, the tranquil music and the soft ocean lights apanying her.


    *****


    The debut of the Young Miss of the legendary Xiong family upied the front news of every media outlet.


    "After the vacancy of almost twenty years, Mr. Xiong Wacai, the head of the Xiong Empire, finally announced yesterday on his granddaughter''s birthday that his granddaughter, Young Miss Xiong Zhi, will be titled as the official heir of the family and the Empire¡ª"


    Click.


    The channel was changed to another.


    "It was such a shocking news which shook the high society when Mr. Guan Sho suddenly announced yesterday that Young Miss Xiong Zhi, the newly appointed heir of the Xiong Empire, is given permission to freely acquire shares from the Guan Empire. In the three centuries-long history of the four legendary families in Asia, it was the very first time that a¡ª"


    Click.


    "Good day, Capital! We are now live with Mr. Cameron Chi, the one and only Master of Ceremonies invited to host Young Miss Xiong Zhi''s debut. Can you please share with us your experience on that day that left an indelible mark in our country''s history?" A host asked his guest politely, both were sitting on the couch. Therge windows at the background showed the prosperous capital.


    "Sure thing. First of all, I am really honored to be able to host such a great event. Thank you, Master Xiong, for choosing me. I am truly, very lucky to be able to witness the sensational scene. Imagine my shock when Master Lu generously gave two percent of the whole Lu Empire to the Young Miss. It is the Lu Empire we are talking about. How blessed! Young Miss Zhi is truly lucky to have such two godfathers from the legendary families."


    "Wow. You were probably muted to speechlessness back then. Is there any precondition¡ª"


    Click. The screen turned ck. The room sank into darkness, with only the glowing city lights from outside the floor-to-ceiling ss windows dimly illuminating the interior.

 Chapter 222 - About to come

    <h4>Chapter 222 - About toe</h4>


    The man in the room put down the remote after turning off the television.


    He was on the highest floor of a high-end hotel in a foreign country. Still, the channels on his television all came from the maind. It was especially done to match his preferences.


    The man reached for his winess. He gently twirled the wine inside, slowly tasting every sip. His mind was in deep contemtion.


    After a while, the man''s voice rang inside this spacious and dimly lit room.


    "Call for Gunan."


    "Yes, Master." A butler stationed in one corner of the room dialed a number. After one ring, a young man''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Father, I''m listening."


    The man in the room was silent at first, organizing his thoughts. After what appeared as an endless stretch of silence, he finally spoke.


    "Were you there?"


    "..." Guan Gao Huan gripped his phone tightly.


    "No. My grandfather chose my brother¡ª"


    "Too bad. A lot of interesting things happened. Yourck of presence there in the scene is disappointing, when the history of the three legendary families is about to change. Tsk. What a waste." The man, Ming Zhi Yi, clicked his tongue in disappointment. He wished he was there instead. Or at least Lu Jin should have been there.


    Oh right. His other son was present.


    But still... he was disappointed.


    Gao Huan''s voice sounded from the other line.


    "I am sorry, Father."


    "It''s alright. Your value also rises the more your fianc¨¦e''s value does. It is deserving enough for me to forgive you."


    "..."


    "Now, shall we talk about this fianc¨¦e of yours? I''m getting really interested in her. You see, she managed to get two percent of that old man''s business empire without a single effort. Ha-ha. How savage," Ming Zhi Yi said whileughing a bit. He really found it funny.


    Here he was, a person who meticulously nned and schemed just to get every single penny he had right now in possession. Yet, some people were simply born with a golden spoon in their mouth, grew up with love, blessed to the point that they easily get everything that other people were willing to die for.


    Ha-ha. Howughable.


    "Unfair, isn''t?" Ming Zhi Yi softly asked Gao Huan who stayed silent on the other line.


    "..." Gao Huan did not speak. He knew that with this news, this man was definitely feeling annoyed right now.


    "Well, let them be happy while itsts," Ming Zhi Yi carelessly added, as if he did not really care about it.


    "Master, Lu Jin is here," the butler whispered respectfully.


    Ming Zhi Yi gestured to his butler to let the persone in.


    "Anyway, I am still busy here in the south. I leave everything to you until I be vacant and return there. Just make sure you get ahold of your fianc¨¦e. I don''t want to lose such an important pawn. She''s now¡ª" Ming Zhi Yi gently traced the rim of his winess with a fingerzily as he looked at the newly entered Lu Jin.


    "¡ªvery important," he continued.


    "Yes, father. I understand," the voice from the other line answered.


    "Good." Ming Zhi Yi ended the call, tossed the phone away, and smiled insincerely to Lu Jin.


    "How''s the flight, son?"


    *************************************


    Meanwhile, Xiong Wuyue was trying out the especially designed dresses that she would be wearing for tomorrow. She had already made her debut in the high societyst year.


    Still, she intended to have an unforgettable and amazing birthday party again this year. She must have the best party of the year to surpass that bitch who liked to unt her face on media outlets.


    Her personal assistant was busily jotting down her notes to note down every demand from her.


    The personal assistant had thought, she was doomed to have a damned day today. But surprisingly, her fussy boss was calmly checking her specially-made dresses without making a tantrum.


    With all the luck that the Young Miss of the Xiong family received on her birthday, everyone was envious of her. Naturally, the person who should be the most infuriated about it was none other than Xiong Wuyue. The personal assistant dared not say anything as her life would be at stake if she did. She just did her job and moved around the ticking time bomb carefully to avoid lighting her fuse.


    "I hope I can invite him toe to my banquet. Tell father that he needed to invite Zhou Linfeng, no matter what. Oh! If he could also invite Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze, that would be perfect as well. Who else, hmm, the CEO of XXpany, the Manager of..."


    Xiong Wuyue continued to happily list out the important people whom she thought must attend her birthday banquet. They had already give out invitations since two weeks ago. Nevertheless, Xiong Wuyue still wanted to confirm that their presence would be there.


    "Can you also check who is on the top search, the reddest A-liners right now? My birthday is already tomorrow. I want to see theizens go crazy about my birthday. "


    The personal assistant sneakily gripped her phone and turned it off.


    "Oh, Young Miss, I''m sorry. My phone shut down. I forgot to charge my phone yesterday night," she apologized tearfully. The personal assistant had to change phones at least two times every month. And it was all because Xiong Wuyue would suddenly throw a fit and hurl the phone at her or on the floor or walls. She did not want to lose the newly purchased phone in her hand so fast.


    Xiong Wuyue red at her coldly. "Useless."


    She did not have a choice but to endure it. Her father came to her room yesterday night and took out all of her electronic devices. He said that he was modifying them to increase security, so that no one could hack them in any way.


    Xiong Wuyue simply thought that her father happened to face some troubles and was making preparations, thus, she did not mind nor give it any thought. She was not a ''techie'' person to begin with. What was more, she was busy with all the preparations for her birthday banquet, to sweep that bitch''s face on the floor in humiliation.


    She faced the mirror again and smiled confidently. She hoped that tomorrow woulde soon.

 Chapter 223 - A Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 223 - A Rumor</h4>


    As Xiong Wuyue wished, the day she had been waiting for finally came.


    In a rather small section in one corner of the daily news was the featured article anticipating the eighteenth birthday party of the Young Miss of the second branch of the Xiong family.


    With Xiong De''s utmost effort, Xiong Wuyue''s birthday became the talk in the entertainment circle and in somepanies.


    Though, a massive majority of the whole country and of Asia was still mainly talking about the official heiress of the Xiong family. In analogy, ny-nine percent of the whole Asia fussed over the events from the official heiress'' birthday banquet while a measly one percent talked about Xiong Wuyue''s uing banquet. Had it not been for Xiong De''s efforts, thetter''s birthday would have gone unnoticed.


    It was said that Xiong De, the third master of the third branch of the Xiong family was preparing for a big party. There was also a rumor that Xiong Wuyue would officially debut in the entertainment industry starting this day.


    In the past, Xiong Zhi had watched Xiong Wuyue''s sensational birthday celebration on the television. She found the channel by chance and got interested when she heard it was a surnamed Xiong''s birthday. She was not invited and just came to know about her cousin''s birthday through this piece of news. She had not minded it though. After watching for a couple of minutes, she had gotten bored and turned to a different channel.


    This time though, she would happily participate in Xiong Wuyue''s birthday, even without an invitation. As the part of the main branch of Xiong family, she could just invite herself in and no one would dare bar her entrance. It should be their honor instead.


    Xiong Zhi had been waiting for this day. She touched the crescent moon hanging on her neck lovingly. It was time for her to have some fun.


    Her usually cold face faintly showed the slightest hint of a mocking smile.


    She nced at the box she had prepared containing her magnificent gift to Xiong Wuyue, and took out her phone.


    She dialed a number.


    "Heyooo~" Song Xuantin meowed in a waxy tone, sounding very sleepy. It was around seven in the morning.


    "Come with me."


    "Huh?"


    "Come with me," Xiong Zhi repeated.


    "Ehhh? Come to where? When? How? What are we going to do? Gosh, Zhi, can youplete your sentence once in a while? It is very early in the morning and you are already making my brain overwork~" the sleepy voiceined in a pout.


    "You n to enter the entertainment industry, am I correct? Let''s make an appearance for you as a starter. Make sure that you wear your most gorgeous dress. Dress up yourself, as if you are on a date with Gu Zhen," Xiong Zhi patiently added more details in consideration for Song Xuantin''s extra slow brain in the mornings.


    "Hold on. Is this one of Ms. Xiao Mei''s assignment for us? And you did not answer any of my questions. Seriously, Zhi, where are we going?"


    Xiong Zhi''s lips curled up in a rather ominous smile while looking at the prepared gift.


    "Well, to a party. Gracing the party with your presence tonight will make for a good exposure. I already reported it to Xiao Mei."


    She caressed the box with a malicious glint in her narrowed eyes.


    "We are going to attend to my dear cousin''s most awaited birthday."


    *****


    Time passed and evening came. The city lights started to spread their brilliance on the horizon.


    As the two girls made their way to the banquet, a lot of exining happened. Song Xuantin''s mind was already in a jumble as she stepped out of the car into the parking lot.


    She wore a gorgeous night red gown that revealed her enticing curves. Her swan-like slender back waspletely bare, making one''s eyes unable to tear away from it. Her exquisitely curled dark hair was coiled up in a messy bun. Her alluring phoenix eyes appeared heavily lidded andzy.


    She looked absolutely seductive and charming as a fox.


    Song Xuantin''s phoenix eyes were a bit sleepy and full of me as she looked at the young woman who came out of the car after her.


    Unlike Song Xuantin, Xiong Zhi wore a silvery off-shoulder long dress that elegantly dr.a.p.ed on her body closely, hugging her voluptuous curves while still appearing regal. Her smooth shoulders were exposed, along with most part of her upper back. It showed off her long swan-like neck. Her hair was half held up by shiny white pearls. The rest freely dr.a.p.ed down her shoulders.


    A beautiful crescent moon adorned her chest. She looked very graceful, ssy, and aloof.


    One appeared seductively charming, the other was of fairy-like nobility.


    These two beautiful women of different temperaments would surely make everyone in the banquet steal nces off them.


    But the words that came out of the red lips of the seductive woman totally did not match her temperament at all.


    "You woke me up at seven in the morning to attend a party at seven in the evening?! Gosh, Zhi! It will be your fault if I end up falling asleep here!"


    Xiong Zhi simply ignored her. There was no one in the parking lot so she allowed Song Xuantin to vent as much as she wanted.


    "Sigh. Too bad, Gu Zhen could note here," Song Xuantin continued whining as she felt that her meticulous dress-up was wasted without her man appreciating it.


    "I did not invite him in gate crashing with us because if I do so, for sure, you will only give your entire attention to him tonight," Xiong Zhi mechanically exined. "We have to advertise you tonight. Don''t worry, Xiong Wuyue definitely invited the media for coverage of her party. Everyone will still see your beauty, it certainly would be shown in every magazine, or maybe entertainment news. I can guarantee you that. Who knows, Gu Zhen might see it."


    "Gu Zhen will not waste time on magazines or any fashion articles. He was most likely ying in hisputer," Song Xuantin sourly said, totally sure of her words.


    Xiong Zhi nced at her thoughtfully.


    "Did you mention to him that you''lle here?"


    "Yeah. I messaged him that I am going to apany you on your cousin''s birthday. Why?" Song Xuantin curiously asked. She wanted to hear her answer, simply because Xiong Zhi usually do not ask random questions.


    "I see." Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "What do you mean ''I see''?"


    "I bet Gu Zhen is watching the live coverage of Xiong Wuyue''s birthday right now," Xiong Zhi murmured in a low voice, yet Song Xuantin still heard her.


    "Why did you say so? Is something going to happen today? Or is there any gamingpany that woulde today?" Song Xuantinid out her guesses one by one, her eyes widened in curiosity. Gu Zhen was not the type of person who would watch such a boring stream like this.


    "..." Xiong Zhi looked at her. She did not answer her but asked another question instead.


    "How''s the progress between the two of you?"


    Song Xuantin stopped for a moment and tilted her head to think about it.


    "Hmm... We became friends. We''re a lot closer than before. He still doesn''t remember me though. But, that is actually better."


    Inside the elevator, Xiong Zhi pressed the floor number of their destination.


    "The two of you had met before?"


    "I told you that he is my first love, for almost nine years. We were preschool ssmates," Song Xuantin said. She seemed unwilling to talk about it too much. She was afraid her mouth would not stop talking and spill everything else right at this moment. Today was not the best time for telling a story.


    "You already knew ''love'' at that age?" Xiong Zhi was stunned. She only came to know what love was when she was about to die. She was already twenty-three years old at that time. And Son Xuantin was only around six years old when she first fell in love? That was too precocious!


    "Well, it''s, uhm, puppy love before. But of course, it grew as time passed by." Song Xuantin was still reigning in her mouth from telling the whole story.


    Xiong Zhi was rendered speechless, her face nk with eyes looking at the other that said ''If you say so. WTF.''


    People can fall in love at that age? What had she been doing at that time? She was probably locked up at the mansion and was busy listening to her private teachers'' tireless education. There was nothing worth remembering as those days were all boring and fruitless.


    "Anyway, will I train under Big Sis Mei during summer? I need to fly to U.S. since my family wants to check on me," Song Xuantin forcefully averted the topic.


    "Yeah. You can talk it out with Xiao Mei."


    "Sigh. I am kind afraid of Big Sis. She is really strict and I can''t run my mouth with her around. I can''t even reject Big Sis Mei''s assigned tasks." Song Xuantin''s mouth had no stop button. She was not afraid of Xiong Zhi or Lu Yin Ze''s intimidating aura. But she was afraid of people like Xiao Mei. Gentle persuasion with a smiling face was so terrible!


    "It would have been better if Lu Yin Ze is here," she added.


    "He is busy," Xiong Zhi said. She got a message from Lu Yin Zhe saying that he would be busy this weekend and probably the week after that. He said that he was fully upied by the Lu Empire. What was more, he was busy checking out his old house too.


    But Xiong Zhi felt that there was another reason than that.


    Maybe it was connected to the box?


    Besides, Xiong Zhi had no ns to invite Lu Yin Ze here.


    She brought Song Xuantin here since she wanted to use the opportunity tonight. Xiong De invited all the big shots of the entertainment industry here today. Unfortunately, the Lu family was not involved in any of the entertainment industry.


    Ting.


    The elevator opened.


    shes of camera and a crowded media were standing on both sides of the red carpet.


    "Hold on... T-that Lady!"


    "Oh My! The Young Miss of Xiong is here!"


    "She is really attending!"


    The journalists'' microphones were all simultaneously directed to her as they bombarded Xiong Zhi with questions.


    "Young Miss Xiong Zhi! What can you say about bing the newly appointed heiress of the Xiong Empire?!"


    "Young Miss Zhi! Are you close to the Guan family? Can you give us an idea why Master Guan approved of you buying the shares of the Guan Empire?!"


    "How about Master Lu?! What can you say about the generous gift from Master Lu?"


    "Is it true that your fianc¨¦e is Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze?"


    "Or is it one of the Young Masters from the Guan family?"


    "What can you say about bing the prospective daughter-inw for both of the families?!"


    The journalists'' unceasing shouts resounded loudly in the hallway.


    Xiong Zhi who had cared for any of the questions, slightly frowned at thest question. Song Xuantin went closer to her.


    "Don''t mind them. Let''s go."


    Xiong Zhi nodded and was about to ignore them but one question made her halt in her steps.


    "Is it true that your fianc¨¦e is Young Master Gao Huan of the Guan family?"


    Xiong Zhi raised her chin and faintly looked at that reporter.


    She read the other''s initials through the reporter''s badge.


    "Who paid you?" Her being suspected as the daughter-inw of one of the two families was within her expectations. But being specific about it, not even mentioning the first young master who was likely be the heir of the Guan Empire and directly went to mention to Guan Gao Huan made Xiong Zhi suspicious of this certain journalist.


    This made her specte unpleasant thoughts.

 Chapter 224 - Making Use of

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Making Use of</h4>


    The reporter choked and was caught off guard.


    "Never mind. I already know the answer," Xiong Zhi continued indifferently. "To answer your question, I have no such rtions with any of the names you have mentioned. I have my own thoughts regarding my marriage. Remember that."


    She then smoothly turned and continued down the red carpet gracefully.


    Xiong Zhi silently clenched her fists. It seemed that from when she was titled as the official heir, Guan Gao Huan started moving fast as well. The Lu family''s move might have put him on edge. After all, with all the good stuff bestowed on her, she became a truly good piece. She would not be surprised if one day, he suddenly came knocking outside her door.


    Xiong Zhi''s mood suddenly turned sour simply thinking of that.


    "Don''t mind them. You know, paparazzi! They just want to hear a statement from you and make it sensational. The more you talk, the rowdier they will be," Song Xuantinforted Xiong Zhi. Her mother was a famous actress while her father was a renowned director. As a child born from them, she naturally grew up knowing a lot of things when ites to the media.


    Xiong Zhi gently nodded at her, throwing the issue momentarily at the back of her mind. They have business to do.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the great hall, the door attendant immediately recognized Xiong Zhi. She was the talk of the society nowadays. Since she was the main family''s Young Miss and the official heir of the Xiong Empire, she was straightaway given the VIP treatment although she did not have an invitation.


    She was not even asked to present it.


    Xiong Zhi was led to a seat at a table right in front of the tform. She coolly looked around. Normally, a person with such a high standing as herself would be weed instantly by the main host of the event, Xiong De. But sinceing here, he was nowhere to be seen. He might be busy.


    "Goodness. I only see all the big shots in the industry," Song Xuantin leaned and murmured to Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi noticed it too. The CEO''s of the big agencies were here. Their red stars a.k.a. ''money tree'' were here as well. Xiong Zhi could also recognize some of the foreign investors behind several well-known mediapanies.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled. She came here for two purposes. First is to have fun with Xiong Wuyue, and the other was to grab this opportunity to use the avable resources in this banquet. All the people she needed was painstakingly gathered here by her enemy.


    Xiong Zhi sarcastically mused to herself. It would be a pity not to use them and ignore such ''good will'' of Xiong De.


    "Young Miss Zhi," Xiong Gaiyu greeted as she came to Xiong Zhi''s table. She had just arrived. She was surprised to see Xiong Zhi''s presence here.


    "Good evening, cousin." Xiong Zhi nodded back at her.


    "I''m surprised you attended this birthday party."


    Xiong Gaiyu could not believe that with Xiong Zhi''s status now, she would lower herself to attend events like this. In the past, the Young Miss had never attended her rtive''s birthdays, just like how Master Xiong usually ignored their birthdays. Xiong Gaiyu thought that Xiong Zhi should actually be harder to invite now considering she had be the official heir.


    "I have to support our family once in a while. Come sit with us," Xiong Zhi good-naturedly invited. She nced behind Xiong Gaiyu''s back. No one had escorted her or apanied her. It seemed like no one in the second branch came here except her.


    The Xiong family branches'' rtionsh.i.p.s were that shallow. Only the events held by the Xiong''s main family could make them attend such parties unitedly.


    That was why, Xiong Gaiyu''s attendance here despite this tacit yet unspoken ''habit'' of the members of the Xiong family, showed how desperate she was. Every person here was a big shot in the industry she was in. It was clear to see that she came here for that purpose. She was quite brave, considering it was Xiong Wuyue''s birthday party.


    Xiong Zhi demurely sipped on her ss of juice. She would use this opportunity as well. She had to advertise these two, her future money trees, her would-be cash cows.


    Xiong Gaiyu''s surprised voice was not that loud, but the nearest tables still heard her. They shot a nce at Xiong Zhi''s table and murmured among themselves in surprise.


    Afterwards, they stood up and approached her table.


    Xiong Zhi inwardly thanked Xiong Gaiyu as she soundlessly put down her ss.


    "Young Miss Zhi, what a pleasant surprise to see you here! I have only seen you in the news, but you are even more beautiful in person." One of the big shots immediately wanted to curry favor with the famous official heir of the Xiong Empire.


    Xiong Zhi faintly smiled at him. It was time to y as a sociable person.


    "You are surely jesting. I am honored to hear such praise from you. There is still one avable seat on our table. Feel free to join us." Xiong Zhi pointed at the remaining unupied seat. The big shot sat on the offered seat like a bolt of lightning. He was afraid that the people behind his back would grab it from him.


    "My apologies, gentlemen. I would really like to invite you to join our table as well, but there is no seat anymore," Xiong Zhi regretfully smiled at the gentlemen crowding around their table.


    "Oh¡ª" But she appeared to have a sudden thought.


    "If you are interested, why don''t we put together our tables next to each other? I am sure the celebrant, my cousin, and uncle would not mind. Today is a happy day, worthy of celebration. It''s a perfect day for us to get closer to each other," Xiong Zhi cunningly hid her sarcasm with a warm smile like spring breeze. She raised her hand, calling for the server to quickly do her bidding.


    *******


    Xiong De was on the rooftop to wee one of the big shots from the West.


    A mini ne came down the short runway on the massive tform on top of the building especially made for such purposes. A blonde haired foreigner came out. He was a handsome young man. He had a yful grin on and his deep blue eyes narrowed in a smile as he looked at Xiong De.


    "Wee to China. How''s the travel?" Xiong De spoke in fluent English.


    "Ugh. I hate jetgs. But for the Model of the Year, that suffering is nothing. Is she well?" The handsome young foreigner shook hands with Xiong De.


    "Mr. William is very caring. My daughter is currently still preparing for her grand appearance for tonight. Is your father doing well? I heard about the news. I really do hope Mr. Grand is okay," Xiong De said with a trace of bitterness in his voice.


    William Grand.


    It was the name of the person in front of him. His target was actually the father, Hans Grand, the owner of the number one agency in the West. However, there were news that Mr. Hans Grand was suffering from kidney disease. Now, Mr. Hans Grand was still recuperating in the hospital. His only son, William Grand, was now the de facto leader managing thepany.


    The Grand Agency was one of the agencies which held a massive influence in the voting for the Model of the Year. Considering that the birthday celebrant tonight was a hot figure in the modeling industry, they have to show their faces as support. Not only that, the Model of the Year was a person surnamed Xiong as well. This was why Xiong De was confident that either Hans Grand or William Grand woulde here to give them face.


    Now all he needed to do was to form a longsting connection with this young man.


    William Grand was a cheerful, merry, and sociable person. He was a famous actor and a talented businessman. At the age of twenty-eight, he had already shown great sess. He hadpletely surpassed his peers in terms of achievements.


    "My father is recovering well. Thank you for your care. "


    They chatted more as they went to the elevator and straight down to the main event ce.


    The party had not yet started and guests after guests were stilling.


    A lively round ofughter from several people made the two men look in that direction.


    "...!"


    Xiong De was stunned as he saw that right in front of the hosting tform, five tables were gathered together, and the biggest of the big shots he invited were all there.


    And right at the center, was the girl he totally did not want to see today.


    ''Why was she here?!''


    "Oh, that looks fun over there. Maybe I can join them," the jolly man on his side spoke with enthusiasm and strode forward to the cl.u.s.ter of tables.


    "...!"


    Xiong De woke up from his stupor and ran to catch up with him. If this continued, this whole event would circle around the Young Miss Zhi instead of his own daughter.

 Chapter 225 - The Table of Powerhouses

    <h4>Chapter 225 - The Table of Powerhouses</h4>


    "Oh, my parents are in the Hollywood." Song Xuantin smoothly answered every question thrown to her by these group of big shots. If someone had asked her in the past if she had ever been at the same table with the highest big shots of the entertainment and modeling industry, she would definitely give an eye roll and a resounding ''don''t ask for the impossible!''. But now, that miracle was happening in front of her.


    All these big shots gathered like bees to honey.


    "I see, that''s interesting. Since your family is in this industry, do you possibly have ns to enter the entertainment world as well? You are beautiful, even in the modeling industry, you would surely go red," one of the ''big shots'' followed up after hearing her answer.


    "Yes, I am nning to. I am actually taking up sses for acting and directing at this moment."


    "Directing? You are still young. Directing is for the retired actors or some professionals who specialize on it. For your age, I think starting with modeling and acting would definitely be a good start," a big owner of a certain agency sincerely advised.


    Song Xuantin took a sip of her drink as her throat was parched dry from answering all the questions.


    Earlier, these predators were clearly eyeing Xiong Zhi, wanting to make an acquaintance of her. But when Xiong Zhi introduced her as her best friend with the highly suggestive words: "My best friend is nning to enter the industry. I am giving full support to her." All the attention instantly poured on her and they bombarded her with various questions.


    She understood that these powerhouses were being this amodating to her simply because they saw her as a bridge they can use to form rtions with the prestigious Young Miss of the Xiong family sh official heir of the Xiong Empire.


    Of course, Song Xuantin also knew that this was exactly what Xiong Zhi wanted to see. To take this opportunity and use them for her own purposes. Xiong Zhi was not a conscienceless vampire. The parties would naturally be using each other, making for a win-win situation which would satisfy everyone. Having been exposed to this kinds of things since a very young age, Song Xuatin smoothly interacted with them with grace.


    Then, she sympathetically nced at Xiong Gaiyu who was also in the same predicament as her.


    "Miss Gaiyu is quite talented. I trust Young Miss Zhi''s decision to pick you as the face of herpany." One of the investors speak to Xiong Gaiyu.


    Xiong Zhi introduced Xiong Gaiyu as, in her exact words: "...the future face of mypany". Thepany that these powerhouses automatically thought Xiong Zhi was talking about was the Xiong Empire.


    They were shocked and thrilled, looking at Xiong Gaiyu. This girl would actually be the face of one of the biggest empires that reign over Asia and have extended its influence all over the world? Everyone in these tables were powerhouses leading in the entertainment and modeling industries, no one was a fool. They all knew that Xiong Gaiyu would be of a very high worth in the future. It would be very beneficial if they were able to form connections with her now.


    Xiong Zhi watched this liveliness with a satisfied smile. A lot of people were now surrounding them and enthusiastically joining the discussion.


    Exactly as she wanted it to be.


    "Excuse me, may I join everyone?" An energetic voice rang amidst the merriment. They turned to look at the source of the voice.


    A tall and handsome man with blonde hair and deep blue eyes twinkling with good humor stood with a smile.


    The big shots, being in the same industry, naturally recognized him in an instant.


    "Mr. William! How nice of you to be here." One of the big shots willingly stood up and offered his seat. He clearly wanted to curry favor with the man of foreign features.


    "Is it okay to take your seat?" William asked politely in English.


    Then, he nced at the three stunningdies who sat at the table in the very center of attention.


    "Would it be fine with thedies?" William suavely asked, his blue eyes staring at Xiong Zhi. With the experience and talent he had in business and social events, he could somehow discern who the ring leader here was.


    Unexpectedly, he could not recognize who thedy was. It was not surprising, as the news of the sessor of the Xiong Empire have not travelled all the way to the Western countries yet. Even if it did, he would likely not pay much attention since the main Xiong family rarely reached their hands to the entertainment industry.


    Xiong Zhi nced first at the greedy man who instantly paled inparison to the foreign man, then directed a faintly curious look at thetter. She also did not recognize this blonde man. Still, judging from the fact that Xiong De, the greedy man who stood with a stiff face behind the blonde man, had actually escorted him actively, she knew that he was definitely an important figure.


    ''Important figure invited by Xiong De, equals big fish for catching.''


    So, she kindly returned the smile.


    "Of course, it would be our honor," Xiong Zhi replied in the same fluentnguage.


    Song Xuantin leaned nearer to Xiong Zhi and whispered to her.


    "That''s William Grand." Then she leaned back and gave a hidden thumbs up to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi took that as ''this man is a certified big fish, congrattions on your big harvest''.


    Her smile turned more sincere.


    "I-I am surprised that you all gathered here..." Xiong De calmed himself and spoke to the gentlemen anddies in the cl.u.s.ter of tables around Xiong Zhi.


    He had no choice but to face and wee her against his will.


    "Young Miss Zhi, what a great honor to have you here. Wuyu''er would be truly happy once she see you." Since he did not have a choice, then he needed to return all the favor to his daughter''s advantage. He would make it appear to the public that the Young Miss of the main family had a very close rtionship with his daughter. With this, he would not lose out and would profit from it instead.


    He fortified his acting by introducing the figurehead he invited with much care to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young Miss Zhi, I believe you have not met Sir William Grand. Mr. William, this is the heiress of the Xiong family. Our veritable Young Miss Xiong Zhi." Even though he felt bitter at bing the bridge for Xiong Zhi and this figurehead to possibly develop rtions, heforted himself that he would be rewarded as well, as he, Xiong De, could be treated with favor for this introduction, hopefully further strengthening his acquaintance with the heir of the Grand Company, and also gain good will from Xiong Zhi.


    Besides, he thought that Xiong Zhi would not gain so much from this. She did not handle any entertainment agencies herself, nor did he receive news that she would be entering the industry. With this, Xiong De''s smile got bigger.


    Xiong Zhi epted this ''good will''.


    "Pleased to meet you, Sir William," Xiong Zhi gently said with a smile as she reached out her hand for a handshake.


    Unexpectedly, William held on to it, bowed, and kissed the back of her hand.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet such a lovelydy as you," the blonde haired man looked up at Xiong Zhi with his twinkling blue eyes.


    William Grand had another nickname in the high society. It was the well-known Casanova. He was not only skilled on both acting and business. He was even more skilled in seducing women as well.


    Unfortunately for him, the owner of the hand he was holding right now was someone who did not like other''s touch, except from her only man.


    Xiong Zhi quickly took her hand with a cold face. She took the napkin from the table and wiped her hand that William had kissed right in front of his face. She then gently threw it at the side.


    This series of actions was done elegantly and fluidly.


    "..."


    However, no matter how elegant it was, it was still meant to offend the other person.


    The atmosphere at the table instantly turned tense.


    Xiong De quickly hid his smile. Even if Xiong Zhi was the heiress of the Xiong Empire, she had just debuted yesterday. The man in front of her might not be influential in Asia, but in the West, he was crowned as a king.


    Xiong De liked how things were going. But since he was surnamed Xiong, he needed to pacify things and act neutral.


    He opened his mouth and was about to apologize to William when Xiong Zhi spoke out first.


    "Sorry about that. I just don''t like any dampness on my hand. The sticky feeling makes me jittery," Xiong Zhi said with a face softened with apology, her eyes appeared watery and sincere. She really sounded apologetic. Well, she was telling the truth.


    "..."


    William was struck speechless for two seconds. Then he recovered. His blue eyes were still yful but also formed curiosity and interest in them.


    Heughed it off good-naturedly. "I should apologize instead. I made you ufortable. We are really open in the West. This habit of mine is at fault, I actually brought it here."


    With her sincere apology, coupled with his extreme open-mindedness, he was not offended at all. He just found it refreshing that someone would actually be so brave to do that in front of him. Well, the Xiong family was a legendary family in Asia. They held a lot of authority and power in the region and had considerable influence around the world. So, this woman have the rightful guts to be this fearless.


    Not to mention, men should be more tolerant towards beautiful women of great capability.


    William took his seat graciously.


    Xiong De closed his mouth. This was not what he expected. What happened to the word ''FIGHT'' that he thought would follow?

 Chapter 226 - A Good Show

    <h4>Chapter 226 - A Good Show</h4>


    Xiong De had no choice but to add one more seat and join the group. Sitting on these group of tables cl.u.s.tered around Xiong Zhi were all the ultimate powerhouses he had painstakingly invited.


    He could not really tell them to disperse and return to their proper seats. He would sound disrespectful if he did so, and would likely offend the parties. He just sincerely hoped that his daughter would not notice Xiong Zhi.


    Although that was an impossible wish, since Xiong Zhi was in a very prominent position, shining beautifully in her silvery dress.


    The lights dimmed as the faint background music prepared for Xiong Wuyue''s entrance began to reverberate within the walls of the huge hall. Under the spotlight, the birthday celebrant began walking down the stairs from above into the hall.


    Xiong Zhi watched intently as the orchestra began to y.


    Xiong Wuyue wore a gorgeous gown in a dark shade of red, darker than the color of the dress she had worn the other day. She looked like a fully blossomed princess about to receive blessings from the king, ready to give her hand in marriage to the prince. What a beautiful sight.


    Every gaze were directed at her.


    "What a beautiful daughter you have. She deserves her title," William praised Xiong Wuyue in appreciation. Xiong De just smiled in satisfaction, he was pleased by the praise.


    "I agree. My cousin is truly beautiful. Like a rose," Xiong Zhi faintly murmured. "Be careful though, every rose has its thorns."


    William heard her and turned to look at her with curiosity.


    "Is it the same as you?"


    Xiong Zhi did not tear her gaze away from the woman whom she hated with all her being.


    "No. I''m not a flower, but a Venus flytrap. I bite," Xiong Zhi amusedly retorted in a quiet voice, yet her eyes looked with hidden ill intent at the woman who was now basking in glory and admiration from the guests.


    "Oh," William was slightly surprised. He just came to know today that the Young Miss of the Xiong Family was quite a feisty one.


    Xiong Zhi seemed to realize what she had said.


    "But I only bite those who harm me. You don''t have to worry anything about it," Xiong Zhi smiled politely at William. She did not really want him to get scared off with her mumbling. Let him think she was jesting around, then.


    WIlliam grinned at Xiong Zhi, still with curiosity.


    Then, he turned to look at the beautifully dressed birthday celebrant shining under the spotlight.


    ''Looks like the Young Miss Xiong Zhi and the second branch''s Young Miss Xiong Wuyue do not get along well. Maybe, hopefully, there will be a good show tonight.'' His thoughts showed through his yful smile. He had always loved excitement.


    Xiong Wuyue was basking in the host''s continuous praise when her eyes suddenly caught the group of people sitting nearest to her.


    How could she not, when all the big shots, her father, and the noticeable foreign man, William Grand, were all there? She was firstly stunned to see this group of people gathered together in one spot, their tables unusually close.


    But when she saw the three beautiful women in that gathering, especially the woman in the silver dress, Xiong Wuyue''s blooming smile froze in ce.


    Xiong Wuyue met Xiong Zhi''s eyes. Thetter smiled coldly at her, raised her ss elegantly, and drank a toast to her. But Xiong Wuyue knew that all those actions were clearly mockery, challenging her. Xiong Wuyue''s face paled as she controlled her suddenly turbulent emotions, forcefully holding herself back from erupting.


    ''This f***ing bitch...! How could she be here?!''


    Herst memory of her was after an intense physical fight. The memory of Linfeng turning his back away from her, and Xiong Zhi''s smug smile that said she had won.


    ''This bitch!''


    Their rtionship could never be fixed with just words, nor would it disappear even if a long time passed by. Their ugly rtionship was beyond repair.


    There was no way that this bitch obediently came to her birthday just to congratte her. Xiong Wuyue was certain, the bitch was here to humiliate her! That mocking smile and that raised ss was an indication that she was here to destroy her party, a gesture of challenge. That tramp! She came here to ruin her day!


    "Young Miss?" The host had been calling Xiong Wuyue a few times now but did not get any response.


    Xiong Wuyue finally heard him. She looked at the host with a pale face and trembling hands. She clenched her hands to hide them, and took a deep breath.


    "Yes?" She smiled innocently. She was an actress. She had a difficult time controlling her emotions, but this day was just too important to her, so she exerted her acting skills to the maximum to not show any signs outwardly and lose face, which was definitely what the bitch wanted to see.


    The powerhouses were here, and William Grand was here. Not to mention, her birthday celebration was under live coverage. She could not make any mistake. She would not give that bitch that satisfaction either.


    The host briefly stopped. He had asked her a question, but it seemed she did not hear it. Or was it too difficult to answer? But this was in the script, after all.


    His quick mind smoothly salvaged the situation. Heughed merrily. "Pardon me for asking in circles. This is the real question, if you are given one wish¡ªjust one¡ªand that wish of yours would be granted immediately. What then would your wish be?"


    This was supposed to be the scene where the celebrant would shine and show her quick wits and kind personality. But this shortpses from Xiong Wuyue lessened the impact. The talented host had to take this as a mistake or a deliberate joke done on his side, so the guests would hopefully not take notice of them.


    Xiong Wuyue calmed down as this was one of the rehearsed episode where her brilliance was to be shown to the guests. She had practiced already, so she soon fell into the rhythm.


    She smiled charmingly.


    "That''s a difficult question. Honestly, I would be really d if there''s a wish like that." Xiong Wuyue set up the mood first.


    "Hmm, I wonder. I spent half of my childhood here in the country, and the other half, in States. I''ve been living a good life that my father¡ª" Xiong Wuyue looked at her father and smiled lovingly at him, "¡ªworked hard for, so that I can have such a blessed life that I am having now."


    These words made the audience look at the father and daughter pair with a warm smile. They were rich and powerful too, but not all of them were like Xiong De who had such a good rtionship with his daughter. Not all of them have such a kind and filial daughter. Their own daughters were mostly spoiled.


    Xiong Zhi almost choked on her drink. Of course, nothing showed outside.


    ''What? Worked hard for?''


    In the beginning, the second branch of the family had been leeching off from the main branch. Yes, they were working too, since they need to manage their own shares. But if thepanies they were managing make mistakes, they could still go on and depend on the main branch. They would never be afraid of bankruptcy, as long as the main branch remained standing, because the main branch was there to hold them up. That was why the greedy side branches developed their greed to eat the main branch. The power of the main branch was such that one was guaranteed sess in every way.


    And what was with Xiong De''s appearance of ''I have suffered but it''s worth it''? Xiong Zhi had the urge to ssh her drink on that slimy face.


    What they have right now in their possession was not because of their hard work, but because they were born with it. They did not suffer for it. They did not build their power from scratch. They should be thankful for their surname Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi wiped her mouth gently. If Old Xiong was here watching these pair''s acting, he too would frown at such a disgusting y.


    "I grew up with everything I need. So you see, it''s been long before I came to know the word ''wish'', since everything I want will always be given to me by my lovely father." Xiong Wuyue once again gazed at Xiong De with a grateful smile. Xiong De smiled embarrassedly but with palpable pride for his daughter. Anyone who looked at them would feel warm.


    Except the people who knew their real faces.


    Xiong Zhi agreed with thetter part of Xiong Wuyue''s speech. Xiong De was actually¡ª even if she did not really want to admit it¡ªtruly a good and doting father towards his daughter. That greedy man treated everybody insincerely, but not his daughter. He gave everything to her.


    But not knowing the word ''wish''?


    As long one was human, one would have their own selfishness.


    Xiong Zhi could still hear Xiong Wuyue''s words back then.


    "Hypocrite." She blurted out this word softly, unconsciously in a faint voice. The two people near her, Song Xuantin and William Grand, were the only ones who had heard her.


    They both nced at Xiong Zhi, then turned to look at the front. They both came from families specializing in business of the art of acting.


    And both of them were not buying this.

 Chapter 227 - A Good Show (II)

    <h4>Chapter 227 - A Good Show (II)</h4>


    The guests were watching the kind and filial princess at the tform with admiring eyes. They were pleasantly listening to this heartwarming scene.


    "Until... I visited the country of Haiti." Xiong Wuyue''s tone suddenly turned sad here.


    "Oh. I''ve watched news regarding that as well. When you became the Model of the Year, there were news you visited a certain town in Haiti. If I''m not wrong, your team should have given quite a donation there right?" the host timely asked, following up with the dialogue written in the script. But he delivered it so expertly that no one seemed to notice this act.


    Xiong Wuyue nodded, her eyes solemnly glistened while reminiscing.


    "We went to a rural town. The daily lives of the people living in that town was... really difficult. They do not have a proper water supply system, so there''s no clear drinking water avable to them. The food they served for their meals depends on the crops they could harvest. If there was drought, there''s no food on the table. We could not even live for one day there. That was when I woke up, that the life I''ve been living like a princess... was something that I should be really grateful for." These heartwarming words made quite a lot of the audience, whether the guests in the hall or the people watching the live stream, fall into a more solemn mood as well.


    The Model of the Year was right. Everything they have right now was something one should be thankful for.


    Song Xuantin inched nearer to Xiong Zhi again.


    "Is this really a birthday party? Why do I feel like it''s an interview show after doing a charity mission in some rural town?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at Song Xuantin.


    "You''re not moved at all with all her ''saintly'' deeds?"


    Song Xuantin found Xiong Zhi''s question funny.


    "My parents do this every year. But not because they want to, but they have to, like what many other famous artists do to preserve their image. Ahem, but it''s different for me, I volunteered," Song Xuantin smirked, boasting her own ''saintly'' deeds.


    Xiong Zhi moved her face a bit farther from the other.


    "You still lost against me who donated neen billion." If there was a talk of who did ''more'' helping, then no doubt Xiong Zhi would win.


    The two who heard her: "..."


    William Grand heard of the news wherein the Young Miss of the Xiong family became the major donator in this year''s IAmFashinosta event. It was newsworthy enough to shock the world, so of course he heard some discussions about it.


    The y in front was not done yet.


    Xiong Wuyue silently looked at the guests. Seeing that she caught their empathy and sympathy, she felt that day of suffering when she had to make a trip in that disgusting town and take a picture with those nauseating children was worth it. As the Model of the Year, she needed to do some merits to further stabilize her title. Every time she remembered that nightmare of being surrounded by smelly people made her want to gag. But now she was thankful for that great sacrifice she had made that day.


    The ''saintly'' princess continued to exude her holy light.


    "So, if the heavens would grant me a wish, then I would rather he grant the wishes of those people who are in need. If it''s boundless water, let it be. If it''s abundant food, so be it. If it''s good health for the weak, let it be that way. If it''s for the peace of each family and between countries, why not? I hope that one wish could fulfill everyone''s wishes," Xiong Wuyue''s soft voice and warm answer seemed to move the audience''s hearts.


    Xiong De proudly smiled at her daughter, then he peeked at William expectantly.


    William who was being looked at with such obvious hope: "..."


    ''Did he really expect me to feel moved and say some heartfelt words?''


    "Your daughter... is quite a magnanimousdy," William still said it. He was not stingy with words, so he generously gave out his praises.


    Xiong De''s smile grew wider. "Thank you for the praise. My daughter has always been like that since young."


    Xiong Zhi who heard those iparably shameless words: "...."


    "So, your cousin is a bit...''like that''...since young?" Song Xuantin softly whispered to Xiong Zhi so only she could hear, her hand pointing a finger at her head. She had this expression of ''omg, you have this kind of cousin?'' on her face, as if the ''like that'' phrase from Xiong De meant ''mentally retarded''.


    Xiong Zhi thought it was an insult to all the people with mental retardation illness around the globe.


    "We will not get along well," Song Xuantin certainly dered.


    Xiong Zhi usually did not really care for Song Xuantin''s mumblings since most of the time, it was nonsense. But she was curious this time.


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Xuantin leaned back to her position. "You know, acting like a saint. I''m a very straightforward person. That''s why even though you have this paralysis face illness sometimes, which at least had improved, I still chose you to be my friend."


    "Pfft." Xiong Gaiyu who sat beside Song Xuantin inadvertentlyughed at hearing her words. She somehow understood who Song Xuantin was talking about. The ''Fake Saintess'' and ''Paralysis Illness'', these two perfectly described her two cousins.


    Xiong Zhi did notment any longer. She was right to ignore her mumblings all along, as they were all full of nonsense.


    She unconsciously took her ss and checked her reflection on it. She tried to show a smile. Her smile was actually getting better now, she was also showing more expressions, ah.


    "That''s really wonderful, Young Miss Wuyue. You''re not only beautiful, but you have a kind heart as well. Your future husband is surely lucky," the host teased and the guestsughed cooperatively.


    Xiong Wuyue justughed like a shydy.


    "That will still be in the future..." Xiong Wuyue embarrassedly said, but her eyes nced at her surroundings, searching. Not finding the person she wanted to see, she nced at her father questioningly.


    Xiong De just smiled at her, encouraging her. Xiong Wuyue eye''s dimmed slightly. Her father did not nod. That man did note.


    ***


    Like every grand debut, there were Eighteen Candles, Eighteen Gifts, Eighteen Roses, and the likes. The chosen people were of course the invited big shots in the high society, as well as some of the close friends. Even William Grand was counted in as one of the Eighteen Roses.


    Song Xuantin, who was waiting for Xiong Zhi''s turn as one of the Eighteen Candles or Eighteen Gifts which were usually for family and girlfriends, was speechless when thest one, the Eighteenth Rose stood up and walked to the front to congratte and dance with the debutant.


    Again, she inched closer to Xiong Zhi''s side.


    "You''re not part of any of that?"


    "No," Xiong Zhi leisurely answered.


    "Then, why the heck did youe here?"


    Xiong Zhi turned to her. "I told you, to advertise you."


    Song Xuantin studied her for a moment. Why did she feel like there were other reasons? But she could not figure it out. Xiong Zhi''s face has paralysis on again. Her expressions and thoughts were hard to read. She turned to Xiong Gaiyu who was a Xiong, too, and asked without considering who she was talking to.


    "You''re not close with her?" Song Xuantin used her mouth to point at Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Gaiyu looked perplexedly at Song Xuantin. She found this friend of Xiong Zhi a bit...indelicate. That was the best description she could find other than coarse, uncouth, vulgar, etc. They belonged to the highest circle of the society. Politeness and manners were usually strictly adhered to. But Song Xuantin seemed to forget that.


    However, she did not look like... the indelicate type, especially when she talked to the other big shots before. She was graceful and smiled like a mature woman. Maybe she was like this, in private only? However, Xiong Gaiyu was still surnamed Xiong. Shouldn''t people still be more careful on how they treated her?


    But since she was the Young Miss'' friend, Xiong Gaiyu still had to answer courteously, to give respect to Young Miss Zhi.


    "We''re not close¡ª" Xiong Gaiyu''s eyes widened when she realized she had identally spoken her honest thoughts. She tried to take it back. "¡ªbefore. But now, cousins should stay as cousins after all." She almost dropped her guard down around this woman. It was all because of this person''s straightforwardness and unrestrained nature.


    Xiong Gaiyu inched away from Song Xuantin. She better avoid people like her.


    Song Xuantin did not take notice, simply nodded and looked at the girl under the spotlight. Her eyes were in deep thought.


    As the closing of the gifts were about to end, Xiong Zhi finally stood up.


    She was not here only to advertise her future money trees and watch quietly. She was also here to have fun.


    Song Xuantin, Xiong Gaiyu, William, and Xiong De all simultaneously looked at her the moment she stood up.


    The first three wondered where she would be going.


    Xiong De, on the other hand, almost stood up to block her. His heart leaped.


    Anything rted to this Young Miss would surely blow her daughter''s control away. Just seeing the Young Miss stare fixedly at his daughter made Xiong De palpitate in apprehension. He was afraid that something might happen. Remembering his daughter''s face after returning from the Zhou Mansion, Xiong De''s face ckened. He knew that Xiong Zhi knew how to use physical force, despite her slender and seemingly boneless body. If these two fought, they would surely lose a lot of face. And now that Xiong Zhi had risen in status, Old Xiong would surely side with Xiong Zhi.


    Yet, after a moment, he sat back when a thought came to him.


    ''Or maybe if Xiong Zhi screwed up here, that Old Xiong who always put his surname first before anything else, might feel disappointed with her. Perhaps, he will end up revoking the title he granted to Xiong Zhi as the official heir. Everything would be smooth then, as it should be.''


    Xiong De nced at his daughter. His worry was mainly because he knew his daughter well. If these two caused amotion, his daughter might just take off all pretentiousness and bare her fangs in public to attack Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong De closed his eyes firmly. This was a good opportunity. He could just say that it was Xiong Zhi who had mocked Xiong Wuyue in her own birthday banquet.


    He just hoped that his daughter would see this opportunity and hold back her anger just this once.


    Once he saw that everything would go in a wrong direction, then he would step in.

 Chapter 228 - Xiong Zhis Gift

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Xiong Zhi''s Gift</h4>


    On the tform, Xiong Wuyue just received the gift from the final well-wishers. The segment for gift-giving was finally about to end.


    "What precious gifts! Young Miss, you are so lucky to have received such wonderful and heartfelt gifts," the host congratted with Xiong Wuyue. Theirbination on stage were both light-hearted and soft.


    Xiong Wuyueughed. "I am truly thankful. Don''t worry, aunties and uncles, your gifts are on good hands. I don''t n to just use them for myself." Her answer made the guests p in appreciation.


    "Now, this will end with-"


    "Not yet." A cool voice of a woman right in front of them made the host stop in his words.


    All people inside the banquet turned to the source of the voice.


    A stunning woman in her silvery white dress stood in front of the tform, the shining lights made her appear glowing. Her small and delicate face was captivating, while the faint smile on her calm face made her seem charming and untouchable at the same time.


    A lone flower on top of the mountain peak.


    That was the impression that came to everyone''s minds.


    Amidst the low background music, only the gentle tapping of her heels as she walked in front of the tform rang inside the hall.


    Everyone present recognized the beautiful young woman immediately.


    The host''s eyes sparkled.


    He certainly knew thedy in front of them, since she was the talk of the town and the subject of envy of everyone in the high society nowadays. The official heiress of the Xiong family and the favored person of several legendary families.


    "Oh my, It''s Young Miss Xiong Zhi! What an honor to have you here! Would you like to speak some words to our dear celebrant?" This was not in the script, but with her status in the Xiong family, the host knew that this girl was absolutely important. Doing this should bring a lot of advantages to Xiong Wuyue, and to him as well, as the host of this party.


    So he did not hesitate and weed her immediately, giving her some spotlight.


    Xiong Wuyue, whose face had paled the moment she saw Xiong Zhi appear in front of her, red at the host. Unfortunately, the host did not see it as his ttering eyes were glued to Xiong Zhi.


    Naturally, Xiong Zhi noticed it. Her eyes had remained fixed on Xiong Wuyue, never leaving her out of sight. Her faint smile became a bit more apparent.


    "That''s a nice offer. I just want to give my especially prepared gift to my dear, lovely cousin ''personally''. After all, I truly want my cousin to feel my sincerity," Xiong Zhi answered gracefully. Her eyes were still glued at Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue had not noticed that she had already stood up from her seat and was ring at Xiong Zhi.


    "Oh? Maybe, cousin does not really want me to be here? After all, I did not receive any invitation from you. Is that why you are ring at me, because I''m not invited?" Xiong Zhi asked in a faintly hurt yet still ''acting innocent'' voice, while she frowned very faintly, as if wondering.


    The host was stunned by her words. He turned to look at Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue immediately closed her eyes. She could not have an outburst here. She forcefully calmed herself, and finally opened her eyes. Her fingers were imperceptibly shaking, but sheughed and talked in a light tone to cover up her momentary awkwardness.


    "Cousin! You''re here! I am so, so~ surprised! I did not dare to give you any invitation, you know. How can you be here, in this lowly one''s birthday? After all, all those years before you never attended at all. I figured you also would do the same this year."


    The host was quite shocked to hear Xiong Wuyue''s answer. The Young Miss of the Xiong family, the official heir of the Xiong Empire, actually really came here uninvited? What was happening here?


    If the host could feel that there seemed to be some undercurrent between the two, then the guests who were the cream of the top in their respective fields instantly knew that there was something going on, too. But they chose to stay quiet and listened to their exchange.


    Xiong Zhi stared a couple of seconds at Xiong Wuyue. They were both smiling at each other. But deep within, both wanted to devour each other alive.


    ''So, it appears we are going to y with words, huh?''


    Xiong Zhi smiled brighter. Her dimple showed.


    ''Fine by me. Bring it on.''


    "Oh. My bad. I did not attend in the past years because I hate traveling. My body was quite weak before. How can I travel from here to France? But now, you have finally celebrated your birthday here in our country. I am quite happy that I finally got the chance to attend your birthday. Unfortunately¡ª" Xiong Zhi''s voice turned slightly sad and appeared at a loss.


    "¡ªYou don''t seem to wee me anymore."


    "..." Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue were speechless.


    How could they wee her when they knew clearly she was just here to ruin the party?! She obviously came here with ill intentions!


    Xiong Wuyue'' trembling lips parted as she shylyughed it off.


    "Oh my, I see. I am d that this year is quite different. In fact, I am very happy to receive this unexpected attention from cousin. Thank you foring here to my birthday," Xiong Wuyue had no choice but to lower herself with gritted teeth.


    It was true that in the past, she had been celebrating her birthday overseas. So, she really had no way to refute that.


    However, Xiong Zhi was just starting to have fun. How could she let her back out and finish this ''wulin'' fight when it have not even truly started yet?


    "You''re much wee. Don''t ever think that because of my status now, I will not celebrate your birthday with you. From now on, every birthday you celebrate in the country, I will surely attend," Xiong Zhi said, almost like she was giving alms.


    Xiong Wuyue bit her lips hard.


    ''Ha. Was she warning me that I should not celebrate my birthday here in the country, because she will ruin it every chance she got? In her dreams!''


    After venting a little in her mind, she smiled at Xiong Zhi.


    "Then, cousin, I certainly will not forget to invite you next time."


    Xiong Zhi''s cherry lips parted slightly and an amusedughter came out.


    It was sweet and charming to the ears of the onlookers, but it was mocking in Xiong Wuyue''s ears.


    "Sure thing," Xiong Zhi said.


    Then she added.


    "As the official heiress of the Xiong Family, I intend to dedicate myself to take care of the family, after all..." ''...and pull out the weeds'', Xiong Zhi silently added.


    In the past and in the present, she had never truly cared about the Xiong family. She only ever cared for her Aunt Mai and Uncle Nuen Zai.


    And now, as the official heir, she could even care less. Because she was now a big fish that everyone in the family needed to catch and eat. Since that was the case, she would happily act as a bait and watch them swing one by one and drown, step by step.


    It just so happened, this pair of father and daughter was the first group of fishermen she wanted to pull and drown into the depths of the sea, never to show their faces again.


    Xiong Wuyue frowned at her words.


    ''Official heir of the Xiong family? Was she dreaming?''


    Xiong Wuyue have not learned of the news yet so she simply scoffed at those words and mocked her inside her mind, but since the show was not over yet, she needed to act out her pure and kindly role.


    "Then, I will be in your care."


    Xiong Wuyue''s calm response made Xiong Zhi raise her eyebrow. She had expected her to start trembling and burst out in anger, but she took it too lightly.


    ''What was going on? Did the sun rose from the west today?''


    But she put it in the back of her mind as she still had to present her ''wonderful'' gift to the witch.


    "That''s why I came here. May the attendant please bring my gift here?"


    A butler came forward while holding a box in a beautiful golden wrapping.


    Xiong Wuyue stared at it. She would not be surprised if the box was full of snakes inside of it. There was no way that this woman who had fought with her fist to fist would give her something nice.


    Suddenly, she had an idea.


    She eximed in surprise.


    "This is really well-wrapped. I am so happy to receive such a gift from you! I am really blessed!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s exaggerated exmation made Xiong Zhi raise her eyebrow once again. This girl was surely scheming something.


    But she was curious, so she waited to see what Xiong Wuyue was up to.


    Xiong Wuyue looked at the guests.


    "How about we open this gift and let everyone have a look?"


    After those words came out, Xiong De''s eyes sparkled. He, too, understood what his daughter was up to. Then, he looked at the box that Xiong Zhi had brought. He silently wished.


    ''Please, let there be some disgusting things inside the box.''


    While both the father and daughter wished something inappropriate was inside the box, Xiong Zhi who seemed to realize Xiong Wuyue''s thoughts appeared to look stunned.


    ''Can these two get any lower?''

 Chapter 229 - Xiong Zhis gift (II)

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Xiong Zhi''s gift (II)</h4>


    "What do you say, Young Miss? I am very excited to open it now." Xiong Wuyue''s happy smile and anticipating eyes made the guests smile too. Seeing a girl so happy to receive a gift and very excited to open it right there and then, it was truly a refreshing scene.


    If they only knew what was behind that joyful smile.


    Xiong Zhi simply stared at Xiong Wuyue with a faint smile in return. She did not say anything.


    Seeing that she did not talk, Xiong Wuyue got even more exhrated. But she still kept on an innocently happy expression.


    "Please bring a scissor."


    As soon as Xiong Wuyue said that though, Xiong Zhi took a step forward, still with a faint smile, as her cold eyes looked at Xiong Wuyue.


    "Are you sure you want to open it right now?"


    Xiong Wuyue triumphantly lifted the corner of her mouth into a smug smile for a split second, before it immediately turned to an innocent and excited smile.


    "Of course! It''s your gift after all. I really want to see it and show it off to everyone," she said, emphasizing the phrase ''show it off'' maliciously.


    The world would witness just how despicable of a bitch Xiong Zhi was. People would then side with her, Xiong Wuyue, the poor victim targeted by the bitch.


    She saw Xiong Zhi frown slightly.


    Seeing her frown, coupled with her earlier act of trying to stop her, made Xiong Wuyue tremble in excitement all the more.


    Her guess was right! Xiong Zhi must have put something malicious in this box!


    Overwhelmed with excitement, she no longer waited for a pair of scissors from the attendants. She impatiently used her nails to tear off the wrap in a rather wild manner.


    She wanted everyone to see just how she was bullied by this bitch! Today was the day that this bitch would be isted by the society and get branded as the crazy woman who brought a disgusting gift to humiliate her cousin in the middle of her birthday party!


    That would be the best story ever!


    Xiong Wuyue almost destroyed the box.


    Xiong Zhi, watching the other at the side, silently clicked her tongue. ''How unsightly.''


    In her eyes, Xiong Wuyue was no different from acting like an overexcited beast right now.


    The box was tightly secured. Her nails were not enough to open it.


    An attendant came forward and handed her the scissors.


    Xiong Wuyue took it impatiently and hurriedly cut off the ribbon and the tapes on all sides.


    She licked her lips as she excitedly lifted the lid of the box.


    But she was stunned at the first thing she saw.


    "..."


    It was a bright color of gold.


    The snakes, or disgusting things she was expecting despite all dangers, were nowhere to be seen.


    The brilliant golden thread was so exquisite that Xiong Wuyue immediately knew what it was.


    She had been obsessing over that dress ever since she had firstid her eyes on it. That was why she knew with one nce that it was genuinely that dress which she had always been wanting to get, but because of that bitch, she had lost her chance to do so.


    If it was given to her by any other person, she would definitely feel excited seeing it as a gift.


    Buting from the bitch she hated was an entirely different story.


    This delicately woven golden dress with exquisite red rubies embroidered on the chest area was supposed to be a precious gift in other people''s eyes. But to Xiong Wuyue, it was only insulting, as if her face was pped directly by the bitch Xiong Zhi.


    How she looked so appreciatively at the dress before, was just as how she looked disgustedly at it now that it had been owned by that woman.


    Did this bitch think she was giving alms?!


    Xiong Wuyue stood shock-still, as she stared frigidly at the dress.


    The host who stood beside her gasped in surprise when he saw what was inside.


    "Oh my, look at this! This is the one of a kind Golden Time dress! The final dress that was auctioned in IAmFashionista! The most expensive dress in history! With twenty billion worth!" The host was so shocked that he blurted out all the details of the dress.


    Hearing the shocked exmation of the host, the guests all stretched their necks, trying to see the famous dress.


    They, too, wanted to have a glimpse of the dress that had left a mark in fashion history.


    Xiong De jumped up in shock. He could not believe it.


    The dress that Xiong Zhi bid for twenty billion was given to his daughter so freely?!


    No, should he be figuring out why this girl who had hated her daughter very much gave such a gift to Wuyue? Clearly, her intentions of giving this gift was not good!


    "Goodness, Young Miss Zhi just gave the iconic dress to your daughter? How generous." Even William Grand felt stunned, witnessing such a generous bestowal of gift. Who was so generous to give twenty billion away to someone else? That was like giving away an entirepany in a lunch box.


    A lot of guests echoed out their surprise as well. This was tens of billions worth of money they were talking about! Even though its original price was only at one billion, which was already a considerable amount, its auction price ended at twenty billion, more than enough to treat the dress as a precious national treasure.


    If it was disyed in a museum, a lot of people would surely pay to take a look at it. Not to mention, the dress was too beautiful to the finest details.


    The golden color with a ssh of red managed to appear noble and delicate, free from vulgarity which was usually associated with such colors. The design of the dress gracefully wraps around the body, and the impable choice of shades can make one''s fair skin look even fairer, adding a distinct glow to it.


    Suchbination made the dress so mysterious and unique, which made it truly worthy to be the most sought after dress.


    Now, that dress was given easily to someone else. Everyone looked incredulously at Xiong Zhi. They did not see any heartache nor reluctance on her face. She seemed to be even smiling!


    Heavens! Thedy in silvery white dress right now looked like the goddess of wealth.


    The audience felt that after this episode, they really need to get acquainted with such a generous person. Such generosity and magnanimity made her worthy to get close to.


    At the very least, it added assurance that the person was simply not eyeing your money. Maybe, one can even get more benefits.


    Xiong De felt his throat go dry as he saw the guest''s faces. They all looked at that girl in the silvery white dress like she was a goddess. The spotlight had switched.


    ''This is bad.''


    He knew that the situation was turning bad. Then, he looked at the stage abruptly as he recalled something.


    He knew the whole story. His daughter had loved this golden dress to the point that she had been willing to spend a ridiculous amount just to get it. But in the end, she lost to Xiong Zhi. He had pacified her with all his effort. He told her that since she had already worn it before, it was just like she was giving alms to Xiong Zhi.


    But who knew that those words came back haunting them. With this situation, it was more like Xiong Zhi giving alms to Xiong Wuyue.


    He red at the hateful girl. Under the light, her silvery white dress illuminated her radiantly. She was like a heavenly fairy who had stepped out of a painting. Yet that faint smile in the corner of her lips made Xiong De understand the situation. She was totally mocking them.


    He was skilled at setting up schemes. So with one look, he knew what was happening.


    It was a set up. He and his daughter were tricked to open the box right here. Xiong Zhi knew well what his daughter would do and decided to set this up. Once the box was opened, praises would fall on her, while his daughter would have no choice but to ''thank'' her for this great gift. It was clearly a scene that would humiliate her daughter.


    It might not seem like that to everyone. But to them, the father and daughter duo, that was the case.


    Xiong Wuyue''s knuckles that was tightly holding the lid of the box turned white. Her hand trembled.


    ''What. Is. This?!''


    She was not happy seeing this dress at all. She would rather see snakes here instead of this freaking dress that she had painstakingly wanted to get but was not able to!


    Xiong Wuyue knew what Xiong Zhi meant by giving this dress to her.


    ''I want to kill this bitch!''


    ***

 Chapter 230 - Cat fight

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Cat fight</h4>


    Xiong Zhi''s faint smile was getting bigger as she saw Xiong Wuyue be speechless while staring with gritted teeth at the dress. Her eyes finally curved in a smile.


    "What is it, cousin? Is the dress so beautiful?" Xiong Zhi gently asked and stepped forward. Her charming smile and crescent eyes looked so angelic in the eyes of the audience.


    She finally stepped in front of the frozen witch, reached out a hand, and touched the golden intricate threads lovingly.


    "I actually hated to part with this dress. As you know, it did cost me quite a lot of effort. But then, as I looked at it every day, I found out that in fact, it is not to my liking at all and is also not very suitable to me. After all, my taste in dresses was not this shy. Then, I remembered how cousin loved this dress so much. I happen to be looking for the most suitable gift, too. You can have it," Xiong Zhi said softly while showing a magnanimous smile to Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue, who already hated the dress so much that she wanted to shred it into pieces, red insidiously at Xiong Zhi. She wanted to say something to refute her, to counter-attack. But her trembling lips could not move.


    Xiong Zhi finally showed her dimpled smile. She was fully enjoying the look in Xiong Wuyue''s face.


    She moved closer until she was only a step away from her. Like a loving cousin, she held Xiong Wuyue''s hand. She leaned closer to her ears and whispered in a low voice that only the two of them could hear. "After all, you always covet the things I have."


    She stepped back and faced her again, showing a lovely smile.


    "That is why I thought of giving it to you," she continued in her normal voice. People would think it was just a light show of intimacy between the two cousins.


    But Xiong Wuyue who had heard her full message reddened visibly in anger.


    ''Who coveted whose things?!''


    In the first ce, this dress was originally hers.


    She simply had lost interest over that dress ever since it was owned by this bitch!


    Her pride would not allow her to wear this dress again, something that Xiong Zhi had rejected. She was not a trashcan where anyone could throw her garbage into!


    "You..." Xiong Wuyue hatefully spat a word though her gritted teeth.


    "Me? Oh, cousin, are you so grateful to me that you had be speechless?" Xiong Zhi followed up on her words, still with a lovely smile. Take that, witch.


    Xiong Wuyue trembled in anger more and more.


    She was about to hurl this dress at the bitch''s face!


    "Or, is it that you don''t like it?" Xiong Zhi acted troubled. With the help of the y before, her control in her facial expressions improved a lot. She simply frowned lightly, appearing disappointed, and covered her mouth in distress. Actually, it was simply because she could not erase the smile on her lips. She knew that in this situation Xiong Wuyue was in, Xiong Wuyue could not afford to say anything bad right now. If she did, she would have just dug her own grave.


    Xiong De knew that his daughter was likely to explode any time so he hurriedly stepped forward. However, William held him down.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Xiong De?" William was having quite a bit of fun watching the show in front. If Xiong De stepped in now, the rest of the event would certainly be boring.


    "I need to go and assist my daughter. The dress is such a precious treasure after all. I must make sure it is taken care of properly," Xiong De made up an excuse and answered politely. He took a step forward and signaled to the wide eyed host to continue on. The host saw his gesture and immediately took action to remedy the awkwardness.


    "A-ha! Young Miss Xiong Zhi! This is really a precious gift! Young Miss Wuyue had gone speechless in happiness! How generous of you! As expected of our magnanimous Young Miss Xiong Zhi," the host said in a ttering voice while trying to ease the awkward smile on his face.


    He was the nearest person to these two young ancestors.


    He clearly felt the tension between the two. Unlike the friendly banter they were saying, the aura they gave off werepletely hostile to each other.


    The host was in a predicament. He did not want to side with Xiong Zhi and be an enemy of this famous person, who happened to be the heir of the entire Xiong family. But he also did not want to act against Xiong Wuyue and make a dangerous enemy for himself. He was just a small fish who could not even fill a gap of any of these two sharks'' teeth! These two were also both surnamed Xiong!


    He really wanted to cry. He was just a host trying to climb up in the socialdder peacefully.


    Xiong Zhi put down her hand and went along with the poor host. After all, she should not really act too obviously, considering that everyone present were all people with sharp senses honed by experience. She should still maintain the image of generosity and magnanimity.


    "I see. So, it was because she was too happy. How about giving me a ''thank you'', cousin?"


    "¡­"


    Xiong Wuyue was ming red in anger, her remaining string of sanity about to snap. The lid of the box that she was holding was already crumpled.


    Xiong Zhi fanned her mes even more.


    "Oh, you cannot say anything right now? You are that happy? How about giving me a friendly bow instead? I will appreciate it. I just want to know that you are really happy with my gift, you know." She acted as though she was pouting.


    Xiong Wuyue''s mes grew into a raging forest fire in a great speed.


    The guest looked between the two in wonder. They just saw from afar that the celebrant appeared to be nkly staring at Xiong Zhi motionlessly.


    If they were the person who had received the gift, they would certainly start currying favor with the Young Miss Xiong Zhi right now. But what was this? Why did they feel that there was something going on? The guests were starting to feel the tension in the air.


    Xiong De decisively went to the stage and took the box from Xiong Wuyue.


    "Young Miss Zhi, this is a truly great gift! I, Xiong De, is truly grateful to you! My daughter really loved this dress. I think she is still in shock right now. To be honest, she did not expect you to give this gift at all. I really don''t know how we should express our thanks. Really thank you." Xiong De bowed to Xiong Zhi, his face filled with gratefulness.


    Seeing that Xiong Wuyue got rescued by her doting father, Xiong Zhi looked at the man with hidden coldness. She finally lost interest. Fine then, consider this moment was saved by Xiong De. Anyways, she could also no longer push harder, or else, the audience would realize her intentions and her image might fall.


    She also had enough fun for now. She did not mind having more fun scaring off the witch more in the future. Let''s torture her slowly. The future was still long.


    "I see. If you are that grateful, make sure she will wear it for me next time." Xiong Zhi gave a mocking smile to the unmoving Xiong Wuyue .


    She knew well that with Xiong Wuyue''s pride, there would be no way she would do that. Today, she really did well to hold her anger in and to notsh out on her. Tsk. Too bad. But still within expectations.


    Xiong Zhi went back to her seat. There would still be many chances today. There are still a lot of chances to humiliate Xiong Wuyue without showing her hand.


    ''Ruin Xiong Wuyue''s happiness on her birthday, get!'' She happily put a checkmark beside it.


    After the gifting, there was supposed to be a final speech from Xiong Wuyue ording to script to further enhance her image, but Xiong De reced her and gave a speech in her position.


    After what happened, Xiong Wuyue was no longer in the mood to smile and act magnanimous in front of everyone.


    All she wanted to do right now was to shred the dress into pieces and throw it into the fire. She wanted to destroy everything she could get her hands on and throw everything to Xiong Zhi''s face. If possible, she wanted to kill that bitch!


    She was furious!


    After a while, her father let her retreat to give her some space to recover. The party was still continuing.


    Xiong Zhi saw that Xiong Wuyue had went to another ce to cool her head.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. Her second chance was here so fast. After chilling out some more on her table, she stood up and headed to that direction.


    Two sharp people around her instantly guessed her intentions.


    Momentster, Song Xuantin stood up and followed her covertly.


    William went to get Xiong De''s attention to prevent him from seeing the movements of these twodies. He was really looking forward to a cat fight.

 Chapter 231 - Cat fight (II)

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Cat fight (II)</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue went to an isted ce not too far away from the party. She finally had a moment of space for herself. She began to release all her pent up fury that she had been suppressing inside the banquet.


    She screamed and stomped her feet on the grass.


    She was inside the huge man-made garden. Supposedly, after her final speech, the main event would end and this ce then would be opened for guests. If everything went ording to n, the guests would be here right now interacting and mingling with each other, talking about business and perhaps random things, while she roamed around making connections with them.


    This was supposed to help her form a wider and strongerwork in the higher echelons of the society, and should especially strengthen her position in the entertainment and modeling industries.


    But it was dyed because she was no longer in the mood to smile and act. Xiong De was buying her time so she can vent out her anger here.


    There were various flowers and nts everywhere. There was also a small fountain not far away from her. This was the especially designed garden made magical for her birthday.


    But all this beautiful scenery seemed so unsightly in her eyes right now. That bitch''s face appeared everywhere she looked! All she wanted to do was to destroy them.


    Trash them! Crush them! Make a huge mess out of them!


    She poured out her bottled up fury as she yanked out the flowers madly and stomped her feet on them, crushing them. She imagined she was stomping on Xiong Zhi''s face instead. She wanted to erase that annoying smile off the bitch''s face!


    While venting out her anger, suddenly, a cold voice with a tinge of schadenfreude sounded behind her back.


    "So unsightly."


    Xiong Wuyue instantly turned around and red at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was leaning on the wall with a mocking smile, watching Xiong Wuyue rampage around like a mad cow. Seeing that smug smile again reignited Xiong Wuyue''s anger to its peak. Since there was no one around, she unreservedly screeched at Xiong Zhi with all her might.


    "You bitch! You came here just to ruin my day!" Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were red.


    Xiong Zhi harrumphed. "Congrattions. For the first time, you are right."


    "Shut up!" Xiong Wuyue suddenly took off one of her heels and threw it at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit taken aback at such a sudden disgraceful act. She did not manage to evade in time. Xiong Wuyue''s stilettos were five inches high and was dangerously sharp. The heels scratched Xiong Zhi''s shoulder and her sensitive skin started to bleed.


    The reddening patch on her shoulder was eye catching as it stood out against the silvery white dress and her snowy skin. Xiong Zhi''s eyes darkened as she saw her bleeding shoulder. That hurt.


    Xiong Wuyue did not care about anything anymore. Compared to that tiny wound, she wanted to kill the bitch if she could! She took off the other shoe and threw it at Xiong Zhi, too.


    Xiong Zhi dodged this time, but her eyes already have killing intent in them.


    Heh. She thought sarcastically. Xiong Wuyue wanted to hurt or even kill her, and she felt utterly andpletely the same. She took a step towards her with a dark face.


    Xiong Wuyue saw hering, and suddenly felt as if cold water was poured on her. She suddenly remembered their fight in the Zhou Mansion. Her face and her body had hurt like hell after that fight.


    She momentarily forgot her anger and felt scared. But Xiong Zhi did not give her a chance to think more as she immediately closed their distance and wordlessly pped Xiong Wuye hard.


    The loud sound of the p resounded in the empty garden. Xiong Zhi felt her hand tingling with the intensity of the blow.


    But she did not care. She had an obsession that she must not allow this woman to hurt her again unterally. Now, her inner demon who wanted to take revenge in every possible way came out.


    Her face was devoid of any emotion as she grabbed a handful of hair of Xiong Wuyue and viciously pulled it down. Xiong Wuyue finally recovered from her initial shock from that p. Feeling the immense pain in her scalp and on her cheeks, she teared up. But she felt her fury rose up again. She used her sharp nails and wed at the hand that was pulling her hair.


    "You bitch, let go!" Xiong Wuyue mindlessly brandished her ws while she screamed. Her nails was not something tough about as red scratches started appearing in Xiong Zhi''s jade-like hands. But Xiong Zhi did not let go and dragged the other''s head down, yanking out fistfuls of hair. Her expressionless face and her cold eyes were murderous.


    "Before, you wanted a ''word fight''. So I gave you one. And you lost." Xiong Zhi''s voice was surprisingly calm, but her hands that was hauling Xiong Wuyue''s head were not as they swept the screaming witch left and right down the floor.


    "And now, you want to switch to fist fight? Fine by me. After all, animals like you only know how to fight using your ws. I really should train animals like you to be obedient."


    She dragged Xiong Wuyue with all her strength to the fountain.


    "Agh!" Xiong Wuyue was struggling. Her gown was making it harder for her to retaliate and move around. Xiong Zhi''s hand was too strong. Even with the bloody scratches on her wrist and shoulder, she still did not let go of her.


    "Bitch! You are a s.l.u.t! The ''Young Miss'' title is wasted on you! You damned woman! Who coveted whose?!" Xiong Wuyue''s mouth did not stop cursing Xiong Zhi even when her scalp hurt like hell. Xiong Zhi dragging her hair made her stumble down the floor in her long gown many times, putting her in total disadvantage.


    "Why? You have something to say on that? It''s the truth. You coveted for everything I have. My status, my wealth, and even my man! Who told you to idolize me so much?" Xiong Zhi also let out the madness in her heart.


    "No one idolizes you, you crazy bitch! You are a madwoman! The world should know how crazy you are!"


    "You mean the world should know your true colors? Your disgusting act earlier made me want to gag!" Xiong Zhi pulled her hair harder. A lot of strands fell on the ground.


    Xiong Wuyue suddenly boosted up her strength and stood up straight despite her gown tearing open. She reached her hands to pull at the ends of Xiong Zhi''s hair.


    "Ugh." Xiong Zhi groaned in pain. The hand holding Xiong Wuyue''s hair grabbed tighter.


    "Ahhh!" Xiong Wuyue felt the searing pain on her scalp again and tears of pain came out of her eyes.


    They ended up dragging themselves in front of the fountain.


    The eyes of someone watching in one corner turned more and more worried with every passing second.


    Song Xuantin had seen everything. She was about to stop them but she felt that it was not the time to interfere yet. It was her first time seeing Xiong Zhi act like this. She had also realized that Xiong Zhi came here for this.


    She did not know the story behind these two''s battle but she was Xiong Zhi''s friend. So she just stood there rooting for her. Between the two, the one who was in greater disadvantage was the woman in red, since her gown was heavier and the initiative leaned heavily on her friend''s side.


    What made her increasingly worried was that the two was nearing the fountain. Someone might actually get seriously hurt.


    Then she heard the booming apuse of all the guests from the great hall a short distance away. She turned to look at the direction of the sound behind her. The host''s uplifted voice sounded after a few seconds. It was louder than normal, as if to give a hint to a certain person in the garden near the hall. Although now, it had be a group of people, with two of them still engaged in a cat fight.


    "I thank everyone foring here today. I know a lot of you wanted to spend more time with each other and also with our birthday celebrant. Everyone, feel free to proceed to the garden. I hope everyone will enjoy chatting there."


    Song Xuantin was near the door so she heard clearly the sounds from where they hade from.


    Her eyes went wide. Oh, no! They woulde here! She needed to warn Xiong Zhi!


    She hastily turned to Xiong Zhi''s direction.


    That was when she heard a loud ssh.

 Chapter 232 - Caught in a Red light

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Caught in a Red light</h4>


    A loud ssh echoed in the garden.


    The two distinguished women fighting like vige shrews fell into the fountain.


    However, even as they fell, no one let go of the other''s hair. They had a tacit understanding that the one who let go first would be the one to lose.


    No one bothered to stand up, as they continued pulling at each other''s hair on the shallow water. But it was Xiong Wuyue who was clearly at a disadvantage as her gown became heavier due to the volume of water it absorbed. She had a hard time bncing herself. She tried to use Xiong Zhi''s head for support. Of course, Xiong Zhi felt it and did not allow her but pushed her head further down into the water.


    Song Xuantin was shocked. They really fell into the fountain! Now that they were both wet, it would be too hard to make up an excuse to cover up what happened. Song Xuantin ran to them hurriedly.


    "Zhi! They areing here! Let''s get out of here now!" Song Xuantin cried in panic..


    Xiong Zhi and Xiong Wuyue both heard her and halted all actions, but they were still holding each other''s hair tightly. Both turned to stare with wide eyes at Song Xuantin, gasping for their breath.


    "Get out of there right now!" Song Xuantin half-yelled to wake up the two from their daze.


    But still no one let go of each other.


    Song Xuantin could not believe that Xiong Zhi would actually act like an irrational child at such a critical time like this. She went to Xiong Zhi''s side and tried to help her get up. Xiong Wuyue still did not let go of Xiong Zhi''s hair.


    "Miss Wuyue, let go. Everyone is about toe here," Song Xuantin took a deep breath and spoke to Xiong Wuyue. She did not bother to ask Xiong Zhi whose eyes were dangerously chilly. Song Xuantin knew that her friend would absolutely not let go first, no matter what. Her eyes already spoke volumes of that. So she tried convincing Xiong Wuyue first. After all, those people about toe were her guests.


    However, in Xiong Wuyue''s mind right now, if she let go first, then this damned bitch would think she had won. Thinking of that bitch''s smug smile back at the Zhou mansion refueled her anger. Her grip in Xiong Zhi''s hair became tighter.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes glinted coldly as she felt Xiong Wuyue''s tighter grip.


    ''She wants to bring me down with her? As if I will let her!''


    She suddenly pulled down Xiong Wuyue''s hair with all the strength she could muster.


    "Ahhh!" Shocked by the sudden attack, Xiong Wuyue cried. She also yanked at Xiong Zhi''s hair. The two ignored Song Xuantin and continued on with their fight. A lot of their hair had already fallen into the water.


    This was not only just the matter of who would win this fight. It was about their pride, the humiliation they had suffered in the other''s hand, their grievances to each other, and their hatred.


    If Song Xuantin knew what they were thinking, she would definitely yell: ''What pride? That''s totally what you two threw the moment you fought like vige shrews!''


    At this time though, both were fuming mad and there was no way that the two of them would stop.


    Song Xuantin face-palmed.


    "Goodness!" What should she do? If people came here and saw this irrational fight, not only Xiong Wuyue would be criticized, Xiong Zhi''s reputation woulde crashing down too!


    Geez! Should she stop the people froming here and tell them that this was a hazardous area?


    A loud chattering came from the distance.


    Song Xuantin panicked. They wereing here! Oh my god!


    She looked at the two who was still fighting in the shallow water. Then, she met Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes this time appeared calmer and more collected, no longer the raging eyes she saw earlier. Song Xuantin saw her shake her head meaningfully.


    While still actively engaged in the catfight.


    Song Xuantin was stunned. What did it mean? For heaven''s sake, what did the shaking head mean?


    ''Didn''t she know I''m very slow on things like these?!"


    Song Xuantin then looked back to the entrance in tears. She stayed rooted on the spot, not knowing what to do. She no longer looked at the catfight behind her as her eyes were glued at the entrance, fearing every second ticking by as the voices outside grew stronger.


    ''Did shaking the head meant I should not let them in? Or was it the opposite, to let them enter and not do anything? Oh goodness, Zhi''er!''


    It was a total horror movie.


    Her eyes stayed riveted on the huge doors, her heartbeat pounding loudly in her ears. Anytime, the door would open... and the zombies outside woulde rushing in.


    After a few moments.


    The entrance door opened ever so slightly. The loud voicesing from outside rushed into the garden.


    With dead eyes, Song Xuantin was about to wee her death¡ªor wee the guests, hopefully to buy enough time.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold, slippery, and wet hand grabbing her arm. She almost screamed in horror.


    "..?!"


    "Let''s go." It was Xiong Zhi. She instantly dragged her to one of the bushes, using the sshing fountain to block the entering guests'' vision. As they dove into the bushes, she took a glimpse of the fountain. Xiong Wuyue was still there, struggling to get out.


    "What did you do?" Song Xuantin curiously asked. The guests entered and scattered around the garden. No one found Xiong Wuyue yet. Surprisingly, Xiong Wuyue was not screaming to find her and stayed still.


    "I tied her gown to the fountain," Xiong Zhi said while shivering .


    "...What?" Song Xuantin asked her incredulously. Goodness! That Xiong Wuyue have a damned fate waiting for her.


    But there were still problems at hand. How could they get out of here? Especially, Xiong Zhi was wet from head to toe. What if Xiong Wuyue revealed to everyone that it was Xiong Zhi who had bullied her to that point? One look at the drenched and wounded Xiong Zhi, and everyone would know the truth!


    Worriedly, she asked the one who was responsible for this mess.


    "What do you n to do now?"


    "We will get out. Do you have your phone with you?" Xiong Zhi asked, her eyes still stuck on Xiong Wuyue who was still trying to untie her gown from the borate carved pirs of the fountain.


    Song Xuantin opened her purse. It was a good thing she kept her purse with her. She handed the phone to Xiong Zhi. Song Xuantin expected Xiong Zhi to call someone and get some help but she was shocked when she saw Xiong Zhi took a picture of the messy Wuyue who had a panicking and murderous look on her face, instead.


    "Zhi! What are you doing?" Song Xuantin hissed.


    "I am just taking one for remembrance." Then she gave back the phone to the stunned Song Xuantin.


    ''She borrowed my phone just to take a picture? Goodness, there goes my expectations.''


    Meanwhile, the two of them circled around the bushes and came near the entrance. Thankfully, the thick and flowery bushes and nts withrge canopies surrounded the walls of the entire garden until it reached the huge doors at the entrance.


    "We will run to the door once they find her." Xiong Zhi said as she wrung out excess water and began to dry herself with a cotton handkerchief.


    Song Xuantin nced at the guests who were now starting to scatter. A group of people was talking and walking to the direction of the fountain. Xiong Wuyue was shivering due to the cold waters while still doing her best to tear her gown away from the fountain pir.


    Song Xuantin felt that Xiong Wuyue was really unfortunate. It was her birthday, but she would be likely remembered as someone who got beaten up and drenched in water on her own debut party. No matter what the story would be behind her appearance, the fact that she appeared in front of everyone like that would forever tarnish her distinguished reputation no matter where she went.


    But still, Song Xuantin thought it was too risky for Xiong Zhi to do this!


    "Heavens! Young Miss Xiong Wuyue?! Howe you are here?" One of the guests in a group standing near the fountain loudly eximed in shock.


    The attention of the people around was caught by that loud shout and they eventually found the down-trodden Xiong Wuyue still tied on the fountain. The looks in their eyes were incredulous. Everyone within the garden approached the fountain in surprise to check if the woman soaking wet with water and had a messy hair on was really the birthday celebrant.


    The more they looked, the more shocked they were. It was really her!


    Surrounded by these men and women whose eyes were watching her in schadenfreude, judging her from head to toe, Xiong Wuyue could not control herself anymore and cried. She knew, now that people had seen her like this, it would leave a mark in her reputation. In their eyes, whenever they see her in the future, this scene would always pop up in their minds.


    She would be remembered as the unfortunate girl who got beaten up in her own birthday.


    What Song Xuantin thought was correct: no matter what the true story was, the one would suffer the most was the one who got caught in the act.


    At this moment, Xiong Wuyue was caught in red light.


    Xiong Zhi who witnessed all these smiled in delight.

 Chapter 233 - Face Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Face Reveal</h4>


    Song Xuantin saw Xiong Zhi''s smile. Her friend was a person who rarely smiled happily, so she noticed this especially vibrant smile.


    "You are really enjoying it, huh?" Song Xuantinmented dryly.


    Xiong Zhi looked around, observing the people inside the garden still with her smile on. More and more people moved to surround Xiong Wuyue. At present, perhaps due to the shock of it all, no one was still helping her get out of the water.


    "Of course, I am," she absentmindedly answered back as she looked for Xiong De''s figure. She had to make sure Xiong De, along with the rest of the guests, was already inside. It would be bad if she runs out of the garden and Xiong De sees her by chance. He would surely stop her, directing the guests'' attention towards her so she could share the hot seat, to lessen the impact on his daughter.


    Naturally, Xiong Zhi would not want that to happen. Exnations from her could follow anytime. She had the status and authority to back up some stories as excuse, so she was not worried even if Xiong Wuyue acted out now and med everything to her.


    As long as they did not see her, everything would be fine.


    Someone called Xiong De''s attention, and soon, Xiong De came running to his daughter''s rescue. He immediately went into the fountain without a care for getting soaked by the cold water, and helped his daughter untie the gown from the fountain. The butler also hurried over with a dry cloth.


    Taking advantage of theck of attention on their side, the two who was hiding behind the bushes ran straight to the entrance.


    However, someone suddenly jumped in front of them when they were only two steps away from the door, barring their exit.


    "Not so fast." William blocked the two. He smiled yfully as he observed the two who had suddenly gone missing once the celebrant went away. He nced at the fountain''s direction where all the other guests had gathered around curiously.


    "So, the other protagonist is here. Are you trying to run away from the mess you created?" he asked cheerfully. He studied Xiong Zhi who was sodden wet from head to toe.


    Oh, wow. Thisdy appeared more seductive wearing that wet dress, with wet hair strands running down her shoulders.


    Song Xuantin saw how the man''s eyes travelled all over Xiong Zhi''s body. Indignant, she stepped in front of Xiong Zhi and blocked his view.


    "This uncle, please get out of the way."


    Song Xuantin smiled cheerfully but her eyes held warning. She pulled Xiong Zhi and they passed by him.


    "..." William stiffened. What did she just call him? Him, probably the youngest bachelor present here? This girl called the young and well-known Casanova ''uncle''?


    He felt speechless as he watched them go away. He fell into a dilemma. He had the urge to run after them and get firsthand gossip of what had happened. But! It would be a waste if he did not take a good look at the front, which seemed to be greater spectacle.


    The Model of the Year''s unforgettable history would be there. So, after making a decision, he chose to witness the actual scene and joined in with the ''festivity'' by the fountain. He walked towards the fountain''s direction and the other gossiping guests generously gave way to him.


    Xiong De covered the freezing cold Xiong Wuyue with arge dry cloth.


    Xiong De''s heart was aching. The majority of the people around him came from the entertainment industry. There was no doubt they would let go of such scoop. They likely had already called their teams to be the first to publicize the scandal tonight.


    Xiong De felt that another major headache wasing. He should not have left his daughter alone by herself, especially when the Young Miss Xiong Zhi was here.


    It could only be that girl who would do this to his daughter!


    He paused and suddenly looked around. Where was that girl who dared to hurt his daughter like this? Looking at the scene, the other person should also get substantial damage. If the guests saw Xiong Zhi''s simr predicament, they would be able link it together. He could dere the story that it was Xiong Zhi''s fault to begin with, bullying his daughter on her birthday. How could he let his daughter take this burden alone?


    It might not erase the fact that this had happened today, but it could at least lessen the impact on Xiong Wuyue''s reputation. If he used his cards well, he would be able to gather sympathy from the people.


    Xiong De had lost all his hopes to form a good rtionship with Xiong Zhi.


    However, not a single shadow of that girl could be seen.


    He gritted his teeth. She had effectively made an enemy out of him, starting from this night.


    "Daddy, daddy... It''s that bitch''s fault. She pushed me here! Hic, hic." Xiong Wuyue cried loudly in her father''s arms. This was a humiliation that she would never forget! This was more than enough for Xiong Wuyue to want to kill Xiong Zhi a hundred times over!


    "Shh... I will take care of everything. You take a good rest first." Xiong De''s voice was gentle as he brought her daughter out of the garden, trying to shield her from the guests'' prating eyes at the same time.


    This celebration could not continue anymore. He sighed. He had painstakingly gathered all these powerhouses here so he could use them, not to be the object of their gossip.


    Once they left the garden, Xiong De''s eyes finally unleashed his raging fury inside. His eyes were filled with malicious killing intent.


    ''Very well, Xiong Zhi. Since it hade to this, then I won''t hold back from destroying you.''


    Since he could not make use of this Young Miss, then, he would simply destroy her.


    *****


    Xiong Gaiyu was still at her table inside the almost empty banquet hall. She wanted to wait for the two women first before going to the garden, thinking that they simply went to the restroom. After all, Xiong Zhi''s purse was still on their table.


    In fact, she had already wanted to leave the birthday party now that she had made some good connections with the big shots from earlier. Her goal for tonight was achieved with flying colors.


    But she felt it was too impolite to leave without saying goodbye to Xiong Zhi, her benefactor tonight.


    "Gaiyu!"


    She looked at that direction and found Song Xuantin running hastily to her. Xiong Gaiyu''s lips twitched a bit when she realized how this girl had informally called her first name, like they were best friends. But she still acted polite and respectful.


    "What is it, Miss Song? Where''s Young Miss Zhi?"


    Song Xuantin''s face was a bit sweaty. Her hair was a little messy too. But her radiant appearance did not lessen at all, instead, her flushed cheeks made her look more vibrant. She picked up Xiong Zhi''s purse.


    "She was outside. She forgot her purse. We''ll be heading out first," Song Xuantin said these words and turned to leave.


    Xiong Gaiyu stood up. She was confused. Why was she acting like there was some urgent matter?


    "Let me go with you. I am about to leave, too."


    Song Xuantin nced at her, hesitating a bit, and nodded.


    ***


    Xiong Zhi shivered due to the cold. She hugged herself while she waited for Song Xuantin toe down.


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing on her way. Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed, stepped back, and was about to hide when the person spoke first.


    "Easy, it''s me." William''s cheerful face was revealed after he turned to a corner. Upstairs, he had only took one look at the drenched Xiong Wuyue before leaving the garden anding after the two girls. Compared to Xiong De''s uptight look upstairs that refused to say a single thing,ing down here seemed more interesting.


    At least, he could feast his eyes on a beauty.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him with a nk face. This man really did have sharp senses. He should not have seen her before turning that corner. How did he know it was her, and that she was about to hide?


    William could see the question mark on her nk face.


    "You are wearing heels. Also, the clear drops of water falling to the ground made it clear that it was you," William cheerfully exined.


    "..." Xiong Zhi. He could even catch that... Truly some sharp hearing.


    Then, the blonde haired man took off his coat and gently dr.a.p.ed it over her shoulders.


    "Xiong De seems upset. Tomorrow, or maybe even tonight, your name would be famous again. Do you like fame that much?" William asked teasingly.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him and stepped away. His face was too close.


    "No."


    William observed her again, appreciating the beauty at the same time. ''Hmm... This girl seemed to especially dislike close distance with men. Did something happen to her in the past?''


    His mind made up various dog blood drama.


    As Xiong Zhi guessed, Wiliiam had sharp senses. He was good at reading people, too. It was his good point, his edge over his peers which let him achieve what he have now.


    "Anyway, I just want to warn you that Xiong De is really not a person you should be making an enemy of. You are still too young for him." William retreated to a polite distance. His eyes were serious as he said this part, no longer yful.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him with her usual distant expression. "I know. Thank you for the warning, and also for the coat." Her voice sounded dismissive.


    Williamughed. He was expecting something but this girl really kept on giving him the unexpected. He taunted, "Why you are not asking me to keep quiet about this? I might tell the media everything I know."


    Xiong Zhi''s dark pools watched him intently, as if seeing through his guise.


    "Because you will not. If you have that kind of intention from the beginning, you would not have let us out from the garden," she calmly replied. The more Xiong Zhi thought of this man''s actions this whole time, the more she found him interesting.


    William fell silent for a moment beforeughing out. He turned around. He heard a pair of lighter footsteps. There should be two girlsing in their way. There were no doubt they were her friends.


    "Who knows? I might change my mind," he said with his back turned as he walked away. Xiong Zhi''s eyes stared at his back until he was gone. After he was gone, Xiong Zhi finally heard the sound of footsteps.


    Song Xuantin and Xiong Gaiyu arrived at the corner where Xiong Zhi was.


    Song Xuantin was stunned to see therge coat around Xiong Zhi''s shoulders.


    "Where did you get that?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at Xiong Gaiyu who gawked at her up and down withical expression. Xiong Zhi simply nodded at the wide eyed Xiong Gaiyu.


    "William gave me this," she answered.


    "Oh. That uncle looks like a pervert," Song Xuantinmented with a scrunched nose while they walked to the exit.


    "Yes. I agree," Xiong Zhi seconded.


    Xiong Gaiyu who perked up her ears to catch gossip about why Xiong Zhi was drenched like this fell silent.


    What did she miss? She felt regretful that she did note after this two earlier.


    *****


    William was thinking deeply. The usual yful smile on his face was gone. Without that smile, he looked like a cool prince who came out of manhua.


    Sometimeter, a smile suddenly broke out of his face. It was the same yful smile that he always wore. He fished out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Will! I heard you visited China! You¡ª"


    "Hey, I met that girl," William cut off the voice on the other line.


    "..." The voice on the other side fell silent at first. "I don''t know which girl you are talking about."


    William sighed.


    "I am talking about Zhou Linfeng''s."


    "...Zhou Linfeng''s master?"


    "Take note, she is not her master yet. But she was truly quite interesting. Have you heard any news about Zhou Linfeng?" William continued walking in the hallway. He need to return fast to meet a certain person.


    "Yeah. He contacted me and he said he will meet us soon. You''ll being right? "


    "Of course, I wanted to be there when we wee this future ''new king''." William said with a yful tone.


    There were five kings who reigned with great power, the true cream of the crop of the present generation.


    Now, they were finally about to wee the sixth king.

 Chapter 234 - Tight Spot

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Tight Spot</h4>


    The servants were very busy thiste evening as they continuously brought food, clothing, and other necessities that the girls would need.


    The three girls were currently in the East Wing of the Xiong Mansion.


    Song Xuantin had already changed to afortable gown. She was on the phone with Gu Zhen.


    "Can you please do us a favor?" She pleaded with Gu Zhen.


    "Why? What happened?" Gu Zhen asked from the other line. The event in the garden was not given any live coverage as that was the private time given to these big figures to form connections and talk about business.


    "If you hack the CCTV in the hotel, you will know. So please, can you hack into the garden footage for me? I am afraid they will erase it. It''s good to have a backup in case they fabricate the story."


    Sensing how worried Song Xuantin was, Gu Zhen did not ask anymore and promised that he would get a copy of the footage.


    Song Xuantin put down her phone and stared at Xiong Zhi who was being attended by a doctor inside her room.


    Xiong Zhi had scratches all over her arms. And her scalp also felt numb. The doctor gave some medicine to her and was finally dismissed after the medication.


    Song Xuantin sighed heavily and sat down beside her.


    "What do you n now? I asked Gu Zhen to get a copy of the footage in case they mess up the story. Based on the look of your cousin, she would surely not let you go. Gosh, Xiong Zhi, you must have hated her so much to ruin her birthday party, and do all that," Song Xuantin began running her mouth again.


    Xiong Gaiyu, who chose toe here together with them and waszing around in one corner of the bed, listened intently to Song Xuantin''s words with her ears perked up again quietly like a cat. She did not bother asking anything and simply listened well, trying to connect the dots. She, too, had already changed into afortable night gown provided by the mansion.


    Xiong Zhi fell back on the huge bed. She looked up on the ceiling. No one knew what was behind those deep eyes.


    After a while, she began to speak.


    "That''s what I''m aiming for. If they fabricate stories and pin everything to me, they would have to be prepared to face grandfather. Their rtionship with the main branch will deteriorate, and the support of the main branch would be cut off from them."


    If that happened, Xiong Zhi would celebrate.


    "But if Xiong De sees that and felt unwilling to lose the support from the main branch... There could only be one result from this event. They will choose to be silent, ming everything to an ident."


    If it was the first scenario, it might affect her reputation a bit, but her goal would be achieved. If it''s thetter, then Xiong Wuyue could only suffer in silence.


    Not too bad of a gamble for Xiong Zhi.


    The two were quiet as they listened.


    "Anyway, no matter what the choice is, Wuyue''s reputation was surely ruined." Xiong Zhi''s voice sounded very soft and gentle, as if speaking to her lover, a total irony to her words. "She would be remembered as a girl who was wrecked in her own party, right in front of the powerhouses she wanted to tter. The second branch would also lose a lot of face in front of the guests. Their credibility and dignity have been damaged."


    She yawned a bit as she felt sleepy with the ''physical exercise'' she had earlier.


    She had a very satisfying day overall.


    Song Xuantin was stunned. She thought at first that Xiong Zhi had engaged in that shrewish catfight impulsively, taunted by Xiong Wuyue.


    Yet her friend seemed to have nned it all. She also seemed to have some ns to counter attack, as she did not look worried.


    She, too, began to rx. She dropped her body beside Xiong Zhi. She gazed up at the ceiling, too.


    Xiong Gaiyu was the most taken aback. She did not know what Xiong Zhi had done to Xiong Wuyue, but based on this talk, it would be quite a huge one that would be all over the news, and might even create a huge rift that could drive away Xiong De from getting the main branch''s support, which was the lifeblood of anyone surnamed Xiong.


    Xiong Gaiyu thought of her father who had been fighting with Xiong De for a long time. No matter what her father did, Xiong De was like an immovable mountain. He never fell to a disadvantage. Yet now, with just a single episode from Xiong Zhi, Xiong De actually lost his momentum and was at a disadvantage no matter what move he made.


    Xiong Gaiyu felt chills on her neck while she looked at Xiong Zhi who had her eyes shut, lying on the bed.


    Her cousin was still young. She always had the look like she did not care about the various battles within the Xiong family.


    However, it turned out, she was slowly scraping off those weeds that was had to get rid of. If this girl could fight in equal strength with Xiong De, perhaps...


    Perhaps, siding with her right now was the perfect opportunity. Not only for her, but for her cheap father as well.


    Her eyes slowly firmed up with determination. Then, as if a huge burden was lifted off her shoulders, she closed her eyes and finally fell asleep.


    This night, Xiong Gaiyu decided to be an ally to Xiong Zhi in the uing battles within the Xiong family.


    ****


    As the three girls slept peacefully, the media was in uproar.


    This was bound to be a long night for theizens.


    As Xiong De had predicted, the powerhouses who needed not to fear him did not waste any time and featured this scandalous news. After all, this was definitely bound to circte, given such high exposure Xiong De had attracted, so why not take a big bite of the pie then?


    It was all over the media, and in every newspany. The media gave a bit of face to Xiong De as they did not exaggerate the situation too much. There was no harsh articles to at least avoidpletely offending the surname Xiong.


    They only just gave the details on how the birthday party went and that in the end of it all, Xiong Wuyue, the birthday celebrant, fell inside the water fountain.


    The rest was all the ''haha'' and schadenfreude remarks from theizens, which made it quite a highlight.


    It was a bit offending but still bearable for Xiong De, but to Xiong Wuyue, it might not be. However, Xiong De was thankful that these mediapanies still gave them face.


    However, it did notst long. A third party article was posted by the newly famous media agency and made it their headlines. The most shocking was that the third party article actually included a high definition picture of his daughter, all drenched, messy with a torn dress, and struggling to get out of the fountain. Xiong Wuyue''s twisted and murderous face was clearly captured in the image. That ugly and obviously furious face subverted the public''s perception of her saintly image.


    And this article was not polite at all.


    It had the headliner title: ''Xiong Wuyue''s birthday party got wrecked, the celebrant dove into the fountain!''


    This article was all about criticism. It totally attacked Xiong Wuyue. It implied how the celebrant portrayed a kind and saintly image, but appeared not be the case at all. Anyone who could read between the lines could see how the article used Xiong Wuyue of being a witch in princess'' clothing. Every paragraph targeted Xiong Wuyue maliciously.


    At the end of the article, the media agency put a disimer in bold letters.


    [This picture and everything written above were sent to us anonymously, and was not written by the agency.]


    Then, thetter half of the headline post was the article from the agency. Thetter part was written in polite wording, but it did not dismiss anything from the prior. It was discussing who might this person who wrote the article be and what Xiong Wuyue could have done for someone to hate her to such a degree.


    In fact, it was just adding more wood to the fire.


    For Xiong De who read this the next morning, this mediapany was obviously just cleaning their hands off the matter, strategically posting this to get more readers.


    Xiong De hurled the tablet hard, crashing it to the wall. He shouted at his assistant.


    "Whichpany is this?! How dare them to act so fearless against us!"


    "T-they are the Shi Hua Media Company. They have recently gained poprity due to the CJ''s corruption and fraud case." The assistant answered while he looked at his tablet with regret. He should have brought his oldest tablet not this newly purchased one. He learned that next time if he was going to deliver bad news, he would be prepared to lose one gadget.


    Xiong De took a heavy breath while controlling his anger.


    "Contact them immediately and make sure they delete this article. As soon as possible!"

 Chapter 235 - Tight Spot (II)

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Tight Spot (II)</h4>


    The assistant hurriedly left.


    Xiong De leaned back to his seat. His phone rang. It was from the Xiong Ci Mansion. He answered immediately. It was most likely about his daughter.


    As soon as he answered, the panicked voice of the head butler rang inside his office.


    "Master! Young Miss is having a terrible fit right now! One maid is critically injured and is delivered to the ICU. Young Miss is also hurting herself. She broke all the furniture in the mansion and refused medication..."


    Xiong De massaged his forehead. It was aching terribly.


    "Howe she was out? I told you not to let her go and to guard her room."


    ng. Bang. Crash.


    "I''m gonna kill her! Bitch! Let me out! I will kill her right now!" Xiong Wuye''s manic voice echoed loudly in the background.


    "Where is she?" Xiong De frowned.


    "We are in the living room. Young Miss had lost her mind," the head butler said in terror as sounds of destruction continued.


    Xiong De furrowed his brows. He expected her to throw tantrums and vent her anger for what happened yesterday night. But it appeared like it was worse than he thought.


    For Xiong Wuyue to almost kill a maid, something must have truly irked her.


    "What happened?" Xiong De was suspicious.


    "ording to the other maid, Xiong Wuyue called for them and borrowed their phone for a moment. She had learned the news of Young Miss Xiong Zhi bing the official heir and also got favor from the other two families. T-then she also learned the news about her. She finally blew up when she saw a picture of her."


    The head butler knew that they were keeping the news about the heiress from Young Miss Wuyue, because this would surely happen. But for it to escte to this...


    Xiong De felt tired all of a sudden. It was early morning yet he wanted to call it a day already and just rest. But there were still many matters at hand.


    "Alright. Keep hold of the mouths of everyone there. We should not let out anything that happened today. Put someone to know the situation in the ICU. Don''t let anyone else know. If the maid lives, give her money and get her out of the country. The farther, the better. And tell Wuyue that I will being home soon."


    Xiong De put down his phone. He knew why his daughter was blown this much.


    She had learned the news that Xiong Zhi had be such a powerful and vital person in the Xiong family.


    It meant that they could not put the me on her for what happened in the party, unless they were prepared to be exiled as outcasts by the main branch. His daughter clearly understood the situation and erupted in fury, recklessly venting out.


    How could his proud daughter let it pass peacefully when she suffered such a great humiliation?


    Xiong De sighed. For now, he could not go directly against the main branch just yet. He still needed two years to consolidate his power and influence so he would be fully confident that he could go against the first branch.


    It looked like he needed to find a way to make his daughter feel better.


    He swung on his chair back and forth in deep meditation, his legs tapping on the floor. After nning a bit, he took another deep breath and dialed a number. It was a person he knew in the underworld.


    After two rings, the other answered.


    "Mr. Xiong De! You have extra cash to throw at me?"


    "I know you have heard the news. I want you throw dirt on someone. But be discreet about it. I''ll send the details. Once you are done, I will give you twice of the price. Don''t mess this up."


    Xiong De put down his phone after discussing with the other person. His cold eyes were particrly chillier today.


    *****


    With Xiong De''s efforts of bribing the media agencies, they erased their article and put another article instead. It was about the heiress of Xiong Empire giving the Golden Time dress as a gift.


    This news gave another strong boost to Xiong Zhi''s poprity.


    Despite this, Xiong De had no choice but to let it pass. How could he say to the public that it was Xiong Zhi who had bullied his daughter, when she had given such a generous gift to the celebrant? No one would believe, and it would also do him harm, driving away the main branch. The father and daughter pair had no choice but to swallow this humiliation.


    There was also the Shi Hua Media who refused Xiong De''s money and pressing. The picture of the drenched and beaten up Xiong Wuyue became a famous meme. Netizens put different captions on it and it circted in all media tforms, whether it was Weibo, WeChat, Facebook, Instagram, or Twitter.


    Xiong Wuyue''s reputation got worse, and people began to strongly doubt her previously established image.


    No way, that face of Xiong Wuyue on the picture was too malevolent that it spoke volumes.


    The subject herself was trapped in the Xiong Ci mansion as her father could only let her vent there.


    ****


    While all of this was happening, Linfeng flew to the United States. He was about to meet the five big bosses that he needed to coborate with in his big project. This project was what would make SC reach the highest point.


    He remembered what his father had asked him before.


    ''Can you raise the Zhou family to the pedestal alone with that puny business of yours?''


    Linfeng knew his father''s worries.


    At that time, he answered confidently, ''The Zhou family can live without the Xiong family''.


    At that time, he was not speaking nonsense. He knew well what things he needed to prepare in order to take off the shackles that had long bound the Zhou family to the Xiong family.


    Today was the start of a big step. He needed to secure this deal.


    Linfeng was led to the highest floor. This office was very luxurious. The walls were made of slick stones, the floor was covered with a one of a kind carpet of the rarest furs. The ceiling was made of meteor ss, with an advanced open roof system over it that could freely cover the ceiling during the day, or open to unveil the sky on sunsets or starry nights.


    Inside the big office that spanned a whole floor, five cozy couches in different colors and materials, obviously fashioned to each of their owner''s taste, were situated right in the center.


    There were already five men sitting on them. Their suits matched the colors of their couches. Linfeng felt amused that these men, who were known as the ''kings'', would actually pay attention to details like this.


    For him, he found it childish. Actually, even the ''king'' title was childish to him. But he did notment on it, since he was the one who needed their approval for this big project.


    After the assistant announced his presence, all five men looked at him simultaneously.


    They studied him for briefly before they greeted him.


    Linfeng bowed and smiled at them with his usual polite smile. He did not show any shock or confusion as there were more people here present other than the man he was supposed to meet.


    "I''m Zhou Linfeng, at your service. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The five men also introduced themselves.


    The half-Chinese and half-American man who introduced himself as Erich spoke first after the introduction.


    "I believe you are the man behind SC." Erich was actually the first man to take notice of Linfeng. He was the person who contacted Linfeng and wanted to meet him in person.


    (a/n: refer chap 204, when Linfeng had said to Jang Shin that he would answer the person who wanted to meet him personally )


    Erich''spany was only a few years older than Linfeng, but it already had a stable standing in the industry. He had a certain influence in China, which was why he had heard of Linfeng''spany. He was the one who scouted Linfeng.


    Linfeng looked at the men beside Erich. He knew that part of the reason as to why Erich''spany stood stably even when hispany was rtively new was because of the big four behind him. With the help the other big four ''kings'', Erich''spany rose smoothly.


    "Yes, I am." Linfeng answered. He did not bother hiding it since these people have many ways to know it.


    The tall, dark, and brown-haired man who was called Johan, the sessor of a big empire in South America and had great dealings with the ck market, asked him in wonder.


    "You''re not surprised to see us. I bet you knew?"


    Linfeng nodded politely.


    "I did my homework while you did yours."


    The menughed at his answer.


    The more they looked at this young guy, the more theye to like him.


    This youngster was full of potential.


    Coming here to the United States from their respective sites and meeting him was all worth it, for these men who had their schedules full to the brim.

 Chapter 236 - The Five Kings

    <h4>Chapter 236 - The Five Kings</h4>


    The five men studied Linfeng for a moment and couldn''t help butment.


    "You are so young and quite talented. I heard you are still a teenager?" A handsome man with Arabic features studied him. This man''s name was Caleb, a man who had already made a name for himself amongst the sheiks of the Middle East.


    Linfeng raised his head and nodded.


    All these sessful men inside the room were in their mid tote twenties. Compared to them, he was discovered indeed very young.


    "That''s why we wanted to meet him, isn''t it? He is young but has a very mature and stable mind like us. Not to mention his potential. He was well deserved to be here," a man with European features said with a smile. He introduced himself as Eugene, a sessor of another well-known empire in Europe. He was currently managing his ownpany he had made from scratch and have already expanded to several branches in different countries.


    "I am honored," Linfeng bowed as well.


    "Hey, Erich, remember to make a seat for him," Cabel reminded the host for today''s meeting.


    "Ah, yes. What''s your favorite color?" Erich suddenly asked Linfeng.


    "..."


    Linfeng was stunned.


    Why were they asking for his favorite color, instead of getting the details of the deal?


    "Is it hard to choose?" Eugene followed up.


    "..."


    It seemed that these men would not start talking about business if he did not answer.


    Linfeng tried to think about what his favorite color was. His longshes lowered as he thought.


    What was his favorite color again? He did not really have any favorite color or preference. But if he were to choose a color, which would it be then?


    He thoughtfully raised his head, and his eyes suddenly caught on the painting by the wall on the other side of the room.


    It was a painting of an azure ocean with a cruise ship sailing above the gentle waves.


    A few images shed by his mind.


    He thought of the girl who wore a light blue summer dress in the amus.e.m.e.nt park on their first date. The light blue dress was like waves of the ocean as it gently swayed from the breeze. Her translucent skin was like the white fine sand, making her appear more gentler, softer, and delicate.


    In his eyes, he saw a figure of her smiling to him so tenderly. He thought of how stunning she was, that slender figure in the night ocean blue dress, standing in the middle of the sea of blue roses. She was like a fairy who visited the mortal world.


    And in the night they spent together, his eyes feast on her as she glowed in that navy blue gown under the moonlight while she held the crescent ne.


    Unknowingly, Linfeng''s eyes turned gentle as he thought of her. A slight flush rose upon his cheeks, the faint smile on his lips turned more tender.


    He unconsciously replied in a trance. "...Blue." He observed that his young miss truly like the blue color.


    The five men who was fed dog food: "..."


    Why the hell did they suddenly smell the scent of spring?


    This young man in front of them looked like he had instantly travelled to a different dimension for a moment. The cool and calm aura had melted into lovely pink bubbles.


    Obviously¡­


    "Oohh, this young man is clearly in love," the easy going Eugene teased him after watching the spectacle of changing seasons. The others followed, too. Their knowing smiles were absolutely looking for a beating.


    Linfeng was roused back, stunned for a moment at the sudden teasing.


    "..?"


    What did he do? Why did they suddenly say he was in love? He only said his chosen color while thinking about her...


    Then he realized it. Did he make a weird expression while thinking about her?


    Suddenly, his cheeks flushed red embarrassment, and he coughed lightly to hide it.


    "Heh~ The youngest is really in love! Who is the lucky girl?" Calebughed as he teased him too.


    Linfeng helplessly shook his head at them. These men were truly weird. They just met for the first time but they were already acting like they were close.


    What happened to the proper atmosphere of a formal business meeting?


    The reserved Linfeng felt difited by their unexpected jolly and open personalities, as they acted rather intimately like they were all close to him.


    "Let me take a guess, is she beautiful, sweet and cool?" Erich joined the teasing as well.


    Linfeng did not answer and furrowed his brow.


    "Can we start talking about business instead?" He said this with a faint frown.


    When it came to his Young Miss, he could not help but feel a bit wary and defensive. Why should they know about her? It was not like they would be meeting her.


    These five young men were all handsome, talented, and well-aplished. Not to mention, their statuses were way above him. There was no need for them to know or meet his excellent Young Miss. He would not be so foolish as to make rivals for himself.


    "Or is she named Xiong Zhi?" The only man who had remained quiet after the initial introductions earlier finally spoke while studying Linfeng closely.


    Linfeng looked at the blonde man, his long, narrow eyes opening slightly wider in surprise. How did this man know about his Young Miss? Or rather, how did he know he was thinking about the Young Miss?


    His eyes turned solemn in wariness.


    Of course, he had thought of the possibility that these people, including the blonde haired man, had already investigated his background and learned who his master was.


    However, the news that he harbor feelings for his master being revealed to outsiders... It was not good news at all.


    William finally showed his yful smile.


    "Fufu~ It looks like I am right."


    Linfeng did not like his knowing tone. This blonde haired man said these words as if he can read what he was thinking just by looking at him. Even if he did, there were things that one could not just recklessly say out loud.


    Did he know that what he was saying could put both his and Xiong Zhi''s reputation at risk if it gets out?


    The other four men took in Linfeng''s reaction, and then looked back incredulously at William.


    "Hold on, William! So, you went to China personally just to check on that?" Erich asked as he connected the dots.


    William leaned back on his cozy couch while he smirked smugly.


    "Of course not. I went there on a business trip. I just happened to meet her. The taste of her hand is quite sweet, yet cold," William said suggestively as he licked his red lips.


    It was a seductive scene that could make women swoon and flush. However, all the people present happened to be all straight men, thus, no one appreciated the view. They just felt disgusted looking at his indecent act.


    "Oh, poor girl, the dog pounced on her with its slobber," Erich grimaced while he shook his head.


    "Did she pounce back at you? Your invitation to women sells very well," Caleb asked curiously.


    Linfeng''s frown visibly deepened. He tried to catch up on their words, and what he understood did not please him at all.


    William Grand met his Young Miss?


    "Ohoho, she''s quite the feisty one. She is not a rose, but a Venus flytrap," William mysteriously said while his eyes glinted with interest. He just quoted the exact words of Xiong Zhi from that time.


    "Ooohh!" The four men looked collectively intrigued.


    They knew William quite well. He was very popr among women. However, even though he appeared gentle, sweet, and kind to women, his interest was actually quite hard to pique.


    For William to show interest like this, it meant that Linfeng''s master was really unusual. To perfectly describe it, she should be a very interesting person.


    The four men looked at each other, their eyes shing. They kind of wanted to meet her, too.


    "..."


    Linfeng really did not like William''s tone at all.


    Did he just say that her hand ''tasted'' sweet and cold?


    He kissed her hand?!


    Coldness crept on the faint smile on Linfeng''s face as his eyes dangerously looked at William. Did this perverted oily pig dare touch those jade-like hands with his dirty lips?


    Linfeng took out a handkerchief from his pocket. He calmly asked William.


    "When did it happen?"


    "...? Pardon?" William did not hear his question clearly as he was thinking about the girl he had met recently.


    "When did you meet my Young Miss Zhi?" Linfeng''s tone was eerily calm, but the people around him paused and looked at him twice. Their sharp senses perceived the change in his temperament.


    "Just a couple of days ago. You won''t believe it, her curvy figure in that wet silver dress looked really amazing. She is truly enchanting," William gushed as he licked his cherry lips once more. His eyes seemed to be in a daze as he thought back to Xiong Zhi''s figure.


    ...Wet dress?


    "..." The temperature inside the room plummeted down. Linfeng stepped forward and quietly passed the handkerchief to William with an expressionless face.


    William woke up from his daze and took a nce at it. "What is it for?"


    "I will let you borrow it for the time being. If you have a habit of wiping your saliva on something, kindly use this, instead of using other''s precious hands.'' Linfeng''s chilly voice rang inside the room.


    "..."


    "It''s very clean, I just used it when I came out of the bathroom."


    "..!"


    Doing this might offend people, but how could Linfeng bear to hear such indecent words about his most beloved Young Miss?


    How dare this pervert defile his Young Miss''s hand? How dare he use those perverted eyes to look indecently at his Young Miss?


    Just imaging the scene, her wet jet ck hair strands, a silvery white dress that stuck intimately to her figure, the droplets that travelled from her brow to the side of her wless face, to her neck, and below... Linfeng knew that such a scene would be stimtingly captivating.


    Knowing that the scene was witnessed by another man... with another man''s eyes feasting on her. Linfeng felt the rush of killing intent coursing through his veins.


    But he restrained himself, because there was also one thing that bothered him just as much.


    ¡­Why was his Young Miss in such a situation, drenched wet in her formal dress?


    The annoyance and worry intertwined inside his chest, making him feel harder to breathe.


    Linfeng had been busy in thest couple of days. Thus, he did not give much attention to the news back in the country. He suddenly became worried that something bad might have happened to his Young Miss while he was not there.

 Chapter 237 - The Sixth King

    <h4>Chapter 237 - The Sixth King</h4>


    "It''s very clean, I just used it when I came from the bathroom."


    "..!"


    When Linfeng said those words, William was stunned speechless. He looked at the offered handkerchief in Linfeng''s hand.


    ...This feeling was a bit familiar. Right. He had felt it when he spoke before with Xiong Zhi, this kind of feeling where one was unable to rebut.


    This Master and Butler duo really... were quite simr in some aspects. Both were feisty and brave.


    Williamughed in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "You are very much like your master. But... what gave you the courage to insult me?" William''s eyes glinted with mischievousness first, before it turned cold. He indolently stood up and stared at the bold young man eye to eye.


    Linfeng was tall for his age. However, due to his western genes, William was half a head taller than Linfeng. The blonde haired man looked imposing and threatening as he stood straight. His blue eyes glinted coldly.


    However, Linfeng was undaunted, staring right back at him. He showed no sign of fear nor intimidation in front of a man who held more power than him. Even though he was young, he was not someone who would back out easily. More so when it came to his inverse scale, his Young Miss.


    William stared for a few more seconds and smirked, seeing that Linfeng was not a bit unsettled. He continued taunting Linfeng.


    "I can understand Xiong Zhi acting bravely in front of me. After all, she has the status, power, and wealth to back it up. But, how about you? You are just a butler. There''s no surname nor status that can back you up. Acting like this towards a person who was clearly above you in everything, it is not bravery or fearlessness, it is foolishness."


    The words uttered by William were harsh.


    The four ''kings'' behind William did not step in to interfere and simply leaned back on their seats. The peanut gallery watched the show with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    The young man facing all the prying eyes inside the room did not react upon those words. He simply stood there calmly, hisposure distant as if the blonde haired man''s provocative words were mere gusts of air.


    "Are you done speaking, Mr. William? This humble butler still has something to discuss with Mr. Erich. I came here with an appointment for a business deal, not to be taken as a subject of other''s taunt. I would appreciate it if matters outside the business stay outside." Linfeng''s voice held no emotion, but politely distant as he replied calmly.


    In the eyes of the people present, he seemed like an older man calmly speaking to a young child throwing a tantrum.


    "..." William raised his lips to a mocking smile.


    But actually, inside his mind, he wasining why the younger generation nowadays was way much bolderpared to his generation.


    First was the daring Xiong Zhi who was clearly smart and a few steps ahead of her enemy. Next, there was thatss Song Xuantin who made him speechless with her remarks. And now, this young man Linfeng who was still in his teens...


    Howe all young people nowadays act so bold?! QAQ


    This young man''s mind was calm and organized. Even when he deliberately taunted him, he did not erupt immaturely nor did he step back. He just made his stance clear while he effectively shut people''s mouth, unable to refute back.


    However, William did not care if the four monkeys behind him saw him as childish. He continued his jeering.


    "Well, humble butler, before you speak to Erich, I have a question for you first," William then fired his cannon. "If you have feelings of desire towards your master, is that not considered breaking the butlers'' moral code?"


    In William''s country, there was no such irrefutable hierarchical system of master-servant rtionship that spanned for generations. Even when he grew up surrounded by attendants, everything was give and take, highly dependent on the benefits offered to both parties.


    However, he had an idea of what a master and butler rtionship should be in these kinds of aristocratic high society.


    Linfeng answered courteously.


    "I do not really have to answer you, Mr. William. However, since you seem very interested in knowing me so much, I do not mind telling you. My master and I have a rtionship that a master and an aide should have. I would appreciate it if you refrain from making baseless usations that could easily spread rumors. You might end up destroying ady''s reputation if you continue speaking without much thought."


    His tone was polite but the contents were not.


    "Heh. Young man, do you know who you are talking to?"


    "You just have introduced yourself, Mr. William Grand, is it not? You are quite famous among women," Linfeng replied, still unperturbed.


    "..."


    Williamughed dryly. This young man would not budge no matter what taunting he did.


    Hmm... Wait. This guy did budge a bit earlier.


    It was when he talked about kissing his master''s hand. He was initially just trying to irritate the man.


    A lightbulb suddenly lit up in his mind.


    William stared at Linfeng once more. He had met Xiong Zhi before, and he could positively say that girl''s charisma was not something to be ignored. If that was the case... then his earlier random guess that this young man had feelings for his master might possibly be true.


    Heh.


    William grinned arrogantly. The four monkeys in the peanut gallery saw his mysterious grin. They became even more interested at the show right before them.


    After all, they knew what that smile meant. Either William had found a way to mess around with the other some more, or he had found a weakness of the young man.


    "Of course, I am famous~ I have the talent, wealth, name, and more importantly, the looks that women are all craving for," William narcissistically said as he held his most perfect pose which showed his handsomeness.


    "That''s why Xiong Zhi took a liking to me." He looked at Linfeng with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Linfeng''s expression was still calm, but he was starting to get pissed again at this annoying man.


    Why did he keep bringing up his Young Miss? His Young Miss''s name was not something that could be causally mentioned by any man. Especially not this pervert.


    Compared to what the man was saying, Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi would definitely not like this man. William was obviously just testing him. Still, it pissed him off that this brazen man dared to talk about his Young Miss this way, defiling the Young Miss as he made her an object of his desire.


    Even if the blonde haired man simply imagined with his thoughts, just thinking about it was enough to put Linfeng on edge.


    He decided to shed off all politeness. It was just not worth it.


    "Are you done? I thought we are already done with introductions."


    Then, Linfeng looked at Erich taciturnly.


    "Mr. Erich, I''ve received a word that you had wanted to meet me, and that was why I came. I believe we are here to talk about the business deal I had sent to yourpany before, aren''t we? If that is so, I hope we can start now."


    Linfeng nced back at Wiliam. "Do you mind, Mr. William?"


    Linfeng''s initial goal was to catch Erich''s attention. From what he had investigated, Erich had good connections with the four kings of the young generation of the international business world. In due time, Erich would be crowned as a king, too. So he intentionally made SC perform extremely well in thest summit and was finally able to sessfully catch Erich''s attention.


    From there, Erich looked into the SC Company and was pleasantly surprised at the great potential of thepany. Erich was even more surprised when he learned that the man behind SC was just a teenager.


    That teenager had built everything from scratch. This reminded him of his own self so much. He felt the urge to groom Linfeng more.


    Thus, he discussed this with his other friends, the four kings of the young generation, and they agreed to meet Linfeng. All of them decided to make a space in their ranks for the potential king''s candidate, Linfeng, if the highly talented young man met their standards.


    All these were said and done, yet the person involved, Linfeng, had no any idea of what they were thinking. The only thing he wanted was to not only make Erich cooperate in his big project, but the other four kings as well. Because in order for Linfeng to aplish all his ns, Erich''s and SC''s resources were not enough.


    His project was an international project that would involve many countries, after all.


    However, although he could politely treat the people present with courtesy and make a good impression on them, he probably could not do that with this certain man. If this man continued pissing him off, he do not mind getting only the cooperation of the four other people, minus William.


    William had no idea that he was already kicked off Linfeng''s good side. Well, even if he did, he would not be surprised. He raised his hand in surrender. His incredibly sharp senses still worked properly, ah. Based from the faintest twitch on the young man''s brow, and the corner of his mouth tightening slightly, he knew he had long touched the other''s bottom line.


    Anyways, he was more than satisfied, because he had further confirmed this young man''s weakness. It was a satisfying feeling to get hold of the weakness of the likely future ''king''.


    William finally sat back, reverting back to his casual yful smile.


    "Don''t worry, kiddo. I know where to back off and when to step in. Nice to meet you again, Zhou Linfeng," William said with cheerfulness. That cold, chilly, and boastful attitude earlier was all gone. He was just testing the young man, and maybe get a few things from it. He was a good actor, after all, he should not waste it.


    Of course, Linfeng knew he was mainly testing him. But it still pissed him off.


    However, he, too, knew when to be polite and to forgive. He indifferently nodded.


    "I know."


    At this time, a blue couch was carried into the big office. Linfeng nced at it then spoke to William.


    "But if ever that in the future, you put my Young Miss to an ufortable situation, or speak nonsense again like earlier, I will not be polite, Mr. William." Linfeng said, then finally sat down.


    He might be acting like an arrogant person and these people might think he was unreasonable. He was here to ask for their cooperation, after all, and he was the one who had the lowest status inside the room. Still, he had to make himself clear on that matter.


    In any case, such a situation would not be for long.


    What he was about to say would change the game.


    Everyone was finally seated, ready to talk about business.


    "May I have the honor to speak first?" Linfeng started.


    The five kings smiled. They, too, were capable, not any less than Linfeng.


    Thus, they knew that what this brat would bring was more than enough for him to deserve the crown of a ''king''.

 Chapter 238 - The ZD-all in Project

    <h4>Chapter 238 - The ZD-all in Project</h4>


    The Zheng Duo Project, or ZD Project, was a humongous project that needed multiplepanies in multitude countries to carry out. This was an international project that once carried out sessfully, it would bring all the alliedpanies to a higher level altogether. It would bring so much benefits and fame.


    But this glorious reward could only be achieved after all the hard work and sacrifices were done sessfully.


    Information and Communications Technology was already a ubiquitous aspect of humanity, wherever you go in any corner of the world. Network was always needed wherever a person went. It was formunication, entertainment, work, and assignments. No matter who the person was or what age they belonged to, they would surely need it.


    The fast paced modern world demanded the people within it to depend as such onworks.


    More so when globalization had finally enveloped the world. Barriers between countries started disappearing and people began to travel freely everywhere. Tourism and migration steadily rose, oveing records along the years.


    There was high traffic of people travelling all over the world every single day, whether for entertainment, work, or studies. What kept their feeling of security and stability was the fact that they can always contact their families and friends wherever, and ess on demand information online whenever.


    However, there were differentworks in every country. Each carrier varied greatly in performance. So, if one person travelled, they needed to look for awork in partnership with their own carrier, or ess expensive roaming services. Sometimes, they even needed to purchase an entirely new SIM card and phone just to be able to use a smartphone overseas.


    It was a pain from time to time, as they do not get stable connections all the time. It was more expensive, and people would get additional charges for international rates.


    Businessmen, students, and many tourists from non-wealthy families contributed to the biggest pie of the daily traffic of international travels. To them, changing carriers from time to time was a pain in the ass.


    The ZD Project intended to solve that situation. If there was one samework in all countries around the world, then there was no need to switch to another carrier or purchase a new gadget just to register in that country''swork. They would still be receiving the good quality connection without any hassle, making calls and messages like usual, without anypromise on the signal strength and high speed connection.


    Not all countries have the samework speed when ites towork connection. Some were slow, some were ridiculously fast. The ZD Project catered that very high speed on the globalized level.


    From this point, one could see how ZD Project would be sessful.


    In fact, the tendency of the world headed to such a direction as well. Eventually along the road of global development, such endeavor would be implemented.


    That was why the first bird who catches the worm would be the winner. Why not be that bird then?


    What was more, ZD Project was not only aboutwork and inte.


    It also sported an app of online selling tform that could deliver internationally. This app could also be used as a money bank or e-wallet where one can transfer money, or use it as a payment method, anywhere around the globe. Since this was a project intended to be implemented globally, in no time, ZD Project would be in everyone''s cellphone and it would be a universal app.


    In thetter stages, the project could also branch out selling their own brand of devices.


    If ZD Project would be carried out fully, there was no question that it would be truly a golden sess that would serve as another pivot in elerating global development.


    Thergest requirement that was the hardest to achieve was to find business partnersh.i.p.s that could work in cooperation around the globe. A lot of resources and money would be needed that even several bigpanies would not be able to support it.


    That was why Linfeng went straight to the five kings.


    These five kings were all sessors from different countries. They were called ''kings'' for a reason. They were the top of the cream of the crop in whichever industry they were in.


    William, for example. The Grand Company was number one in entertainment. It was one of the mothers of the Hollywood movies aired around the globe.


    Eugene''s family dealt with coals and oil deposits. They were ranked the highest in the Middle-East, aside from the royal family.


    The other kings were generally the same. They had influence around the globe.


    Though in Asia, the four legendary families held the greatest influence, and no one could ever beat them. However, Linfeng was stationed under one of the legendary families. His SC Company was making a name in China as well. He would be an influential figure in Asia in a few years'' time.


    The five kings knew that this project would cost them hundreds to thousands of billions. It might not even be enough, but the future rewards they would reap brought them much anticipation. ZD Project might even turn into the number one app in the future. Like how Facebook, YouTube, and Microsoft held great influence all around the world.


    There was even a possibility that ZD Project might beat them.


    "This is really interesting. This project could not really be started with just you alone, or even with me. It seems you n to catch all of us all along." Erich crossed his arms and looked at Linfeng in wonder. "So, in the beginning, you had already designed for me to approach you?"


    Erich was really impressed. Someone had actually outsmarted him. Even though he had heard of Linfeng''s proposal and had not heard of its details, just a slight peek on the project was enough for him to want to meet him personally and inquire more about the extremely daring project.


    Linfeng nodded. "I needed you to get me so I can catch the other four kings."


    "..."


    After recovering from their initial shock, the five menughed.


    "Impressive! So we are the ones who were caught in the end, eh? Hahaha," Calebughed out. The truth was, he actually got goosebumps there.


    There was no need to groom this young man. His brain had already gone beyond them.


    "I see. So that is why you''re so calm when you saw us. I bet you were happy when you saw us sitting here in aplete set," Eugene sighed as he shook his head. He, too, was taken aback by this incredible young man.


    "Ahem. Then, what will you do if we ended up rejecting you?" William coughed to cover his surprise.


    Linfeng stared at him with a faint smile. His calm and chilly eyes that did not belong to a teenager raised the hair on William''s neck.


    TvT


    He was regretting making fun of this young man earlier. Who knew when this young man would retaliate against him?


    "You won''t reject me. If you wanted to reject me from the beginning, then none of us would have been here." Linfeng answered him calmly. ''And you would not havee in aplete set,'' he added in his mind.


    His answer and demeanor reminded William of Xiong Zhi again. These two teenagers were really alike.


    Who influenced who?


    Everyone inside the room continued to discuss about the project, judging the risks and the rewards, as well the overall details of the n.


    Shortly after.


    Johan stood up and held out his hand to Linfeng.


    "I will cooperate. Everypany in my disposal will support your project."


    Linfeng was taken aback. That was it? They have only discussed the surface details of the project and had not even decided upon how big theirpanies'' shares would be.


    Erich stood up as well and nodded. "Count me in. My eyes would never fail me."


    "Me, too," Caleb echoed.


    "Of course, I''m also in." Eugene did not stand up but shot a friendly smile at Linfeng.


    Even William grinned yfully at him.


    "If you call me big brother, I will cooperate."


    Linfeng looked at him. He was actually considering leaving this man out of the project, because this perverted man might harass his Young Miss again. But heposed himself.


    This man before him was one of the five kings. Leaving him out might put the other four against him. Thus, he could only promise to himself that if this man even gave at least one indecent nce at his Young Miss for a second, he would not hesitate to kick him out of this project. Even if that meant he might lose billions of resources.


    William sweated a bit when he saw Linfeng hesitate.


    ''This kiddo would not leave me out, right? Hey, he needs me, too, ah,'' Williamforted himself. This young man before him seemed to hold grudges.


    After a long while, Linfeng spoke.


    "Uncle."


    ''"..."


    "I only call big brother those who are at most nine years older than me. Not more than that."


    William was twenty eight this year. He was the oldest among the five kings. The second eldest was Eugene at twenty-seven. Linfeng counted. With that reason, William was the only one who deserved to be called ''uncle'' here.


    William''s mouth twitched. ''Was he mocking me with his age? Fine, he was the sweet eighteen.''


    The other menughed, seeing William''s expression. William had his way of winning over arguments with his mischievous ways. Now, it seemed like someone who could match his yfulness finally appeared.

 Chapter 239 - Late Night Calls

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Late Night Calls</h4>


    The meeting with the five kingssted almost a day.


    After bickering with William for a bit, everyone finally started discussing seriously about the various aspects of the project proposal. They analyzed the risks, bargained over the returns and benefits, deliberated upon the resources and the investment amount they would inject into the project. They still have a month leeway to settle everything, and then they could initiate the n.


    They mainly discussed the more detailed version of the overview of the project. For the minute details of the n, these needed to be discussed with their advisors, their board of directors, as well as the department heads.


    It would take time before the second step for the ZD Project could be carried out. In the meantime, the five kings had to busy themselves to prepare in carrying out this project. They estimated that it would take around two years before the appropriate infrastructures could be built in strategic positions around the world.


    After the meeting ended, the kings returned to their own sites to convene with their people and prepare the investment capital.


    ****


    Linfeng flew back to the country to check on his Young Miss. Naturally, as he was still not wee in the Xiong Mansion, he directly went to the Zhou Mansion.


    Without resting for a moment, he directly went to his own study room and checked his emails to look at the task he had left behind to his informants and his investigation team.


    He noted down two emails that were very important.


    First, his team finally had news about Tang Xinyang''s sister.


    The investigation team that was assigned to this task finally caught on the second young miss'' trails. He was surprised to see that Tang Ning was not in the corner of the world like Tang Xinyang predicted. But she was actually in the country under the Tang''s nose. How she managed to avoid all of their attention and hide in theirir without their knowledge was impressive. The quiet little girl who kept following him wherever he went was a big girl now. She hides really well. Thanks to him, the little skill he thought to her before had now be a talent. But she can''t still beat her master. She was still not good enough because he had found her.


    However, Linfeng was willing to give her time. For now, she could rebel to her family until hee for her and escort her home.


    Secondly, he was summoned to the Xiong Mansion, scheduled next week.


    Thetter email came from his father. It was an email written to a butler, not from a father to his son. Linfeng clicked on the ''close'' button and leaned back on his chair.


    Being summoned to the Xiong Mansion was most likely not good news.


    He massaged the middle of his brows, exhaustion apparent on his face.


    He looked at his phone again. He wanted to call his Young Miss, his Zhi''er, and listen to her voice. But the number was still not reachable. He considered borrowing other''s phone, but his father most likely already considered such an obvious thing. He probably still would not be able to reach her. The first branch of the Xiong family''s special teams must not be underestimated, they could easily review and filter out the phone calls reaching to the Young Miss. She most likely had another personal phone number to avoid such monitoring. But Linfeng unfortunately did not have it.


    Linfeng suddenly had an idea. He called Jang Shin''s number.


    "Linfeng? Where are you now? Is the meeting already over?" Jang Shin''s worried voice came from the phone.


    "It went well. I am currently in the Zhou Mansion. Shin, can you help me call someone?"


    Jang Shin was taken aback by Linfeng''s unusually soft tone.


    "Hey, don''t do that to me. I''m not your master. Just tell me outright, who do I have to call?" Jang Shin said as goosebumps broke out on his skin.


    "Song Xuantin. My Young Miss''s friend. Can you get her number?"


    "Wait. I will call Xinyang to ask for help. I''ll call you back once I have the number."


    "Alright. Thanks."


    After the short conversation with Jang Shin, Linfeng stared at his phone.


    He still remembered what that perverted uncle said.


    Xiong Zhi was drenched wet, seemingly while in a certain asion. Why?


    Linfeng did not want to talk further with the pervert about his Young Miss. That was why even when he was dying to know what had happened to his Young Miss, he kept it bottled up until he arrived in the country.


    That pervert, William, had an extremely high level of sharpness. Linfeng might let slip some things out inadvertently just by talking to him. He was confident to mask his emotions when it came to business talks, but when it came to his Young Miss, he could not help but feel affected and overly protective. Just a slight provocation about her was enough for Linfeng to act so unlike his usual self.


    He checked the current trends and news, and he happened to see a feature article regarding Xiong Wuyue''s birthday.


    Hisnguid dark eyes immediately focused.


    His attention was caught by a picture of Xiong Zhi standing on the stage with a gift box. It was highlighted in the article that the heiress of the Xiong Empire came and gifted the celebrant the iconic Golden Time dress. The article went on about the origin of the dress and how famous it was.


    Linfeng was a bit surprised that Xiong Zhi easily gave that dress away. After witnessing the fistfight between his Young Miss and Xiong Wuyue before, Linfeng knew that these two people would never hold a friendly talk again.


    Xiong Zhiing to Xiong Wuyue''s birthday was definitely not out of good will. His Young Miss should have went there to cook up a scheme. Seeing Xiong Zhi''s poprity was way bigger than Xiong Wuyue in thetter''s birthday party, Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi''s n seeded.


    He chuckled. His Young Miss was way ahead of her enemies. She might have already nned it out the moment she bought the Golden Time dress. Linfeng knew that with his Young Miss''s taste, she would not buy that dress and spend twenty billion for nothing. Now, the confusion when Xiong Zhi had bought the dress for such a crazy amount was answered. It was because his Young Miss was waiting for this. To build up her good reputation with generosity, to expand her poprity with the public, to spread and strengthen herwork in the high society, and most importantly, as it appeared, to humiliate Xiong Wuyue while staying on a clear ground.

 Chapter 240 - Late Night Call (II)

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Late Night Call (II)</h4>


    With Xiong Wuyue''s predictable taste, she already had set her mind to get the dress, but Xiong Zhi had beaten her to it.


    Then, she gave it back to Xiong Wuyue at such a ster timing, making Xiong Wuyue''s birthday ''unforgettable''. The taste of mockery would remain in Xiong Wuyue''s mind forever.


    Linfeng wondered what Xiong Wuyue could have done to his Young Miss, for his Young Miss to hate her so much.


    He scrolled down to find more articles about the birthday. He found the live coverage, but the camera was mostly focused on Xiong Wuyue, so he lost interest.


    Suddenly, his hands stopped. He saw Xiong Wuyue''s picture which had be the most trending meme of the week.


    The drenched Xiong Wuyue allowed Linfeng to connect the dots. He broke out in sweat.


    Linfeng furrowed his brows. For sure, his Young Miss had something to do with Xiong Wuyue''s predicament. Linfeng searched for more information in the inte, his eyes skimming fast over various articles.


    He was worried, afraid that Xiong Zhi had been caught in a situation like this, too. This would harm her reputation, and everyone might me her. As he was reading the nth article he had found, his phone rang. Linfeng''s hand reflexively tapped on the answer button.


    "Linfeng, I got her number. Should I send it to you?" It was Jang Shin.


    "Hmm?" Linfeng''s mind was still preupied with his Young Miss.


    He took a deep breath andposed himself. Acting paranoid would not do any good. He had to face it calmly and know the current situation. So far, he had not seen any news about her. But, it might notst long.


    "No, you call her in your other phone. I will listen in another line."


    Linfeng did not have a clear picture of the power and authority that Xiong De held. He knew though that Xiong De had connections with some people in the underworld. With such a provocation, what if he moved his mind and used these connections to harm the Young Miss?


    This was such a big matter, and Xiong Wuyue''s reputation was greatly damaged. Xiong De loved his daughter a lot. For sure, he would not simply stand down.


    As Linfeng thought more of the situation, the more worried he got. How many days had passed since then?


    "Hello?" Song Xuantin''s unsure voice came from the other line.


    "Hi. I''m Jang Shin, Linfeng''s friend," Jang Shin cheerily said.


    "I''m here listening as well," Linfeng''s deep voice suddenly inserted.


    "Senior Linfeng?" Song Xuantin''s voice had a hint of surprise.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Oh... May I ask why you called me?"


    "I have a favor to ask from you, Miss Song," Linfeng exined.


    Song Xuantin, who was currently about to go to bed, sat up straight.


    "Hmm. Let''s hear it. If I can do it, I''ll do it."


    "Thank you. I owe you one this time," Linfeng sincerely said.


    "Hehe. So what do you want me to do?"


    "Can you call Young Miss Zhi for me?"


    "..." Song Xuantin, as well Jang Shin who was just listening silently while checking his emails, was stunned. They simultaneously asked.


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    Jang Shin then shut his mouth quickly, returning to his muted mode. But he was really wondering why his friend, the butler of Young Miss Xiong Zhi, would actually ask someone to call his master for him. Why could he not do it himself?


    Did something happen between the two?


    A small theatre yed in Jang Shin''s mind.


    Xiong Zhi wore an borate princess gown, looking sadly at the knight who kneeled on the floor.


    Linfeng, her knight, begged piteously.


    "I am an insolent knight who flew to the south without permission, abandoning my mistress''s side unjustly. I deserve to be killed."


    Xiong Zhi tearfully looked at her knight with grievances.


    "How can you put your dreams first, ahead of me? You are not suitable to be my knight. Leave! I do not need you anymore."


    The curtains closed.


    Song Xuantin, on the other hand, had another story in mind.


    Xiong Zhi wore a royal blue gown fitted for a princess. She looked up at the moon through her windows with sadness in her eyes.


    A lonely soul under the moonlight.


    Thud.


    A pebble hit her window.


    Xiong Zhi''s glistening eyes lit up. She gracefully opened her windows in haste and looked down, her face filled with hope and anticipation.


    She was pleasantly surprised to see the dashing man she had been thinking about, day and night, finally appear!


    "My prince!"


    Linfeng, dressed in princely clothing and donning a red cloak over his shoulders, gently looked up at the shining princess above, smiling gently.


    The cool wind carried his deep masculine voice.


    "Fear not, I am here."


    Xiong Zhi, albeit happy, looked around worriedly.


    "You should not be here. My people will harm you once they see you. You must leave!"


    Even if it breaks my heart, the princess tearfully thought. Her tears rolled down like pearls.


    Linfeng reached out his hand to catch her tears, his heart pained. He shook his head and stared at her with determination and affection.


    "I might be a Zhou, but my heart belongs to you. They could never separate us. Come with me. We will go to the end of the world, to the ce where they could never find us. We will build our own kingdom in that foreignnd. A world just for the two of us."


    "My Prince!" Xiong Zhi was moved. She reached out her hands.


    "My Princess!" Linfeng reached his hands out, too, preparing to catch her.


    Xiong Zhi gently climbed up the window sill. She took a deep breath and¡ª


    "Because I don''t have her personal number."


    A voice interrupted the never-ending drama in Song Xuantin''s mind, and roused Jang Shin from his thoughts as well.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Come again?" Song Xuantin said after a while.


    Howe he did not know Xiong Zhi''s number? He was her man, ah! Her butler, ah!


    Linfeng was saying the truth. He only got the phone number from that phone he had given to her on the first day of the school, when they had just met each other. All this time, they weremunicating through that number. That phone was noted down by the Xiong security personnel, registered under the Xiong family name.


    Knowing his Young Miss''s ambitions and pride, she surely had another phone prepared without the knowledge of both of the Zhou and Xiong family.

 Chapter 241 - Late Night Calls (III)

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Late Night Calls (III)</h4>


    Linfeng was a bit embarrassed when Song Xuantin asked him again.


    If it was before, when he had set his mind to work professionally under the Xiong''s without feelings attached, he would have never wanted to know his master''s personal number. It was like asking to be close to her, stepping outside his bounds.


    He had thought that he would only stay as her butler until the treaty was broken, and then drift apart from her, thus, he did not ask for any personal contacts outside the management of the Xiong and the Zhou family.


    However, now that he had decided to be part of her future, he truly and badly needed these. Not to mention now that he was forbidden from seeing her. He really regretted that he did not ask Xiong Zhi before, and had to resort to lowering his head to ask other people.


    How embarrassing.


    "Can you call Xiong Zhi for me? I could not contact her through the number I gave her. I''m sorry to bother you," Linfeng exined.


    Song Xuantin had a very good imagination, so she soon ''realized'' something.


    Xiong Zhi said that she and Linfeng had already epted their feelings. Now, hearing Linfeng say that he could not contact her, the small theatre in her mind continued its dog blood drama.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath and was about to jump when the door opened behind her. His Majesty, the King Xiong entered her room.


    "Guards! Stop her!"


    The royal guards quickly grabbed Xiong Zhi.


    At the same time, the head of the guards, Butler Zhou Min¡ªpei,pei¡ªHead Guard Zhou Min caught Linfeng in an ambush. Linfeng kneeled on the ground helplessly, his arms bound behind him. All the swords of the royal guards were pointed directly to his neck, ready to execute him anytime with one word from above.


    His Majesty, the King Xiong looked at him coldly from above and ordered his royal guards.


    "Lock him up."


    "No!" Xiong Zhi heartbrokenly cried with all her might. The sorrowful sound echoed in the dark night, carried away by the wind.


    The lights dimmed, and the curtains fell.


    QAQ


    Song Xuantin felt bad for Xiong Zhi. Her friend finally caught her man''s interest, and yet! Their different status in life blocked them from being together, the way how the Weaver Girl and the Cow Herder separated by the Milky Way.


    Song Xuantin''s tiny face turned firm as she made up her mind.


    "Don''t worry. You two have me. I will not let them pass! Over my dead body!."


    "..."


    "..."


    Linfeng and Jang Shin found her answer a bit weird, but they stayed quiet.


    "Thank you," Linfneg simply thanked her.


    The two young men waited on hold while Song Xuantin called Xiong Zhi.


    ***


    In the Xiong Mansion, Xiong Zhi had already taken her night bath. She was caressing her ne gingerly while reading the notebook that Song Xuantin gave to her. On the background, the soothing music from Lu Yin Ze''s gift gently yed.


    The room was illuminated with ocean blue lightsing from the musicmp.


    Xiong Zhi was reading the details under Operation Two. One month from now, the juniors and seniors would have a joined school trip. This was thest trip for the seniors so a lot of senior students would being.


    It was just that... Xiong Zhi was not sure if Linfeng woulde.


    Xiong Zhi missed him.


    ''How is he? Is he thinking about me, too, like how I think of him every day?''


    Ring.


    The sound of phone ringing caught Xiong Zhi''s attention. She quickly went to fish her phone out. She realized that it was not her emergency phone that was ringing, it was her second phone.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit disappointed. She had been expecting Linfeng''s call on her first one.


    If it was a phone call thiste night on thetter phone, then it must be Song Xuantin.


    She answered the call and casually put it in loudspeaker before cing it on top of the bed. She continued reading while waiting for Song Xuantin''s chatting.


    "Zhi!" Song Xuantin''s excited voice echoed in her room. Xiong Zhi knew that tone. It was the tone Song Xuantin used when she was about to gossip about some nonsense.


    Since she was studying the Operation Two that Song Xuantin gave her, she decided to be merciful and did not hang up.


    Xiong Zhi did not speak and let Song Xuantin continue on.


    Song Xuantin, on the other hand, put the two waiting men on the line as well.


    Silence.


    "Hello?" Only the soft music answered Song Xuantin.


    After not hearing Xiong Zhi''s answer, Song Xuantin asked again.


    "Zhi? Zhi? Zhi...?" Song Xuantin kept on calling Xiong Zhi. Thetter finally furrowed her brows impatiently.


    "I''m here," Xiong Zhi''s cold voice echoed in the other three''s lines.


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat the moment he heard Xiong Zhi''s voice. He could already imagine her face as she said this. Her eyebrows would be scrunched up a little, very subtle and imperceptible to others. With the soft music as the background, that impatient voice was like a refreshing spring after a long travel in a dessert. Linfeng yearned to hear more of her voice.


    "Zhi, you should study basic manners to survive well in the society, ah,"'' Song Xuantin helplesslyined. Then suddenly, she had an idea.


    "Wait. I forgot what to say. I''ll be right back," Then she muted Xiong Zhi and asked Linfeng.


    "Hey, Senior Linfeng. I''m want to ask you a question. Do you like Xiong Zhi?"


    This straightforward question made the two men speechless.


    Jang Shin recovered first and spoke.


    "Huh? No way. Linfeng is just very loyal to¡ª"


    "Why did you ask?" Linfeng cut off Jang Shin.


    On the other side of the phone, Jang Shin''s eyes went wide.


    Eh?


    Why did he not deny it outright?


    His friend was a butler, and he grew up in a butler family like he did. The Zhou family was even stricter than the Jang family toward their moral codes and butler''s conduct.


    Jang Shin thought that Linfeng, following the teachings of the Zhou family, would instantly deny anything that could cause rumors regarding having an illicit rtionship with his master. Linfeng, the number one aspiring butler in his generation, should know about that.


    So why?


    Was it because his friend wanted to know why Miss Song had asked that? In order for Linfeng to root out and eliminate the rumor?


    However, even Jan Shin felt it sounded way too forced.


    He remembered these past few months how Linfeng acted a bit strange.


    Before, Linfeng had rarely talked nonsense, or jokes. Even enjoying a day was too much for him. He would only smile politely and gently. They were all superficial smiles, not reaching his eyes.


    But recently, Linfeng sometimes showed some rare expressions. He caught him smiling once. When he smiled, his eyes smiled as well, like spring breeze and flowing clouds. There was a time when he found him listening to his ringtone twice before he answered the intel''s calls. He found that habit so weird back then. Then there was also the time in the ssroom where Linfeng said nonsense like his heart hurt. He was acting like a fool in love.


    Gasp!


    No way... could it be?


    "Oh, just because I wanted to make sure before I y Cupid." Song Xuantin''s voice sounded a bit uninterested, yet her eyes actually were wide open, waiting if Linfeng would readily say yes.


    [A/N: says the girl who''s already ying cupid]


    "What do you mean by that?" Linfeng sat back straight. Did Miss Song know about him and Young Miss?


    "Senior, I am Xiong Zhi''s best friend. Of course, I know how she felt and I know what''s going on. So, before I let you talk to her, I want to make sure you have good intentions."


    Song Xuantin yed like a guardian. In reality, it was true that she wanted to see for herself if Linfeng really did have feelings for Xiong Zhi. The status of the two were not something that they could easily gloss over. If they really wanted to be together, the path would be full of thorns as their love went deeper.


    Xiong Zhi had already set her mind on her butler. Now, Song Xuantin wanted to know, too, if Linfeng could do the same thing for her friend.


    Linfeng knew that Miss Song was one of the people close to Xiong Zhi''s heart. He understood her concerns.


    But... was it really okay to tell her his feelings right now? He would not just be admitting it to one person.


    Yet Jang Shin was his close childhood friend. He knew that his friend was gnawing on his nails right now, nervously waiting for his answer.


    Linfeng smiled, his eyes curving gently. It was a good feeling, knowing someone was caring about how he felt. Likewise for his Young Miss.


    "What If I say I don''t have good intentions? What if I say I wanted to talk to her so she won''t forget me, and think about me all night?" Linfeng said what was really on his mind. His voice was low and deep.


    The two who was fed dog food: "...."


    Jang Shin dropped his jaw. He could not find his voice. He was too shocked.


    Goosebumps covered his entire body.


    Was that really Linfeng?! Did he really just say he wanted to talk to his master... so that he will not be forgotten? In that silky voice? Goodness! The sun must have risen from the west!


    On the other hand, Song Xuantin was squealing inside.

 Chapter 242 - Mushy, with Two Light Bulbs

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Mushy, with Two Light Bulbs</h4>


    "Ahem. Okay. I know you want to talk to her right now." Song Xuantin pushed down her smile while her eyes glinted mischievously.


    "You see, my friendcks basic manners. I just want to teach her a very tiny lesson. Is that okay?" Song Xuantin had been ignored by Xiong Zhi a lot of times. Hehe... This was the right time to get back at her. She surely would not have a chance like this anymore in the future.


    Linfeng was a bit confused, but since he owned Song Xuantin a favor, and that he was sure she would never harm his Young Miss, he decided to let her be.


    "Do I need to do something?"


    "Nothing. You just have to stay quiet and listen." Song Xuantin licked her lips. Oh, the feeling of tricking Xiong Zhi with senior Linfeng as a partner in crime was so exciting.


    "Alright," Linfeng signed. He also wanted to hear how Xiong Zhi usually talk to her friends over the phone.


    "...I think I need to stay quiet as well, right? She would not notice?" Jang Shin asked worriedly. It might be bad if the Young Miss knew that he was eavesdropping as well. The Jang family could not afford to offend the heiress of the Xiong family.


    "Rx, she would not put her guard up against me. Trust me, she would not even check if I suddenly cut off in the middle of the call. That''s how she always ignore me, huhu," Song Xuantinmented.


    Jang Shin empathized with her. He, too, felt the same way sometimes with Linfeng.


    ...He should also find aeback at Linfeng in the future.


    "Don''t worry. I support you."


    After Jang Shin swore his alliance, Song Xuantin unmuted Xiong Zhi''s line.


    "Zhi? Are you still there?"


    Silence. However, the soft music was still ying, though it was a different piece from earlier. Song Xuantin knew her friend was listening on the other side.


    "Zhi, if there''s one cup of water in a desertednd, and you and an old man was left alone. Would you take that water to survive? Or give it to the old man?"


    "..." Still silence. Xiong Zhi did not care to answer as she was immersed in the book.


    "What if the two people in thatnd was the two of us, would you take that one cup of water or give it to me instead?"


    "..." Yet another silence.


    "What if it was¡ª"


    "Can we include Xinyang in Operation Two? I promised her that I will help her as well," Xiong Zhi said out of the blue. Since they were already talking, and it appeared like Song Xuantin had a lot of free time in her hands, Xiong Zhi decided to simply make good of use it.


    "Xinyang?" Song Xuantin was confused. Xinyang was not amon name in their circle. There was only one named Xinyang that Song Xuantin knew.


    Also, with Xiong Zhi''s status, it was not unlikely that she meant Tang Xinyang. But what did Tang Xinyang got to do with Operation Two?


    ''Did these two talk about my awesomeness without me knowing?''


    While Linfeng and Jang Shin stayed silent in the background like ckboards. They also felt a bit surprised.


    Linfeng wondered when his Young Miss and Tang Xinyang got close. Still, it was a good thing. A powerful ally was good tidings for his Young Miss.


    He smiled. His Young Miss was growing in a very astonishing speed. He was just gone for three months, yet she had already aplished remarkable things.


    A small part of him felt down that he was not there when she overcame those trials and achieved great aplishments. He felt he had missed an important hallmark in her life.


    Realizing that he was not there when it happened, made him feel bitter and useless.


    ''Does the Young Miss still need me?''


    Arge part of him wanted Xiong Zhi to depend on him, but he knew that it was pure selfishness. Linfeng sighed and no longer dwelled on it. It was useless to think of such things anyway.


    Jang Shin was the most confused. When did Xinyang and Young Miss Zhi be good friends? His interest was greatly piqued and his back straightened up.


    He suddenly got interested in this Operation Two. Was it a coboration project between the Xiong''s and the Tang''s? If so, that was news he had not heard.


    The two girls continued on with their discussion.


    "Yes. She heard our conversation by the fountain back on my birthday party. She talked to me asking for advice. She needs Operation Two as well," Xiong Zhi exined.


    When Song Xuantin heard that, she instantly understood what Xiong Zhi meant.


    Kyaa! Another girl suffering from an unrequited love. Someone needed her help!


    Song Xuantin''s eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Who is the lucky man?" Song Xuantin excitedly asked, wondering who the charming man was, who managed to catch the attention of the handsome and suave Tang Xinyang. For such a girl to be desperate enough to ask for help in her love problem!


    "Jang Shin."


    "..." The excited girl froze.


    "..."


    "..."


    However, it onlysted for two seconds as her reflexes kicked in. She speedily muted Jang Shin''s reception.


    Jang Shin and Linfeng who was suddenly muted: "..."


    "Why didn''t you warn me?" Song Xuantin calmed down her rapidly beating heart.


    (¨i©n¨i)


    A big secret almost got out! Things would be bad if Jang Shin came to know from other people''s mouths that Tang Xinyang liked him. All the more when his heart was not yet secured for Tang Xinyang first


    She almost screwed up!


    "...Why do I have to warn you?" Puzzled, Xiong Zhi found Song Xuantin''s excessive reaction a bit confusing.


    "¡­Because Jang Shin was listening in on conversation from the other line!"


    [A/n: what happened in getting back?]


    "¡­" Xiong Zhi''s calm expression finally broke. Her face twitched. "Jang Shin is... listening in on us?"


    "En... Senior Linfeng is with him. Gosh, Xiong Zhi, we almost blew up everything for Xinyang. We didn''t expose too much information, right? Right???"


    Silence reigned for a moment.


    "...Linfeng... is on the other line?"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. She had no idea why in the world Song Xuantin put the guys on the line without telling her earlier, but all her attention right now was preupied with one thing.


    Linfeng was on the other line! She could finally hear his voice!


    "...Yes, he wants to talk to you. But, let''s keep it quiet about Jang Shin, okay?"


    "..." The hell she cared about that.


    "I know. Let me talk to him." Xiong Zhi immediately stood up and turned off the musicmp.


    To her, Linfeng''s voice was way better than the soft melody from the musicmp. She wanted to fully focus her ears on Linfeng''s voice.


    She really, really, missed him.


    Song Xuantin finally unmuted Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin wanted to ask the two why his name was mentioned, and what this Operation Two was all about. But since he made a promise to stay silent, he kept his mouth shut. Ahhh¡­ He really wanted to know though.


    "Senior Linfeng? Senior, Zhi is here." Song Xuantin gave them the cue to finally speak.


    "..."


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi tentatively called out his name. The girl better not be fooling her.


    Her voice was cool and low in her usual t tone, but there was also an imperceptible hint of yearning in it.


    Such a voice was music to his ears. Linfeng closed his eyes as he immersed himself in her voice. The corner of his lips curved up.


    "I''m here. How are you doing, Young Miss?"


    His voice was deep and soft.


    It was so gentle that Jang Shin again broke into goosebumps and Song Xuantin silently squealed ''kyaa, kyaa'' in her heart.


    Likewise, Xiong Zhi savored that low, masculine voice she had so missed. She closed her eyes as she felt herself drown in his gentleness.


    "I am doing fine. But... I can''t sleep well at night. I miss you."


    The two who was fed dog food: "..."


    Song Xuantin was happy as well. But she noticed again that Xiong Zhi was a bit too careless in expressing her feelings whenever she wanted.


    ''There are still people eavesdropping on your talk, you know?!''


    Her friend should act modest at times like this.


    Jang Shin, on the other hand, was shocked to the heavens. He received too many shocks today. First was his friend. Now, it was the young miss from the Xiong family.


    ''This two...''


    He was now sure that there was really something going on between this master and aide pair.


    It was obviously more than just a master-aide rtionship! Would it be a good thing?


    No. It was definitely a bad thing. Jang Shin, who came from a butler family and grew up with his friend, knew the importance of the butler''s code and conduct, especially with the strict Zhou family! Their punishment towards illicit rtionsh.i.p.s with their masters was very severe.


    More so, that Master was the heiress of the Xiong family.


    Jang Shin did not know what to feel. Should he be happy that his friend finally found a girl he liked? Or should he be sad because he knew that this two would likely not end up together?


    He was even more confused that Linfeng actually allowed himself to arrive to this point. His friend was wise, so he what was he doing?


    What would his friend n to do from now on?


    Keep liking his Young Miss until his master was promised to another man?


    Then this rtionship should have never started to begin with, if it was bound to end in such a tragic way.


    If Jang Shin had this thoughts, he was sure that his friend thought of it too.


    ''Linfeng, what are you doing?''


    Jang Shin was worried.


    It appeared he needed to talk to his friend alone.


    "Cough. I hate to interrupt, but Zhi, just give your personal number to Senior Linfeng so senior can call you. Unless, you want us two light bulbs to hear all the mushy talk between the two of you."


    Song Xuantin truly wanted to eavesdrop. But not now. These two need some time alone.


    "Linfeng, after your call with the Young Miss Xiong Zhi, please call me. We have something to talk about," Jang Shin addressed Linfeng, his tone grave.


    Linfeng already had an idea what Jang Shin wanted to talk about, so he simply answered that he would call himter.


    After Xiong Zhi gave her personal number, the four finally said goodbye to each other.


    Xiong Zhi held her phone, waiting for his phone call.


    Ring.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath. She was both excited and nervous. She tapped to answer.


    "Zhi''er."


    Linfeng''s soft and deep voice sounded in her room, making her heart speed up once again.


    "Mmm... I''m here, Linfeng." Xiong Zhi''s tone was softer this time with just the two of them.?Linfeng could not help but let out a smile, his eyes curling up gently.


    His heart melted at her voice. Like ripples on a silentke, warmth spread all over his body.

 Chapter 243 - Late Night Call (III)

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Late Night Call (III)</h4>


    The night was cold, but these two people separated by distance felt very warm. It was their first truly intimate phone call in this life.


    Listening to each other''s voice, the two fell silent. They were both newbies in rtionsh.i.p.s who did not know where to start, or which topic to discuss, as there were many things that they felt the need to say. Linfeng was hesitating which one he should open up first.


    Finally, after listening to each other''s quiet breathing for a while, a question spilled out from his mouth.


    "Are you wearing the ne?"


    He actually wanted to ask how she was doing. Did she encounter new problems that put her in difficult situations?


    What happened in Xiong Wuyue''s birthday?


    Was she frightened by William the pervert?


    He had so many things he wanted to ask, yet in the end, these words came out.


    Xiong Zhi caressed her ne gently.


    "Hmm... I''m wearing it. I never took it off, ever since you put it on me. "


    The girl''s soft answer brought a slow smile blooming on the youth''s face.


    He felt like a thirsty man who traveled the dessert and finally found a spring. The spring brought his heart serenity and warmth.


    He imagined her caressing her ne like how she did in the garden, under the moonlight. Her long ck hair cascading down her back, her small face exquisite, her longshes fanning down her cheeks, her eyes watery with quiet happiness, as if with little stars in them.


    Linfeng''s throat tightened. He badly wanted to see her face.


    But now was not the right time. He had to be satisfied by hearing her voice alone.


    "I''m d to hear that, Zhi''er. At least, even though I''m not by your side, it could count as if I am right beside you. I feel bad leaving you by yourself. Have you encountered any difficulties?" Linfeng''s doting voice had a tinge of worry. Just by seeing the news, Xiong Zhi must have handled everything well. Still, these written articles were usually not fully genuine. One could not know as to what extent was the show.


    He wanted to hear everything firsthand from Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi leaned on the head board. Her heart felt at peace. It always did whenever she felt his presence. It was a type of spiritual dependence she had formed all these years, starting from her previous life to the present.


    Right now, just hearing his voice alone was enough to put her soul at ease.


    "I''m doing well. You probably saw the news about Wuyue''s birthday. I handled it well, don''t worry," she said calmly, but Linfeng noticed a trace of boasting in her tone.


    An image of the nk-faced Xiong Zhi with a fluffy tail swishing behind her and the words ''asking to be praised'' written in her eyes popped out in his mind.


    He chuckled with mirth. "Well, Zhi''er did a very good job. It turns out you don''t need me after all."


    His hidden bitterness still came out after all.


    Xiong Zhi immediately disagreed on that.


    "Who says I don''t need you? I am drawing out strength from the ne. Its charm is about to die down, so you have to meet me soon and recharge it," Xiong Zhi said very seriously. Ahem, it was true in some ways. She would hold the pendant and think of Linfeng, and then she would feel energized again in shing her way through any thorny path. She must work hard so that their future would change, and never allow their fate to follow through with its original course.


    The young man on the other line could not help but again smile like a fool. His two dimples that were rarely seen, which only appeared when he smiled deeply, appeared on both sides of his cheeks.


    Hearing the girl''s serious voice, solemnly speaking out those sweet words, his face lit up like a child who was gifted with the sweetest candy. Since no one was around, he let down his guard and acted like his age, a teenager in springtime experiencing his first love.


    "Sigh. I really need to hurry and finish my matters so I can meet you," Linfeng yed along with her. "It would be too bad if the ne is overused. I need to recharge it soon."


    His tone was calm, unlike his yful eyes that were softened with happiness.


    Xiong Zhi smiled, clearly happy that she would see him soon.


    "I''m very happy, Linfeng," Xiong Zhi said out loud what was in her mind. She felt blessed. Her status, her surname, her future ns, her fate, and her tiny sess with her vengeance... The nightmare from the past life seemed to fade away in this warm moment.


    All she could think of, was him and his deep voice.


    "I could finally hear your voice again. Can you call me often?" Her voice was filled with yearning. Her appearance right now was far from the cool and detached young miss that others know, but of a young girl yearning for her crush.


    Linfeng''s heart started to race again. He stood up and walked to the window.


    "Of course. With every chance I got."


    He wanted to say that he missed her, too. That he, too, was happy.


    But there were still things he wanted to know.


    "Did you know William Grand?"


    Xiong Zhi was caught off guard.


    Oh. Was it about the banquet? William Grand''s presence was all over the news as well. There were news that the Grand Agency came to Xiong Wuyue''s birthday as a support for the Model of the Year. With this, Xiong Wuyue''s career in entertainment industry was supposed to go smoothly.


    Linfeng knew of their feud. Was he worried about this? Thinking that was the reason, Xiong Zhi felt as if she was wrapped by his warm and assuring embrace.


    Xiong Zhi had no idea that Linfeng was actually more worried that William the pervert might have crossed the line and took advantage of her. After all, the pervert''s words were really looking for a beating.


    If that pervert even harmed one strand of his Young Miss''s hair...


    Linfeng frowned at the memory of the arrogant pervert. He really wanted to know what happened.


    "I met him in Wuyue''s party. You don''t have to worry about the Grand Agency. I think they gave Wuyue face because of the Xiong family. They will not help Wuyue in harming me." Hearing Xiong Zhi''s off-track exnation, Linfeng suddenly woke up from his thoughts.


    Here he was worrying about his Young Miss being taken advantage of by other men, when the Young Miss thought of a more serious matter.


    He felt a bit embarrassed. He followed Xiong Zhi''s words.


    "You are right. Since they gave face for the Xiong Empire, you can actually rope in the Grand Agency to work with you in the future¡ª" Linfeng bit his lips.


    Idiot, what was he saying? How he could let the perverte near to his Young Miss again?


    "¡ªActually, never mind. I will speak to them in your behalf and deliver your intentions for a coboration," Linfeng changed his words half-way. It was better if he was the one to meet that uncle.


    "It''s alright. I don''t need the Grand Agency for now. I might coborate with them in the future, but not now. They can wait."


    Xiong Zhi had ns to extend her influence in entertainment world.


    The said industry would be her future yground, mainly to y with and manipte Xiong Wuyue. As long she breathes, she would not allow Xiong Wuyue to be the queen of the industry and have a smooth sailing career.


    She would do everything to destroy her. Although at the moment, she had to y it discreetly. If she reached out to the Grand Agency, Xiong De would know immediately. She would then alert the enemy of any steps taken with the Grand Agency. She better do it in the dark for now, so as to not give Xiong De more chances to parry.


    She would move quietly like a predator hunting its prey. When she attacked, they would have no way to back down but get eaten obediently by her, and in the end, they would leave the entertainment industry with shame.


    "I understand. But that William Grand, I heard he is... a bit aggressive when ites to women. Did he do something bad to you?" Linfeng carefully probed. William''s words really stuck on his mind, so much that he itched to beat him up.


    However, William''s taunting was indeed outstanding. The usually calm and rational Linfeng felt a bit anxious. He hoped that his Young Miss did not suffer in that pervert''s hands.


    Xiong Zhi then remembered her encounter with William Grand, the blonde haired man.


    "No, he is okay. He is a bit brazen and disrespectful sometimes. But maybe that was his open-mindedness, too. That''s just probably how he was brought up, and our culture might simply be different from theirs. He is actually interesting." Xiong Zhi had already forgiven William for kissing her hand without notice. After all, in the West, it likely amounted to nothing. Also, that person appeared to have helped them escape the garden without Xiong De noticing.


    Xiong Zhi felt that although William was strange, he was at least smarter and sharper than he looked. This kind of person was good to have as an ally, and bad to have for an enemy.


    Most importantly, the man had given her a lot of patience. She inadvertently said words to him that people might usually find offending, yet the man just smiled and glossed it over like it was just some refreshing matter.


    In short, Xiong Zhi had a bit of a favorable impression on William Grand.


    "..."


    ''Young Miss found that pervert interesting?''


    That man took advantage of her, but she did not sound offended at all. From her tone, it even sounded like she had a good impression of William the pervert.


    Linfeng remembered what William had said, after he unted his looks and so-called awesomeness at him.


    [That''s why Xiong Zhi took a liking to me.]


    Linfeng''s mouth twitched. No way would he believe that.


    His Young Miss, would never like any other men...


    ...Except him.

 Chapter 244 - Under the Ocean Wave

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Under the Ocean Wave</h4>


    Linfeng did not speak for a while, so Xiong Zhi continued on with her story.


    "I guess you saw the news. I had a small fun with Wuyue. Who knew she would love to swim at that time. Don''t worry, I won against her, and I also managed to get some trophy," Xiong Zhi dered with schadenfreude. She was clearly having fun.


    Linfeng finally recovered from shock. He threw his anxious thoughts to the back of his mind. The trophy that Xiong Zhi mentioned was probably the meme picture of the month. She really PK''ed Xiong Wuyue this time.


    However, Linfeng knew that this matter would not die down easily. Xiong De would surely not let it pass, considering that the debut that the father and daughter pair had been waiting for was ruined like that.


    "I won''t ask you why you did that, but be careful. I am afraid you''ve touched the inverse scale of Xiong De. Your third uncle have a greatwork. He knew some people with the underworld, too. Make sure you have the guards and butlers with you all the time," he instructed her. He also took note that he needed to inform his father to tighten his Young Miss''s security.


    "Don''t worry. I am prepared. The sooner they attack me, the better it is. I have already expected that, Linfeng," Xiong Zhi said determinedly. She had been tricked by this father and daughter pair before. She would not be tricked again this time.


    She knew what wasing in her way, she had prepared to face it and reveal it to the world. Now, she was protected by her grandfather, by the Xiong Empire, by IHZHI, and by Linfeng, too. She was not afraid.


    Linfeng could hear Xiong Zhi''s stubbornness. So, this little y she had done was only the start. She had more ns forter. He felt that Xiong Zhi really took a lot of effort in destroying Xiong Wuyue.


    But why? It was not just a simple fight betweendies. Yet even as he was curious, he could not ask. He wanted to wait until Xiong Zhi was ready to tell him.


    Linfeng sighed. He did not want Xiong Zhi to face it alone, yet the girl also did not want to worry him.


    So he cheered up and decided to put his trust on Xiong Zhi.


    "Alright. Just be careful. Remember, I am always at your back," Linfeng promised. Although he was busy now preparing for some things, he would prioritize his Young Miss once she needed him.


    "Thank you. Same to you, if you want to meet me, just call me. I will go to you wherever you are."


    Her man must be very busy, so she would not push to meet him although she really wanted to.


    Xiong Zhi''s suggestion was very tempting. Suddenly, he remembered that he was asked to go to the Xiong Mansion next week.


    "Ah right. I will go to the Xiong Mansion next week. I will visit you again in the East Wing."


    The girl''s eyes lit up. She could see him next week! She was ted. She was so excited that she forgot to ask why he needed to go to the Xiong Mansion in such busy days.


    "Alright. I will wait for you then," she happily said.


    Afterwards, they both fell silent again.


    Linfeng''s mind ran quickly, looking for another topic they could talk about. He was not ready to end the call yet.


    Xiong Zhi, too, wanted to speak more, so she organized her thoughts first. This resulted to another bout of silence between them.


    When Xiong Zhi was about to ask if he woulde on thest trip for the seniors, Linfeng suddenly spoke.


    "I''ve heard music earlier. What are you listening in?" Linfeng wanted to add it in his ylist. When he did his paperwork, he would let it y in the background. This would remind him of his Young Miss, his greatest encouragement in his endeavor.


    Also, listening to the same music as Xiong Zhi''s, it felt like the two were together in one ce.


    Linfeng had such thoughts.


    "Oh, that? It came from the musicmp that was gifted to me. Those pieces are all unfamiliar. I think Yin Ze had them especially made."


    Linfeng: "..."


    His dream of listening to the same music with his Young Miss in such a cold and lonely night was shattered.


    ''Yin Ze?''


    When did the ''Lu Yin Ze'' be ''Yin Ze''?


    His smiling countenance froze in ce. His darkshes lowered.


    The angelic figure of a silver-haired boy resurfaced in his mind. Those solemn, silver blue eyes felt more dangerous to him than those yful blue eyes of William.


    That boy always followed his Young Miss around and managed to get close to her. With his angelic appearance, anyone would really let down their guard.


    And now this boy gave something this... ''intimate'' to Xiong Zhi. A musicmp. It also appeared that his Young Miss yed it every night before going to sleep.


    Who knew if the person who gifted it had such impure thoughts towards the Young Miss like him?


    [E/N: ...when did gifting a musicmp be intimate and impure? ML thinks too much]


    Linfeng opened his mouth.


    "Young Miss, have you heard me y the guzheng before?"


    Xiong Zhi was confused why Linfeng suddenly returned to addressing her as ''Young Miss''. But sensing that his tone was a bit serious, she did not mention it and replied almost reflexively to him.


    "Yes. No. No, I haven''t." She almost slipped.


    In the past life, she always listened to him y the guzheng every night, after she identally heard him y the instrument. Listening to him y the ancient piano made her feel refreshed, calm and peaceful. All troubles would leave her mind and her eyes would only focus on him, the dashing man sitting upright on the floor, running his fingers on the strings of the guzheng.


    The man would only y it willingly for her alone.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. Those belonged to the few beautiful memories she never wanted to forget in her past life.


    "I want to hear you y it, if we got the chance," Xiong Zhi added.


    Her dazed voice, softened to a waxy tone at this moment, made Linfeng''s throat tighten. It was unlike the cool and t tone she usually used. It was soft, low, and pricking at his heart, making his heart race once more.


    It was as if she was here beside him, whispering directly to his ear.


    Linfeng swallowed. For a moment, Xiong Zhi''s voice was really s.e.xy.


    "A-alright. I will record it and send it to you. So, you can listen to it every night, alright, Zhi''er?" he finally whispered.


    He wanted her to listen to his music instead, so that she would only think of him every night. He would y a luby to lull her to sleep.


    He wanted her to think of him, even to her dreams.


    "Okay. I will wait for it." Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled. Her smile widened, her pearly teeth showing in a happy grin.


    She held down herughter as she was too happy.


    Then, her eyes caught the book she was reading earlier.


    She wanted to ask him about the trip earlier. But, since she did not want to ruin the moment, she decided that she would ask him in person next week instead.


    Right. They would meet next week. Just thinking about it made her truly excited.


    *******


    In the same night at the Lu Mansion.


    A soft, soothing melody was ying in a spacious bedroom. The blue lights illuminated the room, giving one the illusion that the whole room was engulfed with sea waves in shapes of roses. It was truly a magnificent sight.


    However, the boy in the corner of the room was not in a mood to appreciate the moment. His silver hair was disheveled and his silver-blue eyes reflecting the ocean waves were watery with unshed tears.


    He had been crying. He dreamt of that night again.


    This time, he had seen his mother''s face reaching out to him and asking for help. Yet he could not help her. He could not scream nor call her name. He could not move his legs, as if they were made of lead. He could not wipe those abhorring blood stains.


    He had seen his father''s frightening eyes, and his brother''s cold stare.


    His nightmares came back.


    Lu Yin Ze trembled. It had been long time since he felt it.


    But this time, although he could not help but cry, he was not as overwhelmed as before.


    He felt as if his mother was urging him to move fast. His mother was telling him to visit the old house.


    After a while.


    Lu Yin Ze remotely turned up the volume of the musicmp. It had the same design as the gift he had given to Xiong Zhi. There were only two of this in the whole world.


    He listened to the soft music and stared at the ocean waves, and then he shifted his eyes to the slowly revolving blue rose.


    Seeing the rose, he was reminded of the person standing in the dark, with the starry night behind her. He remembered her face which was illuminated by the faint blue lights reflected from the blue roses. Her dark orbs, peaceful and calm.


    The memory made Lu Yin Ze''s trembling slowly vanish. His palpitating heart slowed to a calm rhythm. The nightmarish images were slowly reced by a beautiful, serene face.


    Lu Yin Ze exhaled.


    He could hear her cool voice again. It still did not have any ups and downs, but her words carried the cure he was looking for.


    [You are strong, Lu Yin Ze.]


    "I am strong," Lu Yin Ze repeated those words out loud.


    He needed to go to the old house as soon as possible.


    It was as if his legs were given the strength to stand up again.


    Lu Yin Ze climbed up on the bed, lying t over it, looking up ahead.


    The ocean blue waves shifting in his room made him feel like he was under the sea, floating amidst the azure shadows underwater.


    And his only life-saving boat was her, drifting calmly above him.

 Chapter 245 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Engagement</h4>


    A week quickly passed.


    There were no sses until the school trip, so Xiong Zhi spent her days helping Fang Dien manage IHZHI.


    In IHZHI, there were a lot of good news.


    Resto received many good feedbacks and was ready to expand all the way to the capital. Resto''s target was themoners and middle-ss people. Once it step in the capital, Resto''s first branch for higher ss people would be established. A more grandiose Resto would be standing in the capital in a few months.


    ArtWorld finally initiated the construction stage. With sufficient resources and lots of manpower, they couldplete ArtWorld in two to three years with around-the-clock construction and smooth management over the logistics. In case they encounter minor problems with manpower and resources, then it could possibly extend to five years.


    Xiong Zhi had given all the money and resources that the ArtWorld needed. She intended to see a new ArtWorld in mere two yearster.


    The agency that Xiao Mei was managing grew steadily. Right now, King Yan had already entered the music industry and was fully supported by IHZHI. With this, his career became smooth sailing with him having a small but loyal fan base following him. Xiong Zhi knew that with King Yan''s talent, this fan base would only grow bigger and bigger with enough resources and exposure. Right now, Xiao Mei was working on ensuring that all support needed would be given to King Yan.


    Xiong Gaiyu had also finally signed a contract with IHZHI. Aside from King Yan, she was the next heavily prioritized talent of IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi instructed Xiao Mei on her ns for Xiong Gaiyu. Since Xiong Gaiyu would be the face of IHZHI in the future, Xiao Mei and Xiong Zhi had many ns for her to boost her poprity more.


    These two were both very talented and have high potential. With proper handling, good PR support, and right resources, they would soon be thepany''s biggest cash cows in the future.


    Gu Zhen''s project was also already underway with the Tanaka Group.


    Tanaka Shinichi, the CEO, was pleasantly surprised when he received the details of the project. The man was not only a businessman, he first started his business due to his love and passion for technology. So when he first saw Gu Zhen''s projects, he was so exhrated that he invited Gu Zhen toe to Japan immediately. Gu Zhen just flew back, with Song Xuantin in tow, this week.


    So far, IHZHI was growing steadily, in an amazing speed.


    Xiong Zhi could see that IHZHI was finally shedding its infancy stage, and now heading to maturity. She was not worried anymore that herpany would go bankrupt as an effect in case someone targeted her.


    Herpany would not easily fall in just a single blow. Their ounts were clean, their management ster, their projects strongly tied with golden thighs, and their worth steadily shooting up in the market.


    Especially if she was given two more years. Two yearster, IHZHI would have its name known all over the country.


    While she busied herself, she kept waiting for the weekend to arrive.


    She told a few maids to notify her immediately once Linfeng arrived.


    She was so excited the whole day that she stayed in the East Wing Garden after breakfast. She also ate her lunch there.


    Yet, it was already afternoon, and Linfeng was still nowhere to be seen.


    When her afternoon tea arrived, she asked the maid serving the tea set and delicacies.


    "Is Linfeng already in the mansion?"


    The maid was taken aback but then shook her head.


    "Pardon me, Young Miss. I have not seen Butler Linfeng today."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the sky.


    Since the day had not ended yet, she still had hope that he woulde.


    "Did anyone visit the mansion today?"


    Maybe Linfeng went unnoticed.


    "Oh. Now that Young Miss mentioned it, I did see a few attendants from the second mansion arrive here," the maid recalled. She had seen one of the butlers from the second branch having his break while chatting with the butlers from the main mansion.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand holding the teacup to her lips paused. She furrowed her brow.


    The people who usually visited the main mansion to cook up another scheme was often the hateful father and daughter pair of Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue.


    Was it them?


    Xiong Zhi thought that perhaps, that pair came here to make trouble for her for what she had done in Wuyue''s birthday.


    She put down the teacup and stood up. She wanted to see just what kind of y they were cooking up now. She would dly y with them, at least it could alleviate boredom.


    She thanked the maid and went to the central mansion. After asking some attendants where the visitors were, she was surprised to learn that they were invited to her grandfather''s office.


    However, there were two butlers standing in the doorway. The two stopped her.


    "Young Miss, Master Xiong is currently having a private discussion."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyebrow moved subtly.


    Her grandfather was actually listening to them? Maybe he wanted to test her.


    Knowing her grandfather, he would certainly not intervene with the younger''s matters. What was more likely, he would even look over it and test her if she was really worthy of her newly acquired title.


    Xiong Zhi stepped back graciously. She leaned on the wall and waited for the people inside toe out.


    The butlers looked at each other and let her wait. They had received orders to not let anyonee in, especially, the Young Miss.


    *****


    Inside the room.


    Linfeng nced at his father, then sat down on the chair that Old Xiong had prepared for him. He looked at the other pair inside the office who wore pale faces.


    It was early in the afternoon when his father, Zhou Min called him and said that he was summoned to the Master''s study room. In fact, Linfeng came early. He nned to visit the East Wing before the appointed time, but his father had probably considered that. The moment he stepped down the car, he saw his father waiting for him by the gate.


    He was being watched.


    Having no choice, he headed to the central mansion and saw the father and daughter pair.


    They, too, had been summoned.


    After a while, Xiong Cai was called in first.


    Butler Zhou Min looked at his son.


    "Why don''t you take Young Miss Gaiyu for a walk?" His father''s suggestion made the two nce at him in surprise.


    Linfeng knew his responsibility that came with his status. He nodded and went to Xiong Gaiyu.


    "Would the Young Miss like to take a walk?"


    Xiong Gaiyu nced at Linfeng then to Butler Zhou Min. Taking a walk sounded better than randomly waiting outside the study room, so Xiong Gaiyu epted the offer.


    They walked around in the Central Garden. This garden was the biggest in the Xiong Mansion.


    As a butler, Linfeng was a couple of steps behind Xiong Gaiyu.


    While walking, his mind ran quickly. Why was he summoned by the master? And why were Xiong Cai and his daughter summoned as well? For sure it was arranged by Master Xiong. Linfeng was more worried why his father suddenly gave him some time alone together with Xiong Gaiyu.


    Linfeng threw an indifferent nce at the woman walking in front of him. His mind heavily weighed various thoughts.


    ...He did not like what his spection ended up with.

 Chapter 246 - Engagement (II)

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Engagement (II)</h4>


    Xiong Gaiyu of the second branch was a talented model and also a pride of the Xiong family. But recently, her value went downhill when Xiong De used the backstage in the entertainment industry for his daughter Xiong Wuyue.


    The Model of the Year had been snatched from Xiong Gaiyu. That was why as her father, Xiong Cai was upset about it. While he was drowning with anxiousness about his third brother gaining more connections through Xiong Wuyue''s birthday, he was suddenly summoned.


    When he heard about it, he was exhrated. He was given hope that he was being favored and might overturn the table with his third brother.


    It''s been a long time since Old Xiong had personally summoned someone from the other branch here in Xiong Mansion and arranged a private meeting. This meant a lot for Xiong Cai. He thought that the opportunity to shine was here.


    Xiong Cai reported the situation of thepany he managed under the Xiong Empire with enthusiasm. There were no great achievements, but he at least maintained the stability it had from the past decade. But for him, it was an achievement.


    "For the years that I was given this branch to handle, I had never lost even a single cent. Last month, the growth of my branch rose by two percent. But I assure you that it will grow more up to three percent by next month." Xiong Cai wanted to impress the head of the family so he could be rewarded sweetly. However, his sess was only minimal in Old Xiong''s eyes. Not to mention, he did not call him here for that.


    "I see. Just do well in managing thepany," Old Xiong did notpliment him, but simply instructed him to do well. In Old Xiong''s eye, Xiong Cai was mediocre, and so was his ''prided'' sess.


    "Tell me about your eldest daughter," Old Xiong started to discuss about Xiong Gaiyu instead.


    Xiong Cai stilled. But he recovered quickly and tried to highlight his daughter''s good points.


    "My eldest is more talented than my second. She had made a name for herself in the modeling industry. If she was given a slight push, she would definitely be the Model of the Year instead," Xiong Cai bitterly said. It was hateful, but Xiong De''s influence was indeed greater than his. Thus, even though his daughter had some talents, it could still notpare to the resources that his brother got.


    "I believe that if my daughter is given more resources, she would surpass Xiong De''s daughter."


    Xiong Cai was not saying empty words. He saw her daughter''s sess when she first entered the industry. She reached the morous runways and T-stage with barely any help from him.


    "How old is she?" Old Xiong did not care about who the Model of the Year was. For him, that title was not useful at all. The advantage that the Xiong Empire could get from it was only through measly advertis.e.m.e.nts. The empire was not short of resources to advertise itself.


    Old Xiong had no intentions to copy otherpanies who used entertainers as the face of thepany. The Xiong Empire should be more than that.


    Just hearing the surname Xiong alone should be enough for the people to know how great their empire was. What face of thepany, just leave these trivial matters for minor people to handle.


    "She just turned neen," Xiong Cai said, confused why the Old Xiong seemed interested about his daughter.


    The old man reached out to hold the teacup from the desk.


    "I heard she had a fianc¨¦ before."


    After Old Xiong said these words, Xiong Cai suddenly realized what this talk was about.


    "She had an ex-fianc¨¦. They were quite known in the entertainment industry as a good pair before."


    "Hmm. Do they still have connections with each other?" Old Xiong asked and took a sip of tea.


    Xiong Cai shook his head. "No. The manmitted a.d.u.l.tery. The sc.u.m is not worthy my daughter."


    "Hmm. That''s good. Was she seeing someone right now?"


    "None at this moment." Xiong Cai secretly wondered who the man whom the Old Xiong intended to pair with his daughter was. Judging from the questions, he must have someone in mind. It seemed to be also someone that the old man especially was concerned with.


    Xiong Cai was d that his daughter could finally be of use. Still, he only had two daughters. He needed to bargain well.


    He had hopes that other party was an influential man and could benefit him greatly.


    Old Xiong nodded, seemingly pleased.


    "Since we are on the topic right now, then I will just tell you outright. I have someone in mind for your daughter."


    Xiong Cai gulped. This is it. Who was the man who would help him grow his influence and conditions?


    "Master Xiong is a wise man. My Gaiyu is very talented. And she is my most treasured eldest. She is very filial to her duties and I could not really bear to part with her. She brought me much good luck. She also know a lot of people who are helpful to my business. My Gaiyu is really very precious," Xiong Cai gushed out, raising Xiong Gaiyu''s value, hoping that he would bepensated well.


    Old Xiong looked at him with deep eyes. He knew what his nephew was doing. He chose not to point it out. He had nned to give somepensation after all.


    "I will let you handle the twopanies in the West. The Mega Building in the capital will be under your name."


    Xiong Cai''s eyes almost went wide in excitement. He stopped himself in time.


    Though, Old Xiong had already seen it.


    Xiong Cai could not believe such a generous gift. Thosepanies in the West had more returns individually than his own branch. The Mega Building was a great bonus as well, with worth more than a billion.


    This was really a generous gift! He was happy that his daughter brought him so much benefits.


    "That''s generous of you, Master Xiong. With this, I would be at ease to look after my future grandchildren well," Xiong Cai gratefully said. Now, he looked forward all the more as to who his future son-inw would be. With such worth, the man must be greatly valued by Old Xiong!


    His hope to grow in status and influence were now ced on that man.


    "May I know who is it that attracted your attention for my Gaiyu?" Xiong Cai carefully asked.


    Old Xiong nced at the side.


    "Zhou Min."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Meet your inws."


    Zhou Min had long known Old Xiong''s n. He turned to bow respectfully at Xiong Cai.


    "My esteemed inw, my son will take care of your daughter."


    "..." Xiong Cai''s smile froze.


    It took him a while to recover.


    He looked back at Old Xiong. Old Xiong was leisurely sipping on his tea.


    Xiong Cai was stunned. He felt like all these gifts from Old Xiong was the finalpensation for concluding all his possible future expansion of power.


    His daughter would marry a butler.


    His own daughter who had a surname Xiong.


    Xiong Cai knew that the moment his daughter married a butler, her future and his grandchildren''s future would end at the same time. They would forever carry on the butler''s lineage.


    Xiong Cai''s lineage would fall down, from a master to a servant.


    Xiong Cai almost passed out with that realization.

 Chapter 247 - Engagement (III)

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Engagement (III)</h4>


    It was a pleasant afternoon with the smell of flowers lingering in the air. The two followed Zhou Min''s suggestion and take a walk in the garden.


    Xiong Gaiyu could not help but pluck a flower and admire its beauty.


    "Young Miss." A deep voice made her look back.


    Linfeng stood a few steps away from her. She did not answer and just looked at him.


    All of the Xiong''s had long been used to the presence of the Zhou''s serving them. That was how Xiong Gaiyu looked at Linfeng right now.


    "May I ask some personal questions?"


    Xiong Gaiyupletely faced him. She found this butler a bit strange. Perhaps, because of his demeanor. If not because of his actions and the way he talked to her, no one would think that this outstanding handsome man was actually a butler.


    "You may, as long as I can answer it."


    "Thank you. It''s not my ce to ask, but..." Linfeng''s eyes bore down on her. "What if... Master Xiong called you here to arrange a fianc¨¦ for you? Would you ept it?" Linfeng asked. He wanted to know her answer.


    If both of them were unwilling, then maybe they could reject it, without anyone forcing it on them.


    Yes, that was right. Linfeng had an ominous premonition that was quite urate.


    Xiong Gaiyu was taken aback by his question. It made her wonder of the reason why she was summoned. Arranging a marriage for her for a political purpose... Was it not the Xiong''s way since the beginning?


    "...Of course. It''s a decision from above." Xiong Gaiyu turned her back and looked at the flower in her hand.


    Flowers were groomed then plucked out, and carefully put on a vase, all for the purpose of admiring it. For these plucked flowers on a vase, that was their only purpose, until they wither and die.


    Just like how daughters of the Xiong family were born and groomed to be married off.


    If she was a man, maybe she could still stand a chance. Grab a branch of the Xiong Empire, manage thepany, and eventually join the power struggle within the Xiong family.


    "Is it really your thoughts? Or is it because, this was how you were taught?" Linfeng did not give up. He wanted to at least convince her to not ept the engagement, if ever the worst possible situatione outter.


    Xiong Gaiyu furrowed her brow.


    "Why do you care? You should listen to yourself. You do realize how disrespectful you are being to us, Xiongs, don''t you?"


    Of course. Xiong Gaiyu had her own thoughts, but those did not really matter. If she said it out loud, she would just sound more pitiful.


    "I mean no disrespect. However, this one choice would affect your whole life."


    Xiong Gaiyu nced back at him faintly.


    "I am not your master, so it''s not your responsibility to advise me about such matters. I believe I have already answered your question."


    Linfeng no longer challenged the other''s bottom line.


    "I apologize for my rude behavior." He bowed.


    Xiong Gaiyu simply waved her hand.


    "That''s alright. But don''t speak to me of this kind of thing again. Your master might need this kind of advice, but not me."


    Linfeng looked up. His dark eyes were unwavering as he looked at her.


    "Thank you, Young Miss, for your kind thoughts. But I also would like to tell you, if I am the person that is given arrangements to marry someone for political reasons, even it came from the highest order, I will reject it fully. Not because I am not satisfied with the partner, but because I have already set my mind to marry someone I have feelings for," Linfeng spoke with determination.


    Xiong Gaiyu could not help but gaze at his eyes, which were filled with resolve. She momentarily lost herself for a while. Such deep ck eyes, made one feel as if they were being sucked in to its depths.


    After a while, she let out a careless smile.


    "I don''t know why you are saying this to me. But you indeed have made yourself clear." She then continued walking. The man behind her was only a butler, yet he had the will of a master.


    She who was a master lost to a mere butler.


    ******


    After half an hour of walking around, the two was called back.


    When Xiong Gaiyu entered together with Linfeng, she finally started to have some doubts as to why this butler was called in together with her. When she saw her father''s pale face, and Butler Zhou Min seating across her father, her mind slowly connected the dots.


    Why did this pair of father and son butlers sit with them?


    Xiong Gaiyu nced at his father, who did not have a goodplexion, and her thoughts began running wild.


    But none of this was shown on her face.


    "Grandfather." Xiong Gaiyu bowed in respect to Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong just nodded and instructed them to sit.


    Xiong Gaiyu sat down with her father, while Linfeng settled beside Zhou Min.


    "I have already discussed it with your parents. They both agreed. Gaiyu¡ª" Old Xiong nced at Xiong Gaiyu.


    "I heard you are talented in the modeling industry. Too bad, the title did not fall on your head. Still, it''s not really bad because we did not lose face, thanks for your cousin, Wuyue."


    Xiong Gaiyu looked down on her hands. She was ashamed of that loss.


    "You don''t have to worry, The Xiong family still takes pride on you." Those emotionless words were not an insult nor truly apliment.


    Old Xiong then looked at Linfeng.


    "But I believe with the help of the talented son of Zhou Min, you could grow more and achieve more."


    Thump.


    Xiong Gaiyu''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''It can''t be.''


    She felt as if she stepped on thin ice which broke to pieces, sinking her into freezing depths.


    Her premonition seemed to be right. She looked forward and met Linfeng''s gaze.


    He was calm andposed like he was not affected of it all. His demeanor calmed Xiong Gaiyu down.


    Seeing the serene face of the butler, Xiong Gaiyuposed herself as well. It was not good if her image fell in front of the head of the family.


    She was quite surprised that this butler knew what the talk would be about once they entered the room.


    ''Is that why he probe on me and made his stance clear?'' Xiong Gaiyu could not help but admire Linfeng in this situation. However, the uneasiness grew as she waited for Old Xiong to say more.


    She swallowed to make her mind clear.


    That''s right. They had just a talk earlier. This butler said he would not ept any political marriage, as long he was unwilling.


    Then, she suddenly stilled.


    Was she hoping for the butler to change the head of the n''s decision?


    Sheughed at herself mockingly inside. She had a higher status, yet all she could do was ept the decision and live with it. What more of a butler who only knew how to follow orders?


    Even the man seems confident and had unwavering thoughts, it would not matter.


    Status was the one who would decide their fate.


    The numbing coldness spread throughout her body.


    Xiong Gaiyu lost hope. Her fate was now decided at this moment. The funny thing was, she never had a say at all.

 Chapter 248 - Engagement (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Engagement (IV)</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room was quite suffocating. Yet none of them tried to break it as they each have their own thoughts running in their minds. The only one who had the mind to talk was the elderly in the center of it all.


    "As I was saying, your fathers and I have agreed to make both of you a pair. You are still both young and have a lot time before the marriage can be settled, but with the two of you knowing that you are promised to each other, it should help both of you to not be led astray from your path. Once I am done checking with the fengshui masters for an auspicious date, I will let you know."


    Old Xiong''s words gave no room for discussion. It had been decided.


    These two, Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Gaiyu, would be partners for life. As they were still young and there were no auspicious date yet, they would be promised to each other for now.


    "What do you say, Gaiyu? Does my arrangement fit well with you?" Old Xiong looked at Xiong Gaiyu.


    Xiong Gaiyu forced herself to look at Old Xiong. She controlled her trembling lips.


    She remembered her answer to Linfeng in the garden a while ago. What were daughters of the Xiong''s born for?


    "Yes, grandfather. I am grateful."


    Lies. She was not a bit happy. Like Linfeng had said, it was not because of her partner, but it was because you were forced to do something you are unwilling to do so. It was her life, but she did not have the ability to lead it by her own.


    This bitter taste in her tongue made her want to throw up. She spent much effort to keep herself from crumbling down in front of these men.


    Old Xiong nodded, satisfied that this granddaughter of his was obedient and sensible.


    He then nced at the unruffled butler.


    "You are so lucky, Linfeng. You''ve got to marry a wise woman. Furthermore, she is a Xiong," Old Xiong said to Linfeng.


    Linfeng bowed. His calm voice graced their ears.


    "Thank you, Master Xiong, for thinking further for us. I might offend you, but I won''t ept the arrangement."


    Butler Zhou Min, Xiong Cai, and Xiong Gaiyu looked bbergasted at Linfeng. Their heads turned so fast that their necks ached in protest.


    They did not expect the butler, of all, to go against Master Xiong''s decision.


    Old Xiong''s smile froze. His eyes then glinted with coldness.


    "I''m not offering it to you. This decision has already been made." Old Xiong''s mighty aura was unleashed. His intimidating presence suffocated the people inside the room.


    Xiong Cai and Xiong Gaiyu looked down. They wanted to support Linfeng, but as the old man said, this was the decision made by the old man himself.


    However, Linfeng was not affected by his intimidating presence, nor by his cold tone, nor by his frightening eyes. He faced it all with firmness.


    He looked at those predatory eyes. He had made his stand clear. And it would not change.


    "Master Xiong, the Zhou family is forever grateful to the Xiong family. I will do in the best of my ability, to help the Xiong family prosper until the day I die," he said, letting out the promise he had long made to himself.


    Even if he nned to drift away from the Xiong family, he would forever be indebted to them. Especially, his Young Miss was part of this family, so he would do the best he can do to help the Xiong family if needed.


    "But this matter of marriage is the only thing that I cannot ept. This humble one has his own feelings and free will. I hope Master Xiong would understand."


    Linfeng stood up and bowed deeply.


    "Preposterous!" Butler Zhou Min stood up and shouted angrily at Linfeng.


    The father and daughter pair was frozen in shock with the turn of events. After a few seconds, the pair just closed their mouths quietly, as they were more afraid of the old man who had a dim expression on his aged face.


    "Stand down, Zhou Min. Please escort my nephew and my granddaughter outside. Let me talk to your son privately." Old Xiong''s voice was cold.


    Butler Zhou Min did not dare look at his Master''s face. He was really ashamed of his son. What kind of butler would talk back to their masters? His son had disobeyed an order. Their Zhou family lost face in front of their masters!


    "Yes, Master. I will be at the door. Please call me if you need anything."


    Butler Zhou Min did not even nce at his son before he respectfully escorted the shocked pair out of the study room.


    As the door closed, the atmosphere in the room became more stifled.


    Old Xiong''s dark eyes lingered at the young butler who still had his head bowed.


    "Why are you bowing to me, using a symbol of respect, when you were clearly disrespecting me with your words?"


    Linfeng remained in his deep bow as he answered.


    "That''s because I went against the words of my masters. I do not qualify to even look at my master''s eyes."


    "If you knew that you will be clearly at fault for not following my decision, why bother to go against me?"


    Linfeng opened his eyes and looked at the floor. Under the shade of his ck hair, his eyes contained unyielding will.


    "Because I am serious of what I said earlier. I am not willing to marry Xiong Gaiyu."


    The moment Linfeng said that, the room sank in a freezing atmosphere. Linfeng knew that Old Xiong was truly mad at him as this point. The anger was almost tangible that it weighed heavily upon him.


    "Then who do you want? Her sister, Hio''er? Or Wuyue''er? Or Qin''er?" Old Xiong mentioned his granddaughters in the second and the third branches.


    "You should be thankful that you are given this opportunity to raise your status with the honor of marrying ady of Xiong."


    For the butlers, it was a great honor when they marry a person from their master''s family. Of course, it has be upon the arrangements of their masters. It was a symbol of their good fortune and it showed the appreciation of the masters to their butlers.


    In the long history of the Xiong family, it was the first time that a Zhou butler could marry a Xiong family member.


    Zhou Linfeng who was given such opportunity should be thankful for that.


    However, this daring young man was not even slightly thankful. For him, the Xiong family was putting additional shackles on him.


    Silence reigned inside the room.


    Finally.


    Linfeng slowly raised his head. As he finally stood tall and straight like a pine tree reaching to the heavens, his unwavering dark orbs stared ahead at Old Xiong.


    "Excuse me for this action, as I might not be worthy enough to stare at my Master''s eyes after what I had said. But, I want to make myself clear, I will not marry any one of the people whom the Master Xiong mentioned. My marriage is not something that even my father could put his finger on."


    Linfeng''s voice was steady and firm.


    In front of this Tiger Xiong, he was like a newborn kitten who was staring at him eye to eye.


    However, his eyes were not scared even one bit.

 Chapter 249 - Pleadingly

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Pleadingly</h4>


    The tension in the room was oppressive, but the two did not move their eyes away from each other.


    After a long while of standstill, Old Xiong stood up.


    "Get out. You ungrateful brat. Call your father once you are out."


    Linfeng bowed again and stay on his spot.


    "What? No longer following orders, are we?" Old Xiong''s voice was murderous. This boy had touched his bottom line many times today. If not because he was Zhou Min''s son, and a talented butler that could help his granddaughter to boot, he would have already dragged him out of the Xiong Mansion, banishing him from the family tree of the Zhou family.


    As the headmaster of the Xiong family whom the Zhou family was loyally serving, Old Xiong had every authority to do that on any misbehaving butler.


    Linfeng knew about this. He was taking a huge risk. However, he would not easily yield.


    "Master Xiong, please forgive me for going against you today. I am ready to receive your punishment. But please hear me out first."


    Old Xiong red at him coldly.


    "You have no respect towards your Master. Now, I''m no longer sure if you still deserve to work under my granddaughter. Zhou Min and I are ashamed of you." Old Xiong finally turned his back around. He did not want to see this insolent butler''s face anymore.


    Halfway in his turn, he heard a loud ''putong'' sound.


    Old Xiong instinctively looked back.


    Linfeng kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to him.


    "Master Xiong, under the butler''s code and conduct, we have one chance to exin ourselves towards our master once we disobey our Master''s orders," Linfeng spoke as his breath hit the floor.


    This use that he had said was the once in the lifetime opportunity for the butlers. Butlers were still humans after all, and thus, not perfect. In the history of the Zhou family, a lot of butlers had made decisions that went against their master''s orders. ording to thew of butlers, once they disobey their master''s orders, their masters could banish them.


    As they have their own thinking and feelings, they were bound to make mistakes. If the butlers who made mistakes get banished from the family for life, a time mighte and there would be no one left in the Zhou family. Therefore, this use was made.


    A butler would have one chance¡ªonly once in their entire life¡ªto exin themselves to their master once they disobeyed an order. If the butlers used that chance, their masters would have no choice but to listen. Through the joint decision of the elders of the Zhou family and with the Masters from the Xiong''s main branch, they could possibly get pardoned for the mistake. However, they would no longer be allowed such a chance again in the future if they again make another mistake.


    Old Xiong knew what Linfeng was talking about. His eyes turned even more predatory. This brat had be more audacious as time passed.


    The brat''s stubbornness and disobedience might influence his granddaughter once he bes her official butler.


    Right now, Old Xiong was having second thoughts. If he was pushed more to the edge of his bottom line, then he might really strip Linfeng of the right to be the future head butler of the Xiong family.


    Challenging him, a Xiong and the head master at that, brought a huge blow to the Xiong family''s pride.


    Still, it was part of the rules of the treaty between the Xiong family and the Zhou family. Old Xiong had no choice but to sit down. He pushed a button on his armchair.


    After a while, Zhou Min knocked once on the door and opened the door with a lot of force.


    "Master, you have pressed the emergency button, is everything alright?" Zhou Min nced at his son. His expression froze, seeing Linfeng kneeling on the ground.


    The people who trailed behind Zhou Min took a surprised nce as well. Especially, the girl who had been waiting by the wall and took the chance to look inside, was shocked to the core.


    Old Xiong gestured for Zhou Min toe in. Zhou Min dazedly closed the door.


    "Zhou Min, call the Zhou elders here," Old Xiongmanded butler Zhou. His tone was still frigid. Clearly, he was not happy of what had happened here.


    Zhou Min startled once again.


    Why must the Zhou elderse here?


    If the Zhou elders came, it meant that the situation had escted to a grave matter. Looking at his son kneeling on the ground, and Old Xiong''s dark face, Zhou Min felt suddenly afraid that his son might get banished by Old Xiong right here and then.


    Zhou Min stayed rooted in the spot, unable to move due to shock.


    What could he do to save his son?


    As he was about to kneel and plead as well, Old Xiong spoke once more.


    "Tell the elders, Linfeng used that one chance of pardon. We need their presence now."


    Zhou Min felt like he was going to have a heart seizure at any moment now.


    This one time pardon was like a second life for the butlers. It was their life saving straw once something went wrong. This was very important for the butlers.


    However, his son, who was only eighteen and was not yet an official butler, had already decided to use this only chance. Without even starting his own career yet! What would he use to surviveter on?


    Zhou Min was worried. But he had no choice and followed Master Xiong''s order obediently. He strode out of the room to call the elders.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he was met face to face with Xiong Zhi.


    "Young Miss." Zhou Min''s heart which had not yet calmed down jumped again in surprise.


    "You look pale. What happened there? Why is Linfeng kneeling on the ground?" Xiong Zhi straightly shot her questions to the butler.


    Zhou Min had not yet processed the whole situation as he was too worried, too anxious, and with many thoughts bottled up in his mind.


    How could he even answer her questions when he himself was shocked and confused?


    "P-pardon me. I need to excuse myself. Master had given urgent orders I must follow through immediately." He apologetically avoided Xiong Zhi and turned away.


    The father and daughter pair have most likely left already after he escorted them downstairs.


    "Why were Xiong Gaiyu and Xiong Cai here? What did grandfather talk about with them?" The usually silent Young Miss was especially noisy today. She did not give up bombarding him with questions and followed after him.


    Finally, when they had moved at least twenty meters away from the study room, Zhou Min turned around and faced Xiong Zhi whose face was stiffened in indignation.


    "..."


    Zhou Min took a deep breath and calmed his mind.


    He had to answer his Young Miss first, then make a call.


    "Young Miss, the talk is confidential and I cannot leak any information about it. I hope you understand."


    Zhou Min had received an order from his Master. That was not to let Xiong Zhi knew of the whole matter.


    This engagement- all of it was for the Young Miss'' sake.

 Chapter 250 - Pleadingly (II)

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Pleadingly (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi stared at the pale face and tired eyes of Butler Zhou.


    Earlier, the first person she saw toe out of the study room was Xiong Cai. She was stunned because the person she was expecting was the ugly Xiong Wuyue and hateful Xiong De, yet an unexpected person came out instead. Then, she saw Xiong Gaiyu who sported the same deathly face as her father.


    Xiong Zhi caught on things quickly.


    This father and daughter had been summoned and they had been discussing matters unexpected to them. This matter most likely involved Xiong Gaiyu heavily. Otherwise, why would the girl be summoned inside?


    But then she stilled. Linfeng was summoned as well.


    "..."


    She quickly looked back at the room but Butler Zhou had already closed the door. The man straightened his body and was surprised to see her right in front of the door.


    "Young Miss Zhi," Butler Zhou respectfully greeted, his face appearing slightly wan.


    Xiong Zhi nodded at him then nced at the pair.


    Xiong Gaiyu slowly recovered her expression to an awkward smile after seeing her.


    "Good afternoon, Young Miss Zhi," she tried to calmly greet her, yet her trembling voice and her awkward expression betrayed her wayward emotions.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the door then stared at Xiong Gaiyu''s face.


    ''What did they discuss about?''


    She nodded back in greeting. "You are summoned?"


    "Yes," Xiong Gaiyu nodded.


    "Just the two of you?" Xiong Zhi nced at Xiong Cai who still appeared to be in a daze. The Xiong Cai who always wanted to curry favor from her had actually not greeted her yet.


    Xiong Gaiyu took a quick look at Butler Zhou Min.


    "No. We are with Butler Zhou, and¡ª"


    She directed her eyes at the Young Miss.


    "¡ªyour butler."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lowered. So, she was right. Linfeng was summoned together with them.


    But... why?


    "May I ask what grandfather have discussed with you?" Xiong Zhi threw all her manners and asked Xiong Gaiyu outright.


    Xiong Gaiyu opened her mouth to answer, but Zhou Min blocked her.


    "Young Miss, your grandfather instructed us to keep it privately among us. If you could excuse us. Second Master and Young Miss Gaiyu, please," Butler Zhou Min respectfully gestured downstairs.


    The pair dispiritedly followed the butler.


    Xiong Zhi was left alone in front of the study room. The two attendants were still on both sides of the door, trying not to look at her. They were afraid that the Young Miss would force her way in.


    She paced back and forth. Her mind quickly ran.


    What was this all about? Why must it be kept private from her? What was the matter with their expressions?


    While thinking about it, a tiny rm sounded from all the butlers'' watches.


    Red Alert. It meant Old Xiong pushed the emergency button and he needed someone toe in right now.


    As the butlers on guard were about to knock and enter the door, Zhou Min came rushing in. Xiong Zhi did not stand a chance to question him as he came running towards the door.


    After a quick knock, he opened the door with great force, allowing the people outside to have a glimpse of the interior of the room.


    Xiong Zhi took the chance to peek.


    She froze.


    Linfeng was kneeling on the ground with his head bowed down. Her grandfather''s face looked beyond furious.


    ''What happened?!''


    "Lin¡ª"


    The door shut close before her face.


    "¡ªfeng..."


    Xiong Zhi paled. For Linfeng to kowtow as such to her grandfather. Did he make a grave mistake?


    If it was a grave mistake to the point he prostrated on the ground... then... Were they possibly going punish him greatly, or... expel him?


    Why?


    She stood rooted in ce.


    Myriads of thoughts ran wild in Xiong Zhi''s mind. After a few seconds, she went close to the door to force her way in.


    The butlers were about to stop her when the door opened again and a shocked Zhou Min came out.


    "Young Miss."


    Zhou Min excused himself even as she barraged him with questions.


    Xiong Zhi was getting anxious. Butler Zhou seemed slightly out of it. What was happening in the room?


    Butler Zhou looked at her gravely. "Young Miss, the talk is confidential and I cannot leak any information about it. Please, I hope you understand."


    Afterwards, he walked away and took out his phone.


    Xiong Zhi stayed on the spot and waited for his call to finish.


    After a while, Zhou Min was about to return to the room but Xiong Zhi blocked him.


    "Butler Zhou, tell me what''s happening. I have the right to know. He is my butler," Xiong Zhi almost pleaded.


    Zhou Min nced at the door. He sighed tiredly.


    "Young Miss, the elders will be here in ten minutes. It will be a long talk. I will let the butler escort you back to the East Wing," Butler Zhou ignored her plea and gestured at one of the butlers who was standing by the door.


    "I won''t go anywhere without you exining what had happened," she said firmly, not backing down too. Who knew if Linfeng ended up banished!


    If Linfeng was expelled but simply was relieved of his duties, she could still ept it.


    But in their circle, especially between the Xiong''s and the Zhou''s, expelling was not only leaving the Zhou family and its territory.


    If he was expelled, he might not be able toe close to anywhere near the territory of the Xiong family, including the country.


    Now that the Xiong Empire was one of the biggest business empires in the world, there would be many red zones for him around the world wherein he was not allowed to take a step. He could only retreat to an unprosperous area outside Asia.


    He would be on the cklist of the Xiong Empire. Finding a job and a ce to stay near the area of influence of Xiong Empire was impossible.


    Linfeng''s future would be destroyed.


    She might be overthinking, but her instincts sounded a loud rm in her. The hair on the back of her neck stood up, and an ominous premonition filled her being.


    Xiong Zhi was worried. Linfeng''s dreams were extremely important to him. He had been working hard for it.


    She looked at Butler Zhou pleadingly.


    "Please, tell me. I want to help Linfeng. I want to help your son."

 Chapter 251 - One Chance of Pardon

    <h4>Chapter 251 - One Chance of Pardon</h4>


    Zhou Min''s resolve wavered after hearing Xiong Zhi''s plea. He wanted to help his son, too.


    However, he was the head butler. Telling her?meant disobeying his master''s orders to not involve Young Miss Zhi in this situation. He would also end up viting the butler''s code of conduct.


    "Please," Xiong Zhi pleaded again. She could see that Butler Zhou Min was wavering.


    After a moment of hesitation, finally, Butler Zhou Min sighed.


    "The elder wille here to preside over Linfeng''s one chance of pardon."


    Xiong Zhi''s widened. As a Xiong, she naturally knew what that means.


    "I really don''t know what my son is thinking¡ª" then Zhou Min stopped and stared at Xiong Zhi.


    The other matter was still clear in his mind. Young Miss Zhi should not know of this matter.


    With his Master Xiong''s investigation, Zhou Min could tell that his son and the Young Miss had grown closer, too close that they began to enter a rtionship that they should not cross.


    Zhou Min could not me Xiong Zhi. The Young Miss was entirely a shut in, isted from worldly dust, before meeting his son. The person whom she spent most of his time was with his son, Linfeng. It was natural for the Young Miss to form special feelings towards Linfeng.


    On matters like this, Linfeng should have done his job and properly draw a line. An inexperienced Young Miss would eventually get over it. She might not even notice that she had once developed such feelings, and move on with her life taking his son''s assistance for granted, as what it should be.


    What he did not expect was that his son, who was trained carefully since young, would actually entertain their Young Miss''s affection and return her feelings.


    As a butler, his son should know the consequences of such actions.


    To make matters worse, his son also was investigating the untouchable treaty between the two families, effectively rousing Master Xiong''s ire.


    These were both extremely grave matters, and his son had done it all.


    Was that not forcing Master Xiong to expel him from the family?


    "What did Linfeng do that prompted this one chance of pardon?" Xiong Zhi''s question brought back Butler Zhou to the matter at hand.


    "Young Miss, right now, you might not understand. But when you finally rule over the empire, you will know why we have to do this for you," he helplessly exined.


    His answer made Xiong Zhi more anxious.


    Why must they keep it all from her?


    They say they were doing it for her?


    She paused, and finally realized. It was about her.


    She absolutely have something to do why Linfeng had to bow down like that.


    Somehow, cold sweat started flowing down her back.


    She took a deep breath and muttered in gritted teeth, "Butler Zhou, I need you to tell me what was happening. Why does Linfeng need that one chance of pardon?"


    "It''s his decision, Young Miss. Now, please excuse me." Zhou Min avoided Xiong Zhi.


    "No," said Xiong Zhi as she stubbornly held on his coat. All polite manners that were taught to her were thrown off the window.


    "I will not let you go until you tell me. What did grandfather discuss with Linfeng and Gaiyu? Why must Linfeng undergo this trial? Answer me."


    Xiong Zhi''s voice was cold. Her eyes were darkened dangerously as she continued to give off a chilling aura around them.


    She had promised to herself that in this life, she would stand by his side and protect him, love him, and not let him suffer.


    Seeing him kneel down on the ground in resignation brought a stabbing pain to her chest. She had never seen Linfeng lower himself that much in the past.


    She did not want to see it again after today.


    "Young Miss¡ª"


    "Butler Zhou, am I just a decoration to you?" Xiong Zhi''s tone was bone-chilling. She was a Xiong too, the Zhou''s masters. She supposedly had the power to be granted an information once she asked for it, especially from a butler.


    Looking at her dark eyes and her tight grip on his clothes, Zhou Min knew that the Young Miss was desperate.


    Zhou Min shook off Xiong Zhi''s grip as gently as he could.


    "Please forgive me, I truly cannot tell you at the moment. Once this matter ended, I will tell you personally. Perhaps, Master Xiong will inform you before I do so. But please, I hope Young Miss can act wisely at this present time," he said sincerely. He was a butler whose loyalty seeped through his bones thoroughly. Everything must be for the Xiong family before the Zhou.


    Despite the current turn of events, he sincerely thought of Xiong Zhi''s wellbeing. He even chose his Young Miss'' future, instead of the happiness of his own son.


    He believed that this pair''s rtionship was just na?ve puppy love. They would soon understand it once they both be a.d.u.l.ts, and realize why they have to break them this way.


    Butler Zhou Min and Master Xiong both believed that.


    Xiong Zhi gazed stubbornly at Butler Zhou. She used her other hand to clutch on his clothes once the other was pried off.


    Zhou Min was in a predicament. He did not want to use force on the Young Miss


    "Young Miss, please let go. If you don''t¡ª"


    "You are going to hurt me?" Xiong Zhi challenged.


    "No, I will instruct the butlers to escort you back to the East Wing. And... I will tell Master Xiong you are here."


    The words that he did not say was that Xiong Zhi would definitely be locked up.


    The girl bit her lips. She could no longer control the slight trembling of her body.


    Even now, she still could not do anything despite being the official heiress of Xiong. Nevertheless, she must not back down, even if she knew she was forcing Butler Zhou to break his loyalty.


    Since Butler Zhou had said this, she would not be polite then.


    "So you are threatening me?" Xiong Zhi said in a low voice. The surrounding temperature sank lower.


    "Butler Zhou, does my grandfather know that it is not your brother''s ashes inside that urn, but some random dust disyed in the Zhou ancestral house?" Xiong Zhi whispered.


    The dark hair framing her face made her face appear deathly pale as she stared at him with icy cold eyes.


    Zhou Min turned to look at Xiong Zhi in shock.


    How...


    How did she know that?!


    That secret was only known to him and his brother. No one else.


    ''If Xiong Zhi knew, then Master...''


    Butler Zhou trembled.


    "Don''t worry, Grandfather doesn''t know," Xiong Zhi, who finally grasped on a lifesaving straw, unclenched her hand and let go of Zhou Min''s clothes.


    "For now."


    Those dark eyes staring at Zhou Min were piercing. He stood frozen, looking utterly horrified at her.


    "I don''t want to ruin our good rtionship, Butler Zhou Min. I have no ns to act like a bbermouth. I will keep my mouth shut, if you tell me why Linfeng used his one chance of pardon. Please... I am just worried about your son," Xiong Zhi had no choice but threaten Butler Zhou.

 Chapter 252 - One Chance of Pardon (II)

    <h4>Chapter 252 - One Chance of Pardon (II)</h4>


    That information would be known in the future after all. That was how Xiong Zhi had known it.


    In the past, after the Zhou family sessfully broke the treaty, Butler Zhou Min cut off his ties to the Zhou family and kneeled down in front of Xiong Zhi. He said that he would stay in the Xiong family to serve her as he had promised to Old Xiong. He then confessed the sin hemitted before her.


    Zhou Min''s brother, Linfeng''s uncle, was a newly assigned butler to Xiong Zhi''s mother. At that time, Zhou Min''s father, Grandpa Zhou had an ident that sanctioned him to make an early retirement. As the butler of Master Xiong, he must be in top condition in order to assist his Master


    Zhou Min, as the eldest, had to officially serve Xiong Zhi''s mother before he could seed his father and serve the Old Xiong in his ce. When his father retired, he went to serve Old Xiong, and his younger brother reced him.


    Zhou Min''s brother was unlike Butler Zhou. On the day when Xiong Zhi''s parents had a ne crash, it was said that Zhou Min''s brother was with them. However, in truth, the butler had gotten drunk and did note with Xiong Zhi''s parents.


    Such irresponsible transgression deserved the highest punishment.


    It could be considered that butler''s luck, though, that the world had thought that he was dead. If they found out that he was left alive by not following his duties while his masters died, Old Xiong, whose only child died, would surely banish him.


    Even if he used his one chance of pardon, such an irresponsible act would banish him forever from the Zhou family register, the greatest humiliation for them. Thus, the panicked younger brother ran to Zhou Min.


    Zhou Min had gritted his teeth and arranged his brother on a ne headed to some backcountry to let him live as a normal man.


    This was an extremely high sin against the butler''s conduct. Deceiving the masters, hiding a ''criminal'', especially when the masters the ''criminal'' had served died during his ''crime''.


    So Xiong Zhi used this against Zhou Min.


    Zhou Min stiffly lowered his gaze. He did not n to hide it forever. He knew he had to reveal this sin to the Xiong family in the future.


    He was just shocked that it would be revealed this way.


    But it was not the time yet.


    Zhou Min tightly closed his eyes, drowning in his inner turmoil.


    Xiong Zhi waited quietly.


    After a while.


    The butler resignedly opened his eyes. His figure appeared tired and lifeless.


    "I could not really tell you. But, I can think of a way to let you in to that room."


    Zhou Min thought that since he could not change Xiong Zhi''s stubborn mind of not returning to return to her room, perhaps, it would be good to let her know what was happening. Perhaps, the situation would change her mind and let her stop this puppy love y with his son.


    He knew that Xiong Zhi woulde around.


    ...He hoped that his son woulde around, too.


    ***


    It was fifteen minutester when the door of Master Xiong''s study room opened.


    The three elders of the Zhou family were full of sweat. After the car dropped them off, they sped off at the fastest speed towards the Central Wing.


    When they opened the door, they were shocked at the scenery before them.


    Their beloved grandson was kneeling in a kowtow for who knows how long, unmoving.


    Old Xiong was sitting with his eyes closed. Upon hearing the movement, he opened his eyes to see the newly arrived group by the door.


    When he saw the face he did not expect to see, Old Xiong furrowed his brows andmanded loudly.


    "What are you doing here? Zhou Min, escort Zhi''er back to her room!"


    Old Xiong rarely shouted due to his old age. Seeing him this agitated, the elders gulped in fear. They were nervous. They had just entered the room and this was the first thing they saw and heard. It was truly shocking.


    They initially wanted to side with their grandson, since he was the hope of the Zhou family, but right now, that might not even be the case anymore!


    Linfeng''s eyes slightly widened after hearing Old Xiong''s shout. He quickly nced up the moment her name was mentioned.


    As he looked up, his eyes directly met hers.


    Xiong Zhi''s dark orbs appeared deeper in a lower point of view. Those eyes could suck Linfeng into their depths. The hurt in her eyes, and the yearning in them, put his heart in an agitated state.


    He closed his eyes and looked down. Even if he wanted to see that face much longer, he could not bear to look at her right now in his wretched state. It made him feel smaller. He did not want her to see him like this.


    Xiong Zhi caught on the imperceptible shame in his eyes before he hid them as he looked away from her.


    She felt a painful, needle-like pain pierce her heart, making it hard to breathe.


    She stepped close to him and gently tugged at his arm to pull him up. But her strength was nothingpared to Linfeng''s.


    "..."


    She tried to make him stand up multiple times, yet the shamefaced man was unmoving and kept himself kneeling on the ground.


    The people inside the room stared at the rather weird spectacle: "..."


    Finally, Xiong Zhi''s arm got tired. She looked at Linfeng with grievances. She wanted to tell him to not kneel to anyone, that he did not need to take this shame on himself, but no sound came out of her mouth.


    After Old Xiong recovered from the shock that his granddaughter ignored him but yed tag with Zhou Min''s son instead, he red at his butler and roared again.


    "Zhou Min, escort the Young Miss now!"


    This loud roar caused the atmosphere to tense up again.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Old Xiong with unfathomable eyes. She straightened up and took a step forward to her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, what is this all about?" Her tone was not the usual polite tone she always used. It contained a subtle hint of rage.


    Old Xiong was taken aback. It was the first time Xiong Zhi asked him like this.


    "Can you see what this is about? This is the matter that elders should discuss. You have no ce here. Return to your room," he sternly ordered her.


    "No, I have a say on this. You are discussing the trial of one chance of pardon right now. As the first in line of the Xiong family, I have a say on this decision."


    Xiong Zhi turned to the elders.


    "Isn''t that right, elders?"


    The elders looked at each other. No one wanted to go against Old Xiong right now, but Xiong Zhi was not wrong either.


    After hesitating, Grandma Zhou was the first one to nod.


    "Indeed. Young Miss Zhi is born from the first line of the family. ording to the use, all the elders of the Zhou family and the Masters of the first line of the Xiong family could make a decision for this trial."


    Old Xiong looked at Zhou Min with question in his eyes, wondering why his granddaughter was here, and why she knew of this.


    Zhou Min helplessly bowed.


    "Young Miss had been waiting outside the room before the elders arrived. She came to know it."


    Old Xiong harrumphed.


    "Now, may we know what you intended to do to Linfeng thatpelled him to ask this trial?" Xiong Zhi was not polite at all when she shot this question at Old Xiong. Her usual expressionless face was slightly taut.

 Chapter 253 - Zhou Linfeng

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Zhou Linfeng</h4>


    The atmosphere was harsher than earlier when Xiong Gaiyu and Xiong Cai was present. Perhaps because two Xiong masters from the first line were facing each other in the room with cold eyes, baring fangs at one another.


    Old Xiong squinted darkly at his granddaughter for a moment.


    "We are not going to discuss this with you. Last chance, get out and be on your own, or my butler will forcefully drag you out of here," the elderly head said with a face so frightening that even the Zhou elders subconsciously took a step back.


    Although the man was already old, his menacing aura was still at its peak.


    Even Xiong Zhi could feel that. She took a deep breath to ease her difort. She could not just back down easily because of something like this.


    "Grandfather, I am your official heiress now. I have a say on this matter. If you drag me out, aren''t you disrespecting the entire Zhou family and both of our family''s ancestors who made this vow?"


    All the people stilled. Old Xiong became speechless.


    Grandpa Zhou finally took the courage to step up.


    "Master Xiong, Young Miss Zhi is right. This has to be witnessed and judged by the Zhou elders, and the Masters of the first in line. With this, Young Miss Zhi would have firsthand experience of the private trial for the butlers. As the future head of the family¡ª"


    "Enough. I heard what you said." Old Xiong had ck lines on his forehead. He sat back to his seat.


    "Let''s begin now and finish this as soon as possible."


    The elders let out a secret sigh of relief after hearing the old master say this.


    "However, I want you to know that my decision will not change. No matter what this brat says," Old Xiong uttered as he looked at the back of Linfeng''s head. He was clearly disappointed with him.


    Xiong Zhi finally sat down with furrowed brow, her concerned gaze draping over the kneeling man.


    Until now, Zhou Min had kept his promise to his grandfather and did not mention what this trial of one chance of pardon was all about. Even the elders did not have a clue as to why they were called here in a rush, for they have not received any exnation. Their hearts were hanging on air all this time starting from when Zhou Min said on the phone that Linfeng had brought up the pardoning use.


    Everyone settled inside the room, their gazes focused on the unmoving man. The trial finally began.


    When Linfeng was called to state his side, he atst stood up from the ground. He did not look at anyone''s eyes, and especially avoided the intense gaze of his treasured girl.


    "I am asking for pardon, as I have disobeyed Master Xiong''s order..."


    Linfeng hesitated to continue. This was his problem alone, but his Young Miss was now getting involved in this. No matter what, his will to not ept this order became firmer.


    "...with regards to the marriage he painstakingly arranged for me."


    "...!"


    Aside from Butler Zhou Min and Master Xiong, everyone else in the room let out a shocked gasp.


    The elders did not know which one surprised them more¡ªLinfeng''s arranged marriage, or Linfeng disobeying a direct order in front of the Master himself. The Master had also just made his stance clear a minute ago.


    In front of the elders, it was like Linfeng had pped Old Xiong on the face.


    Compared to them, Xiong Zhi''s face instantly turned dark.


    Since rebirth, she had not expected this problem. This situation did not happen in the past life after all. Howe Linfeng was given an order like this?


    Arranging his marriage?


    Xiong Zhi''s gloomy eyes turned to her grandfather, who happened to be staring back at her.


    She was not polite at all as she stared at him coldly.


    Old Xiong''s brow furrowed.


    His granddaughter was actually challenging him right now! He had never seen his granddaughter so brazen like this, speaking to him without respect and staring at him impolitely.


    However, Xiong Zhi no longer cared about that. She was angry inside. Was it that arranging a monstrous marriage for her in the past not enough? That even Linfeng had to s.u.mb in a simr fate like her past self?


    Did the heavens hate for them to be together so much, that they always found ways to pull them apart?


    Xiong Zhi''s hand clenched tightly.


    No, even the heavens felt it was all unfair for them, that they gave her a second chance.


    Since the heavens had given her this chance, they could never take it back from her! She would use everything in this second life, and not let anyone or anything block her way from being together with Linfeng!


    Her gaze fell on Linfeng who had lowered his gaze on the ground.


    She missed him so much. She did not expect that this would be the situation once they met again.


    Silence took over the room for a moment, as the sudden news took time to settle in their minds.


    The elders had aplicated look on their faces. Having the Xiong family arrange a marriage for the Zhou family members was not umon. In the very long period of their history together, there have been such cases.


    So it should not be such a big matter. Why would their talented and wise grandson use the one chance of pardon just for this? Not to mention, the arranged marriage came from the highest order. Was the partner so ugly? Or they had a very low status that Linfeng had to refuse it?


    As if Old Xiong sensed their thoughts, he added the details.


    "I gave a huge opportunity to this young man. To raise his status and have more stability in the Zhou family and the Xiong Empire, I allowed this young man to marry my granddaughter from the second branch. Gaiyu is a sensible and wise woman. She does notck anything in terms of appearance, wealth, and status. Moreover, she is a Xiong. Yet this ungrateful brat is not satisfied with the conditions."


    The elders looked at Old Xiong with widened eyes.


    A butler will marry a Xiong? Ady from the Master''s family?!


    This was a great honor for their Zhou family! Not only that, their grandson''s future would no doubt be prosperous, it could only flourish more.


    Who would not want that?!


    They looked at Linfeng and hated the metal for not being steel. How could he be so dumb to not differentiate good things from bad?


    Their grandson had always been wise and they took pride in him. He should know the benefit it would bring to their family.


    Linfeng could sense their disappointed stares. He looked up and met the elder''s eyes one by one and spoke slowly.


    He wanted them to hear and understand what he was about to say.


    "I want to ask my only chance of pardon for disobeying my master''s orders. I am a person with free will and feelings. I have my own opinions and ns for my own marriage." He took a deep breath, and slowly spat it out. "I am not looking at the benefits it would bring, but at the long years that Young Miss Gaiyu and I will have to endure."


    Linfeng earnestly bowed to the elders.


    "I am truly sorry to disappoint Master and the elders. But this arranged marriage, I truly cannot agree."

 Chapter 254 - Zhou Linfeng (II)

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Zhou Linfeng (II)</h4>


    The elders staggered, feeling faint. Until now, they had not spoken a word to him not because they do not want to, but because they were not able to. They were too shocked and caught off guard at the turn of events.


    The elders looked at each other in dismay. They have watched Linfeng grow up. He was different from the other kids. When the kids had just learned to speak fluently and count 1-2-3, Linfeng was already learning how to read and write properly. When the kids'' favorite stories were fairy tales and heroic adventures, Linfeng was already reciting the Zhou and Xiong families'' traditions and history.


    All this time, the young kid had neverined even once that he was tired of learning and training, unlike of other butlers of his age. He even surpassed his father''s endurance and patience.


    When asked what he wished for, he would just answer that he wanted what would benefit the Zhou family, to make the family flourish, and let them all be proud of him.


    That young Linfeng was only a five year old little steamed bun when he answered that in front of the elders.


    And now this Linfeng had grown up into a promising young man.


    They had not expected him to say these words in front of them.


    This brought different feelings to the elders.


    There were disappointment, confusion, disbelief, and relief.


    Grandma Zhou choked with feelings, her eyes reddening. This was the first time she had witnessed Linfeng disobey an order and speak out his own feelings. She felt lost. She wants to uphold the Zhou family and Xiong family like always. But this time, she couldn''t choose the customs over her grandson''s happiness.


    In her eyes, he seemed more like a boy now. A boy who also had desires in his heart.


    Among the elders, Grandma Zhou had the most soft spots for Linfeng. He was her only grandchild after all.


    Linfeng had learned how to mask his emotions and expression in an early age. This made it harder for the elders to know what he was really thinking about.


    One time, they were shocked when Linfeng had note out of his training after a long time. They had not seen him around either. They searched the mansion and found him passed out on his way to the training ground.


    The young Lifeng was only seven back then. Because he neverined with all the training and studying, they thought he was coping well. It turned out that this young child had been sporting a fever in the past few days. His young body was pushed to the limit until his body shut down on him.


    This was one of the unforgettable memories of Grandma Zhou. They failed to protect the child they loved and cared for.


    From then on, Grandma Zhou always worried about Linfeng.


    When this young child was hurting or was sick, who would take care of him if no one finds out? He would only bear with it alone.


    Now, her grandson had actually voiced out his feelings and his decisions for once. He no longer resigned himself to bear with it. Grandma Zhou could be finally at ease.


    However, as she was about to speak, beside her, Grandpa Zhou''s eyes darkened.


    After recovering from the shock, he took a step nearer to Linfeng, and pped him.


    The loud p resounded in the room. Grandma Zhou looked with wide eyes at Grandpa Zhou in disbelief.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned colder. She painfully gritted her teeth. She wanted tosh out, but she forced herself to calm down. Her knuckles turned white as her nails dug into her palm.


    She had known Linfeng for a long time. This was a situation where Linfeng had to face it alone. If she speak out right now when the Zhou elders were still reproaching him, she would just put Linfeng in a tighter spot with his respected elders. The Zhou family matters was for Linfeng to handle.


    Old Xiong was for her to handle. She knew that. She had decided to trust Linfeng on dealing with his elders, because he should know them better than she did.


    However, seeing her beloved pped in front of her... Her chest felt blocked, her nose astringent, and she had to forcefully push herself down from erupting at his elders.


    She took a deep breath and tore her gaze away with a pale face. For sure, Linfeng would not want her to see him like this.


    Because if it was her, she would feel the same.


    Xiong Zhi was right.


    Linfeng wanted to resolve the matter with the Zhou family on his own. He never wanted Xiong Zhi to get involved in this mess. He also did not want her to see him like this.


    He swallowed the shame. Would his Young Miss feel disappointed, seeing him so weak and defenseless like this? But he also did not want to fight back against the elders who had cared for him all these years.


    He wanted them to know his reason and understand him. He respected his elders and he was a filial grandson.


    If he could not convince them and their wishes did not get along well, then that would be a matter to worry about next.


    "Ungrateful brat! Have you trained so hard just to be banished like this?!" Grandpa Zhou was furious. He did not understand why his talented and rational grandson chose such a wrong timing to rebel. His grandson had never disappoint them before, why now?


    "Apologize to Master Xiong right now! And take back what you said!"


    Linfeng stayed rooted to his spot and did not speak. His intent was clear. He will not take back what he had said.


    Grandpa Zhou''s eyes now were wide in indignation and disappointment. His grandson did not even follow him now!


    He pped him again, his hand tingling from the heavy blow.


    Linfeng''s left cheek was now red and it started to swell. From this, one could see that the elder did not hold back his strength at all.


    The loud p seemed to still echo in their ears.


    Xiong Zhi felt that she was the one being pped. However, she felt worst because she would rather take that beating than watched Linfeng getting hurt in front of her.


    But she must endure. She doesn''t have to act irrationally right now and made Linfeng''s sufferinge to waste.


    Xiong Zhi gripped her hand tightly, blood seeping out of her fist as her nails tore at her palm. She must not look. She must not intervene. She must hold on, or else things would only turn for the worse for her beloved.


    She just hoped the elder would stop. If he gave out one more blow, she really would not be able to control herself and block him. Linfeng would not want that.


    She put a trembling hand on her chest, and she clenched her jaw to stop herself from speaking out. Her eyes were getting wet, feeling his grievances for him.


    At the moment, Linfeng was not just hurt physically, but also emotionally by his respected elders.


    It was all because he could not ept this marriage.


    Xiong Zhi med herself.


    She knew it was useless and foolish to me herself. But she had the greatest contribution on this. She seduced the young Linfeng. She was the one who made the first move. She was the one who supposed to be in his shoes and being reprimanded.


    She felt like fate was ying with them. She had saved Lu Yin Ze''s life, but another life was taken. Mister Luo* who should have not died in the past died so suddenly. She knew it was futile to me herself, but she could not help but feel guilty, thinking it was an effect of butterfly wings, which pped at the moment of her rebirth.


    She had an arranged marriage, but she managed to break it in this lifetime. Yet Linfeng, who should not have been promised to anyone, suddenly got an arranged marriage.


    Was it not too coincidental?


    But even if she was again given the chance to turn back time, she would still do the same course of actions she had done. She had not regretted the changes she had made in this life. She could only bulldoze her way onwards, crushing down all hindrances in her way.


    This must be another trial she needed to ovee.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips hard that they bled.


    ''I hope Grandpa Zhou''s angry tirade would stop soon.''

 Chapter 255 - Which Side

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Which Side</h4>


    Grandpa Zhou looked at his grandson''s red cheeks. His heart ached.


    But right now, his grandson was in the wrong. They have to show in front of Master Xiong that the Zhou elders were fair and could discipline their grandson well.


    He did not want to hurt his grandson, but this matter had to be done.


    The elders could see that Master Xiong was truly furious. If Master Xiong saw them stand on his side, and if Linfeng was persuaded to apologize and ept the arrangement, then perhaps Master Xiong''s anger would be put at ease. He would no longer vent it towards their grandson.


    There was just one problem.


    Grandpa Zhou knew that his grandson was very stubborn, just like his son had been before.


    This matter most likely would turn bad. If his grandson shed a little blood at the moment, if worstes to worst, his banishment would not be that severe. They could still help him in the shadows. Even if his grandson had to live in the backcountries, at least, they could still save his life and let him live as amon man.


    His heart was grieving, but outwardly, he scolded Linfeng more.


    "You brat! You''ve always been wise and reasonable since young, why are you rebelling now?! Master Xiong is paving a good future for you! You can still back down from using your only chance of pardon in this life!" he persuaded. Grandpa Zhou still have a tiny hope for his grandson to take thisst chance.


    Meanwhile, Master Xiong thoughtfully nced at them. If Linfeng would take back what he had said, he might forgive him for being rude earlier, and just me it on his young age.


    This young man was talented and could greatly help his granddaughter, he really did not want to waste his talent. Old Xiong''s furious heart was appeased after he saw the harsh scolding Grandpa Zhou gave to the youngster.


    Grandpa Zhou''s move was effective in appeasing Old Xiong. However, he was right when he thought that Linfeng was stubborn. Linfeng was truly more stubborn than his father had been.


    Linfeng silently epted the beatings and the scoldings. When his grandfather took a rest, Linfeng slightly nced up at his grandfather''s eyes.


    Linfeng was not a fool. Although he felt hurt by the action, he knew just exactly what his grandfather was aiming for the moment the elderly raised his hand to beat him.


    The Zhou family was not like the Xiong.


    The Zhou elders might strictly adhere to the traditions and rules of the treaty, as their ancestors respected and gave the treaty a lot of importance, but, they also value familial love over those strict rules. They strive to maintain a bnce between the two. If both could not be observed at the same time, they would follow the rules, but still do their best to lend a helping hand towards their kin.


    Just like how Zhou Min helped his brother behind the Xiong''s back.


    Linfeng knew that his father and grandfather would do whatever it takes to help him weather the anger of Master Xiong.


    But this was his fight against the rules, the treaty, and against the people trying to tie him to an order he could never obey.


    Linfeng ignored the burning on his cheeks. He took his grandfather''s wrinkled hand that was slightly trembling. The palm was a bit red. The force and friction caused the elder''s hand slight injury, too.


    Linfeng gently rubbed it and smoothed out the elder''s skin to lessen the swelling. His eyes were gentle and distressed, with a bit of a pained look at the thought that he would still have to disappoint the elder.


    He just could not go along with Granda Zhou''s intention.


    "Grandpa, thank you. But trust me, I will ovee this," Linfeng faintly whispered to his grandfather. Only the people near them could hear these very faint words.


    Grandpa Zhou''s bloodshot eyes watered. The warm hands of his grandson rubbing his hand were gentle, but heart-wrenching. He had hurt his grandson, yet his grandson chose to understand him and did not me him. Grandpa Zhou could not speak as he was choked with emotions.


    His grandson was truly a hundred times better than his son! A pity, a pity¡­


    His resolve crumbled.


    ''Oh, my dear grandchild, I can''t scold you now when you''re like this.'' Grandpa Zhou held back his tears and looked at Grandma Zhou for help.


    His strong facade was slowly deteriorating. He might end up dragging his precious grandson out of here and shout at Master Xiong, ''Screw your engagement!''. If he did that, the Zhou family might cease to exist after the present generation. All of them would be banished, stripped of their surname.


    He looked at Grandma Zhou, signaling the other to continue berating Linfeng to ease Master Xiong''s ire.


    Grandma Zhou finally calmed down in a moreposed state than the current Grandpa Zhou. She understood her spouse''s intentions, but she too, was filled with emotions.


    Seeing his grandson act like this¡­


    So mature and handsome.


    So firm and open with his feelings.


    The young Linfeng who learned to mask his feelings at an early age never acted cute at all with them.


    Even though the elders were always reminding the younger ones about the traditions, the rules, and the responsibilities, their hearts still yearned to see their grandchildren acting cute and fluffy.


    The Linfeng who had learned the rules of the society at such a young age was like a serious tiny a.d.u.l.t every time they saw him. He was a cute steamed bun, but there never was a moment of him running around energetically, shouting at them with ''Grandma! Grandpa!'' in a waxy tone, or hugging them to ask for gifts and toys.


    Now, the Linfeng in the palm of their hands was looking at them with firm determination. Their grandson had called them here. What for? It was to ask help from them.


    Grandma Zhou, who just witnessed her grandson finally open up his feelings, promised to herself that she would protect his grandson''s feelings and free will.


    She looked at the other Zhou elders, then studied Master Xiong for a short moment.


    She then took a step forward and bowed to the Master.


    "Master Xiong, we are very grateful for your grace, for giving this huge opportunity to my grandson, and to the Zhou family. We will be forever grateful."


    The moment she said this, Grandpa Zhou sighed with relief. He took a step back from Linfeng, hid behind his wife, and followed her actions. The other elder recovered from his shock and bowed, too.


    The two echoed Grandma Zhou, "We will be forever grateful."


    Xiong Zhi, who did not know their inner thoughts, frowned as she studied them. She was afraid that the elders would take Old Xiong''s side.


    As she was about to open her mouth, Grandma Zhou continued.


    "Linfeng, my grandson, is a good child. I remember when he was young, he cut himself during knife training when he was nine years old. That time, we did not know at first. We just found a lot of blood stains in the training room. We looked for the person who was hurt, but no one reported they were injured and continued their training everyday. It was only three dayster, that Linfeng knocked in my room and said he needed a doctor to clean his wound. His wound was not treated properly and his arms were strained when doing strenuous activity, it got infected and the wound got worse," she recalled nostalgically. Her husband, the grand-uncle, and Zhou Min looked at Grandma Zhou in surprise.


    They remembered that incident. It was the first time that the young sessor, Linfeng, took a two weeks break from his training. He had to undergo surgery. The wound was festering so much and had to be stitched up.


    Linfeng looked at Grandma Zhou, his eyes flickering. He remembered that time. He did not want to cause trouble and ignored the wound after he did first aid. Sometimeter after several trainings, he could not endure the pain anymore. He got scared by the color of the wound, so after hesitating, he sneakily knocked on his Grandma Zhou''s room who was the closest to him at that time.


    But why mention it now?


    He looked at his elders'' expressions. They looked all guilty. Even his father looked down to hide the shame in his eyes.


    Linfeng looked down, too. His eyes hid what he was thinking about at the moment.

 Chapter 256 - Which Side (II)

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Which Side (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi''s anxious heart slowed down. Based on the current situation, it looked like the elders would not necessarily side on her grandfather today.


    "After that time, we, the elders, took extra care of him. My grandson never said out loud what he really feels. Even when he was hurt, or in pain, or even when he was unwilling." Grandma Zhou sniffled.


    "I know this trait is very suitable for a butler, but this very character might destroy the person soon¡­ or even the person''s master." Grandma Zhou looked at Old Xiong with beseeching emotions in her eyes.


    "Master Xiong, you always ask for the best from us. And we always want to give it to you. My grandson¡­ finally grew up. He knew now how to express his feelings well. I believe this one would help his master in the future,pared to an unfeeling machine no different than a puppet."


    Old Xiong''s heart which had already calmed down started to rage again after hearing Grandma Zhou''s tone change, obviously siding with the young man.


    "And how would this help Zhi''er in the future? Can you tell me how would not marrying Gaiyu help my granddaughter in the future? I am just trying to prevent my granddaughter and your grandson frommitting a.d.u.l.terous acts! This grandson of yours, who just newly discovered how to express his feelings as you say, would bring down the whole Xiong Family''s reputation with him! He even dared to attempt to break the treaty!" Old Xiong erupted, no longer mincing his words.


    "¡­!"


    The elders were taken aback. They did not know any of this.


    Their grandson and the Young Miss¡­ had that kind of rtionship with each other? This was...


    ¡­Uneptable.


    Linfeng''s eyes suddenly turned wide as he btedly realized.


    The reason why Old Xiong had arranged him a fianc¨¦e, of all things.


    So he knew!


    Master Xiong had already known that there was something going on between him and the Young Miss. Linfeng was careful, but it was not careful enough as Old Xiong was still able to trace something on his end.


    "So it''s all about me. Don''t you think, Grandpa, that I have more say in this matter?" Xiong Zhi''s cold voice echoed in the room.


    Everyone dazedly nced at her.


    Linfeng''s turbulent eyes finally gazed at her. But when she nced to look back at him, he looked away. He was clearly ashamed of the situation right now.


    Xiong Zhi kept down the grievances she felt. She would talk to himter about this. Right now, this damned grandfather of hers need to be settled first.


    Xiong Zhi looked straight at her grandfather. "Since it was all about me, don''t you all think it would be wiser to talk it out with me? What if I found out that these two people''s future had been decided against their will, because of me? You intend to let me carry that guilty conscience all my life? They have to endure and suffer for the rest of their life just because of a decision you made today. Do you think I will be grateful for that? "


    Old Xiong''s eyes squinted. "Don''t misunderstand me. I did not make this decision for you. It''s for the future of the Xiong Empire."


    "So it''s because I am the heiress? Is that it?"


    Old Xiong harrumphed. "What else other than that? In order to be a proper ruler of the empire, you should know what line you should not cross. You should know when you have to hold back your foolish feelings and think properly. Zhi''er, as an heiress, and the future head of the Xiong family, you must know that superficial feelings would only bring down the family. Don''t be foolish. As the heiress, you must make proper decisions," Old Xiong somberly expressed. He believed in his granddaughter''s abilities. But his granddaughter was still too young.


    She was too young and mistook puppy love as true love. They needed to correct her mistakes and teach her the proper way of their world. There was no true love, that was some bullshit weak people made up. The only true love in this world was familial love.


    Yet even that love might notst until the end, as opposing interests could always destroy any rtionsh.i.p.s.


    On the other hand, power and authority were the ones that truly ruled the world. With that, one''s life would be smooth and flourishing.


    Linfeng heard Old Xiong''s response. He looked down, hisshes covering theplex tangle of emotions within his eyes.


    What Old Xiong said was not a lie. His Young Miss had a great status, so being interested in a mere butler would certainly pull her reputation and name down. Linfeng had always known this.


    It was the reason why he had been hesitating all these while, why he tried to ignore his feelings before¡­ and why he felt such inferiority in front of the Young Miss.


    Because his low status would only pull her down with him. He would be the reason why people who should marvel at the Young Miss point their fingers at her instead.


    He did not deserve the excellent Young Miss with his current status.


    ¡­That was why, he must change his fate as a mere butler.


    Linfeng dared not look at Xiong Zhi. He was afraid to hear her reply. What if she realized Old Xiong''s words made sense? What if she realized that the love she felt for him was just mere attraction, an infatuation only.


    Linfeng swallowed, trying to calm down his increasingly agitated nerves. Yes, it made sense. His Young Miss liked him without reason, it was too sudden, as if at first sight.


    Honestly, it was not surprising if it was because she found him novel.


    She spoke ambiguous words that one could easily misunderstand. His Young Miss''s charm was so strong that a single smile from her could put his mind in chaos.


    Linfeng knew that he had fallen for her charms, and there was no way backing down from it. He had already opened his heart and allowed her to be a part of his future.


    He did not care about the banishment since he had so many ways to escape from it. But if he was banished, meeting his Young Miss would be difficult.


    They would be far away from each other. And his existence might eventually be forgotten. That was the reason why he did not want to be expelled, until the treaty was broken. What he needed was a bit more time.


    But hearing Old Xiong persuade Xiong Zhi, Linfeng''s stable and calm heart became more and more agitated with every passing second.


    He suddenly got scared.


    What if she found it reasonable? What if she suddenly realized he was not worth it?


    What if she woke up from the realization that she was too way above his league-- a mere butler, just a rather handsome teen who had caught her attention on a whim?


    Linfeng''s eyshes trembled. He realized, he had already fallen way too deep for his Young Miss in such a short amount of time.


    So deep that he had, in fact, be very afraid of his Zhi''er possibly following Master Xiong''s advice, and leave him.


    Linfeng asked himself, could he bear it?

 Chapter 257 - Stand-still

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Stand-still</h4>


    Linfeng''s thoughts started to shake, causing his confidence to go downhill.


    He abruptly shook his head.


    ''Enough! Why am I suddenly so pessimistic? Zhi is not that kind of person.''


    Even if he had known Xiong Zhi for less than a year, he had felt like he had known her for a longer time. Her usually indifferent eyes always looked at him with warmth, yearning, and various tangle of emotions.


    He was not totally unfeeling. Although he knew he should not entangle more with what was behind those pair of eyes, but faced with that familiar intense look from her, he still could not help but dive deeper into it depths, and get caught by its snare.


    He wanted to know why she always looked at him that way. That curiosity within his heart ate him, it was the trap that made him fall for her.


    Once fallen, he could no longer stand up and break free from her charm and gentle township.


    Linfeng was a rational man. But like how feelings normally confuse a person''s mind, he, too, was affected. His feelings for Xiong Zhi made him unable to tolerate any possibility that could lose her.


    He could not help but be afraid that Xiong Zhi would suddenly disappear, leaving him in the chasm he had fallen in alone.


    His throat knot rolled. He thought, what if... What if Xiong Zhi gave up on him?


    Linfeng clenched his hand, preparing himself for the worst... but also hoping that his Zhi''er would persist.


    Or at least be unwilling about it. Just rejecting even once was fine.


    He would handle the rest.


    Linfeng''s heart beat fast as he waited for Xiong Zhi''s answer.


    A few seconds felt like a whole millennium to him.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were cold as he studied the elderly for a while.


    After a moment, she finally opened her lips.


    "So being an heir means you have to abandon your heart, and live like a heartless machine, devoid of humanity?" she slowly uttered in an ironic tone. "Grandfather, have you been happy living your seventy years of life?" Xiong Zhi met his grandfather''s eyes and asked this impolite question.


    "Zhi''er, don''t waste my patience," Old Xion''s chilling voice matched Xiong Zhi''s.


    However, his granddaughter was not fazed even one bit.


    "Grandfather, don''t waste my life, nor Linfeng''s, nor Gaiyu''s."


    The two exchanged words like they were swords.


    "..." The elders looked at them nervously.


    It was impolite for the younger generation to argue with their elders. But they could not interject in their verbal battle, since the two were both their masters.


    It was a fight between two Xiongs. One was the Master and the other was the future Master. They do not want to be in the bad side of any of the two.


    Old Xiong stood up.


    "If you keep acting like this, I will have no choice but to strip from you the title of the official heir of the Xiong family," Old Xiong finally threatened her status.


    The elders collectively gasped. Even Zhou Min and Linfeng looked unbelievably at Old Xiong.


    The title of the official heir was not something that can be given then taken away casually.


    They were talking about the future of the Xiong Empire here, which was no casual matter!


    Zhou Min knew that Old Xiong personally chose Xiong Zhi as his heir, thus, taking away this title from her was not something Old Xiong would want to do.


    Linfeng knew it, too. He was aware that Xiong Zhi''s life would change for the better as the official heir.


    She might have some enemies on the way, but he was confident that with Young Miss''s ability and his assistance, she would be able to ovee them and in the end reign over the Xiong Empire.


    This was an important matter for his Young Miss.


    His heart clenched. This farce was about his disobedience, yet they ended up talking of a bigger matter than his marriage. His Young Miss could no longer get caught up in this mess!


    Linfeng was about to open his mouth and direct back the attention to himself, but Xiong Zhi''s sudden mockingugh made them all look at her in rm.


    "Haha. Fine, strip me of that damned title. After all, it is your gift which you could take away anytime as you wish," she sarcastically said, her ck irises glinting with an ominous light.


    She never cared for that title. For her, it was just a bonus, something she could use anytime for her convenience. She had never nned to depend on it in the first ce. It was an unexpected surprise given to her, but she knew it could be taken away from her as well.


    It was a good thing that she did not take the official heir title in her heart. Her agreement with her grandfather never involved that piece anyway.


    Right now, it was a mere shackle that she would rather throw away.


    Before, she was thankful and was a bit d when her grandfather gave it to her. It showed that her grandfather trusted her.


    A sense of familial love that she had lost since long ago had started to sprout again in her heart. But now that she saw how her grandfather tried to use the gift to threaten her into bing a puppet on string against her will, that tiny bit of familial love disappeared alongside the happiness she had felt when it was first given to her.


    Screw it all. She had her own strength she had built up with her own hands.


    However, even as she spoke the ironic words, she still felt bitter. She was disappointed at herself. She was disappointed at the Xiong Zhi who actually still hoped for a familial love that she never got in her previous life.


    "You can take away the title. But you can''t take away my rights as the first in line of Xiong family right? I''m still the Zhou''s master, and I still have a say in this matter. Unless, you have proof that I am not your biological granddaughter, because if you say so, I might even believe it," she said harshly. Faintly though, her eyes seemed a bit red.


    So this was it. Her grandfather was still the old man who had condemned her to her doomed fate in her previous life, after all.


    In this life, even though the old man had made a deal with her, gifted her treasures, and acted like a grandfather in the past few months, he was still the same calcting old man who chose that beast, the same old man fated to die in less than twenty four months.


    Xiong Zhi should not have let her hopes high, thinking she would finally feel her grandfather''s love and care. She was given crumbs of it in this life, and she craved for it like a starving ghost.


    Now, the reality was waving at her, that such things would never happen. Those crumbs she had unconsciously collected were ruthlessly stamped on by her grandfather''s heavy foot.


    ''Ha.'' Such foolish thoughts.


    Xiong Zhi looked away from Old Xiong, looking at him any longer would just infuriate her.

 Chapter 258 - The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 258 - The Decision</h4>


    Old Xiong''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was stupefied of what his granddaughter had said.


    "Are you a fool¡ªcough, cough!" Old Xiong coughed hard. He was too shocked that he had shouted too loudly, grating his throat in the process.


    Butler Zhou quickly ran to his side, but Old Xiong stood by himself and pushed away Butler Zhou''s helping hand.


    "You don''t know what you are saying! You are willing to throw away the whole empire for just a mere butler?!" the old man roared, his face red. He was truly infuriated right now.


    His granddaughter was too foolish to throw away this title that any Xiong would kill for.


    This was the title that only one person in the whole world can get, and with many others dying for it. The head of the legendary Xiong family! The owner of the whole Xiong Empire!


    Yet his granddaughter just said, ''fine, strip it away as you wish''? Old Xiong could not believe it. If not for him still wanting to put sense into his granddaughter''s head, he must have passed out already.


    "Throw away? Didn''t you say, you will take it away from me? That''s a different matter, Grandpa," Xiong Zhi indifferentlymented. She had already torn faces with him many times today, adding one would not make a difference. She was already in the bad side of her grandfather.


    ...However, although she looked indifferent in talking back to him, her heart felt pained, as if tiny needles were pricking her heart.


    She respected her grandfather a lot. Even when he had wrecked her life because of his one decision, she still looked up to him and considered him an important family member. After all, he was the only blood rted person she had been living with in thisrge, empty house for eighteen years.


    ...Yet now they were fighting like they were at each other''s throat.


    Old Xiong gritted his teeth. His granddaughter was stubborn. No matter what he says, it appeared she would not back down on this.


    He sat back down. His heart raged in fury. He closed his eyes for a moment.


    The atmosphere was very suffocating. The battle between the two Xiong masters caused the atmosphere in the room to alternate from zing inferno to freezing temperatures.


    No one talked as they watched the old man on the luxurious armchair close his eyes for a while.


    The elders stayed muted on their spot, trying to erase their presence. Zhou Min stood by his Master''s side. He was worrying over his Master''s health, over the two youngsters'' rtionship, and over the fate of his son.


    Linfeng took the chance to look at Xiong Zhi.


    The girl''s side profile looked cold andposed, but the slight trembling on her lips told a different matter.


    Linfeng lowered his eyes. Aplicated tangle of thoughts and emotions shed by in his dark orbs.


    Finally, Old Xiong opened his eyes. The turbulent madness was nowhere to be found. The magnificent king was now back in front of them.


    He looked coldly at his disappointing granddaughter. "Fine. As you have said, I can''t take away your rights as the first in line of the Xiong family."


    He looked at the elders. "Let''s continue."


    This cue made the elders swallow to wet their dry throats.


    The trial of one chance of pardon in a butler''s life began.


    There were two crimes in this matter. Based what Master Xiong had said, Linfeng hadmitted a.d.u.l.terous acts with the Young Miss, and also disobeyed his Master''s direct order.


    These two sins were equivalent to banishment.


    However, there was no proof that Linfeng hadmitted sphemy towards Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi herself denied the matter that they were going out. She had specified that on the night of her birthday, Linfeng hade to the East Mansion to give his greetings for her birthday. That was all.


    No one witnessed if the two exchanged intimate actions.


    In fact, Xiong Zhi did not lie. They do have feelings for each other, but they were not in a rtionship yet. So, the matter of a.d.u.l.terous act was put aside for now.


    Then came the crime of disobedience. It was about the matter of Linfeng''s marriage.


    Since Linfeng had clearly stated his stance to the elders, Grandma Zhou and his grand-uncle supported Linfeng. On the other hand, Grandpa Zhou supported Master Xiong. The elders had to do this tactic, to show their support to Linfeng without rousing Master Xiong''s ire.


    Xiong Zhi naturally sided with Linfeng.


    Now, the vote was two over three, not yet including Butler Zhou''s vote.


    Master Xiong and Grandpa Zhou, against Xiong Zhi, Grandma Zhou, and Linfeng''s grand-uncle.


    Two votes on holding Linfeng ountable, and three votes for pardoning him.


    If Linfeng was not pardoned from his sin, he would have two choices. Obey Master Xiong''s order as the Master''sst grace, or get banished from the Zhou family.


    If he was pardoned, he would be allowed to follow through with his decision of not epting Master Xiong''s order and he would not be banished. But if by chance, he made another grave mistake in the future, then he would instantly be expelled immediately once confirmed of his crime.


    Now, it was Butler Zhou''s vote. If he put his vote on Master Xiong''s side, this matter would turn to a tie.


    Then, they would have to involve the masters from the secondary branch of the Xiong family. This matter would be dragged on longer.


    If he took Linfeng''s and Xiong Zhi''s side, then this matter would end at this point, and his son would be pardoned from his crime.


    This was a heavy decision for Butler Zhou.


    In fact, if Xiong Zhi did not force her way in, it would even be a more painful event for him.


    Zhou Min looked at his son, his eyes filled with hesitation, pain, and guilt.


    Linfeng had his head down. As the subject of the trial, he was the guilty man who had caused all this.


    Butler Zhou knew that his son was stubborn. His son would likely choose the banishment over obeying the arranged marriage.


    Zhou Min''s mind ran. It was like he was brought back to the same situation long ago when his younger brother called him in panic and asked for his help. Back then, he had already sworn with his life to be forever loyal to the Xiong family, but his brother''s blood was precious to him. So he saved his brother and broke his principle.


    The guilt he had carried from then on always burdened him. He exchanged his absolute loyalty as atonement for his sin.


    ''I am sorry¡ª''


    Butler Zhou closed his eyes.


    "I vote for Master Xiong''s will. Zhou Linfeng hadmitted a great sin and should not be pardoned from it." His voice was firm as he stated his words. He looked at his son''s eyes who nced up at him as he started speaking.


    His son slowly blinked, seemingly understanding what Butler Zhou''s determined eyes were saying.


    ''I am sorry, Master Xiong. For choosing my kin before you again,'' Butler Zhou continued in his thoughts.


    In fact, the main reason for his heavy indecision was the burden of deceiving his master whom he had sworn his loyalty with.


    That was right. Zhou Min and Linfeng knew that ever since Linfeng smoothened out those wrinkled hands of Grandpa Zhou, sessfully softening the elders'' hearts, Linfeng had already won no matter what Zhou Min ended up choosing.


    The unknowingly united act of the Zhou family to help Linfeng within the extent of their power, gave a huge hand for this oue toe up


    This matter would be dragged longer¡ªenough for Linfeng to buy time and break the treaty.


    ''I''m sorry... Master.''

 Chapter 259 - One month and one week

    <h4>Chapter 259 - One month and one week</h4>


    The matter ended up in a standstill. They have to perform another trial, but the re-trial would include the masters and head butlers from the second branches of the Xiong and Zhou families.


    Aside from the Head Master of the branch, the second branch of the Xiong family have several masters, they were the children of the Branch Head Master.


    Each master have their own respective mansions once they formed their own families, bing the head masters of their own mansion. Thus, there were also several head butlers from the Zhou family serving in the second branch. Each mansion would have its own head butler, serving the mansion''s head master directly.


    The re-trial would have a bigger voting scale. A lot of preparation would be needed, thus, this matter would be dragged on longer.


    Old Xiong harrumphed. "Zhou Min, how many days would it take for the re-trial?"


    "A few masters from the second branch are out of the country. It would at least take a day or two to fly here. Also, the head butlers must file a leave of absence first with their respective masters," Zhou Min informed, counting the days.


    For a butler to take a leave from their duties in the mansion, they would need to file the request at least two weeks in advance, and only after that period of time would they be allowed to leave their posts, no matter how urgent it was.


    It was part of the rules of the butlers, in order to give the butlers enough time to make arrangements in their end and avoid inconvenience for their own masters.


    Therefore, even if Master Xiong pulled all the strings, the head butlers serving the masters in the second branch could not just leave their posts and attend the re-trial, as they must adhere to the rules strictly.


    "Also, Master Xiong Min has a scheduled surgery one week from now. Based on the reports, he would need to recuperate for at least a month in bed after the surgery. ording to the rules of the use, we could only conduct the re-trial again in around five to six weeks from now."


    (A/n: Xiong Min was the Head Master of the second branch, Xiong De and Xiong Cai''s father, refer chap 49)


    Old Xiong''s eyes narrowed. His tiger-like eyes looked predatorily at Linfeng.


    That was one month plus one week... Quite a lot of time.


    ''Can this young man prepare something that can turn the tables to his favor?''


    Old Xiong had no choice but to wait for the re-trial. He knew about the fact that Linfeng was trying to break the treaty. But that pact stood still and firm since three hundred years ago. There was no way that this young man who was barely eighteen could destroy the treaty in just one month.


    So Old Xiong was at ease about the treaty. However, his instinct told him that this young man was actually waiting for this opportunity, to buy time. Old Xiong was a cautious old man. He would not be standing where he was if he was fooled so easily.


    "Fine, let''s wait for six weeks from now. However, while the re-trial has not yet happened, my decision over Linfeng''s marriage is clear. He can be considered as a young man who was promised to another¡ª" he looked pointedly at Xiong Zhi as spoke.


    "¡ªand intimate actions towards another gender would be deemed as another crime. We''ll see then if he can still use the same trick."


    Linfeng''s face did not change after hearing what Old Xiong said, but he surreptitiously took a quick peek at his Young Miss.


    Xiong Zhi was expressionless, too, but her delicate hands were fisted together on herp.


    Old Xiong was not finished yet.


    "And Zhou Min! Make sure that your son will not enter the Xiong Mansion until the re-trial is held. I do not want to see a ''sinner''ing near my granddaughter."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed. This was unfair to her.


    "Linfeng is my personal butler¡ª" Xiong Zhi started to argue but Old Xiong cut her off ruthlessly.


    "He was not yet your official butler. As the Head Master, I call the shots here. See, once you be the Head Master, no one can argue over your decision, or else they will be punished," the old man taunted Xiong Zhi, reminding her again of the importance and benefits of the title and status.


    "No need to lecture me, I have seen it very clearly. I am also clear of what kind of life you have been living." Xiong Zhi stood up, and walked towards the door. Before leaving, she paused and said without looking back, "I will not grow old alone like you, Grandfather."


    She then left the room.


    The elders hastily bowed to Master Xiong, nced at Linfeng worriedly, before leaving the room with their stomachs churning in worry and uncertainty.


    Once the elders were gone, Linfeng finally bowed respectfully to Master Xiong. He turned around and walked to the door.


    "Young man, do you think you will be pardoned? All of the Xiongs will unconditionally side with me. The Zhou''s second branch will not side with you in the second time. They could not support you just like how the elders did today. You have bought your time, but it can only give you false hope. I give you onest chance. Back down from this, and ept my order."


    Old Xiong was indeed mad at Linfeng, but he undeniably had soft spots for talented people. He could use this young man well, given his outstanding ability and intellect at such a young age. It would be a waste to just let this youngster''s talent to rot.


    As a calctive Xiong Head Master who dedicated his life for the Xiong family, Old Xiong could still weigh the benefits and the losses despite his angry heart.


    Linfeng turned around and bowed once more at Old Xiong.


    "My apologies, Master. My decision will not change." He straightened his body, turned back, and held the door knob.


    However, Master Xiong''s stern voice sounded again.


    "You''ll be the downfall of my granddaughter."


    Linfeng''s hand that was about to turn the knob stopped. This time, he did not look back and slowly answered.


    "I won''t be. Master shall see that in the future. Please, excuse me." He finally opened the door and left the room, closing the door respectfully.


    Old Xiong''s dark eyes stayed on the closed door.


    "Zhou Min."


    "Yes, Master."


    "How far did your son get in his investigation of the treaty?"


    "Based on the reports, Linfeng recently hired trantors of oriental ancient texts."


    Zhou Min also did not have any idea how Linfeng nned to break the treaty. The treaty''s code and its doc.u.ments had been studied and tranted by professionals many times. What else could his son discover from them?


    There was no way to break it. It was an eternal pact.


    "Studying the ancient artifacts? Hmm... What could your son possibly do?" Even Old Xiong thought it was impossible to break the treaty.


    The room became silent as both the master and the aide kept thinking of ways that could make Linfeng turn the table to his advantage. What cards did Linfeng have?


    After a long while, Zhou Min finally asked what had been bothering his mind all this time.


    "Master, about Young Miss Zhi." Butler Zhou had a hesitant look on his face. "...Are you truly going to take away the title of heir?"


    Old Xiong''s already low mood plummeted down even more. He took the teacup from the table and was about to take a sip. Finding it empty, his old face scrunched up.


    "Brew me tea," he said instead and handed the cup to Zhou Min.


    "..."


    ''Master, if you are not nning to take it away, you shouldn''t have said it in the first ce.''


    Zhou Min quietly took the cup. The study room wasvishly furnished, securing that all necessities that the Head Master would need would be readily avable. There was a small kitchen sh bar at the back, which contained everything needed for tea preparation.


    He brewed the tea on the small tea table in the study room, his actions well practiced, like a work of art.


    While busying himself, Zhou Min''s mind floated, thinking that his master was really pitiful.


    This time, his Master was too angry, fought with his granddaughter, and said things he did not mean to say. Now, his rtionship with his granddaughter had turned for the worst.


    After receiving the steaming cup of tea, Old Xiong let out a tired sigh. His tight nerves loosened up a bit.


    Old Xiong still remembered every single word his granddaughter had said. It was the first time that he saw his granddaughter be so mad, thus, the episode earlier was such an unforgettable moment for Master Xiong.


    After a long while, Old Xiong''s lips moved.


    "Zhou Min, tell me honestly, do I look unhappy living my life this way?"


    The old man''s voice had a hint of bitterness. Cleary, he took Xiong Zhi''s words deeply. The old man''s heart and pride had taken a huge blow.


    Zhou Min could not answer. He just poured him another cup of tea.

 Chapter 260 - Darn

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Darn</h4>


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi stood in one corner, her presence hidden from view. She was the first person toe out of the room, so she took the chance to put herself out of sight and wait for someone.


    The elders had dazed faces as they passed by her.


    After waiting for one more minute, the figure of the person she had been waiting for finally appeared. She strode forward coldly, quickly pulled the other''s arm, and dragged the person into the corner hidden from view.


    "Young Miss..." Linfeng was stunned.


    He was still thinking of the words which Old Xiong had said to him before he went out of the room when he suddenly felt another presence. He almost countered when his arm was suddenly grabbed, but thankfully, he instantly realized the owner of the soft hand. It was his Young Miss, so he allowed himself to get dragged away easily.


    Hidden in the corner, Xiong Zhi stared hard at Linfeng. Her brow was furrowed.


    "Why did you not tell me about this?" She was worried that Linfeng had been keeping it all by himself.


    Linfeng shook his head. "It was unexpected for me, too. Are you alright?"


    Xiong Zhi stilled. Why ask if she was alright? She should be the one asking him that!


    Her eyes finally softened, but the anger in her heart still have not dissipated yet. She felt weak and powerless as she was unable to overturn the whole situation.


    "I am alright. I am more worried about you. Are you alright?" She stared at his eyes directly, her face less than a foot away. This pair of eyes had avoided her many times today.


    Her possessiveness was ignited. She wanted him to see her now, all of her.


    Linfeng stared back at the girl''s limpid eyes, feeling her warm breath faintly fan on his face. He could smell her unique feminine scent. The longing in his heart he had been suppressing all this while suddenly surged.


    His fingers itched. He missed her so much. He wanted to touch her face, her cheeks, and especially the corner of her eyes. Earlier, her cold and firm eyes appeared lovely as she sincerely defended him.


    After today, he would no longer be able to enter the mansion freely. It would not be so easy to see her anymore...


    "I am alright. But you..." His hand instinctively gave into his desire. He raised his hand to her face, intently looking into her eyes in rapt attention, his eyes gentle. His fingers ran on her cheek to her temple, caressing the soft skin, just an inch away from those beautiful eyes.


    "...It must be hard on you, going against Master Xiong."


    Although he dared not meet her eyes directly earlier in order to avoid more suspicion and because of the shame he felt, he had always been watching his Young Miss secretly.


    Just a slight raise of her brows allowed him to know what she was feeling for at that moment. Her trembling lips and clenched hands had long betrayed her inner feelings. Her harsh words were all a fa?ade, trying to act strong in fighting back against her grandfather.


    Linfeng''s heart felt warm at her will of protecting him, but he felt more heartache. His beloved girl must be in pain while exchanging harsh words with her grandfather.


    Feeling the gentle caress on her cheek, a tingling sensation followed on the skin touched by Linfeng''s fingertips. Her face warmed up, and she could feel her cheeks burning.


    Feeling his concern, her heart which had been hanging in tight worry, anger, and pain finally started loosening up. The bitterness she felt to her grandfather which she had been suppressing poured out like a broken dam.


    Her eyes slightly felt warm, they could no longer cover what she was feeling.


    Xiong Zhi looked down to hide those feelings with her longshes.


    "I just felt foolish, for actually hoping that he would really look at me as his own blood rtive, his granddaughter," Xiong Zhi honestly said.


    Although she tried to hide them, Linfeng who had his whole attention riveted at her still caught on. Her words stabbed at his heart.


    He felt her heartache. His Zhi''er fought for him and hurt herself in the process.


    "I am sorry. I dragged you into this," Linfeng whispered. Since earlier inside the room, he had felt the guilt start to slowly consume him. The rtionship between the grandfather and granddaughter soured because of him.


    His Xiong Zhi finally received warmth from her grandfather after being left alone since childhood... but he ended up breaking that warmth.


    His brows faintly furrowed in distress, thinking of possible ways to help his Young Miss fix her rtionship with Master Xiong.


    "No, don''t apologize. I did not regret saying those words. Even if it happened all over again, I will still stand by your side."


    Xiong Zhi meant what she said. She would definitely choose Linfeng over her grandfather many times over.


    Linfeng''s distressed heart melted into puddles of water, hearing those determined words from Xiong Zhi.


    How lovely his Zhi''er was whenever she spoke words like that. Her unyielding confessions always break the wall that keeps his emotion''s under control.


    His finger''s slid past her temple andbed through her hair. Hisshes trembled as he kept himself from holding her into his embrace.


    Darn it. He really wanted to hug her right now, to make her feel how happy he felt, that she chose him in the end and showed how important he was to herpared to her title, her status, and her grandfather''s ire.


    He was selfish, but he undeniably felt d that she chose him.


    Guilt, happiness, and relief intermingled in his chest. But at this moment, happiness and relief reigned over.


    Linfeng could not express the relief he felt into words, only through the rapid speeding of his heart.


    He was so happy that he felt his eyes warming up, his nose feeling slightly sour.


    His gentle eyes drowned Xiong Zhi, smiling softly at her. His fingers wrapped around a lock of hair. He slowly lowered his head, and kissed it while looking at her lovingly, trying to express his happiness.


    How he wished that it was not just her hair he was kissing instead.


    "I am really happy. I will not let you regret your decision. I will pay for it, for a lifetime."

 Chapter 261 - So Close

    <h4>Chapter 261 - So Close</h4>


    Xiong Zhi''s heart sped up.


    Linfeng''s deep ck eyes reflected her dazed figure.


    All the troubles and bitterness instantly vanished with that feathery kiss on her hair.


    "T-then, you better make sure of that. In this lifetime, you''re not allowed to leave me." Xiong Zhi whispered, stuttering a bit. Linfeng''s charm was greatly affecting her senses.


    The tall figure before her chuckled. "Of course."


    Just exchanging words with her was enough for him to forget the troubles he had earlier.


    Xiong Zhi was captivated by Linfeng''s smile. His eyes curved into small crescents, and his rarely seen dimples were showing.


    Oh, how she missed this smile, which he only ever showed to her, and never to any other women.


    "..."


    She suddenly remembered how this man whom she dearly loved was promised by her grandfather to another woman, although her beloved already refused. But the thought that he was, for the time being until the re-trial, promised to another... it was infuriating.


    Linfeng was hers alone!


    "Linfeng, can you tell me how I can help you?" Xiong Zhi somberly asked. Today''s trial had given them more time to think of ways. But after more than a month from now, this matter would be brought up again. For sure, most people in the second branch would not side with Linfeng. She had to rack her brain on how to help him.


    Watching the worried face of his girl, his heart felt itchy.


    He raised his head, looked around their surroundings, and sneakily held her small, soft hand gently, like he was holding porcin.


    "Don''t worry about it, Zhi''er. Actually, all of what happened so far did not fall too far from my expectations. I have made preparations already. I would be able to make the ends meet by the time of the re-trial. Just trust me," Linfeng said firmly, without uncertainty in his voice or in his eyes.


    As long as his Zhi''er stood by his side!


    Of course, Xiong Zhi was willing to give all her trust on Linfeng. "I naturally trust you. It''s just... I can''t just wait for the month to arrive, without doing anything. Count me in, too. You don''t have to face it alone, Linfeng."


    The girl''s words brought such happiness in his heart. He held her hand tighter.


    He thought that this matter could be a blessing in disguise. This incident allowed him to see most clearly just how much the Young Miss truly cared for him. This confirmation allowed him to erase the feeling of uncertainty in his heart.


    "Hmm, I know, I won''t. I have you. If I really need your help, I will not hesitate to tell you." His eyes sparkled as he said those words. How good it was to know there was someone fighting for you, taking care of you, and willing to go to such lengths just for you.


    Linfeng''s eyes caught Xiong Zhi''s ne. He remembered their talkst time on the phone.


    "Zhi''er, I promised you I will recharge your ne for youst time, didn''t I?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes smiled at the memory.


    "Yes. It''s already emptied out because I always use it. Charge it for me now?" she asked with limpid eyes, acting spoiled.


    Linfeng chuckled. His Zhi''er was asking to be spoiled, he would dly oblige.


    "Alright,e here," he said in the spur of the moment, forgetting that they were already close enough. His deep voice was so enchanting. He was like a seductive siren inviting an innocent sailor to the unknown.


    They were already quite near to each other, only one step apart. Xiong Zhi closed that tiny space without hesitation, practically sticking close to him, her face tilted up at him, not breaking the eye contact.


    Linfeng was stunned. In fact, he did not really mean for her to get this close to him. But who was he toin? He did not dislike it even a tiniest bit.


    The two gazed at each other''s eyes.


    Silence reigned over as they quietly listened to each other''s breathing. They could hear their heartbeat pound loudly in their chests, too loud that they were unable to identify whose heartbeat belonged to whose.


    The danger of being found heightened their senses, making each other highly sensitive to each other''s scent, breathing, and movements.


    It was not a puppy love, unlike their elders thought. It was also not a passionate whirlwind romance that came fast and left just as fast. It was not a shy fiery me that would eventually die out.


    It was a silent,forting, yet burning love. It gave each other the warm utopia that each other needed, yet it also contained their intense affections for each other, silently burning, like red hot embers.


    It was a type of love that bringsfort to the soul, just by seeing and standing by each other.


    The pair had already forgotten Old Xiong''s words of noting near each other.


    After a while, the tall, young man raised his hand once more. His warm fingertips caressed her slender neck. Xiong Zhi shivered, feeling the electric shock run through her body from the warm fingers caressing the bare skin on her nape.


    His gaze traveled over her watery eyes, to her delicate nose, down to her rosy lips which looked like red jelly, exquisite and sweet. It stayed there for a long while.


    Xiong Zhi swallowed. Those eyes of his felt so tangible that it felt like he was actually touching her eyes, nose, and... lips. Burning her.


    "L-Linfeng¡ª" Her voice came out in a broken whisper.


    Song Xuantin''s scenarios written in the book echoed in her mind.


    ''Linfeng''s eyes seem to say, he wants me to kiss him...''


    Her eyes blurring, she silently inched her face closer. ''...Can I? ''


    Linfeng''s disordered breath was so near, so warm. It tickled her face and made her feel hot.


    Ting.


    A sudden faint sound of metal unsping woke Xiong Zhi from her daze.


    Linfeng unsped Xiong Zhi''s ne. His darkened eyes were still looking at every inch of her face.


    "...I will recharge it now," he said in a tight voice as took hold of the ne. He obviously was trying to appearposed, but the attempt was not very sessful.


    His ears were totally red.


    Seeing those red ears, Xiong Zhi felt her cheeks burn hotly. Her entire face turned as red as a tomato.


    What indecent thought was she thinking about?!


    Did he realize she was about to kiss him? Oh no! He clearly knew it! Look at those red ears!


    Xiong Zhi was ashamed of herself. She almost took advantage of him. She wanted to hide right now, but she did not want to leave Linfeng just yet. Meeting him surely would be difficult from now on. She wanted to enjoy every second of their time together.


    But she still took a step back and tried to make her face appear calm. She silently recited the national anthem in her mind, but as it was not working, she switched to Buddhist doctrines.


    Amitabha, amitabha. Purity. Peace. Tranquility.


    s, her face was still red with that ''I''m-trying-hard-to-rx'' face.


    On the other hand, Linfeng coughed unnaturally to cover up his shame. His heart was still pounding loudly.


    The unique scent of the girl was still lingering in his nose.


    He almost did the unspeakable!


    They were so close that he only needed to move forward slightly, and he could kiss her.


    Blood rushed to his ears and neck as he thought of that. If he lost control now and kissed her, how would she react?


    Linfeng peeked at her face. Seeing her red and funny face, he could not help butugh lightly. That face looked like that of a constipated person.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him in confusion.


    Those slightly wide eyes with a questioning look made him want tough harder.


    He had to control himself to notugh too loudly, or else people might just discover them.


    Xiong Zhi finally realized that he wasughing at her.


    ''Was heughing because I, the girl who should be modest on things like this, almost kissed him actively? It''s Xuantin''s fault, you know!''


    Xiong Zhi''s face got even redder. She was really ashamed!


    He would not think she was acting shameless, would he?


    ''Hmph, it doesn''t matter. We would kiss sooner orter!'' There was still the trip she was looking forward to.


    That was part of Xiong Zhi''s bucket list. If they did not kiss in this life, then her second chance at life was a total waste.

 Chapter 262 - The Greatest Gift

    <h4>Chapter 262 - The Greatest Gift</h4>


    On matters like this, she was used to being the active party.


    Thus, she stared bravely at him head on and said in determined voice.


    "You will be my first, and I will get your first. Remember that." After she said this, she turned around to hide her red face. She felt that her head was about to let out steam from embarrassment.


    Linfeng''sugh stopped. Eh? What did she say again?


    ''You will be my first and I will get your first?''


    His Young Miss was always direct. There was even a time when she said to him directly, ''I can''t get enough of you'', which really shocked him to the core.


    So, this ''first'' she was talking about could only be...


    Linfeng instantly turned red. His cheeks were burning.


    How could his innocent Young Miss say those things? Who influenced her? Did she read it off a novel?


    ...But was it not usually the man''s line?


    "..."


    His thoughts ran wildly. He shook his head to clear up his mind, but her words echoed in his mind. His gaze grew hotter as he looked at her slender back.


    ''Young Miss wants me to be her first...''


    Then he turned red again.


    Argh! How could they continue conversing like this?!


    He began to recite scriptures in his mind to calm himself. Amitabha.


    There was an awkward silence as the two young people hidden in the corner tried to calm their pounding hearts with Buddhist scriptures, although they were not Buddhist believers. The scriptures were truly effective in calming the mind.


    "Ahem. Young Miss... No. Zhi''er," Linfeng softly called after a while.


    Xiong Zhi calmly turned around to face him. The blushing face was gone.


    Linfeng felt a hint of regret. Ah. How he wished he could see it more.


    ''You''ll be my first...''


    Amitabha.


    Linfeng struggled to calm his mind that started to run wild again. He raised his hand that was holding the ne.


    "How did you recharge it?" Xiong Zhi asked preemptively in curiosity.


    He looked into her eyes as he answered. "Like this."


    Then, he slowly kissed the crescent moon ne. His deep eyes never left her.


    Xiong Zhi sucked in her breath. Blood rushed to her cheeks once more.


    She felt like... It was her being kissed instead of the ne.


    With his lips pressed against the ne, Linfeng suddenly recited an ancient poem in Old English.


    "May thee giveth strength to mine own young misseth,


    "May thee provideth warmth in lonely nights,


    "May thee standeth as me and guideth h''r at each moment,


    "F''r yond is thy mission until Ieth again."


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat, as she digested those words.


    Linfeng then took the initiative this time to step closer to her. His scent once again assaulted her nose, making her breath hitch. He gently held her shoulder and turned her around, sweeping her neck to one shoulder.


    From behind her, his arms appeared on both sides, as if embracing her.


    He gently put the ne on her. His warm breath on her nape sent shivers down her spine.


    His presence overwhelmed her.


    Linfeng took a step back, gently turned her around again, and smiled lovingly at her.


    "It should work, until I recharge it again the next time we meet," Linfeng yfully said.


    Xiong Zhi held the ne like it was the most precious thing on earth. It felt scalding hot in her palm.


    Linfeng''s kiss... She was holding Linfeng''s kiss!


    Linfeng chuckled, seeing that Xiong Zhi seemed to be in daze. He was actually embarrassed of saying the poem out of the blue. It was too cheesy, but he really could not help it.


    But he was not yet done.


    He took a music recorder from his pocket.


    He gently took her hand and ced the object onto her palm. He did not let go and enveloped her hand in his.


    It would be a long time before he could hold her hands again.


    "You can y this when you miss me..." Linfeng felt embarrassed as he said this, so he quickly added.


    "Actually, the pieces I yed are all for soothing the mind and calming the heart. It is better if you y it in a loop until you fall asleep. It is much better than that musicmp," Linfeng said with hidden intent.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up. The stars in her eyes shone more brightly.


    She got Linfeng''s kiss, Linfeng''s poem, and now, Linfeng''s serenade.


    Xiong Zhi, who had watched countless romantic movies courtesy of Xuantin, was so happy that she finally experienced this ''courtship'' that she missed in the past life.


    In the past...


    Xiong Zhi tried to recall, but those sad memories was unable to resurface at this moment, as all her mind was capable of thinking right now was him giving her so much love and care, despite the dire situation he was in.


    Xiong Zhi felt really loved.


    She could not speak because she was afraid she would tear up.


    Linfeng got worried that he said too much, because he did not hear Xiong Zhi''s reply.


    "In fact, you did not have to y it every night. If you just have a chance and listen to¡ª"


    "No. I like it. I like it very much." Xiong Zhi answered her with a big smile on her face. The happiness and relief in her watery eyes were all visibly shown. The pear vortices on her cheeks appeared as she smiled happily.


    She looked too far from the cool and wise Young Miss of the dignified Xiong family. Right now, she was just a blooming young girl who had received a very precious gift from her first love.


    Indeed. Xiong Zhi had received the gifts she always craved for since her previous life.


    Sweet moments like these with Linfeng.


    Being spoiled by him all over again.


    Experiencing the entire process of falling in love.


    In this second chance, it was a few of the most precious gifts she ever received.

 Chapter 263 - The News of Re-trial

    <h4>Chapter 263 - The News of Re-trial</h4>


    Linfeng stood before her, his eyes attentively watching her, captivated.


    Her big smile was so entrancing, but aside from joyful, it also seemed to be relieved.


    He did not know why but his heart squeezed a bit.


    Why did his Young Miss asionally show that smile with relief on her face? As if there was something she dared not hope to get, but was thankfully able to get, thus she was relieved and happy. It gave off that impression. It was captivating yet heart wrenching.


    "Zhi''er?" Linfeng touched the corner of her eyes, and his fingertips were dampened by unshed tears.


    ''Why is it this expression again, Zhi''er?''


    He wants her to be happier, so happy that she would smile lovingly and happily, without those thoughts he could not fathom.


    Perhaps, it was because of their current situation? Was it the fact that the difference in their status makes them unfit to be together and pushes them apart, thus to her, every stolen moment, every bit of happiness, gave her so much happiness and relief?


    Linfeng closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were back to their usual calmness, but his resolve still shone through. "Zhi''er, don''t worry, although I cannot tell you all of my ns right now, I assure you, I will give you answers soon."


    He would ovee these obstacles and finally stand by her side without any shackles holding him back, a man worthy of her love.


    Xiong Zhi smilingly held the hand that was on her face and pressed her face against it, her gentle eyes staring straight at Linfeng. "I will wait."


    Linfeng hid all his thoughts, kept his realizations deep in his heart to never forget them, and focused all his attention back at Xiong Zhi.


    This coquettish Young Miss, so gentle and spoiled, was truly scratching at his heart. Zhi''er really had ways to turn him into jelly, softening his entire persona only in her presence.


    As the two silently enjoyed each other''s warmth and affection, Linfeng finally heard distant footstepsing to their direction.


    His entire aura immediately transformed, from soothing autumn wind to freezing winter gale. His gentle eyes flickered and became cold andposed. He looked at Xiong Zhi in reluctance, disappointed that their short rendezvous was interrupted by the iing attendant.


    He sighed dejectedly and took a step back.


    "Young Miss, I need to go," Linfeng said. The words he said were likely heard by the butlering their way. Butlers were trained to have sharp senses, so the person might have felt their presence here and came to this direction.


    The light in Xiong Zhi''s eyes dimmed before she reluctantly nodded. Suddenly, she remembered something she had been meaning to ask.


    "The seniors'' trip." That was all she said, looking at him with her face back to their usual calmness.


    Of course, she had no idea that she appeared to look pitiful and aggrieved in Linfeng''s eyes. Her pleading'' eyes made it hard to refuse any request from her.


    Linfeng nodded gently, as if acquiescing to her ''request''. His eyes flickered to the side for a moment, then he gave her onest deep look before he walked away and disappeared into the other hallway.


    Xiong Zhi remained standing in the corner, her eyes lowering, hidden behind her longshes.


    After five seconds, a butler appeared in the corner.


    "Young Miss Zhi? The maids had already prepared your dinner."


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi nced faintly at the hallway where Linfeng had disappeared into, then she turned to the butler who interrupted their already short moment together.


    The hair on the back of the butler''s neck rose at the cold look that Young Miss directed at him.


    "T-this way, p-please..." The poor butler turned around while gesturing his hand respectfully, at the same time went as far as possible from the Young Miss who was letting out a freezing low temperature.


    ******


    The next day, the news of the re-trial swept throughout the Zhou mansion and the Xiong family.


    Several letters were sent to the Zhou''s secondary branches as well as to the secondary branches of the Xiong family.


    Xiong Gaiyu had just arrived in their mansion when her father, Xiong Cai, dragged her to the living room.


    "Gaiyu! That butler made an appeal! There''s a chance that this engagement would not fall through!" Xiong Cai excitedly disyed the letter that Zhou Min had sent to their house.


    Xiong Gaiyu read the letter. It was about the one chance pardon that happened yesterday. The trial apparently resulted to a tie, thus, all head masters and head butlers in the secondary branches of both families needed to cast their vote in the re-trial.


    This event was set to happen six weekster.


    Xiong Gaiyu was speechless and dumbfounded that the young butler would go to such lengths to reject the engagement.


    However, it was all futile.


    After a moment, she indifferently put down the letter onto the center table, stood up, and walked towards the stairs, ignoring her father who was still mumbling on how they still had a chance to look for a man with good status and a lot of connections as her marriage partner.


    Her father finally noticed her when she was already up on the stairs.


    "Gaiyu! Where are you going! You need toe with me and convince the other Xiong''s and Zhou''s to vote for the pardon!"


    After all, if the butler was not pardoned in the end, what if that low rank aide decided to follow through with the engagement to avoid banishment? Then what of his, Xiong Cai''s, ambitions?


    The tall and slender figure of the girl halted in her steps. Her back seemed mncholic. She turned her head and looked down to his father.


    "Father, have you forgotten who you will be up against in this re-trial? That butler does not stand a chance. Don''t waste your energy," she said without any expression and continued walking to her room.


    She would be better off busying herself with the tasks that Xiao Mei had assigned to her than worry about her engagement. If she was not allowed to choose her husband with her free will, then she could at least choose to focus on her career, and find meaning in her life through it.


    She could not expect anything from her blood family. She could not control her own marriage.


    Her career was all she had.


    ******


    At the same time, Xiong De received the letter. After his butler read it out, he ordered for this matter to be kept under wraps. He had to make sure that the Zhou attendants in his house would not gossip about it, to avoid letting his daughter, who was still shutting herself in her room, know any of it.


    However, it was still toote.


    A loud yell outside his room made Xiong De jolt in suprise.


    "Dad! Open up!" Xiong Wuyue who had not took a step out of her room barged into his office. Xiong De instantly hid away the letter.


    "My dear, I am d you finally decided toe out," Xiong De weed his daughter with a smile.


    "Dad, is it true? Linfeng would marry Gaiyu?" Xiong Wuyue asked in horror, her face pale and aggrieved.

 Chapter 264 - One month after

    <h4>Chapter 264 - One month after</h4>


    News traveled fast. The Zhou family were talented butlers, and all of the butlers knew how to keep themselves updated. Now that the topic was about the future heir of the Zhou family, it was natural for this matter to be discussed extensively amongst the concerned maids and butler.


    Xiong Wuyue, who locked herself up in her room, asked a serving maid if there was news about Xiong Zhi''s tarnished reputation. Ever since her father promised to her that Xiong Zhi would be destroyed soon, she had long been expecting Xiong Zhi''s broken image to spread out to the world.


    The maid answered that the Young Miss Xiong Zhi was suspected of having an illicit rtionship with her butler. ording to the maid, Master Xiong ordered Linfeng to be engaged with a young miss from the second branch, Xiong Gaiyu. But the butler, Linfeng, rejected and asked for pardon instead.


    The maid thought that Xiong Wuyue would be happy about the rumors going around between the two families, but who would have thought that she would get pped hard on the face instead.


    Xiong Wuyue was shouting all the way that Xiong Gaiyu, that lowly bitch, was not worthy of Linfeng at all.


    "Dad! He can''t marry Gaiyu! What was that old man thinking! Linfeng will not marry her! You have to stop this!"


    Xiong De closed his eyes tiredly and patiently answered.


    "There''s no decision for now. There is a re-trial."


    "Re-trial? Then our second branch..." Xiong Wuyue''s eyes lighted with hope.


    "Yes. I can vote. I will vote for your wish, my daughter." Xiong De did not borate further because he thought that even if he voted for pardoning, he would still be outnumbered. Old Xiong, the Head Master of the entire Xiong family whom the Zhou family could not afford to offend, was bound to win.


    The trial of one chance of pardon seemed to be an attempt of fairness for the Zhou butlers, but in fact, it was just a farce that heavily relied on the whims of the Head Master, whether he wanted to be merciful or not.


    Therefore, the result of the re-trial could only be against pardon. Either the butler would follow the order without any choice, or be banished from the Xiong and Zhou families, unable to step any closer to their areas of influence all over the world.


    There was no way he could say that to his daughter. It might be better if that butler ended up banished, so Xiong De could make moves in the dark, take the boy, change the boy''s identity, and gift him to his daughter, since his daughter wanted this boy toy so much.


    "Don''t worry, dearest daughter, no matter what the result is, father will do his best to help that butler, okay?"


    Xiong Wuyue nodded. "I want toe with you when the re-trial is held. I want to be there for Linfeng. Please, Dad..."


    Xiong De was taken aback by his daughter''s pleading.


    "You really like that boy, huh?" Xiong De knew the answer but still asked.


    Xiong Wuyue blushed. She did not speak out and just nodded shyly.


    ''Like'' was just a small wordpared to her feelings for him.


    Then Xiong Wuyue remembered the root cause of all this trouble. Sheined to her father.


    "That bitch. She caused this. Why is she still alive?"


    Xiong De patted Xiong Wuyue''s headfortingly.


    "Don''t speak like that, the walls have ears. You don''t have to worry about it. I have already taken care of it."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes sparkled. "I want her so messed up that she wished she could just die instead."


    Xiong De nodded. "Those guys I hired are professionals."


    Xiong Wuyue instantly became happy when she heard this. She could finally get her revenge! She allowed herself to be escorted back to her room while humming happily.


    ******


    Amidst, the various worries, schemes, and preparations, one month flew by quickly.


    It was a bright sunny day with blue skies and fluffy clouds. The birds sang beautifully on their perched branches. A faint sound of car engine disturbed the stillness. A luxurious car stopped in front of the huge Xiong Mansion.


    Song Xuantin stepped out of her car and was escorted by the Zhou butlers into the mansion.


    She was wearing cute jumpers, a white T-shirt and pair of white running shoes.


    "Zhi!" Song Xuantin''s sunny temperament livened up the East Wing.


    Xiong Zhi went down after a minute. She wore casual jeans, a in white shirt, and sneakers. Her crescent ne dangled on her neck. Her long hair was tied up in a simple pony tail. Behind her, a maid respectfully followed, holding her small luggage for the two days trip.


    Song Xuantin got even more excited as she saw her friend. "Did you review our operation today?" she gushed.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "How about you? Did you get an answer from him?"


    Song Xuantin knew what Xiong Zhi meant. In the past month, the security around Xiong Zhi got stronger. Xiong Zhi could meet her friends, could visit IHZHI, and could go to school. However, she could not meet Linfeng.


    In the past month, Xiong Zhi secretlymunicated with the Zhou family''s elders and head butlers of the second branch. However, even though they met her out of respect, they did not give any promise to her that they would side with pardoning Linfeng.


    Instead, they gave her subtle advices that she would only look bad if she kept defending the butler that disobeyed an order from the highest level, a direct order from the Head Master himself.


    The head butlers actually wanted to tell her that she, as a Xiong and the heiress at that, should not lower herself to an illicit rtionship with a mere butler, even if that butler was their head master in the future. The Xiong''s dignity must not be shaken.


    It showed how much of a sess the long term brainwashing had on the Zhou family, for them to have such a strong and unwavering loyalty to the Xiong family.


    Xiong Zhi naturally caught on to what they wanted to say. She left them after giving them a cold stare.


    The Zhou family could not help her, so she went to the Xiong''s.


    Xiong De was out of the list. She would never approach that disgusting man.


    Xiong Cai readily agreed to side with Linfeng. In Xiong Cai''s point of view, if his daughter married a butler, then their lineage would be corrupted, and his descendants could only go down the ranks.


    Xiong Bn was out of the country. Xiong Zhi sent her first uncle an email about a certain project that might let Xiong Bn take her side. She had received a response the next day. After Xiong Bn confirmed that the information she gave to him was legit, her first uncle agreed to take Linfeng''s side. The remaining half of the information would only be given after re-trial, no matter what the oue was. It was to ensure that Xiong Bn would truly keep his promise.


    Despite all that, Linfeng''s side was still at clear disadvantage. They were still short on numbers. Xiong Zhi racked her brain on how she could help Linfeng. She also wanted to know what Linfeng''s n was.


    Although she promised to trust and wait for him, she still wanted to do her best to help him in her own limited way.


    Xiong Zhi also stopped herself from calling or answering calls with Linfeng, albeit with much difficulty. Knowing his grandfather, for sure, all calls inside and near the Xiong mansion would be tapped. Given the extremely tightened security around her, she did not dare put Linfeng at risk in such a sensitive period.


    Xiong Zhi only had a few chances to sneakily call him at school through Song Xuantin''s phone.


    Despite her probing, Linfeng only answered her to not worry, that he would handle things this time, and that he would eventually give her answer. And then spent most of the time talking about random things.


    But how could Xiong Zhi stop worrying? This matter was Linfeng''s future marriage. She could not let it go just like that. If Linfeng was to be banished, whether that was his intent or not, how could Xiong Zhi take that? Linfeng''s future would be ruined.


    The month quietly passed with Xiong Zhi''s heart hanging on a thread tremulously.


    Finally,st week, Xiong Zhi sent a message to Linfeng, asking him to meet her in the senior''sst trip.


    It was an event wherein both of them were justifiably involved.


    This would be a perfect chance to have their alone time, before their judgement day arrives.

 Chapter 265 - Being Feminine

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Being Feminine</h4>


    "Hey, Senior Linfeng will surelye. After you left the message, he left a message too," Song Xuantin whispered to Xiong Zhi. They were on their way to the car.


    Xiong Zhi immediately looked at her. There was hope in her eyes.


    Song Xuantin took out her phone and her earbuds. After typing on her phone for a moment, she gave the earpieces to Xiong Zhi and yed Linfeng''sst message.


    Linfeng''s voice sounded in Xiong Zhi''s ears.


    [Zhi''er, I received your message. I am in a backcountry in the south. The time is a bit tight, but I''m d I met some people who can help me. You don''t really have to worry about the re-trial. Just let me handle it, you only need to rx. You will receive an answer soon. I know you heard it from me many times already. I hope you''re not tired of hearing this.]


    He chuckled, and then there was a short pause.


    [I miss you. I really do...] Linfeng''s voice turned gentler as he said the next words.


    [I might bete on the day of the trip, but I will surelye. I promise, I''ll meet you there. And... Once I see you there, can I recharge your ne once more? It''s been a month, and it must have lost its charm.]


    Xiong Zhi smiled while she listened at his words. She imagined him saying this words with gentle but yful eyes, with a faint smile on his lips, yet with his ears reddening.


    [I will see you soon... Always take care, my dearest Young Miss.] Thesest words he said in a maic whispering voice brought an itchy feeling to her chest, as if a little kitten was scratching its tiny paws at her heart.


    His deep voice was so pleasing to the ears that Xiong Zhi had to y this voice message many times over.


    An impish voice rang out, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Okay, sorry to cut you out but your driver is looking at us like he has seen a ghost," Song Xuantin said as she looked pointedly at Driver Ji.


    Mr. Ji looked away. There was no doubt that the ''music'' piece the Young Miss was listening to came from the young butler who was banned from entering the mansion a month ago.


    Who else could make the indifferent Young Miss smile like a fool? It was impossible even for a really good music to draw out such expression from the Young Miss.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Mr. Ji indifferently.


    She entered the car. She said to Song Xuantin.


    "We don''t have to worry about Mr. Ji. Isn''t that right, Mr. Ji?"


    If Mr. Ji had intentions of exposing her and Linfeng, he should have exposed them already since a month ago when Master Xiong first announced the matter of banning Linfeng until the time of the re-trial.


    Mr. Ji coughed and said embarrassedly.


    "I don''t have any idea what you are talking about, Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi nodded at him. "Right. You don''t know anything."


    Song Xuantin just looked at them confusedly.


    "Please drive us to the Tang family''s mansion."


    "The Tang family''s mansion?" Mr. Ji was surprised. As an elite driver of the legendary Xiong family, he knew the location of the other three legendary family''s mansions.


    He was pleasantly surprised that aside from the Lu Mansion, he would also be able to drive into the Tang Mansion. He could enter and drive into the territory of the mighty Tang''s!


    Important things must be said twice!


    Mr. Ji was clearly excited. As a driver, it was a notable achievement.


    "Yes," Xiong Zhi nodded at him.


    "Did you brief Tang Xinyang already?" Song Xuantin asked. She also felt excited at the thought that she would be able to enter the Tang Mansion.


    "Not yet. That''s why we came early." There was still time before the trip. They still have plenty of time to discuss their ''Operation Two''.


    After a long while, the car entered the Tang Mansion premises.


    Tang Xinyang already stood there waiting in a white tracksuit. Her hair was in a messy bun, her brows heroic. Nevertheless, her beautiful face and refreshing smile could captivate any man, rousing the male instinct to conquer.


    "You''re finally here! Come, I prepared some cakes for you two!" Tang Xinyang said warmly as she weed them. She was excited to meet her new friends.


    As soon as her new friends came out of the car, she merrily patted them ''lightly'' on the shoulders.


    Xiong Zhi backed away a couple of steps because of the force.


    "Ouch!" Song Xuantin cried out in shock.


    Tang Xinyang halted and instantly raised her hands in surprise. Her peach blossom eyes were wide and apologetic.


    "Oops. Sorry. It''s the first time I invited girl friends here in my house. I am just, well, too excited." Tang Xinyang bit her lips, afraid that the first girl friends she had might feel offended and leave because she had identally hurt them.


    She had no idea they were so delicate!


    Xiong Zhi lightly shrugged it off. "It did hurt a bit. But it''s alright. You just got to take more careter."


    "Haha, it''s alright, don''t mind it. But yeah, just maybe lighter next time, haha," Song Xuantinughed it off merrily. Still, she slightly inched away from the heroic practitioner who seemed to have traveled the rivers andkes of Jiangnan.


    She took a mental note that she had be far away from Tang Xinyang if ever they watched some exciting movies together. That fist really contained immense strength! QAQ


    Tang Xinyang''s face lit up happily. Thankfully, her new friends were magnanimous and forgiving. She imprinted in her mind that her friends were delicate and fragiledies that must be absolutely cared for, whose dainty fingers could not even touch spring water, and must be sheltered from the winds and rain.


    A mere touch might even break them!


    "Thank you, guys! I like you two already."


    Xiong Zhi quietly gave a polite nod. Time would tell if she could like this heroic Tang Xinyang enough to treat her as a close friend. As of now, she only felt pity for her unrequited love, and thought that her personality did not seem too bad.


    Maybe just a bit rough.


    "That depends on how you ''like'' us," Song Xuantin murmured. Who knew if that ''like'' was the kind of like wherein they would be beaten up all the time?


    The Tang Mansion was as noble and glorious as the Lu Mansion and Xiong Mansion. The mansion had a long history in the ancient capital. However, with the presence of three beautiful teenage girls in the living room, the always serene mansion appeared livelier.


    "Xiong Zhi sent me the ''Operation Two'' through email. I have read it already. I''m just afraid that I will screw this up," Tang Xinyang expressed here worries as they ate the cake she had baked yesterday night. It was perfectly cool and nice to eat after chilling overnight.


    "You see, I''m not feminine like you guys¡ª"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Song Xuantin almost choked on the cake. She quickly drank some juice, and after putting down the ss, she looked unbelievably at Tang Xinyang. She pointed her fork at Xiong Zhi, forgetting her manners like usual.


    "Which part of her do you see as feminine?"

 Chapter 266 - Today will be the day

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Today will be the day</h4>


    Tang Xinyang was surprised, and she turned to study Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi''s expressionless face appeared delicate, like peach blossoms after the rain. Her fair skin and cool persona went well with her in white shirt and in jeans. She looked like a serious female student who was about to face an evaluation from her professor about her thesis.


    "...She look like a girl," Tang Xinyang answered confusedly at Song Xuantin''s question. Her friend, Xiong Zhi was truly a beautiful girl. Refined, delicate, and beautiful!


    "..."


    Song Xuantin looked nkly at Tang Xinyang. Then she shook her head.


    "Never mind. Since you can''t even differentiate ''feminine'' from the female gender, then I wish you luck. Forget about that! Let''s talk about Jang Shin. What type of girl does he like?"


    Tang Xinyang thought for a bit. "Hmm. When we were young, he said he likes women who know how to cook and clean the house."


    Xiong Zhi''s hand holding the ss of juice stilled at her answer. A woman who knew how to cook and do the house chores, that was a basic requirement for a housewife. It was normal for men to want this kind of woman.


    But she did not know any of those. She looked at the cake she was eating. This cake was baked by Tang Xinyang. Even the handsome and manly Tang Xinyang knew how to bake. Although she seemed to know the answer, she still asked Tang Xinyang.


    "Is that why you studied baking?"


    Tang Xinyang grinned. "Yes." There''s no bashfulness from her answer.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her, her stoic face finally showing a hint of admiration. Then she looked down at the cake. Perhaps, she also needed to make some effort in studying cooking and cleaning.


    s, love could really make people blind. A person of her status had no need to learn those. Perhaps, cooking could be pursued as a hobby, but cleaning was totally unnecessary.


    Xiong Zhi who was blinded by love failed to think of that.


    If she gave Linfeng a cake that she personally baked, what expression would he have?


    Meanwhile, Song Xuantin shook her head in exasperation. "Hmph! He is looking for a maid, not a lover then. What else did he say?"


    Tang Xinyang thought more. "Let''s see... Right, he likes girls with long hair."


    Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin both looked at Tang Xinyang''s long hair. There was no question why the tomboy Tang Xinyang had kept her hair long.


    "That''s all?" Song Xuantin was disappointed at thecking information. Love was war. One could not go into the battle unprepared, ah!


    "Yes. Anyway, no matter what his type was, he is mine. I just want to find the ideal way to confess to him, because my way did not work," Tang Xinyang dered like a domineering CEO.


    "Wait," Song Xuantin caught on something. "What do you mean your way is not good? Have you confessed to him before?"


    "I did. When we were twelve¡ª"


    "Oh, dear. Xinyang, you didn''t tell me your friends areing today," a voice suddenly sounded as Mistress Tang appeared in the grand living room.


    Song Xuantin and Xiong Zhi stood up and respectfully greeted the old woman.


    Mistress Tang recognized one of the girls. "Oh my, is it not Old Xiong''s granddaughter? Zhi''er, is it?"


    Xiong Zhi politely bowed at Mistress Tang. "It''s my pleasure to be friends with Tang Xinyang. Thank you for having me in the house."


    Mistress Tang waived her hand. "Don''t be so polite, it''s my granddaughter''s pleasure to have you two as friends. Finally, she brought female friends home for the first time. Feel free to visit any time. Thank you for taking care of my granddaughter." The olddy''s eyes dimmed as she continued, "I hope Xiao Yui is here. She will be ecstatic to meet you."


    Herst sentence was filled with worry.


    Tang Xinyang held her grandmother''s hand. "We will find Yui''er. Linfeng told me he had her location."


    Xiong Zhi''s ear perked up, hearing her man''s name.


    Mistress Tang looked at Tang Xinyang with surprise. "When? How? That girl cannot be found so easily once she hid herself." Mistress Tang was clear of her granddaughters'' talent and hobbies.


    Tang Xinyang smiled. "Linfeng was once Xiao Yui''s teacher when ites to hiding and covering tracks. How can she beat her teacher?"


    Xiong Zhi''s brow twitched.


    ''Linfeng was once a teacher of a Tang female member? How could that be possible?''


    Linfeng had never told her anything about him having students.


    "Oh. That''s good, that''s good." Mistress Tang could only exim in pleasant surprise.


    "We will talk about that after the trip, alright? We should not alert Xiao Yui for now. Believe me, grandma, we''ll soon find her," Tang Xinyang said earnestly to her grandmother.


    "I understand. You know her best."


    Mistress Tang then looked at the girls.


    "My apologies, I interrupted your talk. I''ll just be upstairs. Enjoy your time, youngdies." She bid them farewell and climbed up the stairs, her steps feeling lighter than before. The heavy weight in her heart lessened greatly at the thought that her granddaughter would soon be found.


    Tang Xinyang apologetically smiled at the two girls standing quietly.


    "Sorry about that. Grandma is a bit emotional when ites to my little sister."


    Song Xuantin smiled while nodding in understanding. She kept her mouth tightly shut, because if she opened them a bit, she was afraid she would start firing questions. She did not want to challenge the bottom line of this handsome new sister. She dared not offend the Tang family''s heir, ah!


    Xiong Zhi was a bit forward when it came to Linfeng.


    "I heard you mention Linfeng, my aide. May I know what task you have given to him?"


    Tang Xinyang nodded magnanimously. "We made a deal before. He will find my little sister for me and I will let Jang Shin attend IAmFashionista. You were there right?"


    Xiong Zhi stilled. Jang Shin was Linfeng''s best friend. There should be a reason why Linfeng wanted Jang Shin to attend IAmFashiniosta, like how various businessmen had their own interests as to why they wanted to attend the event.


    Xiong Zhi knew it was likely rted to Linfeng''s business, thus, she did not ask anymore. She simply thanked Tang Xinyang.


    "Anyway, let''s brief ourselves again with the details of the operation. We only have three hours left before the trip."


    Song Xuantin pulled their attention back to the ''Operation Two''.


    *****


    Some timeter.


    The three were currently sitting in Xiong Zhi''s car. They were on their way to TIHS.


    Tang Xinyang was not enrolled in this school, but with the Tang''s and the Xiong''s influence, they easily got a free pass from the school to attend this field trip.


    Song Xuantin changed Tang Xinyang''s clothes. Tang Xinyang now wore a simple yet stylish white top paired with a vibrant red skirt. She also wore red converse-style casual shoes. Her long hair was let down freely on her back. She had a little make up on her face, very simple and minimal, but it made her look more charming, and her smooth, rosy cheeks made one want to take a bite. She looked fresh and lovely in her new look.


    Tang Xinyang normally would only dress up in important asions. All her make up and outfits were prepared by professionals. On her usual days, she would not wear any cosmetics and simply go bare-faced. Her usual attire was also either a tracksuit or a dojo suit.


    Thus, wearing this little skirt was a bit ufortable for her.


    Their conversation earlier shed in her mind.


    "Since your target said that he likes women who knows how to cook and do house chores, then it must mean he likes feminine women. For men, feminine usually means wearing a skirt, with long hair flowing with the wind, blushing cheeks,ughing while covering your mouth, and most importantly, no punching. In short, except for the long hair, it''s the opposite of you," Song Xuantin mercilessly battered Tang Xinyang.


    Only an hour had passed since Song Xuantin met Tang Xinyang, but Song Xuantin had already familiarized herself with Tang Xinyang''s presence, so that she was not even polite when she said these words.


    Tang Xinyang''s heroic brows furrowed.


    "That''s difficult. Jang Shin has a talent of making people want to punch him. He acts cute sometimes that I would unconsciously punch him."


    "..."


    The two other girls were speechless.


    "Don''t tell me whenever he smiles at you and makes your heart go flutter, you end up hitting him?" Song Xuantin caught on Tang Xinyang''s words with an ominous premonition.


    Tang Xinyang looked at her in surprise.


    "How did you know?"


    Song Xuantin stared at her with dead fish eyes. "Now, I know why he doesn''t like you."


    Who would like people who punched you whenever you smile at them?


    "Wait!" Song Xuantin cried loudly, her highly creative mind connecting the dots. The ominous premonition became stronger.


    She asked in a shaking voice, "Don''t tell me, you confessed to him... while beating him up?"


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes grew wider.


    "Seriously, how did you know?" Was her newly acquired friend a psychic?


    Song Xuantin: ''The ominous premonition came true! Ah, ah, ah! Is there even a way to salvage the situation, ah?!''


    Xiong Zhi slightly shook her head as she chose a cherry shade of lip tint in Tang Xinyang''s prepared make up kit.


    ''Poor Jang Shin.''


    However, she did not really care. It was their problem, she and Song Xuantin could only lend a bit of assistance. In the end, they would have to deal with this matter themselves.


    And she herself have her own matter to deal with today.


    She opened the cap of the lip tint and applied tint on her lips. It gave her pale pink lips a natural rosy color, like zed cherries and red jelly. Her lips appeared pouty and kissable, as if inviting for a bite.


    No man could ever resist.


    She bit her lower lips. A determined light shed in her eyes.


    ''Today will be the day.''

 Chapter 267 - Gu Zhen X Song Xuantin

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Gu Zhen X Song Xuantin</h4>


    Gu Zhen was on his seat with his gaze fixated on hisptop, madly tapping his fingers on the keyboard. Even on this trip, he still brought his belovedptop with him.


    However, unlike his busy persona as if he was working on program codes or on the game he was making, the truth was that he was just typing on his keyboard without any meaning.


    He was feeling nervous.


    Gu Zhen was not the type of person who would join school trips, whethermon field trips or junior-senior trips. If he was the same person as before, he would definitely not join today and simply lock himself up in his room while enjoying his sweet time with hisptop.


    Yet because of a phone call yesterday from a certain female ssmate, his ns for today was thrown outside the window and he woke up early for the two-day school trip.


    He nced at the door to wait for that certain someone. Her lively voicest night resounded again in his mind.


    [I have something to say to you in this trip. Be sure youe! Or else, you won''t hear it from me, ever!]


    Then she hung up.


    Gu Zhen''s fingers sped faster, mirroring his heart''s beating.


    What was she going to say? Why did she sound like she was going to say something very important?


    Was it a...


    A...


    That...


    Gu Zhen''s cheeks felt hot. He dared not continue his thoughts.


    But then his hands unconsciously typed the word, ''CONFESSION'', in caps lock letters.


    "Confession?" A ssmate popped up behind him.


    m!


    Gu Zhen forcefully closed hisptop, his eyes wide behind his eyesses. His heart almost leaped out of his chest.


    The ssmate looked in shock at him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to surprise you."


    Gu Zhen pushed up his eyesses, the spectacles shing, hiding his eyes. He nodded coolly. "It''s alright."


    The ssmate stared at Gu Zhen for a while. His seat was situated behind Gu Zhen''s during this whole junior year. However, they barely had any interaction. Since they were still waiting for their teacher and other ssmates to arrive, the ssmate felt it was a good time to acquaint with each other.


    He could not help asking in curiosity, "It''s your first timeing to a school trip with us. What changed your mind?"


    Gu Zhen nced at the door. She was not here yet, the reason behind why he changed his mind.


    "Nothing," he answered in the same distant tone.


    "..." The ssmate. His mouth twitched a little. But he still yed it cool and asked more questions to continue the conversation.


    "You have be close with Miss Xiong Zhi and Young Master Lu Yin Ze. Is that the reason why you came this year? Are theying, too?"


    Gu Zhen finally looked back at this ssmate. No wonder this person suddenly started talking to him after a whole year, so he wanted to ask about the two sessors of the legendary families.


    Undeniably, in the eyes of the rest of the student body, he was just a lucky bastard who managed to form great connections in his junior year with the most prestigious people.


    He could bet a million ch.i.p.s, they were definitely wondering how he managed to hug the golden thighs. Would they even believe him if he says that the heir of the Xiong family approached him first?


    Gu Zhen merely opened hisptop again. He started to answer in a bored voice.


    "Lu Yin Ze won''te. But Xiong Zhi will attend this trip. Also, they are not the reason why I joined this trip," he said, unterally terminating the conversation. He opened a gaming app and put on his headphones.


    "...Tch," the ssmate clicked his tongue.


    Everyone here wanted to befriend the heirs of the families Lu and Xiong, but the two were akin to a cold princess and an untouchable Prince. They could not get closer to them. The only people who managed to befriend them was their Muse, the goddess Song Xuantin, and Gu Zhen, the unremarkable nerd.


    They could still ept the first one, but thetter was just hard to understand.


    Thus, the students could only approach the two in hopes that they would be introduced to Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze. However, no one still managed to even talk to the prince and the princess of TIHS''s Junior Year.


    More students started toe as the time of departure neared.


    There was a bit ofmotion at the door when the three girls arrived in the room.


    Gu Zhen was familiar with thatmotion. His friends who had long gotten used to such attention might not know about it, but he, the ''nerd'' who mostly stayed silent on his seat, could notice that whenever Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze were about to enter the ssroom, the ssmates would excitedly announce that their ''prince'' and ''princess'' wereing. There will be a moment of excitement, and then everyone will pretend like elegant swans once the paires into the room, while they quietly observe them in secrecy.


    Aside from the pure love bean fans, there were also fans here who shipped Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi as a CP. Fortunately, the two were dense enough to not notice a single thing.


    Gu Zhen felt like a lone sane man in a room filled with drunkards.


    When he heard themotion, he knew who had arrived instantly. He looked towards the door. His chocte brown eyes hidden behind the lenses immediately zoomed in on the cute and lively girl who appeared to be talking non-stop. The girl seemed to sense his gaze. She looked at his direction.


    Her phoenix eyes met his.


    Those clear and innocent eyes made his breath hitch on his throat.


    Her cute jumpsuit suited her well. She looked even livelier and cuter.


    Gu Zhen ''coolly'' looked down at hisptop and acted casual, as if the loudly pounding heart on his chest was not his.


    ''Damn that phone call.''


    Gu Zhen med the phone yesterday for his unusual state. It caused him to think of strange things. Gu Zhen''s thoughts were preupied that he did not notice his two friends bringing a new friend with them.


    The gasps and sounds of pleasant surprise around him dissipated as only one sound registered in his mind.


    "Gu Zhen." Her soft voice tickled his ears, as if soft feathers were teasing them.


    He looked up at the person who had been bugging his mindtely. "What''s up?" He acted like usual.


    Song Xuantin showed her beautiful smile. Her smile infected her whole person, turning her eyes into lovely crescents. The pear vortices on her cheeks were showing.


    She was so lovely.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Gu Zhen worried that the loud pounding of his chest would be heard by her, making him feel like escaping. But fate seemed to want to tease him. Song Xuantin sat beside him. Her face was exceptionally glowing in his eyes today. He was distracted from his thoughts.


    After staring inadvertently for a moment, Gu Zhen suddenly asked, "What did you use?"


    "Huh?" Song Xuantin was clueless. Her eyshes fluttered slightly as her eyes widened in confusion.


    "Your skin is glowing," Gu Zhen said, his straight man syndrome starting up.


    As they were close, he smelled the familiar nice and refreshing scent from her. He could not help but inch closer and take a sniff. This scent was so captivating. He had tried looking for this particr scent. However, he could not find it. Perhaps, it was from another country.


    With his tall nose just a few inches away from her hair, he spoke out his thoughts.


    "What perfume do you use? I like the scent."


    His warm breath hit Song Xuantin''s cheeks, ears, and neck.


    Song Xuantin instantly went red, her whole face and neck flushing.


    "I d-didn''t use any," she stammered and swallowed hard. Inside, her mind was screaming like a crazed fan.


    Kyaaa! Aaah! He was so close!


    In this distance, she could naturally smell his scent, too. Gu Zhen''s scent was clean, crisp, and a little cold, like pine trees. She liked it.


    Gu Zhen leaned back on his seat and he finally could see Song Xuantin''s tomato-red face. He froze for a moment.


    After a brief pause, he lowered his head and pushed back his eyesses again. He tried to keep the smile that was trying to break out.


    No one knew what emotions hid behind his spectacles as he spoke again.


    "Liar. You clearly used something."


    Song Xuantin woke up from her shyness and harrumphed at him, the redness receding from her neck. Her cheeks were still slightly blushing, though.


    "It''s my charm you know. My natural pheromones!"


    "Really? Why have I never noticed that charm before?"


    "Duh, it''s on my face, my body, my hair, my voice, my talent¡ªit''s all of me." Song Xuantin flipped her hair and triumphantly looked at Gu Zhen. The scent swept over Gu Zhen once more.


    He looked at her mockingly. "You call that charm? You need to get your eyes checked. Too much narcissism is a disease."


    "..." Song Xuantin.

 Chapter 268 - A Call from Lu Yin Ze

    <h4>Chapter 268 - A Call from Lu Yin Ze</h4>


    The two continued to bicker with each other. Xiong Zhi watched them at the side feeling amused. The pair''s rtionship was clearly going on the right way. They were now even openly flirting.


    She tore her gaze away from the dog food and met Tang Xinyang''s questioning eyes. She just stared at her directly wondering what those eyes meant for.


    Tang Xinyang was waiting for Xiong Zhi''s short exnation of why their dear friend left them and jumped into another''s arms. However, she did not hear anything from her so she thickened her face and looked pointedly at Song Xuantin while asking questions.


    "Is that her man?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "Yes."


    "Oh." Tang Xinyang nodded in understanding. Then she peeked at Xiong Zhi. She wanted to ask who was the lucky man that the heiress of Xiong needs to seduce.


    So she speaks carefully.


    "You know, my senses are quite sharp. We, martial artists, are trained since young. So even though I don''t want to hear things, I hear them identally. Like how I heard the two of you talking in the fountain." Tang Xinayng threaded carefully.


    Xiong Zhi just looked at her, waiting for her to finish beating around the bush.


    "And I ''identally'' heard your ssmates gossiping about you and Lu Yin Ze. You both seem famous in this school. Are you a couple?"?Ever since Tang Xinyang entered this building, she had been hearing the students talking about how the heiress of the legendary families would join this year''s trip. She also heard that a lot of people prepared their camera to just take a clear shot of their favorite couple in the school.


    Lu Yin Ze''s name and Xiong Zhi''s name were mentioned many times.


    So Tang Xinyang deduced that Lu Yin Ze was the man that captured Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head calmly. Her calm and expressionless face was actually wondering how people came up with her and Lu Yin Ze as a couple. Was it because of the y? The two had done a good job as a tragic couple of Princess Ariana and Prince Ethan.


    At the mention of Lu Yin Ze, Xiong Zhi could not help but look at the empty seat next to hers.


    ''I wonder how Lu Yin Ze is doing.''


    She received a message from him yesterday. Actually, he regrly sent her messages once a week¡ªasking how she was, what she was up to, or if she had free time toe with him to somece.


    However, she had been very busytely and could not spare some time because she was preupied with convincing the other Zhou elders and Xiong masters in the past month. Thus, she could only reply to him that she was busy.


    She only spared time for this two-day trip.


    Yesterday, he called her saying that he could not join the trip. He was caught up with something.


    Lu Yin Ze sounded down back then. Xiong Zhi had no idea how to cheer him up. She simply listened to him and stayed for some time on the phone with him, hoping to provide somefort with her presence over the phone.


    At the thought, Xiong Zhi fished out her phone. She sent a message to Lu Yin Ze.


    [We are now at the school, assembling with the others in the ssroom. In twenty minutes, the bus will arrive and pick us up.]


    One minute after she sent the message, Lu Yin Ze called.


    Tang Xinyang, who was seating in Song Xuantin''s former seat, nced at Xiong Zhi''s phone. She then turned her attention to Song Xuantin and the boy with the eyesses out of politeness, in order to avoid listening to her friend''s phone call. However, she already caught on the name on the screen.


    She could not help but wonder again in the rumors she was hearing today.


    The moment Xiong Zhi answered, Lu Yin Ze voice sounded.


    "Zhi?" His gentle and soft voice was low and refreshing to the ear. But this voice made Xiong Zhi frown immediately.


    "What''s the matter? Are you alright?" she asked, a bit worried. He seemed really gloomy at the moment. Given his bad record, he would not be thinking of doing something strange, would he?


    Xiong Zhi was afraid that Lu Yin Ze''s suicidal instincts would be back.


    The other fell silent, only his breathing could be heard.


    "Zhi, I... I am trying to. I am trying to be alright," Lu Yin Ze honestly said, his voice stuttering a bit, sounding aggrieved.


    Xiong Zhi stayed quiet. She did not know what to say. She did not even know his current problem. However, she could not just ask, as every person has their own wounds they did not want to show to others.


    Like the callst night, she just stayed quiet, patiently listening while he spoke slowly and very little.


    "Hmm... Be strong. You can do it," Xiong Zhi said encouraging words. She looked at the door and at the people in the room.


    "We still have twenty minutes before the bus arrives. We can talk about it slowly."


    Xiong Zhi decided to be a good friend. Song Xuantin was busy hooking up with her man right now and there was no doubt he would choose Gu Zhen over Lu Yin Ze. So, for the meantime, she would stay as Lu Yin Ze''s good friend. She was willing to lend an ear, after all Lu Yin Zhe was one of her few friends.


    There was another short silence on the other line.


    "...I visited the mansion where I lived before with my mother," Lu Yin Ze whispered with a slight tremble in his voice.


    Xiong Zhi paused and let him continue.


    "Before the tragedy happened in my family, when mother was still alive, she would always bake us cookies with mulberries. Elder brother Ji, my older brother, did not like that taste, so mom would bake two types of cookies. One with peanut vor and the other with mulberry vor."


    While listening, Xiong Zhi stood up from her seat and looked at Tang Xinyang. She silently gestured that she had to excuse herself. Tang Xinyang nodded.


    As she walked to the corner of the room, Lu Yin Ze''s voice continued, sounding very gentle. He was reminiscing the good of the past.


    Xiong Zhi leaned on the wall, hershes lowering, covering her eyes.


    "¡­Back when I was five, I remembered clearly that I stole two cookies and hid them in my pockets so that I can eat themter. Later, my mom discovered the cookie crumbs in my pocket. Sheughed and told me that the pocket is not a good ce to hide them. Because they could be found easily," Lu Yin Ze chuckled a bit.


    "That was the day my mom introduced me to the secret safe in the house, which not even my father, or my grandfather knew. She said it was only me who knew aside from her, and soon, my brother would know it, too."


    Lu Yin Ze''s reminisce continued.


    "This is very a distant memory. But I remember it clearly. I... I visited the kitchen of our old mansion, walked to my rooms, and walked to my mother''s room. I checked the safe. It was still working after so many years..." the frail man on the other line took a heavy sigh.


    "And I¡ª" he paused.


    "Zhi... I found it. My mom''s diary... and a sh drive."


    Lu Yin Ze''s heavy breathing and gloomy tone made Xiong Zhi increasingly worried.


    "Lu Yin Ze," she whispered. "Take a deep breath."


    Xiong Zhi could imagine Lu Yin Ze''s state right now. She was afraid that the delicate boy would suddenly have another panic attack.


    "Zhi... Zhi... It''s horrible," the boy choked, his voice hoarse. His heavy breathing and the suppressing of emotions could all be clearly felt through his voice.


    Xiong Zhi frowned, the worry in her heart rose. She straightened up and walked back towards the direction of her seat.


    "Calm down and follow my breathing. Where are you?"

 Chapter 269 - Having her here

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Having her here</h4>


    "Where are you?" Xiong Zhi went to her seat.


    "I am in... the Luxury Hotel. Why?"


    "Stay there. I will get you."


    "...! But, how about the trip?" Lu Yin Ze''s surprised voice seemed to be distracted from his gloomy thoughts.


    "I can catch up. Before that, you and I need to talk about something."


    "T-there''s no need to¡ª"


    "Hold on." Xiong Zhi put the call on hold. Afterwards, she called out to Tang Xinyang.


    "Tang Xinyang, you go with Song Xuantin today. She will apany you while I''m gone."


    Tang Xinyang looked at her in surprise. "Where are you going?"


    "Somewhere I need to be. Just stick to Song Xuantin. See youter," Xiong Zhi did not wait for her response. She went up to Song Xuantin and patted her shoulder.


    "I have to go to Lu Yin Ze first. I''ll catch up to the rest of youter. Take care of Tang Xinyang," Xiong Zhi reminded her.


    "Eh?" Song Xuantin was shocked. Today was the most awaited ''Operation'' day! Xiong Zhi, her friend who needed this operation the most, could not miss this! Although Lu Yin Ze was her friend, but what about Xiong Zhi''s precarious love life situation?


    Besides, she had heard from Lu Yin Ze that he would not be joining the trip. Did something happen? Xiong Zhi, her friend who was the most excited of all for this trip, was actually willing to set aside some time from this important day for another man aside from her most beloved? It must be serious.


    What was so urgent? Did something happen to Lu Yin Ze?


    "Wait! Is everything okay? I can go with you," Song Xuantin stood up and said, worried. As Lu Yin Ze''s friend, she had to go, too.


    Gu Zhen who was seated by her side furrowed his brows but did not say anything.


    Xiong Zhi nced at him for a moment, then looked at Song Xuantin. "It''s alright. This is where you need to be. Make sure to take care of Tang Xinyang." Then she turned around, put back the phone to hear ear, and told Lu Yin Ze that she was on her way, before hanging up and calling her driver.


    Linfeng had told her that he would bete. Since she was not reallycking time today, she could head over first to Lu Yin Ze and ask in detail what he had found, while taking the chance to give somefort to the kid. Based on Lu Yin Ze''s voice, Xiong Zhi deduced that it was something shocking that might affect the whole Lu family.


    Xiong Zhi remembered her deal with Lu Yin Ze''s grandmother.


    ''Help the Lu family ovee a tribtion.''


    Xiong Zhi did not have any idea what this tribtion was or when it woulde. Were they were facing it already? She did not know.


    Perhaps, what Lu Yin Ze found in the old mansion was be a piece of the puzzle of this so-called tribtion.


    This was the main reason why Xiong Zhi wanted to meet Lu Yin Ze today.


    Mister Ji had not left yet when he received a call from his Young Miss.


    The car left for the Luxury Hotel.


    ***


    Lu Yin Ze was standing straight in the hotel garden. His silver-blue eyes reflected the small bud of a blue rose. After thinking for a while, he looked at his phone.


    It had been an hour ago since his conversation with Xiong Zhi. The bus must have left for the airport already.


    However, Xiong Zhi had told him that she would meet him.


    Would that be okay? He felt like an oil bottle pulling her back, a total burden as a friend.


    If his mind was not so full ofplex emotions, if he was thinking straight, he would not have called her. She would not feelpelled toe here andfort him instead.


    ...She probably think he was so troublesome.


    Lu Yin Ze felt guilty, distracting him for a bit from his previous confused state. However, there was a part of him that was happy that she would being here. He would be able to see her.


    He carefully hid away that tiny bit of dness.


    How could he be so selfish!


    Lu Yin Ze gazed at the blue rose, which always reminded him of her.


    After having a glimpse at his mother''s diary and the things he found in the safe, his mind and emotions became turbulent and unstable.


    In a confused daze, he told his driver to go to this hotel. His feet led him here to this ce, the luxury garden with blue roses.


    This was the only ce he could think of that might clear his mind.


    When he arrived in the garden, he had walked and stood in this spot for a very long time.


    A boy with silvery hair and snowy skin, like an elf, standing in the middle of the garden. His lonely figure appeared so fragile and ethereal, as if he would disappear into stardust with a mere touch.


    And then, a notification sounded out. When he received her message, a string in his mind snapped.


    All his emotions that he tried hard to contain flowed freely. His trembling fingers did not hesitate as he called her immediately. He wanted to hear her voice.


    Her cool voice was like a soothing melody calming his turbulent emotions. It felt like the loneliness was being dispersed bit by bit. It made his heart at ease and safe.


    He could not help but spill everything to her.


    Lu Yin Ze touched the rose carefully. His fingers caressed the smooth petals of his mother''s favorite rose.


    A cool voice sounded behind him.


    "Lu Yin Ze."


    His heart skipped a beat. He turned to her, his life saving straw.


    "Zhi''er," he murmured.


    She stood amidst the sea of roses, the way she had that night.


    "What''s the matter? Are you alright?" Xiong Zhi walked closer to him with steady steps.


    "I... I feel better now."


    Lu Yin Ze swallowed. Was it really okay to be selfish and have her stay here with him at this moment?


    "How about the trip? You''re not going to join?" he asked carefully.


    Xiong Zhi''s clear dark orbs looked at him directly, as if pulling him into their depths. "I will catch up with themter. What did you find out?" She stood by his side.


    Lu Yin Ze blinked and took out the small diary from his jacket. He also took out a sh drive.


    "I read my mom''s diary from the start until thest page. I have not checked the sh drive yet," he softly said, his eyes lowering in palpable gloominess. Although it had diminished by a lot after calling her, the heaviness in his heart was still present.


    "But I can guess what it has inside," he painfully added as his silver-blue eyes trembled.


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi fell into contemtion. She wanted to read the diary. But it was a very private object. She did not have the right to do so. Although she had a ''mission'', she was just an outsider in the end. She also did not want to offend Lu Yin Ze.

 Chapter 270 - Having her here (II)

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Having her here (II)</h4>


    She patted his shoulder infort.


    "Cheer up. It''s not the end of the world just yet. Do you want to hand it over to your grandfather?"


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head. "Not now. I am afraid grandfather wouldn''t take what happened to mother lightly. I''m worried how it will affect him. I will keep it for myself right now." He was worried that his grandfather''s health, given his old age, would be impacted terribly.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him. For her, it would be wiser to let Master Lu know what his son-inw had done to his daughter and grandson.


    Yet again, she did not have a say in this. It was a family matter.


    It was right to say that she was here to help, but that did not mean she could poke her fingers into the Lu family''s affairs.


    Xiong Zhi simply nodded. "If that is your decision, I will support you. But this matter seems serious. Are you sure you can handle it alone?"


    Lu Yin Ze stilled. Just basing from his mother''s diary, his father was not someone a small person like him could take head on.


    He shook his head helplessly. This was what was bothering him. He could not handle this matter alone by himself, but he could not tell it to his grandfather carelessly, too.


    He still needed to wait until he was stronger, and gain the power of the Lu Empire before he could take his father head on.


    Xing Zhi sensed his worries.


    "Hey," she called his attention. Lu Yin Ze turned to her about obediently, his head tilted in question.


    "Let me help you with this. I already promised to your ancestors that I will assist you," she said. "But we have to take consideration of all things. We go to do it step by step. No rash actions, do you understand me?"


    Xiong Zhi knew that Lu Yin Ze had bottles, or maybe even tanks, of emotions pent up in his heart. This kid might be triggered by a simple provocation and foolishly reveal all his cards.


    No one knew what the enemy would do.


    That was why she came here in fast speed, to let him take this slowly and not alert the enemy. In fact, Xiong Zhi did not have any idea just who the enemies were and how powerful they were.


    They had to tread carefully.


    The boy with fluffy hair, whose grievances were apparent on his face, nodded obediently. He understood what she meant.


    "Good. For the meantime, make sure to hide those properly," she pointed at the diary and the sh drive. "After the trip, I will take a look at what is inside the drive."


    Lu Yin Ze nodded obediently again like a puppy. His silver hair bobbed up and down.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the moving curls and could not help but pat his fluffy hair, before putting them down. "Good. Do you want toe with us on this trip? It will help you distract yourself."


    Lu Yin Ze faintly blushed and took a sneaky peek at Xiong Zhi. He touched his hair on the same spot she had patted. He could still feel the remaining warmth.


    "Did Gu Zhene?" he asked instead.


    "Yes."


    "How about... your butler? Would hee?" He carefully asked. He furtively watched Xiong Zhi''s face.


    The cool girl''s eyes lit up very subtly.


    "Yes. He will beingter," she said, the corner of her lips curling up into a smile. She was clearly happier saying this,pared to when she mentioned earlier that Gu Zhen would be joining.


    A trace of loss shed in Lu Yin Ze''s eyes. He lowered his head to hide it, and took the chance topose himself.


    "I see..." After saying muttering this, he looked back up, his watery silver blue eyes softly gazing at her.


    "Have fun then," he said with a smile.


    Xiong Zhi stared at him, feeling that his smile seemed a bit forced.


    But who could smile earnestly after knowing the horrible events that happened to their parents?


    This kiddo needed to loosen up.


    Xiong Zhi tried to persuade him again.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe? It''s nice to take a break from time to time. You can take in some fresh air and enjoy new sceneries."


    The boy''s ear twitched. He fidgeted a bit, as if tempted.


    "Would you be with me in these two-day trip?" He stared at her. There was hope evident in his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi stilled.


    ¡­The answer was ''no''. Naturally, she would stay with Linfeng. That was her n and she would do just that.


    "I..." Strangely, she felt somewhat guilty looking at his shiny eyes, as if he was a ruthless owner leaving her pitiful pet puppy to fend by itself.


    "Err... I''m sorry. Both Xuantin and I can''t stay with you all the time during this two day trip. There are a few things we need to do during the trip." Xiong Zhi said honestly. "But we could still hang out from time to time. We also brought an interesting friend with us. You can make new friends."


    The boy''s eyes slowly dimmed. By the sound of it, it seemed that she nned to spend the whole two-day trip with her butler. Disappointment washed over him, as well as heartache.


    He let out a smile to assure her. "It''s okay. I figured as well. Actually, I really nned to just stay here and clear my mind." Seeing that she still seemed unsettled, Lu Yin Ze said to ease her worries, "I promise I won''t do anything reckless."


    She must be worrying that he would take things on an extreme way again.


    That was the old him. He would not do that again.


    Xiong Zhi did not know what to say. It was not a good idea to just leave at this point. What could she do for him?


    She checked her watch. By now, the bus should have left the school and probably arrived at the airport. Their ssmates must be boarding the ne now. Thirty minutester, they would be in F City.


    Xiong Zhi could still catch up with them through her family''s private ne.


    Thus, she decided to spend some more time with him. She could still join her ssmates in the afternoon.


    She looked at the silvery white puppy whose eyes were watery and ears were drooping in grievances. "Let''s have a short walk?"


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. His drooping puppy ears slowly perked upwards as his eyes lit up.


    He wanted to say that he was fine and there was no need to... That she needed to hurry so she can catch up and meet with her butler.


    But his mouth could not say those words.


    He smiled instead, quite happy with her decision.


    Xiong Zhi took that sincere smile as a ''yes''.


    "Let''s go. You will be my tour guide in this ce, in one of the most luxurious gardens in the world," Xiong Zhi said with an amodating smile. She seemed to see a fluffy tail wagging happily behind him in response.


    The silver puppy had a thought at that moment, ''Yeah, it''s alright to be selfish.''

 Chapter 271 - Vinegar turning into a long lasting wine

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Vinegar turning into a longsting wine</h4>


    Meanwhile, Jang Shin and Linfeng were standing in front of the airport in F City. They were waiting for the junior students to arrive.


    Linfeng had initially thought he would bete, but fortunately, he had finished his business appointment in the other city earlier than expected. He immediately took a flight toe here.


    He very much anticipated to meet the person he had been thinking of for the whole month.


    Contrary to his silent eagerness, Jang Shin was pacing back and forth in obvious anxiety. Linfeng eventually noticed his friend''s uneasiness.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look so unsettled, it''s not like you''re going to meet Tang Xinyang."


    Jang Shin suddenly halted. He looked at Linfeng with a hint of horror on his face.


    "...I feel something ominousing our way."


    "...?"


    "Did I do something these days that could have offended Xinyang? Is she thinking of beating me up? Is that why I have this ominous feeling?" Jang Shin muttered in a trembling voice.


    Linfeng: "..." What was the matter with this guy?


    "I don''t know, why are you asking me?" Linfeng replied nkly. Seeing that his friend still looked anxious, he tried to help his friend settle his thoughts. "Did you meet her after IAmFashinosta?"


    Jang Shin shook his head. "No, after she beat me up that night, we did not meet anymore. I was so d to finally have peaceful days! But...tely, I don''t know, I started having this bad premonition that this day won''t be good," Jang Shin felt a bit panicked.


    "Hey, calm down. Why are you so edgy? We''re just going to the school trip. She belongs to another school, you would not meet her here." Linfeng shook his head helplessly. "Besides, Tang Xinyang is the least person you should be scared of."


    Linfeng had been friends with Jan Shin and Tang Xinyang since childhood.


    Thus, he knew that Tang Xinyang greatly favored Jang Shin out of all the butlers she had. She favored Jang Shin to the point that he had turned into her indispensable fist buddy. Tang Xinyang would not have yed with Jang Shin until she was satisfied if she did not like Jang Shin. Otherwise, she would have sent him to the hospital or totally ignored him to not waste her effort.


    "Ha. As if I won''t meet her. I received a call from father. Xinyang will be in this trip!" Jang Shin cynicallyughed with a dead face.


    Hisugh sounded like it came from the bottom of hell. It contained the hopelessness he felt. His life would not be good today and tomorrow. He could just see himself suffering two days'' worth of beatings.


    "Why do I need to see her today? Why should I show my face to her? Ahhh? Just when thest bruise from before finally faded..." Jang Shinmented with sorrow.


    "Linfeng, my friend, help me please? Tang Xinyang would surely expect my ''service''. Can you stay with us? With your presence, at least she would hold back. Please..." Jang Shin pleaded to Linfeng like his life depended on it.


    Linfeng shook his head. He could not do that. He also needed to stay somewhere, or rather, with someone else.


    This day was too important to just spend it on Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang.


    An announcement resounded within the airport. A new batch of passengers would be arriving. Linfeng checked his watch. This should be the flight where Xiong Zhi was in.


    Linfeng instantly forgot about Jang Shin and glued his eyes at the area where the passengers from the ne go through. He tried to appear calm, but the happiness and eagerness in his eyes were too obvious.


    Jang Shin, on the other hand, gulped as the impending doom was finally about toe.


    A batch of students came through the sliding doors. The flight appointments of juniors and seniors were scheduled at the same time. However, as the seniors were too busy with their interns in their respectivepanies, they were allowed to attend the trip in by their own means and at their most convenient time, just like how Jang Shin and Linfeng did.


    Seeing the lively juniors, Linfeng could not help but show a little smile. He could finally meet her after a month. His heart started to race in eager anticipation. His eyes scanned over the students walking towards their direction.


    Ah, how he missed her. Their picture from their first date in the amus.e.m.e.nt park had found its ce in his wallet. Whenever he felt the urge to see her, he would take out his wallet and stare at her awkward face in the picture.


    But how can a picture satisfy his yearning for her?


    He badly wanted to hold her hand and call her Zhi''er again while staring at her limpid eyes. He wanted to touch her smooth hair, smell her fragrance, and feel her presence. He wanted to stay near her warmth and see her light smile.


    Linfeng held back the excitement he felt in his heart.


    When he saw Song Xuantin, his eyes lit up. Seeing Song Xuantin meant Xiong Zhi was just around. He looked behind Song Xuantin.


    He saw Tang Xinyang.


    For a moment, he was stunned. ''She really came. But what for?'' It was unexpected that Tang Xinyang woulde to this trip.


    He also noticed that she looked different from usual. Still, he did not point it out because his priority was to find the figure he was eagerly waiting for.


    And yet, he had already scanned over the whole group of junior students with his keen eyes, but he never saw her shadow. Perhaps, she was at the furthest back of the group? His heart''s excitement did not lessen a bit as he patiently waited for her figure to show up.


    One minute. Two minutes. Three minutes.


    The juniors were about to get their luggage but he still could not see Xiong Zhi.


    Finally, Linfeng felt something was amiss.


    He patiently waited for the juniors to pass by him. He ignored the ttering looks and admiring gazes from the people who noticed him.


    When Song Xuantin finally neared, Linfeng called out to her.


    "Miss Song."


    Song Xuantin turned her head and looked at him in surprise. She waved. "Senior!"


    The man beside Song Xuanitn, whom Linfeng knew as Gu Zhen, eyed Linfeng warily. Linfeng noticed but he did not care.


    "Where is Xiong Zhi?"


    "Oh, that. Zhi''er will beingte."


    "..."


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes were filled up with worry. Did something happen?


    Before he could ask though, Song Xuantin spoke first.


    "She said she would catch upter. She is with Yin Ze right now," Song Xuantin honestly gave him the full report.


    "¡­"


    ''Lu Yin Ze?'' Linfeng''s beautiful brows furrowed slightly. That guy again. He was always sticking to his Young Miss.


    "Did you know why?" He asked with a calm fa?ade, although only the heavens knew what he was thinking about.


    It was said that with whatever annoying things a person had to face, just face it with a calm smile. Linfeng grew up with that code.


    Song Xuantin shook her head. "She left in a hurry. It looks like it''s urgent. I wanted toe as well, but she said that it''s fine even if she went there alone." Her mouth continued speaking, not noticing that Linfeng''s calm smile was twitching a bit.


    Hmm.


    Her Young Miss went alone to that man?


    The angelic face of the silver haired boy who was always staring deeply at his Young Miss resurfaced in his mind.


    Linfeng knew that the boy was dangerous. That guy had a mysterious aura of distress and innocence, andpelled women to feel protective of him. How could his Young Miss, who had heroically protected him a month ago in front of Old Xiong, leave alone a lonely boy in distress, specially a boy who looked so angelic?


    His Young Miss was always a straightforward person and would not approach someone, unless she either needed something from that person, or she personally liked the person.


    A hint of unease entered his heart.


    Did he lose his charm, faced against that boy?


    It''s been one month since he hadst seen her. Linfeng suddenly felt afraid that she had be closer with another man aside from him. His Zhi''er would not like that pretty boy more than him, would she?


    "Senior Linfeng?" Song Xuantin puzzled called out to Linfeng who suddenly turned silent.


    "Ah. If you don''t mind, can you message me if she ever contacted you? I would wait for her here."


    "Sure. I can message her here right now."


    Linfeng''s eyes shed. Would shee quickly if she knew he came here earlier than expected, waiting for her?


    But then a secondter, he admonished himself. He was being too selfish and demanding. Xiong Zhi must have something she needed to do.


    Not to mention, he respected her freedom and free will.


    So, he shook his head.


    "She must have reasons why she needed to stay. Thank you for the offer, Miss Song."


    That was right. Linfengforted himself that Xiong Zhi, his cool and wise Young Miss, truly must have reasons why she had to meet the pretty boy, err, Lu Yin Ze. It was not as mystifying as the fact that she was actually giving him, Linfeng, extra attention when he was just a mere butler.


    He trusted the Young Miss.


    Those thoughts from earlier were thrown away by him. Who cared why? As long as his Young Miss cared for him.


    He touched his pocket. The picture inside the walletforted him, calming him, and put him at ease.


    He should be calm and patiently wait for his Young Miss.


    However, Linfeng made a firm decision that today, against all odds, he would absolutely let out his heart and imprint an unforgettable impression on his Young Miss.


    An impression that would let her never forget his charm.

 Chapter 272 - Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin</h4>


    While Linfeng was dealing with his inner turmoil, Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up when she saw the two tall, attractive, and charismatic men waiting for them.


    Tang Xinyang immediately ran forward but halted midway, her face flickering as she suddenly remembered something. Sheposed herself and began walking slowly like a refined and graceful young woman, ording to Song Xuantin''s advice. In other words, her own impression of a timid little girl.


    She stopped in front of Jang Shin. Jang Shin simply nced at the girl and continued scanning the sea of junior students moving through, trying to find the ''nightmare'' of his life who was said to attend the school trip as well.


    Where was she hiding? Howe he could not find that familiar tall and heroic figure unique to her?


    "..."


    Seeing that the person ignored him, Tang Xinyang closed her eyes for three seconds and encouraged herself that she could do it. She opened her eyes and tried to make her face look softer.


    "Shin-gege," she called out to Jang Shin with a girly voice unlike her usual tough and unrestrained self.


    Hearing his name, Jang Shin turned to look at her again. This time, he looked at her properly.


    He saw a rather tall and pretty girl. She looked quite familiar, but he could not recall where he had seen her. Also, Jang Shin did not have the peace of mind to admire pretty girls right now. He was getting worried and a bit impatient because he still could not find the person he was looking for.


    "Yes?" Jang Shin answered distractedly and continued looking for the girl who he thought would be wearing her usual tracksuit paired with a messy bun.


    That scary girl could not have possibly got lost, could she?


    The person he was looking for who was right in front of him: "..."


    It was as if a whirlwind passed by and the courage she mustered in heart to act like a frigging sissy wimp was almost swept by it.


    She was ignored again!


    Her fa?ade almost broke. She calmed herself. Maybe Jang Shin simply did not recognize her. After all, whenever she dressed up before, her makeup artist always used heavy make up on her to make her appear more matured and sophisticated, to match her aggressive personality and her status as the future matriarch of the Tang family.


    This was the first time that she wore light make up with a pure and girly theme.


    ...But then, with such light make-up that was barely applied on her face, howe he still could not recognize her almost bare face!


    "Jang Shin," she called out for the second time. This time, she put more force on her voice to catch his attention.


    "...!"


    Jang Shin stilled and slowly looked back at her, his nk eyes finally falling on her face. After staring at her for a minute, his narrow eyes suddenly opened wide.


    He staggered a couple of steps back as if he had seen a ghost. He looked at her up and down, from top to bottom. His mouth was agape.


    "Xin... Xinyang?" His voice trembled with shock.


    Seeing the obvious shock on his face, Tang Xinyang proudly nodded.


    ''Hmph! Finally, you''re looking at me.'' The courage in her heart swelled and rose up like the Mount Tai.


    ''Naniiii?!''


    "W-what happened to you?" Jang Shin asked in horror.


    That skirt! That blushing face! That weirdly girly vibe! And that ''Shin-gege''!


    What the hell!


    The wild Young Miss became a totally different person! This was... This was too unscientific!


    Jang Shin actually felt more scared right now. A different Young Miss was very scary! What was she nning? Was this a prelude to destruction?


    Thankfully, Tang Xingyang did not know what he was thinking, or else it would truly be the prelude to destruction.


    The ignorant Tang Xinyang tried to remember further details of Song Xuantin''s advice.


    She ''casually'' tucked her hair behind her ears. She smiled ''shyly'' without showing her teeth. She had practiced this bashful smile all the way here numerous times, with Judge Song Xuantin, and Deputy Judge Xiong Zhi evaluating her performance all throughout. Now was the time to use this sword that she had painstakingly sharpened!


    She did all these actions wlessly. The shadow of the rough tomboy Tang Xinyang was gone, instead, a pretty and feminine Tang Xinyang stood in front of Jang Shin.


    "I thought about it for a long time. I realized that my previous self is a bit... manly." Tang Xinyang smiled deeper, "Now, I decided to be like a normal girl. Please take care of me." She bowed her head slightly. Her red skirt fluttered a bit, following her movements. Her silky long hair that was left flowing freely down her back, fluidly swept past her shoulders along with her bowed head.


    "..." Jang Shin''s mind turned nk.


    Eh?


    Was he hearing it right? Was he seeing it right? Was this really Tang Xinyang?


    Jang Shin could notprehend a single word that came out of this new and strange Tang Xinyang.


    The obviously feminine girl looked up at him and blinked her eyes at him innocently. Then, she gave him a sweet, blooming smile.


    "!!!" Jang Shin had goosebumps.


    Omo. What she was up to?!


    Jang Shin staggered and held Linfeng''s arm. The presence of his cool and collected best friend made Jang Shin calm down a bit. Right, right, he should not be beaten in broad daylight. This must be a prank! Or maybe the Young Miss was scheming of something terrible against him.


    No matter what his Young Miss was nning, as long as his friend Linfeng was here, he could still be saved.


    "Shin-gege. You''re holding the wrong arm," Tang Xinyang coquettishlyined to Jang Shin. She even offered her slender arm for Jang Shin to hold. Her bashful smile still remained on her face.


    Jang Shin looked at those arms that had beaten him a million times as if he was seeing a serpent. He then looked at her sweetly smiling face, which he immediately tranted as: ''If you don''t move over here, you''re f***king dead.''


    He trembled. She was threatening him!


    Jang Shin, with a contorted face, inched closer and hooked his arm around Tang Xinyang''s.


    Tang Xinyang jumped andughed victoriously inside her mind, her smile turning into a grin. It was sessful! Jang Shin never held her arms like this before. Then, noticing her not so female-like grin, she erased it from her face and changed it back into the bashful one.


    Tang Xinyang thought it would be very hard to act feminine. But not at all!


    The only thing she needed to do was to smile shyly and walk slowly, while tucking her hair behind her ears from time to time. Ha! Easy~


    It was not hard to do at all.


    s, she failed to realize that the girl and boy roles when linking their arms was reversed.


    Tang Xinyang was still proud of herself. She was feminine now! She looked at the man who was sweating for no reason.


    And now, she was in possession of her man. How great it was!


    Tang Xinyang directed a bashful smile again at Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin looked away nkly, looking like a dead fish. He would rather wish she grin at her with her usual demonicugh, instead of that creepy sweet smile that hid her ill intentions.


    The students headed outside to gather around the teachers as they waited for their bus to arrive.


    Jang Shin was dragged by Tang Xinyang like a pig about to be ughtered. He looked on hopelessly, until he noticed that Linfeng was not with them. He looked back in confusion and saw his friend remain standing on the same spot behind in the distance.


    ''Eh? Linfeng is noting?''


    Because Jang Shin was distracted looking at Linfeng, he almost stepped on Tang Xinyang''s foot.


    "Hey, looked at where you¡ªahem, look at your steps, Shin-gege. Be careful," Tang Xinyang changed her sentence midway, to save herself from almost acting like her usual self.


    Jang Shin cringed at her forcefully ''soft'' voice. He did not really know what his Young Miss was up to.


    Soon after, the bus arrived and the students boarded the bus, while the teachers checked to ensure no one else was left behind.


    Of course, they did not took notice of the senior student who remained inside the airport, as he was not included in the list of students who took the flight with the rest of the students.


    The group finally left the airport, leaving behind the young man who stayed alone facing the sea of passengersing down from the ne.


    Linfeng stood there unmoving. He patiently waited for her.


    Later, once she was here, he would make sure that those eyes of hers would only be looking at him today.

 Chapter 273 - Selfish Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Selfish Hearts</h4>


    Xiong Zhi rejected Lu Yin Ze''s good will of dropping her off to City F many times.


    But Lu Yin Ze was so stubborn and insisted to use his private ne. He wanted to personally apany her to City F''s airport.


    Lu Yin Ze said, "I bothered you toe here, so please let me repay the favor."


    "There''s no need to be so serious. I have no problem going there by myself."


    "Just let me apany you there. I''m very free after all. I will only be at ease once I see you arrive at City F safe and sound."


    "¡­" Xiong Zhi stared helplessly at him. "Alright, suit yourself."


    His silver-blue eyes obviously would not ept ''no'' for an answer. He was strangely stubborn today.


    They were still at the Luxury Hotel, preparing to depart, when she received a message from Song Xuantin.


    [Are you still in the capital? I saw Senior Linfeng a while ago. He told me to message him once you are here in City F. But it''s been three hours now and I''m still not getting any heads up from you. Is everything okay there with Lu Yin Ze? Or are you already with Senior Linfeng?]


    This message shocked Xiong Zhi to the core.


    Linfeng was already in City F! It had been three hours! She could have spent those long three hours alone with him, but now it was all a waste! Xiong Zhi was unsettled and med herself inwardly.


    "Is that from Song Xuantin?" Lu Yin Ze''s soft voice caught Xiong Zhi''s attention back. She turned to him instinctively.


    She was annoyed at herself for not reminding Song Xuantin to contact her as soon as she saw a shadow of Linfeng. That annoyance had not fully dispersed from her eyes yet when she looked at Lu Yin Ze. Upon realizing it, sheposed herself, her face turning cold and expressionless as a result.


    "...!" Lu Yin Ze was stunned. He still caught the vexation in her eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze was not able hide the surprise look in his eyes in time, so Xiong Zhi saw it.


    She instantly felt guilty of her thoughts, for calling the three hours she spent with him a ''waste''. How rude was that? How could it be a waste when she used it to helpfort someone in sorrow? Especially, it was for her friend.


    "Yes. It''s from Song Xuantin. I forgot to mention something important to her. I can''t help but me myself," she exined honestly, a hint of chagrin in her voice.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled awkwardly. It was time to let her go, but his heart did not want to. However, he still said it in the end.


    "I guess you are needed there?"


    "Yeah, I have to leave now."


    Disappointment and a sense of loss shed through his eyes, but he kept quiet and smiled in understanding. Lu Yin Ze was not good at hiding his emotions, thus, Xiong Zhi still caught onto it.


    She sighed. This boy tended to choose to bottle up his emotions and make himself suffer. Just like right now, he could go with them to the trip, but he still chose to stay and be left alone by himself.


    She stared at the silvery white furry puppy whose ears were drooping down and eyes were watery with sadness, but was still trying to look sensible and well-behaved.


    Just who could hate such a sensible puppy, ahem, sensible boy?


    Xiong Zhi''s hand itched and she patted the poor boy''s fluffy silver hair. "If you feel alone, why note with us?"


    Lu Yin Ze blushed and caught her hand. He did not hold it for too long because he was afraid that Xiong Zhi would forcefully take her hand away from him. It looked like he had just stopped her from patting his head, but in fact he felt happy at the chance to hold her hand, even for a bit.


    "...Thank you for worrying about me. But I think I will be fine here already. I don''t feel so bad anymore."


    ¡­The truth was that his weak heart could not bear to look at Xiong Zhi and her butler spending time together like they were alone in their world.


    He did not want to see such a scenery. He would be better off staying here and focusing on his mom''s diary and the sh drive. He had to be satisfied with the warmth he received from her when she apanied him at his one of the lowest points in his life.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    She finally epted Lu Yin Ze''s offer to drop her off, because it would definitely be way faster than booking another flight. Of course, she could use her own ne, but why bother when there was one ready for departure? She sent a message to Song Xuantin before she boarded the private ne with Lu Yin Ze.


    Ting!


    A notification sound came from Linfeng''s phone. It was a forwarded message from Song Xuantin.


    [I will arrive shortly. Please tell him I am on my way. And I am very sorry. >©n


    Linfeng smiled. He stared for a long while on her name.


    After thirty minutes of waiting, finally, another message came from Song Xuantin again.


    [I just arrived at the airport right now. We are in the privatene. Is Linfeng in the resthouse with you? - Xiong Zhi]


    Linfeng''s feet moved quickly and went to the exit of the privatene, where the VVIPs usually enter and exit. The moment someone appeared in the entrance, his heart quickened its beating.


    Ah...


    There she was. Lovely as always even with her in clothes on. If anything, her beauty shone through at such a simple attire.


    From afar, he could see how her eyes immediately caught his. The indifferent face finally broke out with a smile.


    ''Zhi''er.''


    Linfeng''s feet moved to her direction. Everything around them seemed to be in blur. He could only see her.


    However, a silver mop of hair suddenly blocked his view.


    Linfeng''s steps halted.


    Lu Yin Ze was holding Xiong Zhi''s baggage. He stood in front of her. He did not know what came to him, but he suddenly wanted to interrupt the two from cutting everybody else out around them.


    He was here, too. Yet the moment they saw each other, he could clearly feel as if his presence disappeared from Xiong Zhi''s perception.


    He was near her, and he wanted to his presence to be known.


    "Zhi''er..." Lu Yin Ze turned and called out to Xiong Zhi. He wanted those eyes to stop looking at that butler with such yearning and emotions in them.


    Xiong Zhi recovered herself and looked at him questioningly.


    "Yes?" she asked with a lingering smile on her lips. Her face was glowing. Her eyes seemed to be filled with tiny little stars, happiness evident in them.


    Her usually cold face softened so much that it was hard for him to associate Xiong Zhi the Heiress to this youthful girl in spring.


    Lu Yin Ze felt speechless at the sight. She was not like this when they were together.


    Just a mere sight of her butler, and she was already this happy?


    He felt a pang of heartache in his chest. Somehow, he felt as if it was hard to breathe.


    "I... I can also take care of you..." He muttered this very lowly, only he could hear it.


    "What?" Xiong Zhi could not hear his whispers. Not to mention, she was distracted. Her Linfeng stood there, a few meters away from her. She badly want to run to him right now and hug him tightly.


    Her ne needed a recharge, too!


    Lu Yin Ze felt another stab, looking at how she kept ncing at her butler from time to time.


    "...I-if you need my help, just call me. I''m just one call away," he said helplessly instead. There was no way he could say his true feelings to her at this moment and ruin such a happy look on her face.


    He¡­ do not have the courage yet.


    Xiong Zhi happily patted his shoulder. She was in such a good mood as she was finally able to meet Linfeng. So, she smiled at Lu Yin Ze and assured him with a light heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in safe hands. I should be the one telling you that. If you encounter trouble, just call us. Alright?"


    Lu Yin Ze nodded obediently. A shadow loomed over him.


    Linfeng''s tall figure appeared beside them. His entire person appeared mature, calm, and reliablepared to the fragile, delicate, and innocent appearance of Lu Yin Ze. Such great contrast of two vastly different male beauties attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Their eyes kept on sticking on the picturesque scenery.


    Linfeng reached out his hand. His face was calm and collected like a butler would.


    "Thank you for taking care of ''my'' Young Miss. I will handle the rest from here."


    Linfend did not wait for Lu Yin Ze''s answer as he gently took the luggage from thetter''s hold. He then smiled gently at his Young Miss. His mesmerizing eyes attentively studied Xiong Zhi for a while, before offering his other free hand to her.


    "Let''s go, my Young Miss," he gently said.


    Xiong Zhi let out a carefree smile. Her small jade-like hands slipped intimately into hisrge palms. Their hands perfectly fitted each other.


    As if they were meant to be.


    Xiong Zhi gave one final nce at Lu Yin Ze as she said her farewell.


    "Thank you for bringing me here. See you again after the trip!"


    Linfeng also threw one look at Lu Yin Ze before he put all his attention to his Young Miss.


    After saying some parting words, the two left.


    Lu Yin Ze stood alone as he watched the pair leave. The tall man was looking down gently, his aura filled with the intent to spoil the girl beside him. The girl was looking up at the man, her eyes looking at him as if he was her whole world.


    They stood far from him, as if they belonged to an entirely different world.


    The people from different walks of life continued walking to and fro around him. He was the only one standing rooted in ce, unable to move one step.


    ...He was alone again. His empty hand touched his lips. Earlier, he almost said out loud what his heart was screaming. However, he knew he was not courageous enough to express his feelings to her. He was afraid of her rejection.


    Especially right now, at this time when she was clearly interested in another person.


    His short period of selfishness was finally used up. His dark silvershes lowered, hiding his eyes.


    If he could not say his feelings out loud.... Then what was he supposed to do with these feelings? Bottle them up again, until he exploded?


    He closed his eyes to bury the needle-like pain and heartache he felt. How he wished his grandfather''s story could also happen to him.


    If Linfeng leaves Xiong Zhi, then at that time, he would not hold back. He would snatch her away from him and make her fall for him.


    The young boy who had just tasted love, finally learned how it meant to be selfish.

 Chapter 274 - A Jar of Honey

    <h4>Chapter 274 - A Jar of Honey</h4>


    Thest school trip for the seniors was always special.


    Usually, school trips for TIHS students were conducted outside the country, to allow the students to experience various kinds of people, societies, and ways of life in order to broaden their horizons more.


    But thest trip a student of THIS would have would always be spent within the country, as a symbol of their national patriotism. It was often in the less urbanized areas filled with scenic beauty of nature so that students would have a more spiritual connection with the county''s natural gifts. It was also to allow the student to unwind from the pressure from their studies and to refresh their mindset.


    Linfeng had already rented a private car for the two of them. He just recently stepped into a.d.u.l.thood and now he finally had his own driver''s license.


    Linfeng opened the door of the passenger''s seat for Xiong Zhi. After she went in, he circled around to the driver''s seat and entered the car. He leaned forward and buckled Xiong Zhi''s seat belt. His arm reached over her, as if he was embracing her, before he pulled the belt over her body. He was silent as he did all the actions gently.


    Xiong Zhi did not take her eyes away from him. She watched him take care of everything with a faint smile in her eyes. It was nice to receive his care after one month of not seeing him. She felt like a pearl being held tenderly on top of his palm.


    When Linfeng was finally done buckling her seat belt, he did not move away and maintained the same position. He stayed close to her, lowered his head, and looked directly into her eyes.


    She unconsciously held her breath. His intense soulful eyes were looking right through her in such an intimate space.


    Thump. Thump.


    His warm breathing washed over her and his cool masculine scent overwhelmed her senses.


    Suddenly, the temperature inside the car felt hot. Xiong Zhi gulped.


    "Did you have fun?" His warm breath tickled her face. His mesmerizing eyes held hers and refused to let go.


    "Huh?" Xiong Zhi dazedly answered.


    She felt as if she was being sucked into his eyes, she could not tear her gaze away. Her mind could notprehend his words because she was too distracted of the sudden closeness. Her mind chanted repeatedly that he was too close, that he looked so handsome in his casual attire, and that he smelled so good.


    "You spent quite a bit of time with him, did he take care of you nicely?" Linfeng decided to borate his question more. His keen eyes were attentively studying every movement of her eyes and every emotion appearing in them.


    Feeling his warm breath hit her face as he spoke, Xiong Zhi''s mind was still muddled. "Who?"


    "That pretty¡ªI mean, the Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze. It seems you''re really quite close to him. Did he take care of you well earlier?" Linfeng repeated himself. Earlier, she smiled at the pretty boy and appeared to be very friendly with him.


    Somehow, he felt a bit bothered by the sight, mainly because he did not like how the boy looked at Xiong Zhi. He could stay like this all day and ask her until he gets an answer. He wanted to know if she had fun with the pretty boy.


    Because if she had, then Linfeng must expend more effort to make his Young Miss feel even happier with him today. So happy that she could forget the existence of that pretty boy who obviously had hidden intentions.


    As a man who loved her wholeheartedly, he naturally felt the possessiveness of a man over his woman.


    Xiong Zhi finally started to regain her wits. After understanding his words, she nodded honestly, ignorant of the thoughts of the man.


    "Oh, you mean Lu Yin Ze. Yes, he indeed took good care of me." After all, Lu Yin Ze graciously served as her tour guide around the Luxury Garden. When they took a break, he also served her the best desserts in the Luxury Hotel. Not to mention, he even escorted her personally until here in the City F with his private ne.


    If that was a hired escort service, she would surely give a perfect rating of five stars.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed darkly. He knew it. That guy looked innocent in appearance but had a scheming heart. He must have taken the chance to spend more time with her as much as possible.


    He would not be surprised if the pretty boy had schemed and made an excuse earlier to have here to him alone.


    s, the poor silver puppy was shot by the man simmering in a vinegar jar even when the puppy was lying down.


    "I see." He was about to move back and return to his proper position when Xiong Zhi suddenly grabbed his clothes, pulling him back close to her.


    Linfeng was stunned for a moment and looked back questioningly at her. Because of the tug at his clothes, he was pulled much closer to Xiong Zhi.


    On the other hand, Xiong Zhi realized what she had done and immediately let him go, her face flushing unnaturally. But Linfeng stayed in his position, waiting for her to say something.


    Did his Young Miss want to say something to him?


    Xiong Zhi blushed deeper. She had acted instinctively. She liked him staying close to her, so she stopped him from moving back. But then she realized that Linfeng needed to drive. How could he drive at this position? Xiong Zhi felt ashamed of her impulsive desire and did not know what to say, so she stayed quiet and bit her lips.


    Linfeng watched her every move. Naturally, his gaze fell on her bitten lips.


    ...Somehow, her lips looked even ruddier and more tempting today.


    He swallowed and moved up his gaze, away from temptation. "Is there something you want to say to me, Young Miss?"


    ''Young Miss?''


    Xiong Zhi''s attention was immediately distracted. She looked at him with slightint in her eyes.


    "We are alone here," Xiong Zhi reminded him.


    "Oops," Linfengughed cooperatively. "Yes, we finally have our exclusive time together, Zhi''er. Sorry, it took a long time."


    "It''s fine. It''s not like you left me because you wanted to."


    "Still, we missed a lot of days. I owe you all of them." Linfeng had not forgotten their deal.


    "I lost count of the days. You don''t need to mind it. Aren''t we together now?"


    Perhaps, because of the close distance where they had no need to speak louder, all of their exchanges came out in whispers.


    Inside the car, the two people stuck intimately close together, whispering to each other.


    Linfeng''s hand moved and held onto the headrest of the passenger''s seat where Xiong Zhi was sitting, his fingers barely touching her hair.


    "It''s alright. Didn''t I tell you I will pay you for a lifetime?" His fingertips naughtily caught a lock of her hair.


    If it was let down to flow freely down her back, he could easily take up a few locks and bring them to his lips. Too bad her hair was tied up in a ponytail. He was afraid that he would end up pulling at her ponytail and hurt her scalp.


    Thus, he satisfied himself with wrapping her silky locks around his fingers.


    "Besides, about the nickname, many people call you Zhi''er. Like your ssmate, Lu Yin Ze... and Miss Song. It''s not something I especially call you alone," Linfeng said with a hint of grumbling. He feared that Xiong Zhi would think he was targeting the pretty boy, so he also mentioned Song Xuantin.


    "But when I say ''my Young Miss'', I feel like I''m yours alone..." he said in a hazy voice.


    ''And in a way, you are mine''


    His mesmerizing voice could make any girl start screaming in worship and adtion. His peach blossom eyes were enticing Xiong Zhi. His eyes zed as he gazed at her.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart received a huge attack. The current Linfeng was filled with appeal and maism, as if he was luring her into the unknown.


    ''Yours alone.''


    Those words stabbed at her heart, but she willingly embraced it.


    Thump. Thump.


    Her heart pounded so loudly.


    Xiong Zhi put her hands on her chest. Her cheeks were rosy, and her watery eyes were in a haze.


    "If I continue to call you ''my Young Miss'' from now on, I will always be reminded of my promise to you. To pay you with my whole lifetime for your unwavering trust in me." He sighed. "What can I do? I feel like this lifetime alone is not enough. You must ept me in our next lifetime, too," Linfeng teased, not knowing that Xiong Zhi''s heart was already drowning in sweetness.


    The Young Miss who was still a newbie in love in this lifetime was dying in sharine sweetness. Her ears were pregnant with his maic whispers, her heart was beating so fast, her face was on fire, and she felt like she was floating amongst the clouds.


    A balloon slowly inted, turned red and steaming hot in the process, until it exploded with a bang. That was Xiong Zhi''s current state.


    ''Linfeng... He said is willing to be with me even in the next lifetime. Isn''t it the same as saying "I like you", or "I love you"?''


    Xiong Zhi was already educated to some extent by Song Xuantin who had a PhD in Love Major, so she had learned some romantic connotations.


    Linfeng wanted to continue saying a few more words of love, to express his feelings for her. His mouth just parted, but a soft and dainty hand quickly touched his lips, to prevent him from saying more.


    "S-stop," Xiong Zhi said with red cheeks.


    "..?" Linfeng''s eyes widened a bit, his mouth still covered by the girl''s hand.


    "My heart can''t take it anymore," she continued. Her watery eyes looked up at him as her other hand covered her chest, clutching at her shirt.


    Her heart would really explode if he continued teasing her!


    The usually cold Young Miss of the Xiong family was gone. In front of Linfeng was a young woman in love blushing furiously and with her shy yet bright eyes.


    She looked so lovely and alluring.


    It was now Linfeng''s turn to feel as if his heart had fallen in a jar of honey.

 Chapter 275 - Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Fishing</h4>


    Those watery eyes and red cheeks truly was tempting someone to take a bite. Linfeng immediately distanced himself. His ears felt hot and his cheeks had a faint flush on them.


    Goodness. His Young Miss''s charm was sopelling. His control almost broke down.


    Amithabha.


    The pair fell silent for a moment as they both tried to calm themselves.


    After chanting some Buddhist scripture in his mind, he finally turned to look at his Young Miss with a gentle smile.


    "Let''s go to the rest house."


    Xiong Zhi nodded, her cheeks still slightly flushing.


    They were silent along the way. They had so many things they wanted to say to each other, after a long time. Yet they also both felt satisfied with the fact that the person they were missing was just within their reach.


    Just this short moment they spent together inside the car made them drown in so much happiness that their hearts almost could not take it.


    Each of them had their own ns for the day which would definitely bring them much more excitement, much more than what they just felt. The two both mentally prepared themselves for what would beingter.


    For these two, the day was just starting.


    ***


    The mountain range, whose peaks were veiled with clouds, appeared as if it was the dwelling of the immortals. In the distance was argeke surrounded by green open fields edged with trees. The blue skies, the immortal clouds, and the mountains were clearly reflected on its tranquil waters, just like arge mirror.


    There were a few exquisitely built pavilions, cabins, and rest houses scattered around the edges of the trees surrounding the open field of thekeside. They were carefully designed to blend in with the scenic beauty of nature around them. They were the ideal ces to escape from the fast paced city life and to enjoy the rxing scenery and fresh breeze.


    This was also the site of this year''sst school trip.


    The seniors'' rest house was separated from the juniors'' by a spacious garden with arge open field.


    Linfeng first dropped Xiong Zhi to the juniors'' rest house. Xiong Zhi had to show her presence to the teachers first to confirm her attendance. Linfeng did the same.


    She was already veryte and the other junior students were now doing some activities on thekeside. Their most awaited school trip had already started.


    After informing the teachers of her attendance, Xiong Zhi then went back to Linfeng, who was already waiting outside.


    Seeing hering towards him, he offered his hand to her like a true gentleman.


    "Let me apany you to theke."


    The first part of the trip was to tour the famous temples in this valley. F City was known for its rich history and various temples that stood for several hundred years. Coupled with the natural environment, it was a picturesque scenery even for the high ss tastes of these Young Masters and Young Misses from rich and powerful families.


    Too bad, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng missed that part as they were a several hourste.


    The second im to fame of this city was the well-protected valleys,kes, and ponds in every corner. This was the best spot for those who loved fishing, because thekes and ponds were protected from pollution, thus, the fishes thrived a lot.


    Right now, the seniors and juniors were currently engaged with the current activity prepared by the school, fishing. Naturally all tools were prepared by the school. They even hired professional coaches to teach the students how to use the fishing rod, which bait to use, and other fishing rted knowledge.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng arrived just when the teacher in charge of the activity was announcing the current scores of the teams.


    "The seniors'' team, Zhian and Company, currently has six fishes! The juniors'' Team C has eight fishes! And the mixed group Fantastic Four, has¡ªwow! They have thirteen fishes! Fantastic Four is on the lead" The teacher in charge was excited as he announced the number of fishes caught by the top three leading teams.


    This was a small fishingpetition prepared by the school. Four members can form a team, and they can choose their members from any sses or levels, there were no restrictions. The school happily encouraged this to allow the students to take the chance to mingle with other people aside from their own ss.


    Currently leading in thepetition, the most outstanding team was the group of Fantastic Four which had the highest lead amongst all teams.


    "Thepetition is still far from over! Get hold of your fishing rods!"


    "Just how was the Fantastic Four able to get such a high lead? Is there a master in fishing in that group?"


    "Guys, we can do it! Here, try this bait!"


    Thekeside was bustling with cheers andughter.


    ''Fantastic Four?''


    Xiong Zhi''s ear twitched when she heard the name of that group.


    Just who was so tasteless as to choose such ame name?


    Somehow, a certain figure of a lively girl appeared in her mind. There was a major possibility that that person was the one to think of such a name.


    The person overlooking the score of Fantastic Four Team raised a card with ''2'' written on it.


    "Wow! Fantastic Four caught two fishes consecutively! Just what is their secret?" After saying that, the teacher finally could not help going to that team. The other students who chose to watch thepetition also followed the teacher.


    "Do you want to take a look?" Linfeng asked Xiong Zhi.


    She looked up at him thoughtfully. Honestly, she wanted to stay with him and spend the entire time with him alone. She inwardly wished for the activities prepared by the school to finish quickly so that the free time for the students would quickly arrive.


    s, wishing was just useless. The free time was set for tomorrow.


    "How amazing! Our special guest, Miss Tang Xinyang, is catching fish with bare hands! Truly fantastic! As expected of the name, Fantastic Four!" The astonished voice of the teacher caught Xiong Zhi''s attention.


    "..."


    Tang Xinyang? But... Tang Xinyang''s n today was to show off her ''femininity''. How was she catching fishes with bare hands...?


    Was there even people in the modern world able to do such a feat?!


    Linfeng was also surprised. He nced at ce where the people was gathering. So it was Tang Xinyang, no wonder they caught so many fishes. He turned back his attention to his Young Miss, who appeared to be surprised as well. There was a confused vacant look on her nk face.


    That cute expression made Linfeng want to pinch her face, but he held himself back. He gently took her hand.


    The young man''s warm hand roused Xiong Zhi from her confusion.


    "Let''s see how our friends are doing," Linfeng suggested. He sort of wanted to see how Xiong Zhi would react once she saw how Tang Xinyang, his childhood friend who always surprised everyone with her brute strength, heroically catch fishes in the most primal way.


    Xiong Zhi allowed herself to be gently pulled along by him. She was also curious.


    She wanted to see what the heck happened, why Tang Xinyang, who was supposedly acting like the type of girl who would faint at the heat of the sun, would suddenly catch fishes rather barbarically.


    Tang Xinyang, who was treated as an object of entertainment, was in theke lifting a sharp branch with water reaching to her h.i.p.s.


    She was back to wearing a tracksuit. Her supposedly free flowing hair was now in a messy bun. She was wet from head to toe, but she did not mind it as her eyes were lit up with fire within them. Herpetitive passion was unleashed.


    She was like a ball of fire attracting everyone''s awe. Wild, carefree, and dazzling.


    There was a subtle movement underwater. Tang Xinyang''s eyes shed. She threw the stick with lightning quick precision to that area. She had done this very swiftly that the onlookers only saw a blur.


    Sounds of inhtions could be heard everywhere. Even the otherpetitors could not help but marvel.


    The heroic girl took out the stick from below. Skewered by the sharp stick was a silver fish still pping its body.


    The onlookers'' mouths were agape. They were about to p with praise when Tang Xinyang moved in a blur once again, and the next thing they knew, she raised her other hand holding a big fish the size of her arm.


    "..."


    Was that even humane?


    They did not know if they should be amazed or be terrified of the incredible physical prowess of this Young Miss of the Tang family. They suddenly felt that they were like fishes that could easily be caught by her white hands. Those thin arms carried much strength that could easily end someone''s life.


    Never offend the Young Miss Tang! That was the collective thought of all people present.


    A girl''s loud voice broke the silence.


    "Scorer, you lost count! We have seventeen fishes now!" Song Xuantin reminded the scorer who, despite seeing the earlier feats of the heroic girl, was still awestruck by the sight.


    "O-oh." He wrote another ''2'' on his board again. Honestly, most of the fishes caught by the team was contributed by this fearsome girl.


    The teacher in charge almost dropped the microphone.


    "F-fantastic F-four, seventeen fishes!"


    "Woohh!!" The crowd cheered at the mightiness of the group. No way, that member of their group was just too inhumane!


    Song Xuantin gave a thumbs up to Tang Xinyang. Thetter grinned. Her smug look was clearly saying: ''You can count on me''.


    Of course, she did not forget to wink at Jang Shin who was holding the bucket. His knees trembled as Tang Xinyang, this insanely strong woman, put inside the fish with a hole in the center and the other fish with a slightly crushed middle. Jang Shin could not help but sympathize with the fishes, feeling that their fate was the same. Anytime, his life, too, woulde to an end in his Young Miss strong hands.


    "Did I do great?" Tang Xinyang asked with a proud smile.


    Jang Shin nodded like a hen. He had no problem fawning over her as long as his neck was saved from the danger of being crushed.


    "You really stand above in the highest peaks of Jiang Hu." You were the freaking great leader of the Wulin Alliance, ah!


    Tang Xinyang grinned, then remembering that it was udylike, she smiled bashfully again.


    "Ha, ha, with this many fishes, you won''t go hungry. I will let you eat to your heart''s contentter," Tang Xinyang said gently.


    ''Would that be myst meal?''


    Jang Shin sweated.


    Tang Xinyang then went back into the water still holding the stick. The handsome girl was about to hunt again for her dear wife¡ªpei, pei!¡ªfor her dear husband. A good wife would not let her husband starve.


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi stood nkly at the scene, unable to understand the development, with dead fish eyes.


    ''How did this happen? What happened to the supposedly feminine Tang Xinyang?''

 Chapter 276 - Fishing who?

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Fishing who?</h4>


    "Hahaha."


    A lowugh sounded beside her.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at Linfeng confusedly. His hand covered his mouth, but sounds of lowughter could still be heard from him.


    ''Why was heughing?''


    Ah, maybe he was infected by the cheerful atmosphere.


    And then like a fool, she found herself staring at his handsome face that was vibrantly lit up withughter. His eyes looked especially amused.


    Linfeng stopped soon after noticing his Young Miss''s stare.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. You look so cute," Linfeng said with a lingering smile in his voice.


    Ah, the Young Miss''s shocked -nk eyes- and her vacant -doubting life expression-... was so adorable- funny.


    Such an expression on the Young Miss was a rare sight, and the contrast with the jovial people around them could just bring one toughter.


    He chuckled mirthfully again at the memory.


    Xiong Zhi smiled as well, seeing him so happy. She did not really understood why he wasughing, but it was fine, as long as he felt happy.


    The couple finally warmed up to the lively environment.


    "Do you want to try fishing, Young Miss?" Linfeng offered.


    "But I don''t know how to," Xiong Zhi said and looked at the front. She had never experienced fishing before. She was actually envy of Tang Xinyang''s awesomeness and confidence to feed her dear husband. She wanted to be a reliable wife too.


    "Aren''t I here?" Linfeng''s enticing voice made Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "You know how to fish?" She looked at him with shining eyes.


    "Of course, I do. I might not be the best at fishing, but I can teach you how." Linfeng said.


    Xiong Zhi changed her mind.


    Ah, it''s okay if she can''t catch fishes with her bare hands. Her dear Linfeng was here. He would be a reliable husband and she would just stand there acting cute while being fed.


    "Alright, I''ll dly ept the offer," she nodded. She wanted to try it, too. "But I warn you, I really don''t have any idea how to fish. Don''t be disappointed if I can''t pick it up fast."


    Linfeng chuckled. "I don''t dare, I don''t dare."


    They went to the tool area and took two fishing rods, a case with different kinds of bait, a basket of nket and refreshments, and a bucket where they could put their harvested fish in.


    In this activity, everyone was encouraged to fish. The school had generously prepared more than enough materials for everyone. However, for the small fishingpetition, one team had to have four members in order to join.


    Of course, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng did not have the mind to join thepetition.


    They wanted to have their own sweet time with just the two of them during this trip.


    There were some people like them who simply wanted to spend time in rxation. Some of them chose to fish with their girlfriends or boyfriends. Some were enjoying fishing alone. Some went fishing together with their friends.


    There were a few who found it boring and just watched others while enjoying and taking pictures of the scenery.


    The verdant valley they were at was surrounded bykes, ponds, and creeks. For the prepared activity which was fishingpetition, the school chose the biggestke in the valley.


    Since the pair wanted to be alone, they walked further a bit and found a pond devoid of people. It was not very far from thekeside, but was hidden well by lush trees and greenery. They could have their own world for two people in here.


    Linfeng checked the area. The ce, although hidden from view, seemed to be well maintained and cleaned regrly as the grassy field was freshly mowed and there were no dead tree leaves lying around. The grass was not sharp but lushly soft.


    Still, his Young Miss had a very delicate skin, so he took out the nket from the basket and spread it out on the ground before allowing his Young Miss to sit on top of it.


    Next, he checked the pond. It was also clean and well maintained. He found small fishes, with a few decently sized ones, swimming through the lush aquatic nts in the pond.


    This was a good ce to fish. He prepared the bait and put it on the hook. He did everything fluidly.


    Xiong Zhi watched him quietly. When Linfeng took the fishing rods, she finally spoke.


    The surroundings was filled with tranquility and she did not want to break this peaceful mood, so she spoke in a soft voice.


    "So you have fished before? I haven''t noticed." In the past, she realized toote her love for Linfeng. She did not had the chance to ask him about his personal life, his experiences, his preferences, and hobbies.


    And then in this life, there were so many things she had to deal with. Not to mention, she was not always able to spend her time with Linfeng. Finally, she got her long awaited leisure time together. She wanted to grab this chance to know more about him, the things she did not know.


    Linfeng finished preparing the rods. He skillfully threw the bait into the pond.


    "Yes, a long time ago." He sat beside Xiong Zhi.


    "When I was ten, my instructors started teaching me how to fish, how to hike, how to dive underwater," then he remembered something and chuckled. "¡ªAnd even how to sky dive. They taught me many activities that our masters might do in the future. They even taught me a lot of survival skills," Linfeng answered as he passed the other rod to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the fishing rod that Linfeng assembled with awe.


    "Why do you look so amazed?" Linfengughed again. His Young Miss''s reaction was somewhat innocent and guileless, contrary to her usual mature look. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she studied the fishing rod with the bait.


    He gazed at Xiong Zhi for a moment. An imperceptible light shed in his eyes. He put his fishing rod down on the prepared stand. He then stood up.


    "Here, let me teach you."


    Linfeng helped her up. Then, he went behind her. He was so close to her back that Xiong Zhi could easily lean on his hard chest with a slight movement.


    "You have to hold the handle with both of your hands." Linfeng gently took her soft hands and ced it on the handle of the fishing rod properly.


    Xiong Zhi held her breath. His fragrance overwhelmed her nose. His position made him look like he was embracing her from behind.


    "Once you are used to the angle and bnce of the fishing rod, your dominant hand can hold the reel."


    Xiong Zhi was left-handed. He took her left hand and ced it on the reel. His big hand entirely covered her small hand. His warmth spread to hers.


    "You should manually move your bait. After casting the lure, you need to move down your bait." Linfeng held her right hand to move the bait up and down. His warm breath tickled Xiong Zhi''s neck, sending shivers down her spine.


    In the small opening by the pond, only his soft whispers echoed with the wind.


    "And then, you have to wait patiently."


    "You can find afortable positon while you wait."


    "Finally, the moment the fish bites on the bait, you have to drag the dial fast and reel in your fishing line."


    Linfeng guided Xiong Zhi''s hand in reeling in the line. The fishing line was retrieved.


    However, what was hooked was her heart.


    "And then we will have our fish." Linfeng lowered his head and smiled down at her. His eyes were curved with a gentle light.


    Xiong Zhi, whose heart was just taken, stared back foolishly at him. His presence overwhelmed her that her mind turned nk.


    From the dazed look on her face, Linfeng realized that his Young Miss was not listening to him at all, but was only watching him.


    He found it mystifying how she always focused her stare at him with so much affection and adtion, as if he was her god and her whole world. But undeniably, he felt incredibly happy every time she did so, and his previous insecurities seemed to fade with the assurance of her love evident in her eyes.


    Ever since he no longer denied his feelings for her, he did not want to hold himself back so much as before. He wanted to return all her affections in his own way.


    With that thought, his gentle smile turned into a grin. He could not help but tease her.


    "Am I more interesting than fishing?"


    The girl in his arms blushed.


    ''Of course! You are more interesting and wonderful, infinite times better than fishing.''


    Xiong Zhi honestly wanted to tell this to him but she could not find her voice, because his overwhelming presence was making her knees weak and her body soft. She wanted to lean back against him and bury her face into his chest.


    She simply nodded with a sincere but somewhat shy expression.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened seeing how she was so obedient and honest in answering his teasing. He took a deep breath. His adam apples bobbed up and down. This side of Xiong Zhi could really make his darker side awaken, his predatory instinct of pouncing onto the innocentmb in front of him.


    The meek Young Miss that was only for him to see... Oh, how he loved to tease her and see more of her lovely expressions.


    Since she was being so honest with her affections, he wanted to be more upfront with his feelings as well. He wanted to make an effort, too, to advance their rtionship.


    After all, a rtionship would only work with two-way efforts from both parties.


    His eyes glinted as a yful smile appeared on his lips.


    "Then..."


    He lowered his head until his lips was close to her ears. His arms that was holding Xiong Zhi drew closer. Just inch away and they would be actually embracing. His breath washed over her ears.


    "Why don''t you try fishing ''me'' instead, my dearest Young Miss?" he said hoarsely, deepening his voice in purpose, making his voice sound s.e.xier.


    Tempting her.


    Numbness spread into her whole body. Xiong Zhi felt that her ears would get pregnant by his sensual voice.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Was that sound her heartbeat, or his? One thing for sure, her heart was also racing in response to his actions.


    She blushingly stared at his naughty smile and yful eyes.


    ''Is he... flirting with me?''


    Xiong Zhi was happy with this news. She could somehow understand now why Song Xuantin kept on shouting ''kya! kya!'' or ''aaaahhh!'' whenever she was excited with romantic stuff or when seeing handsome men. Right now, she was in the same predicament. In this moment, she wanted to raise her white g and open her arms wide, ready to be imprisoned by this seductive lord.


    With the knowledge imprinted on her by the hundred movies they watched, backed with the theoretical knowledge and examples from ''Seduce Your Man 101'', Xiong Zhi knew what to answer.


    Although she felt a bit bashful, but she was inherently a straightforward person who liked to take the initiative in expressing her feelings. This was a lesson she deeply embedded into her soul after her rebirth, so as to not leave regrets.


    She turned her body within his arms slightly to face him and looked up at him directly. Their faces were too near to each other, only a few inches apart.


    "If that''s the case, can I... be the bait?"


    The girl in front of him looked bashful with her red cheeks and watery eyes, yet her voice was serious. With such a face full of spring and her words, obviously offering herself up, Linfeng was thunderstruck.


    He felt his blood rushing to his head.


    His mind went nk for a moment and his heart pounded loudly in his chest.

 Chapter 277 - A fish caught!

    <h4>Chapter 277 - A fish caught!</h4>


    In the small clearing, a young man and a girl was snuggling together. The young man had his arms wrapped around the girl, while thetter looked up at the boy. Their faces were so close together that if anyone happened to walk into the scene and see them, they would think the couple was kissing.


    The two people involved did not pay attention to their surroundings. Their senses were filled only by the person beside them¡ªtheir warmth, their breathing, and the words they uttered.


    The young man, Linfeng, could not speak after hearing the girl''s words. His eyes faintly widened and his mouth opened slightly, freezing in ce. His whole body felt hotter at the sudden attack from Xiong Zhi.


    ''Darn it. Where did she learn those words?''


    Now, Linfeng could not counter attack. Although he tried to resist it, his mind was busy conjuring up images that made one''s blood boil. He felt his mouth dry.


    Gulp.


    The girl in his arms tilted her head when she did not hear any answer from him.


    Xiong Zhi did not n to let him go. This little y was just starting. She intended to take him down sessfully during this trip. If she could seed earlier than nned, then that was all the better for her!


    "You don''t want to?" she whispered. "You''re not going to bite the hook, if I was the bait?"


    ''You''re not going to take a bite, even when I''m right in your arms, offering myself up?''


    This was the underlying meaning that they both understood.


    How dangerous. Linfeng took a step away and coughed. His ears were blood red.


    ''B-bite her? Bite my Young miss?'' Linfeng''s throat was parched. His self-control was shaking. ''My dear Young Miss, how are you so straightforward...''


    "Not willing?" Xiong Zhi now fully faced him, her hands letting go of the fishing line. Her brows were a little furrowed.


    Why was he not answering? Was he hesitating?


    The bait who was waiting for the fish to bite onto her became sad. Am I not a good bait? Am I not tempting enough? The little bait made a sad face.


    The fat fish shook his head hurriedly.


    "N-no. W-willing," he said in a faint whisper. His raised his hand and covered the lower half of his red face.


    "What?" Xiong Zhi did not hear him clearly. She put her hands on his chest and leaned forward.


    Their bodies pressed together.


    Although she was seriously expressing her affections while offering herself up, the girl was so honest and sincere with her feelings that she somehow gave off an innocently earnest vibe.


    Linfeng looked up, took a deep breath, and slowly let it go to calm himself down. But it was useless, his body was slowly reacting. He lowered his head and stared at her alluring eyes.


    He spoke out his reply seriously while looking directly at her.


    "I''m willing. I''m willing to be hooked by you," he said with earnest eyes, but his red face and flushed neck betrayed his embarrassment.


    It also appeared as if he was holding himself back from something.


    The ignorant Xiong Zhi lit up with joy. Her lips curled into a shy but pleased smile.


    Inside, the bait went ''kyah, kyah''.


    Xiong Zhi slowly nodded with sparkling eyes. "Good."


    Linefng nodded, too, with a red face. "Good," he echoed.


    s, if Song Xuantin was here, she probably would start yelling at how the pair who were both newbies in romance seemed so awkward.


    Xiong Zhi thought that she had received the grant from Linfeng that he would be willing to... ki-ki-ki-kiss her. But after waiting for a moment, she noticed that he did not seem to have that intention.


    We-we-well... Maybe not right now? Perhaps, he was still preparing himself.


    With that thought, she finally calmed down a bit. She could not help but feel slightly disappointed though.


    Whatever, he already said he was willing, so it should only be a matter of time.


    The two entered a stalemate. They listened as their unruly hearts pound in their ears. After a while, their loudly pounding hearts finally started to slow down a bit.


    Eventually, still silent in the same snuggling position, they simply enjoyed the warmth of cuddling together. Their hearts rhythmically beat into each other''s pace, as if talking and responding to each other.


    Some time passed. The wind freely blew across the tree tops, the leaves rustled, and the afternoon sun shone down through the canopies of the trees upon the pair immersed in their own world.


    "Shall we go back fishing?" Linfeng finally asked in a whisper, breaking the extended silence between them.


    Xiong Zhi paused, then finally moved away from his chest. "Alright. Or else it would be embarrassing of we don''t bring any harvest back."


    "Rest assured, the pond had plenty of fishes. We''ll be able to get some."


    The two then continued fishing. Although they were no longer cuddling, they sat very close to each other.


    It was an intangible connection, but they felt more intimate and more rxed with each other''spany after the earlier exchange.


    They sat down, enjoying each other''s presence and the tranquil environment.


    The good thing about fishing with another person was that they could chat while waiting to for the bait to sink.


    After re-casting their lines to the pond, Linfeng asked his Young Miss,


    "Have you been eating well in this past month?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "Yes, although I was a bit busy. How about you?" She turned her eyes at him. "Don''t lie."


    Linfeng smiled to ease her worries. "I am eating three times a day. I promised you I''ll take care of myself, didn''t I?"


    The girl nodded with satisfaction. "Hmm, well done."


    They went on inquiring about each other''s wellbeing during the time they were apart. It sounded like random things, but they enjoyed this moment.


    Truly, people in mutual love tended to whisper sweet nothings endlessly when together.


    The faint breeze swept into the small clearing and was warmed by the sun. The two people''s hearts felt closer as time passed.


    "...How about your sleep?"


    "I''m sleeping well. I always y your song every night."


    Linfeng eyes lit up with her answer, satisfied and proud at the same time. That pretty boy''s luby was nothingpared to his.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly changed the topic. "I''m sorry I didn''t answer your calls through Xuantin. I was afraid that Grandpa would trace it back to you."


    Linfeng never asked why she did not answer his first few calls from Song Xuantin.


    However, Xiong Zhi wanted to exin about it even if he did not ask. Not asking did not meant he did not want to know, he most likely just did not want to trouble her. In fact, even if she did not say the reason, he probably knew already why.


    Still, Xiong Zhi felt bad about it.


    It was obvious thatpared to before when he absolutely obeyed the rules, he now put more importance to her over those rules and restrictions. The greatest evidence was that he actively called her through Song Xuantin, which was against the highest order.


    If her grandfather caught Linfeng trying to contact her when he had purposely banned him from entering the mansion and contacting her, she was afraid that this time, there would be no pardoning and he would be punished due to disobeying orders again.


    Xiong Zhi was afraid of that happening. Thus, she painfully ignored his calls.


    Linfeng''s gaze softened, feeling a bit distressed for her. Of course, he knew what her reason was.


    They could do nothing about it. They could only wait for the time that they could see each other again.


    "You don''t need to say sorry, I understand why. In fact, I should be saying sorry for putting you into this," Linfeng said.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. Linfeng did not know, but she really was the one to say sorry. She seduced him and made him like her. Even because of her, Old Xiong set up an arranged marriage for him. She caused all this, but she could do nothing to help him.


    She really hoped that at the re-trial, a miracle would happen.


    "The re-trial..." Xiong Zhi whispered worriedly.


    Linfeng smiled at her reassuringly. This time, confidence shone through on his face.


    "I have already prepared everything. It will be an unexpected surprise." Then, he looked at their baits which were bobbing up and down. "I heard thatter, we can cook our own meals with our catch. What do you want to eat?"


    Linfeng changed the subject. Although Xiong Zhi still worried about it, she had already promised to him that she would trust him fully about this. So she went along with him.


    "I want fish soup and roasted fish."


    The moment she said this, the heavens seemed to hear her and she felt a tug on her fishing line. She stood up immediately in excitement and anticipation.


    "It moved!" Her sparkling wide eyes looked at Linfeng.


    Linfeng instantly stood up, put down his fishing line, and went behind Xiong Zhi in one fluid motion. He supported Xiong Zhi.


    "Alright, Young Miss. You can spin the dial now."


    Xiong Zhi followed his instruction.


    Afterwards, she felt his warm hands over hers. His steady hands firmly wrapped around the handle together with her.


    "We will pull it up together."


    Xiong Zhi nodded seriously.


    "One, two, three!" At Linfeng''s count, they pulled the fishing rod up.


    A ssh came, sending glittering droplets in the air. A big fat fish with the length of an arm was pping its body at the end of the line.


    "A fish! We caught a fish! It''s so big..." Xiong Zhi was so happy with her first catch. Her eyes shone brilliantly and her big smile showed her pearly teeth. She looked like a child.


    Herughter rang in the clearing.


    Linfeng felt refreshed seeing his Young Miss''s reaction.


    He could not help but pat her head, before skillfully unhooking the fish and putting it inside the bucket. Like a parent praising a little child, he said,


    "Congrattions, Young Miss! Your first time at fishing is a big sess. When I first tried to fish, it took me two long hours to get one."


    Xiong Zhi smiled proudly. With this, they can make fish soup!


    Linfeng tactfully did not add that he was only ten years old at that time and that the ce he was assigned for his fishing spot was infamous amongst fishermen, as it was difficult to get any fish from there.


    Seeing his Young Miss''s proud look with her chin lifted high by just catching one fish, he sincerely prayed to the fishing deities for tons of foolish fishes sacrificing themselves, so that his Young Miss would be even happier.

 Chapter 278 - The Novelty of Cooking One’s Meal

    <h4>Chapter 278 - The Novelty of Cooking One¡¯s Meal</h4>


    The entire afternoon was filled with fishing-rted activities.


    After catching fishes, the students could cook their prized harvest into meals of their choice. They could enjoy the sweet results of their hardbor.


    Dinner was approaching. As the wealthiest school in the whole country, TIHS had naturally prepared everything for their students. They brought out arge repertoire of spices, vegetables, and other ingredients. They also have stationed chefs from the school cafeteria in case the students would need assistance and advice about cooking.


    Considering that the students were all young misses and young masters with golden spoon since birth, they took into consideration that not all students would be able to cook decent meals out of their own harvest. Not to mention, there were also those students who did not catch anything and others who merely spectated. The school made sure to prepare sumptuous meals that would go along well with the ''camping'' trip.


    Giving the students a chance to cook their own meals was simply the school staff''s way of letting the students gain new experience, which, hopefully, they would remember as part of their memories during their youth.


    Thus, on the wide open field of the garden between the two rest houses, extending until thekeside, there were many tables scattered around.


    Every table has its own fishing grill and stove. There was also a small station filled with ingredients, and tools for cooking and grilling fishes.


    On the center of the wide garden was a big bonfire that illuminated the surroundings. Naturally, it was carefully prepared so as to avoid harming the grassy field around it. The light from the bonfire was enough to lighten up the whole garden.


    Just in case, each table also had its own yellow LCDmp.


    The table was quite big with eight chairs around it.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng arrivedte. Their expression was full of contentment as they kept ncing at their basket full of fishes.


    They were not only satisfied with their harvest, they were also fully satiated by simply seating beside each other, enjoying the other''spany as they talked of random sweet nothings.


    Thekeside and the garden was lit up brightly and the students were already busying about, bustling with activity. There were mostly a hundred students present, not yet including the school staff, coaches, chefs, and other personnel.


    Thankfully, the area covered by the garden and thekeside was extremely wide, thus it was not at all cramped. Everyone was given a lot of space, some students were even ying small games, running after each other.


    The atmosphere was joyful as a lot of students wanted to try out grilling. It was such a novel experience for this pampered and spoiled wealthy children. Most of the students sported a thrilled and eager look on their faces as they grilled the fishes they personally caught.


    Xiong Zhi took in all this with a rather nostalgic feeling.


    ''Ah, youth. It was truly the most memorable period of a person''s life.''


    Meanwhile, Linfeng looked around to find a spot for him and his Young Miss.


    Then, an especially shout came towards them.


    "Zhi''er! Senior Linfeng! Here!"


    Song Xuantin was waving for them toe to their team.


    There were already four people on the table. Tang Xinyang nodded at Xiong Zhi in greeting, her face vibrant and contented with her winnings. She was now back to wearing her skirt and was busy putting up her ''feminine'' act.


    Xiong Zhi thought that it was actually useless putting up such an act after the heroic and manly feat from earlier.


    Jang Shin''s face lit up as soon as he saw his best friend. He immediately stood up to offer his seat to Linfeng, which happened to be beside Tang Xinyang. Unfortunately for him, Tang Xinyang speedily grabbed him by his arm and smiled softly at him.


    Jang Shin saw the ''threatening'' smile and his whole body shook. He obediently sat back down like a wilted grass.


    ''Ah, my poor life.''


    His life saving straw, Linfeng, just nodded at him. This heartless guy!


    Gu Zhen gestured at the two empty seats beside him.


    Linfeng first helped his Young Miss to sit first. He then put their basket down.


    Seeing the basket full of fishes, Song Xuantin could not help but gasp in awe.


    "Wow! You managed to get a basket full of fishes in such a short period of time! Amazing!"


    Linfeng nodded with a smile. "My Young Miss caught all of these fishes. It is her first attempt at fishing, but she is already very skilled," he said, raining praises again over Xiong Zhi.


    Thetter proudly raised her chin, feeling happy.


    Linfeng, no, her hubby was praising her again. Xiong Zhi''s little heart danced in glee.


    "Eh? Zhi, I never knew you have such a hidden a talent," Song Xuantin eximed in surprise as she looked at Xiong Zhi. The other three, Tang Xinyang, Jang Shin, and even Gu Zhen, gave a look of admiration and praise towards Xiong Zhi.


    This usual cold young miss with full of etiquette and manners could actually fish, it was quite refreshing.


    However, none of these people realized that they were actually fishing with a person who had the same status of Xiong Zhi. They failed to see, Tang Xinyang, a young miss as well from a legendary family catching fishes with brute strength, was more surprising to see.


    Xiong Zhi enjoyed their look.


    Somehow, it was as if she could see words floating on top of their heads.


    ''Ding! You have received Song Xuantin''s respect. Prestige +1''


    ''Ding! You have received Jang Shin''s respect. Prestige +1''


    ''Ding! You have received Gu Zhen''s respect. Prestige +1''


    ''Ding! You have received Wulin Alliance Leader Tang Xinyang''s respect. Prestige +10''


    Xiong Zhi, who was trying to hold down the corner of her lips, finally could not resist smiling wider.


    ''That''s right. I caught all of them.'' She inadvertently looked at Tang Xinyang. Even the handsome and reliable Tang Xinyang was amazed by her.


    Her hidden stat, ''Competitive Spirit'', was activated.


    She could not help but ask Tang Xinyang.


    "How many fishes have you caught?"


    "Oh. We caught¡ª"


    "Cough!" Linfeng coughed loudly to cut off Tang Xinyang''s words. His expression did not seem to be right.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" He coughed more as he skillfully kicked the five big baskets without toppling them, which were twice the size of their basket, under the table. These were probably Tang Xinyang''s harvest.


    Xiong Zhi, hearing his cough, immediately turned to him, forgetting her question at Tang Xinyang. She immediately handed him a bottle of water.


    "Are you feeling alright?" She asked worriedly. She stood up and patted his back.


    As Xiong Zhi patted his back, Linfeng shot a warning re at everyone and discreetly shook his head.


    His meaning was clear. ''Don''t you dare tell her.''


    Everyone: "..."


    "Ah!" Song Xuantin unnaturally cried. "We only got three small baskets. Gu Zhen and I filled up one basket. It was Tang Xinyang who caught a lot of fishes with her long experience, filling up two baskets."


    The ignorant girl said, "That''s quite a lot."


    Song Xuantin peeked sneakily at Linfeng. "Well, given that we have started earlier than you, and there are many of us, your harvest is really very impressive. It''s quite a feat, Zhi!" Song Xuantin said fawningly.


    Linfeng sighed in relief after hearing Song Xuantin''s answer.


    Xiong Zhi nodded happily, then went on asking Linfeng how he was feeling. The number of fishes caught was not as important as her beloved''s health. She found a jacket and dr.a.p.ed it over his shoulders.


    The handsome young man smiled up at her gently, his eyes shining with a gentle glow from the warm light.


    The rest of the people secretly wiped their sweat.


    On the other hand, Tang Xinyang stared at Song Xuantin, then at Linfeng, and then at Xiong Zhi. Her transparent eyes held a thoughtful look. She seemed to understand something.


    Then, remembering something, a worried light shed in her eyes, and she lowered hershes to hide it.


    No one noticed her momentary gaffe.


    Linfeng finally persuaded Xiong Zhi that he was alright. "I am alright. I''m going to get water and cook your fish soup."


    He left the table and went to the temporary pantry. He came back after a few minutes with pots and utensils. There was also a bag filled with lots of fresh ingredients and spices provided by the school.


    Linfeng cleaned the fishes and prepared some of them for grilling. He then brushed some c.u.min powder on it, and some other spices. He prepared the grill, put the fishes with spices on top, and began grilling.


    Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang assisted him with practiced movements. It was apparent that they were not new to such activities.


    Meanwhile, Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin got a whole pot of steaming hot rice for them, as well as some side dishes provided by the school chefs.


    Xiong Zhi, knowing she could not help, obediently sat down to avoid causing trouble.


    Leaving the task of grilling fishes to Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang, Linfeng next cooked Xiong Zhi''s favorite milky fish soup.


    He skillfully prepared the ingredients. He then put an earthenware pot on top of the stove and began cooking.


    Soon after, the delicious fragrance of the milky fish soup spread everywhere. The rest of the students mostly grilled their prized catch. As he was the only one cooking this kind of food, the others could not help but nce at their table. Some Young Misses who came with their butlers who were in another ss or level urged their aides to also cook fish soup.


    Due to that, the tantalizing fragrance of fish soup cooked everywhere overwhelmed the whole camp.


    Xiong Zhi quietly watched Linfeng cook, admiring him. He wore an apron to avoid any stain from charcoal and from cooking. His serious figure as he cooked was very attractive. She smiled faintly, with affection bing more apparent in her eyes.


    Her dear Linfeng was so handsome in front of the stove. His handsome features was emphasized by the reflection of the fire.


    Instead of cooking, he looked like he was a model posing as a handsome house husband.


    He looked at her from time to time, giving her a gentle smile. Sometimes, it would turn yful as he began to notice how smitten she looked. Those eyes reflected the mes in front of him, making him appear more enigmatic.


    Xiong Zhi felt as if she was in a dream.


    Simply watching him cook for her was so satisfying that her heart felt full. The meal was not served yet but she was already satiated with the handsome scenery before her.


    Oh. What a satisfying meal.

 Chapter 279 - The Path of a Handsome and Cool Wife

    <h4>Chapter 279 - The Path of a ''Handsome and Cool'' Wife</h4>


    Linfeng put a bowl of fish soup in front of his Young Miss. It was still smoking hot and its fragrance made people''s mouth water.


    The rest of the people in their table collectively took in a deep breathe to savor the fragrance. Then, they bowed and began wolfing down their food.


    Linfeng did not immediately eat. He sat down beside his Young Miss. He knew that the soup he cooked was delicious, after all, he had trained his cooking skill quite a bit. Still, he could not help but feel a bit nervous as he watched Xiong Zhi take the spoon.


    He was looking forward to hearing his Young Miss''s praise.


    Xiong Zhi blew on it first and then took a sip.


    The fragrant warm soup entered her mouth, tickling her taste buds. She was immediately drowned by the milky taste. It was so good! She could taste the blend of vors of the fish itself and the ingredients added, yet the fish soup was not fishy at all. It had a faintly creamy yet refreshing taste.


    "How was it?" Linfeng asked with a lingering smile on his lips.


    "It''s very delicious," Xiong Zhi smiled back. Her eyes curved up in satisfaction. She took a few more sips.


    Linfeng was satisfied with that simple answer. Her actions had clearly conveyed that she liked his cooking quite a lot.


    He took his chopsticks, picked up the tender flesh of the fish around the belly, carefully removed the fish bones, and added them into Xiong Zhi''s bowl.


    After choosing the best parts of the fish from the soup, his hand hovered over therge te of grilled fishes. He chose what he deemed to be the best grilled fish out of the bunch, and did the same actions of picking up the tender flesh and removing all bones. He managed to pile up quite a bit in Xiong Zhi''s bowl.


    Xiong Zhi took a taste of the delicious fish, feeling happy with Linfeng''s careful spoiling.


    After Linfeng put another tender fish meat on her bowl, Xiong Zhi clipped up a piece from the bowl and brought it over to Linfeng''s lips.


    "Don''t just take care of me, you eat, too," she said with a serious expression.


    Linfeng paused, and then opened his mouth. His cherry lips nibbled on his Young Miss''s chopstick. Seeing his red lips on her chopsticks, Xiong Zhi blushed.


    Indirect kiss!


    And Linfeng''s look as he ate what she fed him, with his cheeks gently bulging, made her feel as if a cat was scratching on her chest.


    Thus, she kept on switching with eating and feeding Linfeng. Linfeng, on the other hand, busied himself with picking up the fish meat from its bones.


    "..." The people around the table who were wolfing down their food was forced to watch a dog food show.


    Song Xuantin nced at Gu Zhen withint in her eyes. Gu Zhen sensed her stare and looked at her questioningly.


    "What?" he asked and then chomped down on his food.


    "..."


    Song Xuantin felt as if the world was gray.


    "Nothing." She swallowed down her grievances. She looked down at her delicious grilled fish which suddenly appeared to be ruthlessly murdered by her.


    Tsk! When would her Gu Zhen learn to have some romantic sense?


    Her best friend was doing smoothly with her Operation Two, but howe she herself, the initiator of the n, the mastermind behind all this, seemed to have no development at all?!


    Just as she cried rivers of tears inside her mind, she saw a hand holding a pair of chopsticks extend itself and put a piece of fish meat onto her bowl.


    She looked up at the owner of the hand and saw Gu Zhen.


    The boy continued eating as if he did nothing.


    "..." Song Xuantin bowed her head and ate the piece with relish. Her lips curled up into a smile.


    "..."


    The remaining young man on the table watched all these happen. He looked down at his bowl hesitantly.


    "Uhmm... Young Miss..." Jang Shin offered his painstakingly collected grilled fish, free from bones, to the girl beside him.


    Tang Xinyang nced at him. "You want more?"


    Then, Jang Shin nced down and saw two bowls of deboned grilled fish meat filled to the brim.


    "...." When did she start separating the meat from the fishbone?! This was just too fast!


    Jang Shin immediately put down his offered grilled fish meat, feeling happy that he could still eat the fruits of hisbor. With that much fish meat, the Young Miss did not need his own.


    s, Tang Xinyang still ended up seeing the proffered bowl and her eyes lit up.


    "Are you giving it to me?"


    ''Aiya, her husband is so considerate!''


    Then, remembering she had her own two bowls, she quickly gave all of it to Song Xuantin and took Jang Shin''s bowl happily.


    Jang Shin: "..."


    That was his food, ah!


    With silent tears, he picked up another fish and started the tedious job of picking up the meat from the bones again.


    Whatever, this time this deboned fish would be his.


    The six people in the table continued to eat with a joyful atmosphere.


    *****


    The first day of ''camping'' sh ''the rich kid style'' ended.


    At the junior students'' resting house, on the floor assigned to the girls, inside Room 3.


    Three girls were sitting in a circle on top of a bed.


    There were three beds inside. All decorations inside the room were different shades of pink and white. Surprisingly, it did note off as shy, instead, the interior was decorated so well that it managed to give off a feminine and youthful, but ssy feel. Every room on this floor had decorations like this.


    The three maidens who had different tastes from the usual princess style did not pay it any attention though. Their faces were serious as they all looked down at the book at the center.


    It was the book containing Song Xuantin''s Operation n.


    Song Xuantin, who worevender pajamas, coughed. "Ahem, ahem. In light of our project initiated today, we have all made a lot of efforts to achieve our purpose," she said in a pretentious business-like tone. "The day has ended, and before we continue on with our n for tomorrow, we have to evaluate first our achievements for today."


    The two other girls nodded seriously.


    Song Xuantin was satisfied with their serious attitude. "Alright, how is your progress so far?"


    The tall girl wearing arge loose shirt and long cotton pants, Tang Xinyang, spoke first.?Delight was evident in her voice.


    "I am a hundred percent sure that Jang Shin is falling in love with me."


    ¡­!


    "..." One looked in amazement.


    "..." One looked in horror.


    ''How the hell did youe to such a conclusion?!''


    Song Xuantin looked at Tang Xinyang with disbelief. She was with the pair most of the time today. Although she was busy flirting with Gu Zhen, she also could see a few things from Tang Xinyang and Senior Jang Shin''s interaction.


    Honestly, as an expert (self-proimed) with a PhD in Love Major (self-study on movies and novels), she could tell that Tang Xinyang''s EQ and skill in romance was in absolute contrast with her strength. If her strength was one hundred percent, then at romance, she got zero percent skills.


    In other words, this girl was hopeless with anything rted to romance. She cannot be saved.


    However, Xiong Zhi, who was immersed with her two-person world with Linfeng earlier, took it at face value and looked at Tang Xinyang with her eyes faintly showing her awe.


    It was amazing, she was able to seed somehow, despite her feminine act slipping a bit earlier during the fishingpetition. To think she was able to salvage such a situation.


    "Amazing," Xiong Zhi sincerely praised.


    Tang Xinyang touched her chin and smugly caressed her imaginary beard.


    "Haha, don''t be so surprised. Being feminine is nothing difficult, easy-peasy! If not because of thepetition, I wouldn''t have worn my tracksuit today."


    "I think it''s okay. There should be no problem," thecent Xiong Zhi said thoughtfully. "It is reasonable to wear tracksuits when engaging with sport activities." ...Although the way she showed her martial prowess was not normal at all.


    Xiong Zhi also imparted her knowledge from a drama she had watched long ago with Song Xuantin. "Being a reliable wife will make your husband stay with you and not easily divorce you."


    "Exactly! As a reliable wife, I would be able to feed my husband and support him well! Who will ever leave me?" Tang Xinyang agreed with Xiong Zhi strongly.


    Xiong Zhi nodded with rare enthusiasm. The girl was filled to the brim with happiness this day, and her usual cool demeanor faded a bit.


    Right. Right. She too caught many fishes and fed her husband Linfeng well. She remembered his eyes gently looking at her and his warm smile, as well as his cute appearance as he chewed on the food she fed him... The feeling was so satisfying!


    Song Xuantin watched the two at the side with a jaded look. She wondered if she should tell these two that men nowadays generally like the ''lovely, sweet wife'' who could bring out their protectiveness.


    But seeing the two so adamant in taking the path of a ''handsome and cool wife'', Song Xuantin kept her mouth shut.


    ''Forget it, everyone has their own path to take.''


    Afterforting herself that these two excellent girls should somehow survive well in their chosen paths, Song Xunatin finally dragged back their attention to the topic at hand.


    "Since the two of you seem to be doing great, let''s discuss now the second phase of our Operation n for tomorrow."


    The two girl''s eyes lit up instantly.

 Chapter 280 - Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Long Night</h4>


    The three girls discussed their individual ns for tomorrow.


    They first informed each other of their chosen sites. Next, they suggested usible activities they could do during the free time.


    ording to the school trip''s timetable, the entire afternoon tomorrow was the allotted free time for the students. It meant that everyone could do anything they wished to do and go anywhere they wanted to go, as long as it was within the vicinity allowed by the school.


    However, by six in the evening, they needed to return to the rest house. For the students'' safety, they must report every two hours by sending a message to their own teachers. If the teacher did not receive any message from them within the two hour interval, the security team would track the student down.


    Song Xuantin already had her own ns for tomorrow. Xiong Zhi, on the other hand, was very intent in pursuing her main purpose for this school trip¡ªLinfeng''s first kiss!


    The girl had an indifferent face on, but behind her, mes of zing enthusiasm were burning.


    Finally, Tang Xinyang shared her thoughts.


    "I want to go with Jang Shin into the mini forest! We will spend the time there, just with the two of us," Tang Xinyang dered with excitement.


    "Oh... Well, Tang Xinyang, are you still ying the role of the ''feminine'' type?" Song Xuantin raised her hand and weakly asked.


    "Why, of course. Jang Shin likes my bashful smile a lot. He always turn dazed and speechless whenever I smile at him," the girl proudly replied, her face obviously convinced by what she said.


    "..."


    ''Dear sister, whose eyes are wrong? Mine or yours?''


    Song Xuantin could still clearly recall how Jang Shin sweated a lot but still tried to force a distorted smile at Tang Xinyang whenever she did that ''bashful'' smile.


    He obviously mistook her smile as a threat!


    It clearly meant that he was afraid of her!


    "Uhmm.. You... do you really think Jang Shin likes you?"


    Tang Xinyang looked at her weirdly. "Didn''t I say it already? Jang Shin is obviously starting to like me. Isn''t it so obvious?"


    Song Xuantin did not know how to say her thoughts to the overconfident girl without hurting her feelings. In fact, even if she did tell her, would the girl even believe her? She was so convinced of her conclusion!


    Not only that... What if... Jang Shin was an odd one? What if she was mistaken and the guy was in fact a masochist who like Tang Xinyang''s kind of a shemale?


    Ah, her head was aching. No use thinking about it. In the end, she was still an outsider.


    Song Xuantin could only raise a white g in defeat.


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi was thinking on another wavelength. If in case Jang Shin really liked Tang Xinyang...


    She opened her mouth. "Tang Xinyang, I think, no matter what type of woman you are, your man will love you for who you are."


    It was a sentence she had read off the book that Song Xuantin had given to her on her birthday.


    Tang Xinyang nodded eagerly. She was liking this Young Miss of the Xiong family more.


    "You are right. My beauty and my strength is the most important. I''m pretty sure Jang Shin also likes these good points of mine."


    "Um. Just don''t go overboard."


    Thus, the two dimwitted girls with zero romantic cells inexplicably formed an alliance on this night.


    Song Xuantin again sported the same jaded look.


    ''No matter what type of woman you are, your man will love you for who you are... my ass! If that''s true, why bother to n all this, ah?! In the first ce, that is only true if the man loves you head over heels, you know?! How are you guys so sure that he does, ah?!''


    The poor girl felt exhaustion washing over her. She shook her head weakly. Forget it. Again, there was no use thinking about it.


    If she went on, it would only be ducks talking to pigs.


    ''Let them be. Who knows, maybe it would result to an unexpected sess?''


    Once more, she raised her hand and weakly said, "So, it seems that everyone is clear with their ns for tomorrow?"


    The two girls nodded, one with obvious eager excitement, and the other with a cool but serious look on her face. Song Xuantin could almost see the burning mes behind them.


    "S-since we are already done, let''s take our beauty sleep. It''s important to stay fresh and pretty for tomorrow. We don''t want to have eyebags, do we? I wish you both good luck tomorrow." Song Xuantin, who was bothered by their inexplicable views, finally bid them goodnight.


    Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang both stood up from Song Xuantin''s bed.


    As Xiong Zhi was about to lie down on the middle bed, Tang Xinyang suddenly patted her on the shoulder.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, can I ask you something?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at her with a nk face. She nodded.


    "That... The one you are trying to seduce in this trip, is it Linfeng?" Tang Xinyang carefully asked. There was a hint of apprehension and tension on her face, as if she wished Xiong Zhi would deny it.


    Xiong Zhi paused, then she nodded.


    "Oh. I see. Hehe." Tang Xinyang awkwardlyughed. Her brows faintly frowned, as if worried.


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head to observe her. Her suspicious eyes were asking Tang Xinyang if there was a problem.


    "Nothing, nothing, I was just curious, haha." Tang Xinyang immediately waved her hand and passed it off like she was just asking for the sake of it.


    However, the subtle frown and her forced smile made Xiong Zhi even more suspicious.


    Xiong Zhi stared at her, her eyes almost boring a hole through the sweating girl.


    Suddenly, she took one step forward to Tang Xinyang. Her white cotton dress followed her light movements.


    "Linfeng is mine," Xiong Zhi announced. She wanted to make it clear in case Tang Xinyang got a change of heart and woo her man instead.


    ck lines appeared on Tang Xinyang''s face. She understood that Xiong Zhi had mistook her intentions.


    For some reason though, those serious eyes staring at her with no waves made Tang Xinyang feel unsettled.


    "Haha... What are you thinking? Of course, he''s yours, hehe," Tang Xinyang answered, still with an uneasy smile on her lips.


    ''Still with that look.''


    Xiong Zhi frowned. This look made Xiong Zhi doubtful of Tang Xinyang.


    "And you have Jang Shin. So, why are you curious about me liking Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi could not describe what she was feeling. It was like there something worrying in Tang Xinyang''s gaze.


    But this girl liked Jang Shin, did she also like Linfeng?


    With this thought, Xiong Zhi said,


    "It is not good to be greedy and go for two men. You only have one heart, and it must belong to only one man," Xiong Zhi recited a statement on the twelfth page of the Loyal Wife chapter, still from the book that Song Xuantin gifted her.


    Tang Xinyang nodded like a hen. "You''re right, you''re right, haha."


    Then she added with a wry smile, "Rest assured, I only like Jang Shin."


    Xiong Zhi stared for a moment at Tang Xinyang, and was finally relieved when she saw the sincerity in her eyes.


    Perhaps, she was just imagining things earlier?


    "Is that so? I''m d you understand," Xiong Zhi took a step back. At least, she made her stance clear to Tang Xinyang.


    "Now, let''s go to sleep."


    "Yep, goodnight, haha."


    If Jang Shin and Linfeng was here, they would know that Tang Xinyang was feeling nervous. Whenever Tang Xinyang felt nervous or ufortable, she would always make an awkwardugh at the end of her sentence.


    Unfortunately, Xiong Zhi did not know that and simply let it passed.


    Tang Xinyangid down to her bed and pulled her nket over her head. Her eyes shed in the darkness, reflecting the worries inside her heart.

 Chapter 281 - Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    Late at night, the city lights shone brightly over the horizon.


    A private ne arrived in F City.


    In the privatene, a young handsome man came out from the exit. His light brown hair and his golden-brown eye were extremely eye-catching. The most outstanding was the gentle smile painted on his face. He was a youth overflowing with charisma and prestige.


    "Third Young Master Guan, wee to F City." The director of F City''s airport weed him personally.


    He had also done the same reception to Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi earlier. Of course, he was present as well when the airport staff greeted the powerful students who came with Miss Tang earlier. And then, when he was about to go home, he heard that the Guan family''s jet ne would be using their privatene in the airport.


    The director was bbergasted at the wondrous luck he had today. Imagine his surprise, he was able to meet the first in line of the present generations of the four legendary families in just one day!


    Tang Xinyang, Lu Yin Zhe, Xiong Zhi, and Guan Gao Huan!


    It was such a fulfilling day for the director.


    "Thank you for personally weing me. I appreciate your hospitality very much," Guan Gao Huan said, showing his gentle smile to the director.


    The director was so happy hearing his words.


    "Young Master Guan, if you would like, we can extend our service for you and especially tour you around thendmarks of F City tomorrow. We can prepare a fine hotel suite here in F City where you can spend the night," the director enthusiastically rmended. "It might notpare to the best hotels in the capital, but I assure you that the hotels here are very amodating."


    Guan Gao Huan gently shook his head.


    "Thank you, but there is no need to trouble yourself. I am here for my school trip. I have a business appointment here in F City, and the area of the school trip happened to be nearby, so I simply decided to participate with the school trip tomorrow."


    The directorughed. "Look at me, I almost forgot. THIS indeed arrived earlier for a school trip. I heard it was a joint school trip for the juniors and seniors."


    "Yes, it is. It will be thest day for my senior year. It would be too bad if I don''t check it out, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, yes, you are certainly right," the director nodded fawningly.


    Guan Gao Huan bid farewell and went into the car that his men had prepared for him.


    Once inside, the smile vanished without a trace.


    ...Screw this trip, there was only one reason why he was here.


    "Young Master, where would you like to stay for the night?" the butler who was sitting on the passenger''s seat asked him.


    The young man looked outside his window.


    His expressionless face was reflected on the window. There was a big difference on his aura when he was smiling and when he was not.


    Right now, with just a serious expression on, he already looked like a cold, ruthless boss who could order a person''s death without batting an eye, very much unlike his usual gentle face. Courtesy to someone who had trained him since young.


    That was why he always wore a smiling mask. With this mask, it was easy to manipte people and do his bidding.


    His deep voice sounded.


    "To the rest house by theke. I still have a ce there, right?"


    "Yes, Young Master. I will call the school staff right away."


    "Wait." Guan Gao Huan''s golden-brown eyes appeared more golden under the glow of the dim light.


    "Ask the staff if Zhou Linfeng is at the rest house. If he is, tell them that I want to be in the same room as him."


    Finally, a smirk broke out on his face.


    "Tell them to do it discreetly."


    After saying so, the yful smile stayed on his lips.


    Tonight was a good chance to see if that dog really bit its master, like how the information he had gathered a short while ago said.


    *****


    The same night in another empty road within F City, a man who was driving a white van dialed a number.


    The other side only rang once and somebody immediately answered.


    "Tell me you have good news," the person coldly said without a greeting.


    "Not yet, boss. The school seriously got a decent security system. We still can''t do it by tonight. Though, with the schedule tomorrow, we should be able to strike," the driver said. Inside the car, there was another dozing man snoring loudly in his sleep.


    "Good. You have to be very careful. You are not allowed to mess up, or else, we both would not want the consequences," the person in the other line said with warning.


    "Rest assured. Our group has been doing it for years." The driver chuckled. "We know what to do."


    "Don''t forget who she is. It won''t be easy."


    "Even if she is a Xiong, she did not bring any bodyguard with her on this trip. She would be as vulnerable as a paper tiger."


    "..."


    "You''re forgetting, my men are experts too." Also, with their long history in the underworld, this was not the first time they had targeted members of the legendary families.


    "...Good. I want to hear good news from you soon. The first half of the payment is already wired to your ount. Once you seed, I''ll send you the other half." After saying this, the person hung up.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The driver smirked and threw the phone to the man snoring beside him.


    "Ouch!" The man at the passengers'' seat cried in surprise.


    "Check the ount. Then book us a ce to stay for tonight," the driver said and licked his lips in anticipation. "Tomorrow, we will have a lot of fun with a first ss young miss."


    The white van elerated as the people inside of it were excited for their tomorrow''s operation.

 Chapter 282 - Long Night (II)

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Long Night (II)</h4>


    Linfeng was leaning on the headboard of his bed while checking on some business doc.u.ments with his smartphone.


    However, he had been stuck on reading the same page of the report for three minutes already.


    His mind was filled with thoughts about one person.


    That girl''s eyes who tempted him today with an almost innocent vibe, her blushing cheeks which turned redder as he inched closer towards her. Her soft hands that were so addicting to touch.


    Those cherry lips that looked like red jelly, uttering heart pounding words.


    As if asking him to bite them and devour thempletely.


    Instead of the report, he saw the face of the person upying his mind.


    Linfeng closed his eyes, feeling his throat go dry by his unruly thoughts.


    Argh.


    He tossed his phone on the bed. He could not work like this. It was better to sleep early and see her first thing in the morning.


    He meticulously arranged the pillows and nket on the bed before lying down to sleep.


    Then, he heard a heavy sighing from the other bed.


    The floor assigned to the boys were constructed simrly to the girls'' floor. Just like the girls'' rooms, the boys'' rooms were designed carefully to match most of the straight men''s preferences. The interior had a modernist design with coloring themes of ck, gray, and white. It gave off a masculine and sophisticated feeling, which suited the boys very well.


    Simr to the girl''s room, the boys'' room each had three beds.


    Linfeng was upying the farthest bed while Jang Shin was upying the middle bed. There was an empty bed near the door.


    Because not all students were able to attend the school trip, there were quite a lot of rooms with empty beds such as this.


    Sigh~


    Jang Shin rolled on his bed and sighed again. After staring at the ceiling for a while, his restless body rolled once more.


    He ended up rolling to face Linfeng''s side.


    His eyes met his best friend''s apathetic gaze.


    "Linfeng~" Jang Shin coquettishly called out to him with grievances.


    The other immediately avoided his eyes as he tried to hold back the goosebumps popping out from his skin. He knew what woulde next.


    "Linfeng~ my friend, help me out. I have this ominous feeling that tomorrow, I''ll end up meeting my maker. Something bad is definitely going to happen to me tomorrow, I can feel it," the boy cried out.


    "Let''s trade, alright? I promise to take good care of your Young Miss Zhi diligently. So, can you stay with Tang Xinyang? Just for tomorrow~" Jang Shin pleadingly said, his watery eyes staring at his best friend.


    Linfeng looked at him without any expression, as if looking at a dead man.


    "Not a chance."


    The coquettish young man cried even more. "Then, I will give up my two months'' worth of ie as the CEO of SC, you just stay with her during free time."


    Linfeng faintly frowned at the noisy fellow, still adamantly saying, "No way."


    This ruthless guy!


    Jang Shin gritted his teeth. "T-then... Aside from giving up two months of ie, I will also not ask for my bonus this year, and I''m willing to ve away for overtime... Just apany us during free time."


    Jang Shin thought hard of ways to stay away with his Young Miss tomorrow, but it seemed futile. If that could not be avoided, then at least he must not be left alone with the Young Miss!


    For him, the scariest thing in the world was to be left alone at his frightening Young Miss''s mercy.


    Without anyone else with them, who would stop his Young Miss in case she went overboard in beating him up? His dear little life might really end tomorrow!


    Linfeng still shook his head. Although he did feel a bit sorry for Jang Shin, but he was absolutely unwilling to leave his own Young Miss''s side in this short period of time that he was able to stay with her.


    "Your bargaining ch.i.p.s are all wrong. First, I will, at all cost, stick to my Young Miss tomorrow. You know I could not easily meet her during these times," he said.


    Then, he turned to look at the grieving man and said seriously, "Second, don''t just look at Tang Xinyang with your old prejudice. Open your eyes and look clearly at her. Then, you might not find her that frightening."


    Jang Shin looked in askance at him, his eyes wide.


    He asked in disbelief, "Which part of her was not frightening?"


    "Then think about it, did she raise her fist against you today?"


    Jang Shin paused. "T-that''s why I''m worried. What if it was the calm before the storm? Who knows if she piled it all up for tomorrow?"


    Linfeng was about to reply and persuade his friend to look at Tang Xinyang in a different light, when a knock sounded from the door of their room.


    Linfeng and Jang Shin looked at each other. Then they looked up at the clock.


    Both eyes were wondering who would visit them at thiste hour.


    Since Jang Shin was the nearest of the two to the door, he stood up from the bed and opened the door slightly.


    "Hello, good evening." A gentle voice that sounded like spring came from outside. "So, you are my roommate tonight."


    Jang Shin''s single lid eyes opened wide as he stared at the young man standing on the hallway.


    Linfeng also heard the voice. He sat up from his bed, his eyes turning cold.


    "May Ie in?" After saying this, the person outside did not wait for their answer and entered the room directly.


    Jang Shin stepped back involuntarily, and Guan Gao Huan was revealed to Linfeng''s sight.


    Guan Gao Huan looked at Linfeng directly with a look of ''surprise''.


    "Oh. Zhou Linfeng is here too. What a coincidence," he said with knowing tone, as if there was a hidden meaning behind words. His lips slightly curved into a smirk.


    "Sorry if I camete. I hope I did not bother you. Were you sleeping already?"


    Jang Shin finally recovered and asked from the door, still feeling shocked that Guan Gao Huan was here, iming to be their roommate. "W-what are you doing here?"


    They had not seen his shadow all morning until afternoon. They thought that he would not be attending as well, like many of the other senior students. Half of the seniors did note to the school trip this year.


    Guan Gao Huan put down his small luggage on the remaining empty bed, which is the nearest to the door. He took off his coat and tie while answering Jang Shin.


    "Well, I am a student, too. This trip is thest for us seniors, so of course I did my best to participate in the trip. Why else would I be here?" he replied cheerfully, as if it was a normal matter. He appeared unperturbed by the sudden tension within the room.


    Linfeng''s eyes looked coldly at the smiling man.


    "What a thoughtful student. You are even willing to stay in the same room as the butlers. The school''s consideration is really unexpected. What a coincidence, indeed," he spoke. His tone was cold as he looked at the poisonous snake with the clothes of a saint, his face expressionless.


    He was not a fool. Guan Gao Huan was a young master from a legendary family. His status was way above him and Jang Shin. There was no way that the school would carelessly ce this young master of the highest upbringing and station with butlers like them who were considered of a lower rank. The school would never dare to do so in case they offend the person and his family.


    Unless, the person himself asked for it.


    Guan Gao Huan paused in his actions and turned to Linfeng. His golden-brown eyes narrowed.


    "...You''re right. Such a coincidence. Who knows I will be ced in the same room with the two of you. Maybe... so I''ll have someone to serve me?" Guan Gao Huan said jokingly. However, his words were full of thorns and ridicule.


    The two young men''s faces turned cold instantly.


    What the f** did he just say?


    Jang Shin closed the door. His usually amiable face was contorted.


    This night would not be peaceful as he thought it would be.

 Chapter 283 - Long Night (III)

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Long Night (III)</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room sank into freezing temperatures after Guan Gao Huan made the unpleasant joke.


    It was an obvious mockery meant to insult Linfeng and Jang Shin.


    After a brief silence, Linfeng nonchntly leaned back on his headboard. He sarcastically said,


    "I never knew you have such a hidden yearning of having us serve you personally. Unfortunately, you have to go against the Xiong and the Tang families if you wish for us to serve you."


    "Oh?"


    "It appears you seem to not know, but ording to the rules of our family, even the Xiong family could never force the Zhou family''s first in line, which happened to be me, to serve another person outside the Xiong family''s main branch."


    Guan Gao Huan went to his bed and flopped on top of it.


    "Is that so? Then, you also might not know of it, so let me tell you a secret." Hezily propped up his head on top of his arm, looking up at Linfeng with a mysterious smile.


    "The Xiong family and the Guan family have been close for generations. As someone surnamed Zhou serving the first in line of the Xiong family, you must have an idea who my fianc¨¦e will be."


    Linfeng''s hands under the nket slowly clenched into a fist.


    The hateful Young Master Guanzily drawled out, "I will soon be part of the main branch, as the spouse of the first in line. You would be calling me ''Master'' soon. So, why not let us get to know each other now, to save some time in the future?"


    Linfeng''s peach blossom eyes narrowed down, killing intent faintly rising behind their depths. His face remained expressionless.


    Jang Shin, on the other hand, had stiffened on his bed at this sudden bomb.


    Guan Gao Huan tilted his head on top of his arm and continued to look at Linfeng, challenging him.


    "Unless, you have some ''hidden'' motive for your ''Young Miss''."


    Silence reigned over the room as the two men stared at each other without any of them backing down. Jang Shin who sat frozen on his bed began to sweat nervously.


    Why the hell did he choose the middle bed?!


    Over his dead body were these two guys staring down at each other, shootingser from their eyes. What kind of f***king awkward position is this?!


    Suddenly, Linfeng mockinglyughed. All tension seemed to disappear from his face as he suddenly rxed.


    "What a nice story you have there. I almost believed it. Unfortunately, my Young Miss is so special and assertive. Her personality will never let her like someone who was sent to tie her down," he meaningfully said with a smile on his face. "My Young Miss happened to be very smart, more than enough to make a way out for herself from the elder''s arrangements. It seems Young Master Guan would be disappointed."


    Guan Gao Huan''s brownish gold eyes shed.


    ''So it is true. It is Xiong Zhi who put a stop on our supposed engagement.''


    Old Guan had never told him nor confirmed who his fianc¨¦e was. He put him in TIHS with a task of letting him find out who his fianc¨¦e was by himself, but all of a sudden, his grandfather changed his mind and said that Guan Gao Huan did not need to bother himself with it for a while.


    Nheless, his grandfather assured him that his fianc¨¦e was still the same person, it was only that the announcement would have to be postponed for a while.


    At first, he thought it was because of Old Xiong. He thought the old man suddenly wanted to haggle with his old man, thus, resulting the two old masters to note in agreement and put a temporary hold in his engagement.


    However, with his observation on Xiong Zhi''s actions and in their interactions, he began to doubt. The young miss was so repulsive of him. He began to have ideas that maybe the young miss of Xiong doesn''t like him. Like how a person doesn''t like the taste of cheese or a certain food.


    Now, he was sure it was because of Xiong Zhi.


    But how did she manage to change the elder''s mind? That was quite a feat. It was an epted fact within their circles that thedies of the families in high society were to be used as bridges to build up the power of their respective families. Normally, these delicatedies would never disobey when an arrangement was already made for them by their elders.


    Of course, despite all those discoveries he gathered before, Guan Gao Huan had still been very confident that Xiong Zhi would still end up with him.


    However, just recently, he got a sniff of something from the Xiong family...


    He was bothered by the news he had gathered from the Xiong mansion and the Zhou mansion in these past few days. That was why he came here, to confirm if it was true.


    This left a bad taste on his tongue. He slowly sat up and leaned on the headboard, raising his arm to unbutton the cuffs of his long sleeve.


    "Oh, is that so?" he said indifferently. "Speaking of ''arrangement'', shouldn''t you be the one most troubled by it? After all, yours is just around the corner."


    "I didn''t know I have a stalker."


    "I didn''t know a butler could be so malicious to take advantage of his master."


    "I didn''t know a certain young master could be so vicious as to hurt his own brother just to get a seat of power."


    "..."


    "..."


    Linfeng red at Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gao Huan red back. His usual smile was not on his face.


    They both have the same thought.


    ''This person knows too much.''


    One thing became apparent, they were investigating each other.


    The silent Jang Shin stealthilyid his stiff body down on the bed, praying that the two bulls on his either side would not notice him.


    "I didn''t know you can be such a stalker," Guan Gao Huan said after a while.


    "Likewise, I feel the same way," Linfeng shot back. "Why, is there something you are afraid about that people might uncover?"


    Guan Gao Huan tightly sealed his lips and continued to change intofortable clothes.


    Linfeng also no longer said anything. He lied down on the bed to sleep.


    After, a while, just when Jang Shin thought everything was finally over, a voice sounded out.


    "Be careful of what you say. As far as I know, there was a certain master who has forbidden you froming near to Xiong Zhi. And I believe that this time, you wouldn''t be able to request for pardon anymore," Guan Gao Huan''s voice was gentle, but the malice within it could be felt seeping into one''s bones.


    Linfeng calmly closed his eyes, no longer caring about him. "As if you can do something about it. Go ahead and try me."


    Guan Gao Huan bit his lips. His eyes nced sideways at the insolent, lowly butler who had long forgotten his station. Then, he smirked.


    Such a person would not have a good ending anyways.


    "Good luck, then."


    Both man finally turned quiet after much bickering.


    One minute... Two minutes... Five minutester.


    Finally really over!


    Jang Shin secretly let out a sigh of relief. He hoped that this night, as well as tomorrow would end soon.

 Chapter 284 - Unexpected Encounter (III)

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Unexpected Encounter (III)</h4>


    The junior and senior students were separated during the morning activities. Over the wide open field, they firstzily enjoyed the sunshine and moved their bodies until they finally warmed up. Afterwards, a few activities prepared by the school was conducted inside and outside the rest houses.


    They did an amazing race type of treasure hunt game. The junior students were divided into teams.


    In the beginning, they would collectivelypete inside the wide hall for clues. The clues were in forms of puzzles and questions.


    Using the clues, they would go to the next ce and aplish the task on that ce before earning a fragment of the treasure map and another clue, which in turn would lead them to another ce.


    The first team to collect all fragments of the map would be able to exchange them for a map with the treasure mark ''X'', which would show the location of the treasure.


    Everyone eagerly participated in the activities, including Xiong Zhi, Song Xuantin, and the highlypetitive Tang Xinyang.


    The teachers overlooking the activities looked at the youths whose eyes shone brightly with rosy cheeks. Theughter on their faces were truly infecting.


    Ah~ What a healing atmosphere.


    With the help of the Head of the Wulin Alliance Tang Xinyang, the tasks in each station were aplished easily. Xiong Zhi and Gu Zhen were the ones who dealt with the puzzles and questions. Song Xuantin.... was the most capable cheerleader of the group.


    With their teamwork, they were able to win the amazing race sh treasure hunt game.


    The juniors were all very energetic after the morning activities.


    In the other rest house, the seniors were more lively than usual. The presence of another member of a legendary family made the seniors rejoice. They were on the age where they already knew the importance of befriending the higher party. Not to mention, Guan Gao Huan truly had a good saintly mask which attracted others to gravitate towards him.


    With that, almost all senior students flocked to Guan Gao Huan.


    It was like this until the most awaited afternoon activity arrived.


    All students simultaneously cheered.


    Free time!


    The three girls, Song Xuantin, Tang Xinyang, and Xiong Zhi had vibrant faces. They looked so young, refreshing, and lovely. They were happier than usual for two reasons¡ªfirst, they won spectacrly at the race, and second, their ns could finally be set into ce!


    With hopeful and bright faces, they appeared to be more dazzling than usual.


    The rest of the juniors could not help but nce at them for longer periods. The girls could not help but shot admiring looks, what more of the young, hormonal boys who were already smitten by them with cheeks flushing red.


    The weather was good outside.


    Xiong Zhi had a glow in her face due to the healthy morning routine today and due to the satisfaction of winning in the activities. She had never experienced being a part of this joyful activity until today.


    With a rosy face, she stretched her neck to spot Linfeng from the uing seniors. Then, she heard an excited shout from Tang Xinyang, who was taller than her and with much sharper eyes.


    "Jang Shin¡ªI mean, Shin-gege is there!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up too. If Jang Shin was here, then it meant that Linfeng was just around.


    However, when she turned to look at the direction where Tang Xinyang was pointing at, the first thing she saw was the light brown hair shining golden under the sun, followed by the brownish gold eyes which shone like molten gold under the sun.


    The terrifying ''gentle'' smile on that man''s lips made her nk out for a moment.


    ...!


    ''...What is he doing here?''


    It seemed that the man in the center of the group noticed her stare, as Guan Gao Huan turned to look at Xiong Zhi. Seeing her staring at him with her usual nk expression made Guan Gao Huan smile. This time his smile was more sincere than the one he usually wore.


    He excused himself from the other seniors and headed to their direction.


    It was like the surroundings blurred every time Guan Gao Huan took a step towards her.


    It was not the romantic sort.


    In her vision, the image of the a.d.u.l.t Guan Gao Huan who was wearing a white groom''s suit ovepped with the him right now. His cold eyes and frightening smile became more chilling as he neared.


    She felt her surroundings grow colder.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, it is nice to see you here." His voice brought her back to reality.


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    The apparition of the past was gone. In front of her was the young man who still had not gotten the chance to hurt her.


    Right. She was no longer at that time when she was still trapped with her fate. She had returned to the past, before all the tragedies had begun.


    She was not living in her nightmare anymore.


    She felt herself instantly calm down.


    Xiong Zhi bravely looked forward at the beast of her nightmare.


    She was no longer the same Xiong Zhi who would only swallow everything thrown at her.


    "It''s not nice to see you here." Her honest thoughts were said out loud.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes flickered with a slight surprise, before it came back to its usual calm and gentle look.


    "Is that so? You''re still as fiery as ever." He chuckled. "Still, I think it''s worth a try. May I have the honor of spending the entire afternoon with you, Miss Xiong Zhi?"


    He then offered his hand to her, like a gentlemanly prince asking the princess for a dance.


    Xiong Zhi was about to reject him ruthlessly, when an enigmatic voice of a young man sounded behind Guan Gao Huan.


    "I thank you for the offer in behalf of the Young Miss. But we''ll have to disappoint you, my Young Miss has already nned to spend the entire afternoon with me."


    Linfeng then tookrge steps towards his Young Miss. He put her behind him, blocking Guan Gao Huan from seeing her.


    His chilling eyes looked straight at Guan Gao Huan.

 Chapter 285 - Visiting a shrine

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Visiting a shrine</h4>


    Linfeng''s eyes clearly held a warning for Gao Huan to not take a step any further.


    "..."


    Gao Huan''s gentle smile gradually dissipated, his face slowly bing expressionless. He nced at Linfeng coldly.


    Truly a shameless dog who kept sticking to its master.


    "...I never knew a mere butler could answer for his master."


    Xiong Zhi faintly frowned and was about to speak but Linfeng beat her to it first.


    "Well, my Young Miss happened to have already informed me about it. As the Young Miss''s butler, I believe I have every right to represent her, especially with refusing anything that could possibly conflict with her ns." He smiled indifferently. "Isn''t that one of the most basic tasks of a butler?"


    "...You have rather smooth tongue."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes scanned the people in front of him. "It seems Young Miss Zhi is truly busy. How disappointing. Then I guess, I will just see you around, then."


    Linfeng gave him one cold nce before turning to Xiong Zhi. He offered his hand to the Young Miss and gently led her away.


    Gao Huan suddenly spoke.


    "It seems like you are not taking my advice, ssmate Linfeng. I hope you don''t regret it."


    The pair seemed to have not heard anything and simply walked away.


    Guan Gao Huan watched as the Young Miss of the Xiong family did not even throw him a fleeting look before she left. He smirked.


    Apparently, his fianc¨¦e liked to y hard to get. If she wanted to y that game, then he would happily y with her.


    Seeing their figures about to disappear with the crowd, he took hold of the person nearest to him to ''apany'' him during this afternoon.


    Of course, while following the pair of master and aide roam around during the free time.


    Not far ahead, Xiong Zhi was silent while being led forward by Linfeng. Her mind was preupied by doubts.


    Why was that beast here? That bastard was not the type to join useless festivities like this for mere enjoyment.


    That person would note here without a reason. He must be nning something.


    And whatever it was that he was stirring up, it would never be good. This was something she had long learned from her past life.


    Xiong Zhi began to feel anxious. Her brow faintly furrowed in distress.


    The tall young man beside her observed her face.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The young man''s gentle voice brought her mind back again to reality.


    Linfeng had been watching her this entire time. Looking closely at her expressionless face, he could fathom a few changes somewhat. It appeared that the Young Miss''s mind was lost for a moment after meeting the young master from the Guan family.


    It always happened, whenever she meet that guy.


    Although, there was huge difference on her reaction from the Xiong''s banquet to this day. He could say that his Young Miss was not too affected with the man''s presence, unlike before.


    But still, why was she so affected by that guy? Even if she obviously did not like that person surnamed Guan, he did not like the fact that another man could affect her so much.


    Affecting her this much to the point that his own existence was drowned out with the surroundings... It was not a good feeling for Linfeng.


    Hisshes lowered, covering the darkness in his eyes.


    He stared at the dainty hand on top of his own as he led her forward.


    After a moment, he shifted his hold on her hand. He lowered their hands to their sides and intertwined his fingers with hers. Then, he put their entangled hands into hisrge coat''s pocket.


    With this, they were no different from normal lovers holding hands in secret. If one looked at them closely, people would know. Fortunately, everyone was so excited and busy with their own ns that they did not notice this small detail.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned by Linfeng''s actions. He actually took the initiative today. This was rare.


    But it felt.... so good!


    All her worries and doubts were blown away by Linfeng''s warm hand enveloping hers.


    The warmth traveled all the way to her limbs and straight to her heart. She felt her cold body slowly warm up.


    And then, she began to notice how good the sun was again, how cool the breeze was, and how lively theughers around them were.


    Such a beautiful day must be spent thinking of the good things only, with Linfeng as herpany.


    Linfeng was waiting for Xiong Zhi''s answer, but it seemed like the girl beside him did not hear him or did not feel the need to say anything of this matter.


    He gently squeezed Xiong Zhi''s hand. It was alright if she did not want to answer. He had already made up his mind to protect her from the poisonous snake.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "I won''t let him approach you or hurt you."


    Xiong Zhi felt warm in her heart. In fact, she did not answer because she did not know what to say. Her earlier thoughts were intertwined with the memories from her past life. She was truly thankful that she was able to change her fate.


    A lot had changed.


    Compared to the submissive, lonely, unfeeling, and lifeless trophy doll that she was in her past life, who did not care for anything, obeyed all orders, and swallowed all her grievances... She preferred what she had turned into now¡ªassertive, ambitious, and capable.


    The Xiong Zhi now had good friends whom she could rely on. She now had her own power she built with her own hands, and people who believed in her. Most importantly, she had Linfeng right beside her, supporting her with all his might and treasuring her like she was the most precious pearl on the palm of his hand.


    She gripped his hand back.


    "Thank you," she whispered. She smiled at the protective man beside her, her eyes filled with warmth and affection as she stared back at her reflection within his eyes.


    It was enough. It was more than enough to make Xiong Zhi forget those nightmares at this precious moment.


    Xiong Zhi was determined to spend this day joyfully with the man she loves.


    As per Song Xuantin''s suggestion, Xiong Zhi led Linfeng to visit a few stalls in the town sitting near theke. Since F city was known for its shrines and temples, there were a lot of booths selling various types of incense, sacrificial offerings, as well as charms.


    They were in front of a store selling incense. The vendor suggested various kinds, and highly rmended their best-selling incense which was of high quality and was blessed by monks. There were even small cards in every package detailing their fragrance, what they were made of, their lifespan, and their purposes.


    Xiong Zhi was looking at every package seriously. She was now stuck between two packages. After reading the descriptions on the cards, she was troubled of which one to choose. Should she choosevender or jasmine? Her mouth was slightly pursed.


    Linfeng, whose interest fell on watching his Young Miss this whole time, could not help butugh.


    ''Can''t she''s just buy both?''


    "Young Miss, are you having trouble choosing over these two?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded, still with a troubled expression.


    Would Grandma Lu likevender better, or jasmine? Xiong Zhi nned to visit thedy again. She was deeply indebted to her. Also, for some reason she could not fathom, she felt a close connection to the mysterious woman.


    She unconsciously murmured, "I should have asked Yin Ze about this..."


    Linfeng who stood smiling beside her froze.


    ''That kid again.''


    "...."


    He decisively took a pack of basic joss sticks and handed it over to Xiong Zhi.


    "You should choose this. It''s up to him whether he likes it or not. The most important is your thought behind the gift." Thest sentence felt bitter in his mouth.


    Xiong Zhi took the pack of joss sticks and looked at the card on it. This was the cheapest and mostmon joss sticks with no specific fragrance.


    "..."


    But she did not return it. After all, it was Linfeng''s choice after ''careful'' deliberation. She doesn''t want to hurt his feelings and reject his offer. So, she bought it. She would just ask Lu Yin Ze another time.


    Linfeng did not read the card on the package that Xiong Zhi was hesitating over. The words written on the earlier packs were either ''to give a refreshing fragrance to rx the deceased''s soul'', or ''to make the deceased''s soul happy''.


    If he read these words, then he would not be wasting his vinegar tank over an innocent boy who was shot again even when lying down.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Visiting a shrine (II)

    <h4>Chapter 286 - 286 Visiting a shrine (II)</h4>


    The couple continued to explore the stalls in the town square.


    After they bought various trinkets and souvenirs, their next destination was the shrines and temples.


    Since her rebirth, Xiong Zhi now believed in karma and some supernatural beliefs which the modern people called superstitions. Thus, she asked Linfeng to visit the most deste shrine in the vicinity to pray.


    A shrine least undisturbed by people should be able to retain its most spiritual aura.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi walked while holding hands, and their intertwined hands were also inside Linfeng''s pocket. It was summer, but perhaps because of the verdant nts and lush trees in the surroundings, in addition to the cool winding from the nearby mountains, the afternoon air in this town was refreshing.


    Being near to each other while walking slowly gave them so muchfort and enjoyment. They were both the kind of people who did not like to talk, so aside from a few spontaneous random sweet nothings, they spent most of the time enjoying the peaceful moment and asional affectionate nces thrown to each other.


    There was a rtively unknown shrine which they happened to hear in passing from a local person. The local person said that there was a hearsay long ago that a person could make a wish in that shrine and it will be granted.


    However, the shrine was not very popr because it was not well maintained. Not to mention, it did not look like a safe ce to visit. Eventually, it was left alone in its old and isted state.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng arrived at the ce. They were stunned to see a wooden old bridge between two crags and under it was a trench. The trench under the rickety old bridge was quite deep, with a shallow, rocky stream several feet below. At the end of the bridge was the isted shrine.


    There was an old sign board before the bridge.


    ''Whoever crosses the bridge and ovees the strong winds, can make a wish which shall be granted.''


    This was clearly the gimmick of the town for tourism. But even knowing that, the pair''s interest was piqued and they wanted to try crossing the bridge.


    Challenges always made the hot blooded youths livelier.


    Linfeng first tried to check the quality of the bridge. Although the bridge was old, with every step producing a rickety sound, and how every movement made on top of the bridge would let it sway in the air, he was surprised to see that the bridge was actually intact, with every floorboard made of strong wood. The ropes also looked old and gray, but they were very thick and sturdy.


    The bridge could definitely support more than twice his own weight.


    However, the blowing wind above the trench and the swaying movements of the bridge, plus its deceptive appearance, probably scared off a lot tourists.


    Linfeng suddenly had a mischievous idea.


    He turned and smiled at Xiong Zhi, there was a glint of yfulness in his eyes, "Young Miss, do you want to try?"


    His tone was faintly challenging Xiong Zhi.


    If his Young Miss felt scared to cross the bridge but still insisted to go over, then he would happily rmend himself as ''the hugging buddy'' of his Young Miss, until they reach the other side.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "I''m not afraid of heights."


    "..." Linfeng who was looking forward to his Young Miss''s hugs froze.


    Ah, how could he forget, his Young Miss was different from the usual young misses of other families.


    The embarrassment he felt rose to his ears. He thenughed it off. "Neither am I. We can certainly pass this bridge with flying colors," he said and held Xiong Zhi''s hand in a firm yet gentle grip.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng, feeling that she missed something.


    The couple took one step onto the shaking bridge.


    As the weing board stated, the strong winds could truly make people hesitate to cross the bridge. If one looked down, they could see the rampaging waves on the rocky stream below. The gaps between the wooden boards could make one tremble. However, neither of the two was afraid.


    The pair slowly but steadily moved forward.


    Linfeng was watching his Young Miss this whole time. He was truly impressed. If it was another girl, that person might have started screaming and clinging to him by now, begging to go back. But his Young Miss surprisingly had a slight smile on her face.


    Linfeng could not help butment.


    "It seems like nothing can faze you, Zhi''er. Is there anything you are afraid of?"


    Xiong Zhi paused and nced up at him. Likewise, Linfeng also paused to synchronize with her movements. It was in order to lessen the shaking of the bridge.


    The girl thought to herself, ''No, that was not true''.


    She was afraid of a lot of things. But she did not let them overwhelm her. She made them her reason to improve herself in this lifetime, to make herself stronger.


    "No, I am also human. I have weaknesses. I get afraid easily by a lot of things. But... the number one thing I am most afraid of¡ª" Xiong Zhi''s dark eyes looked straight at the man whom she held dear in her heart.


    "¡ªis losing you."


    "..."


    A strong breeze passed by. Linfeng''s heart was swept by it. He felt a pleasant numbness spread over his body, warming him up.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Again, his heart raced wildly with just her words.


    He gripped her hand tightly.


    "If that is your greatest fear, then you don''t need to worry." Linfeng touched the corner of her eyes. Those eyes that sometimes gave off inexplicable sadness. "You won''t lose me. I promise you this, my dearest Zhi''er..."


    He continued to speak with conviction. "I am strong, I don''t easily get scared. If you are afraid, then you can count on me. I will face what you can''t ovee. Zhi''er, I have long promised to myself that even if you no longer wanted me, I will stay behind you in the shadows, forever protecting you."


    Linfeng''s eyshes trembled. He seemed to want to say more but changed his mind and said these words instead, "I am not able to stay at your side for some time, but please remember that leaving you is the only thing I could never do."


    Yes, this moment might notst forever. This sweet moment would onlyst for one day. But he was prepared to do some sacrifices in order to have a future with her.


    And even his beloved girl might have secrets... he was willing to wait for her to trust him and rely on him.


    Xiong Zhi felt tears well up in her eyes. She forced them down and held the warm hand that was on her face. She pressed her face against it.


    "I know. You are always reliable," she said in a hoarse voice.


    In the past and even now.


    The two stood still in the middle of the bridge, saying their deepest confessions to each other.


    ...The eyes of someone in the distance turned dangerously frigid, seeing the intimate closeness of the pair.

 Chapter 287 - A kiss that is about to come

    <h4>Chapter 287 - A kiss that is about toe</h4>


    A few momentster, they arrived at the other end of the bridge.


    In front of them stood an old, barren shrine.


    Compared to temples with muchrger space and structures, shrines were much more simplistic and smaller in size. In fact, a shrine could be as small as a case or receptacle with the sacred relics stored inside, or a roofed niche simr to a small temple with carvings depicting a divine image. There was usually just a small altar to offer one''s offerings.


    The shrine in front of them was thetter and was only five meters wide. At the center was a small altar as the ce of offering. A bamboo mat was in front of the altar.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng both gazed at the carvings on the niche. It was not as well maintained as the other shrines they passed by on their way, but the slightly dusty altar, the tiniest cracks on the niche, and the silence surrounding the shrine gave out an austere and dignified feeling.


    There was an illusion that they were standing before a holy and profound existence, and they both could not help but feel more respectful.


    They did not know which great person was enshrined in this ce, but they could feel the nobility and sacredness in the air. It must be a deity worthy of respect.


    They silently lit up the joss sticks they bought earlier for the shrine visit and put them on top of the altar reverently.


    Smoke rose up and painted streams of mist in the entire shrine.


    Xiong Zhi was about to kneel on the mat, but Linfeng stopped her and took the mat to the side first. He then shook the mat. Dust flew up everywhere. He went back to Xiong Zhi''s side and gently put down the mat back to its old ce.


    The air and the ground was a bit dusty but Xiong Zhi did not pay it any heed. She kneeled down on the mat and paid homage to the altar.


    She reverently bowed down three times. Afterwards, she put her hands together and closed her eyes in a prayer.


    The world was full of wonders and miracles that man could never fathom.


    Before her rebirth, she never thought that the supernatural existed. Perhaps, the river of souls leading to reincarnation was real.


    Perhaps, everyone was part of an endless karmic cycle of rebirth.


    And perhaps, the heavens took pity on her and allowed Grandma Lu to help her out. Who knows, she might have done a lot of good deeds in her previous incarnation before bing the Xiong Zhi now, and the good karma made the heavens step in for her.


    Whatever the reason was, Xiong Zhi thanked the heavens for granting her a second life, for giving her a second chance to be with Linfeng once more and to change her tragic fate.


    She continued to pray silently.


    The figure of the girl kneeling in front of the altar was solemn.


    Linfeng watched as his Young Miss devoutly prayed. He wondered, what was the Young Miss praying for so sincerely?


    After a while, Xiong Zhi stood up and gestured for Linfeng to pray next.


    He followed her actions and bowed as well. Seeing her Young Miss''s heartfelt prayer made him act more seriously.


    What did he want to pray for? What was his wish?


    ...To break free from the Xiong family''s constraints.


    That would be his immediate answer if he was the same Linfeng of the past.


    But now, he was no longer only aiming for this. He still wanted to break the covenant, but he had be greedier, ever since he realized his feelings for his Young Miss.


    He realized that what he wanted the most was to have a bright future with her...


    With his Young Miss... With his Zhi''er.


    Linfeng was affected by Xiong Zhi''s sincerity so he, too, sincerely made his wish and hoped that the heavens would be more lenient towards their fate together.


    After all, who knows... What if the heavens decided to lend an ear for his prayer?


    Silence permeated the shrine. Only the sounds of the flowing stream and the wind blowing through the trees could be heard.


    He finally stood up and burned some paper money for the deities and spirits on the altar bowl when Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "What did you pray for?"


    Xiong Zhi wondered the same thing as Linfeng. Watching each other''s heartfelt prayers made them feel curious as to what the other was thinking about.


    Linfeng turned his head and smiled. "It was something that I truly desire," he spoke in a low voice.


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head. What kind of answer was this? Was it not the same as not telling her anything? But she did not push for answers.


    Instead she teased him, "Am I included in your prayers?"


    Her sparkling eyes warmed Linfeng''s heart. The wind swept through Xiong Zhi''s hair, and a few strands floated up. Linfeng stepped forward and gently put those unruly hair behind her ears.


    He did not let go and stared at her instead, agreeing, "Yes."


    "..." Xiong Zhi''s teasing smile paused, and a faint flush rose to her cheeks. His focused gaze and deep voice made her heartbeat disordered.


    Ah. Her flirting backfired.


    "Y-you are, too..." Xiong Zhi''s voice cracked. She cleared her throat and spoke again. "You are part of my prayers, too. In fact, you always have been." She was indeed affected by his gaze, but she would not let him win in this round of flirting. This was her chance¡­


    She leaned forward, sticking her soft body against his. She stared up at his face with her watery eyes, her face charming and soft. It was a sight which no one else ever saw, only him, Linfeng. "I want to be with you always, Linfeng..."


    "¡­"


    Her words, again. Young Miss, ah, my Young Miss, did you know that saying such things would slowly whittle away at my self-control?


    ''Whispering ambiguous words in this empty ce devoid of people, tempting me... If that''s the case, I won''t be polite.''


    In a way, they both had a silent tacit understanding why they had toe to such a deste ce. It was to ensure that no one would bother them. So they could have the freedom to do whatever they wish to their hearts'' desire.


    Linfeng''s eyes gradually heated up. His hand pinched her earlobes and caressed. He slowly lowered his head.

 Chapter 288 - Is suddenly interrupted

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Is suddenly interrupted</h4>


    His warm breath tickled her face. Even his self-control was slowly withering away, he still asked her for ''permission''.


    "Young Miss, will you not push me away if I do something ''impolite''?" he whispered in a dumb voice. Linfeng''s gaze traveled down to her cherry lips. Those lips were particrly charming today. Red, supple, and glossy.


    In Xiong Zhi''s vision, the man''s handsome face was bing bigger as he inched closer. Her heart pounded loudly. She felt anticipation rise in her heart for what would being.


    She slowly closed her eyes, hoarsely whispering, "I-Impolite... l-like w-what?"


    "Like¡ª" ''this.''


    However, Linfeng was not able to finish. Just when their lips were about to touch, his expression suddenly changed. He quickly straightened, took her shoulder, and pushed her gently behind him as he turned to face the entrance.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned as she saw her surroundings change in a whirl, from his face to suddenly his back.


    "..."


    Eh?


    Eh??


    Her precious, sweet moment was suddenly interrupted!


    She grabbed his arm, tilted slightly, and poked her head out from behind Linfeng to ask what happened. But she was just about to open her mouth when she saw the person standing at the entrance of the shrine.


    "..."


    Guan Gao Huan''s lips curved up, seeing that he finally got the attention of the pair. However, his smile was far from his gentle one. It was a forced smile filled with coldness.


    He walked forward into the shrine and spoke loudly, destroying the peaceful air of the shrine.


    "What a coincidence to meet you two here. It seems like fate wants to cross our path together. What do you say, Young Miss Xiong Zhi?"


    His steady steps rang inside the shrine as he went directly to the altar. He gazed up at the depiction in front of him.


    "¡­"


    This bastard¡­!


    Xiong Zhi did not answer and just stared coldly at him. This was the bug who interrupted her hard-won intimate alone time with Linfeng!


    That. Precious. Moment!


    Her. First. Kiss!


    It was almost within her reach, yet it still slipped away.


    Xiong Zhi was so angry that she felt the urge to push this hateful man down to the raging stream below. She would rather be called a murderer and kill this man right now, than to see him sway more in front of her in the future.


    This man was truly the nemesis of her life!


    Herst bits of fear for this beast was suddenly pushed to the back of her mind. She balefully gave him a murderous re.


    "What are you doing here?" Her cold voice sounded like it came from the depths of hell.


    Hell has no fury like a woman scorned.


    Beside her, Linfeng shot the same cold re at the man who had shamelessly interrupted their two-person world.


    This snake definitely did it on purpose.


    Because he was immersed in their ''own'' world, he did not take notice of him when he crossed the bridge or when he stood there in the entrance of the shrine. When only Gao Huan purposely let his presence out that he felt the chilling gaze on his surrounding.


    Guan Gao Huan did not answer. He lit up a few joss sticks and put it on the altar. He then looked back at the pair.


    Seeing both of their eyes filled with revulsion, especially the cold and annoyed eyes of a certain someone, Guan Gao Huan could no longer maintain the fake smile.


    "..."


    His face turned chilly.


    It seems like the rumor and the information he had gotten was true.


    "Aren''t we here in a shrine? A shrine rmended by the town. Like you, I am here to pray." Yet Guan Gao Huan did not kneel nor bow.


    "Rather than me¡­ How about you? It seems like praying was not your only business here," Guan Gao Huan coldly said. "Am I right, ''butler'' Linfeng?" He looked at them with a meaningful smile that did not seem like a smile.


    "It''s none of your business," Linfeng coldly answered. He turned to his Young Miss and protectively put his arm around her shoulders. "Let''s go, Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi withdrew her gaze and nodded at Linfeng. She also did not want to look at this person any longer.


    Seeing the couple turn to walk away, Guan Gao Huan was silent for a moment, pushing down the anger in his heart.


    He schooled his face back to it''s usual gentle fa?ade. Then, he called out.


    "Xiong Zhi." His voice sounded a bit imploring. It was very subtle, though. And if one looked closely, his eyes were very cold.


    Xiong Zhi''s goosebumps popped out from her skin. She looked at him in aversion. She did not want her name to be uttered by him at all. Perhaps, if it was another girl, they would be fooled by his antics and soften their heart to amodate him, after all, he was really good at it.


    But she was someone who knew his true nature and had faced a tragic fate caused by him. She would never be fooled by him in this lifetime.


    She only felt disgust welling up from within her.


    "Third Young Master Guan, I''m not someone you can casually call by name. Mind your manners," Xiong Zhi said coldly. She held Linfeng''s hand and pulled him to leave the shrine.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden brown eyes shed darkly.


    His chilling eyes stared coldly at the pair who was leaving. When the pair was finally out of his sight, he unleashed the murderous aura he had been holding. His furious eyes nced at the joss sticks. He then kicked it and stomped it on the wooden floor. He just stopped when the joss sticks were reduced to ashes.


    He inhaled deeply.


    This was not going well. He needs to get closer to Xiong Zhi and confidently say to that man that he have her. But that young miss has a strong rejection towards him.


    What he even do that makes her so repulsive of him?


    Gao Huan covered his other eye.


    The intimate scene he had saw earlier reyed in his mind.


    The young miss of Xiong, his fiancee, clearly has feelings towards that dog. Getting his fiance''s affection from that man might be hard, especially that dog knew how to bite.


    Gao Huan closed his eyes. No matter, she would still end up with him.

 Chapter 289 - A tail

    <h4>Chapter 289 - A tail</h4>


    When Xiong Zhi and Linfeng had walked a fair distance from the shrine, Linfeng gingerly asked Xiong Zhi.


    "Are you all right, Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi, who had been dragging Linfeng all this time, halted. Her expressionless face was red, because she was so angry after seeing the earlier priceless moment blown away into nothingness. That beast ruined everything!


    It was all going ording to n. The isted shrine without a single person around would be the best ce to finally have her first kiss with Linfeng.


    Now...it was all gone!


    How could she not be angry!


    She was so confident of her sess that she did not even prepare a n B for this. What was she going to do now?


    Xiong Zhi was so mad and disappointed. Now that Linfeng asked her, her grievances finally broke out on her face.


    Linfeng, who worriedly lowered his head to look at her face, saw theint and grievances in her eyes. She was even biting her lips in frustration.


    He was confused at first, but then he suddenly understood as he remembered the situation earlier. Paired with his Young Miss''s aggressive nature in intimacy, most likely, she was angry at the interruption.


    He felt his ears warm up at the memory. He also felt regret. He did not know if the chance would still appearter.


    But he calmed down immediately as he managed to confirm one thing.


    Guan Gao Huan was certainly following them in purpose. He also likely saw everything earlier and decided to interrupt at the most opportune time.


    The question was the motive.


    Did he also have feelings for Zhi''er?


    ''No, he is a calcting man. He is not the type of person to consider personal feelings ahead of himself,'' Linfeng immediately denied.


    Guan Gao Huan''s goal might not be clear for him, but he was clear on something.


    The man held some interest over his Young Miss, and it might also be possibly rted to the content of their discussionst night back at the rest house.


    Also, he finally realized that his Young Miss was very popr with men.


    First, the seemingly innocent and yet scheming angelic boy kept sticking to his Young Miss like a glue. Now, the snake demon posing as a fairy kept showing up like mushrooms after the rain, infuriating his Young Miss. Both were able to upy a space within his Young Miss''s mind through different methods.


    Ah. Linfeng''s eyes realized the ''precarious'' situation.


    This was not good, because their actions really affected his Young Miss. One managed to get her good impression that she came running to him with one call, the other managed to ruffle her mind that she forgot everything else.


    Linfeng felt a bit sour in his heart. Even if he was used of being possessive, but to hell with it. He reached out and held Xiong Zhi''s hand. He could not let those two affect his Young Miss anymore, especially today. His Young Miss was only his today.


    "Let''s forget that insect, Young Miss. He''s not worth it."


    "Right, he''s just an insect."


    "...That''s right." She seemed really mad.


    "What a pity." She was talking about the supposed kiss which had flown away.


    Linfeng''s ears warmed up again.


    "...Yes, it is as Young Miss says," he decided to be as honest as his Young Miss, yet he still felt a bit ashamed after all. He coughed. "Do you want to have some snacks, Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi finally calmed down after stopping. She looked up at the direction of the sun and suddenly felt hungry.


    "Sure, let''s take a break," she nodded. Although she was still annoyed at that beast, she determinedly threw him outside outer space from her mind and stopped herself from thinking of the wasted chance.


    The day had not yet ended. There was still a chance to kiss her hubby Linfeng today!


    The two continued to travel down the hill.


    The F City, due to its verdant vegetation and unpolluted bodies of water, was also famous for their healthy and fresh cuisines, especially their freshwater fish and vegetarian specialties.


    The restaurant they chose was said to be the most famous in the town and was often visited by foodies. Linfeng had also checked the reviews online. The ce looked simple but decent and very clean.


    The moment they stepped into the restaurant, the people around already began paying attention to them. After all, a couple with such high aesthetic level was truly rare. Some even thought they were celebrities.


    Linfeng hesitated as they sat inside. What if his Young Miss who was used to exquisitely made food did not find the dishes here to her liking? Should he borrow the kitchen?


    "Young Miss, I think it would be better if I ask the owner to lend me the kitchen for a bit."


    "...?" The girl looked up from the menu.


    "Although this is the best restaurant in town, I''m afraid it''s bound to taste vastly different from your usual diet."


    "That''s a given. After all, this doesn''t seem to be a Michelin restaurant."


    "...As I thought, I should ask the owner."


    He rose from his seat with the intention to borrow or rent the kitchen for a short while when Xiong Zhi stopped him.


    "There''s no need. If I don''t like it, I won''t eat it. We can just look for another. It''s your day off from being a butler, you''re here as my man," Xiong Zhi stressed thest sentence without any shame.


    Linfeng''s ears turned red.


    How was his Young Miss able to say these bold and aggressive words, ''her man'', in front of people, ah.


    ''That is a crime, Zhi''er.'' He always get a strange feeling that the roles were somewhat reversed between them.


    Linfeng was muted into shyness. He quietly looked down at the menu as well.


    Xiong Zhi''s cool voice was low, but the people inside the restaurant who had been paying attention to them, including the waitress who stood at the side waiting for their orders, heard her words loud and clear. They were stunned to see the beautiful girl act so assertive like that. It appeared that the girl was the dominant ''top'' while the young man was surprisingly a submissive ''bottom''!


    What a cool and suave girl!


    The unsuspecting pair ordered small servings of the restaurant''s signature dishes¡ªoyster noodles with mixed vegetables, salted egg yolk pumpkin, pea jelly with garlic chili sauce, stir-fried mushrooms and greens, sweet and sour squirrel fish, and arge te of freshly grilled squid.


    They waited quietly until the fragrance of their steaming hot dishes enveloped them.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the array of colorful dishes served on the table. Although it appeared humble from what she was used to, it gave off a warm and homely feel, especially because the face of the man in front of her appeared more handsome through the hazy mist.


    Her beloved man reached out to check the taste of the dishes, and soon he immediately began putting food into her bowl. She gently watched as her man busied himself, a warm satisfaction permeating her chest.


    ¡­A few momentster, a man entered the small restaurant they were in. He casually looked around the restaurant as if looking for a seat, and he marked the pair''s location in his mind before heading to an empty seat.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Interrupted Moment (JS and TX)

    <h4>Chapter 290 - 290 Interrupted Moment (JS and TX)</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the opposite direction in the distance was a small forest rising up into a low slope mountain. Climbing up the slope was Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin.


    Since the start of the free time, the two had been hiking up the forest.


    Jang Shin was already lightly panting and was soaked wet with sweat.


    How long had it been since hest exercised like this?


    Ever since he began helping out Linfeng with his business and was freed from his Young Miss''s tyranny, he never had such an exhausting physical exertion such as this.


    "Y-young miss, aren''t you tired? Let''s take a quick rest first." They had been walking since earlier from the rest house to this creepy forest.


    Was this not supposed to be a small forest? Howe they had not reached the other side of the forest yet?!


    "Tired already?" Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up. Time for some intimacy! "Come here, Shin-gege, let me carry you." She reached out both of her arms to the exhausted young man as she smiled at him sweetly. Tang Xinyang wore tight jeans that showed her slender legs and perky butt, as well as a cute pink top which highlighted her curves. She appeared very feminine.


    However, the way she offered her muscle power to Jang Shin could not be associated with that word at all.


    "..." Jang Shin froze. He was being threatened again. QAQ


    He immediately wiped his sweat and pretended to be lively and agile.


    "Nah, Young Miss. Actually, I''m still feeling pretty good. I was just joking with you, haha." His dryugh resonated within the forest.


    The girl pursed her lips in disappointment and put down her arms. Whatever, he should feel tiredter. Once he felt tired, then she could start ''attacking''.


    Hehe.


    "Is that so? Let''s go, then. Hurry up. We will arrive soon." Tang Xinyang began to walk up again.


    Jang Shin wanted to cry. He had been hearing that word ''soon,'' since two hours ago. Where the heck were they going?


    He knew it. The most devastating part of this trip was the free time with his Young Miss. Just seeing her bright eyes after hearing that they could go wherever they wish, he already felt that bad premonition.


    He suddenly looked around the bleak forest in fear. Maybe... this was to be his final resting ce where he would be buried secretly. Did his Young Miss finally found a new punching bag?


    Jang Shin did not know if he should be happy with the thought that he would no longer be a punching bag anymore, or cry in sadness as his life seemed to be about to end.


    Because he was preupied with thinking of how his life was doomed, he did not notice the rock in front of him and tripped over. He hurriedly leaned back but ended up falling backwards.


    Swoosh!


    "Argh!" He stumbled and rolled down the downward slope.


    "Jang Shin!" Tang Xinyang''s rmed shout echoed loudly in the forest.


    She immediately broke a branch near her with one hand, dove down after him, and rolled on the ground. Because she added force on her roll, she was able to fall faster than him and was able to reach him soon. Using the rebound from the roll, Tang Xinyang steadied her body into a slid and grabbed Jang Shin''s jacket firmly towards her. She stabbed the branch hard on the dirt with all her strength using her other arm. She even used her internal energy. Thankfully, the sharp and thick branch was buried halfway deep on the sloping ground.


    With this, it stopped both of their precarious fall. Tang Xinyang adjusted their position and stuck close on the sloping ground so that the burden on the branch will be lessened.


    "Hold on, Jang Shin. I got you," Tang Xinyang said as she sweated. She tested the protruding rock by her feet, and using it as leverage, she exerted force and pulled up Jang Shin with the hand holding the jacket. While he rose upwards due to the force, she immediately wrapped her arm around his body and bnced him with her.


    After ensuring that the force of the fall waspletely nullified and that their position was steady, she slowly let go of the branch andid down on the ground together with the boy by her side.


    Jang Shin who had turned into a lifeless doll, stared nkly at the green leaves and the clear sky.


    Was he just about to die? Or did he die already?


    "Jang Shin, are you okay?" Tang Xinyang worriedly called to him. "Jang Shin?"


    Jang Shin felt a warm breath on his cheek and looked at the source of the voice nkly.


    His face was scratched all over and so was his clothes. There were leaves and dirt stuck in his hair.


    His eyes were a bit dazed. Tang Xinyang frowned. He was still clearly in shock.


    "Jang Shin, wake up."


    "Xinyang..." He grievously called to her still with that dumb look on his face.


    Tang Xinyang''s heart skipped a beat. In her ears, his voice was full of affection and gratefulness.


    Tang Xinyang grinned.


    "Are you feeling grateful?"


    "...Eh?" Jang Shin asked dumbly.


    "I just saved your life."


    "..."


    "Heh, no need to be shy. I know you must be feeling thankful I''m here, isn''t that right?"


    Jang Shin blinked, processing what she said.


    Oh, right. He was about to die and get buried under the dirt. He was about to join the restless souls living here in this creepy forest. But his Young Miss heroically saved him.


    Right. His Young Miss saved him, because his death could only happen in her hands.


    Still, he felt relieved and thankful that he was still alive.


    "...Yes, thank you, Young Miss."


    Tang Xinyang continued to stare at him.


    Jang Shin: "..." What was she waiting for?


    The two continued to stare at each other. Both had no intentions of standing up from the ground.


    "..."


    "..."


    Finally, Tang Xinyang''s bright eyes slowly turned to confusion. She furrowed her brows.


    "That''s it?"


    "What?" Jang Shin could not understand her.


    "If you are thankful, then you are supposed to kiss me."


    "...HA?" Jang Shin''s mouth was agape.


    Where did it came from?!


    Tang Xinyang raised her body and hovered over Jang Shin. She moved her face closer to his.


    Jang Shin was horrified and his eyes widened in terror.


    E-eh? Eeeehhhhh?????


    "Y-Young miss..." W-what...w-hat was happening?? Did she just mention ''kiss''? A kiss for a thank you?!


    Tang Xinyang''s shadow slowly enveloped Jang Shin. Her face was inching closer to his, very close, too close...


    "W-wait..." Are you damn serious?! What was happening? Did his Young Miss hit her head on the rocks when she rolled down earlier?


    Tang Xinyang''s lips were only an inch away from Jang Shin''s.


    "TANG XINYANG!" Jang Shin shouted with all his might.


    In term of strength, he would not be able to win. If a malicious ghost borrowed his Young Miss''s body and r.a.p.ed him here in the deste woods, he would not be able to fight back all.


    Her hardware was just too strong!


    He never won against her in terms of strength, not even once. Thus, he could only shout loudly to stop her and wake her up.


    Tang Xinyang halted in shock, her ears numbed by the sudden sonic attack. His shout was so loud that even the birds fled from the treetops.


    After a brief pause, she finally put a distance between her and Jang Shin. She sat up on the slope and cleaned her ears.


    Damn. Her eardrums almost ruptured!


    Seeing that his Young miss finally moved away, Jang Shin sighed in relief and sat up with difficulty. His body was aching all over.


    But the most important issue was that his chastity was in danger at this moment.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Young Miss, please calm down." Jang Shin''s voice was hoarse. His throat was a slightly hurt by his extra 110% strength shout.


    Tang Xinyang looked at him, feeling annoyed. "What?"


    He just interrupted the most perfect timing.


    And... Somehow, she felt as if she was rejected when she was how Jang Shin shouted so much just to stop her. For the first time, she felt an unusual tightness in her chest, as if her heart was being squeezed tightly. She felt a bit breathless.


    Why?


    He was not like this earlier and yesterday. He kept on returning her smiles, and he even voluntarily held her arm. Yet his behavior right now seemed much more real than those previous actions.


    Was being close to her actually repulsive to him?


    Was the idea of kissing her repulsive to him?


    Tang Xinyang lowered hershes to hide the disappointment and hurt in her eyes.

 Chapter 291 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang (II)

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang (II)</h4>


    Feeling that his Young Miss seemed to be aggravated, Jang Shin chose his words carefully.


    "I think, Young Miss, we should clean ourselves up first, haha," heughed dryly.


    He doesn''t know what his Young Miss was ying, but looking at them both covered in dirt and dried leaves, made Jang Shin''s desire to get out of this ce stronger.


    Tang Xinyang took a deep breath and calmed herself. She was never the type to show her weakness and grievances. Despite her conflicting feelings, she stood up and offered her hand to Jang Shin to help him stand up.


    Jang Shin sighed a relief. His Young Miss was still reasonable and help him up. He took her hand and used it as support to stand up. But after pulling himself up, he felt a sharp pain on his ankle. Due to all the shocks he received earlier, he was too distracted to notice his situation. The sudden sharp pain seemed to open a gate and a prating pain flooded his consciousness.


    He stumbled.


    "Ah!" He was about to fall on the ground and reenact the earlier tragedy when Tang Xinyang caught him.


    A coolvender fragrance assaulted his nose.


    "Be careful." Tang Xinyang''s hand wrapped around his slim waist. Jang Shin felt that his waist was on fire.


    What was that?


    After steadying him, Tang Xinyang carefully put him back to a sitting position on the ground.


    "Where are you hurt?" Tang Xinyang asked with an expressionless face.


    Jang Shin stared at her with a dumb look while processing her words.


    Then he noticed her state was so unusual that he could not help but notice amidst the pain. The current Tang Xinyang did not seem to be the naughty Tang Xinyang who would gloat over him whenever he said he was hurt.


    "Ah... On my right ankle." Jang Shin sweated, both from pain and from fear. Was she angry? She suddenly became very silent after he screamed earlier. Usually, she would start yelling back or even start beating him up.


    He was not familiar with this silent Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang reached out and held his right ankle to check on it. She identally touched his sore spot.


    "Argh!" Jang Shin cried out in pain. His Young Miss was clearly angry!


    Tang Xinyang immediately let go. Gently, she raised his right leg and put it on herp. She folded up the lower hem of his pants. Then, she began taking off his shoes carefully.


    "W-wait..." Jang Shin was about to stop her. How could he let his Young Miss touch his dirty shoes covered in mud?


    However, a cold re from Tang Xinyang silenced him. He immediately shut his mouth.


    ''Never mind, go ahead. My shoe is yours.''


    When she finally took off the sock covering his foot, she inadvertently took a sharp breath.


    There it was.


    His ankle was purplish ck and swollen beyond recognition. It looked like it will burst anytime. The sight made her temporarily forget her earlier blunder.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes trembled. To have his ankle so swollen like this, his injury must be a severe sprain. Jang Shin must be feeling enormous pain.


    Although she did have a habit of ''exchanging blows'' with him before, but she was careful to never truly cause him severe injuries, and everything was only skin deep which would fade after some time. There was only one time she lost control, a long time ago.


    She med herself. She was at his side but he was still harmed in the end. How could she be a proper wife?


    She recalled all first aid she had studied before.


    First, when there was a patient with an injured or sprained ankle, raise the injured ankle to the level of the patient''s heart.


    Tang Xinyang kneeled in front of Jang Shin. Due to the downward slope, her chest was just at the right level with his. So she gently raised his right leg and put his foot on her chest as support.


    Jang Shin''s charming single lid eyes widened.


    What the @#$%!


    The girl''s well-developed b.r.e.a.s.ts softly pressed against his bare sole.


    Then he felt the incredible softness on his feet.


    ...!!!!


    He quickly pulled his foot away like it was burned. He endured and disregarded the intensified pain as he did the action. Blood rushed to his face, spreading from his cheeks to his ears and to his neck.


    Blushing furiously, he looked angrily at Tang Xinyang who was still on the kneeling position in front of him.


    "Xinyang, what do you think you''re doing?!" He even forgot his manners.


    "???"


    Tang Xinyang was stunned at his sudden actions. She eyed the swelling ankle worriedly. It must have hurt a lot when he pulled it out from her hold.


    "Don''t move too much, I am doing first aid." Her clueless face looked confused and worried at the same time.


    ...Was his Young Miss always this innocent?


    She had such strength more than his, yet when ites to EQ, she was clearlycking.


    Jang Shin covered his face. Both of his face and his right foot felt scorching hot.


    How could that be called a first aid!


    "Don''t do that ever again. Don''t ever help someone that way! Don''t forget, you are still a girl." Jang Shin said a lot of ''don''ts'' with his hands still covering his flushed face.


    "..." Tang Xinyang was stunned. His words felt so familiar.


    Unknowingly, his words brought warmth to her heart.


    "...You said the same thing", Tang Xinyang quietly said in a daze.


    ...Huh?


    Jang Shin put down his hands and looked at her. The flush on his face finally receded.


    Tang Xinyang lowered her head and tore the hem of his pants.


    "Do you remember when we first met?" she asked as she shook the cloth clean of the debris. She chose the cleaner parts and tore them into a long impromptu bandage.


    Jang Shin watched her, finding it somewhat unbelievable. Was she actually caring for him? This... was the first time.

 Chapter 292 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang (III)

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang (III)</h4>


    Jang Shin could not help but stare at his Young?Miss.


    "Yes, I remember. You challenged me the first day I visited the Tang Mansion," he said as he watched her start wrapping the bandages around his ankle gently and expertly.


    Tang Xinyangughed at the memory. "Yeah, I have a habit of challenging any new boy I saw."


    Tang Xinyang was nine years old at the time when she first met Jang Shin. He was still a small and shy boy who was a head smaller than her. He was a very cute steamed bun back then.


    Back then, Tang Xinyang''s hair was cut short just like a boy and she wore small taekwondo robes. She challenged the little Jang Shin with fervor.


    At that time, the frightened Jang Shin racked his head to find an excuse and answered the mischievous Tang Xinyang like this, "You are a girl. You shouldn''t fight with boys. You should let boys fight for you instead."


    It was just a lousy excuse made by a frightened boy to avoid the uing fight with the infamous little devil.


    However, for the little Tang Xinyang who was never treated gently as a girl, this stunned her and her little heart was moved.


    From that point on, she always looked for Jang Shin and fought with him. She only had one intention at that time¡ªit was to train this little guy, who was still a weakling, into a strong boy who could fight for her in the future.


    Unfortunately, as the disparity of their strengths was too big, the small fighting lessons were turned into one-sided beatings every time.


    Tang Xinyangughed with reminiscence, while Jang Shin on the other hand felt chilled at the memory. He had never tasted a beating before he had met Tang Xinyang. That was why it really put him in a trauma after he received a beating from the little Tang Xinyang. From then on, he always felt scared just seeing his Young Miss.


    "I am very¡­ impressed with you back then," Tang Xinyang continued as she gently secured the wrapped bandage.


    Eh?


    Jang Shin was surprised. She was impressed?


    "Because Isted long during your beatings?"


    Tang Xinyang nced at him. "That, too."


    "..." Jang Shin felt speechless.


    So what was the other reason?


    But instead of continuing, Tang Xinyang asked a question instead.


    "Do you remember in seventh grade, when I beat you up to a pulp?"


    Jang Shin suddenly gulped. Of course, he remembered that. That was the worst beating he had ever received from Tang Xinyang!


    "Of course, I do. I spent four months in the hospital afterwards after all."


    Tang Xinyang''s hands paused and she lowered her head. That was the day she confessed to him. But Jang Shin answered otherwise to her expectation.


    She was a kid at the rebellious stage undergoing emotional upheaval back then. She identally went overboard and injured him way more than she intended.


    "...I am sorry. I never meant for that to happen." Tang Xinyang sincerely apologized, albeit btedly. She never found the right chance to truly apologize to him.


    "...!"


    Jang Shin was stunned. He could not believe his ears. Did the mighty gori king Tang Xinyang just apologize to him? The proud Young Miss Tang who never showed her weakness? What the heck is happening...


    Jang Shin did not speak, he was afraid this moment was just a dream. He felt surreal.


    Tang Xinyang peeked at him in apprehension after not hearing any response from him.


    That ident before was the most unforgettable moment in her life.


    That was why after sending him to the hospital, she flew over to the United States and continued her studies abroad instead. She was afraid that once Jang Shin woke up, he would be upset at her and avoid herpletely. She did not want that to happen.


    Therefore, she could only hope that time would heal him and let him forget his anger.


    When she saw Jang Shin again after a long time and noticed that Jang Shin acted like usual around her, she was so happy that she enthusiastically came up to him to have a friendly fight, which ended with her giving him another round of beating. Of course, she made sure that every hit was very light.


    The way she was brought up, she did not really know how to express herself. She was taught that fights made rtionsh.i.p.s stronger, and strength triumphs all. Thus, she foolishly thought that her mode of getting along well with Jang Shin was normal.


    She only seemed to notice differently after interacting with her new friends¡­


    However, Jang Shin did not know about her predicament and the ins and outs of her mind. He just thought that his nightmare was finally gone when Tang Xinyang finally grew up to study abroad.


    He had spent peaceful days and even built apany with Linfeng. How happy he had been during the time she was away.


    But why was she apologizing now? Why mention this incident again?


    Besides, he did not hold a grudge on Tang Xinyang for this. He was already used to her prowess and beatings. That one was just especially painful.


    Seeing Tang Xinyang''s guilty eyes with her head lowered, Jang Shin''s heart eventually softened.


    So he spoke silently.


    "I did not me you, if you are worried about that," he honestly said.


    Tang Xinyang was stunned. "But, I ended up beating you really hard that time..."


    "I was used to getting beaten up by you already. I didn''t really thought that was much different from usual."


    "You truly don''t hate me because of what I did?" Tang Xinyang asked carefully. Her eyes held anticipation for him to answer ''yes''.


    Jang Shinughed merrily. That puppy eyes from Tang Xinyang did not suit her well. In his eyes, it was like Kingkong suddenly act pitiful in front of Ann Darrow. But he still found it cute.


    "I was frightened to death. But I can''t hate you for that."


    Yeah. How could he hate his Young Miss? Although his Young Miss liked to beat people up, her personality was actually quite good and straightforward.


    It was strange. He wanted to avoid her, hide from her, and he was even scared of her. Yet he could not bring himself to hate her. It was really hard to describe.


    Jang Shin had always been the tolerant and carefree type of guy who could easily forgive other''s mistakes. It was very apparent from the fact that he was able to be best friends with the cold and sometimes sharp Linfeng, who was only gentle to his Young Miss Xiong Zhi.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up when she heard his answer. The heaviness in her heart that she carried over the years was finally uplifted.


    "Thank you. I''m really d to hear that, Jang Shin."


    Tang Xinyang smiled brightly and sincerely. Her charming eyes curved up into crescents as the dimples on her cheeks appeared and her small pearly teeth opened inughter.


    It was very different from all the smiles she had shown before.


    It was so refreshing... and lovely.


    Suddenly, she looked pretty and feminine.


    Jang Shin''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 293 - Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin (II)

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin (II)</h4>


    In the distance, at thekeside half a mile away from the rest house.


    Gu Zhen and Song Xuantin was walking side by side.


    At first, they enjoyed the refreshing breezeing down the mountains, as well as the scenic view of the glory of the mountain range in the distance. They randomly talked about various topics from their everyday lives and enjoyed teasing each other.


    A couple of hourster...


    "Do we really have to walk such a long way just for you to tell me what you want to say?" Gu Zhen said in bbergasted tone to Song Xuantin. It was a good thing that the weather here in F City was not scorching hot despite the summer season. The wind here was cooler than the capital due to the surrounding mountains, lush nts, andkes.


    If not, he would have given up walking under the blue sky since long ago.


    Song Xuantin''s feet was already hurting but she insisted on going further. The scenickeside with the best view of nature was just a few meters ahead.


    "It''s important to find the right ce to create a good ambience before I tell you ''that'' important thing."


    Gu Zhen''s ears twitched when he heard the words ''the right ce'' and ''a good ambience''.


    What else could it be for that someone needed to have these two elements?


    Was it not just basically saying that she will confess to him?


    That should be it... Right???


    Faintly, he could feel anticipation brewing within his chest.


    Gu Zhen coughed with embarrassment at his own thoughts. He shook his head. How could he be so confident? Song Xuantin, this dense girl, might just be wanting to talk about her script, or a good y she was thinking about.


    If Song Xuantin knew what Gu Zhen was thinking, she would definitely yell: why the hell would I need the right ce and good ambience for those?!


    The tall boy with sses admonished himself for thinking shamelessly. There was no need to associate her actions to the word ''confession''. Perhaps, he was simply being too overconfident.


    However, even if he tried to repress it, he was undeniably looking forward to hearing her ''confession''.


    "Anyway, what''s in this bag? Why is it so heavy? And you still insisted on having it carried until here," Gu Zhen asked and nced at the bag he was carrying.


    He wanted to take a look inside this bag that Song Xuantin insisted on bringing with them. He wondered if hisptop was inside. But then, he vetoed it immediately.


    After all, Song Xuantin won the bet of catching more fishes than him yesterday. Sadly, the result was that he was to leave his darlingptop behind today.


    It was the first time that he was not with hisptop for so long. He kind of regretted agreeing to the bet. He felt like there was something missing and he felt unease due to it.


    This made him very talkative today.


    Song Xuantin paused for split second and looked at Gu Zhen. Come to think of it, she herself who had not been carrying anything was already feeling tired. What was more for Gu Zhen who had been carrying this heavy bag all this time.


    She suddenly reached out to his shoulder and took hold of the strap of the bag.


    "Let me carry it. Anyways, it is only a few steps away before we reach that side."


    Gu Zhen grabbed back the strap. "You said it yourself. It''s only a few steps away."


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    "Well, a bit. But at least, let me finish the job that I started."


    "..."


    Song Xuantin was surprised as she watched Gu Zhen act like a gentleman today. How rare for him to be so gentle.


    She felt happy. The corners of her mouth slowly rose.


    "But I will not do freebor. You are indebted to me for today."


    Song Xuantin''s smile froze.


    Damn it, so stingy! This guy would not even let her dream for a moment.


    "Hmph! Fine." She asked arrogantly, "How much was your charge per hour?"


    Gu Zhen nced at her with a raised brow.


    "How much do you charge per hour?" he said to Song Xuantin in a teasing voice.


    "Huh?" the girl looked at him, confused.


    "I''m talking about you. Aren''t you an aspiring actress? How much would you charge your time per hour?"


    Song Xuantin''s brow twitched. What was with this guy? Was he thinking of asking her for the same price I would charge for myself as a celebrity?


    She decided to y along. She raised her chin.


    "Well, I am expensive. But with the people I know, I can give discount. Eighty percent off."


    "Then how much?"


    "Hmm... I am worth a million yuan per hour," she made up a number. No kidding, she was not even an actress yet, where in the world would she get the data to price for herself?


    The stupid girl who was absolutely worthless with math continued to say, "With the people I know, I don''t mind charging only 100 yuan."


    Song Xuantin gave this number so that if Gu Zhen really asked her for a pay, which was possible considering his unpredictable personality, then she would only need to give him 500 yuan.


    She was a smart one. Of course, she was the only one who thought she was.


    "..." Gu Zhen''s mouth twitched.


    When did eighty percent of one million yuan be only 100 yuan? This was clearly the math of another world.


    They said stupidity was contagious, should he really be staying with her here?


    ...Forget it, he was extremely smart anyways. He should not be affected so easily.


    "Well then, this is the debt you owe me."


    "Mhm," Song Xuantin nodded proudly.


    "Then, like you, I also charge one million yuan per hour. I don''t like giving discount."


    "..." Song Xuantin looked nkly at Gu Zhen.


    "And I don''t ept cash."


    "..."


    "Don''t you think the best way to show sincerity was to pay in kind of the same debt you owe?"


    "..." ¡­Eh?


    The tall boy beside her pushed up his sses.


    "So, you owe me five million yuan. If your charge per hour was 100 yuan, which you yourself said, then you owe me ten thousand hours of your time. With 24 hours a day, then you own me 416 days and a half..."


    ???


    !!!

 Chapter 294 - Gu Zhens confession

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Gu Zhen''s confession</h4>


    A strong breeze passed by. Teasing Song Xuantin who was yed by Gu Zhen.


    ???


    !!!


    What happened? They just walked for a bit... and she already sold herself?


    Song Xuantin''s eyes were swirling. She was yed!


    Did she just sell herself without knowing?


    "In other words, you are stuck with me for a year. Well, minus the school days. So the debt effectiveness will be extended after we graduate in high school. We would also be separated in college due to different majors. Since we mostly have two days off a week in college, then the rate of payback is 48 hours per week. There are four weeks in a month, so that is 192 hours. In a year, that is around 2000 hours. With four years in university, that will be around 8,000 hours..." Gu Zhen continued to count, his eyesses shed and the aura of a Xueba emanated from his body.


    Ding! The learning god aura dealt -10,000 critical damage towards the learning sc.u.m!


    The soul of the learning sc.u.m Song Xuantin was impacted and was blown away towards the outer space.


    The chanting akin to indecipherable ancient Buddhist scriptures in her ears continued.


    "...Then, I have 2,000 hours left. That would be paid after college. If we say we can meet in weekends, then you''ll be able to pay fully after one year from college graduation," Gu Zhen''s eyes lit up in this calction.


    Haha, the good thing with calcting debts with the illiterates were that they were so easy to fool into your bidding, and they would not even realize whether you have moved a ck hand behind the calctions.


    "It means that you are stuck with me until you graduate from the university and until the first year of your work." Gu Zhen looked proud and happy with his calctions. "That will be six years!"


    "...!!!"


    Song Xuantin was stupefied. She did not give a damn about calctions. Heck, she never even rose up from her perpetual F score in math.


    Mathematics was her nemesis in her entire student life!


    ...And maybe sciences...


    However, what he said by the end made Song Xuantin sense that something was odd.


    Afterwards, she realized one thing.


    "¡­!"


    Her eyes widened.


    Gu Zhen¡­ still wanted to spend time with her even when they graduate from high school, from college, or even when they were already working in different fields!


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Her heart suddenly pounded loudly that she felt like she was hyperventting.


    Her Gu Zhen... wanted to spend more time with her? In every moment of his free time?


    She felt her cheeks start to burn. Her heart felt warm and sweet at the same time.


    Kyaaaa!!! Ah ah ah ah!!!


    Dang, of course, she was willing to stick to him for the rest of her life!


    "..."


    Sensing that she was uncharacteristically being quiet, Gu Zhen turned to look at her.


    She looked at him brightly, her eyes containing starlights in them. Her cheeks glowed with rosy color. Innocent eyes that looked at him with obvious devotion, supple cheeks, and charming face made his breath stop for a moment.


    His heart skipped a beat and started to race. He looked away.


    "...Are you that willing to sell yourself? Why are you not saying anything?" Gu Zhen said embarrassedly after recalling his clumsy way of ''scamming'' Song Xuantin to be with him all the way to college and beyond. "That''s why you have to think carefully first before saying anything. You will be easily scammed if you just let your mouth run randomly."


    Although he said that with his head turned away, his ears partially covered by his messy hair were reddened.


    Song Xuantin happily pouted, her face still shining brightly. "Tsk. You don''t need to add those words." She thought of something and immediately took out her camera.


    She coughed to cover up her overexcitement and bubbling joy.


    With a ''hehe'', she said brightly, "Since you are so considerate to do the math for me, then I guess I will have no choice but toply. Just in case, as proof of our agreement, I will save the necessary evidence."


    She then speedily tinkered with the camera and put the video on.


    "Ahem, ahem. I, Song Xuantin, solemnly agree to spend the rest of my life¡ªpei!¡ªto spend 10,000 hours with Gu Zhen. I will apany him during our remaining days in high school, all throughout the university days, and even when we start working in our own fields. If I break this oath, then may the heavens punish me... by painting my nails ck? Yup."


    "..." Gu Zhen looked at her disbelievingly.


    "Your turn." Song Xuantin excitedly pointed the camera at Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen squirmed a little while holding tightly on the bag hung over his shoulder. He nced awkwardly at the camera.


    "I¡ª" What the hell was I supposed to say?


    Then, his eyes strayed upwards and looked at the vibrant face of the person who was focused on recording his actions with the camera.


    Song Xuantin''s excited and happy smile was still on her lips. It was already a bitte in the afternoon and the warm rays of the sun danced behind her. Her phoenix eyes looked very captivating, full of life and energy. The shape of her face, her red lips, her white skin... and the soft and shapely curves of her body seemed to glow.


    She had the beauty of a seductive fox with eyes as innocent as a doe. This contrast had always attracted everyone''s attention towards her.


    But right now, surrounded by the verdant nature and theke in front of them, she was simply as charming and adorable as a bubbly fairy smiling towards her most favorite flower.


    Gu Zhen could not help but stare at her for a long time.


    ...Song Xuantin was so lovely.


    He opened his mouth.


    Slowly, he said his heartfelt thoughts.


    "I, Gu Zhen, likes Song Xuantin."


    The summer wind blew through the tree tops into theke, carrying with them the scent of youth reminiscent of spring.

 Chapter 295 - Love is all around me

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Love is all around me</h4>


    There was a pause in the air, as if time was frozen as all movements seemed to cease. Seconds ticked by just like an eternity.


    The girl holding the camera stiffly looked up at the tall boy with sses in front of him.


    ...What did I just hear?


    Did he just...


    Then, as if a wrinkle in time was unraveled, all colors seemed to rush in.


    Song Xuantin''s eyes widened and she almost dropped the camera. At the same time, her face instantly reddened visibly. Her heartbeat sounded loudly in her ears.


    Thumped. Thumped. Thumped.


    "W-what...did you say?" Song Xuantin stuttered as her heart disorderedly raced inside her ribcage.


    She looked at him with hopeful eyes filled with expectations, waiting for him to say those words again.


    His words rang again inside her mind like a broken tape.


    ''I, Gu Zhen, likes Song Xuantin.''


    ''I, Gu Zhen, likes Song Xuantin.''


    ''I, Gu Zhen, likes Song Xuantin....''


    Immense joy filled her, but at the same time, she felt like she was stuck in a midsummer dream, as if everything was unreal. She raised her trembling hand to pinch herself and felt pain.


    ...She was not dreaming!


    Gu Zhen really just gave her a bomb!


    Song Xuantin began to tremble. Her eyes shone with unbelievable happiness as she stared fixedly at her beloved man, her first crush, and her puppy love. She had devoted herself on loving this man for so long. Finally, she was able to hear that sentence she could only think of in her dreams.


    After happiness came excitement.


    ''Gu Zhen loves me!'' It was the satisfaction and joy of having one''s feelings reciprocated.


    After excitement came pride.


    ''Haha, so this day finally came! The day that the stoic and indifferent Gu Zhen finally fell for my charms! Hahahahaha! You also have this day!''


    Her Gu Zhen finally surrendered to her seduction. White g rises while she was on the top of the castle, watching his walls fall.


    She suppressed herself from screaming ''kyah kyah kyahhhhhh''.


    All of these changes and tangle of overflowing emotions happened in a sh. In the end, her moved face which tried to suppress her inner self made her look like a woman who was about to cry.


    Gu Zhen watched the face of the girl change with various emotions. She looked up at him with her expressive eyes covered with water mist, affection shining from her face.


    Those eyes were shooting hearts at him.


    His throat constricted. He quickly looked away. His cheeks reddened visibly in Song Xuantin''s eyes.


    Gu Zhen covered his mouth as he coughed unnaturally in embarrassment. "I-I am tired. It''s not too early anymore. Let''s go to the ce you are talking about."


    He decisively turned around and started to walk.


    Song Xuantin woke up from her stupor. She pouted and immediately ran after him. She grabbed his sleeves and forced him to look at her directly.


    "Hey! You can''t just ran away after confessing!" Song Xuantin''s joyful cry was so loud that it echoed throughout the valley.


    Gu Zhen''s face got redder and kept walking ahead despite the consistent tugging at his sleeves. He bit his lips. He resisted the urge to cover his face.


    What he did say? Why did he freaking say what was in his mind?!


    This was the problem when his gadgets were not with him for extended periods of time. Surrounded by his most reliable and familiarpanions, he could feel as if everything was under his control. Even if there was something unexpected, with the help of his little darlings, he could improvise a way to ovee those. But without them upying his attention, he became so talkative and transparent.


    The cap on his bottle of emotion was left behind in the rest house, leaving him open here in front of the persistent Song Xuantin.


    Now after saying his most hidden feelings, he did not know what to do.


    He was waiting for a confession, but why was he the one who confessed instead???


    A palm-sized face jumped up, literally, in front of him, trying to get his attention to her.


    "Hey, Gu Zhen! Hey, look at me¡ª"


    He childishly turned his red face again to another direction.


    Was it because he kept imagining of a scene where Song Xuantin stood before him, shyly saying ''I like you, Gu Zhen'' in his mind?


    ''Shame on me. Shame on me. Shame on me.'' Gu Zhen was having an inner fight with himself.


    Ahhh... He wanted to bury himself into a hole.


    It was clearly those naughty thoughts'' fault... He even had a spring dreamst night...


    The girl kept on hopping up and down in front of him. Gu Zhen felt cornered.


    He was still stubbornly keeping his mouth shut and not looking at her as they both continued walking in such manner.


    "Hey, hey. Is it true? You like me, huh? Since when did you like me? Gu Zhen~" Song Xuantin tugged at his sleeve coquettishly. She tried to lessen her obvious excitement and kept asking Gu Zhen if she heard it right.


    Although she was pretty sure that she heard it right, but she was truly not hallucinating, was she?


    He was not just teasing her, right?


    "Cough. Let''s find a ce to rest first." Gu Zhen still felt embarrassed and avoided her heated eyes.


    Online help urgently needed!


    #WhatToDoWHenYouidentallyConfessed#


    He still did not know what to do, so he could only try to dy time.


    "Oh~ Okay then, hehe," Song Xuantin giggled happily and finally let him go.


    She had been pestering him, but he did not deny it even one bit!


    Not denying equals it was for real! Hahahaha!


    Her steps were light and she almost floated as she walked. Ah, how she wanted to dance like a madwoman! Her bright eyes peeked at the obviously shy Gu Zhen¡ªkyaa!!! So adorable!!!¡ªfrom time to time.


    Song Xuantin felt she was the happiest woman in the earth, just a little more and she might sing her her favorite song, ''Love is all around me''* and swirled in dance.


    The sound-track of her favorite song was ying in her mind.


    The famous group, Wet Wet Wet*, was singing in the background.


    ????I feel it in my fingers ????


    I feel it in my toes ????


    The love that''s all around me ????


    And so the feeling grows''????


    Song Xuantin hummed the song with a sweet smile as she tiptoed with the beat.


    The girl was in cloud nine and the boy was in a predicament.


    Gu Zhen, still with a loudly pounding heart, was looking at everywhere except her. He was still on overdrive, thinking zealously of ways on how to handle the situation.


    What to do? What to do?


    However, his excellent knowledge in Math and programming could not help him this time. He felt as if his every step was heavy.


    ...Why did he feel as if he was tricked?


    He was the one who had scammed her, yet why he did he feel as if he was the one who sold himself? He felt as if he was a girl who had been taken advantage of and lost something important.


    F$#k it. What did he lose? His heart? He admit that, alright!


    He cringed and blushed again. Goosebumps!


    Now he was having this kind of cheezy lines!


    Song Xuantin smiled at him once again and ran forward. She happily pitter-pattered like a ballerina, twirled, and opened her arms wide, presenting the beautifulke by the flowery meadows.

 Chapter 296 - Creating Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Creating Opportunity</h4>


    Song Xuantin opened her arms wide. With the biggest smile she ever made, she presented the beautiful scenery behind her.


    "Tada! We are here! Hehe~"


    Gu Zhen, whose eyes stayed far away from Song Xuantin all this time, unconsciously looked at the view in front of him.


    He suddenly stopped in his steps, stunned at the scenery.


    There were different kinds of colorful pastel flowers scattered on the meadows swaying softly in waves with the mountain breeze. The crystallineke mirrored the clear sky above very distinctly, as if there was an alternate world right below theke. He could see butterflies flying freely from time to time. There were squirrels burrowing for food which scampered away after watching them. Small birds peacefully flew to and fro, unafraid of their presence.


    This was really a lovely ce. A paradise. It truly was worth it, walking almost a kilometer from thekeside in front of the rest house to this side.


    The city man who only saw such beautiful sceneries in pictures was fully impacted by the firsthand view of the beauty of nature.


    It was such a moving sight.


    "How... how did you find this ce?" Gu Zhen asked in wonder as he gazed around at the surroundings with wide eyes.


    The girl stiffened.


    She could not possibly say it was because of her Operation n, could she?


    "Uhm... Well, by instinct?" In reality, Song Xuantin already checked F City''sndmarks one week before the trip. She repeatedly scouted rmendations of beautiful ces to have a romantic date with Gu Zhen with the best ambiance.


    This was the first ce on her list.


    "Instinct? I doubt that," Gu Zhen murmured.


    Song Xuantin went nearer to him and he ended up looking at her.


    Her eyes were shining and she had a bright smile on her face as she stood in front of him. She was so dazzling and blinding that Gu Zhen could not help but step back nervously.


    Song Xuantin was surprised seeing him step back. She pouted and harrumphed cutely.


    "Give it to me." She extended her hand.


    "Give you what?" His heart? He already handed it.


    ''Dang, why do you keep on thinking of that, Gu Zhen, ah?'' Goosebumps rose again.


    "The bag." Song Xuantin eyed the bag.


    "Oh."


    Gu Zhen handed the bag to Song Xuantin.


    Song Xuantin fished out a nket from the bag. Sheid it over the soft grass. Afterwards, she took out several food boxes. Inside, there were different snacks like sliced fruits, pastries, and sandwiches. She also took out two bottles of orange juice and two bottles of water.


    There were also mosquito repents and other stuff.


    "..."


    Now, Gu Zhen knew why the bag was so heavy.


    Finally, Song Xuantin took out thest content of the bag. It was a romance book.


    Song Xuantin put it down with a smile and looked up at him lovingly.


    She patted the space right beside her. "Now, it''s all settled. Gu Zhen, let''s have a pic."


    "..." So they went here for a pic?


    That important ''thing'' she was talking about that needed the right ce and good ambience was this PICNIC?


    Gu Zhen''s expectant heart which was still hoping for someone''s confession received a huge blow.


    So, he just... sold himself for a pic?


    "Why are you still standing up there? Come here." Song Xuantin gestured Gu Zhen to sit again. "Since we walked a long way, I''m already famished. I''m sure you are, too. Let''s eat first."


    Gu Zhen followed her nkly.


    Song Xuantin handed him the juice and the sandwich like a caring wife.


    "After we''re done eating, you have to tell me again what you said a while ago," Song Xuantin giggled as she took a bite from the sandwich, her eyes filled with starlights gazing at him.


    "..." Gu Zhen.


    He really was yed! He could bet a hundred bucks that this girl was doing it on purpose! She must be retaliating for his ''scam'' earlier.


    And she did not even answer back to his earlier confession...


    He took a bite on the sandwich but he did not taste its deliciousness. All he tasted was bitterness.


    Karma was truly a bitch.


    QAQ


    *****


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng stuffed themselves until they both had bloated stomachs.


    Who would have thought that the dishes in that humble and low-key restaurant was so delicious and fulfilling? No wonder foodies paid homage to this ce from all over the country.


    With the fact that they were eating with each other''spany, they ate more than usual.


    To digest the food, the pair oozing with sweetness decided to take a walk silently. They did not need to look for a topic they could discuss. To them, being together was already the biggest gift. Just by walking side by side, with their steps echoing together, the rustle of leaves moving with the wind... It was already a soothing melody for the both of them.


    It was afortable silence that they missed for a month.


    Suddenly, Xiong Zhi spoke in a low voice.


    "Linfeng."


    "Yes?" Linfeng had a smile on his face when he answered. He just had a satisfying meal with his lovely Young Miss, the apple of his heart. How could he not smile?


    "Let''s y a game."


    Linfeng''s eyes lit up. Anything his Young Miss wished for was hismand.


    "Sure. What kind of game do you want to y?"


    "Q and A," Xiong Zhi answered directly.


    Linfeng: "..."


    Was that even a game? But since his Young Miss said it was, then it was.


    "Alright," he good-naturedly agreed. "Can you please do the honor of setting the rules?"


    "Hmm. The Q yer will ask a question to yer A, while yer A answers. If yer A can''t answer yer Q''s question, then yer A needs to do the punishment that yer Q will set before the question. Is it clear?"


    Linfeng nodded. That was interesting. His mind already had a line of questions for his Young Miss.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled. This game was actually an excuse to create an ambiguous atmosphere with Linfeng. And then... fufufu.


    Source... Page 23, Creating Opportunity.


    The book had been reliable so far, if not for sudden pests popping up. It would certainly work this time!

 Chapter 297 - A shutter of Camera

    <h4>Chapter 297 - A shutter of Camera</h4>


    Xiong Zhi continued to set the rules.


    "Okay, we have three questions before the other yer''s turn. Q or A, which yer would you choose?"


    Linfeng gave way to his Young Miss. "You can do the honor of being yer Q."


    "Okay. Let''s make the first punishment easy. Punishment... is to give me a flower. "


    "Alright," Linfeng chuckled. What kind of sweet punishment was that? Nevertheless, even he answered the three questions, he made up his mind to give her a bouquet of flowerster on.


    "First question... Linfeng, do you like me?" Xiong Zhi asked seriously. So serious that Linfeng was stunned.


    "..."


    That was so sudden.


    But he had made himself clear before that he liked her right?


    ...Or maybe it was not clear enough?


    He stared at those eyes waiting with anticipation. She looked at him with eyes that glittered with a hopeful light, her soft cheeks caressed by a few stray strands along with the gentle breeze.


    She looked like a fluffy white rabbit wanting to be petted.


    This look of Xiong Zhi made him want to tease her more.


    Linfeng pretended to think deeply.


    "Hmm. It''s only the first question and it is already hard."


    "..." Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened. What was so hard about that? He just confessed to her three months ago!


    Did he forget already? Then... then why did he act intimately with her all along?


    The straight ball Xiong Zhi felt anxious. Seeing the uneasy look on her face, Linfeng immediately gave up on teasing her.


    Ah~ His heart was always weak when it came to his Young Miss.


    He smiled as he lowered his head slightly and looked directly into her eyes. With his action, a few strands of his hair was ruffled by the wind, just like Xiong Zhi''s. Locks of hair messily danced with the wind over his forehead, but he paid it no heed. He looked especially handsome, youthful, and untamed at this moment.


    "It might be hard, but I can definitely answer it. My dearest Young Miss, my lovely Zhi''er..." he chanted in a hypnotic whisper. "Yes¡­ I do like you. A lot more than you can imagine."


    Afterwards, he grinned at her, like a ray of sunlight.


    Xiong Zhi felt as if her ears were getting pregnant of his hushed whispers. She felt both relieved and joyful. Her cheeks started to flush. She fidgeted slightly in mixture of happiness and bashfulness.


    Yes, her Linfeng liked her. The corner of her lips started to curl up.


    Ah, it was a lovely feeling to hear it over again from his lips. If it was possible, she wanted to make him repeat it again every morning, every night,?and every day.


    She coughed shyly a bit before asking the second question.


    "Next question. What do you like about me?"


    Linfeng stared at his Young Miss. This game was a bit strange.


    ...Did his Young Miss made up the game because she wanted him to assure her that she would not lose him?


    He answered seriously.


    "That one is not hard at all. But I have a very long list." He stepped closer to her. "I like my Young Miss''s eyes which always look at me with affection. I like the Young Miss who always smile so sincerely for me, who wishes the best of the world for me, who first saw what my heart wished for, and what I desire." Linfeng had found it marvelous that his young miss had always put his feelings first. He was the luckiest man in the world as Xiong Zhi chose to give her all attention and care to him.


    " I like my Young Miss who keeps pushing the closed doors to know me, even when I felt so insecure and closed up, you kept on knocking on my door to get to me. I fell for the Young Miss whom I stupidly pushed away but still did not give up on me, did not let go of me. I love my Young Miss who is so understanding, so caring¡ª"


    As he chanted endlessly, Linfeng reached out towards her. Those times in the past, he did not want to admit his feelings and kept on pushing her away from his mind and heart. But in the end, she won.


    All the events from the moment he met the Young Miss were reying on his mind. Clearly, he had fallen deeply and irrevocably into the pit she had dug for him. He himself never wished to rise from it.


    His fingertips touched her soft cheeks and caressed her face as smooth as a peeled egg. "I like my Young Miss who is so understanding, so caring, so stubborn, and strong. I like that, all of you."


    His gentle and enigmatic eyes were enchanting as he looked at her.


    They were so close together. Thete afternoon sun shone before them and casted long shadows of the loving couple on the ground behind.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes slowly became watery as she listened to her beloved confess his love to her. His face was close to hers, looking especially handsome with his messy hair. Their foreheads touched.


    Xiong Zhi felt his warm breath fan her lips. She unconsciously licked her lips, turning them into a more vibrant reddish color.


    Her action immediately caught Linfeng''s attention. His eyes were drawn to her cherry red lips. His throat suddenly felt dry.


    "Can I have my turn to ask?"


    "...Um."


    They already forgot about the rules of their game. To hell with it.


    "If I do something impolite, will you let me?" Linfeng asked in a whisper, swallowing. His eyes never left her lips.


    "..."


    This request sounded so familiar. Xiong Zhi felt excitement and anticipation creep up on her heart. Finally, this time, it must happen!


    Xiong Zhi gulped, feeling the hot atmosphere between them.


    "Yes..."


    Linfeng''s eyes seemed to devour her. She saw how those beautiful eyes seemed to contain the universe.


    He lowered his head decisively.


    "Click."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two was frozen for a second. They clearly heard the shutter of a camera.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened instantly like a pool of freezing hell.


    This...this man!!!


    He contained his angry heart and whispered to Xiong Zhi in gritted teeth.


    "Young Miss, stay here. I just need to catch that mosquito."


    Xiong Zhi nodded immediately. She, too, was angry.


    This was the second time.


    How maddening!


    Could these pests at least let them kiss first?! Their lips could never even get to touch each other!


    Her face was chilly like a banshee who came crawling from hell as she looked at Linfeng''s back.


    Linfeng immediately ran to the direction where they heard the sounde from.


    He saw a man running away from him.


    Linfeng sped up. He must beat this man to death!


    Linfeng knew that the picture must not reach the wrong person''s hand. He was not afraid for himself if it got out.


    But his Young Miss''s reputation would be at risk. He did not want his Young Miss to suffer humiliation and criticism from the public. Considering the direction from where it was taken, his Young Miss''s face was clearly exposed.


    This made Linfeng even angrier. Whoever it was, he would not let this man destroy his Young Miss''s reputation!

 Chapter 298 - A Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 298 - A Scheme</h4>


    Around a minute passed by.


    Linfeng immediately closed the distance between him and the man. He quickly held the man''s arm, rammed his free elbow towards the other''s back, and mmed him down to the ground.


    He held the man''s arm behind the other''s back firmly and fished out a smartphone. Seeing that there was a password. He turned the man over, grabbed the man''s head, and punched him hard on the face.


    "Password."


    "Aghh..." The man seemed to have gotten dizzy because of the punch.


    "Password, or I will punch you again."


    "Hehe," the man justughed.


    Linfeng''s eyes dangerously darkened. He held the phone tightly with his free hand and crushed it with sheer force. With his internal energy, the phone waspletely wrecked.


    "Who sent you?"


    "..."


    The man just stared at his crushed phone and did not answer him.


    Linfeng became more annoyed. This man would not talk.


    ''Since you are so insistent, then I will not be polite.''


    He threw the useless phone away and grabbed the man''s arm. He twisted it hard and broke it.


    Crack.


    "Agghhh!!" The man shouted in pain, his agonized voice echoing within the alley.


    "Tell me, or I will break your other arm."


    "..." The man gritted his teeth and looked up angrily at Linfeng. He still did not speak.


    "You don''t want to? Fine."


    Crack. Linfeng broke the other arm.


    "Arghh!!!"


    "Who. Sent. You?"


    He continued pummeling heavy strikes and kicks on the man curled up on the ground.


    "Urgh! Stop it, bastard!"


    "Speak."


    "You f%$#@!"


    Punch. Thud. Crack.


    "Who sent you?"


    Huff. Huff. The man was battered ck and blue. He spat out blood but still refused.


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed. He kicked the limp body of the battered man and flipped him over. Looking at his back, he struck the man''s back with his fist.


    "Aaaarggh!!!" The man once again cried loudly in agony. The pain he felt reached unprecedented heights.


    "Do you know which one I punched? I just hit your lower back a bit. If I strike at it with a bit more strength, do you know what would happen?" Linfeng squatted beside the man and continued to speak in a cold, low voice. "Your spinal cord will break. You will no longer be able to move your limbs. You will no longer be able to walk. You will be at other people''s mercy, for the rest of your life."


    The prone man shivered.


    "Tell me, a name."


    "..." The man hesitated.


    Linfeng reached out and pushed at his broken ribs.


    Crack. A few more ribs were broken. The man wordlessly screamed.


    "....!!!!"


    Then his body fell limp on the bloody ground as he gasped for breath, m.o.a.ning.


    "Oh, I forgot. I have my ways to know if you are lying. If you ever made one up, I will make sure you would rather wish you are dead."


    "I...I w-won''t, huff... make, huff... up."


    The man really regretted taking this lightly. He thought there were no bodyguards around. How could he know that the two seemingly weak students, who was no different from a couple who were out for a date, were monsters with good hearing, especially this boy?


    The intelligence was f%$#king unreliable!


    "Good. You are smart, although careless. Now tell me, who sent you?"


    The man hesitated again.


    Linfeng pressed his fist on the other''s spinal cord hard.


    The man screamed in pain. F$#ck, he was just a small fry with not much loyalty! What was the use of benefits if he could not make it out alive, ah?! Being crippled in their circle was no different from death!


    "I''ll say, I''ll say! Argh, stop, stop! I''ll tell you, alright?!"


    The tall young man above him lifted his hand and looked coldly at him.


    "It''s... a call to the underworld," the battered man gasped. "With the surname Xiong."


    Xiong?


    Linfeng furrowed his brow. He thought it was Guan Gao Huan. After all, that man had been tailing them since earlier.


    It turned out, it was from the Xiong family.


    From his Young Miss''s own family.


    He lightly kicked the man. "Who in the Xiong family?"


    "I-I dont know." The man kept his mouth shut afterwards. As long as he was not crippled, he could tell him many things. What could money do if he was crippled for the rest of his life? He would be instantly taken down by the other small fries in the underworld. He might not evene out with an intact body, because selling organs and body parts of useless people weremon in there.


    "Why did he send you?" Linfeng continued to ask.


    Either one of the Xiong family members in the other branches wanted him expelled, or they wanted to ruin his Young Miss''s reputation.


    The Xiong family and the Zhou family,pared to other master and butler families, held an extremely strange rtionship. The Zhou family would forever be bound under the Xiong''s, it was their fate. This gave much pressure to Linfeng, that he must never taint orpromise his master''s glory, his Young Miss Xiong Zhi.


    The heir of the dignified Xiong family must never have a servant for his or her spouse. This would taint the Xiong bloodline. The ideal condition was that the spouse would be able to bring more glory and power for the Xiong''s.


    In the end, the fate that was originally designed for Linfeng and Xiong Zhi walked in entirely different paths. Just like how Romeo and Juliet would never be able to ovee their families'' opposition, and just like how the Cow Herd and the Weaver Girl would forever be separated by the Milky Way.


    If the news of his Young Miss Xiong Zhi having an illicit rtionship with her Zhou butlere out, this would cause a stir in the whole world. His Young Miss would be criticized and her title as the heir would likely be questioned. The eternally stable Xiong Empire might possibly be impacted by the news that go against the ''morality'' of the society.


    Mere rumors could be suppressed. But what if they were backed up by an evidence, such as pictures of their intimacy? That would be hard to cover. The losses would still affect his Young Miss.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know the rest of the n. I''m just a small fry! They don''t tell everything to our kind!" the man cried.


    He was clearly lying.


    But the man gritted his teeth and refused to speak further even with harsher beatings. If he say more, he would not simply face the fear of getting crippled, his terrible boss and their client would make sure he was tortured to death.


    Linfeng, on the other hand, was stunned.


    ''The rest of the n.''


    It meant...


    Just catching pictures of him and his Young Miss acting intimate was not the whole n. There was something more.


    "Xiong Zhi..." Linfeng paled.

 Chapter 299 - Shes gone

    <h4>Chapter 299 - She''s gone</h4>


    He decisively struck the man unconscious. This man would not talk anymore just by the look in his eyes, so it was useless to talk to him further. His feet immediately ran to where he left Xiong Zhi.


    Zhi''er.


    His heart raced with ominous premonition.


    He rushed back with the fastest speed he could muster.


    His restless heart hoped she was still there.


    In less than a minute, he arrived where he had left Xiong Zhi.


    He froze in ce, gasping. His face paled visibly.


    There was no girl standing there, waiting. Xiong Zhi''s shadow could not be seen anywhere.


    Only the bag with the unused joss sticks was left on the ground.


    Linfeng was horrified. His heart pounded loudly. Panic, anxiety, and worry instantaneously exploded within his heart, making it hard for him to breathe for a moment.


    "Zhi''er..."


    He immediately stopped thinking of the worst and took a deep breath.


    A dark me burst out from his eyes.


    ''I must find her at all cost!''


    He calmed himself down.


    He kneeled on the ground and keenly checked the footprints. He steadied his shaking hands and took hold of the dried leaves that were recently just crushed. He had to know which direction the abductor and his Young Miss went.


    While tracing the steps, he continued to multitask in his mind.


    There might be a car waiting nearby. Linfeng tried to remember what the walk side looked like before. He concentrated his thoughts.


    They went by the candy stalls, two children ran around and passed by, a boy with a bike rode by them, and there was a man reading a newspaper, his entire face covered by it on the bench.


    His mind zeroed in on that image. There it was. The man was reading the yesterday''s newspaper. It was not something to be suspicious about, but when examined, it actually meant a lot.


    Linfeng clenched his fist. How could be so foolish?!


    His mind had clearly found the man a bit suspicious as he was reading the papers from yesterday when there were avable new ones just by the store they had passed, but he dismissed it as overthinking.


    But now that he recalled, it was that same newspaper that the airport had handed over to the passengers of the ne yesterday. Who would have the mind to read that once inside F City?


    The man clearly came with them in this city at the same time. Although there were so many visitors from various cities and the man could have simply been one of them, but normally, it was a detail he would put into his mind and keep note of.


    Why did he throw that suspicion at the back of his mind?


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath again.


    Clearly, he had be so muddled and less sharp... all because he was too immersed in the sea of love. Because of his negligence, now, his Young Miss...


    His heart raced, afraid of what terrible things could happen to his Young Miss.


    Linfeng must not let that happen!


    In a few seconds where his thoughts were in overdrive, he finally found a direction.


    He stood up and rushed to the ce where hest saw the man. It seemed like the people who kidnapped his Young Miss were professionals as they cleverly covered their tracks from where Xiong Zhi was taken.


    If that was the case, he would start at the ce where the man had sat on the bench.


    His intuition was telling him that that man must be the one¡­


    If he still was not able to find anything from it...


    His dark eyes shed maliciously.


    Torture could bring about miracles. He would take that small fry''s life while torturing him to death.


    But that would take some time, so it was thest option.


    For now, he must rush and do his best to find the Young Miss.


    Linfeng ran as his surroundings blurred. For some reason, this situation felt so painfully familiar.


    An aching loss was eating at his heart.


    ''Young Miss... Please, please, be safe...''


    *****


    The ground was rough and dusty. It was an extremely ufortable ce. The girl lying prone on the ground began to stir.


    ...?


    Xiong Zhi groggily opened her eyes.


    The first thing she noticed was darkness. Next, she felt something tied around her head.


    ¡­Was she blindfolded?


    ...!!!


    She was instantly rmed.


    She tried to move but both of her hands were bound. Her feet were also tied together. She couldn''t move.


    The darkness made her nervous.


    Just a moment ago, while she was waiting for Linfeng toe back, a man passing by suddenly came to ask her for directions. As she was not a local citizen of the town and was not familiar of the ce, she politely answered that she did not know and that she was only a tourist as well.


    However, that man was very insistent and asked if she could take a look at the picture of the shrine in the tourist guide book that he had with him. He said that she might have seen it somewhere while she was touring around. She ended up agreeing to take a look, but the man suddenly took out a spray instead of a guide. He caught her unprepared and was able to spray it on her face at point nk range. Then, she became dizzy and cked out.


    She could not remember anything after that.


    Kidnapped!


    She panicked for a bit as the realization that she was kidnapped dawned onto her.


    Was it kidnap for ransom? Or was she kidnapped by enemies of the Xiong family?


    Various thoughts started popping up in her mind.


    She was just with Linfeng earlier...


    Right, Linfeng!


    Like magic, her anxiety and panic slowly ebbed down at the thought that she was with Linfeng just a few moments ago.


    For sure, Linfeng was looking for her.


    She gritted her teeth as she forcefully pushed down any negative emotions and slowly sorted out her thoughts. Her mind began to think clearly again.


    How long had she been unconscious?


    Linfeng would surely not take long in catching that guy. He surely would return as fast as he could. And then, once he saw that she was not there anymore, he would definitely start the chase.


    Xiong Zhi believed in Linfeng the most. He was one of the most capable butlers trained in existence, who stood on top of the cream of the crop. Since he was not here yet, then it must not have been too long since they knocked her unconscious.


    Xiong Zhi tried to listen to her surroundings. At first, she could only hear silence and faint sounds of summertime insects.


    A short whileter, she heard a creaking sound and the sounds of footsteps.


    "Clear. Everything''s clear. However, Bao Lan was out of reach. That damned guy was on low battery again for sure." A deep of voice of a man sounded inint. "That little bastard is always dozing around."


    Another voice answered, a bit raspy.


    "Let that guy be. He must have some troubles with that teenager. Are you sure we are not followed?"


    "Don''t worry, all the tracks we made are gone."


    "How about Bao Lan''s?"


    The man with the deep voice snorted. "Bao Lan can handle himself."


    "F$#k it, they never said the target was dating such a capable boy. Why the hell was that teenager so strong?"


    "Tsk! That''s why I hate unreliable clients. And they would only me us if we mess up."


    "Whatever, let''s finish this fast. The school staff will start looking for her if they do not see her at six."


    "Camera."


    After a short conversation between the two men, she heard some rustling sounds.


    Instantly, she felt the hair on the back of her neck rise up as chills crept up her limbs.


    What were they nning to do?


    "Hehehe. This is my favorite part," one of the twoughed maniacally.


    "If we are not in a hurry we must have a choose a good location for this," one said on regret.


    "Maybe we should have prepared a bed for this..."


    Xiong Zhi stiffened at their words.


    A familiar feeling crept up on her.


    These... these beasts!


    Rage and indignation filled her mind as coldness seeped into her bones.


    Whoever behind this, she would not forgive them!

 Chapter 300 - He came

    <h4>Chapter 300 - He came</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was not a fool. She knew from their words what they were going to do.


    In her previous life, she had gotten scarred by this familiar incident.


    After rebirth, she had sworn to herself that she would not let herself be wounded so deeply again.


    In this lifetime, Linfeng always considered her as an innocent pearl that must be protected. Unbeknownst to him, she hid a darkness so deep that when unleashed, it would definitely transform her into a monster. Her hatred ran too deep into her soul.


    She would kill everyone who dared to harm her again!


    Everyone had their own bright and dark sides. This dark side of Xiong Zhi was what was driving her for revenge. It was her Pandora''s Box.


    Now, the forbidden box was being forcefully opened.


    Xiong Zhi tried to control the psychotic madness brewing inside of her.


    She heard footstep approach her. Faintly, she felt a shadow loom over her.


    She could feel the disgusting presence of the man. Chills ran down her back.


    "Oooh, she is truly beautiful. That skin..." the voice said lecherously. The man''s scent was sickening.


    Goosebumps started to rise all over her body.


    "Hey, make it fast. I want to taste her too. "


    "Such a pervert."


    "Duh, whoever paid us for this was the most perverted one, ah. They even want to watch the video of a high school girl being r.a.p.ed."


    "Isn''t that what we all loved to do anyways?"


    "Make it fast. We only have an hour left." The other man who was holding the camera impatiently urged the man who was looming over the high school girl.


    "Yes, yes. Hehe, here Ie, baby~"


    Xiong Zhi heard the sound of belt being unbuckled.


    This situation made her remember a memory she had already forgotten. Or rather, a memory she had buried deeply at the depths of her darkness, so as to never see it ever again.


    Killing intent surged from within her, and her mind became chillingly calm.


    She felt him untie her feet.


    Then, she felt a heavy weight press over her. She could hear the man''s excited and disordered breathing.


    It was as if she could ''see'' a revolting man hovering on top of her, his face right above her.


    The moment the man touched her clothes, Xiong Zhi instantaneously moved and rammed her forehead up towards the direction where she detected should be his face.


    Luckily, her head hit his face hard.


    "Aargh!" The man eximed in pain. He distanced himself from the girl below him and held his chin. Due to the unexpected head butt, he ended up biting his tongue hard. He tasted blood and pain overwhelmed his senses for a moment.


    "What the f%$#! She''s awake!"


    Even if she could not see anything, she ran away from their direction towards the area where she felt the air seemed toe from and shouted with all her might.


    "Help! Linfeng, Help!"


    "Stop her!"


    "Linfeng! Linfeng!"


    A hand caught her waist and dragged her back into hell.


    Amidst her screams, the voice said with suppressed anger, "Littledy, although I don''t care for your life, but you might want to know that you are just about to kill yourself."


    The direction Xiong Zhi ran into was the partially opened window. They were in an abandoned house in a very isted ce at the outskirts of the town. This was a two-floor old wooden house. They were at the upper floor as the first floor was just too dirty and full of trash and mice. Since they were supposed to do the ''deed'', they naturally chose the much cleaner second floor, although it was still dirty.


    If this missy fell from the window which seemed like it would break with a bit of force, she would surely die of the impact as the ground was covered with sharp rocks and moss.


    Xiong Zhi desperately struggled out of the hold. She blindly stomped at the captor''s feet hard. When she felt the hands on her waist loosen up, she ran again to another direction while screaming on the top of her lungs.


    "Help! Help! Linfeng!" Xiong Zhi kept shouting. "Linfeng!!!"


    "It''s useless!" A pair of hands caught her once more, tighter.


    Then the man caught her face and pped her hard.


    That p was too hard that it made her ears ring for a long time.


    Another memory resurfaced.


    If these men could see her eyes, they would be scared off by the madness within them.


    Xiong Zhi tasted the familiar metallic taste of blood in her mouth. She spat it out at the direction of the man, and it happened tond directly on his face. Even if she could not see past the blindfold, she could feel them with her heightened senses.


    The man wiped the spit on his face. He finally was really angered.


    "You''ve done it," he said menacingly. He was about to p her again when Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "Heh~ Come on, p me. p me so hard like you wish I was dead," she said scathingly. "If Ie out alive from here, I am not going to stop until I find you. I will make you suffer a humiliation a hundred times worse than what you gave me. Try me. You just offended the heir of the Xiong family."


    Xiong Zhi was not only talking about this man but also of the people behind them.


    She said it with firm confidence and conviction that it made the man in front of her halt.


    ...In a way, she was right. They still nned to return her alive, because she could not be killed given her current status, or else, more trouble wouldeter.


    The only order was to y with her and humiliate her with evidence. Not to mention, the Xiong member who had called them assured that he would help them avoid pursuit.


    But once this Young Miss recovered, she might really just do what she had sworn and hunt them down.


    The hell, weren''t women from the upper circle supposed to hide this from prying eyes and not make it any bigger? She should be worried about her reputation and try her best to hide it as much as possible.


    But from the girl''s words...


    The man hesitated for a moment, but they had already epted the request. With the added fact that it was a rather powerful Xiong family member who stood behind them, and that this girl could not see their faces at all, he finally calmed down.


    She was just bluffing, he thought.


    He snorted.


    "Min Dao, do it now. Just tie her four limbs down and be done with it."


    The man who got hit on the chin earlier came towards Xiong Zhi.


    In the darkness, she could hear his footsteps. Her heart raced wildly. Although she had threatened them confidently, she was still afraid.


    She did not want to have the same scar as in the past. The feeling of wanting to die but could not was a nightmare for her.


    She knew that unless someone came to her rescue, she would be a goner. Her madness, rage, and unwillingness intertwined with her rising fear.


    No, no more! Not anymore!


    But she did not beg them, because it was useless. It was something she learned from experience. She viciously promised to herself that whoever was behind this would not go unscathed.


    Someone who hated her so much that they wanted to ruin her in this way...


    There were only two people she knew.


    She was unwilling to resign to this fate!


    As the man held her arm, she struggled and kicked.


    She shouted once again. Desperation was evident in her voice.


    "Help!!! Linfeng!!! Linfeng!!!"


    "No one can hear you! Save your voice!" The man was having difficulty in restraining her.


    "Linfeng!!! Linfeng!!!!"


    She did not stop shouting. He woulde. She knew he woulde. He had said before that he would never bete again. He had promised...


    "I don''t care who that is, but no one is going to help you! Stay still!"


    Xiong Zhi felt herself pushed down. She gritted her teeth and changed her tactics. "Change your mind and I will let it pass. Tell me who ordered you! "


    The men did not buy it. "Toote for that, missy. We know how great your family is. That''s why we are not going to tell you a thing," the other man said.


    "If you don''t want to make it painful, you better be more obedient!"


    ¡­Beasts! I''ll kill you all!!!


    "You just lost your chance," Xiong Zhi said with a trembling voice. Hopelessness began to envelop her as she felt their disgusting hands tore at her clothes.


    Her tears fell from her eyes.


    The blindfold covering her eyes was wet. Yes, she was crying silently even as she tried to push her fear down.


    She felt unwilling! Anger, disgust, fear, madness... She was slowly being consumed by the emotions she had long locked in her Pandora''s Box. The memories she wanted to forget ovepped with this very moment.


    No! No! No!


    She did not want to repeat her doomed fate!


    Linfeng... Linfeng...


    Like how the previously weak Xiong Zhi prayed for Linfeng toe to her rescue in her past life as the beast ravaged her...


    Xiong Zhi still wished for him to save her.


    He wille... This time, he woulde...


    He had promised...


    She whimpered and struggled against the revolting touches of the man.


    Bang! Crash!


    There was a loud ramming sound at the door, followed by a loud crash.


    "Zhi''er!"


    Linfeng''s worried shout echoed within the dpidated house.


    It rang clearly in her ears.


    Her tears poured out, soaking the blindfold, overflowing down to her cheeks and ears.


    He came!


    This time, he really came.

 Chapter 301 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Rescue</h4>


    Just a few moments earlier.


    Linfeng was looking for signs of the car. The captors would not dare to stay within the popted area of the town, but they also could not leave the town so easily due to the monitoring on the main street and on the exit of the town.


    He asked his people to check the monitoring immediately after he realized his Young Miss''s disappearance. No suspicious cars had left the town since his Zhi''er vanished.


    It meant that the captors, together with his Young Miss, were still inside the town.


    Likely, they retreated to an area without monitoring and was devoid of people.


    He strongly believed that the captors intended to kidnap her, whatever the reason might be,pared to assassinating her. After all, if they wished to do thetter, then instead of taking her with them, Linfeng would have found her body the moment he went back earlier...


    His heart trembled again as he med himself for the nth time.


    Linfeng mobilized his mind to narrow down the possibilities.


    He called Jang Shin and his team to send an aircraft to a specific part of the outskirts of the town. This area had no monitoring and was far from traffic of people.


    He was tempted to call Old Xiong, but he held himself back. He did not contact anyone from the Xiong family, because ording to that aplice, this request to the underworld came from a member of the Xiong family.


    He had a nagging suspicion that this was not just a run-of-the-mill kidnap for ransom. A person from the Xiong family would neverck money. Added to the fact that many people were eyeing the Young Miss''s title, quite a lot would have found the Young Miss an eyesore.


    To strip away the title using these kinds of measures, either kill the person, or make her unworthy of the title. Doing the earlier would bring too much trouble, so it could only be thetter. And the most effective way was to ruin the Young Miss''s reputation.


    Reputation in the high society was too important.


    He suspected that even if he saved the Young Miss, the masterminds would still be able to overturn the story and expose to the media that the Young Miss of the Xiong family had been kidnapped. Adding some stories to destroy her reputation would be as easy as breathing.


    Linfeng, who had maxed up his efficiency while tracking the abductors, had carefully considered all gaps including the aftermath of the kidnapping.


    The most important thing was to save the Young Miss.


    Linfeng''s careful tracking led him to a deste farmhouse at the outskirts of the town. The area was out of people''s way and themon people did not go here often. It seemed to be an area that was left abandoned for a long time.


    He had been on high alert all this time, his whole focus was spent on tracing the captor''s tracks. His clothes was soaked wet by his sweat.


    Although he tried to press it down, worry still filled his entire being. He had tried his best, but the captors were apparently prepared. It had been almost an hour since his Young Miss went missing.


    Many things could happen during this forty minutes time frame.


    He forcefully pushed down the ominous feeling within his heart and prayed. His Young Miss must be safe!


    He looked at the barren farm and the dpidated wooden house and quickly went to investigate the ce. Just as he stepped forward towards the old two-storey house, his sharp ears caught a familiar sound.


    "...Linfeng! ...Help!" The voice of the girl was a bit hoarse, as if the person had been shouting for a long time.


    Zhi''er!


    Her voice was filled with terror and desperation.


    He trembled, and his shadow swiftly shot forward that it blurred from his position several meters away from the house. He instantly entered the first floor.


    He could hear the threatening voices of the abductors.


    "If you don''t want to make it painful, you better be more obedient!"


    How dare them!!!


    Veins popped out from his temples as he suppressed the raging beast inside him.


    "Linfeng!!! Linfeng!!!!"


    She did not stop shouting. He woulde. She knew he woulde. He had said before that he would never bete again. He had promised...


    "I don''t care who that is, but no one is going to help you! Stay still!"


    Xiong Zhi felt herself pushed down. She gritted her teeth and changed her tactics. "Change your mind and I will let it pass. Tell me who ordered you! "


    The men did not buy it. "Toote for that, missy. We know how great your family is. That''s why we are not going to tell you a thing," the other man said.


    "If you don''t want to make it painful, you better be more obedient!"


    Beasts! I''ll kill you all!!!


    "You just lost your chance," Xiong Zhi said with a trembling voice. Hopelessness began to envelop her as she felt their disgusting hands tore at her clothes.


    Zhi''er!


    In a split second, he was already at the second floor. The locked door and the despairing sobs behind it unraveled Linfeng''s self-control.


    With a loud bang, he kicked the door down with full force, unleashing his rage.


    The door flew meters away from where it had been.


    "Zhi''er!"


    Then, there she was on the floor near the window, blindfolded and half-n.a.k.e.d with her clothes torn to shreds.


    There was an almost n.a.k.e.d man on top of her with his filthy hands on the girl''s white skin, forcefully grabbing her exposed waist.


    This scene snapped the only line of sanity left within him.


    His mind emptied out and his vision was suddenly filled of dark burning mes. He could only see the man he wanted to tear into pieces.


    He vanished from the doorway and appeared next to the man holding Xiong Zhi, ignoring the frozen man with a beard holding the camera on the other side of the room.


    Linfeng grabbed the undressed man''s hand and crushed it as he pulled the man towards him. He raised his fist and punched forward with a whistling sound. Once his fist collided with the man''s face, all teeth flew out with stters of blood.


    The force of the impact hurtled the undressed man into the window, crashing the thin panel.


    He was about to fall outside but Linfeng''s hand caught him in a sh and threw him hard to the other side of the room, right beside the stunned man holding the camera.


    The man could only grunt in pain. His back, his mouth, and most especially his hand were hurting. Heid there, m.o.a.ning in pain.


    That was when the other man with the camera, who had wanted to help, noticed that his aplice Min Dao''s hand was broken. The boy must have broken every finger when he caught Min Dao earlier by hand.


    His hand which had moved to the gun hidden by his waist suddenly stopped.


    The boy had done it in a split second!


    The man was frozen in shock at the obvious show of internal energy.


    This boy moved too fast that he could barely see him!


    Internal energy could only be used by martial artists. Also, it could only be used at a limited time. Once gone beyond the limit, the body would fall intoa.


    He, too, was a professional of the underworld who knew how to manipte his internal energy. Still, it was only a matter of seconds and by far, he could only use it to beat a group of ordinary people.


    Yet this boy... was actually able to use his internal energy to this extent.


    A body moving so fast that it blurred, heavy strikes that seemed to contain mountains, senses so sharp they seemed to perceive everything, and a sharp aura that suffocated his enemies. Is this how he managed to find them?


    Who was he?


    The client never mentioned him at all!


    He had wanted to shoot earlier, but with the man''s reaction speed, it would be useless. He would be disarmed in a sh.


    He silently took a step back and calcted whether he could take the boy on with a fight, or to escape. It seemed that it could only be thetter¡­


    Meanwhile, Linfeng did not immediately rush towards the two men whom he considered good as dead. After throwing the bloody man to the side, he swiftly caught Xiong Zhi into his arms.


    Linfeng gently took off her blindfold. When he felt the wetness of the cloth, the madness in his heart burned strongly. However, he immediately suppressed his fury, letting none of it show on his face.

 Chapter 302 - Rescue (II)

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Rescue (II)</h4>


    Linfeng mentally locked down on the man who stood tensed at the side. If he ever took a step outside the room, he would instantly know.


    He took off his coat and wrapped it around his Young Miss''s trembling body. Killing intent was silently surging beneath his fa?ade.


    He took a deep breath. His Young Miss needed a stable pir right now to anchor herself, a person that could reassure her. He forcefully calmed himself down.


    Xiong Zhi painfully opened her eyes, and her blurry gaze slowly cleared out.


    The first thing she saw was Linfeng''s face.


    His face appeared calm, yet she could see the turbulent bottomless pit in his dark eyes.


    It was a very familiar sight. This was the same look he had on his face when he finally came to her rescue in the past life.


    Her nose soured and her eyes blurred again.


    He camete in the past life.


    In this life, fortunately...


    Teardrops fell from her eyes. It was as if all her grievances were finally out in the open, being poured out. Sobs echoed from her throat.


    "Linfeng..."


    Linfeng''s heart constricted painfully at her suppressed sobs. Guilt, remorse, self-me, and an overwhelming stabbing pain intertwined within him as he wiped Xiong Zhi''s tears.


    He was able to stop the worst, but he knew that the harm was already done. This was a trauma that could never be erased.


    He felt a numbing pain in his heart as he watched her weep. His most beloved girl must be feeling much, much worse than he could ever imagine.


    His nose felt astringent. He could only try tofort her.


    Linfeng patted her back. "You are safe now, Zhi''er. I''m here now. I''vee. You''re safe now," he whispered as calmly, lovingly, and gently as he could.


    Xiong Zhi''s anxious heart slowly slowed down. Her sobs also finally died down.


    At this time, the bearded man holding the camera nced at the door. He should take this chance to escape. He silently raised his foot.


    Xiong Zhi raised her head, her eyes red. "Linfeng... I want them dead."


    The madness in her heart had not yet died down. It only burned hotter.


    Kill them!


    "As you wish, my Young Miss." Linfeng''s eyes darkened as he answered. He kissed her forehead. After reassuring her, he vanished.


    In a blur, he arrived right before the man who was silently escaping.


    Without a word, he clenched his fist and immediately punched the man at his gut.


    "Argh!" The man was caught unprepared. His body curved in the air.


    In a split second, Linfeng took one step behind him and swung his elbow at his back.


    "Hnn!" Excruciating pain spread for a moment, and then numbness. The man fell limply.


    Linfeng caught the cor of his shirt and dragged him towards Xiong Zhi who had remained sitting on the ground with Linfeng''s coat around her shoulders.


    He dumped him in front of her.


    "I broke his spinal cord. He wouldn''t be able to go anywhere."


    Then, Linfeng went to get the other man. He also dragged him and dumped him in front of Xiong Zhi.


    "This man dared to touch you, tell me how you want him killed," he gravely said with a serious face.


    He had not killed a man before. But with the training since young, they were expected to kill. Especially, to kill those who harmed or nned to harm their master.


    What was more, his raging fury since earlier had not abated yet.


    He wanted to torture them to death, to slice them slowly until only bones remain, to crush their bones until all that was left was a pool of flesh and blood.


    He was not a saint, and he would never wish for his master to be a saint and grieve herself. Grievances must be paid in full.


    If his Young Miss could release her hatred and fear by killing them, he would dly assist her. If she fell into hell, he would dly follow her and help her spread hellfire everywhere.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at her man''s face, at his eyes which burned with malice and hatred, mirroring hers.


    Then her eyes swept down towards the two men darkly.


    She slowly stood up with Linfeng''s support.


    "Didn''t I tell you earlier? If I ever get out of this alive, I will make sure that you will suffer a hundred times more."


    The two men felt chills running down their backs. They shivered. This time, they knew that she was not bluffing at all.


    Their bones were broken beyond recognition, they were already hurt internally, and even with modern technology, they were already handicapped for the rest of their life. That was enough to put them in hell.


    But to suffer humiliation, a hundred times at that, no man would want it.


    The undressed man with the broken hand and bloody mouth spoke hurriedly.


    "...Misshy ...We showwie (Missy, we are sorry)! Fohgiffe ush, pwease (Forgive us, please) We tchell you... who owdewed ush (We''ll tell you who ordered us)! Pwease, shpawe ouw lhwifes (Please, spare our lives)¡­"


    His mouth was hurting so badly but he needed to beg for his life.


    The bearded man, on the other hand, was silent as cold sweat soaked his shirt.


    He had not spent several years in the underworld in vain. He could somehow realize the crazed look at this pair''s eyes.


    It was useless. They were doomed.


    No matter which one they choose in the end, they were doomed.


    If the man who ordered them found out that they had messed up in this mission, and even sold him out, they would be surely be killed. With him having crippled, he would be an easy prey.


    And this girl...


    The bearded man, the leader of the kidnapping team, nced up at Xiong Zhi with gritted teeth.


    However, when he saw the endless coldness in her eyes, he shivered.


    This time, the man was sure that he and his aplice were going to die.

 Chapter 303 - Failed Mission (??)

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Failed Mission (??)</h4>


    The orange glow of the sky casted by the setting sun was a reminder for the farmers to stop plowing the soil, a call for the children toe running back home, the time for tourists to pick a restaurant for dinner, and also the designated schedule for the students of TIHS to return to the rest house.


    In the deserted outskirts of the town, in a dpidated wooden farmhouse, a group of men entered the house, went straight to the second floor, bowed to the boy and the girl standing inside, and picked up the bloody and crippled men at their feet. A few men brought the dying men downstairs while some remained inside the room.


    They began to clean up the mess and traces inside. They even tried to fix the shattered window and door.


    The boy and the girl stood at the side, watching them quietly. Linfeng knew that his Young Miss needed some time and did not urge her to leave. After giving instructions to the men for a short while, he patiently waited by her side, apanying her.


    "Young Miss, these are my men," Linfeng introduced. "The Xiong family didn''t know about this incident, I haven''t notified them. But if you wish to let them know, we can contact my father."


    Xiong Zhi tightened therge and warm jacket wrapped around her. She shook her head.


    "No need. If this order truly came from the Xiong family, then I already have an idea just who among them was totally ck inside to order this. I will not let them go unscathed... Right now... Let them think they seeded for the meantime. Until the timees... No, I will make that timees sooner..." Xiong Zhi coldly whispered in a hoarse voice. A hint of cold hatred appeared in her eyes. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless.


    She was finally able to recover after venting all her pent up hatred and anger at the two men. She was slowly returning to herposed self.


    Let them becent for now so that they will not immediately act up and cause more trouble for her at this moment. The moment they realize that something was wrong, then it would be toote for them to act.


    She initially nned to wait and gather more evidences against the evil pair of father and daughter before abolishing them. But who would have thought that she did not need to wait for long? They already offered themselves up to her with their own hands.


    "What will happen to those two men?" Xiong Zhi asked faintly.


    "They will be tortured, until they tell us everything. But whether they spill the beans or not, they will still be tortured to death. As you said, they must suffer humiliation a hundred times worse," Linfeng said.


    Xiong Zhi kept quiet.


    "Young Miss, those people''s usual jobs are evil. Humiliating women or kidnapping innocents, those were just a small tip of the iceberg that they do for money. This is their retribution. They deserve it," Linfeng added, in case Xiong Zhi hesitated.


    There really was no need for him to worry. Xiong Zhi, out of all people, wanted them to suffer the most.


    "Um, I know..." she whispered hoarsely. She lifted her eyes to look at the concerned eyes of the boy beside her. "Linfeng... thank you for rescuing me."


    ''Thank you foring in time.''


    It mattered so much. She was able to calm down so fast after the incident precisely because of the relief that Linfeng came. She felt as if the time and space of her two lives were miraculously aligned and coincided, and the Linfeng who broke through the doors shone down like a bright light, saving her from hell.


    She felt her shoulders feel much lighter. She felt as if the nightmare was not so scary anymore. As long as Linfeng was beside her.


    Of course, her hatred towards her enemies were not lightened the slightest bit.


    Gazing at her pale face, Linfeng felt his heart constrict in distress for her. He caressed her head gently while guilt was reflected in his eyes.


    "I am sorry, Young Miss. I... I didn''t protect you well. I was toocent and let this happen to you."


    No more. Not anymore.


    "I will not make this mistake again," he somberly swore with his heart. "You don''t deserve any of this."


    Then, as if to seal a ritual, he held her hand, bowed his head, and kissed the back of her hand with pious devotion. He ignored his men''s presence bustling around to clean up the room, who were shocked as they secretly watched the boy and the girl.


    He did not care. He almost lost her.


    Just at the thought that his treasured Zhi''er whom he could not wait to hold in the palm of his hands was suffering, the guilt, me, and distress was eating at Linfeng''s heart.


    Xiong Zhi, albeit still feeling weak, pulled out a smile to reassure him that she did not me him at all. She reached out and touched his face. "It''s alright, Linfeng... you came. Everything is over now. What matters is that you found me."


    Linfeng''s heart melted into a puddle. His Young Miss neededfort the most, yet she still worried about him and went tofort him.


    If it was another master, he would have already been punished and demoted because of his carelessness. Yet his Young Miss did not me him. The guilt in his heart rose once more. What luck did he have that his Young Miss chose to love him so unconditionally?


    Even if he felt guilty and med himself, he must not let his Young Miss worry about him anymore. This was something he must keep inside him to remind himself never to be so careless again.


    His Young Miss needed hisfort much more.


    Linfeng was about to open his mouth to soothe his Zhi''er with sweet confessions when his phone suddenly rang.


    "Linfeng? Is everything alright?" A hushed, worried voice came from the phone. "Your Young Miss''s friends are starting to worry now because you guys are not here yet. Did the team clean everything up?"


    Jang Shin knew what happened. He was the one who sent over the men to the farmhouse for cleanup. At this moment, he was busy covering up for Linfeng''s and Xiong Zhi''s joint absence.


    "Yes, my men are already leaving," Linfeng answered as he watched his men put the two men into an inconspicuous van from the window. The men bowed to him. Linfeng just nodded and gesture for them to leave first.


    "Thank goodness. Nothing happened to her right?"


    "Yes. I got there in time. If I was a littlete, I¡ª" he was unable to finish as he suddenly felt a soft touch on his free hand. Xiong Zhi''s eyes stared up at him. Those silent eyes were telling him that it was alright, that he got her safely.


    Again. He really needed to get hold of himself.


    Linfeng smiled reassuringly at her.


    Just as he badly wished that this incident would not leave a scar on his Young Miss, Xiong Zhi likewise did not want this situation to leave a scar on him.


    This was an ident they both did not expect. It was entirely the mastermind''s fault, not theirs.


    "Linfeng? Do you want me to get the two of you now? The bus is about to leave, it is past six already. If I don''t tell them that both of you are on your way, they mighte and get you."


    "Wait." Linfeng turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "Young miss, are you ready to go?"


    Xiong Zhi was about to nod when she suddenly remembered something.


    She stiffened.


    She looked outside. When she saw the dark orange glow in the sky and the shade of purple creeping over the horizon, she froze.


    ...Damn it.

 Chapter 304 - A dangerous night

    <h4>Chapter 304 - A dangerous night</h4>


    Her Operation Two sh ''Kiss Linfeng During School Trip'' was a failure!


    Because she was so focused on beating up the two men, plus the hatred at the venomous father and daughter pair drowning her earlier, she failed to notice the passage of her precious time.


    It was like a pail of cold water was poured onto her head.


    Many times, she was interrupted today...


    She was kidnapped...


    Two beasts tried to assault her...


    And now..the sweet time for the trip ended..without her having an opportunity to kiss Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi paled in the sudden realization.


    She knew that creating an opportunity when she could meet Linfeng was difficult.


    After today, Linfeng and she could not meet freely.


    Xiong Zhi who had just calmed down from the earlier experience again felt her grievances pile up on top of her. She felt disappointed, tired, and upset. She expended so much effort, ns, and thoughts for this trip.


    She felt her knees weaken at the sudden realization that her most awaited time just ran out. Her first kiss... Linfeng''s kiss...


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned blurry. She felt like crying. She lost Linfeng''s kiss.


    To others, they might think it was not something worth crying aboutpared to her earlier situation. But to her, it was different.


    She was a person who had suffered so much torment in her previous life, experienced death, and was finally reborn. She was able to climb over such depression. In this life, aside from revenge, there was only one thing she put her whole soul into.


    That was to get Linfeng, body and soul. To realize her greatest wish ofing together as lovers.


    That kiss, to her, was an obsession.


    This realization brought more heartache to her than the earlier situation.


    Damn it! Damn it!


    Xiong Zhi felt angry.


    There were so many flies today!


    Guao Gao Huan! Xiong Wuyue! Xiong De!


    ''Damn you all!''


    Her heart was aching and her anger towards them reached to the sky.


    She promised to herself that those animals would pay for today''s loss.


    Linfeng swiftly caught Xiong Zhi''s waist as he saw her stumble.


    "Zhi''er? Are you alright?" Linfeng checked on her worriedly. Was she still traumatized by the previous incident?


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. She was not alright... She was not alright at all...


    Linfeng felt confused by her shaking head. While gazing at her worriedly, he spoke to Jang Shin on the phone.


    "Jang Shin, tell the school staff that I will escort Young Miss to the capital, to her house. Just make excuses. My Young Miss needs to calm herself down for a while."


    "Okay. Okay. I got it. Just call me when the two of you arrive in the capital. Xinyang is worried."


    "Alright. Please send a car over to us. And bring us a change of clothes."


    "Eh? Clothes?" Did he hear it right?


    "Clothes got ripped during struggle. Don''t ask anymore and just do it."


    "Okay, got it."


    "Thank you, Jang Shin."


    "..." Jang Shin, who suddenly received a thank you for the first time, was surprised. His narrow, single lid eyes went wide. He was about to gloat over this rare asion.


    "Y-you just said thank you? Heh, haha! No problem! I am¡ª" Toot. Toot. Toot.


    But his damned friend''s rude habit of putting down the phone while he was still talking dampened his happy mood.


    Linfeng slid the phone into his pocket as he supported his Young Miss. He looked around. Although his men cleaned up the earlier traces, the floor was still dirty and filthy couch was broken, it looked too dangerous to sit on it. Where should he let his Young Miss sit down?


    The battered house was not the best ce for someone to take shelter even temporarily. But his Young Miss needed to calm herself down for a while, until she finds strength to walk again.


    "Hold on, Zhi''er."


    He took off his shirt andid it on the ground.


    "Young Miss, take a seat here for a while. The car wille for us." Then, he seemed to remember something. "Don''t worry, they would be bringing us new clothes to change in."


    His Young Miss''s clothes were still torn. And his clothes just now had be too dirty to wear.


    "...." Xiong Zhi was stunned. She looked at the clean white shirt on the dirty ground then to the bare upper body of Linfeng.


    Linfeng just recently entered a.d.u.l.thood. However, his well-trained body had already formed firm and well-defined muscles that tempted women to touch.


    Xiong Zhi tantly stared at his strong body.


    His sharp jaw was handsome, his Adam''s apple was so manly, his vicle was very distinct that Xiong Zhi, this girl who was recently tainted by Song Xuantin''s teachings, found it s.e.xy. She straightforwardly stared at them for a while.


    Then, her eyes traveled down, tracing his strong chest, down to the firm muscles of his six-pack abs. Her gaze seemed to burn hotter as her eyes travelled lower. His v-line was so clear, so s.e.xy¡ª


    "Cough!" Linfeng coughed with red ears. His cheeks began to faintly burn.


    The sound made Xiong Zhi''s restless eyes look up at his face, her eyes clear and straightforward.


    Realizing he was coughing, Xiong Zhi immediately forgot her ''arts appreciation'' session.


    Was it because he took off his shirt? The weather was not that cold but the wind was surprisingly strong as it passed by from time to time. The straight ball girl worried that the boy might have gotten a cold.


    "Y-you may seat here w-while we wait for the car." Linfeng repeated himself.


    He unconsciously covered his chest as he avoided Xiong Zhi''s gaze, not realizing that his actions made him seem like a shy v.i.r.g.i.n maiden on a wedding night.


    Earlier, when Young Miss''s intense eyes travelled on his chest and abdomen, he clearly felt as if a searing hot touch caressed every line of his body. Her hot gaze made him self-conscious of his half-n.a.k.e.d self.


    He felt his bones and nerves heat up, stimting him. He tried to control the budding reaction of his body.


    He made a wrong move. Should he take his shirt and wear it again?


    Damn. This night suddenly felt so dangerous.

 Chapter 305 - A Scorching Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 305 - A Scorching Kiss</h4>


    "Oh. Okay." Xiong Zhi unhesitatingly sat on his shirt, then her eyes continued to appreciate his n.a.k.e.d upper body.


    "..." Linfeng sweated. Dang. Those eyes were dangerous.


    His Young Miss was bing more and more upfront.


    He coughed, looked forward, and spoke with red ears.


    "Young Miss, don''t you know it''s too rude to stare? Though, I don''t really mind bing the subject of your eyes." ''Rather, I like it a lot'', he inwardly added before continuing to say, "But for your own sake, Young Miss, it''s important to be aware of your surroundings and exercise some caution."


    Linfeng gently reminded his ''pure'' Young Miss about the proper distance between a man and woman. He thought that perhaps, because the Young Miss was too alienated from socializing before, she was not very aware that her actions were a bit... too frank for the from the high society. What if other men noticed herck of understanding of these things and try to take advantage of her?


    Unexpectedly, Xiong Zhi blinked and answered, "I am aware."


    ¡­Aware of which? That her actions were too frank, and she was doing it in purpose?


    As if hearing what was in his mind, she continued, "It''s because it''s you, that''s why I do it."


    Hearing her answer, Linfeng looked back at her. He was met with her beautiful eyes which seemed to be tantly touching his face and his body with their intensity.


    "..."


    His breathing slowly became heavy.


    He felt like he was being roped in by those eyes, telling him to go near her and feel her breath.


    For a long time, Linfeng sat beside her with his body tensed. The firm lines of his body seemed to have be more defined under the fading light.


    As if he was hypnotized, his dark eyes stared at her without blinking. He ravaged her face and her body with his eyes alone. Their surroundings seemed to be in a blur, the insects'' cooings were drowned by the loud beatings of their hearts.


    Xiong Zhi was waiting for Linfeng toe closer to her. They were sitting next to each other, but she was not satisfied with this.


    Because she realized that in fact, there was still a chance for her to fulfill her most awaited goal.


    The night wasing, the room was dark, and there was no one else in the vicinity to disturb them. Inside the darkening room, there was only the two of them sitting closely, staring at each other.


    ...But the man still maintained his distance while satisfying himself with just staring at her.


    Finally, Xiong Zhi lost her patience.


    There was only one thought, ''It was now or never.''


    She only had thirty minutes left before the cares here. How could she find the right timing to kiss him in mere thirty minutes, when she had been under predicament for two days?


    Since that was the case, then just dig right in!


    Xiong Zhi did just that.


    She leaned in without a warning, closed their distance, and pressed her lips against Linfeng''s thin lips.


    She felt the soft and warm lips against hers. Her heart trembled. She felt as if her lips were on fire as she savored the soft lips and his masculine scent.


    It onlysted for two seconds before she distanced herself immediately. Her watery eyes were wide. She could not believe she had finally done it.


    All her previous thoughts, worries, fears, sorrow... everything flew out of her mind at this moment and was filled with one realization.


    She... kissed Linfeng!


    She... finally kissed Linfeng!


    This was the first in both lifetimes.


    It was her first kiss!


    ...Though she did not know if it was Linfeng''s first kiss too...


    Still with the vestiges of warmth on her lips, she gulped and ask the frozen boy before her with a husky voice.


    "Was that your first kiss?"


    "¡­"


    Linfeng could not answer immediately. His mind was speechless.


    It happened so fast that before his mind could process it, she had already distanced herself from him.


    That fleeting touch on his lips...


    Did she just¡­ kiss him?


    Out of the blue, his Young Miss suddenly kissed him?


    Did the peck on the lips really happened?


    Yes... It really did. That sudden sweet and feminine scent which surrounded him, the creamy softness of her lips... his throat suddenly felt dry.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but no voice came out. He was too taken aback at the sudden attack.


    Here he was, controlling himself to not take advantage of his Young Miss whenever they were alone. Even when he want more, all he could do so far was to hold her hand, kiss her hair, and just recently, he was able to kiss her forehead.


    He exercised much restraint in order to not frighten her.


    But now, his Young Miss made the first move and kissed him.


    Unraveling his self-control instantly. He could feel his willpower crumbling.


    It was unfair. It was really unfair.


    Young Miss, did you know how much I wanted to embrace you tightly, to kiss you until you were breathless, to rub you against my body, but held myself back to not scare you away?


    "Hey, Linfeng, was that your first kiss?" came the same question.


    "That is not... my first kiss," Linfeng finally found his voice and spoke hoarsely. His eyes darkened and a predatory glint faintly shone. He sounded as if he was suppressing something.


    !!!


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes went wide once more. That was not Linfeng''s first kiss?


    He kissed someone else before already?!


    Just as mes of rage began to rise, the boy before her leaned forward slightly and spoke in a maic whisper, his hot breath fanned at her lips.


    "You cannot call that a kiss, my Young Miss," Linfeng chuckled faintly.


    That was a mere peck on the lips.


    "Let me teach you what a real kiss is," he continued as he held her chin. His dark eyes travelled down to those luscious red lips.


    "It''s this."


    He bowed his head and covered her lips with his hot mouth.

 Chapter 306 - A Scorching Kiss (II)

    <h4>Chapter 306 - A Scorching Kiss (II)</h4>


    Linfeng bowed his head and covered her lips with his hot mouth.


    He first wrapped his mouth on her lips which were as soft as cream. Then he sucked on them, tasting their sweetness.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were open wide. As he continued to nibble and suck at her lips with his hot mouth, her eyes slowly blurred with a misty ze.


    She involuntarily raised her hands and pressed it against his chest for support. His strong chest was bare against her palm, and it felt hot.


    The skin to skin touch seemed to stimte Linfeng more. His strong arms sn.a.k.e.d around her waist and pressed her against his hot body, crashing his lips against hers.


    They both let out a m.o.a.n.


    His warm tongue slid over her lips multiple times, licking at her lips and teeth, teasing her to open her mouth. Every stroke of his tongue sent shivers to her heart.


    The electrifying shivers made her open her mouth to take a gasp of breath. The man in front of her took it as an invitation and immediately, his hot tongue entered her warm mouth.


    He groaned, eliciting a responsive m.o.a.n from the dazed girl.


    He greedily sucked at her mouth, his tongue sweeping the insides of her mouth.


    So sweet... How could she be so sweet?


    His one hand grabbed the back of her head and pressed her tighter against his lips, devouring her.


    Feeling his tongue inside her mouth heated up Xiong Zhi''s body. She closed her teary eyes and wrapped her hands around his neck, drowning at his deep kiss.


    This was a very new sensation to her. She felt as if she was losing her breath, her knees weakened, and her boneless body melted against his.


    Her nostrils were filled his masculine scent, overpowering her senses.


    The man''s hand rubbed at her waist, caressing her body slowly while he devoured her mouth.


    In the beginning, their teeth would bump at each other, but as time passed on, perhaps it was part of a man''s nature, Linfeng''s kissing skills seemed to rise by leaps and bounds.


    Inside the room, the temperature rose to a heated fever. Amidst the darkness, a pair of lovers kissed passionately, their heated bodies intertwined, rubbing against each other. Wet sounds of kissing could be heard as they devoured each other.


    The innocent and pure Xiong Zhi never knew that a kiss could be this... passionate. But she liked it. She reveled in it. She straightforwardly opened her small warm mouth for her man, letting him unleash himself onto her.


    The hot temperature of her body made her tears spill out and she m.o.a.ned inside his mouth.


    Her eyes were closed, but Linfeng''s dark and predatory eyes absorbed every twitch of her face greedily.


    He kissed her fervently, and watched as she suddenly shuddered when he finally found her soft tongue and rubbed against it.


    Xiong Zhi m.o.a.ned and trembled, a weird tingling sensation was spreading to her limbs, making her weak. Her toes curled up and she clung to his burning hot body.


    His tongue kept teasing hers, entangling with her tongue wetly, encouraging her to move over and over again. She finally responded, tentatively rubbing her tongue against his.


    This move made Linfeng burn hotter. He sucked on her tongue, swallowing saliva, nibbling on her lips, and sucking her tongue again.


    Their tongues entangled as they greedily sucked in each other''s tastes.


    Inside the confines of the dark room, they both m.o.a.ned and groaned against each other''s mouths. asionally, their mouths would part, but after a short gasp, the young man would devour the girl''s lips once more.


    The sun slowly sank in the horizon and darkness enveloped the housepletely.


    Xiong Zhi was now practically holding on to Linfeng''s n.a.k.e.d torso. It was a good thing they were sitting, because she could no longer feel her limbs as all energy was lost.


    All her senses could feel was that slick and greedy tongue exploring her mouth and tirelessly dancing with her tongue.


    Her body felt so hot, and she could feel her man''s body heat up even more like an overheated water bottle. With their bodies pressing together tightly, she could faintly feel something hard and scorching hot down below him, pressing against her abdomen.


    The tingling sensation in her body rose and rose. She felt dry, hot, and inexplicably itchy.


    The pure Young Miss did not know it was called ''arousal''. She just felt like she could no longer breathe, her brain ran out of oxygen, and her body seemed to no longer be able to take any more of this.


    Her nails dug on Linfeng''s back as she felt her mind start to lose consciousness.


    Linfeng finally let go of her after feeling her struggle.


    Their wet mouths parted with a ''pop''.


    Xiong Zhi gasped for breath, her eyes red and watery like a rabbit, her cheeks flushed, her lips swollen red, and the wet traces glistened at the corners of her lips.


    Linfeng breathed heavily, held the gasping girl in his arms, buried his face into her hair, and patted her back a few times to calm her nerves. He could feel their loudly beating hearts, but was unable to discern whose heart beat faster and louder.


    He swallowed as he calmed down the beast inside him who had awakened with great ferocity after tasting the forbidden fruit. Of course, there was another beast who had reared its head, but he forcefully suppressed it down and held himself back.


    He did not want to frighten his Young Miss. He intended to introduce to his Zhi''er the rtionship between men and women slowly and gradually.


    Just this one kiss seemed to have already startled his Young Miss.


    After his breathing slowed down, he finally lifted his head and looked down at his Young Miss.


    "Zhi''er," he huskily asked in a maic, hoarse voice, which sent shivers down Xiong Zhi''s spine. "Are you alright? I did not hurt you, did I?"


    Kissing would not hurt her, right? Linfeng was worried that he went overboard with his kiss. He was a newbie at this, with zero experience in kissing. He had no idea if he was the only one who felt it was pleasurable or if his Young Miss also enjoyed the kiss as much as he did.


    In fact, he did not need to think too much about this.


    Xiong Zhi was still in shock, but by no means was she hurt. Rather, Linfeng''s wet mouth and hot tongue had put her to... to an extreme awareness of what pleasure was.


    Hearing his s.e.xy whisper, she felt her body heat up again. She lowered her teary eyes shyly. Her arms were still around his neck.


    "...Um, I am alright," she answered in a waxy voice, with the same husky tone.


    She felt like her mouth was on fire. She could faintly feel the stinging sensation on her swollen lips, a mark of their overindulgence.


    Her blush deepened.


    So... That was a real kiss?


    That was really out of her expectation.


    What was more, she did not really expect for Linfeng to kiss her so passionately.


    She instantly recalled his previous actions.


    His warm lips that sucked on her lips many times over.


    His hot tongue rubbing inside her mouth, dancing with her tongue.


    ¡­Xiong Zhi''s mind exploded again. She could still feel all the traces of what he had done to her. Her throat felt dry and she unconsciously put down her hand from his neck, sliding it over his bare skin.


    They both shivered at the sensation.


    Her whole face was red again as her mind processed the kiss over and over again.


    Her mind was both ecstatic and shy.


    On the other hand, Linfeng thought he had really scared off his pure and innocent Young Miss.


    He smiled awkwardly. It seemed that he really overdid it.


    Maybe, the second kiss wouldeter than expected.

 Chapter 307 - Blossoms of Love

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Blossoms of Love</h4>


    A private nended on the Capital City''s airport.


    Linfeng helped his Young Misse down the ne. They went to the isted VVIP exit hand in hand, unwilling to let go of each other. They wanted to savor thest bits of time they could be together.


    There was a car from the Tang family already waiting for Xiong Zhi straight ahead, arranged by Jang Shin.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng wistfully. She knew that he could not go with her to the Xiong mansion. They were already within the premises of the Capital City. It meant that they would be falling back under the surveince of the Xiong family.


    It signified that it was the time for them to part ways once more.


    "When will we meet again?"


    "Soon," Linfeng smiled reassuringly. He did not let go of her hand immediately and gripped it tightly.


    Xiong Zhi faintly gave him a ring look. "Soon. You always say that. I want a concrete answer this time." Unconsciously, her voice had a hint of coquettishness in it that only Linfeng could hear.


    Linfeng tilted his head. "To be precise, we will see each other next week," he gave in.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but feel a bit disappointed. If she was not mistaken, he was talking about meeting again during the retrial. And here she hoped they could meet up earlier, just by themselves.


    Well, it was better not to be too greedy and just be satisfied with it, she surmised.


    "I want to help, too," Xiong Zhi said once more, trying out her luck. The retrial would being in the next few days. She did not know what would happen. She herself felt that she was not able to do much. She was willing to do anything. If she needed to trade her title for Linfeng''s pardon, she would dly do it. But Linfeng never said anything.


    Linfeng''s heart softened. He squeezed her hand gently. "Young Miss, trust me. I am stronger than you think," he assured her.


    The move he would be making at the retrial would be too big. It was safer if his Young Miss also came to know about it during that time, so that people would not unjustifiably suspect that she was coborating with him secretly upon ''that'' matter.


    Linfeng nced faintly at his watch. It was gettingte.


    He took a peek at his men at the side. They were not looking to their direction. Good.


    He leaned closer to Xiong Zhi and whispered, "You don''t have to worry about me. I told you that I have everything settled."


    He then hooked his finger on her golden moon ne. His fingertips scr.a.p.ed on her throat lightly.


    She shivered.


    "I almost forgot this. I haven''t recharged it yet, have I?" His bright eyes looked gently at her.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart trembled. She was again reminded of the earlier events inside the old farmhouse. Her eyes traveled from his enigmatic eyes to his moist lips. She swallowed.


    Her actions, in turn, also made Linfeng''s mind revisit the fiery hot scene earlier. His throat constricted.


    ''Linfeng, Linfeng, get hold of yourself. You are out in the open. There are people around.''


    He chastised himself repeatedly as he took a deep breath and forced down the rising impulse inside his body.


    He directed his desire to kiss Xiong Zhi towards her ne. He stared at her eyes with heated fervor and slowly lowered his head.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened and her cheeks began to flush.


    Eh? Was he going to kiss her in public?


    However, Linfeng''s face went down past hers and his lips affectionately kissed the moon pendant of the ne. His heated eyes never left hers.


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks burned hotly. She felt like her thoughts were very indecent. Instead of Linfeng kissing her ne, it was another scene that popped in her mind.


    Intertwined bodies, locked lips, and dark room.


    Her heart pounded loudly as she shyly lowered her eyes from his scorching gaze.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened and he peeked at his men again.


    Their backs were totally on them. Good men, you just secured your raise.


    He still held himself back. This was the capital with countless prying eyes. He must notpromise his Young Miss''s reputation. That one lesson was already enough.


    He whispered to her ears in a husky voice, "Young Miss, next time, it will not only be your ne I will being kissing." He finally distanced himself and stood up straight. "That''s why I really wished that this retrial will be finished as soon as possible." He sounded a bit dejected like waiting was such a bad idea.


    Thumped. Thumped.


    Xiong Zhi''s mind processed Linfeng''s words. She only heard the first part which was ''next time, it will not only be your ne I will being kissing'', thetter part had already turned to blurry as the earlier words kept ringing inside her mind.


    So¡­ he will kiss her, actively, next time?


    There would be a next time!


    That scorching and incredibly deep kiss of Linfeng, she would have it again!


    Oh my. Xiong Zhi''s mind exploded.


    "O-oh¡­ okay." She blushed, but her eyes shone with expectations in them. "I will be ready," she said bravely. "So¡­ you can do it sooner if you like. I will be waiting." In the end, her real thoughts still came out.


    The little woman''s appearance with red face and misty eyes which seemed both shy yet looking forward to it made her look so adorable.


    Linfeng, once again, has taken a huge arrow in his heart.


    ''Linfeng, Linfeng, get hold of yourself.''


    Linfeng could bet his entire fortune that his Young Miss must be the cutest being alive on earth. He wanted to hold her in the palm of his hand so much and could not wait to give all good things in the world to her. If he could put her into his pocket and carry her with him anywhere, how great would that be?


    He wanted to spoil her, to let her be free from any worries, and to let her live like a treasured and pampered princess.


    But although he wanted to, Linfeng could not bear to do that. His Young Miss was more than a pampered princess. He could not limit his princess who was filled with ambition and drive. She was a sessful woman bound to reign over the Xiong Empire, admired by all. He was proud of her and wanted to wholeheartedly support her.


    Since he could not carry her into his pocket, he did not mind if he was the one carried by her in her pocket everywhere. A single call from her and he woulde running.


    As long as they were together.


    He lightly chuckled at her straightforward reply. His eyes were filled with gentle affection for her. "Alright, my dearest Young Miss. You said it yourself. I will take your word for it."


    Xiong Zhi smiled brightly. Now they both have something to look forward to.


    The two stared closely at each other with that warm and tender atmosphere. The scent of warm spring and blossoms of love could be smelled from them even from afar.

 Chapter 308 - Sweet Whispers

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Sweet Whispers</h4>


    The time was running. However for the two, the world had just stopped.


    The row of single dogs (guards) stood decadently (professionally) ahead. Although they did not look, but their sharpened ears could naturally hear the pair''s conversation. These poor single dogs were forced to eat dogfood.


    Just when would this sticky pair of star-crossed lovers part ways? It was alreadyte.


    Linfeng was still reluctant and did not let go of her hand.


    Likewise, Xiong Zhi did not want to be separated from him. It would take many days again before they meet once more.


    They have not parted yet, but she already was missing him. She could only imagine how difficult and unbearable waiting for him would be.


    So they dawdled.


    "I¡­ You¡­ you need to go," Linfeng finally said after much difficulty.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyeshes lowered. "Mhm."


    Yet Linfeng still could not let go of her hand. Xiong Zhi also felt his obvious reluctance. Although she felt sad that they were about to part, she still felt sweetness in her heart. Her Linfeng was bing more and more straightforward with his feelings.


    "Let me take you to the car."


    "Mhm."


    Linfeng led his Young Miss to the car. The car was just ten meters away from them. But their pace was so slow that it took them three minutes to arrive in front of the car.


    The single dogs at the side were happy that the two finally moved and walked to the car. However, as seconds passed by to minutes, they impatiently look away. Darn, the two would arrive in front of the car once the sun had risen.


    The two stopped just half a meter away from the car''s door.


    Linfeng looked at his Young Miss whose reluctant eyes were lowered in mncholy, memorizing her face. In fact, he had long imprinted her inside his mind. Still, he could never get enough of her. After a while, he spoke again, "You really need to go."


    "Mhm." Xiong Zhi nodded. She had somehow reverted back to the usually quiet Young Miss whose words were as precious as gold. Her eyes were still lowered.


    "...You have to go, my dearest Young Miss," he repeated once again like a broken tape. He was actually telling himself to let go of her hand and bid her goodbye. It was not like they would not see each other for a very long time. They only needed to wait until next week.


    "We will still meet next week. Time will fly fast. The next thing you know, you''ll be seeing me already," he persuaded again so the little Linfeng inside his mind would stopining and for his Young Miss to cheer up a bit.


    The Young Miss''s reluctant and sad appearance like she could not bear to leave him was slowly eating away at his self-control. He wanted to kiss her right here and then steal her away from the Xiong family''s grasp.


    Little Linfeng: Don''t let her go! Coward! You kissed her! Held her hand! Rubbed her body! You took advantage of my innocent and pure Zhi''er! Take responsibility! Marry her!


    Rational Linfeng: I can''t yet. I have to be patient. There''s no way a Zhou ''butler'' can marry a Xiong maiden from the first in line generation. We have to break the covenant first! Only then could we have the freedom to marry her justifiably.


    Little Linfeng: That''s not the point! You can run away with her, right now! Nothing is sure in the retrial. What if a mishap happened? Something you did not expect?


    Rational Linfeng: No! I can make it work! I already nned everything! Go away! Linfeng, just be patient. You''ve been patient with all your life. Just a few days, okay? Then you''ll see her again.


    Linfeng took a heavy sigh. Of course, he knew what must be done. He hugged her tightly.


    Ah¡­ Howe the thought of being separated from her for a few days made him feel this dejected and heavy?


    They would meet again, they would meet again. He consoled himself. Pity all the new pair of lovers in this world who just recently tasted love but were suddenly forced into long distance rtionsh.i.p.s.


    Xiong Zhi hugged him back, buried her face into his chest, and took in his scent.


    The chauffeur at the side finally opened the door of the car with a straight face. Then, he looked away into the distance like he had seen nothing.


    Linfeng finally let her go.


    "Be safe. I''ll see you in a few days."


    "You, too."


    "Apply ointment on your wrists." Linfeng was talking about the bind rope marks on her wrists. Thankfully, her cheeks were already back to their usual appearance, although slightly red. The cold packs inside the ne helped and with the special care of Linfeng, the swelling lessened a lot.


    "I will." Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Eat properly." Linfeng seriously gave her instructions. He would not be at her side so she needed to take extra care of herself.


    "I know. You must also eat properly."


    "I will, I always have a healthy breakfast, lunch, and dinner. You do the same. If you can''t sleep, listen to my songs."


    "Mhm. I listen to your songs every night."


    "Good. Don''t meet with the pretty¡ªahem. Don''t meet with Lu Yin Ze alone."


    What was that for?


    "Uhmm¡­" Xiong Zhi could not promise. There were likely going to be a lot of times that they would need to talk about the Lu family''s problem together, alone.


    Seeing her hesitate made little Linfeng agitated. His eyes narrowed imperceptibly.


    Little Linfeng: See that? If you are not with her, she could be stolen by that little white face anytime!


    Linfeng affectionately caressed the pendant again. "Alright, you can''t promise me that, I understand." Hepromised, "How about¡­ when you are with him, hold this ne for me, would that be alright?"


    ''So you would think of me instead.''


    Xiong Zhi blinked. That was a weird instruction. Nevertheless, she did not want to disappoint Linfeng, so she nodded. "Sure. I usually do that. After all, my man''s kiss is sealed in here," Xiong Zhi said with a faint smile.


    Linfeng''s heart melted into a puddle of sweetness.


    Damn, it. His Young Miss was so cute. So meng.


    His reluctance grew.


    Linfeng dejectedly sighed. His Young Miss really needed to go inside the car, or else he might lose control and make an aggressive decision to steal away his Young Miss for one more day.


    "I''ll see you soon. This time, he stepped back and gestured for her to enter the car.


    Xiong Zhi smiled at him. Separation was really painful. But undeniably, her heart was so happy at the end of the day.


    Many things happened, too many ups and downs, but hispany warmed her up and saved her from her inner demons. The terrifying experience earlier was easily drowned by Linfeng''s affection and care. Well, to be precise, that scorching kiss was the culprit.


    "Take care." She stared at him for a while and entered the car.


    The chauffeur gently closed the door and entered the driver''s seat.


    Linfeng focusedly looked at the tinted window, knowing that his Young Miss was looking straight back at him.


    He stood there, waiting for the car''s engine toe to life and drive away.


    However, only after a few second when the engine sounded, the door opened again and Xiong Zhi came running out.


    Linfeng''s eyes opened wide. What if the car drove away and she made a misstep? That was dangerous! He ran to her so he could catch her.


    Xiong Zhi hugged Linfeng immediately and kissed his cheek straightaway.


    She whispered at the same time, "I love you."


    Then, not waiting for his reaction, she ran back to the car and closed the door with a bang.


    The car finally drove away.


    Linfeng was left there frozen, staring nkly at the car slowly getting smaller in his view.


    The cool summer wind blew past. It seemed to carry the girl''s whisper, "I love you."


    He raised his hand and gently touched his cheek. The wet sensation brought warmth into his heart, as if he was gently immersed in a warm spring.


    Finally, after a few moments, a rather foolish grin broke out on his face. His eyes shone with gentle happiness and warmth.


    "I love you, too."


    The quiet whisper was carried away by the same summer wind. It travelled for miles, echoing its message amidst the city lights.

 Chapter 309 - Drunk in honey

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Drunk in honey</h4>


    The trip ended with the lively smiles of the students and the exhausted sighs of the teachers.


    A lot happened in the trip, some hearts were connected, while some were just starting to learn what love was.


    Jang Shin hopped on one leg as he carried his and Tang Xinyang''s bag. A hand suddenly took the bags from him.


    "Let me," Tang Xinyang said.


    "Wait, that''s my job. I am your but¡ª"


    "An injured butler. Don''t fuss around. It''s not even heavy," Tang Xinyang said as she walked ahead of him towards the living room.


    Jang Shin watched Tang Xinyang with surprise. He could not really understand her anymore. Why was she so nice to him recently?


    For some inexplicable reason that he could not clearly fathom, after the incident in the forest, he was no longer afraid of the ''nice'' and ''friendly'' Tang Xinyang. Well, he was still afraid of her due to the long-time tyrant impression she gave to him, but, there was something that changed, that which he could not describe.


    Jang Shin did not like mull over the things he did not understand.


    Sometimeter, after doing some of his usual tasks in the mansion and excusing himself from heavy tasks that could worsen his injury, he bid goodbye to the Tang family and went home.


    The first thing he did was to check on his friend.


    He called a few times but Linfeng was not answering.


    Finally, he gave up, went to the bathroom to take a bath, and then went off to sleep. In fact, he was nning to call Linfeng after the bath, but then his mind became too tired to remember. He immediately fell asleep the moment he hit the bed.


    ''Ring. Ring.''


    A call disturbed his sleep.


    A hand automatically reached out from the quilt to the ringing phone on the bedside. Jang Shin answered the call groggily. "Yes?"


    "Jang Shin, it''s me. I am in front of your house. Come out and pick me up," Linfeng''s voice sounded from the phone.


    "Huh?" His tired mind and exhausted body just wanted to sleep.


    "I am in front of your house," Linfeng repeated. "If you don''t let me in, I will have to sneak in."


    Jang Shin finally recognized his best friend. He shot up straight from the bed.


    "Linfeng! How are you here at this ungodly hour? Darn, I slept!" Checking the time was already past two a.m., Jang Shin hurriedly left the room and hopped awkwardly towards the Jang family''s gate.


    Linfeng had a new change of clothes on. Seeing his trotting friend with a messy bed hair, he waved at him and smiled.


    "..." Was he asleep yet? His cold and proud friend actually ''waved'' and ''smiled'' at him? He must have probably imagined it.


    Linfeng noticed his weird posture. "What happened to you?"


    Jang Shin felt a bit d that his friend showed concern to him. "I got injured while hiking in the small sloping forest with Xinyang. It''s a sprain, but the doctor said it should heal soon as long as taken cared for properly."


    Linfeng nodded. "Then rest well for a couple of days. Men should not be so coquettish at this tiny stuff."


    "¡­" Well, he was Linfeng after all.


    Jang Shin led Linfeng into the mansion and brought him to the guest room which Linfeng usually frequented when they were younger. As they were childhood friends, there had been times when Linfeng would drop by and spend the night in the Jang Mansion. Likewise, Jang Shin also had a room especially sorted for him in the Zhou Mansion.


    "Howe you arete?" Jang Shin asked he turned the lights on in the guest room.


    A warm light shone in Linfeng''s eyes, showing his pleasant mood. A rare yful smile appeared on his lips.


    "Just¡­ because~" Linfeng answered in a light tone, thest syble even extended, as if he was bragging about something. He still have that foolish smile on his lips.


    (¨‘x¨‘)!


    "¡­" Jang Shin broke into goosebumps and he rubbed at his ears. Howe, his ears seemed to hear wrongly? His friend did not usually answer like that.


    He was confused as he looked at his friend who seemed to be quite happy at this moment. What happened to the ident earlier? And here he was feeling worried about this guy all evening!


    Well, at least the incident earlier did not seem to affect Linfeng so much. He was worried that his overly responsible and arrogant friend would be hit by this blow strongly and me himself, basing from Linfeng''s tone of voice when he called Jang Shin earlier. Fortunately, Linfeng seemed to have rescued his Young Miss perfectly.


    "I know you are not wee in the Xiong Mansion or even in the Zhou mansion at this time," he continued to nag. "But why can''t you check in to a hotel instead? If it was still like before, you can definitely stay over freely here. But with your situation now¡­" He shook his head. "A lot of butlers here are friends with your Zhou family, what if they saw you? The bbermouths would tattle that you are in the capital. Master Xiong may hear it, you know!" Jang Shin went on as he looked for clothes to lend Linfeng.


    "Let them be~" Linfeng continued to answer in a carefree voice. He even chuckled. The extended tailing tone that brings out goosebumps was still there.


    Jang Shin paused and stared at the young man whose mind seemed to have floated away. Did this guy even listen?


    Seriously, what the f%$#king horror was this?! Was he possessed or something?!


    Jang Shin rubbed the chicken skin popping out on his arms. He went to rub his eyes as he felt that he was probably hallucinating again, and also cleaned his ears in the process. Was he dreaming after all? Being woken up after such a deep sleep might make people hear or see wrongly.


    Jang Shin finally gave up speaking reason with this guy and went straight to serious matters as he sat on the bed with a somber face, "By the way, I received reports about those two rogues. They are sent by Xiong De."


    Linfeng''s smile slowly vanished. The light in his eyes faded to a serious and cold re.

 Chapter 310 - Things Shouldnt Touched

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Things Shouldn''t Touched</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room turned serious.


    "And the order was?" Linfeng asked, even though he already had an idea what it was.


    Jang Shin frowned as he said the contents of the report, "To humiliate Young Miss Xiong Zhi and record the process as an evidence of it. They are nning to ruin her reputation."


    A sh of killing intent appeared in Linfeng''s eyes.


    These people did not deserve to be part of his Young Miss''s family. Even if they were part of the Xiong family, since they dared to touch his most precious treasure, his Young Miss, then if he could, he would punish them severely in behalf of the Young Miss.


    "Did you gather enough evidence?" He asked as he controlled the turbulent anger within his heart. Just thinking of the torn clothes of his Young Miss and how frightened she was earlier, Linfeng felt the urge to destroy Xiong De.


    "Well..." Jang Shin hesitated. "It was a phone call under special channels. It''s hard to trace back. We got the number but the encryption was all deleted. I am afraid we can''t trace it back to them. What we have right now is these two men''s testimony and the money that was sent to them, though that was also a dummy ount. As expected of the Xiong family, they have a clean te. "


    "So you mean to say, it''s not enough. "


    "Well, they said they have another teammate. Maybe we can trace something from him."


    Linfeng shook his head. It was probably the guy he crippled when his Young Miss disappeared. He no longer bothered with him because he was too busy looking for his Young Miss that he could not waste a spare time.


    "My men did not see any man in the alley where I left him. Someone must have caught him and taken him back."


    "Maybe he just ran away."


    "No, I made sure he would not be able to move. I also made sure he would not wake up by himself unless someone knew the right acupoints."


    "Damn it¡­" Jang Shin started to curse.


    "But I think I have an idea of who got him," Linfeng said as his eyes darkened.


    During the school trip''s free time, there was another person who had been tailing them faithfully.


    *******************


    *Warning: Mild Gore*


    At arge, spacious house outside the capital.


    Inside one room, a table filled with various surgical tools, knives, pliers, and some other unknown devices wereid out. Some of the tools had some red stters on them.


    In one side, there was already a small tray with scattered tiny objects covered in blood.


    A man was sitting strapped on a chair. Below, a pool of blood had already formed as blood dripped onto the floor. His clothes were soaked with sweat and blood. His face was already unrecognizable and various orifices were broken and bleeding. He looked like he just finished his job as a punching bag for someone.


    The man roared painfully with a hoarse voice as another nail was torn off from his finger. A lot of his fingers were already reduced to a bloody meat.


    "Aaargh! *gasp* Please¡­ *gasp* I beg you¡­ No more¡­"


    "So you were saying. It was Xiong De from the Xiong family who made that request?" Another voice from the dark coldly asked the man who was strapped on the chair.


    "Y-yes. *gasp* I told you everything I knew already. *gasp* T-there''s no need to torture me anymore¡­" the man said, begging and crying.


    "You have guts, touching someone you should not touch."


    "Please¡­ I''m sorry¡­ no more¡­"


    "What''s the order again?" However, the man ignored him and asked again.


    "I¡ª" Another tremor shook the bloodied man''s body. Every time this terrible man asked this question, another nail would be taken away from him.


    "Please¡­ please¡­ have mercy. I won''t do it again¡­"


    "Answer, or else, I will let him take off two of your nails. One from your foot, one from your hand."


    "I¡ªHuhu¡­ Wuuu¡­" the man cried. No matter what he said, he would be tortured.


    "Young Master, Master De is on the other line." A butler came to him and respectfully extended the phone.


    Guan Gao Huan elegantly stood up from his chair. He took the phone from the butler''s hold.


    "Young Master Gu¡ª"


    "You piece of sc.u.m. Are you trying to y tricks on me?" Guan Gao Huan said with a smile and a cheerful voice. Yet his eyes were as dark as the bottom of an underground pool.


    "¡­" Xiong De was stunned with the rude greeting.


    Earlier, he received a notice from his butler that the Third Young Master Guan was looking for him. He had thought that the young man wanted to talk about their cooperation, so he readily called him back.


    This sudden curse as a greeting took him aback.


    What a rude guy.


    His brows immediately frowned as his face turned cold. Still, he answered in a confused voice, "What are you talking about? I never yed a trick on you."


    "Maybe you forgot why I am willing to make a deal with you. I will help you get the Xiong Empire, while you leave the Young Miss Xiong Zhi to me. How dare you touch her?"


    Although he spoke in a lighthearted tone, people who understood him knew that he was furious at the moment.


    Xiong De finally understood what this was all about. His face cramped.


    "Young Master Guan¡ª"


    "Did you forgot she is my fianc¨¦e? Let''s say that your scheme turned sessful. Then, what about me?" Guan Gao Huan''s voice slowly turned cold. "Are you giving me a whore, a woman touched by other men? You are so excited to put a green hat on my head?"


    For him, since Xiong Zhi was already chosen to be his fianc¨¦e by ''that man'' and his grandfather, he naturally saw her as his. Yet someone dared to touch his things.


    "Young Master Guan," Xiong De''s mind ran fast as he tried to make up excuses. "Please listen. I did this for you, to hold my end of deal. If Young Miss ends up being broken with this n, you can approach her andfort her. With you by her side, not to mention that she was already disgraced, she would easily ept the elder''s arrangement of setting up the marriage with you."


    Guan Gao Huan''s lips curled up as a menacing chill appeared in his eyes. What did this man think he was? A three-year old child?


    "¡­Besides, no men other than you will ept her if it happens, and a lot of things wille to our grasp easily¡ª"


    "Stop spouting bullshit. You think I''m so easy to fool? I don''t need a tainted woman. Don''t touch her again. You can y with the Xiong family as much as you wish, and I will not interfere," he said coldly. "But not her. She is mine to handle."


    Xiong De frowned at the other end of the line.


    Guan Gao Huan continued to speak. "Besides, you''re not clean enough. I just got one of your men." He chuckled coldly. "All of his traces were pointing at you. Luckily for you, it''s me who got him."


    "Young Ma¡ª"


    Toot. Toot. Toot.


    Guan Gao Huan ended the call.


    He turned to his butler. "Prepare the car, we are leaving. Let''s visit grandfather tonight."


    "As you wish, Young Master. And this man?" The butler was referring to the tortured man.


    "Wrap it up," Guan Gao Huanzily said and left the room.


    The butler bowed and waited for the door to close. Then, he reached for his pistol and pointed it to the begging man without a change in expression.


    Bang!


    A loud gunshot echoed in the night.

 Chapter 311 - Wet dream and the day of retrial

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Wet dream and the day of retrial</h4>


    In the Xiong Mansion, East Wing.


    Lying down on the bed, Xiong Zhi stared dazedly at the ceiling. She caressed her moon ne. The beautiful melody of guzheng yed in the background.


    In her mind, the scorching hot kiss inside the dark room was revisited over and over again. With misty eyes, she unconsciously touched her lips.


    Linfeng was usually serious, like a refined gentleman. His shirt normally was buttoned up to his throat, his necktie tightly wrapped around his neck without a wrinkle, his suit well-ironed, his hair neatly brushed, his face cold. He was like an ascetic monk who was far from the worldly desires of the mortal world.


    Yet that night, he was like a predator. His eyes shone with a dangerous glint, as if wanting to devour her. His body was n.a.k.e.d, his skin glistened with sweat, and the sculpted muscles on his arms, chests, and abdomen made him look like a s.e.xy Adonis.


    Her face flushed again at the memory. She turned her body to the side, ignored the pounding of her heart, and continued to think of him. His wildly ferocious kisses, the way he rubbed at her body, and his tight embrace, all of these were so unlike his usual restrained actions when there were people around.


    This contrast made him s.e.xier and hotter, more attractive to Xiong Zhi. She covered her blushing face and inwardly let out a ''wuaaahhh~'', overwhelmed by her thoughts.


    That kiss was vastly different from what she knew. His whispers, his warm breath, his husky voice, and his words brought her feelings that made her feel weakened and alive at the same time. She remembered that she was¡­ very overwhelmed by a strange tingling sensation filling her body, as if she wanted more. But she did not know exactly what it was that she wanted. The impressions she got were fiery hot, thirsty, dry, and itchy.


    She should ask Song Xuantin what it was when there''s a chance. She felt like there should be something more after a kiss. She had always thought that getting Linfeng''s kiss was the best affirmation of their love, but could it be that there was something else?


    In a way, Xiong Zhi was still truly inexperienced in the ways of intimacy between a man and a woman.


    She felt so awake despite all the tiring things that happened.


    Xiong Zhi was so happy with the finale that she threw thest vestige of hateful thoughts on that damned father and daughter pair and the beast who ruined her day to the back of her mind.


    For now, she wanted to sleep happily while thinking of that kiss. After a long time of silently squealing under the nkets, her eyes finally closed and she fell into a fitful sleep myriad with dreams.


    In her dreams, she was inside a dark room. There was a ck figure on top of her, no features could be seen aside from arge hideous smile. She struggled, but chains appeared around her, tightening with each movement. Then, two more ck figures appeared around her and reached out to her. She was desperate and cried loudly. Suddenly, she remembered the magic word that could dispel the evil around her. After she shouted out ''Linfeng!'', the surroundings changed into a sunny meadow beside a pond.


    The sun shone from the top, hitting the evil things, and smoke emitted from their bodies. A knight riding a white horse appeared and shed arge sword at the monsters, and the evil things flew into the pond, which melted their bodies into nothingness. Chains around her body disappeared, and the knight took off the helmet, revealing Linfeng''s face.


    Then the sun set and his clothes magically disappeared, turning him into a sensual Adonis. They were suddenly back inside the dark room, but she no longer felt afraid. Linfeng pushed her down the bed which magically appeared out of nowhere. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and they kissed.


    The tone of the dream changed somewhat. Xiong Zhi felt heated up. Linfeng kissed her lips for a long time, and his head slowly traveled down, kissing her neck, her soft bosoms, her waist, and further down... She vaguely felt their bodies intertwine, and hear him say that everything was alright. Her ears were filled with his whispers. The dark room slowly lit up and red brocade pillows, red curtains, and red bedsheets appeared, reminiscent of a wedding room. A pair of shadows entangled through the curtain¡­ endlessly.


    Xiong Zhi''s dream went on hazily.


    Back on her bed, the sleeping girl''s face changed faintly as she slept. Her face frowned faintly and she fidgeted, sweating as if she was having a nightmare.


    Then slowly, her frown smoothened out and a faint blush rose on her cheeks. Her mouth opened slightly and a faint m.o.a.n came out.


    The night went on and a new day approached the eastern horizon.


    ****


    After the school trip, life went back to normal. The school has ended, so Xiong Zhi had more free time in her hands and spent her whole week by visiting IHZHI, meeting with Fang Dien and Xiao Mei, and busied herself with the implementation of projects for her IHZHI. On her remaining free time, she still tried to look for ways to help Linfeng. Her deal with Xiong Bn was finally secured. Xiong Cai promised her to help Linfeng, and there was at least one Zhou butler who sided with her.


    But Xiong Zhi knew these were not enough.


    No matter, she would do everything she could to defend Linfeng. She trusted that Linfeng certainly had prepared certain measures. Nevertheless, a woman in love could not help but worry for the man she cared about the most.


    She was too busy that she did not meet up with Song Xuantin to confirm the results from the school trip''s endeavor.


    A week quickly passed with various people''s hearts hanging on a thread.


    The day of the re-trial finally arrived.


    Zhou Min, whose heart was amongst those hanging on a thread, stood at the entrance of the Xiong Mansion while waiting for the second branch''s head master, the elderly Second Master Xiong Min.


    Xiong Min was just one year younger than Old Xiong. However, his health was very poor and he had been at risk many times. He arrived sitting in a wheelchair as he had just undergone surgeryst month, and his body was still very weak.


    "Second Master, it''s an honor to have you here. We are thankful for your effort in participating in this retrial."


    The aged Xiong Min waved his hand dismissively.


    "Where''s my brother? He cannot even meet me?"


    Butler Zhou bowed.


    "Master is currently preparing for the retrial. Please follow me, I will lead you to him."


    Xiong Min harrumphed.


    "Your master is rude to his guests, really giving no face at all. No wonder that your future sessor rebelled against him."


    Butler Zhou Min just smiled professionally.


    "Second Master is not a guest, but a family. I am sure Master will be happy to see you."


    He escorted the grumpy old man along with his butler and they arrived in a spacious hall.


    The hall was luxurious and elegant. A huge crystal chandelier hung on the center of the ceiling. The decorations were tastefully stylish andfortable couches of low-key luxury had been arranged inside the room. It was clearly a ce for gathering.


    Xiong Min saw that most of the people were here already. Yet his brother still was not present.


    He saw his three sons at the side. They each brought one of their own children.


    He was about to gesture to his butler to lead him to them when his eyes caught someone.


    A beautiful young girl was seated on one of the most prominent chairs, unmoving with a perfect poise. Even if she did not move or make any noise, she could easily attract attention with her calm aura and perfect manners. Yet the atmosphere she gave off was not just that of a well-breddy, her demeanor was filled with majesty and confidence, like that of a leader.


    He never noticed how that tiny, expressionless doll turned into such an extraordinary person. What could have brought such changes?


    Xiong Min''s impression of her was that of a sleeping tiger. She silently sat with indifference, but once disturbed, she would ruthlessly strike back.


    Xiong Min was once an active member of the circle where Old Xiong stood. He understood clearly the temperament of various people.


    Now he knew why his cold-blooded brother chose this young woman as his heir. It was not out of grandfatherly love.


    Then, after observing for a while, he began to notice something else.


    The girl would sometimes throw a subtle nce at a certain direction. After realizing it happen many times, Xiong Min followed her eyes.


    Oh. It was the young man who was to be put on trial today.


    Xiong Min''s brow rose in interest.


    The young man was not looking at her especially.


    However, if someone with a lot of experience observed deeply, one would notice how the young man''s eyes would imperceptibly pass by the young woman, as if truly looking around in passing. They were just fleeting looks, but to Xiong Min, this old man who had lived seventy more years and had encountered the same issues before, he knew that there was something going on between the two.


    ''So it is true.'' The rumor about the inexplicit rtionship between the heiress and her butler was true.


    After a long pause, Xiong Min chuckled.


    What a bad luck for his brother. It seemed like the tragedy of the past would happen again.

 Chapter 312 - Xiong Des worries

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Xiong De''s worries</h4>


    Aside from the formal Xiong''s banquet, it was very rare for the Xiong family and the Zhou family to participate in a gathering. However, this year was a bit different. They met their family members more than twice, so this year was such a special year. There were quiet murmurs around as members of the two families met up to chitchat.


    Xiong De and Xiong Bn was having such a ''chitchat''.


    "I didn''t expect that you would easily switch sides once the official heir was announced. How surprising to know that you are such an expert bootlicker," Xiong De said in a joking manner to Xiong Bn, very ironic to the insulting wordsing from his mouth. However, for some reason, his face appeared somewhat pale and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    Xiong Bn chuckled. "Well, at least I am on a good side. How about you? As your older brother, I am quite afraid that you are walking on a downhill slope." Xiong Bn pointedly stared at Xiong Wuyue who was in turn ring daggers at the Young Miss.


    He chuckled again. "It must be difficult, having a pig teammate that you can''t drop."


    The esteemed Young Miss seemed to sense their gazes. She faintly turned her head and gave them a fleeting nce. Her cold stare stopped for a while at the father and daughter pair, Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue, before moving it to Xiong Bn.


    Xiong Bn smiled at her as greeting. The girl nodded her head in return and retrieved her gaze.


    Xiong De noticed something in this short interaction. He furrowed his brow. When did these two get along so well? He was uneasy for a moment. However, with the thought that they would soon have the Xiong Empire in the future with the help of Guan Gao Huan, Xiong De uneasiness faded a bit.


    Even if Xiong Bn allied himself with Xiong Zhi, his brother could still not take away the Xiong Empire by just using the heiress alone.


    What bothered Xiong De the most was the failed mission to humiliate his niece.


    It was a failure, through and through. They could not even get hold of anything to start with her reputation.


    Even the school staff and the other students did not notice anything amiss. When he inquired, it appeared that Xiong Zhi was always on time with the two-hour interval of contact with the school. Even the fact that Xiong Zhi did not return with them was covered as well, with Jang Shin and Song Xuantin testifying that Xiong Zhi got bored halfway and decided to head off first with somepany. It was not unusual as some students decided to stay behind to explore some more and some left by themselves or with friends.


    When Xiong De wanted to get proof from the monitoring that Linfeng had vited themand to note near the Young Miss, he found out that the monitoring never showed Xiong Zhi and Linfeng in the same frame. The monitoring appeared untampered. If he personally did not send such a mission and thus became aware that Linfeng was with Xiong Zhi, he would be convinced by it.


    Thus, the mission was a total failure.


    He was confident that it would not be traced back to him. However, he could not ease his worries as he could not find the two missing men. ording to Guan Gao Huan''s butler, it was Linfeng who rescued the Young Miss that time. It was also Linfeng''s men who took the two men and hid them in god knows where.


    Xiong De already deployed missions to silence the two. However, the group of men who took them was like a bunch of ghosts appearing and disappearing out of thin air. They could not find their trace.


    Whose men were they? Xiong De did not believe that those men were under Linfeng.


    Someone great was surely backing the young butler.


    He looked at the young man sitting alone, isted from everyone.


    Xiong De also suspected that it was the Old Xiong''s doing at first. However, if Old Xiong knew that he plotted such a scheme to harm another of the Xiong family, with or without evidence, Old Xiong would have summoned him and given him punishment. Worst, he might even be expelled from the family.


    But he spent the week peacefully. No summon came, no investigations. He was not even followed. It was calm and quiet to the point that it terrified him a bit.


    For sure, the Young Miss who suffered such trauma would not let it pass so easily, would she? What was she nning? What was the great person behind her rescuers nning?


    It was rare for Xiong De to have such a failure. He had a habit that when he failed on a scheme so terribly, he would not be able to sleep peacefully until the problem was solved. The calm before the storm ate him. This was why he got a terrible headache after the failure of Xiong Wuyue''s birthday.


    So, hisplexion was not good.


    His already wan face turned even uglier as he nced at the Young Miss once more.


    Xiong Bn noticed. "It seems like you are not able to sleep nowadays. Poor you," Xiong Bn mockingly said in a meaningful tone. He thought his brother was bothered by the aftermath of the previous legendary ''birthday fail'' which even reached their ears abroad.


    How heughed at the thought of his brother''s face at that time.


    Xiong De thought that Xiong Bn was pertaining to something else. His face faintly changed for a moment, and then he schooled his expression back to the usual smiling face. Was that mysterious person Xiong Bn? After all, he suddenly got along with the Young Miss. He silently raised an rm at the back of his mind.


    "Just a light cold. No need for you to worry, elder brother. "


    As the two exchanged daggers, the doors opened once more and Old Xiong entered the room. Butler Zhou was at his side.

 Chapter 313 - Pardon or Exile

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Pardon or Exile</h4>


    The people in the room immediately quieted down.


    Old Xiong slowly walked to his seat. It was a bit more elevated than the others and was situated at the most prominent position. He was like a king approaching his throne.


    All of the people stood to give him a bow as greeting, except for the old man in the wheelchair. Old Xiong returned their greeting with a casual wave of his hand.


    His sharp eyes scanned the crowd with majesty. "All of you may sit down. I appreciate that everyone especially set aside some time for participating in this retrial. I know how busy you are." He stomped the cane he was holding lightly. "But this retrial was important, as one butler from our trusted Zhou family needed to be judged for his one chance of pardon."


    He sat down on his seat. After everyone followed his actions, he gestured at Butler Zhou Min.


    Butler Zhou Min bowed respectfully and took over. He took out a doc.u.ment and recounted the incident more than a month ago.


    The people present here already knew of the whole matter. But as part of the trial process, they listened to Butler Zhou carefully as he recounted the results of voting and decision at that time. Butler Zhou exined slowly the causes, the effects, and the deliberations.


    Afterwards, in case some people were not familiar of the trial of one chance of pardon, he also exined in detail the article rted to it in the agreement between the Zhou and the Xiong families. He exined the reasons which gave birth to such a use, and then went on to exin the rules.


    He talked for a long time, sometimes pausing to sip warm tea to moisten his throat and to answer the inquiries from the people inside the hall who wanted some rifications, which mainly came from the second masters of the Xiong family and their children. The Zhou butler was already very familiar with this rule, as it was one of the uses they must memorize during childhood.


    Finally, he put down the doc.u.ment, sipped on his cup of tea again, and said to the crowd, "Now, this matter is delivered to all of you that is present here. We kindly ask for the second in line masters of the Zhou family and the Xiong family to enact their votes, with fairness and wisdom."


    Butler Zhou Min retreated behind Old Xiong. ording to the rules, the crowd was given time to digest the information and deliberate upon their decision.


    The process of voting was different from the first trial. If the first one was just a verbal voting with the elders and first in line masters, the voting this time was to flip a wooden crest.


    Each one of them was given a small hollowed tray with an exquisite lid.


    Inside, a single wooden crest stood, fitted into a small indent at the bottom of the hollowed tray.


    The wooden crest has two sides. One has the character of ''Pardon'' while the other has the character ''Exile''.


    Very simple and straightforward. The person only needed to pick up the crest and flip up the chosen side. The hollowed nature of the bowl and lid would prevent others from seeing one''s choice.


    The butlers would then collect the trays, take off the lids, and line them up on the long table right ahead. Butler Zhou Min would then count the number of votes. In this way, no one would be able to tell which one voted for ''Pardon'' or ''Exile''.


    The Zhou butlers were the Xiong''s most trusted aide. If the Xiong family did not trust their aides with such an important matter, then the whole three hundred years of their rtionship would be pointless.


    This shows how the Xiong family trusted the Zhou family. Likewise, it also showed the loyalty of the Zhou family to the Xiong family.


    Compared to the tedious part of exnations and presenting the case, the whole voting process was not very long, it would only take one hour at most. Since all of the participants have their own businesses to do, this trial was done in such a straightforward manner.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the wooden crest in her trembling hand. After staring at it for a long time, she nced up to see Linfeng calmly looking at her.


    His dark eyes were calm and his back was straight.


    He gave her a reassuring smile.


    Perhaps, Linfeng felt the worries she harbored in her heart.


    ¡­The odds were too unfair.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally put down the crest. The word ''Pardon'' was facing up. She carefully put the exquisite lid on top.


    After a while, the butlers prepared by the Xiong Mansion for the trial swooped in collectively and gathered the trays.


    A butler took her tray, put it on the long table, and took off the lid without looking at the content. After they collected all of the crests from the Xiong and Zhou families, they simultaneously retreated to the side.


    Not even one of them looked at the contents.


    Now, all crests were disyed on the long table. It was time to count the votes.


    Butler Zhou Min went to the front of the long table. He took a deep breath.


    To say he was calm, he was far from it.


    It was deciding factor of the fate of his son.


    Butler Zhou Min had created many ns for different oues today. For the worst oue, Butler Zhou already made arrangements for Linfeng, ready to send him to another part of the world.


    There, he would have his freedom. He could still make a small business and let it prosper into a localpany. His son could live his life there peacefully, without any burden from both families which were tying him down right now.


    His reddened eyes misted. He immediately held back his tears.


    In fact, deep inside Butler Zhou Min''s heart, he hoped his son would seed on what he was about to do. Yes, he had an idea of what his son was preparing to do. It brought him much guilt and fear, but he could not help but also hope for it.


    For the sake of his Zhou family''s future.


    Butler Zhou Min walked alongside the table and began to count the votes. After counting, he paused for a while and turned to face the people waiting for the results.


    Seeing his face, Xiong Zhi felt a chill rise in her heart. As she had fearfully thought, their side was too few. Her attempt to increase their odds was fruitless.


    The butler''s face was wan as he opened his mouth.


    "The majority''s decision is to send Zhou Linfeng to exile."


    His numb words echoed inside therge hall, like a ruthless hammer mming down.

 Chapter 314 - The Result of the Retrial, Old Xiong and Xiong Min

    <h4>Chapter 314 - The Result of the Retrial, Old Xiong and Xiong Min</h4>


    Silence enveloped the hall for a moment.


    Many people''s faces paled, especially the elders from the Zhou''s first branch. Although they knew that it was inevitable, hearing the hammer m down in their ears still brought them much shock, anguish, and disappointment.


    Exile.


    Butler Zhou Min''s words rang in Xiong Zhi''s ears.


    The chill in her body pervaded her senses. The faintly trembling hands shook. Even if she had fearfully predicted that this would happen, she was still heavily impacted by the results.


    No. She must not let this continue. She refused to believe that Linfeng would truly be exiled to some godforsaken ce!


    Xiong Zhi clenched his trembling hands. She opened her mouth to speak, but Old Xiong spoke first.


    "The result of the voting was to exile Linfeng, however, considering that the Zhou family is the most trusted friend of the Xiong family for centuries, I shall give Linfeng onest chance,"


    Old Xiong said as he observed everyone''s varying expressions, especially noticing his granddaughter''s wan face.


    "I can still forgive him for his crime and forego the exile, if he is willing to ept my arrangement."


    The elder turned to the young man whose demeanor remained unusually calm throughout the trial.


    Old Xiong continued, "Linfeng, this is thest time I will repeat this. Will you ept the marriage I have arranged for you? Think carefully, for this is your final chance. You can no longer turn back. It is not only exile you will face, but ording to the rules of the trial, your name will be forever removed from the Zhou family registry. You will no longer be part of the Zhou family."


    The elders of the Zhou family looked at Linfeng with a hint of pleading.


    They hoped Linfeng would agree, but they all knew that with his personality, he would never bow once he made a firm decision.


    Grandpa Zhou''s chest began to heave up and down, finding it difficult to breathe. Grandma Zhou, with reddened eyes, rubbed her old spouse''s chest to calm him down.


    Xiong Cai, on the other hand, gulped nervously, ring at Linfeng hard. His fate would be sealed here if this young butler agreed. Do not agree! Absolutely must not!


    Xiong Gaiyu kept silent as she watched everything with indifference, as if the matter had nothing to do with her. No matter the result was, her marriage life would still not be controlled by her. Linfeng might not be her husband, but another man woulde in the future with the arrangement of the elders. It was the fate she had long s.u.mbed herself into as a Xiongdy.


    Xiong Wuyue''s face was distorted, but she knew that she must keep her calm at all cost in front of Old Xiong. She gritted her teeth as she inwardly cursed Xiong Zhi and Xiong Gaiyu inside her mind.


    It was all that bitch Xiong Zhi''s fault that this happened! Why couldn''t they exile her instead! And that s.l.u.t, Xiong Gaiyu, she dared to dream of eating swan meat? She did not deserve Linfeng at all!


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi was as stiff as a stone. She knew that Linfeng would not agree, but then... what would happen next? He said he had ns, but could it overturn this situation? She believed in Linfeng, but she just could not afford to lose him!


    They all shot their gazes at the young man, Zhou Linfeng, who was about to lose his surname ''Zhou''.


    Amidst the surrounding people''s various inner turmoil, Linfeng slowly stood up, faced Old Xiong, and bowed respectfully.


    "I deeply apologize, Master Xiong. I am grateful with your benevolence. Many times, Master Xiong had given me chances to change my mind. I can truly feel your trust and affection for the Zhou family." He paused and straightened his body, but his head remained lowered in penitence.


    "This young one truly do not deserve it. I am sorry, but I will still hold on to my conviction that my marriage should not be controlled for political reasons."


    Old Xiong''s eyes darkened dangerously. Even when he, the Head Master of the Xiong family, had given him mercy many times over, this young man still refused to give face!


    The young man''s handsome facial features shone under the light, his back stood firm, as his calm voice continued to reverberate inside the hall.


    "Marriage willst for a lifetime. I do not wish to live in a lifetime of regret and sorrow. Thus, I humbly refuse. I apologize for disappointing you all, Master Xiong... and my Elders." He finally raised his head and looked straight at Old Xiong''s eyes. His eyes did not hold any challenge or defiance in them, but it was clear and was filled with sincerity.


    "However, my stance will not change."


    Silence.


    Xiong Cai breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiong Bn raised a brow at the young man''s daring guts. This boy was truly brave to actually defy Old Xiong repeatedly. Although he was foolish, this courage was somehow admirable. A little cub was not really afraid of the tiger''s might.


    No one dared to speak. After a while, Old Xiong asked Linfeng in a dark voice, "Do you understand the meaning of being exiled by the Xiong and Zhou families?"


    "Yes, I am aware."


    Old Xiong erupted. "Then why? How could you still be so stubborn!" He was so angry at this talented young man who wanted to waste his bright future for his obstinacy.


    "A great person would know when to move forward and when to take a step back! If you can''t even do that, then you are not suitable to be my granddaughter''s aide! What a fool! You''re wasting everyone''s expectations on you!"


    Old Xiong could not contain the anger in his heart and his roar filled the confines of the hall.


    Everyone lowered their heads at his might, except for a handful of people. Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and...


    "Oh my, brother. You are losing yourposure to a child who was fifty years younger than you. What a shame, what a shame," Xiong Min chuckled as he shook his head. He gestured to his butler and his butler obediently pushed his wheelchair to the front.


    Old Xiong''s angry eyes turned to his brother.


    He said coldly, "Go back to United States, your use is over here. Be careful, your lungs always copse in my house, you might suddenly roll over and die."


    "¡­" Xiong Min was ruthlessly talked back by Old Xiong.


    His old face flushed red, then a dark smile shed. He schooled his face back to normal as he turned to Linfeng and appraised him.


    "Aiya. No wonder, you are so upset. This young man here was very much like you, more than forty years ago," the aged Xiong Min said in a schadenfreude tone. "There was a difference though, this young man was so brave and stubborn to fight for his principles and love. While I seem to remember that you, my brother, cowardly epted the elders'' decision and sent your heartbroken lover away. What was her name again? Priscil¡ª?"


    Old Xiong''s murderous eyes shed. His old arm quickly moved, his cane pointing straight at Xiong Min''s mouth, shutting him up.


    Xiong Min: "¡­" That was so dangerous.


    The old man who stood on the top helm of the Xiong family gave a cold and ruthless look at the other old man, whom he considered as a loser.


    "If you are here to just bber at how great the past was, then don''t bother. I don''t care about the past. All I care as the Head Master is the future of the Xiong Empire. Unlike you, who was such a cancer in our family."


    "..."


    The two stared darkly at each other.


    "Go back to where you came from. Your voting is very helpful. Zhou Min, kindly lead Xiong Min out."


    "Yes, Master." Butler Zhou wanted to witness everything that Linfeng had prepared, but with a dejected heart, he went to lead Xiong Min away.


    "This way, Master Min."


    "..." Xiong Min gave one dark look at Old Xiong and then signaled at his butler.


    When his wheelchair was turned by his butler and pushed towards the exit leading outside of the Xiong Mansion, he left some words full of sarcasm.


    "Brother, seeing how you seem to be doing the same thing as the elders had done before, won''t you thank me for letting you walk in the right path? After all, you don''t regret your decision one bit, right?"


    Truly ironic. Before, his brother hated him so much for informing the elders about his lover, yet now, what was the difference between them?


    "¡­" Old Xiong did not answer, but the tight grip on his cane showed how those words affected him.


    The people below dared not to say a word. Some of them knew the history of Old Xiong when he was still at a young age and fell in love. That was a tragic past.


    Old Xiong turned around. Memories he did not want to remember were appearing in his mind again.


    "Zhou Min¡ª" He called out but stopped half way when he remembered that Zhou Min was not here.


    He sighed. Now, he just felt tired. He did not even have the appetite to be angry now.


    Without looking back, he spoke to Linfeng. His tired voice sounded inside the room. "Pack your things. By daylight tomorrow, I don''t want to see your name in the Zhou family registry, nor do I want to see you in the Xiong family''s territory."


    Xiong Zhi could no longer hold herself back. She stood up with a pale face. She could not let her grandfather do that.


    "Grandfather¡ª"


    "Not now," Old Xiong firmly said as he started to head to the doors on the other side of the room leading deep into the Xiong Mansion''s premises.


    Unexpectedly, there was another voice that followed after, surprising everyone in the room.


    Linfeng took a step to block his way.


    "Master Xiong, I have something more to say."

 Chapter 315 - Taunting

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Taunting</h4>


    Old Xiong looked tiredly at Linfeng.


    "I don''t have anything to say to you, young man, unless you change your mind and ept my order."


    Linfeng smiled helplessly. "I can''t do that. I have already promised myself to someone I love."


    "Then go, don''t block my way. There''s nothing else to discuss."


    The elder continued on his way and approached the door. The others also began to leave towards the other exit


    Linfeng did not leave. Instead, he followed Old Xiong. In a much lower voice enough only for Old Xiong to hear, he whispered, "Master Xiong, I have ways and evidence that can break the treaty between our two families."


    The old man froze.


    ???


    !!!


    This young man actually dared to open up this matter in broad daylight! He had not even pursued the matter out of mercy, yet this cub still voluntarily brought it up. Did he even know the consequences of this threat?! Truly not afraid of death!


    Instantly, mes of fury began to appear in his eyes. He stomped his cane hard. He looked at Linfeng with extremely cold eyes, as if looking at a dead man. He slowly said, "Don''t test my patience. This old one doesn''t like to be threatened."


    "I am not threatening you, Master Xiong. I merely want to advice. We can discuss it in private, or I can discuss it here with all of the core members of the Xiong family and the Zhou family present," Linfeng said as politely as he could.


    The window paper had been torn already, there was no use to continue obeying the will of the Xiong family.


    He wanted to avoid disputes as a sign of respect to the Xiong family, but if he could not, he was not afraid of shing with them. It was something he had already prepared himself for since he started his quest of breaking the covenant.


    The people heard the loud thump of the elder''s cane. They looked back at them confusedly, wondering what the two was whispering about.


    In order to ensure that the people would not see each other''s crests, the chairs were distanced from each other. When Old Xiong had signaled that the trial had ended, the people had already began to stand up and walk towards the other side to leave the mansion.


    Only Xiong Zhi stayed still, but she also could not hear their whispers.


    Thus, the rest of the crowd could not hear the words they said.


    Xiong Zhi frowned, but then she recalled what Linfeng had been telling her.


    Was this rted to the preparations he mentioned?


    "You really are dreaming impossible dreams. You have continuously gone way overboard, insulting the Xiong family again and again. Do you really think the Xiong family would take all these insults lying down? Even the Zhou family will not stand by you!"


    Linfeng shook his head. "Master Xiong, by no means do I intend to insult the Xiong family. I truly have the means of breaking the treaty."


    Old Xiong harrumphed. "Ridiculous. Do tell us. I don''t believe you have something up your sleeve that could possibly break the three hundred year old alliance between the Xiong and the Zhou families."


    "Master Xiong, such an unfair treaty is not an alliance. It was a shackle used to cheat my ancestors and their future generations into vebor," Linfeng said coldly through gritted teeth.


    A rather sharp look began to appear in his eyes as he recalled the fate of his ancestors. They did not get much freedom. Many of them had tried to find ways to break it, but failed repeatedly.


    Generations after generations, their hopes were continuously crushed, until the Zhou family had turned into its current state¡ªa loyal dog of the Xiong family.


    He continued to speak. "The Zhou family had suffered too much. Our pride has been lost. If I go as nned by my past self, I will not even consider your feelings nor the face of the Xiong family and publicize it immediately. But... I am doing this for my Young Miss. I don''t want her to be ashamed and criticized because of her surname, Xiong."


    Old Xiong had lost all traces of tiredness. He angrily stomped his cane on the floor again. His eyes glimmered dangerously like a wild lion. How insolent! Linfeng dared to threaten him again.


    How could he say that he could tarnish the Xiong''s reputation if he so wished to? What gave him the courage? How preposterous!


    All bits of mercy for this boy vanished in his mind. Right now, he saw Linfeng as an enemy of the Xiong family.


    "I don''t believe a fool''s words. Stop defaming the surname Xiong!" His voice rose, startling everyone inside the hall.


    Xiong Zhi looked worriedly at her grandfather and at her beloved, not knowing what to do. What did they talk about? Defaming the surname Xiong? That was a big allegation!


    As the person nearest to them, she could only faintly hear this. She deliberated whether to approach or not.


    "Master Xiong, have you been to the Zhou mansion?" Linfeng coldly asked. "If you have been, you will see an antique painting of a teacup. Not just a painting, but the Zhou family''s ancestors had this habit of collecting teacups. Why is that?"


    Old Xiong stiffened. As the head master, he studied the earliest generations of their family and as well as the Zhou family.


    Although, in their studies when he was young, they had just been told that the Zhou family owed them an immense debt that resulted to a lifetime of debt and servitude that was still left unpaid... until this servitude turned into a master and servant rtionship.


    Eventually, no one really bothered to put their all into breaking the deadlock.


    The Zhou family, under the strict training since childhood, had be very capable, but only a few were born as genius. Some rose to attempt, but was crushed by the power of the Xiong family, by their own rtive''s persuasion, by the fact that they could not find a way, and also by the harsh reality of life.


    Master Xiong, who wanted to gain more knowledge about business and society, did not pay much time to ponder on some plot holes in the treaty. This had been circting over several hundreds of years. Who would still worry about it?


    The tie that the Xiong family was holding on to reign in the Zhou family into staying as their loyal subordinates was the entire livelihood of the Zhou family.


    All of the businesses of Zhou family were connected to the Xiong family.


    If the Xiong family pulled all of it back, there would be nothing left for the Zhou family, except for their barends. Not to mention that they would be facing the wrath of the Xiong family, they would even be easy pickings for others, too.


    The Xiong family was given full authority over the Zhou family''s business. Along the years, the Zhou family''s business had be highly dependent on the Xiong Empire''s protection and prestige. They co-exist, though thetter held a far greater authority.


    The power of the Xiong family itself was the greatest hindrance. Perhaps, along the course of history, there might be a handful who had discovered a way but was crushed by this fact, and was immediately taken care of by the Xiong family in a swift and secretive manner. No one knew. No one lived to tell.


    So the Xiong family was confident that the Zhou family would never break the treaty, unless they wanted to step down from the society and live as a normal citizen without wealth and prestige.


    Old Xiong might be far into the years, but he was still a tiger.


    Heughed derisively. "I don''t care about a mere teacup. If you keep edging me on, I swear, you won''t get out of here intact."


    "Master Xiong, I understand you might not believe what I am saying. You might not have studied the scriptures like I did. Nor did you trace back everything in the three hundred years'' worth of information, just to know what originally caused the treaty. I am even convinced that every headmaster doesn''t even bother why we have such a treaty like this." Linfeng shook his head.


    "My elders too, and the elders beyond that. No one questioned it. They epted it as a fact and simply thought that they were born with it."


    "What are you trying to say? Are you saying that by questioning the treaty, you found an answer? Why don''t you tell us then?"


    Old Xiong turned around, opened his arms, and looked around the people from the Xiong and the Zhou families who were still there at the other side of the room.


    He repeated. "Why don''t you tell all of us, if you are that confident, young man?"


    For a moment, Linfeng did not speak. Hisplicated eyes gazed over the worried faces of his family, the Zhou elders.


    "Speak, young man!"


    Linfeng closed his eyes and calmly took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, calmness took over his face.


    Despite the situation, he appeared as steady as a mountain and not even a slight nervousness could be seen in his eyes. He was truly an exceptional man.


    "Master Xiong, I don''t want to do this to you. Especially not to Zhi''er."


    "Zhi''er? You dare to call her name so intimately, you lowly exiled butler!" Old Xiong roared, making the surroundings quieter.


    Everyone had a question on their faces but no one dared to speak. Even when they were also surprised at Old Xiong''s sudden shouts and fury, they remained quiet and watched on.

 Chapter 316 - Do it

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Do it</h4>


    Xiong Zhi heard her name. What were they talking about?


    She walked forward to approach the two. She was the closest to the two amongst everyone inside the room, considering that her seat was right beside Old Xiong.


    "Grandfather."


    "You!" Old Xiong looked at her in anger and disappointment. "Don''t you dare speak for him! This lowly butler said he had ways to make your life seem like hell. Would you still like him?"


    "What are you talking about, grandfather? He will never do that to me."


    "Ha! He is ready to break the treaty, Zhier!" Old Xiong hissed in a low voice.


    "..!!!"


    Did... did he just say, breaking the treaty?


    Xiong Zhi stiffened. Her eyes widened. Breaking the treaty? Was... was it finally happening?


    Old Xiong continued in a lower voice. "Though, I don''t believe it. But with him having such thoughts to destroy our families'' bond, even to destroy our Xiong family''s reputation, it is enough to make him our enemy!"


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng, her stunned eyes searching.


    Linfeng avoided her eyes. He could face Old Xiong''s anger unperturbed. But was afraid that he would see Xiong Zhi''s shocked looked of betrayal, disappointment and hate.


    Who would not hate someone, if that person had ns to destroy their family?


    He had wanted to speak to Old Xiong for an alternative that would at least not harm the Xiong family''s reputation.


    Old Xiong was intelligent, he should be able to fathom the consequences. Once the Zhou family seeded in breaking the treaty, the status of the Xiong family would plummet down.


    They would have no Zhou butlers who could assist them, it would be hard to find another trustworthy and reliable butler family, as it needed .u.mtion of trust and mutual benefits.


    If they casually found other butlers to serve them, their mansions and their businesses would be soon infested by spies, and could bring the downfall of any family if not handled well.


    Another fact was that the Zhou butlers knew a lot of things from the Xiong family. If the Zhou family broke the treaty, the Xiong family would hold a grudge and would never let any Zhou member stay in their territory, no matter in which kind of industry.


    Since the Zhou''s future would be blocked by the Xiong family, enemies of the Xiong family would likelye to the Zhou family and ask for their help. If that happened, the Xiong family''s peaceful days would be numbered.


    The Xiong family could suppress the Zhou family, but the Zhou family held a lot of things that could threaten the Xiong family as well, once they were freed from the covenant. Information gathered over the years must never be underestimated.


    The Zhou family was that important to the Xiong family. So was the Xiong for the Zhou.


    It was the bnce which had allowed the two families to live in co-existence. Yet this fool was now attempting to break this.


    Old Xiong gritted his teeth and forcefully took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    He said to Xiong Zhi, "You are still young and you can make mistakes. I can understand that. Now, do you see this young man''s malicious intention for our family? You are my heir, the future protector and owner of the Xiong family''s prestige and wealth. And him, he was ready to destroy your home, your power, everything you have."


    "..." Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes.


    She was expecting it. It just happened too soon. She... she had not prepared herself yet.


    Was it the reason why Linfeng asked her before if she would hate him once he became a viin?


    "That''s why¡­ that''s why we needed to talk privately," Linfeng said to Old Xiong. His voice had gotten to a freezing point as well. "I also wanted to avoid such results."


    He was still not looking at Xiong Zhi.


    "You still dare to?"


    "Yes, Master Xiong. For Zhi''er."


    "Hah! Hypocrite. If you have the guts, then tell it to the world. So my granddaughter can see how you want to destroy our family." Old Xiong taunted. He was still in disbelief that this young man would have the means to dissolve the covenant.


    The only thing was that this boy seemed so confident...


    It was this fact that brought him much rm. Could he really had gotten hold of a way?


    But¡­ how?


    Nevertheless, even if this man really had ways to break the treaty, he was confident that the Xiong family could still survive. The Zhou family was the one who had to worry on how to live as their livelihood would be taken away from them in case it truly happened.


    "Master Xiong, I will not do that. I still have ways for both of the families to co-exist without the unfair treaty. We don''t have to do it in the hard way."


    "Young man, once the Zhou family breaks the treaty, the Xiong family will see all of you as a threat. There''s no way to co-exist."


    Linfeng furrowed his brow. Master Xiong was really hard to talk to.


    He did not want to make an enemy out of the Xiong family. If it was in the past, he would not care about these things and break the treaty without hesitation, even if he incurred the wrath of the Xiong family.


    But now, he was worried for his Young Miss. His Young Miss would be the one to suffer the most in the worst case scenario.


    "Master Xiong¡ª"


    "Do it." A cool voice interrupted him.


    Linfeng instinctively met her eyes.


    Her eyes were calm. There was also understanding and the unfathomable yet unconditional love within her eyes.


    The two men, Old Xiong and Linfeng, was stunned to see the look in her eyes.


    "Do it, Linfeng."


    "What are you saying, you unfilial granddaughter!"


    "I...I can''t do that to you. There are still other ways," Linfeng finally stammered. His cool demeanor broke.


    How could¡­ how could she not hate him? How could she still look at him with gentleness, without hate?


    Linfeng could not understand this inexplicable love of his Young Miss. How could she be so understanding? Like it was not her reputation as a Xiong that was at stake!

 Chapter 317 - Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Zhi</h4>


    Linfeng''s strong resolve wavered.


    He felt ashamed of himself. His Young Miss loved him without fail, even if she had to suffer. While he dared to have the guts to make this n which could ruin her peaceful days.


    "I..." Linfeng had been nning and investigating on breaking the treaty his whole life.


    Before he met his Young Miss, the passion of achieving something bigger than a butler could do was the one that fueled him to endure the life of servitude. He had always been a person of great pride and ambitions. He had always dreamed that one day, he would break the treaty and take off his and the Zhou family''s shackles.


    He would set his own path. He would achieve great things and be a legendary person in the world.


    He wanted to imprint his name in the annals of history, not as a butler serving others, but as a person who had made a great contribution to the world.


    Yes, he was ambitious. Greedy. He wanted to be the boss of his own life. He did not want to serve anyone. He wanted to be the one called ''Master''.


    That was his greatest dream. And he promised himself that he would achieve just that, and more.


    Yet... he began to realize that deep within his proud heart, there was a hidden inferiority as well, something which he had never realized, not until he met the Young Miss.


    He felt unworthy of his Young Miss and tried to suppress his emotions.


    But facing the Young Miss who loved him unconditionally, who knew his heart and thoughts and epted him despite it all, who changed him by her soft smiles and gentle eyes, he decided to face his hidden inferiority and use it as fuel to be a worthy man for her. A person not shackled by servitude.


    There was a thin line between pride and inferiority. With Xiong Zhi as a motivation, he was able to ovee this hurdle.


    Linfeng''s dream slowly changed.


    A figure was slowly forming in his dreams. Xiong Zhi was standing there in his future. There was no disputes for power and authority, just her.


    He initially wanted to reach an agreement with Old Xiong. This would both release the shackles on the Zhou family and ensure that his Young Miss would not be hurt. But it had now be apparent that Old Xiong would never allow that.


    Now, he was given two choices.


    His ambition. Shall he break the treaty right now at this moment, but hurt Zhi''er in the process?


    Or to protect Zhi''er. Shall he give up this chance of immediately destroying the treaty on this very day, ensuring that Zhi''er would not be affected by his ambitions?


    ¡­Perhaps, he could find another way to avoid hurting the Young Miss, even if it meant postponing his ambitions.


    "I..." Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi. The trusting image of the girl bore into his eyes. She was always willing to bow for him and care for him in anyway, unwilling to let him suffer.


    But¡­ he was also the same.


    Somewhat, his eyes felt sour and his nose astringent. He closed his eyes for a long moment.


    He did not want to betray his Young Miss''s feelings. And he did not want to abandon his own family.


    His mind ran in circles, until he found a decision.


    He opened his eyes and a determined look appeared inside.


    "I admit defeat. For now, I will not publicize this matter. I don''t want to lose Zhi''er."


    Linfeng resolved himself. His mind was now a lot clearer. To him, his Young Miss was more important. Even if it meant to momentarily abandon his years of effort. He could still find happiness in serving by her side.


    Of course, he would not let go of his dream. He simply decided to prioritize his Young Miss. It could followter.


    He already got his hands on the method of breaking the treaty, he did not mind waiting a bit more for the right time when he could implement it. The right time when the Old Xiong would finally be willing topromise.


    "Master Xiong, I love Zhi''er. If I can be with her always, I am willing to be her aide for the rest of my life," Linfeng said.


    "Ha, you are just an exiled person with no such rights. You are no longer qualified to serve her," Old Xiong said. How dare this young man confessed in front of him?


    The truth was, he himself began to doubt. This boy, although rebellious, was definitely a talented genius, rare in the Zhou family. Could it be possible? Truly?


    There really was a way to break the treaty?


    Linfeng knew from his expression that the elder was already starting to doubt. It was good news, it meant that there was still hope that he would take his words seriously.


    So he continued his words with utmost seriousness and sincerity. "Master Xiong. I truly am not joking when I said I have found a way. Whether I am exiled or not, if I do so, then being expelled by the Xiong and Zhou family will not matter at all."


    Old Xiong''s face began to twitch in anger again. No, if it truly was¡­ the impact to the Xiong family would be great. The Zhou family would not be left unscathed by the Xiong family either.


    As if hearing his mind, the boy continued.


    "I will definitely break the treaty with what I have, but privately, to avoid harming the Xiong family. The Xiong family, undeniably, was highly respected by the Zhou family. At least in the short term, our family will not have the mind to harm the Xiong''s interest."


    "Easy for you to say, but what about our reputation when this be known?" Old Xiong taunted angrily.


    "This is why I shall not publicize at the moment. In return, I shall devote my loyalty and serve Young Miss, and help her achieve the highest peak, and prepare both of our families for the inevitable. But make no mistake, it is not because of a treaty or a covenant between our ancestors, but because of my own will and my heartfelt desire to help her establish her power in Xiong Empire."


    He would be by her side not because he was lowly servant forced into servitude, but as a free man who willingly chose to help her out of love for her.


    His eyes shone with firm determination and sincerity.


    Old Xiong was caught off guard at the resolve in the young man''s eyes. He was taken aback, seeing his determined gaze and stubbornness.


    He had prepared to insult and negate his words in every way, but suddenly he could not say anything.


    Xiong Zhi watched as her man voluntarily enter apromise for her sake.


    Her eyes misted. She knew how important this matter was to him, yet he decided to put her first before that obsession. Her heart ached but at the same time, she felt happy.


    But she did not want him to suffer a grievance for her.


    Xiong Zhi looked at his wavering grandfather. She knew that this alone would not be able to convince the old man. She wanted to help Linfeng persuade the elder. She wanted to voice out her determination as well.


    She took a step closer to Linfeng and held his hand.


    Since Linfeng was willing to go such length for her, even courageously confessed his heartfelt feelings in front of the old man, then how could she just stand around and do nothing?


    In this second chance at life, the number one thing she wanted the most was only one thing. Everything else was secondary.


    Xiong Zhi tightened her hold and looked at her grandfather. "Grandfather, you know of my stubborn personality. I have long made up my mind. I love him. Once everything was settled, I fully intend to marry him in the future. By that time, no one will be able to say anything."


    Old Xiong''s body trembled.


    The people who was watching the show was shocked again at the new development. Another bomb had dropped!


    They could not hear what they were saying, but they saw how the dignified Young Miss of the family fitted her hand to Linfeng''s.


    Obviously, a pair of lovers stood before them.

 Chapter 318 - Xiong Zhi and Linfengs proclamation

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Xiong Zhi and Linfeng''s promation</h4>


    There was a shocking silence inside the hall.


    They have heard of the rumors about the ambiguous rtionship between this master and servant pair. However, some might believe them but there were still people who did not believe it until they saw it with their own eyes.


    Old Xiong trembled in anger at the sight of his granddaughter holding hands with a butler.


    Zhou Min finally stepped into the hall. He arrived just in time to witness such a scene.


    The first thing he saw was his son and the Young Miss holding hands together, facing the Old Xiong with determined faces¡­


    His vision suddenly went nk.


    After a long frozen silence, Old Xiong started to speak.


    "Leave."


    Everyone''s eyes were diverted from the young pair holding hands towards the elder whose back was trembling in anger.


    "Zhou Min, escort everybody out of this room. No one saw what transpired today. Forget everything."


    "Master?" He wanted to cover this up¡­?


    Everyone felt even more shocked.


    Some of them, like Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De, appeared unwilling to leave and seemed to have a lot of things they wanted to say, but under Old Xiong''s austere face, they had no choice but to swallow it all.


    Butler Zhou Min, although confused, obediently opened the door widely. He badly wanted to know what was happening. Why did his son suddenly announce to everyone this grave secret, this kind of rtionship that was deemed as corrupt and immoral in the society? With an uneasy heart, he politely asked everyone to leave the hall.


    The Zhou elders fretfully left, looking back with shocked and worried gazes in every three steps.


    Finally, the door closed heavily, leaving the three alone.


    The young pair stood firmly under the angry gaze of the elder who held the greatest power and authority to set them apart.


    Old Xiong turned to Xiong Zhi. "Do you know what you are doing?! You are ruining your reputation and our Xiong family''s prestige! Now, what will people would say about you? A vixen? A harlot? The Xiong''s chosen heiress was such a temptress that she even seduced her own butler?!"


    Old Xiong knew that the words were hurtful, but what the people would say about her would be a hundred times worse than that. He was utterly disappointed and angered at herck of care for her reputation.


    Linfeng did not like the words of Old Xiong.


    He was taken aback that his Young Miss did this move of proiming their feelings in front of Old Xiong, the second masters, and the elders.


    That moment, Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi was indirectly telling him to not care about her reputation and to do what he came here for.


    "Master Xiong, none of it is Xiong Zhi''s fault."


    "So you''re saying it''s yours?"


    Linfeng did not answer but stared at him, silently agreeing.


    "Maybe you are right. Maybe you are the one who seduced her instead. But will people care about that? What you two have done today, holding hands in front of everyone, was not a promation of your so-called love! It was an act of foolishness! Did you even think about your reputation for a moment there, Zhi''er!" Old Xiong thundered.


    Xiong Zhi did not back down nor was she frightened by his shouts. Her stoic face remained unchanged.


    "They are not the ones falling in love. This has nothing to do with them."


    "Their mouths will talk! You have no idea how harsh and unforgiving the world was. Their thoughtless words, their ridicules, eventually they will snowball and destroy your name."


    "I don''t care about what they say. Grandfather, it is not the reputation that makes those people respect us. It is power and money. Even if a person is the most evil and wicked out there, if they are powerful enough to crush others, no one will dare to go against them. You, as the headmaster of Xiong, should know that."


    Xiong Zhi did not care about reputation at all.


    If one could do as he or she wishes to do, so what if other people look strangely at him or her? On the contrary, if one could not do as he or she pleases, living unhappily like a puppet doll controlled by other people''s expectations, what was the use of repute, name, or standing?


    In the past, although she did not care about reputation and lived with indifference, but she had experienced living like a puppet doll, a prim and proper princess. What good did it bring her?


    Her past self did not even care one bit about it, what more now? Especially if it concerned her rtionship with Linfeng.


    Those people might talk badly about her behind her back. But once they faced her, they would never have the courage to say those insulting words to her. They would be like a careful tterer and fawn over her, afraid of the might of the Xiong family.


    Old Xiong fell silent, as if his fire was taken out. Then he took a deep breath and looked at her with seriousness.


    "If people say you are a harlot, a vixen, a woman with no self-respect, will you be able to take it?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at him calmly. "Those words are indeed bad. But I will make sure to not listen to them, because I know myself well, and the people close to me know just what kind of person I am."


    Not to mention, reputation could be controlled by public rtions. In short, with power and money, there was no need to fear for a ck reputation. She could control the media and white-wash if ever it got bigger.


    "And I will make sure to not let anyone say it around her. If someone has the courage to speak vulgar words about my young miss, I won''t be polite to them and make sure they would regret saying those words." Linfeng said seriously. Just imagining people would talk bad about his young miss was enough to raise his ire.


    "Besides, didn''t you just make sure that none of what had transpired today wille out of the Xiong Mansion?" Linfeng added.

 Chapter 319 - Linfengs Plan

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Linfeng''s n</h4>


    "Don''t interfere, young man. It''s not yet your turn," Old Xiong said coldly to Linfeng. Then, he took a deep breath.


    The old man uneasily began walking back and forth, stomping his cane as he walked. After a long time, he turned back to Xiong Zhi. He still wanted to talk some sense into her hard skull. He opened his mouth and tried to exin as patiently he could.


    "Granddaughter, you have not yet entered the society so you are not very aware of the matters of reality just yet. Reputation is important in any kind of field you are in, especially for people like us who tower above everyone else. You and your rtionship with this vulgar man is something that must never happen in our society. It shall never happen, unless you are a member of the matriarchal Tang family. Think about it clearly. You are a smart girl."


    Xiong Zhi gripped Linfeng''s hand tighter.


    She closed her eyes. How else could she show to her grandfather her resolve? She could only try to answer him with all honesty, hoping that her sincerity would reach the elder. She opened her eyes and tried to convey her determination through her eyes.


    "Grandfather, I have thought about it for a very long time." Since the past lifetime, she inwardly added. "Have you forgotten? Since that day I made the deal with you, I have already began preparing myself. Grandfather, the reason why I made that agreement regarding my marriage matters is so that I can marry the man I love. You have given your word. I kept my end of deal. You could not take it away from me."


    Old Xiong felt a headache wasing. He regretted agreeing to that deal!


    "You are still young. There are so many fishes in the ocean, so many specks of sand in the desert. Why choose a butler!"


    "Because he is Linfeng. He is the person whom my heart epted. Even if he is not a butler, or be of a lower rank than a butler, I will still like him."


    This confession of Xiong Zhi made the two men stunned into speechlessness.


    Old Xiong was stunned at the innocent-sounding yet heartfelt reply. An image of a young woman ovepped with the figure of his granddaughter. It brought him a torrent of memories, those which he strove to forget.


    Linfeng''s heart throbbed with warmth and sweetness. He gently squeezed her hand in return. He wanted to hug her and kiss her, but under Old Xiong''s eyes, he could only hold himself back.


    After a while, Old Xiong recovered from the unwanted memories. He sighed and massaged his aching forehead. No, he still believed that he was not wrong. Yet for some reason, his chest felt tight.


    "Zhi''er... You will regret this," he spoke in a tired manner. His granddaughter still could not understand.


    She was just driven by infatuation for the opposite gender. Once she tasted the difficulties and hurdles in the path she chose, she would give up soon.


    Old Xiong did not want her to waste her time and effort in such a lesson which could have been avoided.


    He did not want her to invest more feelings and end up hurt and hopeless. It would be a scar of the past. He doesn''t want her tomit the same mistake he had made before.


    "Grandfather, I assure you. I have already deeply reflected for this. I will never regret." Xiong Zhi faintly smiled, her eyes shimmering. "If I have something to regret for, it will only be when I give up on my feelings for him and realize it toote. I don''t want to live with regrets."


    Old Xiong stiffened.


    [I realized it toote!]


    He remembered that he once cried that line before after the only woman he ever loved died. He had said those words in utmost sorrow that he dared not show to anyone, he resolved his heart to be even harder than a stone. He refused to give in to the sea of affection and regret again, that he did not even given much love to his own daughter, nor anyone after that.


    Old Xiong felt more tired. He turned his back to them wearily and stayed still. He seemed to have aged for several years. He just wanted to stop this conversation and retire for today.


    But the two was not yet ready to end this.


    Linfeng noticed that Old Xiong no longer spoke. He started to speak carefully.


    "Master Xiong, please hear me out."


    Old Xiong did not answer. Linfeng took it as a chance to exin himself.


    "I have sent automatic emails to the Zhou elders and my father around this time. They must have received it a minute ago. And¡­ it is in your email, too."


    Old Xiong stirred.


    A knock came soon after he said this.


    "Master Xiong, I am sorry to interrupt, but¡­ you need to see this."


    Old Xiong nced gloomily at Linfeng. He spoke.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and Butler Zhou Min carefully stepped in. He nced at the three people within the hall who all wore solemn expressions that mirrored his.


    He went to Old Xiong and handed out a tablet.


    After Old Xiong epted the tablet, Linfeng began to speak.


    "I originally wanted to send it to all of the Xiong masters of every branch, as well as to the Zhou family. But¡­ if I do that, then the rtionship between the two families will be impossible to fix. The mess will be bigger. Some of the Zhou family members might bepelled by the situation into retaliating against the Xiong family, once theye to know of the whole truth about the matter of the treaty."


    Old Xiong froze a bit, and then tapped on the email.


    A doc.u.ment file was attached. Old Xiong furrowed his brow. How did this young man manage to send him an email to his private email? He looked suspiciously at Butler Zhou Min.


    Seeing the question in his eyes, Zhou Min defended himself. "I never helped him regarding this matter, master."


    "My father, or even the elders, did not know anything about this n. Amongst the Zhou family, it was only I who know of this matter. But I believe they are reading the email now and wille hereter." Linfeng gestured his free hand politely. "I suggest that Master Xiong read this email carefully. You, too, father."


    Old Xiong shot another cold look at Linfeng before reading the contents.


    Butler Zhou Min swallowed. He did not read the whole doc.u.ment after receiving the notification. It was a notification which signified that an email was sent to his master''s private email. Following his duties, he scanned it and saw the file. He already knew about his son''s n, thus he recognized what this email and file was for. With his heart filled with urgency, he immediately went to inform Master Xiong.


    Butler Zhou Min''s heart feltplicated. He was loyal to Master Xiong, yet his heart wanted to root for his son, hoping that he could do what Zhou Min could not when he was younger.


    After a long internal struggle, he decided to leave everything to fate.

 Chapter 320 - The Origin of the Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 320 - The Origin of the Treaty</h4>


    [The Truth Behind the Treaty of the Xiong Family and the Zhou Family].


    It was such a sensationalizing and scandalous title, almost like the articles written by the paparazzi. It made everyone want to know more.


    Old Xiong frowned and began to read the file.


    The content was like how he was taught when he was still a child.


    Old Xiong was even more confused. So what was the deal? What ''truth behind the treaty'', was it not the same as what they knew?


    Linfeng looked at the old man''s confused face. Most likely, the old man read the introductory history, the one they all knew as.


    The real history was on another folder attached below it, in the ancient relics he had found.


    His investigation led him to discover many things. Linfeng did not just stop at studying the two families'' records, he also especially had experts study many ancient artifacts from that era a long time ago.


    This collection of ancient artifacts started since he was young and he got them with utmost secrecy through various channels. Also, there were a few Zhou predecessors who had attempted the same, and although they did not seed, Linfeng secretly retrieved the results of his ancestor''s hard work and synthesized it with his own discoveries.


    The history which Old Xiong knew was not too far off from the truth, but unknown to them, there was a few missing bits. And those missing bits, when pieced together with the history they knew, made a whole difference.


    ****


    A long, long, time ago, when the ancient empire was still striving at ancient Huaxia''s golden age.


    It was a time when the country was teeming with aristocratic nobles, schrs, and heroic generals, bringing the country much prosperity.


    (EN: Huaxia is the ancient name of China)


    The Xiong family was a highly prominent family owning a famous teahouse in the capital.


    They also have various businesses rted to tea trade and many branches of teahouses scattered throughout the empire. They could be considered as one of the wealthiest families, and although they were not from nobility, they were highly looked upon by nobles and the like. Their prized Xiong Shu Huan tea has a very unique vor that even the imperial family came to love it.


    The Zhou family, on the other hand, were merchants who were obsessed in collecting porcin tea cups.


    ording to the history recorded in the treaty, the Zhou''s ancient ancestors visited the famous Xiong Teahouse. The Zhou ancestors fell in love immediately with the unique taste of Xiong Shu Huan tea. They saw it as a treasured hen that couldy eggs and would not be surpassed for a long time.


    The merchant family spent a lot of effort in proposing to be a partner of the Xiong Teahouse and expand its business, creating new branches outside Xiong''s sphere of influence, introducing new products, and bringing their tea through the trade routes leading to the far west and the southernnds across the seas.


    After much thought, the Xiong family agreed with the proposal of the Zhou merchants. They worked together for many years harmoniously. The two families even began to put into paper their agreement regarding their business.


    Until one day, the Zhou familymitted a terrible and irrevocable mistake that resulted to a lifetime debt.


    The Xiong family was invited to the pce by the favored concubine of the then reigning emperor. The favored concubine had invited the Xiong Master to brew for her the most famous Xiong Shu Huan tea. After a few invitations, she also came to know of the Xiong family''s coboration with the Zhou family.


    The concubine was a known tea lover and also had the same hobby like the Zhou family, she loved collecting tea cups. Thus, when she heard that the Zhou merchants, known for their love of collecting various tea cups, were working together with her favorite Xiong teahouse, she sent out an invitation again for the two families toe over and have a chat.


    The Xiong family and the Zhou family were ecstatic at the great honor given to them at that time. It was a lifetime opportunity and a great advantage to be appreciated by any of the royal family.


    The Xiong Master always brought his son together with him in important events like this, in order to train his heir. Thus, he also encouraged his good friend and business partner, the Zhou Master, to do the same and bring his own son as well to the pce.


    They hoped that in the future, their two sons could continue serving the royal family with their prized tea and impart their collected tea stories. The Xiong''s young master and the Zhou''s young master were then brought to the imperial pce as apprentices.


    While the Xiong Master brewed tea in a formal tea ceremony for the favored concubine, the Zhou Master told stories on how he acquired many unique teacups and their varieties.


    Although their fathers both told them to be cautious and not to wander, the two daring young masters grabbed the chance to secretly roam around.


    ording to Linfeng''s investigation andparison with various articles, that golden era of Huaxia was more tolerant in social norms. Men and women were not as strictly separated as the other dynasties. It also was reflected in the royal pce''s backyard. Although men were not allowed to enter the living areas of the harem unless escorted, they could still stay within the premises of the harem''s outer pavilions, especially if they were artisans and talents invited to entertain the bored concubines.


    They were at the favored concubine''s outer pavilion. The Xiong young master had been here a couple of times. He knew where the kitchen and the collection for tea cups were at.


    The Xiong young master then told his friend that he once saw an extremely beautiful tea cup owned by the concubine. Knowing that his friend was obsessive to teacups, he told him this amazing news. The Zhou young master in his excitement wanted to take one look at the beautiful tea cup.


    The two impulsive youths sneaked into the courtyard and went to the collection room. Fortunately for them, they did not meet anyone on their way.


    Inside the collection room, they saw shelves where different kinds of teacups sat. The Zhou young master spent some time looking at them, until they saw an elegant box at the back. The Xiong young master carefully lifted the box while the Zhou young master waited to see the content.

 Chapter 321 - The Origin of the Treaty (II)

    <h4>Chapter 321 - The Origin of the Treaty (II)</h4>


    The moment it was opened, the Zhou young master instantly fell in love with the treasure inside. The small and slender tea cup looked majestic, exquisite, and refined. He could not help but touched its smooth surface, and trace the dragon and the phoenix on its side. If there was a queen of all teacups, then he must have probably found it.


    The Zhou young master stared for a long time that the Xiong young master got anxious. He urged him to put it back as there were peopleing their way.


    However, because of the rush panic that came to them, the Zhou young master made a mistake and the priceless teacup slipped from his fingers. It fell to the floor and broke into pieces.


    At the same time, a servant hurried in and found them. Seeing that the gift of the emperor was broken by some unknown rogues, the servant immediately called for the guards and reported this to the concubine.


    There were many eyes and ears in the pce. The concubine''s favorite tea cup that His Majesty personally gifted to her as a token of love was broken by somemoners. Someone had to be punished. And this was not just a simple punishment.


    The crimes of men sneaking into the harem''s courtyard and destroying imperial treasures were huge sins, especially for themoners. There would be an execution to the one who was responsible and a heavy punishment imparted to the culprit''s family.


    His Majesty the Emperor did not wish to entangle himself with this minor matter and nonchntly gave the order to execute themoner who broke the tea cup and to demote his whole family to the lowest rank of ves.


    The two young men was horrified at the sudden turn of events. It was the Zhou young master who broke the teacup, so he had to die. The Zhou Master begged and cried for his son''s life repeatedly and offered to exchange his life for him instead. The concubine gave her final mercy and epted to exchange his life for his son.


    In the end, the Zhou Patriarch was executed for breaking into the collection room and destroying an imperial treasure. The whole Zhou family and all of its branches were demoted to ves. In the instant, they fell from the highest ranks of themoners to the bottom of the mud, their wealth and fame taken away from them.


    However, the Xiong young master, whose punishment was only to receive several nk blows, med himself. He thought that he was the one at fault because he was the one who had told his friend about the teacup and led him into the collection room. He told the truth to his father of his sins and cried, asking his father to help the Zhou family.


    The Xiong Master also felt guilty at his close friend''s ending, he partly med himself for what happened. But he couldn''t beg for his friend''s life since he had to think of his family''s fate if he takes responsibility for this incident. So he made a decision that could make up for his guilt.


    He used his entire family''s fortune and bought all the Zhou family members who had been demoted into lowly ves and took them under his wings. In the end, just like the Zhou family, the Xiong family fell from their altar overnight.


    The friendship between the two families was truly strong. This was also the turning point of their rtionship, although both families were still not aware of it at this point.


    The Zhou family members were thankful that they were saved by the Xiong family from hell, even when it costed the Xiong family their entire wealth.


    The once prominent Xiong family lost their prestige, money and reputation which they had built for many generations.


    The Zhou family felt deeply indebted and swore that they would work hard and serve loyally under the Xiong family, until the Xiong family rose to the greatest heights once more.


    And this had be a lifetime debt.


    This was the true history of what really happened back then.


    However, as generations passed through the course of history, this history was eventually altered. There were many people born with different personalities that appeared in the two families'' genealogies, and their beliefs and values eventually transformed the stories imparted to new generations.


    ording to how it was told to the Xiong and the Zhou families, since the Xiong family saved the Zhou family who had made a terrible mistake from bing ves with no surname, the Zhou family shall serve them as their aides, attendants, or butlers for the rest of their lives.


    Thus, the treaty was born.


    However, a plot hole appeared in the history that was passed down to the two families. Though, only a young boy could clearly see this missing puzzle that could unravel the truth back then.


    Linfeng, who was only nine years old at that time and who was very obsessed regarding the two families'' history, had a question that no Zhou a.d.u.l.ts could answer.


    If every Xiong Master write their own journals to pass down in generations, why there was no journal of the Young Master who was the same age of the Zhou Young Master who broke the tea cup?


    The first journal was the Xiong Patriarch who made a deal with the Zhou''s ancestors. The second journal was from his grandson, the Xiong Master the third. Where was the journal of Xiong Master the second?


    **********


    Back to the present.


    Old Xiong did not know the whole story, but most of it. From what he had studied, he himself felt that the Zhou family serving them loyally was a natural result of the course of history.


    However, what exactly was wrong? What made Linfeng think that this bnce ought to be ended?


    Old Xiong was puzzled.


    Then, he saw another folder attached below it.


    [The Journal of the Young Master Xiong, Nth Year of XX Dynasty of Huaxia Empire, 17th Century].


    There was note below.


    [The Missing Journal]

 Chapter 322 - The Journal of the Young Master Xiong

    <h4>Chapter 322 - The Journal of the Young Master Xiong</h4>


    ''The Journal of the Young Master Xiong''? A journal of one of their family''s ancestors?


    And why it was said as missing?


    They have many journals of their ancestors passed down to them. All of them were safely disyed in the treasure room of the Xiong Mansion.


    That era of Huaxia was when literacy was at its peak. The golden age allowed everyone to have a certain extent of literacy. Thus, almost all of the Xiong and Zhou family members were literate. They took pride in it, and loved to write journals to practice their writing. It went on until it became a habit of the two families in ancient times to keep journals and save them as records for the future generations.


    Therefore, there were a lot of journals in the two families'' collection rooms.


    If there was something special about this journal that might affect the treaty between the two families, his ancestors should have found it already.


    Old Xiong did not think too much about it and tapped on the doc.u.ment.


    Inside were pictures of pages of an old journal. The paper was already brown and withered. Some of the ink had already smudged over time. However, the calligraphy of the person was still distinct.


    Old Xiong tried to read the journal. However, the characters were very archaic and seemed to be anguage used in the ancient Huaxia empire several centuries ago. Old Xiong was a businessman, not a linguist. He was also not very familiar with this ancestor. So he asked Zhou Min at his side who was more knowledgeable of the history of the Xiong family and the Zhou family.


    "Do you know whose journal is this?"


    Butler Zhou took a look at the doc.u.ment.


    "The era was around the time when the Xiong family was said to have just saved the Zhou family¡­ from bing the lowest rank of ves. It is probably from the first generation, when our family had sworn our loyalties to Master''s family."


    Then suddenly Zhou Min stopped. He seemed to realize something.


    "However, there was no journal recorded from the first generation. The first journal we have in our collection was the Third Xiong Patriarch''s, who had recorded the history of the Zhou family being demoted to ves and the Xiong family saving them. He was the first one to write the treaty and the cause of it. If I remember correctly, it was just a littleter after this date... So this was probably the Third Xiong Patriarch''s father, the Second Xiong Patriarch."


    In honor of the old Xiong Master, the master of the Xiong family at the time when the disaster happened and saved the ruined Zhou family, he was reverently called the First Patriarch in the joint history of the Xiongs and the Zhous. His son who had seeded him was then called as Second Xiong Patriarch.


    Butler Zhou Min went nearer to Master Xiong. "May I?"


    Old Xiong let him take the tablet. Zhou Min swiftly scanned the file. His eyebrows rose in surprise.


    "Master, this journal is not in the Xiong''s treasure room nor is it in the Zhou mansion." He looked bewilderingly at his son. How did his son manage to get it?


    Linfeng sensed his father''s question. "If you read the file more, you will see how we got it. You are right. The first journal and the first record of the treaty that both of the families had in possession was the journal of the Third Xiong Patriarch, who happened to be the son of the Young Master Xiong who was with the Young Master Zhou at the time of the ident."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "In his journal, he described how the ident happened and what caused the doomed fate of the Zhou family."


    Linfeng somberly gestured for them to continue reading the doc.u.ment.


    Butler Zhou Min looked down gravely and read the content. Below the pictures of the journal was the trantion from the experts.


    The Second Xiong Patriarch, who was then still the Young Master Xiong, wrote in detail of what happened. With sorrow and self-me he wrote,


    [It''s my sin and my mistake why my father lost a friend, the Zhou n''s destruction, and my friend''s banishment. All of it are my sins. If I did not lead my friend to sneak into the esteemed concubine''s collection room, none of it would have happened. This is a sin that I shall carry for the rest of my life.]


    Zhou Min''s heart trembled. The Young Master Xiong was with the Young Master Zhou when the cause of the downfall happened?


    Seeing the shocked face of his butler, Old Xiong called out.


    "What is it, Zhou Min?"


    Butler Zhou looked at Old Xiong, unable to speak. He quietly passed the tablet to Old Xiong as he could not find his voice. His mind was filled with questions.


    His mind ran through the history they knew again.


    In the recorded history of the Xiong Patriarch, it was written that the Zhou family had made a huge mistake that caused their downfall. It wrote the incident of the broken teacup from the imperial family. However, that fact that the Young Master Xiong was the one who had led the Young Master Zhou and was with him at the time of the ident, none of it was recorded.


    Old Xiong furrowed his brow as he read on. He frigidly passed the tablet back to Zhou Min. His head was aching. "You read the rest for me."


    Butler Zhou Min swallowed and continued reading the tranted quotations.


    "After the ident, the Zhou n swore their loyalty to us. However, the destruction of the Zhou n has to be put into someone''s shoulder. They med it to my friend and banished him from their n. I can only watch as my friend left the capital with a nk and lifeless face. How grievous I was as I watch him walk away. His hopeless back left an unforgettable memory that I know will be engraved in my heart and soul forever."


    Zhou Min stiffened. The Young Master Zhou was banished. This was not recorded in their family history.


    The Young Master Zhou was recorded in the Zhou family registry, but his death or what his achievement was, it was all empty. Like he just vanished. There was no record of what happened to the Young Master Zhou who had caused the doomed fate of the Zhou family. So it was because of this. They have no record of him because they had let him disappear.


    Old Xiong''s knot on the forehead became deeper. These were not familiar to him at all.


    Zhou Min tapped for the next page. These were entries about how the Xiong family struggled with the Zhou family to build their business again. There was a highlighted trantion. Zhou Min read it out.


    "My father just passed away. He left the Xiong Teahouse to me. We managed to build back at least some of our lost business. However, we are still struggling. I am not confident. What if the heavens punished me for my sins, and I end up causing the Xiong n''s ruin? I am a sinner and a coward. I do not even dare to tell my whole n the truth. I hope my friend will forgive me for abandoning him over these years, for letting him shoulder all the sins alone."


    Other articles were about the Xiong''s business, their struggles and how it grew slowly. There were many pages. It was written many times over how the Xiong business grew with the help of the Zhou family. The writer of the journal praised the Zhou family many times, saying that the blood of a talented merchant ran in them.


    Until he saw the highlighted ones again, Zhou Min read it out loud.


    "I am getting older. Yet the memory of the past is still vivid for me. I always dreamed of my friend''s lifeless back. I am still reminded that I am the one who caused his ruin, his n''s downfall. Our Xiong n managed to get our reputation back, but the Zhou n are still marked as ves."


    There were other pages before he found the highlighted ones again.


    "I looked for my friend. I wanted to meet him before I breathe myst. I finally found him. However, it was toote. He died alone in an obscure town called ''Yang Shun'', just a few days before my men arrived to his home. s, s. My heart hurt so much. He had no family and he lived alone by fishing. I was told that he was known as a silent man. My friend was never a silent man, he was full of joy before, mischievous, and lively. He had changed. I destroyed his life..." There were a blotted patches of ink at the end of this journal. The Xiong Patriach who wrote this was clearly grieving for his dead friend. Even Butler Zhou''s voice trailed off.


    There was only one page left in the journal.


    "I''m nearing my end. I can feel my life slipping away from me. I dreamed of him again. He told me that he never med me. That I should set myself free. Is it truly his spirit speaking out to me? Or is it purely my inner demon, consumed by guilt and longing for his forgiveness? I do not know. But I have thought about it. I decided to let myself free, by freeing the Zhou n... With them being ves signified me being a ve as well to my sins... I was the one who caused it. With them free, I would be free..." Zhou Min slowed down until he halted.


    His eyes were wide.


    Setting the Zhou family free?


    Old Xiong was stunned as well.


    "Continue reading," he agitatedly urged Zhou Min to read more.


    Butler Zhou took a deep breath and went on in a trembling voice.


    "The Zhou n''s great sin is still recorded in the dynasty''s history. The Yamen will not allow such a thing as freeing the ves who are personally demoted by the reigning imperial family. I cannot subvert the imperial order. So I passed down a decree to my son that once the era changed, and the current dynasty had no influence anymore, our family, the Xiong n, in my name and in my father''s name, shall set the Zhou n free... They shall no longer be our ves, but a friend who struggled with us through desperate times... I hope that a time wille and they forgive me...."


    Thest words echoed inside the hall, as if bringing back with them the sorrow of lonely old man from the ancient past.


    [EN: Yamen was the local enforcer/police/local government in charge of security in the ancient Huaxia era]


    Xiong Zhi just stayed quiet as the two men before her were silently processing whatever information they had heard and seen.


    She had not known the entire story. But she had once asked Linfeng on what caused the treaty and how he managed to break it. Linfeng, who had just came back to her after breaking the treaty, smiled at her gently and answered in a mysteries tone, "Because of a mere teacup. There was a sad story hidden in a broken teacup. "

 Chapter 323 - A Buried Truth

    <h4>Chapter 323 - A Buried Truth</h4>


    Xiong Zhi nced down. It seems like Linfeng could handle it alone.


    "..."


    There was an overwhelming silence thatsted for a long time.


    The two older men were shocked to the core.


    Since the very beginning, the Xiong Patriarch had passed down a decree to set the Zhou family free once the dynasty changed. Once the reigning imperial family changed. The Xiong family and the Zhou family gave much importance to their ancestor''s will, and such a decree would be considered the highest order of importance. Any seeding generations must adhere to it.


    And yet...


    "T-there''s no... There''s no such decree passed down..." Old Xiong managed to say after a while.


    A few eras have passed. The dynasties have changed many times. Why was there no decree about this?


    Old Xiong was both startled and confused.


    "There''s no decree..." he repeated again and again absently.


    His old body trembled. He began pacing back and forth again, still in shock. After a while, he exhaled a heavy breath.


    "We don''t know if that journal was true. How can we make sure that you didn''t make this up?" Old Xiong said with a tremble in his voice.


    Butler Zhou was in a silent daze, frozen. He was still processing the truth he had read.


    Linfeng watched them quietly and calmly replied.


    "The Xiong Patriarch buried this journal in his friend''s grave, the Young Master Zhou who was banished. He bought a piece ofnd privately, without the Zhou''s and the Xiong''s families'' knowledge. In that ind, he buried his friend and named the ce after him."


    Zhou Min''s eyes suddenly turned wide. He fished out his phone with a trembling hand. He had memorized all of the ancestors'' names since he was young. The one who caused the Zhou family''s downfall was engraved in his mind.


    He typed to search, [Zhou Huang Te].


    There was no record of a ce named Zhou Huang Te in the results. However, after he scrolled down to the bottom, there was a tiny and obscure Huang Te ind that popped up. With a trembling hand, he tapped on the link and read its history.


    There was not much information showed. It was one of the early inds who was bought by a wealthy person ages ago. It was recorded in the early dynasties as Huang Te. Its name was never changed.


    They¡­ had never realized such a connection.


    Zhou Min''s heart palpitated. It was possible that this ind was the ind that the Xiong Patriarch bought for his friend.


    His mind seemed tog as he processed this information. After a while, series of questions popped up.


    "How did you managed to track this down?"


    Lifeng''sshes lowered, casting shadows on his cheeks. He answered his father in a quiet voice.


    "Since young, I always wondered what happened to the first Zhou who had caused all of this. I know that many other in our family had once wondered about this, too. But it seemed to be a forbidden topic. Aside from his name, he was never mentioned in our history. I happen to be obsessed in studying the history of the two families, so I never gave up looking for clues."


    Zhou Min knew about that. The young Linfeng never brought down the family''s history book of the two families from his bedside table. It was his storybook before he slept. He remembered how the little child read the history book of their family avidly with shining eyes.


    "It was clear in the journal of the Third Xiong Patriarch that he looked up to his father. The Zhou''s journals always mentioned how great the Second Xiong Patriarch was. " Linfeng''s voice echoed in the hall. All eyes were on him.


    "There was one time that I read in someone''s journal which said that the Second Patriarch, when he was still young, was a friend to the Young Master Zhou, the cause of ruin, and that''s why the Second Xiong Patriarch was extremely kind to the Zhou family when he had be the patriarch of the Xiong family. "


    "That was when I realized that the Second Xiong Patriarch and the banished Young Master Zhou should be very close friends, like their fathers had been.


    "However, I could not find any journal of the Second Xiong Patriarch."


    "But I did not give up and searched for more clues in the journals. There were a lot of journals, with the ancientnguage that evolved through time, so it was not very easy."


    Thankfully, some predecessors have already tried to investigate, although there was not much fruit. Linfeng was able to utilize them.


    "There was a small detail that I took notice in the earliest records of the Xiong family''s treasures. Arge sum of money inexplicably went missing. The two families tried to investigate but the Second Xiong Patriarch, who had be the n elder as he had passed the baton to his son already, allegedly intervened and told them to stop. There was no further information about it, it was just mentioned in passing. But it caught my attention. I wondered what it was for."


    At that time, there was a nagging intuition in Linfeng''s mind that it could be very important.


    That huge sum of money, for the Xiong family at that time, was quite a big sum. There would be no doubt that they would see the matter at the end of it and find the culprit. Yet, they chose to abandon it after a few attempts of investigation. Clearly, someone manipted it.


    But why?


    "So I searched for more. It took me a long time, and finally I found another possible clue in one Zhou''s journal. It was said that in the elder''ste years, he would leave the capital for extended period of time and go to some ind to unwind. There was no record of which ind. It was just mentioned in passing."


    "I might simply be paranoid, but I found it strange. There were so many scendscapes without going to a far off ind, so why must an elder in histe years travel such a distance? Was there something in that ind worth visiting for?"


    "I did a lot of investigations and searched for more clues."


    "Then one day, it clicked on me, a certain possibility that I have overlooked. The missing money was huge, enough to buy an entire ind during those times. It also happened during the Second Xiong Patriarch''ster years, before he started visiting an ind. It was not mentioned all at once, but pieces that I managed to investigate in many journals, that''s why many predecessors have overlooked it." Linfeng''s voice became more solemn.


    "What if that huge money was truly used to buy that ind? It was just an assumption, and intuition. So I''ve searched which small inds had records that they had been bought in the early centuries, not extremely far from the maind. And this tiny, obscure ind came up."


    Linfeng paused, took a deep breath, and continued on. His voice was much lower. "When I saw the name of the ind, I got the strong feeling that it was indeed connected to the Zhou Huang Te in the Zhou family''s registry."


    The three, including Xiong Zhi, listened to him list his discoveries in great astonishment. Who could possibly connect all random puzzle pieces scattered all over like that? There were millions of information to gather it from, but the young teenager managed to crack this mystery.


    Besides, who would care for the loopholes in history?


    It was three hundred years ago. People tended to busy themselves with the present and look forward to the future. Even if they did try to study the past, they would not probe as deeply as he did, unless one was an archeologist or a historian.


    But people of those professions only focused on the country''s history. Why would they bother to study and devote themselves to a specific family''s history?


    Linfeng must have spent a lot of effort, way more than he appeared to have done. It was also not easy to have those proud experts devotedly study all those journals and relics in secret.


    "I visited the ind. Also, I just recently bought it with the help of some friends." Linfeng lightly smiled at the memory of the five kings who generously lent him some money. They said he could pay them ten yearster. Truly generous.


    That ind, although obscure, cost him a lot, since it was an ind with a three hundred years'' worth of history.


    In fact, even before he had bought the ind, he had already started to scour it, but keeping it in utmost secrecy without alerting the inhabitants was a bit difficult. Only when he had bought it was he able to freely investigate, under the pretext of construction projects.


    "I thoroughly searched that ind with the help of my men. You can check the next file about what I found."


    Linfeng said as he gestured for them to check another file.


    Old Xiong and Butler Zhou Min both swallowed. They felt overwhelmed by all the information that Linfeng had poured down on them.


    Old Xiong''s facade of nonchntly listening was thrown out of the window. He peeked at Zhou Min''s side. He, too, wanted to know if this shocking story was really true.


    With trembling fingers, Butler Zhou Min swiped to see the next file.


    [Huang Te Ind, and the secret buried within it].


    Another sensationalizing paparazzi-style title that was enough to make their hearts beat more wildly.

 Chapter 324 - Huang Te Island, and the Secret Buried Within It

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Huang Te Ind, and the Secret Buried Within It</h4>


    [Huang Te Ind, and the Secret Buried Within It].


    Another scandalous paparazzi-style title that was enough to make their hearts beat more wildly.


    Butler Zhou Min and Old Xiong had their faces near to each other, their eyes bored into the tablet as if they were trying to see through all the secrets behind it.


    They both took in nervous breaths at the same time. But the two men did not notice it and went to look the contents of the file.


    The hall was utterly silent while the two focused on the images on the file.


    Tap.


    The first page was another picture. It was a panoramic picture of the ind. Below it was a brief introductory history from an officialnd agency. It should be the doc.u.ment presented by thend agency to Linfeng when he had bought the ind.


    It was said that this tiny ind was initially purchased by an anonymous rich person way back the ancient Huaxia empire in the seventeenth century, during XX dynasty. At first, the tax was paid for two generations. However, as time passed, the taxes were no longer being paid and the government had to revoke the ownership. After a few years, the ownership of the ind was returned to the national government.


    The ind did not have any special features or scenic views worth buying or investing for. It was just a verymon ind and it did not attract any real estate for further development due to a small poption andck of redeeming tourist spots.


    It was a good thing for Linfeng as no one touched the ind other than the government building a few houses and small roads. This ind could even be considered rural as the living standards of the people were a bit backward.


    The next page was a lone hill with a tombstone beside it. Due to the .u.mtion of the dust and ashes above ground for many, many years, the tombstone was buried halfway deep. It seemed like it had struggled through time and various storms that had passed through this ind. There were zoomed in pictures of the engraved marks. However, because it was covered with moss and the tombstone was full of tiny scratches and cracks, it was too hard to discern what the characters inscribed on it were.


    But the experts who had studied it stated that it has three characters. And one of them was ''Te''.


    Next were various pictures on the small hill. There were various notations which analyzed the growth of nts, the topography, and other factors. There were also analysis of the estimated timeframe of when the tombstone was possibly erected, and that there was definitely a grave buried under it.


    The estimated timeframe matched the date of the XX dynasty.


    Finally, a picture of a dug up pit on the hill showed up.


    Linfeng estimated that they should be looking at the excavation. He spoke.


    "The first thing I looked at when I bought the ind was a sign of an old grave. There were quite a lot of tombstones in that ind. I was lucky to find a truly ancient tombstone."


    Some of the oldest tombstones were almost crushed to pieces across time, and some were still standing but indecipherable.


    Perhaps, it was the heavens who had heard his prayers and led him to eventually find this old tombstone that stood quietly and indomitably for centuries.


    Zhou Min and Old Xiong stared at the coffin dug out from the pit. The red oak wood was a bit damaged due to being soaked in wet soil for ages. However, as one of the strongest wood, it managed to hold the thing inside of it safely intact.


    They listened dazedly to Linfeng''s words. "The Second Patriarch really bought the ind for his friend. For our ancestor."


    Zhou Min''s reddened eyes stayed long on the coffin. He was overwhelmed withplex emotions that he could not tell.


    Seeing the coffin which had already be brown and ck over time, he seemed to see an intricately made red coffin being lowered in mournful ceremony, and an old man sorrowfully stood at the side, watching while the grave was covered with soil and until a tombstone was erected on top.


    This coffin should belong to the Young Master Zhou who was banished and had disappeared from the Zhou family''s history.


    Red oak was a very expensive wood. Only nobles and very wealthy merchants could buy something like that during the ancient times. With just this, one could see how important the Young Master Zhou was to the Second Xiong Patriarch.


    Old Xiong had been waiting for Zhou Min to tap on the next file, but his butler stood beside him frozen, staring at the screen with wide eyes.


    Finally, the old man got impatient. He took the tablet and tapped on the arrow for the next page.


    Zhou Min woke up from his daze and lowered his head to check on the file as well.


    The two men eagerly looked at the file.


    They were yet another set of pictures.


    The coffin was opened. There was a skeleton inside and a bunch of things wrapped in cloth. The color had long faded, but the cloth was still mostly intact, although a but frail.


    Then next were pictures of what was inside of the cloth bag. It was mostly the Young Master Zhou''s belongings that the Second Xiong Patriarch secretly hid from both of the families as memorabilia and out of respect for his friend. He buried it in his friend''s grave, apanying its owner.


    However, there was one thing that did not belong to the Young Master Zhou.


    One of the things was a box containing the withered journal of the Second Xiong Patriarch.


    The two stopped breathing for a while.


    Old Xiong trembled. Even if he still wanted to deny it, the journal was really true. It did exist.


    Linfeng spoke to exin.


    "I found the journal of the Second Xiong Patriarch in Master Zhou Huang Te''s grave. This was why there was no record of the Second Xiong Patriarch''s journal in the Xiong''s treasury. I don''t know the exact reason, but I thought that perhaps... the Second Xiong Patriarch chose to bury a part of himself with his friend. By burying this journal, he could at least apany his friend on this lonely grave."


    Linfeng remembered the emotions that welled up in his heart when he opened up the grave and saw the journal.


    It was his ancestor''s grave, so he felt plenty of guilt disturbing the resting soul. But he felt that if it meant exchanging the freedom of the whole Zhou family with it, his ancestor should forgive him.


    After all, even if he did not meet the ancestor, but the ancestor undeniably was burdened by the very imposed on his kin. Having his family regain their lost freedom was likely the greatest wish of the ancestor.


    Linfeng also hoped to carry back the relics of the ancestor to the Zhou''s ancestral grave. His ancestor had suffered in utter loneliness for centuries as a homeless exile, it should be about time that his wandering soul went home.


    He mentioned another thought that came in his mind. "Also, when I read the trantion of the journal, I felt how deeply regretful the Second Xiong Patriarch was and how he longed for his friend''s forgiveness. At thest page, he had mentioned that he intended to give back the Zhou family''s freedom. Perhaps, by burying the journal with his friend, he also wanted to convey all of this to his friend''s spirit."


    "..." Silence only met him. Xiong Zhi felt her nose sour up a bit.


    Everyone felt heavy in their hearts.


    Linfeng let them process the information they had seen.


    After a long time, Zhou Min spoke in a choked voice.


    "Why... why was there no decree? If... if it''s true that the Second Xiong Patriarch passed down a decree to his son, why was it not recorded in the joint family history?"


    Old Xiong''s shocked face suddenly turned grim. This was his question before. However, his mind was sharp. As the current patriarch of the Xiong family, he could discern the truth. If everything recorded here was true... then the only reason why there was no decree was...


    "The Third Xiong Patriarch likely hid it."


    Everyone looked at Linfeng, who had spoken what everyone only dared to think.


    "It is obvious. They just recently acquired what they had lost from when the Xiong family helped the Zhou family. Almost all of their trusted workers and aides were from the Zhou family. If they lose the Zhou family at that time, then the Xiong family''s business will be at risk. How can a business stand if there are no workers dedicated to them? Especially hard workers who are taught that they are working to earn back what they owe to their benefactors."


    "If the Zhou family is set free, theirbor will needpensation. Worst of all, they can cut off ties with the Xiong''s business and create their own. ording to the journals, the Zhou family helped a lot with their knowledge as merchants."


    "Setting the Zhou family free during the time when the Xiong family''s business is not stable... it is a huge risk that the Third Xiong Patriarch cannot afford to take. It will lead the Xiong family to a great disadvantage. Am I right, Master Xiong?"


    Linfeng looked at Old Xiong calmly, asking.


    Old Xiong harrumphed, his face a bit unsightly. However, he did not deny it.


    If he was the Third Xiong Patriarch at that time, he might hide the decree or burn it so that no one would see. He and the Third Xiong Patriarch had the same blood, they would do whatever it takes for the Xiong family to have a better future and maintain its prestige. If there was an opportunity to take their family to a higher status, he would do anything to grab it.


    This is the blood of the Xiong coursing through their veins.

 Chapter 325 - Old Xiongs Plight

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Old Xiong''s Plight</h4>


    Old Xiong''s silent confirmation implied that what Linfeng said likely happened in the past.


    Zhou Min''s heart trembled. So it was like that...


    Their family should have been freed since the early times, yet for the sake of the Xiong''s family interest, they were used like bulls to toil the field. He, who had studied the joint family history, truly felt indebted to the Xiong''s ancestors for saving his entire family from bing homeless and scattered ves during the ancient times.


    Without their help, the Zhou family would not exist as one now. They would lose their identity, and the Zhou family surname would disappear.


    But that was all in the past. Their ancestors had paid their debts more than enough during the first hundred years of hard work under the Xiong family.


    Gratitude did not mean sacrificing everything for all eternity.


    Zhou Min''s generation, his son''s generation, and the future descendants should be living their own free lives. Too many talents of the Zhou family had lost their chances to achieve their dreams. With the Zhou family''s natural qualities and capabilities, they could have reached the heights of sess since a long time ago.


    Unlike now, when everyone looked down on them as mere servants and loyal dogs of the Xiong family.


    Butler Zhou Min could not control these selfish thoughts that were full of me towards the people who had hid the truth from everyone.


    Anyone who worked hard while fully believing in the treaty would feel betrayed once they know of the truth.


    Even the most loyal aide like Butler Zhou Min felt this way.


    Old Xiong tapped on the floor with his cane a couple of times. Everyone looked at him, even the conflicted butler.


    The old man had a somber expression on his face. "We are not yet sure if the doc.u.ments you showed to me are true. I want to confirm it myself. Zhou Min¡ª" Old Xiong looked at his butler solemnly.


    Butler Zhou Min masked his inner turmoil and bowed respectfully. "Master?"


    "Investigate it. Use the most trusted men."


    "Yes, Master."


    Butler Zhou Min obediently retreated and went away to make a few calls.


    Old Xiong watched Butler Zhou Min step away before he turned to the young man. His frowning eyes could not help but stare at the intertwined hands of the couple. This entire time, the two did not let go of each other. As he was so immersed and shocked at the doc.u.ments presented to him, he totally forgot about these pair''s affair.


    It was probably intended by this cunning young man, too.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng stayed quiet while they waited for the old man to organize his thoughts.


    The elder inhaled deeply to calm his nerves and closed his eyes to think.


    The shock from the information shown to him, it was too much.


    A more than three hundred years old treaty, a covenant they had thought to be unbreakable... it could possibly fall into shambles if the doc.u.ments that the young man presented to him was proven true.


    No, more than possible, it was a definite fate.


    He tapped his cane on the floor once more, slowly pacing around.


    The Zhou elders woulde at any moment now. Old Xiong knew that they would not be friendly when theyeter. The Zhou family would not take it lightly.


    How could they take it lightly when they were used for a few hundred years when in fact, their debt was supposed to be paid since the end of that dynasty, ages ago?


    If that happened ording to the Second Xiong Patriarch''s intentions, perhaps the Zhou family would still feel indebted and help them out after regaining their freedom. Of course, they could also forget about it after time passed.


    But that did not happen. The truth was hidden and disappeared eventually while the river of time went on ruthlessly.


    If the Zhou family wanted to break the treaty, they could actually do it. No one could stop them.


    In fact, Old Xiong knew that the Zhou family could still consider not immediately breaking off rtions, given that all the businesses they have depended heavily on the Xiong Empire. If they break the treaty on impulse, not only the Xiong family would be hurt with this, even the Zhou family''s status and wealth would decrease rapidly. They could call themselves as free men, however, they would be in dire straits.


    Not to mention, other families whom both families had offended would definitely take this chance to step on them. Compared to the Xiong family who had at least built extensive power and connections, those enemies would likely jump on the Zhou family, the weaker of the two, as the Zhou family had not truly built up anything of worth under their name.


    This truth would also cause the two families who were once in the most intimate rtionship to be at odds with each other¡­


    Old Xiong rapped the cane on the floor again, irritation growing in his heart. He knew that he would not go down without a fight. Once the Zhou family leaves the Xiong family, he would do his best to destroy the Zhou family, in fear of them growing in power and retaliating.


    They knew too much about the secrets of the Xiong Empire... What if they used those to hit the Xiong family?


    That was the worst case scenario.


    For the most peaceful scenario...


    If ever such a fight did not happen and he considered the work they had done over the years for the Xiong''s, the least he could do was to cklist them. Still, this would not bode well for both families.


    The Xiong family could still survive without the Zhou butlers, but they would be weakened tremendously. They would also have to worry about a sharp de constantly hanging above their heads.


    Old Xiong felt a massive headache. He looked angrily at the silent young man.


    Was this brat going to keep silent after bringing up these outrageous things?


    "What do you want to achieve with this?" Old Xiong asked angrily. "If you break the treaty, you will be destroying not just us, but your family too."


    Here ites, Linfeng thought. He could finally see the break of the dawn.


    "I am not nning to destroy anyone, Master Xiong. I just want my family and my freedom back. I don''t want to be forced on a marriage that I didn''t wish for, nor do I want my future children''s marriage to be used as pawn. I hope you understand that."


    "Just... just for this arranged marriage you are willing to destroy the two families'' harmony?!"


    "Master Xiong, you and I know that I am not only talking about the marriage. My family should have had this freedom before." Linfeng stared directly at Old Xiong, emphasizing his words. "My family is not the one in the wrong here. We should be the ones angry at your ancestors'' act of hiding this truth. The Xiong family have used us for a long time, just because of your ancestor''s selfishness."


    "...You!" Old Xiong could not find the words to refute.


    "Master Xiong, please understand our pain. It is time for us to set on our own path and be recognized for our own worth. Also, the decision of breaking the treaty with the Xiong family will not be done by myself alone, but with my father and the elders. It is everyone''s wish."


    Old Xiong turned silent.


    "I know what Master thinking. The Xiong family will be vulnerable without the Zhou family assisting all of you. It is like cutting off your arms and feet. It is the same with us, the Zhou family. You are like the roof of our house. Once gone, we will suffer through rainy nights and hot sun."


    "..."


    Linfeng could see that the old man was wavering.


    "It''s an undeniable truth. The two families'' need each other."


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s hand tightly.


    In reality, Linfeng could take care of the Zhou family. It might be hard at first. But he was confident that two yearster, with all his preparations in ce, his Zhou family would be stable. They could be a third generation rich family.


    On the other hand, the Xiong family would receive a heavy blow.


    And Linfeng did not want that, especially because his Young Miss was the heiress. This heavy burden would fall on her shoulders. Linfeng did not want to be the cause of her suffering.


    Old Xiong''s face was somber as he stood quietly.


    The hall was engulfed in in a bout of silence.


    After a while, he finally spoke.


    "Then what do you propose? You said before that you have ways for the two family to work together."


    Finally.


    "I do have. Though, it needs time."

 Chapter 326 - Breaking the Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Breaking the Treaty</h4>


    Old Xiong stayed silent, urging Linfeng to speak more.


    "Right now, aside from the three of us present here," Linfeng gestured at himself, Xiong Zhi, and Old Xiong, "the only people who knew about this are the Zhou elders. If we all don''t speak about this, then the rest of the Zhou family would never know."


    "So... are you suggesting to keep it silent?" Old Xiong snorted, unconvinced. If they keep silent about it, how would the rest of the Zhou family members get their freedom back? They would still have the same mindset as before as the most loyal and devoted subordinates of the Xiong family.


    "Yes and no. For now, I am nning to keep it quiet. Though, breaking the treaty would still inevitably happen."


    "...Keeping it quiet. Do you think the elders will allow you to do that?"


    "I believe they will," Linfeng confidently said.


    Old Xiong raised a brow, signaling him to continue.


    "If we break our ties with the Xiong family at this moment, both of our families will suffer. So I suggest for us to stay in a truce for at least two more years. During the uing two years, the Zhou family will prepare for the possible repercussions of breaking away from the Xiong family and establish our own green pasture. And as for the Xiong family, you can use this time strengthen and stabilize the Xiong Empire, so that when the Zhou''s assistance is gone, your family can handle it yourself. It can also serve as the buffer time to find and train new subordinates to rece the core positions currently upied by Zhou members in the Xiong Empire."


    "The Xiong family is not weak."


    "So is the Zhou family."


    "You do know that shifting powers and responsibilities will still affect the two families, don''t you?"


    Xiong Zhi silently agreed to the old man''s concern. But she still stayed on Linfeng''s side.


    "That will still be within a controble range. Also, the results far surpass these tiny side effects."


    Linfeng had considered this as well. Most likely, once the ignorant Zhou members realize that the Xiong family seemed to depend on them less and less, and that they were slowly being disced from their duties, they would likely feel uneasy and think that the Xiong family no longer trusted them.


    This was why Linfeng wanted the Zhou elders to know of this, too. With Old Xiong and the Zhou elders'' cooperation, they could divert the Zhou members'' attention towards building the Zhou family''s independent green pasture from scratch.


    They could hide this easily, saying that it was the Master''s intention for the Zhou members to temporarily focus their efforts on these new businesses. The Zhou members would think that they were still handling the Xiong''s business, and only when their financial sources and Linfeng''s own project stabilized... would theye to know that they were actually managing their own family''s independent business.


    Old Xiong snorted. "It seems you have considered this as well?"


    "Naturally, Master Xiong. I am very serious about this after all."


    Old Xiong and Linfeng stared at each other for a while. One had a grim face, the other had calm politeness.


    No one was backing down.


    Finally, Old Xiong spoke.


    "Just mere two years... How can it solve everything?"


    Once everyone knew of the truth, even with sufficient preparations, the Xiong family''s reputation would still be impacted.


    People would point their fingers and call them liars, greedy, and selfish tyrants.


    As a Xiong, Xiong Zhi would still be affected negatively.


    Linfeng lowered hisshes, looking at his and his Young Miss''s intertwined hands.


    "...Master Xiong, aside from the preparations, there is also a way to lower the repercussions when telling everyone the truth."


    "There is?" Old Xiong''s interest was piqued.


    Xiong Zhi also looked at Linfeng with curiosity.


    "After two years, the Xiong family will publicize that you wish to break the treaty between the Xiong and the Zhou families."


    "!!!"


    Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi were stunned.


    Linfeng did not them a chance to speak and continued his exnation.


    "The public will only know that the Xiong family took the initiative to break the treaty."


    Linfeng looked up calmly at the elder''s shocked eyes. "''The Xiong family recognized the Zhou family''s hard work for all these years, thus, decided to free them from the treaty as a sign of their friendship and appreciation. Any Zhou family members can step down from their designated posts if they wish to. The Xiong family will respect their decisions.'' Isn''t it a great excuse?"


    "..."


    "You will grant us our freedom, with no ill intentions posed to us afterwards. If Master Xiong is willing to do that, I will not let anyone else know of this doc.u.ment. You just have to continue what the Second Xiong Patriarch had wanted to do."


    Old Xiong still could not speak.


    ''Rather than ask whether I am willing to do that, I should be the one asking you!''


    Was Linfeng truly willing to let go of the chance to get justice for the wrongs that his family suffered?


    If the Xiong family did what Linfeng said, then the disadvantage would certainly be less. Rather, it would put the Xiong family to an even brighter spot with a better reputation.


    With this, the two family could still live in harmony and friendship.


    But would the Zhou butlers serving them intimately still work under them after breaking the treaty?


    Now that Butler Zhou Min knew of this truth, would he continue serving him? Would the other butlers working under the other Xiong masters stay without the shackles of the treaty?


    It was such a blurry future.


    Linfeng smiled with a hint of irony. "If you are worried that the Zhou family will truly abandon the Xiong family after all that, then you don''t have anything to worry about. A lot of my family members had set their goals to stay under the Xiong''s wings, to be the most trusted aide of the Xiong family. Perhaps, there are others like me who have lofty ambitions and dreams. But I assure you, a lot will certainly stay."


    The centuries-old brainwashing was not for nothing. Many Zhou member who had reached the legal age had been brainwashed into thinking that serving the Xiong family was the greatest achievement of all, what more of those butlers serving the Zhou masters now.


    If they break the treaty this way, the Zhou members would only feel more gratitude.


    ...Perhaps, the Zhou family would be truly free, only when the next generation who grew up in a free environment without their wings clipped on their backs appeared in the future.


    "..." Old Xiong was silent.


    "Moreover, after that day, I will pledge my loyalty to work as my Young Miss''s official aide."


    "!!!"


    The two was stunned once more.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to protest. "Linfeng..."


    "You¡ªyou are still going to work for us?!" Old Xiong could not believe it.


    "Yes. I wish to assist my Young Miss."


    ???


    Old Xiong had disbelief and confusion on his face.


    His face had ''are you sick in the head'' written all over it.


    "You already seeded. You can break the treaty as you wish and you even showed sympathy to us, thinking up of various solutions. Yet you still say you are going to work under us? What''s the point of your insistence in breaking the treaty then?"


    Linfeng smiled and squeezed Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    Linfeng...


    Xiong Zhi looked dazedly at the handsome profile of the young man beside her.


    "Can''t you tell? I am breaking the treaty so I can build my own future. So I can choose the people whom I wanted to be part of my future."


    He gently nced at Xiong Zhi. His meaningful eyes were clear.


    "..." Xiong Zhi who initially wanted to protest lost her voice.


    Warmth slowly seeped into her heart. In fact, she wanted to tell him that there was no need for him to do so, yet in the end, her selfishness won over.


    Just like him, she also wanted to be able to stay with him with every chance she could get.


    Her eyes inevitably misted over. If Linfeng was willing to do so, she would not stop him.


    She had promised to support Linfeng''s decision.


    "..."


    Old Xiong fell silent. His eyes lookedplicatedly at the young couple who bravely exchanged loving looks in front of him.


    This two brats, did they forget he was still here?


    For this young man to bravely face Old Xiong, and to sacrifice so much just to stay with his beloved...


    This young man''s courage... how he wished he had it too when he was young.


    He closed his eyes. Those were useless thoughts. The past could not be changed.


    There were other things that needed more attention.


    The elder calmed his heart and thought of many possible oues once the treaty was broken.


    It took him a long time.


    Finally, Old Xiong opened his eyes and tiredly sighed. His face appeared paler, the wrinkles seemed deeper.


    He spoke in a solemn voice.


    "Fine. You win, young man."


    Linfeng''s and Xiong Zhi''s eyes brightened.


    "I can''t think of a better solution except for your suggestion. Once I confirmed if this doc.u.ment is true, I will tell everyone that the matter of your marriage will be postponed. You have two years."


    Old Xiong for the first time epted defeat. He still had a bottom line though.


    "But don''t get me wrong. It doesn''t mean I approve of you for my granddaughter."


    Linfeng nodded with enthusiasm. His eyes were shining with determination.


    "I know. I will show you in the future that I am worthy of her."


    Xiong Zhi did not want to be left out. She did not need anyone''s approval.


    "Grandfather, with or without your permission, I¡ª"


    "Don''t speak. Let me rest." Old Xiong stopped his stubborn granddaughter from saying more foolishness. He did not want to get a heart attack just yet. He turned to look at Linfeng again. "How about the elders? They should be here now."


    Linfeng observed the old man''s face. The old master looked truly tired at the moment. He did not want to risk arousing the old man''s impatience again after his acquiescence.


    "The Zhou elders... Please allow me to handle them. I think it is best if I speak to them first and exin."


    "Are you confident that you can handle the elders alone?"


    "Of course, Master Xiong." ''I managed to convince you, the hardest nut to crack, so what more of them?'' he inwardly added.


    Old Xiong scrutinized his face for a moment. He nodded. He tapped his cane on the ground and headed to the doors, ignoring Xiong Zhi at the side.


    Before he went out, he suddenly spoke.


    "You can tell Zhou Min to take two days off."


    His slightly stooping back as he stepped out of the door looked lonely and tired.

 Chapter 327 - Wrapping up

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Wrapping up</h4>


    Old Xiong Left.


    Only the couple was left alone.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng. She was excited, her eyes shining.


    Linfeng actually managed to persuade the stubborn old man! Her bright eyes were filled with praise.


    The young man awkwardly smiled at his Young Miss''s expression. He touched his nose with his free hand.


    "Young Miss," he sighed. "I almost harmed your family, yet you still look at me like that."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "I know you will not. But even if you do, I''m sure you will help me out."


    She had experienced it before. The Zhou family broke the treaty, the enemies took the chance to make a mess out of it, but Linfeng came back and still served her, protecting her silently.


    Also, this was something that the Xiong family owed to the Zhou family.


    Looking at his Young Miss, Linfeng remembered the earlier scene when his Young Miss stood by his side in front of everyone.


    That was one of the most beautiful things he ever witnessed.


    However, he felt worried about his Young Miss. Even if he felt moved and warmed by her actions, in a way, Old Xiong was right. His Young Miss needed to think for herself, for her reputation.


    He noticed that his Young Miss tend to disregard any danger as long as she could run to his side whenever he was in a plight.


    "Young Miss."


    "Hmm."


    "In the future, I hope you will consider yourself first and take care of your own before anything else."


    "Hmm?"


    There was a ''?'' mark on Xiong Zhi''s nk face.


    Linfeng sighed. "If ever I was in a sticky situation again, I hope you will not run to save me immediately. I want you to consider your safety first. I can handle myself. I will be more at ease if you think of yourself first."


    He did not want her to put herself at risk just to help him out.


    Linfeng agreed to what Old Xiong had said. Xiong Zhi''s reputation would certainly be at risk if she helped him out publicly like that.


    Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue were also present. Was it not showing those two more weaknesses they could exploit?


    "..." Xiong Zhi''s brows rose in understanding.


    She understood that Linfeng was worried for her, but he needed to understand a few things about her, too.


    Xiong Zhi looked seriously at him. "Linfeng, I know that my actions earlier seemed impulsive, but I did that not because of some spur of the moment of impulse. To me, even if rumors spread out and people start pointing their fingers at me, I will not care about them because they cannot affect me."


    Linfeng faintly frowned in disagreement. But before he could speak, Xiong Zhi spoke first.


    "I don''t see rumors and bad reputation as a threat, because there are many ways to solve them. We have the so-called public rtions, water army, and other ways to divert public opinion. Why worry about getting ckened when I can whitewash anytime?


    "Moreover, I don''t want you to trade your dreams for me. Didn''t I promise you before that I will help you achieve your dreams? I don''t care how you break the treaty. Even if my interests as a Xiong was impacted in the process, I will not me you. Because... You have ways to make it right for me, haven''t you?"


    At the end of her sentence, Xiong Zhi faintly smiled, adding color to her otherwise high-cold face.


    "..." Linfeng was speechless, then he helplessly chuckled. He gently pulled the girl into his arms.


    That was right. After the treaty was broken, he would definitelye back to her.


    He felt grateful for her inexplicable and unequivocal trust in him.


    He put his forehead onto hers, his eyes tracing the smooth outline of her beautiful face.


    What kind of meritorious deeds did he do in his previous life to receive the love of his Zhi''er?


    Linfeng sighed in defeat.


    "Young Miss, what should I do with you?"


    What should he do to his young miss that was so brave, so understanding, and love him unconditionally? Linfeng felt that he found the world''s treasure. A treasure that he needed to guard for the rest of his life to not be stolen by others.


    The girl looked up at him, her eyes questioning.


    That nk face looked really cute.


    "You are so adorable." Linfeng pinched her nose gently. This girl doesn''t know that she captured his heart once again. That innocent looked always teased his heart.


    Linfeng''s smile could melt the girl''s bones.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned at his sudden attack. She smirked lightly, clearly happy that he took the initiative to touch her again. She leaned against him, and her jade-like hands ruffled his hair in return.


    "Well, thank you for your praise," she teased back with her chin lifted. She thought for a moment and praised him back seriously. "You are so cool and handsome earlier, too. Hmm... Like in the movies... a knight in shining armor."


    Praise others when they did well, so that they would be encouraged to do it again. Um.


    Linfeng chuckled. "A knight in shining armor... aren''t you the knight who came to me earlier to save this damsel in distress?"


    Xiong Zhi thought about it and honestly nodded. "You''re right. But you were definitely shining earlier."


    Ever since rebirth, Linfeng always glowed in her eyes.


    "You too," Linfeng answered solemnly. His Young Miss shone brightly wherever she was, attracting his entire attention since a long time ago.


    Then, he inevitably fell for her. No, actually till now, his young miss was still pulling him deeper to her.


    The two looked at each other''s eyes.


    At this moment, they could only hug each other to celebrate this milestone. In fact, Linfeng wanted to kiss her and spin her around, but as the elders wereing, they have to hold themselves back.


    They might not have broken the treaty yet, but with Old Xiong acquiescence, it was just a matter of time.


    As expected, the Zhou elders came soon afterwards, with Butler Zhou Min right behind them. The elders hurried in with gasping breaths and wide eyes, grabbing Linfeng the moment they stepped into the hall.


    Xiong Zhi retreated and watched as the elders pped their mouths non-stop in disbelief and shock while speaking with Linfeng.


    As a Xiong, her presence here at the moment was superfluous.


    She excused herself. At the door, she looked back before stepping out. Her eyes met with Linfeng.


    Linfeng smiled at her assuredly. She smiled back and made a fist.


    ''Fighting!'' she mouthed.


    This was Linfeng''s fight. The toughest battle with Old Xiong has ended. She knew that he could handle the Zhou elders perfectly.


    Outside, she looked for her grandfather. ording to the maids, Master Xiong was in a garden in the West Wing. It was an exquisite garden that was properly taken care of. However, no onees here except for the Xiong Mansion''s Master Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi saw her grandfather inside the garden, silently gazing at a flower. But his eyes seemed to be looking at a faraway view.


    Xiong Zhi did not disturb him and stood quietly behind the old man.


    The garden was silent, only the sound of birds and insects could be heard.


    After a long while, the old man spoke in an indifferent voice.


    "I told you I am going to rest. What kind of nonsense are you going to say right now?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the elder''s back. Her eyes settled on the grayed hair on his head.


    Being the Head Master of the entire Xiong family demanded a lot. Most of the head masters of the Xiong family has a shorter lifespanpared to other families. It was due to exhaustion, long-term illnesses, overdrawn life energy, and heart worries. This was why in more than three centuries, there had been arge turnover of head masters.


    Bing the ultimate master of the Xiong family would definitely be hard.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. Her cold face shone with firmness.


    "I will work hard."


    Old Xiong stiffened.


    "I am not as innocent as you think. All of these, I had taken into consideration. Linfeng is working hard to not let the two families destroy each other after the treaty is broken. So, I will too."


    "..."


    "You might think I did those actions without thinking. Actually, no, grandfather. I''ve been nning ever since the beginning."


    "..."


    "The title, the prestige, and the reputation are nothing if I am not happy at all. You, of all people, know that."


    "..."


    "I apologize for talking back at you. I respect you as my elder, as the one¡ª"


    "Are you telling me that I am not happy?" The old man''s eyes looked up towards the sky in a daze.


    Among the things that his granddaughter said, this one had been going on his mind.


    Xiong Zhi paused.


    "...I used to live in loneliness... so I know which figure is lonely." She said. She had been living an empty and dark past. Which in that past, her only light was Linfeng. It was forcibly taken away from her. It left her with nothing.


    That feeling of deste and emptiness was like a ck hole sucking you in, never to revive again.


    "...ha...haha," Old Xiongughed.


    His granddaughter could tell by looking at someone if they were living in loneliness?


    His granddaughter''s life hadn''t even sum up with two decades. Why she was speaking like she knew everything?


    He found itughable.


    Heughed more. His head facing up the sky. There were even tears threatening toe down.


    Heughed hard.


    Yet he could not think of why it was funny. Maybe, he wasughing at himself.


    Xiong Zhi just let himugh. To her ears, hisugh was full of sorrow, regret, self-me and solitude.


    After a while, Old Xiong calmed down. He discreetly wiped the faint tears that appeared at the corners of his eyes due toughing too much. Or perhaps, because of something else he did not wish to admit.


    "So why are you here? Just to apologize?" he sarcastically asked. "You want to tell me, this ''lonely old man'', that I should understand your foolishness in your so-called love?"


    Although she knew he was saying it out of sarcasm, Xiong Zhi still nodded seriously even if he could not see.


    But there was also something else as to why she was here.


    "There''s one more."


    Old Xiong silently let her speak.


    "Since you chose me as your heir, there are some things that I felt are needed to be done. I am nning to take out some weeds."


    "Weeds?" Old Xiong turned around to look at his granddaughter doubtfully.


    "Yes." Xiong Zhi looked at him seriously. "There is a poisonous weed that is trying to rece its farmer."


    Old Xiong understood her hidden meaning. His face slowly became grave.


    "Tell me in details."


    Xiong Zhi nodded, a faint hint of malevolence shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 328 - Wrapping up (II)

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Wrapping up (II)</h4>


    Old Xiong was very furious when he heard the whole matter from Xiong Zhi. As a man who stood at the peak of the society for many years, he knew what the goal of those perpetrators was in humiliating his granddaughter.


    He was truly livid.


    However, the girl in front of him just stood calmly and told him that she would handle them herself. All the old man needed to do was to transfer all of Xiong De''s shares in the country that he has gathered in the second branch to Xiong Bn.


    When he heard of those two names, he immediately realized who the perpetrator was supposed to be.


    "Is the mastermind of this incident your Third Uncle?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded, her face expressionless. "But I don''t have concrete proof. The confession doesn''t count. There''s no way you can punish him justifiably because of testimonies alone."


    Old Xiong snorted. "If that really happened, just the thought of harming you is already an act of treason against the main branch. Especially now that you are titled as my heir."


    Xiong Zhi looked nkly at her grandfather. Her grandfather sounded very protective right now. What happened to the old man who did not even blink when his rtives conspired against each other?


    It felt strange.


    "I understand, Grandpa. But let me handle it." This was her fight. She did not want to give them a way out so easily. Although she would be able to weaken them if she used this chance, but they would not be truly obliterated.


    Also, she was not done ying with them yet. She wanted them to feel totally hopeless with no chance ofeback.


    Old Xiong scrutinized her face. There really was no hesitation in her eyes.


    "How do you want me to help?"


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled, though it made her cold face appear a bit wicked.


    "I just want you to make him panic. Maybe right now he had notmitted mistakes yet. So, we need to push him into making one."


    Xiong Zhi wanted Xiong De to feel like he was sinking. What could a desperate man do when he was about to lose everything he had work hard for?


    He might be careful and meticulous in his every scheme until now. But when he was desperate, he would surely make mistakes.


    Old Xiong understood what she meant.


    He touched the smooth rounded surface of his cane while deeply thinking. In what way should he ruffle his insidious nephew to make him lose his marbles?


    Soon, Xiong Zhi gave him idea.


    "Grandpa, since First Uncle is here in the country, why don''t you make him the head of the second branch? He is the eldest, and he is also quite capable. Transferring to him the shares that Xiong De had gathered would be quite amusing to see."


    "..."


    Old Xiong stared at Xiong Zhi. That would be a good idea. However...


    "Did you owe your First Uncle or something?"


    "Something like that."


    It was just a part of her deal with him to help Linfeng out, and also her ploy. Xiong De would panic and be guarded with Xiong Bn. All of his focus would be on him.


    Same with Xiong Bn. Her First Uncle was not an easy pawn, he was also a snake.


    It would be best if the two fight amongst themselves.


    And while they were fighting, she wouldy down her traps one by one for the both of them.


    "Hmm. It seems like you have some ns for them. Alright, I want to see how you handle it. I will send a notice to the board to have a meeting amongst shareholders. I believe you want it first thing in the morning?"


    "Yes, please," Xiong Zhi nodded.


    Old XIong harrumphed.


    "Are you sure you''re not doing it just to cover up for what transpired today with your butler?"


    "Partly. And he is not my butler anymore."


    Old Xiong raised his eyebrow. "But he will be, two yearster."


    "And not now. We have the same standing. Even two yearster, he is no longer a simple butler, but a voluntary aide."


    Old Xiong knitted his brow.


    "We haven''t broken the treaty officially yet...never mind. If you have nothing else to say, then go away." He waved her off. Hearing his grandaughter''s promation of love in front of him irked him.


    Xiong Zhi bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. Have a good rest."


    After that, she walked away. The old man stood alone in the garden. He gazed towards the sky, unsure of what he was really feeling.


    *****


    At the same time, Linfeng finished convincing the elders and his father with leaving everything to himself.


    The elders, although shocked, trusted him more.


    They were feeling conflicted.


    They were old enough, and breaking this treaty would not affect their personal life. However, the Zhou family''s entire business and future was at stake. If this was not handled well, it could only go downhill for them.


    So the elders decided to leave this matter to Linfeng, who seemed to have prepared everything. They agreed to keep it a secret for now, so that their loss would not be too great and to ensure the stability of their family as well.


    Two yearster, once the two families split up, they would prepare themselves to answer the questions of their family members.


    Zhou Min was silent all this time. His heart was feeling conflicted but none of it showed on his face.


    It waste in the afternoon when they finished their discussion.


    Linfeng escorted the tired elders towards the car.


    After they left, the father and son went back into the Xiong Mansion.


    Zhou Min called Linfeng.


    "Linfeng."


    He looked questioningly at his father.


    Zhou Min stared at his son. Then, a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    "I am proud of you. Your father is useless, I can only leave everything up to you," he patted Linfeng''s shoulders. His mouth had a taste of bitterness in it. But undeniably, he was full of pride for his son.


    Linfeng looked at his father''s ashamed eyes. He opened his mouth.


    "Father, you are one of the biggest reasons why I wanted to break free from the Xiong family."


    Zhou Min''s hand froze, his face stunned. ''Me?''


    Linfeng answered the question in his father''s mind.


    "When I was young, you always told me to study hard and train hard. And when I ask you why I need to be a butler," his eyes lowered, "...your answer was different to any other answers I heard before."


    Zhou Min blinked. It was a long time ago. What did he say?


    "You said, it was because I was born this way. And it is your fault, your father''s fault, and our ancestors'' fault." A wry smile appeared on Linfeng''s face. "That if I don''t want to work hard as a butler, then break the treaty myself. Then you said that that would be harder, so why not just train myself hard?"


    Zhou Min''s eyes turned wide. Back then, he answered like that?


    He found it a bit unbelievable. He was alwaysposed. He would never answer so rudely and irresponsibly like that.


    Then, it suddenly clicked in him.


    There was a day when he was stressed out because of his brother''s situation.


    Was it the day when I helped my brother escape from the Xiong family''s punishment?


    Yes, he was so upset with sending his little brother away. His inner thoughts and heart came out. He was mad at the rules imposed by the treaty.


    It could only be that time.


    "Ha, ha," Zhou Minughed, his eyes misty.


    Who would have thought that a single mishap would result into this? Though, it was all his son''s hard work and effort.


    He sighed.


    "I''ll be waiting when you take the Zhou family to another level. I am not against you choosing to work under the Young Miss. However, if it was only because you are worried she might be harmed, then don''t. I''ll be taking care of her."


    Zhou Min was wondering how Linfeng would take care of the Zhou family business, while taking care of his Young Miss at the same time.


    "Don''t worry father. I only need two years to stabilize the Zhou family''s business. Once Ie back to her side, I will leave everything to the elders."


    "Oh. Perhaps can I... recruit someone?" Zhou Min thought of his younger brother rotting away in that rural farm. His brother was talented but quitezy. And a coward sometimes.


    Since the treaty would be broken and the rules that Xiong and Zhou built together would no longer be in effect, it might be the chance for his brother toe back.


    Linfeng nodded. "Yes, may I know who he is?"


    "It is your uncle."


    Linfeng was surprised, but immediately thought it was a given. He had known long ago that his uncle was still alive. Now, he was d his uncle would soon be able toe back.


    "Alright, I''ll be needing every hand that I can get."


    Zhou Min shook his head, so his son really knew. He had suspected it.


    If Young Miss knew of it, then of course his son, her trusted aide, should know of it, too.


    Zhou Min''s eyes suddenly caught something behind Linfeng.


    ''Young Miss Zhi.''


    It was obvious who she was waiting for.


    He patted Linfeng''s shoulder once more.


    "I''ll be going. Looks like someone is waiting for you."


    Linfeng''s eyes lit up and he turned around.


    The slender figure of a girl stood not too far away. Her facial features were beautiful, with a faint expression on, slightly cold. Her hair fell to her shoulders and h.i.p.s, and her dress wrapped around her slender body gracefully, highlighting her tiny waist.


    Linfeng''s eyes turned brighter and his smile contained sincere happiness.


    ''Ah, now, I finally have time with my Young Miss alone.''

 Chapter 329 - A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 329 - A Promise</h4>


    The pair went straight to the East Wing Garden. With Xiong Zhi''s instructions for everyone to leave the East Wing Garden, the whole ce was covered in silence, afortable tranquility for the two alone.


    They walked side by side. Now, they were no longer afraid to be seen, even Old Xiong could not say anything if he saw them walking close like this.


    Summer just ended and early autumn already began to creep in, so the wind was a bit humid but refreshing. The new batch of flowers gave off a floral fragrance in the air, giving the two people a sense offort.


    After the great battle determining their fates, their hearts which were hanging on a thread calmed down. Now, finding each other''s presence, the pair could finally rx.


    The two of them were the kind of people with few words, and they were both awkward in intimate social interactions.


    Thus, they find themselves immersed in thisfortable silence.


    After a while, Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    This small hand did not let go of him when he was facing the furious Old Xiong earlier. Such a delicate hand gave him so much strength.


    Xiong Zhi felt his big, warm hand cover her own, their palms pressing together. The warmth tickled her palms and a strange sensation seemed to travel through the nerves of her hands, to her arms, and straight to her heart.


    A smile appeared on her eyes. Linfeng was really taking a lot initiative to touch her nowadays.


    It was Linfeng who spoke first.


    "The elders allowed me to handle the situation."


    Xiong Zhi continued to listen.


    "In two years, I will prepare the Zhou family to be independent from the Xiong family. A lot will change then."


    "..."


    "I will be gone from your side for two years, so..." Linfeng held her hand tightly. He faced her.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at his eyes.


    "I will surelye back and be your trusted aide. So... It is selfish of me to ask this but..."


    Xiong Zhi blinked. Linfeng''s serious face hesitated.


    He knew of his Young Miss''s affection and trust for him, but he was still nervous to ask her about this.


    "Young Miss, you might be tired of hearing this," Linfeng awkwardlyughed. "But I still dare to ask this from you..."


    He took a deep breath.


    "Two years, can you please wait for me? I will surelye back," he finally asked the inevitable question, but he added his promise quickly, afraid that Xiong Zhi would give up waiting.


    Normally, no one would stay at the same ce for a long time waiting for someone. The river of time affected everything, and nothing was for certain.


    But he believed in what he felt for the Young Miss. He was also willing to believe in her.


    For the sake of their bright future together.


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    That was a given. The Zhou family needed to prepare themselves from the inevitable. She had prepared herself of that. But...


    But actually thinking about it, could she really wait for two years? Not seeing Linfeng for a day or a week made her miss him so much. What about two years?


    For the first time, Xiong Zhi showed hesitation.


    Linfeng noticed that subtle change on her brows.


    "I... I wille back! But it is fine to not really wait, I can juste back here every week..." Linfeng trailed off. Those two years would be extremely hectic, because after studying and analyzing for a long time, he would have to squeeze the supposed five years preparation into two years.


    He revised his ns several time in order to shorten the span, and two years were the limit. Every single day was packed to the brim, and his rest time was nned to be sufficient enough as to not get sick, which would then ruin his ns.


    He needed to aplish his ns as soon as possible.


    First, to lower the impacts of breaking the treaty to the Xiong Empire, because out of his expectations, the Young Miss had be the official heir.


    And also, in order for him to have enough power to assist his Young Miss with the approaching battle of inheritance in a couple of years.


    Now that his Young Miss was still not of age, the snakes hiding under the soil would definitely still hold back, making their own ns in the shadows. But once she reached the legal age, all hell would break loose.


    But his efforts would be pointless if his Young Miss give up on waiting.


    "...Yes, every week I will return." If he needed to sacrifice his four hours of sleep to two hours in order to meet his Young Miss every week, that would be fine.


    Xiong Zhi''s brows faintly furrowed. Since she came to handle IHZHI, she knew how busy a person has to be to handle such business. It was a good thing that she chose a hardworking and talented CEO, but even Fang Dien lost a lot of sleep. What more of Linfeng who needed to develop all of the Zhou''s industry to be independent from the Xiong''s, from scratch?


    He could not ask help from the other Zhou members regarding his great ns, since this matter should be kept a secret. He could only take this upon himself.


    It would be really difficult. Even if Linfeng did not say it, she could understand it all.


    Her Lifeng would not have much time to rest if he flew here and there just to spend time with her. Knowing Linfeng, he would sacrifice his sleep.


    Xiong Zhi did not want to meet a zombie Linfeng.


    "No..."


    Ah, it pained her heart to say the next words, but she has to.


    "Don''t meet me in the next two years, Linfeng."


    "..!"


    "If you do, I won''t even look at you after youe back."


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips, feeling down. It was cruel, so cruel for her!


    Linfeng''s eyes opened wide. To not meet her even once in two years?!


    Could he even handle that?


    Could she...?


    He at least nned to see her even once a month. He would have to make time even if he did not have much of that.


    He opened his mouth in protest but then swallowed it down after noticing his Young Miss discreetly biting her lips. Her free hand was fisted.


    Linfeng''s heart clenched.


    She clearly did not want to, but she had said this for him.


    "Young Miss, you do not have to endure so much. I can spare some time every month."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "I know that you will definitely be busy. I''m not sure what your ns are, but I have an idea that they are really incredible. In order to endure separating from a legendary family, you will need an independent power that will not be easily buffeted by other powerful families. If you get sick because ofck of rest, just to see me, I will me myself."


    "¡­"


    Linfeng was speechless. He wanted to speak, but his throat felt strangely choked.


    His heart warmed up, feeling both distressed and grateful to his Young Miss.


    Darn.


    He reached out and gently put her head to his chest. He held her in his arms.


    An obviously reluctant but still trying to be sensible Young Miss. How could she be so lovely? Her unique gentleness to him was making him fall deeper for her.

 Chapter 330 - A promise (II)

    <h4>Chapter 330 - A promise (II)</h4>


    He kissed her hair. The calming fragrance ofvender from her shampoo and her own natural scent reached his nose, tickling at his heart.


    Linfeng breathed in her scent. He did not let go and just continued raining butterfly kisses on her head.


    Xiong Zhi felt warm and safe in his strong embrace. She leaned against him, encircled her arms around his slim waist, and rubbed her cheeks against his strong, wide chest.


    She quietly listened to the rhythmic sound of his heartbeat.


    The early autumn wind swept into the garden, sweeping up a few fallen leaves around them.


    They stayed in ce, enjoying the peaceful time.


    How she wished they could forever stay like this. No separation. No conspiracies.


    But in their lives, with the way they were born, standing up high in the society with many people trying to pull them down, they needed to fight and prepare for everything.


    In order to have a sessful love and peaceful future, they needed to ovee all the tribtions that came their way.


    Linfeng pressed his face on Xiong Zhi''s head, whispering, "Zhi''er, I will surelye back. And when Ie back, liberated from everything, I will definitely stick with you 24/7. You have my word."


    Xiong Zhi looked up with her head still lying against his chest, her little face an inch away from Linfeng''s.


    "Even when I''m showering?"


    "..."


    He tensed.


    Wanton pictures were instantly conjured up in his mind one after another.


    His body heated up and his throat suddenly felt dry.


    He felt a bit helpless.


    Young Miss, why do you have to ask... unexpected questions like that?


    But Linfeng''s inner demon bit the bait that his little woman had thrown to him in an innocent invitation.


    The corner of his lips raised up.


    "If you like it, then, I am willing."


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    She mistook his words as ''If you like it, then, I am willing to live with you''.


    So basically in the future, they would live together?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes sparkled.


    Linfeng was just teasing her. He was expecting Young Miss to blush but was confused instead when the Young Miss''s eyes seemed to brighten more.


    ''...''


    Would she really do that? Showering together with him?


    He looked at the girl in his arms, and another image reced the current scenery.


    Within his arms, Xiong Zhi''s long dark hair was slightly wet, her cheeks flushed red due to the hot shower, her jade body smooth and bare, and her longs white legs exposed below. Drops of water clung to her cheeks, rolled down to her neck, and to the gully below...


    Linfeng''s face instantly burned. He could feel his body slowly reacting.


    Too dangerous! And they were still at the Xiong Mansion!


    Xiong Zhi who was close to his chest heard the fast and loud beating of his heart.


    Was he too excited about living together, like her?


    Then she noticed that he was red from neck to ears.


    Linfeng regained his thoughts and met Xiong Zhi''s brilliant eyes.


    "Cough!" He coughed. He was a man with normal orientation and natural urges. After that passionate kiss with his Young Miss, from time to time, his mind would naturally wander to some rated 18 images of him and his Young Miss. The trip to the bathroom became more often and longer each time.


    He shook his head to clear his mind.


    Darn! His Young Miss was too young for that. Also, she did not seem to know the implications of her actions, even after his warning before about proper distance with men.


    He''s a virile man, too!


    If Xiong Zhi knew what he was thinking about, she would have offered herself willingly and be a passionate student learning ''those'' things with him.


    Linfeng calmed himself down. He did not answer her question and changed the topic.


    "Did you talk to your grandfather about Xiong De''s machinations?"


    Linfeng still have that in mind. His men were moving quietly, tracing down every one of Xiong De''s dark deals with the underworld. He would not let that man easily get away from what he had done. Just thinking about it still made him upset.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised for a moment, but she immediately calmed down and her eyes turned faintly cold.


    "Yes, I already told grandfather about it. Grandpa will help me."


    "Did Master Xiong decide to punish them?"


    "Because ofcking evidences, he cannot really use my good uncle up front."


    "So it was through other means then."


    "Um. Tomorrow, Grandpa will teach him a small lesson. Let him taste a bit of suffering first," she said with a cold glint in her eyes. "There will be more toe in the future."


    "He deserves it."


    "Um." She sighed. "Things would get really busy soon. You will not be the only one totally busy in the uing two years."


    Xiong Zhi would also have to prepare a lot for the uing battle of the Xiong inheritance. Two yearster, once she secured Linfeng back to her side, she would start her long-awaited revenge.


    She knew it would not be an easy y. So she has to put these two years into good use. Traps must beid.


    Linfeng knew that his Young Miss has a lot of mysteries in her body. She had many secrets. But no matter what they were, he would support her.


    Linfeng brushed her hair. The soft and silky sensation was addicting.


    "That cruel decree¡ªI mean, Young Miss''s instruction to not meet, if you ever changed your mind, please tell me. I will surelye running."


    "¡­Don''t tempt me."


    Linfeng chuckled.


    This two years would likely be a bit difficult for his Young Miss, he got to make his father promise to him that Xiong Zhi would not suffer.


    "...I really don''t want to leave you for such a long time."


    "But that period is too pivotal for us. We both have to work hard for the future."


    "Yes." Linfeng''s eyes glinted. He must develop himself first. Only when he was powerful enough would he stop bing her burden and help her in turn. "You must be absolutely careful when I''m not by your side."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "You don''t have to worry about me. Grandpa now knows about the threats on my safety, so he will watch out for me. It is you I''m worried about. Do not forget to eat proper meals. You focus too much in your work that you sometimes forget to eat." She pinched his waist in reproach. She did not talk much but she was willing to spend all her saliva on scolding Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi''s words gave Linfeng an idea. His eyes lit up.


    "Then Young Miss, since you are worried about me, can we at least have dinner every day together through video calls? And at least five minutes of talk before sleeping?"


    Linfeng could not really stand not seeing her, so he would have to satisfy himself through other means.


    Xiong Zhi brightened up as well. She pressed down the curvature of her lips and seriously nodded. "But make sure that your time with me will not be a bother."


    Linfeng grinned. "Of course, it''s not! I will make sure to call you whenever I have time to rest. I need some strength too, you know. You''re not the only one who needs a recharge," heughed.


    "Does it mean I can give you strength, too?" Like how he gave her strength? She inwardly added.


    Linfeng lowered his head. Their faces were only inches part.


    "Of course you do. That''s why I need to see you, in order to encourage myself, my little Zhi''er."


    He saw how the girl''s eyes curved up into small crescents. He could clearly see stars within them.


    Seeing her joyful, he felt happy as well.


    Jang Shin once told him before in one of his random ramblings that girls liked to hear romantic sweet nothings. It seemed to be true.


    Romantic, huh.


    He looked up briefly and confirmed that no one was around.


    To make her happier, he added some cheesy lines that his past self would never say.


    He cleared his throat.


    "In the past week, I can''t really sleep well because I keep thinking about you."


    The straight ball girl''s eyes lit up. She experienced that, too! So she was not alone in this.


    "I also think about you every night! I even dreamed of you!" Her voice was unusually excited, and it faintly echoed within the garden.

 Chapter 331 - 331 A Promise Sealed with A passionate Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 331 - 331 A Promise Sealed with A passionate Kiss</h4>


    If any of the butlers and maids passed by, they would surely be shocked to see the cold and proud flower of the Xiong family acting like this.


    "..." Linfeng had prepared a few more lines but choked up. He who had spring dreams with his Young Miss in them every night suddenly froze.


    ...At night!


    ...Dreamed of you!


    It must not be what he thought it was, right? He felt a bit hot.


    His mind was really dirty. His Young Miss probably dreamed of a sweet date, not like how his indecent dream was.


    En, probably it.


    Xiong Zhi was really open with this kind of things with Linfeng. Though Linfeng, with a love filter on his eyes, saw his Young Miss as a pure, innocent, and youngdy that he needed to guard closely from other wolves, and at the same time, a little girl that he could only take a tiny bite once in a while to not scare off.


    Like what he was doing now. Just feeling her softness in his embrace and nothing more.


    s, the girl in her arms did not have ns like that. She wanted their rtionship to move forward as to experience more in this second chance at life.


    Maybe, she could get another kiss!


    With her starry eyes, she honestly and seriously shared her thoughts to Linfeng. "I think it is a sign. The mighty force who manipted our fate is giving us a chance to be connected again. That''s why even in dreams, we are connected."


    ...What nonsense.


    Linfeng''s cheeks flushed at word ''connected''.


    It was not what he was thinking! The little demon Linfeng who was pushing its head was pressed down by Linfeng''s rationality.


    His Young Miss was pure little angel ignorant of the world. Her words could easily be mistaken.


    He recited that mantra once more.


    But Xiong Zhi kept speaking, with the intention to ''do'' the deed with Linfeng at any time.


    "So in two years, I decided to give you permission to have me. My body, heart and soul, ''entirely''."


    --This was on page 33. Xiong Zhi high-lighted this certain line in the book, ''Let your man know that you are ready to do the deed.''


    Right, her Linfeng was such a gentleman. Thus, she must be the one to open the door for them.


    "...!"


    Why must you tease me so much!


    He took in a deep breath to calm down the surging undercurrent within his heart.


    No, no, no, no, no. It was not what he think it was! It just sounded ambiguous. The Young Miss probably just wanted to say that they would be officially a couple, or boyfriend and girlfriends, after two years. That must be it.


    Amitabha.


    Linfeng''s heart began to be disordered.


    "Young Miss, you don''t know what you''re saying..." he said hoarsely.


    Her words would bring so much misunderstanding if other people heard her.


    He himself felt his self-control slowly slipping away. His body was heating up, his heart was disordered, and his throat was parched.


    Still... the thought of having his Young Miss below him...made his desire grow.


    But Xiong Zhi was not yet done letting Linfeng know that she was ''ready''.


    "So I will surely prepare myself mentally and emotionally. I will study things about the matters of the bed."


    "..."


    Linfeng stiffened. Did he hear it right? No, it must be because he kept thinking of those dirty thoughts. The word ''bed'' did not juste out of her mouth... right?


    Xiong Zhi''s looked up from the young man''s stiff embrace. Saying thest words made her feel a bit embarrassed. Her cheeks flushed deliciously red. But her eyes were determined.


    "I will not disappoint you. So you have to..." Now the embarrassment was growing.


    The redness on her cheeks slowly crept to her ears and neck. "You have to...hold on for two years. Then we...we..." After saying the first part as naturally as she could, she seemed to lose courage and finally felt shy.


    Especially under Linfeng''s growing dark eyes.


    "...we''ll be connected then." She said it in a whisper. She had practiced saying this beforehand, but for some reason, she felt incredibly nervous.


    "..." The tall young man in front of her hoarsely whispered. "Where are the servants?"


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him, her watery and limpid eyes confused at the unexpected response. "They... I asked them all to leave the East Wing. There is not a single person inside the entire East Wing side."


    The man swallowed.


    ''You''re always like this.'' Linfeng''s darkened eyes looked down at his Young Miss, like a predator looking at its prey. ''Seducing me so innocently.''


    Her rare shy appearance and wet eyes finally snapped his control.


    He tightened his hands on her waist, dipped his head, and kissed her lips.


    His Zhi''er was willing to offer her entire self to him. He would dly take it. He would give himself back, and more.


    His life, his soul, his whole body and mind.


    In the middle of the garden, the pair of lovers finally closed their distance.


    Perhaps stimted by Xiong Zhi''s words, Linfeng did not let go of her for a long time.


    Their hot mouths pressed together.


    He sucked on her jelly lips, savoring the sweetness. Xiong Zhi grabbed at his clothes, responding actively. She also sipped on Linfeng''s lip and tasted his minty breath.


    Linfeng did not want to lose. He lightly bit at those cherry lips which uttered ambiguous words and promises that confuse a man''s mind.


    The girl gasped, and he dived in, prying her lips open. So hot. He could taste her sweetness clearly and he drank it in. His hand rubbed her back, tracing the slim waist and the graceful curve of her back.


    He wanted to tell her Young Miss that she did not need to be so proactive to prove her love. Yet, he also did not want to break her courage. Admittedly, his male ego secretly enjoyed her initiative. But he felt more than that. He wanted to give back in return. His loyalty, hismitment, and his lifetime of affection.


    The passionate feelings made Linfeng burn. His body had be ufortably hot.


    Xiong Zi felt Linfeng''s hot mouth devour hers. His masculine scent reached her nose and drowned her senses. She raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    Her hands felt his scorching hot skin.


    The two were both quick learners. The first kiss before was enough for them to be ''educated'' of the passionate kissing between lovers.


    Xiong Zhi dazedly opened her eyes when their lips parted for a moment to gasp for breathe. She saw Linfeng''s handsome face up close. His sword eyebrows, his tall nose, his sculpted jaw. His darkened eyes glinted dangerously as he stared back at her. His thin lips looked redder than usual, slightly swollen, and glistening with moisture.


    Masculine, handsome, e.r.o.t.i.c.


    It was only a brief nce, but Xiong Zhi already felt soft on her knees.


    Linfeng descended on her again, pressing his lips against hers, diving into her warm mouth, sucking.


    Hot¡­


    She weed the invading tongue.


    Linfeng passionately met hers. His hot tongue rubbed, sucked, and entangled hers. Xiong Zhi m.o.a.ned. She felt inexplicable pleasure. It sent shivers down her spine, and down below. She could feel the itchy heat rising up slowly from within her.


    If she was pleasured by this... If she did the same, would he feel it too?


    She unconsciously grabbed at his hair. Dazedly copying his moves, she moved her soft tongue to pleasure Linfeng, wrapping around his dominant tongue, rubbing.


    And Linfeng felt it.


    He shuddered and groaned. He felt the heat grow stronger. His groin already felt strained and painful.


    Hell. Truly like a sponge, she learned fast.


    His l.u.s.t was ignited further. He felt a strong desire to mark the white paper with his own taint.


    Their heads moved in unison and their hands traveled around each other''s bodies, unconsciously exploring.


    Linfeng''s hand wandered around her waist. Soft and tiny, it seemed easy to break with a grip. He rubbed and squeezed her soft waist, eliciting a murmuring m.o.a.n from her. Hisrge hands rubbed up, wanting to get hold of her soft peaks. But he still held himself back with the tiniest sanity left in him. His red eyes narrowly opened, gazing at her dazed and teary face.


    Two years.


    For now, he would satisfy himself with this. He ignored the awakened beast below him as much as he could and immersed himself in the sensual kisses with his Zhi''er.


    Feeling faint, Xiong Zhi''s knees buckled. She almost slipped down. Linfeng caught her. Her brain was eroded with pleasure from his caresses and kisses that her toes were curling up. She felt his scalding heat. And as their bodies pressed together, she felt something hard press against her lower body. It felt even hotter, burning her.


    They bodies slightly rubbed together, and they both groaned at the numbing sensation.


    Linfeng''s little buddy was now truly raging.


    There was no one in the East Wing side.


    Still kissing, he swept an arm behind her knees and carried her up in a princess hug. He swallowed her yelp and deepened the kiss.


    He needed to return his Young Miss now to her room and leave the Xiong Mansion.


    Or else, he might explode and totally lose his mind.


    Inside the empty East Wing, a pair of lovers walked through the corridors. The man was carrying up the girl. They were like a pair of newlyweds heading towards their bridal room.


    And throughout, they were passionately kissing.

 Chapter 332 - Xiong De and Xiong Wuyues fight

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue''s fight</h4>


    The details of the retrial of Zhou Linfeng''s case in the Xiong mansion never came out. Even though the results were witnessed by the second masters of the two families, no one bothered to talk about it.


    First, because of Old Xiong''s suppression, and second, because there was another matter circting around.


    In the master''s study within the Second Xiong Mansion, Xiong De smashed everything that he could smash.


    Another loud shattering sound echoed in his study. The butler at the corner of the room tried to lessen his presence. Some stray broken shards flew to the butler''s face. Thin lines started to bleed.


    The butler calmly wiped the blood with a handkerchief and remained standing serenely at the side.


    At this time, Xiong De really resembled his daughter.


    From where the Young Miss Xiong Wuyue inherited her manic temper, it could never be clearer.


    "That old man!" Xiong De roared. "How could he do this to me?! How!"


    The table was overturned. Papers fluttered everywhere.


    "I worked for him for years! I finally made it here in the country with my own effort! How could he take it away?!"


    The chair was kicked to the shelves, smashing the books down.


    Xiong De huffed, but his angry heart did not calm down a bit.


    "How could he give it to that Bn!"


    Xiong De vented his anger by breaking things. After some time, when the interior of the study was broken beyond recognition, he finally felt tired.


    However, his furious eyes were still zing.


    Yesterdayte afternoon, the old man suddenly sent a notice that there will be a shareholders'' meeting the next day. Earlier this morning, the old man unterally dominated the meeting.


    That damned old man suddenly took away his shares here in the country and transferred it to Xiong Bn, so easily as if he just took a piece of candy and gave it away.


    Those shares belonged to the second branch. Old Xiong could transfer the rights to any person, as long as he was part of the second branch of the Xiong family.


    Xiong De got those shares with his own effort by roping in other shareholders. At that time, the shareholders from the second branch voted for Xiong De, without Old Xiong intervening.


    The old man had never bothered with the second branch''s tiny moves before, but why was he being so active now?!


    He spent a lot of effort and schemes, but they were all wasted by the damned old man''s single move!


    That was why he was really angry.


    Xiong De kicked at the overturned table angrily and took in deep breaths.


    He had suspected that Xiong Bn was the one who helped Xiong Zhi before. But now he was sure.


    After venting his anger, his worries came next.


    What if Old Xiong came to know that he was the one who had harmed the heiress?


    If Old Xiong really knew about it, then taking the second branch''s share in this country from him would not be his only ending.


    He would be banished from the Xiong family.


    He clenched his fist tightly, veins popping out.


    Maybe, Old Xiong was still looking for evidence. They could not punish him simply based on Xiong Bn''s words, nor the words of those he hired.


    His paranoid mind was convinced that this was all because of his attempt towards the Young Miss Xiong Zhi. He reckoned that his elder brother was using this against him.


    Xiong De calmed down. He contacted his men once more to make sure for the nth time that he did not leave any traces.


    After confirming, the uneasiness in his heart slightly lessened, but he was still worried.


    Why did he even do it, there was no gain at all. He began to feel slightly regretful. If it was sessful, then so be it, good job. But it failed...


    He paced back and forth.


    He needed to cover some of his dealings with the underworld. Xiong Bn might use this chance to push him down and make sure that he would never rise again.


    As if he would let that happen!


    Xiong De''s mind began to start thinking of possible solutions after realizing the difficult situation he was in.


    At the same time, Xiong Wuyue forced her way through the servants who were trying to stop her from going to her father. But since the door to the study was locked, Xiong Wuyue shouted angrily in front of the door, not caring for the servants and butlers surrounding them.


    She hammered her fists at the door.


    "Dad! Teach that bitch another lesson! I can''t even sleep! That whore stole Linfeng!" Xiong Wuyue shrieked, her beautiful facial features distorted.


    Obviously, she was currently having another manic fit. "That bitch should know her ce! How dare she put her dirty hands on him! How could she do that after what happened to her?! She has been touched by dirty men! She is now just a dirty bitch¡ª"


    "!!!!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s shouts made Xiong De stiffen.


    His daughter was announcing to the whole world that they were the perpetrators!


    Even though there was no news about the r.a.p.e or kidnapping attempt on the Young Miss, it did not mean that the Xiong family would let it pass. For sure, the main family was looking into it right now.


    And Old Xiong has eyes and ears everywhere, especially in all of the Xiong Mansions.


    "Shut her up!" Xiong De barked at his butler.


    The butler immediately went out. However, he could not stop the Young Miss who bulldozed herself in.


    "Father! I thought you took care of her already¡ª"


    "Shut up!"


    Xiong De''s loud roar reverberated inside the room, immediately cutting off the manic shouts of the young girl.


    Xiong Wuyue''s distorted face froze and whitened. Her father never raised his voice at her. She had never been treated this way by her dad!


    Her tears immediately welled up, threatening to fall.


    Xiong De kneaded his forehead.


    "Zhou Jin, leave us. And make sure no one is around this wing."


    The butler bowed. "Yes, Master."


    After the butler left, Xiong De was about to sit but found out that the chair was overturned. He went to the couches by the windows instead.


    Xiong Wuyue, who had finally recovered from her manic state, was stunned to see the room.


    The room was a total mess.

 Chapter 333 - A Desparate Xiong De make a deal with a devil

    <h4>Chapter 333 - A Desparate Xiong De make a deal with a devil</h4>


    Xiong De felt his head aching. But he needed to make his daughter shut up first.


    "Wuyue''er. I think you should give up on that butler."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes went wide.


    "What?! No!"


    "Wuyue¡ª"


    "I cannot let that s.l.u.t take advantage of Linfeng!"


    "Wuyue, listen¡ª"


    "He is banished now. He has nowhere to go. You said you will take him in!"


    Xiong De inhaled deeply. Everything seemed so irritating today. Even his daughter.


    "Wuyue''er, listen to me," he raised his voice. "Can''t you understand what is happening? The retrial yesterday should have been made known to every member of both of the families. However, not a single person spoke about it! It is because either Old Xiong apparently have changed his mind, or they reached an agreement."


    Xiong Wuyue wondered about that too. She was in tenterhooks after the retrial. What''s more, that bitch suddenly held Linfeng''s hand. That image bore into her memory. Jealousy, envy, and hate started to mix together that she could not have a wink of sleep. She could not even vent her anger and resentment.


    Xiong Wuyue felt unwilling. She had suffered enough but that bitch was still standing with her raised chin!


    Xiong Wuyue''s red eyes grievously stared at her father, the only recipient of her pent-up frustration and resentment.


    "But... but you said... when he is banished, you will adopt him and give him to me..."


    "Wuyue''er. That butler''s life is not in my hands now. He solved it in his own, and I don''t even have an idea how he did it," he impatiently said. That young butler did not seem simple, someone was helping him out in the shadows.


    It must be that snake, Xiong Bn.


    Xiong De was convinced of it.


    Xiong Wuyue was filled with bitterness, but looking at her father''s face, she knew there was no way around it.


    She felt disappointment and anger rush inside her. She had the urge to start throwing things once more.


    All of this was that bitch fault! She was a vixen! A harbinger of bad luck! After what happened to her, she still had the guts to touch her man?


    Then suddenly confusion came to her. Why the bitch could still show her face like that? With gritted teeth, she asked her father.


    "That bitch. I thought she was r.a.p.ed? Howe she can still smile and attend the retrial?"


    "It failed," Xiong De said in a dark and low voice.


    "What?"


    "The attempt failed! Those useless men failed!"


    Xiong Wuyue was stunned at the sudden outburst of her father. But she was even more stunned at the news.


    Then, anger rushed to her head.


    "You said she will be ruined!" she screeched. "You promised! You said she will never be able to smile again! Howe it failed! That was so easy to do!"


    His daughter''s temper directed at him, putting the me solely onto his head, snapped Xiong De''s remaining strand of control. He stood up angrily and bellowed.


    "You don''t understand a thing! All you do is to make problems for me! Because of your jealousy, I lost everything I built up for years!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s body shook, her eyes turning even wider.


    Her... father... actually med her?!


    But it was him who broke his promise!


    Her tears started to pour out.


    Xiong De saw his daughter''s tears and paused. He was stunned. He never shouted at his daughter nor med her like this.


    But he could not apologize at this moment, as he was still very angry.


    Seeing that her father did not evenfort her, Xiong Wuyue got angry again. She gave her father a look of me and grievance before she ran out and mmed the door loudly.


    It was that s.l.u.t''s fault!


    Now, even her father was angry at her!


    Back in the study, Xiong De sat back down on the couch, exhausted.


    Overnight, he had lost most of his shares. This was not enough for the big n.


    As his boat was slowly sinking in the sea of despair, his eyes suddenly caught sight of his cellphone.


    Hold on.


    His lifeless eyes began to brighten.


    Right. He could ask help from that person.


    He hurriedly picked up his phone. The screen was broken but it was still working. He dialed a number.


    After two rings, a gentle voice of a young man answered.


    "Hello."


    "Young Master Guan, good afternoon."


    The gentle voice chuckled. "Are you in trouble now?"


    Xiong De exhaled.


    "Young Master Guan, we have a big problem. I lost majority of my shares in the main branch. With the tiny percentage remaining, I cannot get a foothold at all in the Xiong Empire."


    "Oh, is it transferred to Xiong Bn, your eldest brother?"


    Xiong De bit his lips. News traveled really fast.


    ''No, this young man has just deep connections.'' At this time, only the Xiong family and the shareholders knew of it, so most likely this young man gathered this from his hidden moles.


    "...Yes."


    "Hmmm... maybe I should ask him instead, since you messed up this one. All you have to do is to wait patiently for two years, build up power and shares, and make sure that your old uncle was properly fed. Yet, you aren''t even capable of doing such a simple thing."


    Xiong De''s pride took a huge blow. Anger started to rise, but he could not vent it to this person. He gritted his teeth and calmed himself.


    "I know my mistakes. But I suggest that Young Master Guan to reconsider. Xiong Bn is a snake. He can cooperate for a good while, but then he will bite you the moment you turn your back. I know him very well."


    "Oh. Is it because you''re brothers of the same nature?" The voice was a bit cheerful.


    "..."


    "Why are you silent? You have the same blood running through your veins. You can''t deny that the two of you are brothers."


    "...Of course." Xiong De gritted his teeth. What could he say? He would just agree to whatever this young man wanted to say.


    He still had a use for this brat, but once he got the Xiong Empire... he would see then if this young man could still boss him around.


    "Ha, ha, ha," Guan Gao Huan chuckled. He liked ying with desperate men. They could not talk back even if they wanted to. Even when their pride was stepped on so many times.


    "No matter how much you suck up to me, I won''t help you out without you offering me something better than what Xiong Bn can offer."


    "..."


    "We are all businessmen, after all. We live for our self interests."


    Xiong De opened his mouth. "Once I have the Xiong Empire, I will do everything in my power to help you get the Guan Empire."


    "Huh. That''s on the first agreement. It doesn''t change anything. Xiong Bn could do that for me too."


    "Then... you can have thirty percent of the shares on your name."


    "Do you take me for a fool? Once I marry your heiress, I can have that thirty percent freely."


    "..."


    Xiong De ran out of ideas. He could not say fifty percent. That would be a foolish thing to do.


    He regretted calling without any n out of desperation. This sc.u.m was now taking advantage of him due to it.


    He still had not thought of anything when the gentle voice came again.


    "How about this? Just hasten that old man''s meeting with his maker? If you can do that, I will surely help you out."

 Chapter 334 - Epilogue

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Epilogue</h4>


    Xiong De''s eyes trembled. It was a very demanding and dangerous mission.


    "That would be hard. The people around Master Xiong are loyal to him, and also very capable. Just making him drink ''that'' once a month was already hard. What more per week?"


    "Who said it''s per week? To hasten it, you need to have him drink it per day. Or at least thrice a week," Guan Gao Huan said on the other line, still with the same gentle and cheerful voice.


    "..." Xiong De was silent.


    How could he do that! Just once a month had already caused him so much difficulty. He could only put ''that'' in during their monthly meetings. He was also always afraid that he would be found out.


    If he did it per day, people would definitely suspect.


    Besides, how could he get such an opportunity toe near Old Xiong very often? He could not trust this task to other people no matter how loyal that person was to him. He could only do it alone, so that the risk would be lower.


    "...That is...too risky," Xiong De finally said after a few moments.


    "Risky? Aren''t we doing risky business every time? This one has a huge risk indeed, but the reward is the whole Xiong Empire," Guan Gao Huan said as if it was such a nonchnt thing.


    "..."


    "Well, if you can''t do that, then never mind. There''s a lot of people who are willing to do so."


    Gao Huan acted like he was about to end the call when Xiong De stopped him.


    "Wait, Young Master Guan. I will do it. Just give me time."


    In the other line, Guan Gao Huan smiled gently, his eyes shining with cold malice.


    "How much time do you like?"


    Xiong De looked down. He thought of a way to use ''that'' on Old Xiong.


    But that one would take time. Originally, they nned to end Old Xiong only after he gained more than thirty percent of the shares and before the Young Miss Xiong Zhi turned twenty-three. But since Guan Gao Huan wanted to hasten it, then he could only use that way.


    Originally, the slow acting poison should be continuously fed for four to five more years to finally kill the Old Man without leaving any traces. If they try to shorten it as much as possible without alerting others... His mind calcted fast.


    "I thought of a way. But I can''t do it so fast."


    "In a year, Xiong Zhi will soon be eighteen. The heiress will grow. See if you can do it by then."


    "I can''t! One year is too short, the old man will surely notice if it''s too often. Also, although the Young Miss will be eighteen by then, it''s not like she will able to establish her foothold in the empire at such a short time. It will take another couple of years at least."


    "So how long?"


    "In order to not raise suspicion, I need at least a couple of years. This is really the limit, in order to seed. One year is too short, we will definitely fail and alert them."


    "Hmm, two years? That''s long. You have to make sure you seed then."


    "I will."


    "Alright, I will send you ''that'' through the usual channel. I wish you luck."


    Toot. Toot. Toot.


    Xiong De still held the phone against his ears, frozen in ce. His eyes were dark and filled with killing intent.


    He just needed to do it.


    He just needed Old Xiong to ept ''it''.


    For two years, he would lie low to avoid suspicion, and when that old man died, he could then have everything.


    ******


    Days passed. No news about the retrial came to outside. The Xiong and the Zhou family members themselves were unsure of what happened. But the subject of it all, Zhou Linfeng, was nowhere in sight, so their curiosity about the oue could not be quenched.


    In the end, they had to throw it to the back of their minds.


    In fact, a lot of them suspected that perhaps, Zhou Linfeng was banished since that day. Perhaps, the Zhou elders begged Old Xiong to not publicize the matter. Some were curious about what would happen to the main branch of the Zhou family. There would be no seeding heir for the Young Miss''s aide.


    Even the Old Master and the Zhou elders did not seem to bother looking for a recement.


    They have questions but as the days continued to pass, this matter was eventually buried.


    ****


    In the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Yin Ze was in front of theputer. He had been checking and reading the files all over again inside the sh drive that his mother had left behind.


    All them were doc.u.mentations on various dealings... shady dealings.


    His heart hung tight. How could his mother have these evidences? Was she harboring suspicions on his father for a long time? But exactly since when?


    Lu Yin Ze knew that this sh drive was a heavy evidence that could make a severe and decisive blow to his father. That was why he needed to use this ordingly, with good timing and proper preparations, so that her mother''sst efforts would not be wasted.


    He used the updated system that Gu Zhen had made for the file''s security. Afterwards, he sent it to Xiong Zhi. In the whole world, only four people have this kind of security system. He was at ease that it would not be opened by anybody except Xiong Zhi, Song Xuantin, and Gu Zhen.


    Sent.


    In Xiong Zhi''s room, as she was preparing herself for sleep, her phone sounded. Thinking it was Linfeng, she quickly fished out her phone and checked the caller ID. Days had already passed since theyst saw each other. Linfeng already flew to the United States. They regrly messaged each other before they sleep.


    However, instead of his name, it was Lu Yin Ze''s email.


    ¡­?


    She opened it.

 Chapter 335 - Epilogue (II)

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Epilogue (II)</h4>


    It was full of numbers and some names ofpanies.


    What was this?


    Then she spotted some familiarpany names.


    One of them was the CJ Company which had dered bankrupt a year ago.


    Her curiosity was piqued. She clicked the folder with the CJ Company on it.


    Inside were doc.u.ments containing various numerical figures, finances, and transactions.


    But seeing the dates, figures, and ces of transactions, Xiong Zhi''s eyes slowly became serious.


    These could not be more familiar.


    If she was not involved in that case, she would not know much about the numerical figures or what kind of calctions it was pertaining to.


    These were the amounts of diamonds smuggled by CJ, and also the fake diamonds imported to CJ years ago.


    Xiong Zhi had seen enough. If this file she opened already gave her such a crucial list of secret transactions, how about the others?


    There were so many in the list. Some she recognized and some she was not familiar with.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed. "These files..."


    This must be the files inside that sh drive that Lu Yin Ze was talking about.


    Lu Yin Ze said that it came from her mother.


    It was a highly decisive evidence against his father.


    Lu Yin Ze''s father... what was his name again?


    ''Right, Ming Zhi Yi''


    Ming Zhi Yi came from a humbler background. He was from a wealthy family that did not have that much of a name. When he married Lu Fao Ran, Lu Yin Ze''s mother, he was given a huge break.


    He was then akin to a tiger who was given wings.


    But after years, there were rumors that the two divorced. When the Lu family''s esteemed Madam died eight years ago, the husband disappeared from the society.


    No one talked much about it.


    At first, some only spected that he might be in the Lu''s ind, grieving for his wife. Some said he might be abroad and was cultivating his ownpany. Until the news about him vanishedpletely.


    It was like a stone thrown into the pond without creating a single ripple.


    It seemed like the high society forgot the son-inw of the Lion Lu.


    But seeing this file, the rumors might not be true.


    Who was this Ming Zhi Yi?


    He managed to rope in thesepanies from different fields to under-the-table dealings.


    He could not do that with his ''humble'' background alone. He must have his cards, or another identity.


    If that Ming Zhi Yi had this sh drive in his hand, it served only one purpose.


    It was to put thepanies under his thumb. If he wanted to destroy them, he could just leak out a few of the information to the public. People would start throwing stones to thatpany and will soon be publicly executed, like what she did to CJ.


    Not a single one of them would want to betray him due to the consequences it would bring.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the sh drive.


    She had an inkling. With this sh drive in her hand, they were getting closer to facing the ''tribtion'' of the Lu family.


    She put back her attention to thepany list and scanned the names of thepanies.


    The familiarity grew stronger.


    A light shed in her eyes. She suddenly stopped.


    Thesepanies...


    She quickly took out her pad and pen. She wrote down thepanies she found familiar and was involved in some major things that happened in the past.


    After writing them down, sweat formed on her forehead.


    In her previous lifetime, when she was locked in for three years, the beast allowed her to have some forms of entertainment like magazines, newspapers, books, and television. During those few years though, she did turn on the television very often.


    Because she kept on seeing Xiong Wuyue''s face, the queen of the entertainment industry and modeling industry, in television and in the news.


    However, it did not mean she failed to remember a few things.


    Majority of thesepanies were the ones who rose in their ranking. It was because they took advantage of the time when the Lu Empire''s stock price fell rapidly and short-sold the stocks.


    At that time, when Lu Yin Ze died, she did not give importance to it. But the Lu family''s reputation and might deteriorated over the years. She did not hear any news regarding Old Lu as well. At that time, she was filled with aversion and indifference to the world. She was also busy facing her grandfather''s funeral and the arguments of the Xiong elders regarding the shares.


    Suddenly, Xiong Zhi trembled. A chill rose in her.


    Was it a coincidence?


    The Xiong family and the Lu family copsed at the same time. This was too much of a coincidence. At this moment in this lifetime, no one knew about it, but she who had lived two lives saw it clearly now.


    When the Old Master Xiong died, followed by the destruction of the treaty, the Xiong family was in a mess. Xiong De got hold of the leading stake of the Xiong Empire, and about fifty percent of the shares were bought by differentpanies.


    She had always been confused at why the scheming man could allow that to happen.


    How could Xiong De allow the otherpanies, who were practically sharks wanting to grab a bite, get the the shares when that man was full of greed and ambition?


    Unless... It was a part of a deal.


    A long time deal.


    But with whom? And why?


    Xiong Zhi''s heart tightened.


    She took out another paper andpared thepanies who bought the Lu''s and the Xiong''s inparative columns.


    Her breathing hitched. They were mostly the same.


    Samepanies. Same time of fall. Same scenario.


    They so happened to be the samepanies that this Ming Zhi Yi had formed underhanded dealings with.


    Xiong Zhi got an epiphany.


    The Lu family was not the only one to suffer the tribtion that the mysterious silver-haireddy revealed.


    The Xiong family suffered the same...


    And perhaps, if what she was thinking was right...


    It was all done by the same person.


    - End of Volume 1-

 Chapter 336 - Vol 2. Prologue (I)

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Vol 2. Prologue (I)</h4>


    It was raining heavily, like bullets falling on roofs unceasingly, apanied by loud thunders. It was supposed to be good afternoon as there were no signs of rain earlier morning. The sudden outpour of rain and shes of lightning were out of people''s expectations.


    The sky was covered with heavy clouds, shrouding thend in darkness and rain.


    In the ancestral cemetery of the once famed legendary Lu family, a man in a ck suit stood lonesome in front of a tombstone. Even with the ferocious winds and loud thunders surrounding him, he stood there unfazed.


    Only his pale shaking lips and trembling fingers revealed that the man was frozen cold.


    However, it was not just because of the chilly pouring rain that drenched him from head to toe, soaked to the skin.


    It was because he, who had never exposed his inner feelings in front of anyone before, finally showed the grief and anguish that he had kept bottled up for so many years.


    One would wonder if he was crying by the slight tremble of his shoulders, or perhaps it was just the impact of the heavy rain buffeting his body. Rain drops rolled down from his pitch dark hair, to his slender yet dense brows, rolling down his longshes, to his pale cheeks, and to his sculpted chin.


    The man stood there unmoving for a long time. Finally, amidst the overwhelming sounds of rain and thunder, his pale lips moved.


    "Yin Ze..."


    The hoarse whisper was immediately swallowed by the rumbling thunder.


    The man''s eyes were blurry. But he tried to read the name on the tomb over and over again.


    His little brother, with innocentrge eyes like the purest water, his cheeks ruddy and pink. He was like a tiny little doll and a bundle of joy, who admired him so much when they were still young, following him like a tail everywhere.


    Before everything started.


    How long has it been since he uttered his brother''s name?


    It''s been years...so many tiring years.


    He did not mourn his death, nor visited his grave before. He was ashamed to face him. He was ashamed to face his mother, his little brother, and even his grandfather.


    Yes...they all left him.


    No, to be precise, he drove them away.


    Why?


    He knew he would regret it. So why did he do it?


    Was it because he was so afraid that the devil would hurt him? Or hurt the only people he loved?


    But they still died. Why did he not fight, obediently followed, and watched as they were all destroyed?


    These people...were all innocent.


    The wetshes covering his lowered his eyes flickered.


    He knew the answer deep inside his heart.


    ''Coward.''


    Because he was a coward. He was afraid, fearful of going against the devil, and bing the next prey. So like a puppet doll, he numbly moved ording to the devil''s wishes.


    Now that everything was in the devil''s hands, and the conspiracies and schemes gave to such a result, he should be happy. All of the people in the high society wanted to fawn over them. No one dared to go against them. They could call for the wind and rain, and control the lives of countless people. They are the only great major power that appeared after the destruction and fall of the three legendary families.


    There were no more legendary Guans, Xiongs, and Lus. The Tangs were just barely holding onto their name. Soon, they will also reach their demise.


    Only remnants of these families remained, but they all no longer deserved to be called legendary families.


    Only the once forgotten family that was raised back to its splendor was deserving of the title, ''legendary''.


    Lightning shed, illuminating the graveyard for split second, before it was drowned back into darkness.


    It was all the designs and plots of that devil. A conspiracy that had been nned long before he was born. He himself was born for this grand scheme. It was the purpose of his existence, ording to the devil whispering constantly in his ears since he was little.


    So he should be happy, because he had done his purpose excellently. But no matter how much he watched the entire world fawn over him, he could not bring himself be happy.


    Because no one was left beside him, only his prestige, reputation, wealth, and endless emptiness.


    Even his sanity and peace of mind was fading.


    Perhaps, it disappeared long ago, when his little brother died.


    Ha.


    A hoarse sound escaped his lips.


    Yes, that was right. He had long died when he pushed his brother to his end, and his soul left him when he poisoned his own grandfather.


    He was an unforgivable sinner.


    The man knew of his sins. And there was no backing down from it all.


    He was shoved into the depths of hell. Since he could not back out, he apanied the devil in hell. He even dragged in his friend.


    And now, his friend had turned into a monster as well, following the devil''s footsteps.


    It was his fault.


    The chill enveloped his bones, his teeth ttering. His ears were numbed by the deafening rain.


    ''Coward...''


    It was all in the past. All of it had happened already. What was the use of regret?


    For a long time, he lived like a wandering soul. He lived without any specific goal, like a marite.


    Then he found his own footsteps leading him to this ce.


    He stared at the silent gravestone in front of him.


    He...wanted to disappear.


    Since he had fulfilled his ''purpose'', maybe he could finally rest?


    His face was nk, his eyes empty, but tears rolled down along with the drops of rain.


    He knew that he was just fooling himself, trying to escape from his conscience. Because even after his death, this burden and the deaths of the people they stepped on would haunt him forever, torturing him in the eighteenthyer of hell.


    He had betrayed the Lu ancestors, and his family. How they hated him.


    The darkness in the burial ground writhed and enveloped him, as if pulling him down to their depths.


    "Do you regret it?" A soft voice of a woman suddenly reached his ears.

 Chapter 340 - Helping Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Helping Each Other</h4>


    "How was it?" Lu Yin Ze asked.


    "It costs 1 million Yuan."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned. Their friend would not even spare them.


    "So did you pay for it?" Lu Yin Ze asked. Xiong Zhi was the heiress of Xiong. That was only like a few coins for her.


    "Of course, I didn''t. You should pay for it."


    "..."


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi blinked. Was there something wrong with what she said?


    "Alright." Lu Yin Ze transferred the sum to Gu Zhen''s ount. He did not question why this stingy Young Miss did not pay for it.


    "Once the file is in our email, I will look into it," Xiong Zhi offered. They had been tracking down every file and business transactions in the sh drive in various databases. However, like they expected, the files were secured by thosepanies.


    They could only go to Gu Zhen, since he was very talented and was the only person they could trust with this. When Gu Zhen checked the first file, his passion and enthusiasm was ignited. He said that this file was protected by the same security system that Xiong Zhi had let him open two years ago, with the mysterious ''L'' file.


    It took him a lot of time, but he still cracked it. When they were about to let him open the next file, Gu Zhen finally asked them a fee, because it took him hours of non-stop effort to open each file, which drained a lot of his energy.


    With that, the trio finally made a deal. The harder it was to crack a file, the more expensive it would be. They trusted that Gu Zhen would not deceive them, his pride and credibility would not allow it.


    But despite the fees, one sessful attempt was enough to gather much information about a listedpany. They were all filled with shady dealings that could cause them their downfall. However, this was not enough, as they were nning on giving Ming Zhi Yi a one huge blow that would corner him, without any ways of retreat.


    That was why they went deeper. However, the deeper it was, the shadier and darker the things they found. Some even lead them to more questions. Not to mention, it was all matters from ten and eight years ago, and now that two and a half years had passed, it was already around ten years and some cases were twelve years ago.


    So even after two years, they only managed to focus on the five files they opened.


    As all data in the sh drive were more than a decade old, they could not hold that much impact and damage, so they looked for more. Especially for the recent dealings.


    A bone-deep ck hand would not be able to easily whitewash, so there definitely would be more of these in the recent years.


    For now, they gathered enough evidences to bring some of the listedpanies to ruin, or they could use these to rope them in to their sides. Their greatest threat right now that they had no way of breaking was the possible newpanies, personages, or political powers that Ming Zhi Yi had added into his disposal after Lu Yin Ze''s mother''s death, which were obviously not included in the sh drive.


    Unknown enemies were more fearsome than those you knew.


    Xiong Zhi wondered what Ming Zhi Yi was trying to achieve by destroying the two families, the Xiongs and the Lus. With this in his hand, he could easily dominate the business industry in the whole C country.


    Unless... he was nning to dominate the industry by himself alone... But why he would do that?


    Because of the need to investigate their enemy, they formed a rather formidable team to trace down Ming Zhi Yi''s background.


    However, these couple of years had passed and it did not bring them any news. All of the results of their investigations were dead ends.


    Thest witnesses when Ming Zhi Yi was adopted died due to an ident or went missing.


    The ce where Ming Zhi Yi had supposedly lived in before he went to the Ming family was reduced to ashes.


    Every possible route for his background check was destroyed.


    His mystery only grew, as well as the danger he imposed.


    "Don''t worry about it. I will take this one in the meantime. The Xiong''s Anniversary Banquet ising. I know you will be busy for that in theing days." Lu Yin Ze''s remarks made Xiong Zhi stop in her musings.


    She nodded gratefully. "Alright, I really appreciate that. If you want my help though, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "How about you? Do you want my help this time?" Lu Yin Ze asked. Xiong Zhi helped him a lot with these tedious and risky investigations regarding his father. He also wanted to help her with her matters.


    Last year, during their dance in the Xiong Banquet, he had asked her, "You are helping me wholeheartedly, so why don''t you let me help you?"


    Xiong Zhi could not tell that she was only helping him because of her promise, and also because she wanted to know the root of the Xiong family''s demise in the past life. She felt that it was all interconnected, as if there were invisible lines tying everyone''s fates together. These ck hands in the past had inevitably caused her and Linfeng''s deaths.


    She could not forgive those people who caused her sufferings and Linfeng''s death.


    s, Lu Yin Ze was stubborn. So Xiong Zhi let him in to her n on dealing with the stubborn weeds in the second branch.


    Lu Yin Ze was happy that he had be a part of her n. It would bring them closer and they could spend more time together. Thus, in the couple of years that passed, they have been helping each other with their troubles.


    "Yes. I need your help this time. The doctor who is maintaining your blood and health, can you let me borrow him?"

 Chapter 341 - Are you in love with me?

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Are you in love with me?</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze was surprised. Then he nodded. Whatever Xiong Zhi wanted, he would give it.


    "When do you need him?"


    "If possible, today."


    So urgent?


    "And also, those people who examined you on the first day you came out of the hospital, do you still have their contact information?"


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly realized what this favor was for. He was wondering why Xiong Zhi would want his doctor. Now it was clear.


    "My grandfather keeps them close in one of our private hospitals. I can contact them right away."


    After saying that, he asked with a grave face.


    "Is it the poison?"


    Lu Yin Ze had told everything about what happeened to him before to Xiong Zhi, even the slow-acting poison that his brother had let him drink every day a long time ago was not a secret.


    "Yes, it is, most likely. I have some suspicions and I need to confirm it."


    Lu Yin Ze''s face became more somber.


    That poison was very unnoticeable. Small amounts outside the body would fade and evaporate fast, with zero traces on the medium used. However, it has to be taken regrly in order to be deathly fatal.


    Even if a person died by taking it, the doctors and the forensics would not be able to trace it. It is the kind of highly prative poison which could instantly prate the organic walls, settle into the blood stream, instantly dissolve, and be part of his blood.


    The molecr structure was unique and would immediately unbind and dpose into the blood stream, imitating the human''s cellr structures impably, and would instantly invade the cellr process, making it seem as if it was part of human biology.


    It would slowly weaken cells and infect other cells as well in a slow and invisible process, without outward manifestation. Only when the threshold for the .u.mted poison was reached would it do its job and kill the person without leaving any traces.


    That was how unnoticeable it was.


    Though it could kill a person in one shot if taken by arge amount, but there would be traces left behind. There was a risk that extremely high concentrations of the poison would be slower in evaporating. If the person investigating was fast, they could possibly still catch traces on the medium used before it fully disappeared.


    Also, the sudden surge in cellr activity and immediate destruction of the body would not be able to eliminate the excess cellr particles in the bloodstream in a short time. The most suspicious forensic experts would likely be able to spot the difference.


    Xiong Zhi had told Lu Yin Ze about her ns for Xiong De since a couple of years ago, thus, he immediately understood what she has found.


    It was finally showing...


    "Alright. I''ll send my men as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Xiong Zhi''s coffee finally arrived.


    After taking a sip, Xiong Zhi opened the tablet she carried with her. They started discussing the things they needed to do until their next meeting.


    *****


    Their meeting onlysted for an hour and a half. Lu Yin Ze wanted to spend more time with her and talk more about their daily lives but Xiong Zhi had other ns.


    She was busy because of the uing Xiong anniversary. And also, she had nned to squeeze everything so she could have free time when Linfeng arrived here in the country.


    Without a choice, he escorted her to the parking lot, carrying the box with him.


    Standing side by side, even though Xiong Zhi was tall, Lu Yin Ze was a lot taller than her. Xiong Zhi barely reached his shoulders. They looked like a couple in a distance with such an ideal height difference.


    Lu Yin Ze''s mind was warring.


    They were nearing the car.


    With just a few more steps, Xiong Zhi would go away and they could only meet again at the Xiong''s banquet a weekter. It was too long for Lu Yin Ze.


    Besides, he also heard from his Intel that Zhou Linfeng would be returning next week. Maybe after this day, his meetings with her would not be just the by the two of them, but would also include her butler.


    Lu Yin Ze had caught wind long ago when Linfeng had a trial and was almost banished, but for some reason, the banishment did not go through.


    So there was a chance that he might return and be her aide again.


    But that was good, too. Once he bes the official butler of Xiong Zhi, with the restrictive treaty between her and the butler, the two would not end up as a couple.


    Gathering his courage, he suddenly stopped her and held her arm.


    "Zhi''er." His voice had a hint of nervousness. Though, it went unnoticed by the woman.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her arm with a frown and then at him. Her ck eyes that had a hint of brown mesmerized Lu Yin Ze. But sadly, itcked the warmth that he longed to see directed to himself, the same warmth whenever Xiong Zhi stared at her screen.


    Lu Yin Ze did not let go of her arm and offered up the box again.


    "Are you sure you are not willing to adopt her?"


    "..."


    Distracted, Xiong Zhi looked down at the box in suspicion. She listened quietly if there was a whimper or a barking from the box. With the way Lu Yin Ze told her, it was almost as if she was abandoning a small puppy that was grievously staying inside that box.


    Hearing nothing, she was confused. Then she seemed to understand what he wanted to say.


    ''...''


    She looked up at those silver-blue eyes. No matter how stunning and sincere those eyes were, she could not ept it.


    "I''m sorry. But I can''t be... her... owner." Xong Zhi also used the term ''her''.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes dimmed. He unconsciously clenched his hands on the box. He smiled bitterly.


    Look for an owner?


    No, his heart already has an owner.


    ''It''s you, Zhi''er!''


    Seeing the man was silent for a long time, Xiong Zhi tried to shake her arm off.


    "I really need to go, Yin Ze."


    "Are you... still waiting for him?"


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi turned to him. They both knew who the ''him'' he was talking about was.


    Better to be ruthless for once, than to give false hopes.


    "I am. And I will forever do so. So please¡ª"


    "Why?" Lu Yin Ze''s voice choked. He could no longer hold himself back.


    That man left Xiong Zhi since two years ago!


    Instead of that man, he and Xiong Zhi developed rapport and they worked well together. Some people even said they looked good together. The society already epted them as a couple.


    So why? Why choose that butler over him!


    "What made you so hung up on him?"


    This was the question bothering him ever since he learned Xiong Zhi''s love for her butler.


    Her butler might have an attractive appearance and talents. But he was no less! He could learn those things that Zhou Linfeng learned!


    If he has to serve by her side, he would be willing to do so¡ª


    "Yin Ze. Are you in love with me?"


    Xiong Zhi directly asked him. Her obsidian eyes were calm and unperturbed as she asked this question.

 Chapter 342 - Lu Yin Zes Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Lu Yin Ze''s Kiss</h4>


    "!!!"


    Xiong Zhi''s question came so sudden that Lu Yin Ze''s thoughts braked. His eyes went wide.


    His heart thumped fast and his mouth opened, but he could not say anything.


    Xiong Zhi watched him closely. His expression was enough to tell her that he indeed felt so.


    She closed her eyes momentarily, took a deep breath, and opened her eyes to stare at the beautiful man''s frozen face.


    "Don''t love me, Yin Ze, because I can''t return your feelings. Never."


    Silence.


    It took a while before his brain fully registered the words. His heart clenched.


    It was like there were a thousand sharp knives slowly slicing at his heart.


    Painful. Piercing.


    The hand holding on her arm loosened.


    Xiong Zhi saw his face turn pale, the hurt in his eyes, and the slight trembling of his pale lips.


    Her heart felt ufortable as well.


    Lu Yin Ze, this boy, was sweet, kind, and sincere. He was one of the loveliest people she met. Due tock of love, he was like a puppy yearning for her affection, from the first person who helped him step out of the shadows.


    In front of such a sincere love, if it was another woman, they would be very happy and their ego would be satisfied. They probably would ept his pursuit and dote on him without fully understanding the depths of his feelings.


    But Xiong Zhi knew clearly how he felt. Because she, too, had been desperate. She, too, loved someone so deeply she could devote her entire life, fortune, reputation... everything to that person.


    She could see herself in Lu Yin Ze''s position. If she was in his shoes, confessing her love to Linfeng, and Linfeng refused her ruthlessly...


    Could she bear it?


    That was what exactly she was doing to Lu Yin Ze right now.


    Her heart felt astringent. She felt suffocated. But she really needed to make it clear to him.


    Because in reality, she was Xiong Zhi who loved Linfeng dearly, and Linfeng also reciprocated her love. She could not string Lu Yin Ze on, because it was the most unfair to him.


    She must erase his expectations, so that he would give up eventually and find his own happiness that she could not give to him.


    "Yin Ze," Xiong Zhi said. Her eyes were determined. "There are millions of fishes out there. The world is big. I am only the first fish you saw in a well, so you are very attached to me. But now, you are not living in that tiny well anymore. You have the whole sky. There are streams, rivers, oceans. Find more streams, Yin Ze, find your own happiness."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes blurred.


    This was why he did not want to confess, even though he dreamed of it a hundred times. Because he knew what she would answer to him.


    There was a tight hand gripping at his heart, clenching it, suffocating him. His chest felt sore. It made it difficult to breathe and speak.


    He was unwilling.


    No! I don''t want to give up!


    The hidden longing in his heart finally exploded.


    Find my happiness? I will! My happiness is right in front of me!


    A sudden impulsive urge overcame him, making him lose himself for a moment.


    His arm reached out and pulled the girl into his arms. Caught off guard, the force unbnced Xiong Zhi and she fell onto his hard chest. Without any warning, he raised her slender chin and kissed her.


    "!!!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes went wide.


    Lu Yin Ze was a growing man. As every man in his early twenties with a sweetheart, he naturally experienced having spring dreams. And in every one of his dreams was the girl in his arms.


    For the longest time, he badly wanted to taste her lips. To embrace her soft waist.


    He wanted those lips to only utter his name and give him attention.


    Zhi''er.


    Zhi''er.


    He wanted Zhi''er to be his.


    The kiss onlysted for two seconds before Xiong Zhi overcame her shock and pushed him with all her might. When Lu Yin Ze freed her, she gave him a loud p.


    ''p!''


    The loud sound echoed in the parking lot.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were red. She was indignant and raging mad. She could not believe that Lu Yin Ze, her trusted friend, would force her to kiss him!


    How could he do that!


    What Xiong Zhi hated the most was other people touching her, especially men. The trauma of the past gave birth to this hatred and abhorrence towards physical contacts.


    Not to mention, hugs and kisses...


    It was only with Linfeng that she feltfortable with those.


    And yet her trusted friend actually forcefully kissed her!


    She could still feel the disgusting sensation on her lips. She was suddenly reminded of the nightmarish past. She trembled and continuously wiped at her mouth, making her lips red and swollen.


    Right now, she was trembling in rage.


    Lu Yin Ze felt the sting on his cheek. There was a dazed look in his eyes. He himself did not expect his sudden impulse.


    The p on his face bought a piercing pain to his heart.


    He turned to Xiong Zhi.


    The murderous look on her face pushed him into cold depths.


    He felt something block his throat.


    ''...Did she really hate my kiss that much?''


    Xiong Zhi just threw him a hateful nce. She did not say anything and brashly entered her car.


    The furious sound of tires on the ground resounded in the parking lot and the car sped away.


    *****


    Minutes passed.


    Lu Yin Ze remained rooted on the spot. His silvery hair appeared glum, and his face was nk. There was a clear red handprint on his left cheek.


    His dazed eyes was unfocused.


    All energy was drained from him.


    The fleeting look of hatred that was directed at him. Those red eyes.


    His father and brother would only look at him coldly, so it was the first time someone looked at him with such palpable hatred. It was none other than the woman he wanted to treasure and love the most.


    Still in a daze, Lu Yin Ze slowly raised his hand and pped his face hard.


    What did he do?


    He hurt the woman he loved the most!


    He pped his face more, ruining his beautiful features into a red, swollen mess, but still he did not stop.


    His eyes began to focus, but inside was only regret, me, and pain.


    His eyes were astringent and his nose soured.


    Foolish! Stupid! Bastard!


    You deserve this!


    He promised to himself that he would take it patiently and wait until he moved her heart. Yet in the end, he could not control himself. Forcing her that way...


    Unforgivable!


    Finished. It was over.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes blurred. Unshed tears began to well up in his eyes.


    He destroyed their harmonious rtionship. Would Xiong Zhi let hime near her in the future?


    He was afraid that Xiong Zhi would treat him like a pervert from now on. What he did was tantamount to destroying her trust and their friendship.


    His single action on sudden impulse destroyed everything.


    There was no longer any hope.


    Lu Yin Ze unconsciously clenched his fist, his knuckles paling and veins popping out. The box in his hand crumpled.


    He was too impatient. He should have not have done that. He should have stopped himself. He should have stopped offering the gift when she rejected it once!


    Lu Yin Ze was no longer receptive of the surroundings as the heartbreak drowned him. He threw the box away with all his might. It flew to the back of the parking lot and went behind one of the cars.


    "Ouch!"


    There was a short cry behind that car. But Lu Yin Ze was so immersed in self-me, remorse, and the loss of the woman he loved.


    Could he still find ways and ask forgiveness from her? Right. He had to try. He must still try everything he could to get Xiong Zhi''s trust again.


    Even if he no longer had a chance to be with her, but he could not bear having her hate him.


    Lu Yin Ze stumbled to his car and drove away.


    He did not notice that in the ce he just left was a woman with a bob haircut running forward furiously, holding on a reddened forehead, and cursing at him from behind.

 Chapter 343 - Tang Yin

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Tang Yin</h4>


    The bob haired woman ran after the blue sports car furiously. But how could a humanpete with a car? She did not manage to catch the culprit and only managed to see the person''s back, the silhouette of a tall man and a mop of shimmering silver hair.


    Grrr, the bastard! So upsetting!


    She touched her forehead gingerly. It was swelling.


    Your mother, her wless skin was blemished now. It better not leave any scar. How much would it cost her to buy a decent cream? Even though she came from a very wealthy family, she herself could not afford to use such luxury at the moment. It has already been more than three years since she started living independently without their help. She was still mad at them.


    She absolutely would note back home unless they pull out the engagement!


    While ruminating of many reasons on why she needed to persevere, her phone rang. With a sullen face, she took out her phone and looked at the screen.


    Seeing the name on the caller ID, her gloomy eyes lit up brightly. A big smile appeared on her face as she hurriedly answered the call button. Even the stinging forehead did not seem to hurt so much now.


    "Teacher!" she cried happily. "You called! Are youing back now?!"


    (EN: She called him ''teacher'' or ''master''. But not the master and aide kind, it was more like the master and disciple kind. )


    Her dearest master rarely called her. Then, it must be important. Was he finally back in the country?


    "...I told you to not call me that. We are not young anymore." A cool and deep voice sounded from the phone. Just hearing the low voice filled with masculinity, one could tell that the owner of such a handsome voice must be equally dashing too.


    Two rosy clouds appeared on her cheeks as the woman grinned, closed her eyes, and rubbed her cheeks on the phone giddily.


    It has been a while.


    ''Ah, even master''s voice was so handsome. If master was my fianc¨¦ in the first ce, I would not run away at all, rather, I would surelye running to the altar!''


    "And besides, how did you know I am returning?"


    The woman did not answer, still immersed in his enigmatic voice.


    "...Yin Han, are you listening to me?"


    Yin Han was the woman''s nickname.


    "Oh. Yes!" The woman''s back straightened up. "When did you say you will being again?"


    The foolish appearance disappeared and was reced by a clever look as she deflected the question easily.


    "...Originally, next week. But I finished my business here earlier. If nothing unexpected happens here, I should be able to fly there tomorrow."


    Yin Han''s brown eyes grew wider. She was about to start yelling in happiness when the man spoke again.


    "That''s why, you need toe with me. Return to Tang Mansion. Your sister and grandmother are very worried about you."


    "..."


    You should not have added that line. She sulked.


    Well, she has been missing her sister and her grandma, too. She already wrote a whole album during the past few years! Maybe, it was really about time to return back home.


    "But... Have you told them that I can''t ept their arrangement?"


    "Sigh... Little Yin, Mistress Tang is not intending to force you on that. She has never been serious about it. She was just scaring you, because you were such an insufferable troublemaker."


    "..."


    Scaring me? Like hell! She practically introduced that man in front of me without warning, telling me that that unknown man was my supposed fianc¨¦!


    Her thoughts were rampaging, but she did not dare to talk back.


    "Besides, I promised Xinyang that even if I have to drag you back to Tang Mansion no matter what, I should do so. They have already given you a lot of time. You can''t act so irresponsible anymore. Even if you are a girl, I can still beat you¡ª"


    "I am a woman now!"


    "U-huh. That''s why stop acting like a child and return to the Tang Mansion with me. Alright?" The man even used a tone used to coax a three-year old child.


    Yin Han ''tsked'' at his tone.


    Linfeng still treated her like a child. But despite that, she considered his words seriously.


    Linfeng has been persuading her for a long time toe home. She has long started to sway.


    The number one quality that Yin Han was proud of was her stubbornness that could not be moved, like the fixated and unmoving Mount Tai.


    If she said she would rebel, she would really do rebel. Now, three years have passed out of her stubbornness. She survived with just only 1,000 yuan every month in her hand. Although she has long thought about going home, she found no reason to do so.


    But now, Linfeng wasing back!


    And she was alsocking money.


    Maybe it was really about time for her toe back.


    She lightly kicked the wheel of the car beside her and thought hard.


    "Alright. But master, please help this disciple of yours. Please make sure that they agree to not sell me out. I am still trying to raise up my worth."


    "Sigh." What a bear child, Linfeng sighed. He really wanted to end the call now and call his lovely Zhi''er.


    ording to his agreement with Tang Xinyang, it should be about time that he drag back the missing bear child to the Tang Mansion. He only called this mischievous former student of his out of that promise.


    Besides, it was somewhat his fault, too, as to why this person could slip away from the mighty Tang family. He should have held back when he taught her some skills.


    There was only an hour left for this short break. If this call got extended, hmm... then he could only use the meeting time while chatting with Zhi''er.


    Solving the crisis of time that way, he decided to be benevolent for once and guided the pitiful boorish soul who back to the right path.


    "Yin Han, listen clearly to what I am telling you."


    "...?" The bear child stopped kicking around.


    "They already rejected the offer from the Qu''s family since more than two years ago, just one week after your disappearance. You are really just making things harder for yourself. "


    "..."


    Since two years ago? But her sister clearly said that she better forget Linfeng and stick herself to Qu Ruo instead! She thought then that they were still hyped up with the arrangement, because they did not want her to continue pining after Linfeng.


    However, if what master said was true...


    Clearly, it was her sister who lied!


    "Yin Han?"


    "...I heard you. I am thinking about it. Just give me a moment to wrap things up here."


    "...Alright, if you need help, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "Of course, I always call you! It''s you who are so busy that you never returned my calls!"


    "..." Linfeng stiffened. It was not that he did not want to return them, he just could not call her back because if he ever had free time, he would rather spend it having video calls with Zhi''er.


    He coughed inwardly. ''I am really sorry.''


    "By the way, master, is there a reason why you are returning earlier?"

 Chapter 344 - The abandoned love token

    <h4>Chapter 344 - The abandoned love token</h4>


    Yin Han has a nagging feeling that Linfeng seemed like he was in a hurry. The Tang and Jang family already knew that he would be returning next week. But regarding the sudden change in the schedule, it seemed like he has not informed them yet.


    "Well, I want to make a surprise entry." There was hint of smile in the low masculine voice.


    "..." Yin Han was stunned. Why did she feel like this move was out of his master''s character?


    She carefully asked. "Master, did you hurt your head while staying abroad?"


    "...No, why ask all of the sudden?"


    "...Nothing, just, you sound different. Make a surprise entrance? Who will you surprise? Shin-ge?" Yin Han asked jestingly.


    "Not him," Linfengughed. "Just someone~"


    There was hint of enthusiasm in his chuckling voice.


    "..."


    Yin Han cleaned her ears. Was he really her master?


    "Master, you sound like you are in love," Yin Hanmented wryly, meant as a joke. She naturally did not mean it, or rather, she did not want to entertain it at all.


    Somehow, her instincts started getting haywire. But she glossed over it.


    Nah, how could master be in love.


    But who would have thought that he would answer differently from her expectations.


    "Haha. You''ll know soon." Linfeng''s maicugh came from the phone, mesmerizing Yin Han a bit.


    But, what he did he mean by it?


    She lightly frowned in confusion.


    "Anyways, for you to wrap up, is it enough until tomorrow evening? My men wille to you and pick you up."


    "Fine, alright."


    "Yin Han?"


    "...I heard you. I am thinking about it. Just give me a moment to wrap things up here."


    "...Alright, if you need help, don''t hesitate to contact me."


    Yin Han sounded an ''En''.


    "Where should they get you?"


    She told him an address. It was a low-key neighborhood.


    "Alright. My flight should beter in the evening, so I can arrive there by tomorrow evening. Don''t run this time. "


    "Noted~"


    "See you then."


    "Ah!"


    Linfeng finally took away the phone from his ear. His fingers was about to end the call but Yin Han spoke in a fast manner.


    "I miss you!"


    Toot.


    It was the exact time that Linfeng ended the call.


    Yin Han, or rather, Tang Yin stared at her phone. After a while, she smiled bitterly. His master was the smartest person she ever met, but surprisingly, he has the lowest EQ in terms of the matters of love.


    Sigh.


    Right, she could not even tell him clearly what she felt about him. It was not because she was afraid. It was that... she was not even given the right chance.


    Whenever she gathered her courage to confess, another annoying matter would interfere. She was starting to think that fate was doing it on purpose.


    Like hell she would be defeated!


    Maybe this time, after meeting with Linfeng and spending time with him for a whole day, she could finally confess her feelings to him.


    Uhm! She should do that!


    She clenched her fists and raised it to the sky.


    Then she realized that her other hand was still holding onto the thing that hit her forehead hard earlier.


    She looked at the crumpled box. What should she do with this box? That guy earlier threw it like it was trash.


    She harrumphed. Maybe he got rejected, that was why he threw it with such a strong force that he almost cracked her head open.


    Tang Yin shook the box. There was something inside here.


    Hmmm...


    She hesitated for a moment. Her curiosity was piqued. There was an elegantly wrapped box in front of her and it was screaming at her to open it.


    Finally, she decided that since the guy had thrown it, it meant it was something he did not need anymore, right?


    You threw it away willingly! She yelled in her mind. It was now a piece of trash on the road! Finder''s keepers!


    The box appeared luxurious although it was crumpled. With such expectations, she opened it.


    From the rectangr shape... Was it a ne?


    Seeing the contents, she froze slightly. She immediately fell in love with the blue crystalline rose that she first saw. It was perfectly carved, just like real, dewy petals. It was a thin fine pen, surprisingly light, with the crystalline rose embedded on it. It seemed to be a customized pen wherein the blue rose was requested to be attached.


    Tang Yin was from the legendary Tang family and grew up in a wealthy environment. Of course, she would have natural affinity to see through expensive things.


    This customized pen was definitely expensive.


    Since it was customized, then likely¡­


    She turned the pen around. Maybe it has a name engraved on it?


    Then she saw it on the cap.


    ''Zhi''.


    "Zhi? That''s it?"


    She looked for more. She felt like there should be something more. She observed and admired the pen in every angle.


    Then the light illuminated through the blue crystal. Suddenly, it produced beautiful refracted lights. But it quickly disappeared with a slight tilt of the pen.


    Tang Yin''s brow rose as she scrutinized the blue crystalline rose. Finally, she decided to test it. Using her shlight''s phone, she switched on her phone''s shlight and directed it at the crystalline rose, right on top of it.


    It produced its own blue light shadows, like the refracted light curtains under the sea. A blue ocean-like rose was cast on the ground.


    It was so wonderful, ethereal, and dreamy.


    The most amazing was the exquisite characters formed by the ovepping blue shadows and lights casted along with it, floating inside the deep sea aurora.


    ''May you always be peaceful like the Ocean, brilliant like a Rose, and the light of my life.''


    -LYZ


    "..."


    Tang Yin was surprised. It was really a love token.


    Such an exquisite gift, it was definitely a masterpiece crafted by top craftsmen.


    Too bad, it was abandoned ruthlessly, and she was now the owner.


    She wondered... How much would it cost?

 Chapter 345 - Xiong Zhi of Two Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Xiong Zhi of Two Years Later</h4>


    Days quickly passed. The anniversary banquet of the Xiong Empire finally arrived.


    This time around, a lot of people came. Private powered lifts and helicopters hovered above the building, and below came luxury cars lined up at the front of the best high luxury hotel of the Xiong Empire.


    As usual, this year''s event was extremely luxurious.


    The mightiest and most influential figures of the nation gathered to tell the society that they were still very much alive and kicking. This banquet was important so they would not miss this chance.


    While tigers, lions, and dragons gathered around, the wolves, snakes and foxes also came out. It was their field.


    Xiong Zhi, the central figure of the banquet and also the target of every guest, finally arrived in the building. She walked in with smooth strides, her entire aura filled with confidence.


    She was informed that her grandfather would being only in thetter half of the banquet. He entrusted the rest of the anniversary banquet to her. Perhaps this time he wanted to test how she would manage this group of wolves. It could also be his own way of showing everyone how much he trusted Xiong Zhi.


    No matter what the reason was behind it, Xiong Zhi faced it all calmly and made sure that this day would be executed well. It would be the day when the history of the Xiong family would be rewritten. She has to do well.


    Zhou Min pressed the private elevator button for her.


    As the mirrored elevator doors closed, Xiong Zhi''s reflection came to view.


    She wore an off-shoulder pale rose evening dress, with an indistinct scatters of silver and golden embroidery on the edges of the sleeves and on the lower hem of the skirt.


    The embroidery was usually invisible, until bright lights shone directly over the dress, and their real beauty shimmered hazily, captivating everyone''s eyes. The dress perfectly showed off the curves of her well-proportioned body and made her skin appear creamier and smoother. Her lips were painted with a rosy nude color, a slightly darker and rosier shade than her dress. Her hair was elegantly braided and twisted up into a sophisticated updo with a rose gold hairpin.


    Two loosely curled locks dr.a.p.ed casually on the sides of her small face. A small pair of silver-ted rose gold earrings dangled from her ears, and when light hit the dangling rosy gold threads, there was a hint of a golden color subtly shimmering, like her dress. The golden shimmer matched the simple and delicate pale golden moon ne hanging on Xiong Zhi''s neck, which made her swan-like neck appear more slender.


    The Xiong Zhi in the reflection was very different to the youthful fairy-like Xiong Zhi from two years ago.


    She exuded a bold and confident aura, no longer awkward as before. She could now smile and control her actions perfectly as the proud heiress of the family. She was also a lot sharper and gave off a feeling that she was untouchable, not because of the immortal fairy-like feeling from before, but rather because of the domineering female CEO aura she radiated.


    However, the aloofness of her phoenix eyes still told people to back off. Now, she gave off the distinguished aura of a proud and legendary Xiong leader.


    Ding.


    When the elevator doors opened, outside, an entourage of men in ck formal suits bowed to her. They were the people of the Xiong Empire. Quite a number of them were from the Zhou family.


    How many of them would be left after this event?


    Xiong Zhi walked past them and slowed down in front of a pair of tall doors. Behind it was the group of men and women who wanted nothing but to take a bite of her flesh and use her for their own interests.


    But she has no ns to be today''smb for ughtering. Today, she would be the hunter here.


    The doors opened widely, and everyone inside stopped moving instantly. All of their eyes flew towards the door where the heiress of the Xiong Empire stood with glory.


    Even the famous host, an esteemed national influential figure, momentarily stared at her, taken in by her strong presence.


    Xiong Zhi paid them no heed and walked straight ahead, surrounded by many escorting people from the Xiong Empire. The host then introduced her and boosted up the atmosphere of the Xiong''s Anniversary.


    The host and the guests have been gathering and socializing inside the huge hall for around an hour. Now that the heiress was here, the real event would finally start.


    Xiong Zhi walked to the front tform.


    A microphone was given to her. She only needed to give her greetings because once her grandfather arriveter, he would also give a speech as the Head Master and owner of the Xiong Empire.


    With what was set to happenter, no one would truly pay attention and remember her words.


    Xiong Zhi swept her eyes around and observed the guests. She first checked the guest of honors.


    The Tang family sent Tang Xinyang as their representative likest year.


    The Guan family''s representative thankfully was not the beast but Guan Xixin, the second young master of Guan family.


    And for the Lu family¡ª


    Xiong Zhi skipped him and checked other tables.


    There was her Uncle Nuen Zai and Aunt Mei. Uncle Nuen Zai did not bring Little Ryu this time as he needed to return to Europe after the banquet.


    She smiled slightly at them.


    Then at the back were the people from the second branch, a lot of them wore grumpy expressions.


    They did not like that the third branch managed to get a seat at the front instead of them.


    Xiong Bn sat with his two sons and smiled at Xiong Zhi. He clearly still thought that Xiong Zhi was his ally.


    Beside their table was Xiong Cai and her two daughters. Xiong Guyi nodded at Xiong Zhi.


    Lastly, Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue who have been lying low in the recent years. Seeing the two, Xiong Zhi could not help but smile, especially when she met Xiong Wuyue''s hateful gaze.


    After the retrial for Linfeng''s case, she only managed to see them during the annual anniversary banquets.


    Now, this year, she would be seeing them a lot again. And she was excited in their next meetings. Because she would meet them next with sharp knives to cut them off.


    Xiong Zhi retrieved her gaze. She stood confidently under everyone''s attention and greeted them with a smile.


    With a smile, her cold features appeared more amiable, but still prompted people''s respect and awe. Her demeanor was bing more like Old Xiong in his heyday.


    Her smooth, graceful voice resounded, weing everyone.


    "Thank you,dies and gentlemen, foring to our Xiong Empire''s Anniversary Banquet. We appreciate all of your efforts in showing your goodwill towards us all this time. We will not forget the favor."


    She casually said a few words to let them hear what they wanted to hear, and shortly expressed the vision of the empire.


    Shortly after, she cut to the chase and concluded her greetings with a few heartfelt words.


    "I hope every one of us enjoy this night. Let us witness another year of prosperity together. Thank you."


    The guests apuded heartily.


    She gracefully walked down the stage and went to her Uncle Nuen Zai''s table. She nodded at the people of stature deserving of her cognition and ignored the rest of the eyes of the people following her.


    Especially those pitiful silver-blue eyes.


    *******


    At the same time, Butler Zhou Min went to the back, fished out his phone, and dialed a call.


    After one ring, the other party answered.


    "We are already here," Zhou Min said.


    "En, thank you." A deep voice answered.


    "..."


    Zhou Min hesitated for a while and then spoke.


    "It''s not like you. What are you doing in the lounge?"


    The lounge that Zhou Min was talking about was one of the private lounges in the building. It was five floors way up from here.


    "Just making a surprise. Can you see her?"


    Zhou Min turned his head, scanned with his eyes, and checked on Xiong Zhi who was now surrounded by people.


    The Young Miss now could expertly weave through the crowd, unlike before when she barely could deal with socializing. Of course, the people she dealt and talked with were never the little girls brought simply for socializing, but with the core figures of the society, talking about finances,merce, and politics.


    "Yes. Are you not really going to tell her? Young Miss Zhi has been waiting for your arrival the most. She even put a gigantic calendar in her room and happily pulled out the pages as each day passed by."


    "..."


    The man on the other side turned silent. It was because he was smiling while looking at the scenery of the neon city lights in the capital. It was a sight he missed, still very different from that of the foreign countries.


    His obsidian eyes glinted with happiness.


    Xiong Zhi did not tell him that she bought something like that. If she did, he would likely request to see how she tore each page every day.


    He wondered what her expression would be like while she did so. Longing, anticipation, or grievances?


    Ah, he really wanted to see her right now.


    But ording to Baidu, a long wait would be rewarded generously. That was why he prepared this ''surprise'' for her.


    How interesting would it be to kidnap her first, amidst those predators? He would like to silently hunt his mb'' today.

 Chapter 346 - Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Bullying</h4>


    After the call with his son, Butler Zhou Min returned to Xiong Zhi''s side. The Young Miss was very busy associating with people of high society.


    It was almost four years ago, when Butler Zhou Min first witnessed his Young Miss talked more than one sentence in one breath.


    At that time, the Young Miss said that she wanted to build her ownpany.


    Now, who would have thought that she would eventually soften Master Xiong''s heart and choose her as his heir?


    The Young Miss grew a lot in these past two years. She showed her capability as she handled various businesses assigned to her under the Xiong Empire. In one year, the projects she handled grew in worth. Now, two yearster, many of the shareholders and board of directors were at awe for the heiress.


    Seeing the Young Miss today, talking to the influential people of the society, she did not lose her temperament one bit. Those who initially came with an air of superiority of a senior towards a junior eventually lost their arrogance as they interacted with her. She was able to talk to these experienced old fritters as if they were equals. And the weaker ones, she was even able to intimidate them.


    Butler Zhou Min nodded approvingly.


    Long ago, he thought that he would never see the meek Young Miss be sociable with other people in the high society. He always feel moved every time he saw this spectacle.


    Young Miss has grown up!


    She really transformed in these two years. No wonder his capable son came to like the Young Miss.


    ''...''


    Eh?


    Butler Zhou Min was suddenly stunned. Just now, he imagined in his mind the two standing together like an affectionate couple.


    And he was not against it. The previous feeling of rejection seemed to have faded.


    Zhou Min paused for a few second and then scratched his nose.


    ...Since the Young Miss was such an amazing woman, who could possibly match with her? Could it really be his son?


    While Zhou Min fell in his thoughts, Xiong Zhi suddenly turned to him.


    "Head Butler Zhou."


    "Yes?"


    "Can you please tend to that table?"


    Zhou Min followed Xiong Zhi''s gaze. It was the table of the Lu''s representative.


    He blinked. Ah?


    The two were close friends, but howe the other looked here like he was an abandoned puppy being punished by his master to stand still at one side, not allowed toe close?


    He wondered, but immediately shook the ridiculous thought off. Throughout the event, he stayed at the Lu''s table to entertain them.


    The second young master Lu Yin Ze was naturally surrounded by people. But from time to time, he would look at Xiong Zhi''s way with mncholic eyes.


    After noticing this a few more times, Butler Zhou Min silently raised his guard.


    ''This young man... don''t tell me, he covets my daughter-inw?!''


    He looked at his Young Miss, whom he unconsciouslybeled as ''daughter-inw''. The Young Miss was upied with tending to other guests.


    Fuuu. What a relief. It seemed that the Young Miss was not interested in this pretty boy.


    Zhou Min secretly studied his son''s rival. The young man was handsome, no, beautiful, with a unique and angelic appearance, rather exotic in the oriental country with his hair and eyes. Would his son win in terms of appearance?


    Zhou Min inadvertently touched his face. His genes was good, so naturally his son would not lose! His son''s appearance has earned him many admirers lined up enough to encircle the Great Wall when he was still attending school.


    En. Not to mention, the Young Miss also seemed to think positively about his son.


    Zhou Min lit up a candle for this rival and secretly rooted for his son.


    Capture the Young Miss''s heart today!


    (EN: lighting up a candle, I think it was used to mourn for dead souls. This idiom is apparently used when you are confident that a person will definitely fail at what he was doing, and you are mourning for him in advance...)


    As if heavens heard his prayer, he received a text message.


    [Done. Is everything fine there?]


    Zhou Min''s eyes glinted. Since his capable son was now asking his help, he naturally has to support him as his father.


    [Don''t worry. I can handle everything here. Master Xiong is also on the way. So you can leave the event to us.]


    He sent the message, paused and thought for a moment, typed in another message, and sent it.


    Ting.


    [Fighting. Add oil. *burn*]


    Linfeng just finished reading the prior message when he received this message from his father.


    He raised his eyebrow. What happened to him to be this riled up?


    Anyway, in a few minutes, his Young Miss would be ''kidnapped''.


    ****


    The banquet continued on as the invited influential figures from the entertainment industry entered the stage ording to itinerary and the people below enjoyed the delicacies and wine.


    Xiong Zhi deliberately greeted Xiong De''s tablest. Even Xiong Cai, who has a weaker reputation than Xiong De was weed first by Xiong Zhi. This made Xiong De turn red in shame.


    "Oh, Third Uncle. I didn''t see you there."


    "...Young Miss, how are you?" Xiong De swallowed the shame and greeted her as amiably as he could.


    In the past two years, Xiong De''s party became a lot weaker. Since the day that his shares were transferred to Xiong Bn, many directors and shareholders went to Xiong Bn''s side with the thought that he was supported by the heiress and Old Xiong. As a result, various important projects which he though were within his grasp flew away.


    Xiong De''s influence in the Xiong Empire became weaker.


    Despite this, Xiong De was surprisingly quiet, but he did not return to United States and chose to stay inside the country. He used the excuse that he was assisting his daughter''s dream of bing the queen of the entertainment industry in the country. So far, Xiong De has done a great job with it. Xiong Wuyue got a lot of big projects in the entertainment industry. She was on her way to the path of bing the Showbiz Queen.


    But it was only possible because Xiong Zhi did not move to touch her yet, as she was busy with more important things.


    That would be different after today.


    "I am fine, Third Uncle, thank you for your concern. How about you? It is important to always take care of one''s health. Since a lot of people are sick now, even grandfather..." Xiong Zhi deliberately trailed off.


    She spread the news that the Master of the Xiong family was not in good shape. Because the old man was increasingly letting Xiong Zhi attend to many of the dealings and events that he needed to attend, many people believed it.


    Even the target believed it.


    Xiong De''s eyes turned sad after hearing it.


    "I am fine. I don''t know that Master Xiong would..." he also trailed off when Xiong Zhi turned her head and ignored him.


    Xiong Zhi did not wait for him to finish as she has no intention of watching his disgusting act. As long as he heard from her mouth that the old man was not doing well, then mission aplished.


    She turned to her second target. Her favorite voodoo doll.


    "Cousin, how are you today? It turned out you''ve grown well in the right ces," Xiong Zhi greeted Xiong Wuyue with a smile. She was truly happy seeing her. She could y with her again.


    Xiong Wuyue raised her brow in annoyance but quickly smiled when people turned to them.


    "I am absolut¡ª"


    "Oh, what''s this? Are you wearing red because it is your birthday?" Xiong Zhi cut her off as she pointed at Xiong Wuyue''s sophisticated red dress, imagining her finger as a huge needle stabbing onto thetter''s body.


    Stab! A needle pierced the voodoo doll. +10,000 crit!


    "..." The voodoo doll who was rudely interrupted stiffened.


    -10,000 hp!


    The father and daughter duo turned red from the shame of being repeatedly cut off. This woman really came for trouble!


    Unfortunately for them, Xiong Zhi''s current status allowed her to freely interrupt them. It was a different case for them if they did not answer her question, no matter how foolish the question was.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned cold. "You are not answering me now? How impudent."

 Chapter 337 - Vol. 2 Prologue (II)

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Vol. 2 Prologue (II)</h4>


    As if a machine left unoiled for a long time, the man''s empty eyes slowly looked up.


    Standing in front of him was a woman who looked so much like his brother.


    The man did not show surprise at the sudden appearance of the woman, because he had seen long ago the ghosts of the people that he had killed over time. They were haunting him even in his dreams. He never consulted a psychiatrist about it and let himself be tormented by his hallucinations.


    But this illusion in front of him was different from the other images he had seen.


    The little brother in his dreams were always covered in blood, crying in pain and grievance. But the image in front of him was not bloody, rather, she looked at him with sorrow and pity.


    This was the first time that the face of his brother showed him such a pair of eyes.


    "Do you want to turn back time?" the illusion in front of him asked.


    The sound of rain seemed to slowly fade away.


    The man''s empty eyes finally showed a hint of deep sorrow. "...Yes..."


    Yes, he longed to. He wanted to ask them for forgiveness, although he knew he did not deserve it. His longing must have been truly strong, resulting to this delusion.


    The woman who has his brother''s face slowly glowed with a warm light. Amidst the thunder and rain, none of it touched her. She held out a hand and touched the man''s face. Her silver-blue eyes were full of pity.


    "You''ve suffered."


    "...I made them suffer," the man corrected absently.


    "I can give you a wish. Make a wish. To turn back time," the woman said. Her eyes shed with sadness and desperation.


    "..." The man was silent. A wish to turn back time? How nice was that?


    But then...


    "And then? If I turn back time, so what? What if I fail?" he hoarsely asked. He was really losing his sanity, even entertaining this hallucination of his.


    "I am a coward. I can never beat the demons that the devil has created within me. Once he is in front of me, my body moves on its own, following everything he say. It''s been embedded in my bones. I wish I could just disappear. I am not strong enough to face them again..."


    Everybody thought that he was a talented genius, but he was actually just a cowardly ve cultivated by the devil. He had no confidence that if he turned back time, he would be strong enough to overthrow the devil.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky for a long time.


    "If you truly can grant someone a wish, then give it to someone worthy, who had more courage than me. Someone who is strong enough to face his inner demons and fight for his fate."


    The illusory woman was quiet for a long time.


    The empty burial ground seemed to weep as the air of destion filled its corners. The ancestral souls inside seemed unwilling.


    The man could not hear them. He was drowning in his own guilt and despair.


    After a long time, the woman''s silver-blue eyes trembled. She looked behind him. To a certain soul who was haunting this man because of her grievances.


    "Then her," the woman said as her eyes were fixated on his back.


    The man followed her gaze and looked back. He saw no one. But he saw a certain tombstone that did not belong to the Lu family.


    It was an innocent person that had suffered because of their schemes.


    Long ago, around the time when the Xiong family fell and lost their title as a legendary family, the body of the girl was found on the streets with a dead man on herp. A certain Xiong member retrieved the dead man''s body''s remains while hers was supposed to be left to the hungry dogs.


    The man knew of his sins, and on an impulse, perhaps brought by a sudden surge of guilt, he secretly told his people to retrieve the corpse and gave her a proper burial in the Lu family burial ground. Her remains were now lying beside the innocent people that he had killed.


    Of course, the girl probably hate him to the bones, and would rather die eaten by the hungry dogs than be buried by him.


    He remembered her clearly. When he shot that man, the girl looked at his direction with boundless hatred.


    He knew of her circ.u.mstances, as she was once their prisoner and a pawn for the destruction of the two families.


    He nced at the tomb nkly.


    "If you choose her, then please do."


    The man turned back to look at the woman. If all of these happened to be real, if she was truly a ghost who could grant wishes...


    "And if you can really turn back time, please do not let me remember anything. I won''t be able to handle it."


    The woman was silent for a moment. This descendant of hers wanted to give this precious ''wish'' to a stranger.


    How could he leave it to an unrted girl to change his fate?


    The man seemed to see the question in her eyes. He answered the question in her mind.


    "I don''t care about my fate. If I need to suffer, then let me be. But please, make sure that my brother lives on. Even if I have to die."


    "This...would depend on her. Are you really sure you want to give this wish to her?"


    "¡­"


    The man looked up at the dark sky andughed hoarsely.


    "At that time, when the man in front of her died, she looked at me with such animosity that even I who was far away felt it. I watched them from afar. She did not leave him... and chose to die with him. Isn''t she praiseworthy? How I wish I could do that too, when the only person that was keeping me sane disappeared from the world. I should have also jumped down and followed him, or maybe do what he wished, to stand against the devil. But I did not do any of those. I just tormented myself every day.


    "People like her deserved the second chance more than I do. So, just choose her.


    "Only... If there truly was a second chance, let my bother live," he did not forget to say it again.


    The woman looked at him quietly. Her eyes seemed to understand his pain and her grief overflowed.


    Her silver-blue eyes looked behind him once more. She willed the spiritual force from her soul and the precipitated energy left behind by the ancestral souls.


    She mouthed,


    "It''s now on you, strong soul."


    Lightning shed once again and the resounding thunder boomed loudly.


    Standing behind the man, a pale figure of a drenched woman in her white, bloody wedding gown was illuminated.


    It was none other than Xiong Zhi.

 Chapter 338 - After Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 338 - After Two Years</h4>


    Xiong Zhi abruptly opened her eyes.


    She was lying down on a mahogany bed. She remained still for a moment, calming her heart.


    That was a strange dream.


    After a while, she nced at her bedside table.


    It was 12:05 am.


    Xiong Zhi reached out a hand and took the phone on top of the table.


    On her screen was Linfeng''s picture. He was inside his office in the United States. He appeared very handsome in his business suit. His hand supported his chin and pouted, appearing to be very bored as he looked at the camera. In this picture, although he already looked more mature and sharper than his peers, his appearance still had a slight air of youthfulness in it.


    This was the first picture he sent two years ago, soon after he left the country. There were even words below as a caption.


    [I feel empty without you. Two years, pleasee fast.]


    Xiong Zhi felt her nerves calm down and be tranquil.


    She smiled as she stared at the handsome face. Linfeng''s childishness and naughtiness wasing out. He truly had let go of his previous guard around her and was showing more of his other sides to her, like how he was in the past life. She was very happy with this.


    It meant that Linfeng really gave her his heart once again. She was d that their promise from the past life was fulfilled.


    She missed him so much.


    A fingertip traced his face on the picture. She had seen this picture for countless times, but it never failed to bring her a smile.


    Two years.


    To be more exact, it was two years, six months, and twenty eight days since shest saw Linfeng.


    Linfeng finally confirmed to her in their video call yesterday that he will being home this week.


    Her smile deepened. The girl, no, the young woman lying on the bed with her ck hair spread out looked very soft and mature than before. Her eyes shone with a gentle light as she looked at the screen of her phone.


    Because of the sudden good news, Xiong Zhi could not sleep well. They had already anticipated that he will being home soon since a few months ago, when he began to wrap up his matters abroad.


    She dreamed of him every night.


    Before, it was just sweet whisperings and their sweet times together. Until it became kisses, the stolen kisses they shared before he left. And just recently, maybe because of her devoted studying on such matters, her dreams started to change and often became her and Linfeng''s intimate scenes in bed. In short, most of her recent dreams about Linfeng were all spring dreams.


    Sigh. How she wished Linfeng was here to make those dreams a reality.


    Hershes flickered as her eyes turned misty, her cheeks glowing with a rosy hue.


    No matter. He woulde here in a few days.


    She smiled expectantly.


    She put down the phone and settled back on her bed. But after a few moments, she still could not sleep. So she fished out a book that Song Xuantin gave her on her most recent 20th birthday.


    Song Xuantin had somberly said to her at that time, "Since you are already an a.d.u.l.t, I decided to give this to you. I am rooting for you, Zhi!"


    And Xiong Zhi, who opened the giftter that night, had sent a message to Song Xuantin, [This is what I need. Thank you.]


    Years ago, with Song Xuantin''s help, she started her study before on how to catch a man''s attention, to how to make the man fall for her. Now that Xiong Zhi and Linfeng had confirmed their love for each other and got together albeit through long distance, her studies now in regards of seducing a man''s hearts evolved to a higher level.


    She was almost done reading the book. Every time she read the book, her cheeks would often redden but her expression remained serious.


    She was in thest chapter. She read the title, [Do''s and Dont''s].


    It was around 3 am that she had finished reading the entire book. She rubbed her eyes and put the book aside.


    The book was gently illuminated under the bedsidemp.


    The light shone on its title, [R-18: How to Bed Your Man].


    ******


    The sun shone brightly in the morning, shining over the bustling road filled with white-cored workersmuting to work.


    In a luxurious private coffee shop, a tall handsome man was sitting in one of the couches. The employees and the nearby customers could not help but nce at him, enraptured by his beauty. They could only look from a distance as the coffee shop''s interior was designed to ensure the customer''s privacy, with enough distance and soundproofing.


    The people inside the coffee shop were mostly wealthy and known people in high society. Naturally, the man on the lone table was highly renowned, too. Especially his unique traits of silvery hair and his captivating silver-blue eyes.


    He looked taller than before, his delicate face still more beautiful than woman''s. Only, his willow brows became a bit longer, his delicate nose a bit taller, and his jawline slightly stronger. His eyes which were vulnerable before also seemed more stable now, like a calm pool of water, limpid and gentle. If he was an angelic little boy before, then now, he was like a princely immortal.


    Just by sitting there, he made all onlookers, man or woman alike, give him second nces of appreciation.


    Lu Yin Ze sipped on his coffee, indifferent to the attention. He lightly licked his red lips, wiping the trace of cream. He nced down to check the rectangr box on his table. It was intact with no creases on its blue ribbon.


    ''Good.''


    He was nning to move it again to another spot where he would not identally knock it off when the person he had been waiting for finally arrived.


    His hand paused and his silver-blue eyes lit up after seeing the personing to him.


    She wore a light blue top and a white skirt. Very business-like.


    During these two years and half, Xiong Zhi became taller. The baby fat on her cheeks was gone and all of her beautiful features became more highlighted. Her phoenix eyes became more catlike, the edges growing longer. Her lips was also plumper than before. The previously rather immature body parts grew perfectly, her legs especially shapely and long. She now had all the right curves at the right ces.


    Her hair was tied up in a casual bun secured by a delicate pin.


    This was Xiong Zhi''s usual look recently, since she started to manage a few small businesses under the Xiong Empire while still in university.


    Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong knew that in a few years, the present peace in the family would cease to exist as the date of inheritance was slowly approaching.


    This was why Xiong Zhi needed to hasten and quickly establish her roots in the Xiong Empire. She could not do that freely while still dealing with her university studies. She needed to finish her studies fast and then step into the family business as soon as possible.


    Using the influence of the Xiong family, her grandfather pulled some strings to allow her to graduate university earlier than her peers. Her university, her course, the college department, as well as the professors who would be handling her, were already nned out, and Old Xiong only needed to move a few fingers to get the sybus and learning ns of her would-be professors in advance.


    The power of the Xiong family was truly strong. They could even bend thew and the norms.


    Of course, Xiong Zhi still had to fulfill all credits needed to graduate. Thus, starting from when Linfeng left and she entered the senior year, she began to busy herself in preparation for the requirements for university. In the first year, she entered university, she was able to fulfill all course credits needed for until sophomore year. Her vacations were devoted to studying.


    Now, she was on her second year in university, but she was already wrapping up the remaining requirements that needed to be submitted in fulfillment of her courses. Soon, she would be able to gather all of the credits needed for graduation.


    Now, she had more breathing time and was able to take up internship this year.


    Old Xiong naturally did not embarrass her and did not hand over heavy work at this juncture, but some small businesses and deals, mainly guiding her on core and high level management.


    The official title of the CEO of the Xiong Empire was not handed to her yet, as every heir should be at the age of twenty-three before they could inherit the shares from their parents and grandparents.


    Aside from managing the Xiong Empire, she was also managing IHZHI secretly. She did not need to intervene too much as her people were naturally very capable. IHZHI was now a considerable power. Still, it was not yet time for her to announce her ownership of IHZHI to the world.


    In more than two years, many preparations had been done. Xiong Zhi was no less busy than Linfeng.


    All of these had sublimated into aposed, stable, and sharp aura.


    Lu Yin Ze stood up to greet her, his previous indifference breaking into a smile.


    He gentlemanly gestured for Xiong Zhi to take a seat on the couch.


    "How have you been in the past week?"


    Lu Yin Ze had not seen Xiong Zhi since he came from a business trip a week ago.


    A few years ago, after he sent the file to Xiong Zhi, they frequently met and did some investigations on thepanies on the list. At that time, the file contained records from ten years ago, so the details were a bit harder to track.


    Thankfully, they had Gu Zhen who continuously developed various software and sharpened his already ster hacking technology. He was now like a god in the IT world and a death god in the dark web. Of course, the price was sky high as well. Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze ced a huge amounts of investments to track the files on the list.


    For now, they had secured considerable evidences for about half of the list. They were still looking for more because they knew that they have to uproot every possible way that Lu Yin Ze''s father might use as escape once cornered.


    It has been a long time, and they were stillcking.


    Xiong Zhi nodded at him. "I''m good," she simply answered then sat down.


    Lu Yin Ze ordered her usual coffee for her.


    He did not go directly to business but gave her the gift that he had prepared since a week ago.

 Chapter 339 - A gift

    <h4>Chapter 339 - A gift</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze always gave everything that he found ''good'' to Xiong Zhi.


    Whether it was a delicacy that he came to know as the most delicious one in a country he was visiting, or a piece of jewelry that would look good on her, or a rare gorgeous flower.


    This gift was no different. He found it a week ago during his business trip. The moment he set his eyes on it, Xiong Zhi''s image appeared in his mind.


    He pushed the box gently to Xiong Zhi''s direction.


    "I found it a week ago. This would surely suit you."


    His casual demeanor made it appear as if it was only natural to give her gifts. However, his heart was thumping fast. This happened every time he wanted to give her a gift. He hoped that this time, she would ept it.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the beautiful box. She has been studying religiously the matters between men and women. Naturally, she came to understand that gifts like this were out of the normal bound of friendship but more of that of a man giving gifts to the woman he fancied. Regardless of her friend''s intention, she did not want to risk involving herself in an ambiguous rtionship other than with Linfeng.


    That was why, she stopped epting Lu Yin Ze''s gifts since months ago.


    Xiong Zhi pushed back the gift box. "Thank you, but I can''t ept it."


    Her voice was cold like usual.


    Lu Yin Ze already expected her rejection, but he still felt a pang on his heart. He swallowed bitterly. However, he was not the same weak Lu Yin Ze before who would simply watch her walk away and be with her man.


    Xiong Zhi was a single woman and a very attractive one at that. Since there was no way she could end happily with her butler, he wanted to steal her heart and gain her affection. He did not want give Xiong Zhi to other men.


    His heart was filled with motivation and stubbornness.


    As her grandfather said, love was war.


    He believed that with his persistence and faithfulness to her, he would eventually move her. Just like how his grandfather moved his grandmother''s heart.


    This what he had been doing for the past two years whenever he had a chance to be with her.


    So unlike the feeling of gloom in his heart, he showed a bright smile.


    His pearly white teeth were exposed, his beautiful face bing more brilliant. With a yful look, he said, "Come on, Zhi. You didn''t even open the gift yet. You will surely fall in love with this like I did."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. She admitted that the man in front of her was really a rare specimen. However, even if Lu Yin Ze used his face, it has no effect on her. There was only one face that could make her heart beat fast.


    "I have no desires in these kinds of things. You better give it to Xuantin, she''d appreciate it much better than I do."


    Lu Yin Ze''s smile faltered a bit. He looked down. If that would not work, then...


    Lu Yin Ze''s entire being became gloomy and sad.


    His longshes drooped down and the silver-blue eyes turned a shade darker. The smile on his face faded and a pitiful look reced it. The aloof, noble, and gentle immortal turned into a pitiful little puppy.


    He slowly took the box into his palms and looked at it with disappointment and sorrow.


    "What a pity... no one wants her. I am a man so I can''t wear her. I can only give her to the person close to me. Yet¡ª" His pale long fingers traced the box regretfully. His lowered head made his silver hair glow under the light, the fluffy hair moving slightly, like two drooping puppy ears. "¡ªYet, that person doesn''t want her, doesn''t even want to look at her."


    His voice was soft and sad.


    "...." Xiong Zhi was speechless. This Lu Yin Ze brat, when did the jewelry became a ''she''?


    Lu Yin Ze slightly peeked at her through his droopy fringe.


    The customers nearby stealing nces from time to time saw the man looking pitiful and wronged in front of a beautiful woman. Their interest rose up. Were they breaking up?


    They looked at the woman in front of the princely man. The moment their eyes studied her, their eyes went wide.


    It was the Xiong''s heiress!


    So the rumors that the two were dating were really true!


    It was still different seeing it with their own eyes than simply hearing it from rumors.


    Since Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze met up usually every month after graduating from high school, they could not avoid being seen by the public.


    A lot of people saw them and were suspicious that they were dating. It was only a conjuncture, but as they were seen together several times during the past two years, a lot of people epted their ''rtionship''.


    However, no news regarding their love affair came out. Not even a paparazzi was covering it, as they were afraid that if they said wrongly, the rage of both legendary families, the Xiong and the Lu, would rain upon them.


    Xiong Zhi sighed. She could not really ept this. If she epted this gift, was it not the same as epting his feelings?


    Yes, she was educated by Song Xuantin and has also read a lot of books. She came to know a lot of things that she did not know before, more details about these things.


    Lu Yin Ze still has not confessed to her. But with the gifts and subtle advances that Lu Yin Ze was doing, it was clear as day that he harbored some feelings for her. Not just as friend, but as a woman of interest.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to reject him directly, but without a confession from him, what to reject him for?


    Lu Yin Ze became more disappointed. Even looking pitiful did not work anymore.


    His nails dug on the box, the same way Xiong Zhi''s quiet rejection pierced his heart.


    He sighed.


    "I''ve managed to get some news from Gu Zhen. He opened the sixth file." Xiong Zhi went directly to the topic and ignored his internal turmoil.


    Lu Yin Zeposed himself. He had failed today. But there''s still the next meeting. His former pitiful look vanished as he showed his business-like appearance.

 Chapter 347 - Meeting A Man

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Meeting A Man</h4>


    "I-it''s not my birthday," Xiong Wuyue answered through gritted teeth. Xiong Zhi this bitch, always bullying them whenever she saw them. It was the samest year in the annual banquet. Xiong Wuyue asked herself how many times she has to endure this humiliation.


    "It is a dress created by a top designer in Paris."


    "Oh, is that so? I thought I saw it in your birthdayst time I attended. You know, when you became famous overnight."


    "...."


    Xiong Wuyue''s face heated. That was the worst birthday she ever had!


    She badly wanted to scratch the bitch''s face for having the gall to even mention it, when she was the culprit!


    Some people at the nearby tables murmured among themselves. Ever since they noticed the heiress mocking Xiong De and his daughter in thest year''s banquet, to curry favor with Xiong Zhi, they deliberately and ''subtly'' attacked the subject of mockery.


    Anyways, Xiong De was no longer the same as the past.


    "Oh, I remembered that. Was it the famous Meme of the Year? That memested for a very long time!"


    "Ah! You mean when theizens put all types of captions on her face?"


    "Yeah, my son used that meme a lot whenever he chatted with his friends..."


    The crowd did not disappoint her. Xiong Zhi who found joy in bullying Xiong Wuyue over the years chuckled.


    Serves you right, she thought. Is it not your favorite past time before, when you relished stepping over me?


    "I thought it''s forgotten. Two years has passed since then. Your poprity is truly great, not easy to forget at all. Doesn''t that make you feel at ease, oh-Showbiz Queen-wannabe?"


    Xiong Zhi''s devilish smile made Xiong Wuyue see red.


    Xiong De quietly held onto her arm to calm her down.


    She gritted her teeth. This was why she did not want to attend the banquet!


    Even if she behaved excellently and please the guests, Xiong Zhi would do everything to turn the tables over and pour nk ink all over her!


    She has been a professional actress this past few years, so she could still act despite the infuriating situation.


    "Cousin is right. I am not easy to forget, that''s why people love me. I have a lot of fans supporting me. How about you cousin? Have you been faring well in the Xiong Empire? It must be hard."


    Xiong Wuyue thought that being a young woman in the business industry, where his father even had a hard time, would be hard for Xiong Zhi. She imagined the bitch suffering all kinds of alienation and injustices.


    But the woman in front of her simply smiled.


    "Oh, yes, it''s not easy as breeze. But the heads of every department are helping me, the board of directors, too. And grandfather put all his efforts in cultivating me. I''m so lucky, don''t you think so?"


    Xiong Bn used this chance and joined the discussion.


    "Young Miss is correct. Master Xiong indeed put a lot of effort in helping Young Miss. But all of those projects will not be sessful without Young Miss''s own efforts and talents."


    "Yes. I even witnessed personally how Young Miss managed to get a deal done with one of our biggest clients from the south." Xiong Cai would not let this chance to curry favor pass by.


    Xiong Zhi smiled and nodded at them. These two did not disappoint her.


    Xiong Wuyue bit her lips in envy. She wanted to be a capable woman in business so that praise would fall over her as well. But she did not know much about business economics, having no talents at all with that, so she stuck on cultivating herself in show business instead.


    Filled with jealously, she said with a smile, "My cousin is truly admirable. But women tend to learn feminine matters, and business should be left to men. How can you marry that way? Oh, don''t take any offense, I am just worried about cousin."


    If themon people heard this, they would definitely shout out gender discrimination. However, in their circles, in the aristocratic high society, this was the reality.


    Xiong Zhi looked at her with a smile. "Cousin, don''t worry about me. Aren''t you twenty one this year, older than I? Uncle, you should look for a good candidate for cousin Wuyue''er''s marriage. She seem very troubled with marriage. If you want, I can you give a hand."


    Behind Xiong Zhi''s beatific smile was her malice towards the pair.


    "No¡ª!" Xiong Wuyue unconsciously shouted but she quickly caught herself. Many people were watching. She could not afford to lose face here likest year.


    "Father and I are already discussing about it. Cousin doesn''t need to worry about my matters."


    Xiong Wuyue was afraid that this bitch would take the chance to ask Old Xiong to match her with an ugly old man. It might happen, because that Old Xiong was apparently letting Xiong Zhi do whatever she wanted.


    "Is that so? I am really willing to help. I have a few people in mind already for you."


    "Haha, no need," Xiong Wuyueughed fakely. But inside, she already murdered Xiong Zhi a thousand times.


    How many times did she need to endure?!


    Xiong Bn and Xiong Cai used this chance to exchange more words with Xiong Zhi, discussing about a few investment deals andpany projects.


    Xiong Zhi triumphantly left the hateful table andforted her ''pawns''.


    ******


    A lot of time passed. The ambiance was joyful as many pairs filled the hall, gracefully dancing to the music.


    The dance and the entertainment was almost done.


    It was about time.


    "Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi turned her head and saw Zhou Min. She excused herself and went with him to one side. It should be about ''that''.


    "Master Xiong is on the way now."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. It was finally time.


    "And Young Miss."


    "Yes?"


    "There''s someone who wishes to meet you in the private longue."


    "...?"


    Xiong Zhi stared at Zhou Min.


    Zhou Min sweated but he kept his face calm. "He said he has evidence. And this was the only ce he could meet you without arousing everyone''s notice."


    Xiong Zhi had been busy investigating many matters of the past. A lot of it was due to that file. Zhou Min, the head butler must have known some of her moves and thus know this. She did not question him which ''evidence'' but asked another matter instead.


    "...You confirmed his identity?"


    "Yes. I know him and Young Miss should also know him."


    Xiong Zhi raised his brow. If Zhou Min said he knows him, telling her to meet him, it meant that it was safe for her to meet the man.


    "Why can''t you tell me his name? Did you make a deal with him?" she curiously asked.


    Zhou Min gulped. ''Young miss was really sharp.''


    "It is better to meet him personally."


    Xiong Zhi looked at him with dubious eyes but still followed him to the private elevator. Zhou Min was one of the few people whom she was sure would definitely not harm her.


    Zhou Min sweated. This was for his son... and for his future daughter inw. So he would be forgiven for lying, right?


    As soon as they stepped into the elevator, a man stepped out from behind a pir and quietly followed them.


    His silver-blue eyes looked at the floor number ''25'' that showed where the elevator stopped. Without hesitation, he opened the elevator next to it and pressed the 25th floor.

 Chapter 348 - Lu Yin Zes Pleas

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Lu Yin Ze''s Pleas</h4>


    Ding.


    The elevator opened and Xiong Zhi stepped out of it. Butler Zhou Min stayed behind, pressed the ''close'' button, and bowed his head in farewell.


    Xiong Zhi looked back at the closing doors, stunned that Butler Zhou Min was leaving her here on this floor alone. For a moment, Xiong Zhi doubted Butler Zhou Min''s sincerity.


    But then her doubt was quickly erased, as she believed that Linfeng would not allow his father to harm her. Butler Zhou Min has been protecting her over these years.


    She calmed down. Butler Zhou Min must have confirmed that this floor was safe before leaving her. She was about to take a step towards the longue, when the general elevator next to where she got off sounded with a ding.


    She turned to look back.


    Was it the man who called her here? Was it someone who got a whiff of her investigations? But which of her investigations?


    Xiong Zhi had many questions.


    However, what met her was a familiar set of eyes which flickered in surprise the moment they looked up.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned too. What was Lu Yin Ze doing here?


    Her face then showed a look of understanding. Butler Zhou Min obliged to this guy''s pleas?


    Although Lu Yin Ze would likely not put her in danger, but how could Butler Zhou Min be so assured to leave?


    She thought that it must be Lu Yin Ze who called her up here.


    With a frown, she walked up and pressed the close button outside the elevator before the frozen Lu Yin Ze stepped out of it. Lu Yin Ze quickly woke up from his stupor and stopped the closing doors with an arm.


    Xiong Zhi was a few steps in front of him. Their eyes met.


    "Zhi''er¡ª" He started pleadingly.


    "Don''t call me that."


    Xiong Zhi was still mad at him. She tried to press the button again.


    But this time Lu Yin Ze quickly jumped off.


    In a split moment, he was close right in front of her.


    Xiong Zhi''s brow furrowed. She did not want to talk to him right now. If he was going to apologize¡ª


    "I am sorry."


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him. Those silver-blue eyes were remorseful, apologetic, and sincere.


    "It''s my mistake. I am truly sorry," Lu Yin Ze bowed his head.


    "Did you know that what you''ve done was something that cannot be undone?"


    Xiong Zhi could not erase that memory, but she could choose to forget it. However, with this, it was difficult for her to stay alone with him any longer.


    Lu Yin Ze bit his lips. Under his eyes were two dark circles. After that day, he could not sleep well. He was afraid that their precious friendship would be instantly gone just like that. He could not let that happen.


    Before, he could afford to wait for a long time until he softened her heart. But not this, where he could note near her at all.


    He sent her messages online, tried to call her, and sent her letters, but he was cklisted and got no response. He tried to talk to her in the Xiong Empire''s building, but he was blocked by Xiong Zhi''s men.


    This made him very frustrated that he even followed her here.


    He clearly did not want to lose her.


    Not his only friend.


    Lu Yin Ze became a desperate man.


    "Please, Zhi''er. I can''t lose the only friend I have."


    "..."


    "I know you can''t forgive me easily, because I really was wrong."?''But please... don''t hate me.''


    "..."


    "I promise I won''t do it again. Unless you''ve given me permiss¡ª"


    "Give up."


    "..." Lu Yin Ze stared at her. His silver-blue eyes were sorrowful, but there was also a hint of stubbornness deep within. He knew he could not give up so easily.


    His chest tightened.


    "I..."


    "If you promise me that you will give up, I will forgive you. Just this once."


    Xiong Zhi knew she was merciless.


    But Lu Yin Ze was still young. The earlier he could give up on her, the better. He could still find the right girl that he could love freely and would love him back. Harboring feelings for her who loved someone else would be only be painful for him. There were so many facets of love, not only this unreciprocated and unrequited love where one has to endure and get hurt all the time.


    He should love someone from whom he could feel the same wonderful feeling of being cherished, like what she felt whenever she and Linfeng kissed, hugged, and held hands.


    Xiong Zhi knew she was not the person that could give Lu Yin Ze that.


    Lu Yin Ze''s dense eyshes drooped down. There was a sour feeling inside his heart, making his eyes feel astringent.


    At this moment, no one noticed the light steps that wereing their way. The person who had been waiting and wondering where his ''target'' goes quietly approached and saw the man and the woman standing in front of the elevators.


    The steps halted for a moment, then continued.


    "I...you... I don''t want to lose you..." Lu Yin Ze said earnestly.


    "You will lose me if you continue being like this," Xiong Zhi spoke harshly.


    The pair of feet that was about to go there stopped.


    Lu Yin Ze''s head was in chaos. He knew himself, he could not give up. There was no way! But if he did not promise now, Xiong Zhi would hate him, forever. Even the title of a friend would be stripped away from him.


    That must not happen. He did not want that!


    "But be rest assured. Even though we probably cannot return to close terms like before, I will still help you out with that file. That is a promise from me. However, during the meetings, you will meet my representative, not me. I will not meet you until my anger subsided. But I want to tell you in advance, I take grievances hard."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze was not even the least bitforted by this. The reason why he suggested to have meetings every month was to see her. Now, those chances would be gone as well.


    "You can think about it. I''ll give you time until the next meeting."


    The shadow stepped back a few steps and hid in one corner.


    Xiong Zhi was about to turn but Lu Yin Ze called out to her.


    "Zhi''er."


    "It is Xiong Zhi."


    Lu Yin Ze felt a sharp pain on his chest. Even calling her nickname was stripped away from him.


    Xiong Zhi saw his hurt expression. She took a deep breath.


    "Lu Yin Ze. Open your eyes and look at the people around you. It is not yet the end of the world. I am not the only person by your side. You are no longer alone. There is Xuantin, Gu Zhen, your grandfather who especially loves you deep to his bones, and the people who support and believe in you in the Lu Empire. Think about it carefully."


    "..."


    Xong Zhi was about to press the elevator button, but she remembered something.


    "By the way, don''t use Butler Zhou Min for things like this."


    "...Ah?"


    The frozen man dazedly lifted his pained eyes, unable toprehend her words. He was still overwhelmed by the numbing pain spreading in his chest.


    Xiong Zhi became impatient. "If you try to meet me again like this, I will seriously cut off our friendship."


    Honestly, she really did not mean that.


    To her, Lu Yin Ze was a sensible and good boy, one of her people. She has always been tolerant of her people.


    She was truly angry at him right now because of what he has done, which reminded her of the past trauma. But that was his only mistake, his first terrible mistake that hemitted against her.


    But she could not deny that there were many things that Lu Yin Ze has done for her. He has truly been a good and sincere friend to Xiong Zhi.


    She has to admit that she sincerely treated him as a friend. But precisely because he was one of her few closest friends that she felt betrayed by his actions, and despite that, she still tried to patiently bring him back from the abyss. She just could not give him anymore hope.


    Lu Yin Ze was a good friend that she did not want to lose.


    She repeated, "So don''t use Butler Zhou Min again to call me out, or other people in that matter."


    "...?"


    The confused and hurt silver-blue eyes slowly cleared up in understanding. He whispered in a soft voice. "I didn''t use Butler Zhou..."


    "????"


    It was Xiong Zhi''s turn to freeze. "You''re not the one who wanted to meet me here?"


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head with a bitter smile and a pale face. He just followed them here.


    "..." Xiong Zhi nced at his wan face before looking away firmly, determined to let him think clearly about what she told him.


    She organized her thoughts and sighed. The real ''meeting'' was probably still waiting in the longue. She was quitete.


    She pressed the elevator button and gestured coolly at the depressed man.


    "Hop on. Think about what I said."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her with hope. He was now like an obedient puppy as he went in submissively.


    "It doesn''t mean I forgive you. I am still mad at you," Xiong Zhi said before the elevator closed.


    The hope in his eyes faded and his face paled even more, but he no longer said anything.

 Chapter 349 - Zhier, its me

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Zhi''er, it''s me</h4>


    Xiong Zhi walked to the longue. But just as she turned around a corner, a hand suddenly grabbed her arm. It was a gentle tug without any force, but Xiong Zhi did not think so and reacted fast.


    rmed, she instantly raised her elbow to jab the person holding her arm, but the person was quick. Furthermore, he was taller with arger built than her so he easily blocked her elbow, pulled her towards him, and then wrapped his arms around her. These actions were done in an instant.


    Afterwards, he put his head between her neck and shoulders and inhaled.


    ''Which bastard dares?!''


    Xiong Zhi got goosebumps. Outraged, she was about to raise her knee for the ultimate move, but before she could move, the man behind her spoke.


    "I missed you so much, Zhi''er..."


    !!!!


    She froze.


    That deep, cool voice which became more masculine as years passed, which she heard every day from her phone and tablets... It sounded smoother and cooler in real life. She could recognize that voice anywhere. She calmed down from her anger as if cold water was sshed on her and finally smelled the familiar scent.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened. Her heart thumped fast. The warmth enveloping her from behind proved that he was really here.


    "...Linfeng?"


    Her voice croaked a little as disbelief and surprise surged in a sudden. There was also joy and yearning. She wanted to turn to him and look at his face to confirm. There was a sense of unreal and surreal feeling in her


    But the man kept her locked within his embrace, his head still buried on her neck.


    Ah...


    He greedily took in a deep breath. How he missed her scent. He wanted to hold her tighter but he held himself back. His Zhi''er has a soft and fragile body. He did not want to squish her too hard.


    Yet like a beast hungry for a long time, every cell of his body longed for her.


    He held her firmly against his hard chest and satisfied himself with just this.


    "Zhi''er, it''s me¡­"


    This voice, this familiar feeling, this familiar scent¡­


    It really was Linfeng!


    The realization fully hit Xiong Zhi, and the long-.u.mted anticipation filled her. Her eyes felt hot as she felt her tears well up. The previous cool and capable domineeringdy CEO was nowhere.


    "Linfeng..."


    "Um. Zhi''er."


    "Linfeng."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Linfeng¡­"


    Xiong Zhi has been waiting for this reunion for what seemed like forever. She imagined various scenarios, like running into his arms, getting swirled around, or greeting him with a bouquet of flowers, or waiting for him in the airport while wearing a mascot costume then surprise him afterwards... This reunion was out of her expectations. But nothing mattered anymore.


    Their palpable joy and longing for each other filled their hearts to the brim.


    Xiong Zhi did not know where to ce her arms. She wanted to turn around, hold his face, and hug him back, but the current position only allowed Linfeng to hug her. She tried to struggle a few times but Linfeng was like an immovable mountain embracing her firmly from behind.


    Finally, a face filled with grievances spoke, "I also want to see you and hug you..."


    "..."


    Her coquettish voice tickled his ears, so near and so clear, unhindered by devices. It sent down an electrifying sensation down his back and to his limbs. Linfeng has been holding onto his self-control and suppressing down his surging feelings, but this single whisper seemed to unravel it all. It was like his heart exploded.


    He turned her around gently without distancing himself a bit and finally saw the figure of his every dream.


    His Young Miss.


    His Zhi''er.


    The earlier jealousy he felt slowly dissipated.


    Yes. She was his. Those flies should just screw off.


    Linfeng stared at the young woman''s red eyes which also greedily looked back at himself. His eyes traced every inch of his beloved''s face, and his fingers also followed, gently caressing the trails.


    First, her beautiful willow eyebrows which would subtly move whenever she was annoyed. He bent down and lightly kissed them. Then her expressive phoenix eyes that always pulled him in, whose edges were longer now. He dearly missed this pair of eyes and always stared at her pictures that he secretly took during video calls. He longed to see them in real life, and it was now in front of him.


    As he thought, they were definitely much brighter and more enigmatic in person. He pressed butterfly kisses on top of her eyes, and Xiong Zhi inadvertently lowered hershes while he did so.


    Then his lips moved to her nose that has grown a bit taller and more delicate over these years, and down to her rosy cheeks, so soft that he really wanted to bite and kiss them all the time.


    It was very different from the feeling of seeing her from the screen to now seeing her and touching her in arm''s length.


    Xiong Zhi initially wanted to take in her man''s handsome face, but she could not stare at Linfeng because he kept moving and showering her with kisses.


    She then allowed herself to simply enjoy these warm kisses that tickled at her heart. She could clearly feel his longing. She reciprocated his heart''s yearning by raising both of her arms and wrapping them around his slim waist. Through his clothes, she could measure how hard his toned muscles were. Linfeng was really tall, much taller than before and buffer with lean muscles. He grew well in the past two years.


    Her head barely reached his throat. She was a tall woman, yet she appeared a bit petite inside his embrace.


    Linfeng finally kissed every inch of her face, except for the one which he saved for thest. The softest and most delicious jelly that could snap his controlpletely.


    Every night, he could only dream of kissing her. Now, she was in his arms and at his mercy.


    Like a dying and parched man who had found an oasis in the middle of the desert, his kissed her lips deeply, sweeping in directly into her mouth. They only kissed twice before he left. He deeply regretted that he should have kissed her more before he went away.


    So now that he was back, he would fulfill that regret and kiss her whenever he wanted.

 Chapter 350 - Sweeter

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Sweeter</h4>


    After this night, he finally could have the capital to do so. He would no longer be a Zhou restricted heavily under the Xiong family.


    This made him even more fervent. While his mouth hungrily pressed against her lips and his tongue greedily rubbed inside her mouth, he hugged her up and brought her into the lounge. Without breaking the kiss, he pressed her against the door and continued the passionate kiss.


    Oh, how long he had been waiting to taste these lips once more. The memory of their first and second kiss two years ago had been vivid in his mind. Her lips was sweeter than thest time he remembered.


    Faint wet sounds subtly echoed in the dimly lit spacious room. The whole room was dark, and only the overhead light by the door was on, enough for them to see each other''s face clearly.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand that was on his waist clutched at his coat, and the other held the back of his head. She responded to his kisses hungrily. She inhaled his strong masculine breath, enjoyed the firm but soft lips moving against hers, and tasted the sweetness of his mouth.


    After a long time, her strength began to leave her. Her head also became faint as she could no longer breathe.


    Linfeng let her go to let her breathe, a suspicious silver thread hanging between their lips. After one breath, he lowered his head back and kissed her.


    He just could not get enough of her. For years, he longed for this... and more. His body began to heat up.


    He kissed her over and over again, until she saw stars behind closed eyelids.


    The two did not even have a proper conversation before the room they were in were filled with wet sounds of kissing with temperature rising high.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Linfeng was finally sated. Breathing hard, he put his forehead against Xiong Zhi''s. Their gasping breathes mixed with each other.


    He stared at her dazed eyes which shimmered with a watery mist.


    In the same way, Xiong Zhi could finally look at her man. His focused eyes which stared at her intently looked very beautiful, inky ck, as if they contained the whole universe in them. They swallowed her in.


    Linfeng''s facial features became a lot sharper and deeper. His peach blossom eyes were more attractive than before, still charmingly romantic yet with an austere air of a capable mature man. His nose became more prominent and his jaw became more defined and angr. His chin looked strong, oozing with manliness. His adam''s apple also became s.e.xier. His lips were red and a bit swollen because of their long and deep kiss earlier.


    Linfeng really grew handsomely. Xiong Zhi''s eyes became more obsessive the more she stared at his handsome face. She felt incredibly lucky that such a dashing, capable, and doting man belonged to her.


    The pair of lovers stared and hugged each other affectionately, bringing the air of spring and flowers around them.


    Xiong Zhi rubbed his cheek tenderly. "I missed you, too...so much," her voice stuttered a bit. Her heart was so full of happiness that she felt like she would explode.


    Linfeng smiled at his Young Miss''s adorable whisper. His huge body shifted. He leaned his face to her hand and closed his eyes to feel her warm touch on his cheek.


    Oh, Zhi''er. How he badly missed her.


    "I am here now," his deep masculine voice whispered back. "We won''t be separated anymore. I always keep my promise, don''t I?"


    Precisely because he kept his promises, that he regretted agreeing to her condition of not meeting each other. It was not just two years of separation, but more than two and half years.


    He was not allowed to visit her even once. She was now twenty years old, and was about to finish all her credits in university. He missed so much important events in her life. Many times, he wanted to break the promise and see her, but his principles kept him to it. He knew that once he breaks the promise, both of them would not be able to help but always try to find excuses to meet, and it would inevitably affect their important preparations, which would only extend the separation.


    Thankfully, he was able to finish everything before this momentous night, which was bound to change everything.


    ''Do you know how much I endured in these past years to not fly here and peek at you? Just seeing your face on my phone is not enough for me...''


    Though Linfeng did not say these out loud, but the slight grievance on his face and his sticky actions showed it. Xiong Zhi naturally did not miss it.


    She smiled and lightly pinched his cheeks.


    "En. Poor Linfeng, you''ve suffered." ''Actually, I suffered and regretted, too,'' she lightly added in her mind.


    Linfeng opened his eyes and looked at her with a faint smile on them. Xiong Zhi could see the starry night sky in his obsidian eyes.


    "I am really surprised you came early than what you''ve told me. But it''s better. We don''t have to waste one more week." Xiong Zhi said happily.


    Linfeng''s longshes blinked and a glint of naughtiness passed by.


    "Zhi''er, since I did well, may I have your permission to kidnap you for myself today?"


    Xiong Zhi''s brows rose slightly in a pause, and then her smile became deeper. From whichever lifetimes, in whatever age... he always had this hint of mischief in his bones.


    She indulgentlyughed. "Why ask? I am already yours. No need to ask for permission, this abducted one willingly follows the dashing bandit."


    "...I surrender." Linfeng lightlyughed. It was always like this, teasing her, then losing against her immediately. He kissed her one more time.


    Damn.


    He just could not stop kissing her. Especially when his now mature Young Miss returned every one of his deep kisses actively and passionately.


    This day would probably be a long sweet day.

 Chapter 351 - Promises

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Promises</h4>


    After kissing a few more times, Linfeng finally let Xiong Zhi go.


    With their faces just inched apart from each other, he smiled to her lovingly, "Come follow me, my sweet captive. This daring bandit has a little surprise for you." He held her hand, switched on the lights, and led her to his ''surprise''.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shone as she saw the room filled with LED candles and roses petals on the carpeted floor. ording to her years of study about romance, she naturally has an idea of what this scene was for.


    There was a look of shyness and anticipation in her eyes.


    Was it the most awaited honeymoon?


    Candles, rose petals, wine, light delicacies... then her eyes saw a mini-yer and a speaker in the corner. And romantic music! This was clearly for honeymoon!


    But where was the bed?


    Her head shyly turned around to look for a bed that might be hidden from view, or even a mat, but there was none. She could not help but dubiously lower her gaze on the floor covered with scattered rose petals, filled with doubt.


    Was it possible that he nned to do it on the floor?


    If Linfeng knew what Xiong Zhi was thinking, either he would choke on his breath or helplessly pat her head then patiently exin to her that this was how romantic dates work abroad, from what he gathered. And that if she wanted to, they could, ahem, get a room after.


    Spending a few years abroad has naturally broadened his horizons. He was more open-minded and was no longer as restrained in intimacy as before. Especially now that Xiong Zhi was already an a.d.u.l.t.


    s, she did not ask, and he did not know.


    So of course, that did not happen.


    While Xiong Zhi was taken aback by the sudden view and was busily looking around, Linfeng sneakily picked up a bouquet of roses on the table and hid it behind him.


    The real n was to hide here in the dark. Once she came inside, the candle lights would automatically lit up, he would appear on the midst of the rose petals, and the romantic background music of the record of his guzheng would y out. He would offer her a bouquet of flowers and heartwarmingly reunite with her through this romantic date.


    Sadly, the n was ruined by some fly. Thinking about the scene he witnessed earlier, Linfeng''s eyes glinted a bit, but then threw it aside. It was not the right time to spoil the atmosphere.


    He has the urge to push her to the wall and roughly kiss her, then ask her what was that all about in between kisses. It appeared like there were some wolves who targeted the precious littlemb that he left at home.


    The flies would be taken care of, but not today.


    Today was the most awaited day for him and his Zhi''er.


    Linfeng''s long straight legs stepped forward and his tall body stopped in front of Xiong Zhi, drawing back her attention. Her eyes were shining in delight. This was the first time that he initiated a romantic surprise.


    "You prepared this for me?" she asked the obvious.


    Linfeng took in Xiong Zhi''s joyous face.


    She was much more expressive now. She wore a pale rosy dress, with faintly shimmering lights on the edges, just like stars. The stunning dress made her perfectly fit in with the romantic picture, with candle lights and pink and red rose petals. The ne that he had gifted to her delicately rested below her throat, and highlighted her slender neck.


    The sight of the ne made him want to hug her again. Right, he needed to kiss that, too.


    "Yes, did you forget? I promised you something a long time ago."


    "Which one was it?" Xiong Zhi has a question mark on her face.


    "Try to think more."


    "..." She tilted her head. Hmm... Ah, there was that. "You told me that after you return, you will stick with me 24/7, even when I am showering. Is that it?"


    Linfeng: "..." Shit, there was also that.


    He coughed. Well, he could not deny that there was also anticipation for ''that''.


    To shower together, what else could possibly lead to that except...


    He coughed and shook his head with a smile. Ah, focus now, focus.


    "...I promised you that once I return, I will make you the happiest girl every day. And this is just the first day. There''s a lot more toe," Linfeng said with a gentle smile.


    Xiong Zhi''s brows rose and her phoenix eyes curved up in a soft smile. So it was those tiny, sweet promises that made her sleep with a smile.


    "But in case you forgot, let me repeat those promises again."


    How could she forget? When they weremunicating through media, Linfeng promised her almost every day that once he was back to the country-


    "I promised you that once I return I will hug you more than twice a day." He took a step towards her.


    "Hold your hand whenever I want, kiss you as much you allow me to-" Linfeng grinned mischievously at this.


    "Cook all the food I learned in the states, of course, your favorite ones too." He did not forget to add those dishes that Xiong Zhi said she would like to taste during their mealtime through video calls.


    "I also promised you that I would y a song for you, dance with you, and go on dates with you as much as we want." Linfeng was now standing close to his young miss. Taking all her figure like he did not do so earlier.


    He was dead serious when he uttered those promises.


    Now that he was back, he would spoil his girl as much as he could.


    Xiong Zhi felt the flutter of her heart. Warmth seemed to envelop her whole body. His words that he just uttered made her truly feel that the waiting was truly over. Now that he was here, they could show their love for each other within arm''s length.


    Linfeng secretly pressed on the remote inside his pockets. The music yer yed the next song. The soft and melodious sound of his guzhen ying his adaptation of the modern song ''When you say nothing at all'', sung with the original singer whom William helped to contact, started to y in the background.


    Linfeng gentlemanly bowed and handed to her the bouquet of flowers that he personally cultivated during these two years.


    "Now, this abductor wanted to fulfill those ''threats''. " They both grinned at his words.


    Then he lightly swallowed and be serious. Linfeng was now like a man in love waiting for his girl to say ''yes'', though the question was different.


    "May I have a dance with you, my dearest Young Miss? This poor one is dying to have a dance with his beloved."


    Linfeng appeared very handsome like a prince, no, he was more like a king now. A striking king standing tall and holding a bouquet of flowers. The dim lights from the candle lights made him more romantic and manly.


    Before, she wondered how she would feel if Linfeg gifted her flowers, which he never really did previously. And now she got the answer. So this was what it felt, receiving a bouquet of flower from the man she loved. The feeling of being cherished became much stronger.


    She felt giddy that she wanted to twirl, jump, open her arms, and shout to the world, ''I am in love!''


    Xiong Zhi''s rosy cheeks showed her dimples. Her enchanting phoenix eyes, her red lips whose rosy pink lipstick was already eaten clean by her lover yet appeared redder like jellied cherries, her smooth and slender face, it all looked even more beautiful and alluring under Linfeng''s gaze.


    "By all means, please take care of me. "


    She offered her free hand.


    Linfeng gently held it, brought it to his lips, and lightly kissed it. His eyes never left her.


    As the music sounded, Linfeng held her tiny waist. They danced lightly with no gaps.


    Both of their hearts were at ease,fortable, and enveloped by happiness. For them, thisfortable silence with only their breathing and the calm rhythm of their hearts, it was the most peaceful and satisfying time for the pair of tired lovers who was separated for a long time. It brought them tranquility and security.


    They finally felt like ''home''.


    Their embrace was each other''s home.


    Xiong Zhi leaned her head against Linfeng''s hard chest, her ears pressed right above his heart. She listened quietly to his steady heartbeat. Her arms were wrapped around his shoulders and asionally touched his neck. This way, she could fully embed herself into him and greedily savor the warmth that she missed for two long years.


    Linfeng gently kissed the top of her head, rested his chin on it, and hugged her waist tighter. They softly swayed to the music and immersed themselves in their own world.


    The music went on quietly, the warm glow from the candles shone gently over them, and the room was filled with warmth and serenity.


    They were contented.


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi spoke amidst the silence.


    "Hmm?" Linfeng''s lips was on top of her hair, sniffing her scent.


    "I miss you."


    "...I miss you more."


    "Linfeng?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Thump. Linfeng''s heart raced. The scene two years ago when she first said those words and then ran away without waiting for his response came to his mind. His chest warmed.


    Thump. Thump.


    Come to think of it. He answered that time, too.


    Linfeng lifted his head from her hair and leaned down to whisper in her ears. In his deep, low voice filled with sincerity, he uttered his answer from two years ago, which stayed true until now. He was no longer a hesitant youth, but a mature a.d.u.l.t man who could finally be responsible for his words.


    Though he added one more word.


    "I love you more."


    He bowed his head, lifted her chin, and kissed her again.

 Chapter 352 - Old Xiong after Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Old Xiong after Two Years</h4>


    While the two were immersed in their own world, shortly after, Old Xiong finally arrived in the banquet.


    Zhou Min checked his watch. It has been an hour since Young Miss went to the longue. They should have reunited very well, right?


    The Young Miss was taken away for such a long time, there naturally were people who looked for her. Butler Zhou Min simply made a few excuses.


    It should be about time she returned.


    They needed toe back here now before the ''announcement''. This was such a historical event that it was a pity to miss it.


    Old Xiong saw Zhou Min. He looked behind him and not finding what he was looking for, the old man''s brows furrowed.


    "Where''s Zhi''er?"


    Zhou Min''s calm face was still like an ocean. "Young Miss is entertaining the guests."


    It was true in some sense.


    Old Xiong nodded and did not ask anymore. The banquet hall was huge and was filled of people, so he did not bother to look for Xiong Zhi.


    He walked forward. As usual, the presence of the Tiger Xiong was so great and domineering that the guests stopped with what they were doing and slowly gathered to his side.


    They greeted the old man with respect and graceful bearings, with their best demeanors. They wanted to impress and curry the Tiger''s favor but at the same time keep their image and dignity.


    They were like peac.o.c.ks approaching with unfurled tails.


    With this, Old Xiong simply ignored the small fries. He was long immune to this kinds of greeting after a long time.


    He was given the seat of honor just beside Xiong Zhi''s.


    The old man looked at the tables of the most important guests. The representatives of each legendary family approached his table one by one. They congratted him for the sessful anniversary and sent their well-wishes for the continuing glory of the Xiong Empire and the legendary families. However, the one he was looking for was not among them.


    ''Where''s that brat?''


    Then the people from other Xiong branches came to pay respects to him.


    Among them, Xiong De and his daughter was the one who gave the most remarkable greeting.


    "Master Xiong, I am d you''ve recovered well and took care of your health. I still look forward to Master Xiong guiding the younger generations and ensuring the future of the Xiong Empire."


    In between the lines, ''So you''re still alive.''


    "..." Old Xiong ears'' twitched. Why did he feel like this man was cursing him to die instead?


    "Do you see me as dead?"


    Xiong De''s face paled a bit nervously. Did he know something?


    A man who has done a terrible conspiracy, that could cause his own downfall if caught, was surely burdened by it all the time. This was what Xiong De was feeling every moment he meets the first branch''s Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi, or even Xiong Bn.


    Old Xiong ignored his pale face and snorted. "I am alive and kicking. What kind of ominous allusions are you talking about?"


    Before Xiong De could speak, the old man continued.


    "How long are you going to stay further in the country? Do you want some of your business abroad to be transferred to others in the West?"


    All of the Xiong members froze.


    The business that Xiong De was handling was one of the great assets of the Xiong Empire. It was only after the Xiong Main branch in the country.


    Xiong Cai used this chance to ''grab'' some of the ''spilled tea''.


    "Master Xiong, my brother seems intent in staying here in the country. On the other hand, I have a lot of free time. I can manage the business in the United States in behalf of the Xiong Empire."


    Who did not know how great the business in there were? It was such a big pie!


    Even though Xiong De was such a sc.u.m and a greedy person, he knew well how to manage his business.


    But Xiong Cai was a different matter. He was a man who easily made mistakes and has a thumb that could make things worse. That was why he always stuck around the main branch, to pull a bit of money out of the main branch through measly channels. The money could then be used to cover his losses.


    Old Xiong naturally knew this so he ignored Xiong Cai.


    "Bn."


    Xiong Bn''s eyes lit up while Xiong De''s pale face turned grim.


    "Yes, Uncle."


    Right. Among them, Xiong Bn was given a new privilege to call Old Xiong ''Uncle'', not Master.


    It was because of Xiong Zhi''s persuasion to Old Xiong. Master Xiong did not like it, but he gave in because it was his heiress'' ploy. Though, he did not know how it could be of any help.


    Old Xiong looked at his nephew for a while and did not miss the arrogant and boastful look in his eyes. He frowned in distaste inside, but still went on. "What can you say about Xiong De''s shares in United States getting transferred to the other branch?"


    "Master Xiong, that''s¡ª" Xiong De started toin but Old Xiong''s warning gaze made him shut up.


    Xiong Bn thought over his brother''s circ.u.mstances and answered confidently. "Whatever Master decides, the second branch shall follow. If my brother is really ipetent such as abandoning his matters, then it must be a wise choice to take it away from him."


    For Xiong Bn, Xiong De was the biggest threat to his position. If Xiong De was eliminated early, then he could focus on targeting the Young Miss and the first branch. Then, everything would fall onto his hands. How smooth would that be?


    If he could do it before the Young Miss reaches the age of inheritance, it would be perfect.


    Xiong De who has the same mind as him naturally knew what his brother was thinking. He gritted his teeth.


    "I see. That''s a good suggestion." Old Xiong did not say anymore and sighed internally. Why did he even start with this kind of childish y?


    Old Xiong wouldn''t take away that business out of Xiong De''s hands and transferred it to anyone. He had done it before, and if he had done it now, the bnce in power would be lost. He could only do it once.


    Besides, Xiong De was really good at handling the business in the States even he took a lot of money in the process. The business in the States expanded very well because of Xiong De''s connection. And probably, because he had dealings in the underworld that no one touches that business in that foreign country. So no matter how dark and malicious Xiong De''s intentions towards the first branch, Old Xiong could not abandon him so easily.


    Everything must be done discreetly and ordingly. So the losses on his sides would be manageable.


    And for now, his granddaughter told him that she would handle this matter for him. As she said two years ago, she would be cutting the weeds.


    While his granddaughter acted as the director of a ploy, Old Xiong would be a part of the y. One of the main actors, the one who would drive a wedge between Xiong De and Xiong Bn.


    Old Xiong sighed again. How could the mighty him fall to such a degree and became a mere actor of someone''s ploy?

 Chapter 353 - Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Announcement</h4>


    Gulped.


    The three brothers at the side watched every twitched of the old man''s brow and they swallowed in his every sigh. They were waiting for his ''verdict.''


    But the old man ignored their presence and continued to think of his granddaughter.


    It was because his granddaughter, who was currently out of sight, managed to convince him and to trust her. Old Xiong knew that none of the three brothers bore sincere intentions towards the first branch.


    Naturally, he did not trust any of them. He did not truly trust others to begin with. It was only until recently after personally cultivating and witnessing his granddaughter''s ability and growth that he could trust others, and that was his only granddaughter.


    Speaking of his granddaughter, where was she? He has something important to announce and for sure, Zhi''er would not let this chance pass by without witnessing it.


    Old Xiong did not notice the nervous three pair of eyes who was still waiting for the continuation of the conversation about ''transferring some shares'' when he turned to Zhou Min and asked a different matter.


    "Where''s Zhi''er? I can''t see her here. Who is the guest she''s entertaining?"


    Zhou Min nced at the three who were ignored.


    ''Useless distractions. ''


    He really wished these three idiots could entertain his master and take more of his time. But s, the three men were useless as they don''t even weight a bitpared to the young miss'' hair.


    Zhou Min sweated. It would be strange if he said that the young miss was still entertaining the guest when the Master was here. Good thing, he already sent a message to his son. So he needed to make more excuses to buy them some time.


    "Ah, that is. She likely went to take a short break. Young Miss has been busy since earlier."


    "..."


    After a while, Old Xiong nodded. In this case, then his granddaughter might end up missing the grand scene. She has been pestering him so far for the development of this situation, yet when it was finally here, she went missing.


    Sigh, he really could not understand his granddaughter''s mind.


    They went on ording to n. Old Xiong went to the tform and called for everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, everyone. I am happy to have you all here in the Xiong''s Anniversary. I thank you all," Old Xiong started his speech. He began to narrate about the struggles of the empire, their roots, and what they have reached now. It was almost like a tradition every anniversary.


    Until finally, when everyone pped after a long pause in his speech, thinking that it was done, Old Xiong still remained standing. He opened his mouth when the p finally subsided.


    "Tonight, is a huge turning point for the Xiong family. I have something important to announce to all of you."


    The camera at the side covering the event focused on the old man on the stage. All of the guests quietly waited.


    The guests have various thoughts preupying their minds, wondering what kind of announcement it would be. Whichpany would ride on the Xiong Empire''s cattails after tonight? Did someone get to set an arranged marriage with the Xiong family? Would the Xiong family expand all the way to the north?


    However, the next words were out of their expectations, confusing them.


    "For years, the Xiong Empire struggled so hard to build what we have today. And every passing year, we suffered great losses and also won some.


    "In the early days, some partners left us. On the growth stage, many despised us for stealing their business. And now that we have seeded, many coveted our achievements. Along with it, we carried on the Xiong family''s pride. And also throughout such a tumultuous journey, there was always one constantpanion that stayed with us devotedly."


    "..."


    "For the Xiong family members who are here, please look beside you."


    ...?


    The Xiong members looked to their side obediently. It was just to show respect to the elder.


    "Who do you see?"


    ???


    Old Xiong was reminded back on the first anniversary that his granddaughter attended. She had said this, ''The Xiong Empire would not be what it is right now without the people who worked hard behind it.''


    The Xiong family members indeed worked hard to get to this stage, but even harder than them was their loyal aides who did everything for them.


    Old Xiong opened his mouth, repeating the words she said that day. "Without the Zhou family, the Xiong family would not be as prosperous as it is right now."


    A collective whisper of the guests buzzed out at the strange turn of events. This seemed like the situation two years ago. But why repeat it now? Would they give a grand marriage arrangement to one of the Zhou family to the branches of the Xiong family?


    This was one of the greatest rewards a butler could have from its family''s master.


    "..." All of the Zhou members were stunned at the sudden recognition. The guests could not help but cast nces at them.


    The Zhou elders who were silently watching stand then bowed respectfully to Old Xiong. It was the final act they had to show. Even Zhou Min at the side bowed gratefully at him. The Zhou members were already standing as their position as butlers did not allow them to sit. With confusion, they followed the elders and the head butler''s action and bowed to Master Xiong. They were thinking it was an act to show that they appreciated his recognition.


    Old Xiong suddenly felt embarrassed. It was because he was supposed to be the one who should be sorry for his ancestors'' mistakes. They were the ones who had wronged the Zhou family, yet they were given gratitude instead. Old Xiong could not look directly at Zhou Min.


    He already began to realize that he seemed to have really taken the Zhou family''s help for granted. The surprised looks on the guests'' faces at such a simple praise showed this clearly to him.


    He thickened his face and continued on with his speech.


    "I deeply thank the Zhou family for supporting us behind the scenes, all this time. You have always been the greatest friend of the Xiong family." Old Xiong was really sincere when he said this.


    At this time, two people sneaked into the banquet while all attention was on the old man. Fortunately, the guests did not notice their arrival as they were all confused and surprised by Old Xiong''s odd speech.


    "My ancestors must be extremely happy and satisfied, looking at us now, standing proud with our achievements. You have paid your debt spectacrly. The Xiong family is most grateful for your service and sacrifices."


    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, Old Xiong stood away from the mic and bowed forty-five degrees, holding onto the cane to support his aged body.


    It was a bow of respect, gratitude, and also as an equal.


    "!!!"


    All of the Zhou family members present stood up in surprise and looked at the Master of Xiong family with wide eyes. They were basically servants, the Xiong family''s aides! Their Head Master should not be bowing to them!

 Chapter 354 - Breaking the Treaty (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Breaking the Treaty (Final)</h4>


    The Zhou butlers wanted to stop Old Xiong, but they dared not approach easily. They looked at Zhou Min who was closest to the Head Master. Yet Zhou Min just stood there and epted the bow. His eyes were red though. He did not expect that Old Xiong would do this.


    This made the Zhou butlers stiffen in confusion. What was happening? The head butler would not allow a master to bow to them as an equal, what more of the head master. There was the treaty that bound them in a strict master and servant rtionship. The head butler should know that.


    All of the rules, traditions, etiquette, and knowledge they learned with their heart and soul went against the current scene.


    While the butlers were in the midst of chaos, they heard a voice at the side.


    "I thank all of the Zhou butlers who worked hard for us all these years. My dear Xiong family, the Head Master has bowed, please follow grandfather''s will and show our gratitude to our confidants from the Zhou family."


    Xiong Zhi appeared standing in front of her seat without anyone noticing it.


    With grace and dignity, she then bowed to a certain direction sincerely. Specifically, to her butler who has been hiding his presence behind the pir, the person who supported and worked hard for her since the past life until this life.


    Her cool voice was very sincere and warm. "Thank you for your hard work."


    "!!!"


    Aside from the frozen-stiff Zhou butlers, the Xiong family members themselves were shocked at the sudden turn of the events.


    What in the world was this grandfather and granddaughter pair doing?!


    How could they bow to the Zhou, their mere servants?!


    They knew the treaty very well. The two families were not equals! This actions were beneath the Xiong''s dignity!


    Most of them have their minds raging in indignation, but with the two headmasters from the first branch bowing to the Zhou family, a lot of the Xiong members started following, too.


    The first ones were Uncle Nuen Zai and Aunt Mai. They bowed to the closest Zhou butlers. "We thank the Zhou family for your hard work all these years."


    Xiong Gaiyu who had witnessed the retrial before seemed to notice something. She stood up gracefully, looked at her butler, and bowed. "Thank you for your hard work."


    The butler opened his mouth but was unable to say anything, fl.u.s.tered.


    Xiong Bn was confused but quick-witted. He gave a bow to his butler. Now, willing or not, all of the Xiong members followed and murmured their thanks to their butlers.


    The guests looked on with mixed shock and schadenfreude, unable to make heads or tails with it.


    The Zhou butlers were beyond shocked now. They did know what to do or how to respond. Was it okay to receive their master''s bow like this? They were used to being in a lower position where some of them have been mocked, shouted at, and was vented upon. Some were lucky to be under a rational and kind master. But not all of them have such luck.


    The butlers were choked up with emotions at the unprecedented show of gratitude, their eyes inadvertently reddening. It was most unexpected and special to the butlers who have unreasonable masters who never gave them an ounce of care, such as Xiong De''s and Xiong Wuyue''s butlers. Seeing their temperamental, proud, and lofty masters bowing in front of them made them feel good andforted.


    Though, they were still confused of these unexpected events.


    After a while, Old Xiong straightened up from his bow. Xiong Zhi followed. The rest of the Xiong followed, too, much to their relief.


    For Old Xiong, that bow did not only contain simple thanks, but also his deep apology for what his ancestors have done.


    He took a quick nce at his granddaughter. Then he continued his speech sincerely.


    "All of the people invited here are important friends and colleagues of the Xiong family. Everyone, I hope you can join me today in congratting the Zhou family. This night is dedicated to them."


    "..."


    There was a sudden premonition in the air, but no one could tell what it was at the moment.


    The hall was filled with nervousness and waiting breaths.


    The guest waited, while the Zhou family sucked in their breaths in nervousness. The Zhou elders at the side gulped. They knew what was happening. But seeing the major event, the turning point of the entire history of the Zhou family, unfold in front of their eyes... It was too much for their hearts to take in.


    Their hearts were filled with a choking feeling, and their eyes reddened in emotion.


    Finally...


    "The Zhou family is no longer bound to the treaty."


    "..."


    "???"


    Everyone froze.


    ...What did he just say?


    "Tonight, the Xiong family shall break the treaty. Henceforth, the Zhou family will no longer be obligated to serve under the Xiong family. The Zhou family proved themselves capable and can stand equal to the Xiong family. All these years, they helped bring us to the greatest heights. They have paid everything their ancestors owed to our family more than enough, excellently."


    "..!"


    "...!!!!!!!"


    Hushed silence.


    The news was too much to take in, that all of the people could not believe their ears.


    The Zhou butlers were dazed. Many of the Xiong family members jumped up in stupefaction.


    The old man on the stage ignored their eyes and continued to drill in his words into the ears of everyone who were still in disbelief.


    "The treaty between the Zhou family and the Xiong family no longer exists."


    This time the guests began to collect themselves one by one, and the words began to sink in and register in their minds. They nced at each other with disbelief and amazement.


    "I and the elders of the Zhou family... reached an agreement that all of the Zhou family members can voluntarily leave their ranks and choose the paths that they wish to take without worrying about the burden of the treaty any longer. You can also leave at ater time as you wish. No one has the power to stop you."


    Old Xiong slowly dictated as he looked one by one at the Zhou butlers whose eyes were wide open with dumbfounded expressions. He had to repeat it clearly for all of them to hear.


    "I, the head elder of the 15th generation of the Xiong family, in behalf of the wishes of our ancestors, hereby announce that the Xiong family willingly puts an end to the treaty with the Zhou Family."

 Chapter 355 - Consequences of Breaking the Treaty

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Consequences of Breaking the Treaty</h4>


    An overwhelming silence.


    The people could not react for a while.


    Especially, the Zhou butlers stood around bbergasted, as if their souls have left their bodies. They felt like they were drowned by infinite silence that their ears seemed to ring numbly.


    The information they just heard was something unbelievable.


    They all doubted whether they really were seeing reality.


    They were born to be the loyal servants of the Xiong family, and was trained especially for it since the first time they learned how to read. The childhood books they read were not fantasy books but manuals and guides on how to be a good butler to the Xiong family.


    It was their fate, the life they have known.


    Their purpose of existence.


    Now, the Head Master was telling them that that life and fate has ended. That they could choose their own path.


    For a moment, their usually capable brains seemed to have emptied out a bit.


    ...But which path? Most of them never held their own ideas or opinions about how to live their life, aside from bing a good butler.


    In this situation, they did not know what to feel or how to react.


    Happy? Sorrow? ...They did not know.


    There were also few butlers who questioned their own loyalty to the Xiong family, after experiencing humiliation from their masters. There were also a handful who have proud bones and stubborn beliefs inside that they could only forcefully suppress, who initially have their own dreams they wished to pursue but dared not to say.


    This was what they were dreaming of.


    But... It all came so suddenly that their minds went nk for a moment.


    The surrounding area turned silent as seconds passed by. Even the guests did not know how to react. They just watched on with wide eyes as they turned to look alternately at the Zhou butlers and at the Xiong family members, who stood up one by one in shock and incredulity.


    It seemed that most of the Xiong family members were also left in the dark.


    The legendary families'' reactions were moreical.


    Tang Xinyang lost her feminineposure that she has been honing in these past two years. Her eyes wide and her mouth hung open in shock.


    Guan Xixin choked on his drink and some of the wine sttered on his shirt.


    Meanwhile, Lu Yin Ze froze. He was no different from a beautiful white mannequin staring woodenly at the stage.


    Inside his mind, he envisioned a future without a ''Zhou butler'', that all of the capable people surnamed Zhou no longer served the Xiong family. His heart slowed down and his breathing grew faint as realization hit him.


    If ''that'' man was not bound to the treaty, no longer a butler... then...


    His silver blue eyes were horrified as he watched the woman he loved stand on the stage, calmly watching everything.


    "..."


    His heart almost stopped beating.


    At the same time, those surnamed Xiong who just received this mind-blowing and impossible news held the same expressions of horror like him.


    Their shock was not any less than the Zhou butlers.


    If their butlers were gone... It would bring a huge change to them!


    To their lifestyle! To their career! To everything!


    Even though some of them were treated as mere servants, they were all capable and reliant servants. Now, they would be gone, then what would happen to their masters?


    How about the important information and secrets that the butlers knew?!


    Would it be used against them once they resigned from their position?!


    Right at this moment, when the news finally registered and settled in their brains, these were the thoughts that arose from the majority of the Xiong family members, like Xiong Bn and Xiong De. Their heads spun as they turned their eyes to their personal butlers.


    The look they gave to their butlers suddenly became sharp. They were looking at the Zhou butlers like they were enemies.


    The shock Zhou butlers at the side naturally knew what their master was thinking. However, they did not bow like they did before. They received it calmly and return the stare with courage. Maybe because they were not bound in the treaty anymore that they could act courageously like this. Though, they were still a hint of fear in their eyes.


    Like Old Xiong said, breaking the treaty would not be easy. It was bound to have severe consequences. The Zhou family and the Xiong family''s rtionship would have conflicts no matter what kind of ways they break the treaty. It might not show now, but it would certainly show in the near future.


    Old Xiong sighed, both in worry and relief.


    His heart which felt heavy ever since he learned of the truth of the treaty was finally uplifted. He looked at his granddaughter who was looking far away.


    His heart suddenly constricted. In the future, his granddaughter needed to oversee the Xiong Empire without the help of the loyal Zhou family... It would be hard, way harder than his time.


    "Zhi''er," Old Xiong called her in a soft voice.


    Xiong Zhi turned her gaze to him.


    "From today onwards, your path would be more difficult. You might receive the blows from both sides. The Zhou family could be a sharp weapon against us from now on."


    "..."


    "The Xiong family members for sure would urge you to me those who will defect from their positions and ask to teach them a lesson."


    Old Xiong knew his granddaughter would not do that. Thus, it would be difficult for her to pacify the other Xiongs. The Xiong family members'' anger would then be turned to her, the heiress of the Xiong family.


    "The business that we have with the Zhou family¡ª"


    "Grandfather," Xiong Zhi gently cut off the worried old man.


    She reached out.


    For the first time, Xiong Zhi held her grandfather''s hand. These two years, her grandfather did not make things hard for her. Instead, he went along with her ploys and conspiracies. It was strange, but for her, the old man seemed more real and alive than before, his demeanor to her became a bit gentler and caring. He was bing more like a grandfather now.


    Xiong Zhi in the past two years grew a lot. With Zhou Min''s constant ''brainwashing'' on how her grandfather did this and did that for her, Xiong Zhi unconsciously depended on the old man again.


    They never said it in words, but the two naturally became closer.


    Xiong Zhi patted the wrinkled hand. She saw this move in Linfeng''s retrial, when thetter patted his elders to pacify them. This move seemed to calm down elders effectively.


    Like she hoped for, Old Xiong''s worried eyes slowly became rxed. Also, there was something more in there. His eyes seemed to shine with a brighter light and the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes and mouth deepened.


    He looked like he was smiling, but Xiong Zhi knew that the old man did not know how to smile.


    "Don''t worry. These two years are especially prepared for this day. "


    "Your granddaughter is not weak. Besides¡ª"


    Step. Step.


    Amidst the deafening silence below, where the people still processed Old Xiong''s words and dared not say a word, faint sounds of shoes stepping on the cold hard floor reverberated.


    Xiong Zhi looked at a certain direction. Her eyes shone, seeing that the person finally chose this moment toe out.


    With a warm smile appearing on her face, she continued tofort her grandfather.


    "Besides, I am not alone."

 Chapter 356 - The Last Bow between the Xiong and the Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 356 - The Last Bow between the Xiong and the Zhou</h4>


    While the people were still under shock and disbelief, a tall man walked along the aisles.


    His perfectly built body and domineering aura was very eye-catching. As he passed through, people nced over unconsciously.


    Those who saw him stopped for a moment, because his face looked familiar. As he draw near to the tables in front belonging to the Xiong and Zhou families, along with the legendary families, he was instantly recognized.


    "...!!!"


    "That''s..."


    "Isn''t he... Zhou Linfeng?"


    It was Zhou Linfeng, whose news suddenly disappeared after his retrial more than two years ago.


    His long straight legs were going to one direction.


    Perhaps because all of the guests were still in shock, they watched him with nk faces.


    What now, suddenly, a missing person appeared!


    Would there be another show?


    They watched as Linfeng stood in front of the stage. His wide back was on them.


    The towering man, who looked more mature than before and was already a bona fide a.d.u.l.t, bowed to Xiong Zhi with a gentle smile.


    "Zhou Linfeng, reporting for duty. Young Miss, I am back."


    "¡­"


    The guests did not understand why he was saying this or what his presence here was for.


    Lu Yin Ze, on the other hand, stared at the man''s back. His face was pale.


    Xiong Wuyue, on the other hand, felt like she has found the oasis in a dry world. Her eyes lit up as she stared obsessively at the man.


    Xiong Zhi epted his bow.


    This was the stage where the two of them were the main actors.


    "I voluntarily pledge myself to be the Young Miss''s official aide, without the treaty binding me. It is my will, not the Zhou family''s, to continue working under my Young Miss."


    "!!!!"


    All of the people were stunned. They seemed to understand now what was going on.


    The deep voice of the man sounded again and rang louder this time.


    "I, Zhou Linfeng, willingly choose Young Miss Zhi as my Master. Please ept my assistance and loyalty."


    Zhou Linfeng remained in a respectful bow, folding both of his hands into a fist in front of him.


    Xiong Zhi approached him and held him up. She could see now his handsome face. His lips were still a bit full from the round of kissing earlier. Her eyes stayed there for a while before speaking.


    "I dly ept," she said with a light smile. She stepped back and then returned his bow. "Thank you very much for your trust in me."


    "!!!!"


    This bow was significant. An equal exchange of bows...


    Everyone who witnessed this and still did not understand what was happening were certainly blind.


    They were all people who were smart, so they naturally knew what the message being conveyed was.


    For the first time in the Xiong''s history, they epted a butler as their equal. A butler that was not bound to any treaty or contract.


    It was a voluntary assistance.


    If it was another family, they would not take this risk. How could they know for sure that without the regtions tying the butlers down, they could work for them faithfully and honestly?


    Some of the Xiong family members could not afford this risk. They were people who did not trust others initially. Yet they also could not afford to let them go.


    It was then that Zhou Min moved. He walked forward, stood in front of Old Xiong, and bowed.


    "I will continue supporting Master Xiong until my final years. Please ept my assistance and loyalty."


    "¡­!"


    Old Xiong was stunned. He thought that Zhou Min would resign from his position. He was already preparing for it. It was enough for him that the capable young Zhou extended his hand to help his granddaughter devotedly. He knew of their stubborn affection, so he thought it was the only exception.


    Yet Zhou Min... He still chose to stay by his side despite knowing the sins of his ancestors.


    The old man was silent for a moment. There was strange feeling in his heart. Then he nodded.


    "If that''s the case, the position is yours."


    It was a domineering voice. But butler Zhou who stayed by his side for a long time knew that the old man was happy.


    The head butler smiled with a warm heart.


    Seeing that the two heads of the Zhou family pledged their alliance even without the treaty, some of the faithful servants who still wished to work under their masters bowed and expressed their willingness. They still have not truly recovered from the shock, but they themselves did not have other wishes aside from assisting their masters like before.


    Xiong Gaiyu was stunned when her butler immediately bowed to her and asked for her to ept his aid. The same happened with Xiong Mai and Nuen Zai. The butler in front of them smiled and bowed. The two Xiongs naturally epted them.


    In fact, these two butlers were very satisfied with their masters. They even felt d that they served under such good masters, unlike their brethren.


    Xiong Cai looked at his butler, his eyes narrowed.


    His butler pursed his lips in confusion, then his eyes firmed up. He calmly looked away, but with sweat dotting on his forehead.


    This sudden news surely would make his master doubt on his loyalty, given his master''s temperament. It was a difficult and a desperate decision, but if he would serve a master, he would rather find someone who would be good to him. After this, he did not know where to go, but he did not wish to suffer more under his master''s distrust.


    "¡­" Xiong Cai was indignant. This traitor!


    Xiong Bn and Xiong De also looked threateningly at their butlers. Their eyes were clearly saying that they should stay if they still wanted to live.


    Thus, the early problems of dissolving the treaty surfaced.


    Some butlers fell into a dilemma.


    The Zhou elders looked at each other and then at Old Xiong. Old Xiong nodded and stepped back, giving the space to the Zhou elders.


    The elders went forward and spoke loudly.


    "To the butlers who wished to return to their roots! The Zhou family has prepared for this turning point in our family history. We have already prepared appropriate positions for you. Today is the effective start date where you can resign from your current positions."


    The Zhou butlers looked up withplicated mix of emotions at their elders.


    "Everyone, I know your concerns. We have all considered them as well. This is not an impulsive decision. For years, we have been preparing for it, with the help of our benevolent Head Master. Please, all of youe forward."


    The Zhou elders have long known that some of the Zhou butlers would have their lives threatened. They knew too many secrets, so it was natural that some of the Xiongs would not let them go.


    The butlers who have decided to leave their ranks gritted their teeth and hurriedly went to the elders'' side.


    Their group was quite plenty.


    Notably, the guests saw that there was not a single one left beside Xiong Wuyue, Xiong De, Xiong Bn, and Xiong Cai. The others still have a few butlers loitering around them.


    The Zhou elders looked at the younger generations with reddened eyes, disregarded people''s gazes, and continued speaking.


    "Master Xiong has been a benevolent master. It cannot be denied that the Xiong family helped us retain our surname. If their earliest ancestors did not save us from the pit of fire centuries ago, there will be no united Zhou family of today, only people who have lost their identities after being scattered throughout Ancient Huaxia."


    The people from the Zhou family have long known of this, but now under this asion, it somehow brought them a moving emotion. Gratitude and appreciation filled their hearts as they turned their gazes towards the Head Master of the Xiong family.


    "Out of our gratitude, our ancestors, down to our present generations, served the Xiong family, bringing them back to more than their former grace. The Xiong family has now reached the apex with our assistance. Now, Master Xiong fully recognized us as a friend of the Xiong family. It is because he trusted us that he willingly broke the treaty, despite the potential risks."


    "Everyone, I hope you can keep this in your minds. Although we will no longer serve the Xiong family, Master Xiong and Young Miss Xiong Zhi, who worked hard to let us regain our freedom, are our benefactors. Forever, we shall be the Xiong family''s friend."


    "Let''s give ourst bow to the Xiong family."


    All of the Zhou members who defected from their position bowed. Their hearts were full ofplex emotions.


    Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong both felt guilty inside. The truth was, it was Linfeng who expended all efforts to aplish this. Still, the show must go on. She opened her mouth and spoke.


    "Everyone in the Xiong family, please return their bow as an equal. It is thest bow, as ourpanion over the years."


    The Xiongs stood once more. Their faces were indescribable and varied. Many of them were reluctant, but under the audience''s careful watch, they could not bear to stain their family name. They gave a bow with different thoughts.


    What was certain was that a lot of them still held a grudge over their butlers'' choices.


    "Don''t worry about their safety. I''ll handle it," Linfeng softly spoke to ease Xiong Zhi''s worries.


    Xiong Zhi smiled at him. Her man knew her best.


    "I leave it to you then. As for the Xiongs..." She threw a fleeting nce at those ugly faces. "Leave them to me, those stubborn ones."


    Linfeng smiled, his eyes gentle. His Zhi''er has really grown more confident and more courageous.


    He wanted to shower his good girl with kisses all of the sudden.


    The two exchanged sweet looks.


    Old Xiong coughed.


    "Cough! Zhi''er. You can now end the banquet."


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    The Xiong Anniversary Banquet ended with a great fanfare, shocking the heavens.


    The guests left one by one, still dumbfounded.

 Chapter 357 - Clamor at the back

    <h4>Chapter 357 - mor at the back</h4>


    Tang Xinyang looked back and forth at the couple in front of her.


    They were now in the private parking lot for the guests of honors. It was only a few people, like Tang Xinyang and the legendary families'' representatives, who have the right to park here.


    There was something she wanted to say to the couple in front of her, but different words came out instead.


    "That was really unexpected. The two of you actually nned to do something like this. I am really shocked."


    Xiong Zhi just smiled.


    Tang Xinyang became a good friend over these two years. She taught her some basic self-defense while she and Song Xuantin taught her some love advice and helped her with her transformation. Though, the session was only twice a month, as all three women were busy. But during those times, they became close friends.


    "Thank you for taking good care of my Young Miss. I am indebted to you," Linfeng said at the side.


    "Nah. You managed to fetch back that stubborn girl, so we are even. Just take care of Zhi''er. She is now my friend."


    "Of course, I will."


    Xiong Zhi looked back and forth at the two who spoke like she was not there. She did not know of the two people''s past and rtionship, but she was patient to wait until the two remembered to tell her in the future.


    "Alright. We will see you next time," Xiong Zhi chimed in.


    "I will invite you to my little sister''s debut. Please doe."


    Tang Xinyang has been talking about her little sister for some time before. Xiong Zhi was interested to know her.


    "I will."


    Tang Xinyang seemed want to say more but shut her mouth down and simply waved her farewell.


    "Sigh. I''ll be rooting for you guys."


    The two nodded at her.


    Tang Xinyang turned around and started to walk back to her car.


    Her smile turned ugly.


    Agghhh!


    She was confused. She loved her friend Zhi, but she loved her sister more. Zhou Linfeng was the problem. That gentle gaze that could not be torn away from being stuck on Xiong Zhi''s face was clearly saying, ''I am in love''!


    Sigh~ Her sister was defeated without even starting a fight. She really has to make her sister give up!


    But how..?


    Thus, not knowing what else to do, Tang Xinyang invited the couple to attend her sister''s debut. Her sister needed to see with her own eyes that Zhou Linfeng was already taken! Perhaps, she would give up after that.


    Aaaaarghh!!!


    As she saw the butler at the side opening the door of the car for her, she suddenly missed the ever-so-busy Jang Shin. Sigh, why could that man not be this butler instead?


    She sat inside sullenly. The driver closed the door and went to the front seat. He started the car and was about to drive away when Tang Xinyang suddenly saw something. Her eyes widened and she shouted.


    "Stop!"


    Screech.


    The car made a loud screeching sound.


    The driver was shocked. His face was confused as he looked at his Young Miss, who suddenly ran out of the car. Her guards hurriedly went down and ran after her, worried by her sudden action.


    Ignoring the mess she left behind, Tang Xinyang went straight to the man who was about to run to the couple.


    Tang Xinyang was a martial artist. Before Lu Yin Ze could shout and call out to Xiong Zhi, she gave him a forceful kick at the side of his face.


    "Kwaak!"


    Lu Yin Ze fell on the ground due to the force, dazed at the sudden attack. Then more than ten guards appeared and surrounded Tang Xinyang, while some checked on the fallen man worriedly.


    The guards did not waste any time as they tried to subdue the woman who hurt their young master.


    Tang Xinyang did not waste any words and fought them. Exnations could follow after defeating these guys.


    The girl''s guards saw this and joined the fray.


    *****


    Xiong Zhi heard some mor and grunts behind her. She was about to look back to the private parking lot when Linfeng stepped closer in front of her, covered her ears with both hands, tilted her head, and kissed her.


    It was a quick kiss.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    What was that for?


    "I promised that I will kiss you any chance that I got."


    "...I thought it was, ''as long as you allow me to''?"


    "¡­" Uh, was that what he said?


    Xiong Zhi smiled at his bewildered face. How cute.


    She stopped teasing him and chuckled. "I''m just joking. You can kiss me all you want."


    Linfeng grinned and chuckled back.


    He gave a quick nce at the pandemonium at the back. Tang Xinyang was almost winning while Lu Yin Ze who could not speak due to his hurting face was trying to gesture at his men to stop.


    ''...?''


    His eyes shed. He did not know what was happening, but he knew since earlier that someone was stalking them. He was about to let his Young Miss walk first and deal with that persistent pretty bug but Tang Xinyang beat him to it.


    He did not know why she helped him, or if she has another reason why she beat up that guy. At least the bug did not reach his Young Miss, and that was all that matters.


    The ugly scene behind should not dirty his Young Miss''s eyes. What if she felt sorry for the beat-up pretty boy?


    She should only look at him, Linfeng.


    He put all his attention back to the woman in front of him.


    "Alright. I''ll follow thatmand."


    He lowered his head and kissed her one more time, his lips biting on hers.


    "Agh!" It was the grunt of a man.


    Linfeng frowned, afraid that his Young Miss would look at the fight behind.


    "Young Miss, let''s return to the hall."


    Xiong Zhi was quite disappointed. She was expecting a lot of kisses.


    "Okay." Next time then.


    When they entered the elevator to return to the hall above, Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered something. She forgot to check the noise in the private parking lot after being enchanted by the male beauty beside her.


    Seeing her brows furrowed, Linfeng held her chin up again and kissed her one more time. It was supposed to be a quick kiss, because the elevator might open anytime.


    The young woman did not care. As he was about to distance himself, Xiong Zhi pulled on his tie, tiptoed, and deepened the kiss.


    "Mhm." Linfeng felt his Young Miss''s soft warm tongue push into his mouth, rubbing, and making him m.o.a.n.


    Without breaking the kiss, he reached out a hand, opened the emergencypartment on the wall, and pushed the elevator button to stop. Their lift was now between the 17th and 18th floor.


    Afterwards, he pressed down on her, held her head gently, and gently wrapped an arm around her slim waist, but his mouth''s movements were passionate.


    Entangling lips, sweeping tongues, and grazing teeth.


    The feeling of hiding from people, sneaking a passionate kiss in a public ce.


    The temperature rose up.


    Inside the small space, only the wet sounds of their kissing, m.o.a.ns, and gasps could be heard.


    Hell, should he do this a lot in the elevators with Young Miss? Maybe kissing in the elevator would be his favorite.


    Butter, his mind changed. Every ce with his Young Miss for him would be his favorite.

 Chapter 358 - Love Advice

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Love Advice</h4>


    Tang Xinyang''s butler had an ugly face. He handed a pack of ice politely to the young man whose beautiful face had a violet bruising mark on his left cheek. There were even traces of blood on the young man''s swollen lips.


    The butler looked away since it was impolite to stare at this influential figure.


    Five cars surrounded two main cars of their hosts. They were outside the Xiong Building and the cars were parked at the side of the road.


    Lu Yin Ze''s slender brows were furrowed as he lightly applied the ice pack on his bruised cheek. He wanted to ask many questions but his swollen cheeks and torn mouth made it hard for him to speak.


    Finally, the culprit approached him and bowed ny-five degrees.


    "I am so sorry for hitting you so suddenly!" Tang Xinyang said with a guilty face.


    Lu Yin Ze''s guards also sported bruises on their bodies and faces. They stared vigntly at the Amazon who was now bowing down in apology to their master.


    Surprisingly, this girl who harassed their master was actually the eldest miss of the Tang family.


    After they were beaten, their Master''s message to stop the fight finally descended on them. Both parties agreed toe out of the Xiong building and talk it out instead.


    Lu Yin Ze''s numb mouth could only make a sound of ''En''.


    Tang Xinyang looked up. Seeing that she had destroyed the fine face of the perfectly sculpted heavenly being, she felt guiltier.


    "Are you not going to ask me why I kicked you?"


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her with a look of, ''How can I ask you with this kind of mouth?''


    Tang Xinyang bit her lips. Ah, right. The Second Young Master was so delicate that she identally almost broke his jaw. Not her fault, ah.


    "Well, I did that because of... Uhmm..."


    "..."


    "Ahem... It''s really hard to exin. I just moved with my instinct."


    "..." Lu Yin Ze looked dumbly at Tang Xinyang.


    So she would just kick someone''s face whenever she wanted to?


    Tang Xinyang understood the look and hurriedly exined. "It''s not that! It was because earlier you looked like you are set to tear them apart!"


    "???"


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyebrows rose in confusion.


    Tang Xinyang took a deep sigh and decided to be direct.


    "Do you like Xiong Zhi? Ah, no. It was obvious you like her. The question is, are you still not giving up on Xiong Zhi? You should know how badly she wanted to be with Linfeng."


    Tang Xinyang had spent quite a lot of time with Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin.


    During senior year, she frequently visited their school. She spent some time with the four friends. Over time, she managed to catch on to Lu Yin Ze''s obvious feeling for Xiong Zhi. Even Song Xuantin once expressed that Lu Yin Ze''s feelings were directed to Xiong Zhi after Song Xuantin rejected him.


    "What are y¡ª" Lu Yin Ze started then flinched. His cheeks were hurting, burning like fire. It has been a while since he was hurt like this physically. But he could not continue speaking.


    His silver-blue eyes were stunned. How did Tang Xinyang managed to get to these conclusions? Was he really too obvious? Or did Xiong Zhi tell her?


    "Well, it''s not that hard to know. You always look at her, like a puppy looking at its owner. And even though you are friendly and nice to me and Xuantin, you are exponentially kinder and gentler to Xiong Zhi. Besides, you always give her gifts..." The girl listed on and on.


    "..." Lu Yin Ze stayed silent. So he was that obvious.


    After a while, he nodded in silent confirmation.


    Tang Xinyang heavily sighed. "I know I don''t have the right to tell you to stop your feelings for her. But I am saying this honestly, those two faced a lot of things to get to where they are now. I am not saying your efforts are iparable to theirs. I am saying, for those two who finally got together after a long time of waiting and a huge of amount of efforts... You will just be an eyesore."


    Prick.


    Tang Xinyang''s harsh words stabbed at Lu Yin Ze''s heart. His chest felt painful and his eyes were bitter.


    After he witnessed what happened earlier, Lu Yin Ze was sure that Zhi''er and her butler was really serious. They were willing to ovee their different status and their family''s traditions just to be together.


    Now that there was no restrictive ties shackling them, the butler could finally stand equally at Xiong Zhi''s side. Perhaps it would take a while for the society to ept them as a couple, but eventually, it would get there.


    The loving pair would not be stopped no matter what the society thought of them.


    Lu Yin Ze came to that realization when both stood together and bowed at each other. He was miserably reminded of the marriage bows in the ancient time.


    It was a sure defeat for him.


    But he felt unwilling!


    He could not back down. He could not give up.


    He loved her!


    He loved her so much that he had thoughts to kneel down, beg her to leave that butler, and choose him instead.


    "Second young master Lu, I am a fighter in this field as well. I am not a good adviser, but I am a person who came to know them and the rtionship between them. That''s why I pity you."


    Tang Xinyang looked up at the dark sky. Sadly, there were no stars tonight.


    "I rushed to stop you before you do things that you might regret. You know Xiong Zhi like I do. She would not like it if you pester her like this. She might hate you forever. And... you might face Linfeng''s ruthless side if you continue standing in their way."


    Tang Xinyang clearly remembered how Linfeng mercilessly yet cleanly handled their enemies in the past. Even if Lu Yin Ze was the second young master of the Lu family, he would not be able to handle Linfeng''s wrath if he was really pushed to the edge.


    She looked at the young man''s sad yet stubborn eyes.


    In Tang Xinyang''s eyes, she seemed to see her cute little sister, who might carry the same look if she ever came to know that the man she loved already loved someone else.


    "That''s why I am advising you to stop while it''s not yet toote. I am telling you, you wouldn''t want to be their enemy."


    "..."


    The atmosphere turned gloomy. The guards had all left them enough space to talk privately. Now, only the sound of the night breeze could be heard whistling through thete night road.


    After a while, the silence was broken.


    "It''s toote," Lu Yin Ze managed to sluggishly utter under his breath. The sides of his cheeks and the inside of his mouth were hurting, but it was iparable to the pain stinging at his heart. His heart was ruthlessly broken.


    "I can''t love anyone but her."


    [I can''t like anyone but him.'']


    Tang Xinyang seemed to hear someone''s words before that person ran away a few years ago.


    "I can''t give up."


    "You will end up hurt." These were the words she wanted to say to that person too.


    "I know."


    "That''s not how love is."


    "What do you know about love anyway?"


    "...Is your cheek still hurting? It seems like you can speak freely now."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze red at Tang Xinyang. Whose fault was that?


    Tang Xinyang grinned. "I am just making the mood lighter."


    ''You''re making it worse.'' Lu Yin Ze refrained from saying this out of politeness nurtured with his upbringing. Still, his face held an unwilling look.


    Tang Xinyang pursed her lips and thought hard. How could she convince this man to stop his foolish actions and thoughts? How to make him give up?


    The truth was, she was actually asking deep in heart, how could she break this hurtful news to her sister?


    She could not find an answer at this moment. Maybe, ending it with a broken heart through harsh words was the only answer.


    She sighed harshly. Aargh!


    "Come to my sister''s banquet next month! I know someone whose heart will be broken soon. Can you help her, like how Iforted you today? She might need your pity soon."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Tang Xinyang bbergasted. You call thisforting?


    "Do you want me to kick her face too?"


    "..." Tang Xinyang was silent for a moment. "Sure, I give you my permission."


    "..." Lu Yin Ze already felt bad for that person. He no longer spoke because the pain on his cheeks and mouth got worse.


    Their talk was done after that.


    The guards looked at each other. Surprisingly, the Lu family did not me the Tang family for their rude behavior towards the second master. How magnanimous!


    Lu Yin Ze arrived home while still thinking of Tang Xinyang''s advice, Xiong Zhi''s words, and the couple''s affectionate back while holding each other''s arms.


    He did not change clothes and directly ordered the maids to bring him a bottle of wine. He then drowned in his sorrows as allplicated thoughts battled in his mind.


    The day ended without him arriving to any resolution.


    No one seemed to know his sorrows, because after the sun rose, the story about the legendary Xiong family and their subordinate Zhou family breaking apart spread like fire in the whole country, shocking countless people.

 Chapter 359 - Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Doubts</h4>


    "It was a shocking news that rocked the high society when Master Xiong announced yesterday night during the Xiong''s Anniversary Banquet that they voluntarily dissolve the treaty thatsted for many generations¡ª"


    Click.


    "¡ªIt''s really shocking. I watched as the two families bowed to each other as a sign of respect for their rtionship that precipitated over the years¡ª"


    Click.


    "¡ªa big question was circting everyone''s mind. Why did the legendary Xiong family break the treaty, which had been followed through for more than three hundred years with the Zhou family so suddenly? Many people questions this¡ª"


    Click.


    The channel changed once more. Another scene in the 150-inch Ultra HD television yed.


    There was an old man in ancient clothing standing vigorously. He gave a bow of respect to a butler beside him, neither humble nor arrogant, but as if to an equal. Then after a while, a stunning girl in a pale rosy dress gave a short speech and bowed as well.


    Guan Gao Huan tapped a finger on the arm rest as he watched the woman in the television intently. His brown eyes appeared more golden with the light shining from the screen. His hair had a tinge of brown and his usual gentle smile was gone asplex thoughts ran wild inside his mind.


    Then in the next instant, another man appeared in the screen.


    The tall man bowed and kissed the woman''s hand.


    Guan Gao Huan''s finger paused. His golden brown eyes turned darker.


    ''So that was it'', he thought. ''These two people yed well.''


    His fingers resumed tapping. After a while, he called out to his butler standing quietly in the shadows.


    "Call Xiong De."


    In a short while, the butler came back holding a phone. The third master of the second branch, Xiong De, was on the other line.


    Guan Gao Huan casually put the loud speaker on, put the phone down on the table, rested his back on the soft couch, and stared at the screen in front of him.


    "Master Gao Huan."


    "Third Master De, I think you get the idea why I''m calling you?"


    There was a bit of silence before Xiong De spoke again. "Of course. Master Gao Huan has nothing to worry about. Everything is going well ording to n."


    "Your time is up, you know that."


    "...Yes, I know. You should have heard some news, the old tiger''s health is deteriorating. He skipped some gatherings as well to recuperate¡ª"


    "Skipped some gatherings?" Gao Huan''s tone was light and there was a light chuckle at the end.


    His golden eyes stared at the screen. The old man was standing there robust and healthy.


    "Do you know what I am seeing? I can see an old man who is supposed to be dying standing straight in front of the crowd, with a rosy color on his cheeks. He can even bow forty-five degrees a few times. You call that dying?"


    "..."


    "Are you kidding me?" Guan Gao Huan''s voice turned deeper as a dark and gloomy look appeared in his eyes.


    Xiong De''s voice was tensed. "But you should hear the news recently! The tiger did not make much appearances this past year, sending Young Miss instead¡ª"


    "These are not news but rumors. Are you sure you are not exposed? Maybe, it''s just someone''s work, who figured out what you''re doing, yed along, and let you hear what you wanted."


    "...I-I am not mistaken. They are just ying the strawman to fool the crows. In due time, the old tiger would surely s.u.mb to death."


    "Xiong De. Don''t test my patience. Your two years'' time is up. I want to see the results in a few days."


    "Master Gao Huan¡ª"


    Guan Gao Huan hung up. He was really annoyed right now.


    Two years was enough to kill a person using that rare poison, even if only a whiff of it was inhaled. Around this time, the effect should have started showing. Yet, the old man did not show any symptoms during the banquet.


    Of course, he had heard of the rumors that Old Xiong''s health was deteriorating. That was why the old man allegedly could not attend all the events that needed his presence. So far, it was his sessor, the heiress Xiong Zhi, who reced him.


    After a long time, it was in the Xiong''s Anniversary Banquet that the Old man made an appearance again in the high society.


    Tsk.


    It felt like they were yed. He knew well the effects of the poison. The old man should not be able to even move away from the bed at this time, due to constant drowsiness and sluggish movements. Yet none of it showed on the old man on the television screen.


    Did it mean they failed? No, the real problem was, Old Xiong was ahead of them and must have known their n. But knowing the ruthless old tiger, he should have counter-attacked and banished Xiong De right after learning of his schemes.


    Especially because it was all about poisoning him to death.


    Then what was it? Why wait up until now? Did they really know? Or like Xiong De said, they were just ying tough and strong but in reality, the old man was already dying inside?


    ''Hmmm...''


    Guan Gao Huan was troubled. He kept tapping on his armrest. This was not a good feeling, not knowing what was lying on wait on the road ahead.


    He had a strange nagging feeling in his gut.


    It was not really a good decision to put all this to that useless man, Xiong De. It seemed like he had to prepare for cleaning up in case this n failed. It must not be traced back to him in any way if ever they find out.


    Guan Gao Huan nced at his phone. By now, for sure that man would have seen the news.


    As if it heard his thoughts, the phone suddenly rang.


    Guan Gao Huan''s heart skipped a beat, but when he saw that it was not that man, he calmed down.


    He took the phone and answered the call.

 Chapter 360 - Good Morning (I)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Good Morning (I)</h4>


    "Lu Jin."


    "...You sound relieved. What happened?" The other side had a deep and cold voice, but there was a hint of confusion in them. It was subtle.


    Guan Gao Huan who was the closest to this man knew him very well. So he noticed it. The same thing to the man, he knew of his friend''s tone that he noticed that something was amiss.


    But Gao Huan chose not to say anything. "Nothing."


    "Is everything all right there?"


    The annoying matters were thrown at the back of Guan Gao Huan''s mind as thefort of his friend settled his thoughts.


    "Did you just call me for that?" He tried to tease the stern man.


    "...No. I aming back. "


    "..."


    There was a bit of silence. After a while, Guan Gao Huan asked.


    "You are done with the business in the south?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s earlier than scheduled. Did he want to send you here?"


    "Yes and no. I finished early, and there are things there that caught my attention."


    Guan Gao Huan turned serious. For his friend toe here, it must be serious. "What is it?"


    "Someone is messing up with the files."


    Guan Gao Huan stiffened. His tone turned colder.


    "Which one?"


    Lu Jin stayed silent for a moment. Then in a deep tone, he said, "Old ones."


    The fingers that were tapping the armest clenched.


    ''Old ones''


    There were old files that were about him.


    "...Is it about mine?"


    "No. It''s a different matter."


    Gao Huan seemed a bit relieved.


    There was another bout of silence.


    "Did you tell him?" Gao Huan''s finger unclenched and resumed tapping.


    "...No, I didn''t. He can''t know before we are sure."


    ''We?'' Guan Hao Huan suddenly knew why he called.


    This guy wanted him to investigate until he arrived here.


    Guan Gao Huan thought of it for a moment, calcting. He would be busy with preparations because the n with Xiong De to deal with the Head Master of the Xiong family was turning out of his favor.


    There were also matters with the heiress of Xiong that needed to be done. In these two years, Gao Huan made many opportunities to meet her alone.


    However, the young miss never changed her way of treating him. She treated him like an enemy. She was always on guard with him. This made things harder for him to approach her and make his ''goodwill'' reached her. So his mission to make the young miss on his side was a foreseen failure.


    And now that the guard dog came back, it would be harder for him to approach the young miss.


    He had a lot on his te.


    But this was also very important.


    If even one file fall into wrong hands, who knew what and where it might lead?


    Gao Huan made a decision. Giving a day or two to help his friend won''t harm him.


    "Alright. Where do I start?"


    ******************************


    The sun was rising and the morning breeze made the curtains on the windows that were left opened yesterday night float and flutter. The warm golden light shone in from outside, illuminating the beautiful figure of the woman on the bed.


    There were three knocks on the door before a deep voice called out, "Young Miss Zhi, are you awake? I am entering."


    Xiong Zhi immediately opened her eyes. In actuality, she already woke up a few minutes ago. But yesterday night, Linfeng told her that he woulde to the Xiong Mansion and serve her, starting the next morning.


    So she waited patiently until Linfeng came to wake her up. It was supposed to be a maid who should serve her, but now that Linfeng was her official butler, he would be taking care of her every need.


    Of course, this was only possible because Old Xiong has given up and decided to keep his eyes closed on this matter. Whatever, they were both a.d.u.l.terous lovers anyway.


    Xiong Zhi sat up on her bed. Her thin nightgown wrapped around her body nicely. Her long messy hair, rosy cheeks, watery eyes, and charming curves made her an alluring sight.


    "Come in," she said. Her voice was a bit hoarse and sluggish, but her eyes were brilliant as she was excited to see her man first thing in the morning.


    The door opened and a tall man entered the room. Linfeng was wearing the butler''s suit, appearing neat and matured. He looked dashing and handsome.


    He pushed in a cart with a gentle smile. Seeing the girl obediently waiting to be served on the bed, Linfeng''s smile deepened as his eyes imperceptibly changed. He took in the tempting sight on the bed, but his calm face did not show any changes.


    "Good morning, Young Miss. Did you have a good night''s sleep?"


    Xiong Zhi felt instantly refreshed seeing her gorgeous man soon after waking up. Her expression was soft and her lips contained a happy smile. "En. I had a good dream."


    ''I dreamt of you again.''


    Linfeng took the towel on the tray, dampened it with the warm water the small thermos, leaned over, and carefully patted the damp towel on Xiong Zhi''s cheeks. Xiong Zhi leaned forward as well and let him wipe her face gently, closing her eyes.


    The low voice sounded again. "That''s nice to hear. A good dream can make your day better."


    "En. How''s your night? Did you sleep well?" Linfeng just came back from overseas, so perhaps he was not fully used to the time difference. It was possible he got a jetg. She suddenly felt a bit guilty agreeing to let him assist her so soon.


    Linfeng''s eyes were focused on the smooth face as he gently wiped with the towel. Hearing her question, his onyx eyes darkened a bit. He uttered one word, "Lonely."


    Hmm?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes opened in confusion. What made him lonely?


    Seeing her confused eyes, Linfeng sighed exaggeratedly. "Yesterday is not enough. I was only able to hug my girl for a few minutes, only kissed her a few times. That''s not enough at all."


    "..."


    "We did not meet for more than two long years, but we parted so soon."

 Chapter 361 - Good morning (II)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Good morning (II)</h4>


    Yesterday night after the announcement, Linfeng wanted to spend more time with her, but he was called by the elders and was asked to take care of the butlers who quit their positions from the Xiong family.


    Xiong Zhi was towed away as well by her grandfather to pacify the outraged Xiong family members, who questioned the main branch''s decision over breaking the family treaty.


    So the rest of their night was spent separately taking care of their business. But before Xiong Zhi left the building, Linfeng escorted her and told her that starting tomorrow morning, he would be serving her wholeheartedly.


    That was why he came early. He was too excited to serve his Young Miss today.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned into small lovely crescents. So that was it. Her Linfeng missed her, too!


    "En. We were both too busy yesterday. Have you taken care of the butlers who left?"


    Linfeng put the towel on the cart and took a dry towel to softly pat her face.


    "Yes, I have prepared everything. The disced Zhou members will have their new positions soon, after my elders screen out their preferences and specialties. My uncle also came back yesterday. He is now taking care of the matters I left behind. The important arrangements were done, only a few minor details were left."


    The uncle whom Linfeng was referring to was his father''s younger brother who was banished years ago.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Linfeng had mentioned to her before that his uncle would be assisting him.


    Linfeng asked while putting the towel aside. "How about you? Did you encounter persistentints from the other branches?"


    "Only from the second branch. It''s expected anyways, I will be surprised if they keep silent. Uncle Bn wanted me to talk to his butler once more. He wants me to persuade his butler to return. Xiong De, as expected, wanted to get his butler too. Be careful, make sure to watch over their butlers. Oh, it was ex-butlers. I think Xiong De''s ex-butler knows a lot. Xiong De would surely do everything to silence him."


    "Don''t worry, Young Miss, I took that into consideration already."


    "His ex-butler should know a few things about my previous encounters with that father and daughter pair, too. Don''t take it against him. It''s not his choice."


    "Hmm, alright I won''t. He''s also a pitiful one. I also think he should be aware of a few things Xiong De had done. As for telling us¡­"


    "Right, about that. So did you managed to get him to agree?"


    "He seemed to know his master well, so it was not hard to persuade him. He should have suffered quite a lot of grievances because he seemed relieved to leave his post. He told me he is willing to cooperate and tell everything he knows, as long as we promise him safety."


    "I believe you have already prepared for that."


    "Naturally, it was one of my priorities in my groundwork."


    "As expected of Linfeng. Thank you. My Xiong family will be causing you much trouble in the future."


    Linfeng touched her hair. "Anything for you."


    The two stared at each other quietly, appreciating each other''s presence. The big room seemed to be smaller in Xiong Zhi''s sight as Linfeng''s face slowly came closer. His eyes dropped and stared at her red lips, which he missed since yesterday.


    He was about to swoop in when Xiong Zhi suddenly gasped and covered her mouth.


    Linfeng: "???"


    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." She looked down in embarrassment.


    Linfeng was stunned before he chuckled. She red at him inint.


    His Young Miss was so cute. There was absolutely no problem to him even though she had not taken a bath yet. Her natural fragrance was the most intoxicating for him.


    But he went along with her and smiled charmingly.


    "How about a peck on the cheek? I should be rewarded, right?" he teased her, wanting to see more of her coquettish self.


    "..." She paused.


    "Hmm?" The low maic voice was tantalizing.


    Xiong Zhi uncovered her mouth and nodded seriously. Her Linfeng had done a great job and she wanted to spoil him as much as she could. She really needed to quickly brush her teeth and shower him with kisses.


    She leaned on the side, tilted her head, and exposed her smooth cheek. She waited for him to kiss her.


    "..." Linfeng stiffened.


    Xiong Zhi blinked: ''Why are you still not moving?''


    Linfeng''s throat knot rolled. Xiong Zhi''s expectant eyes were irresistible. Sigh, it would be hard to control his urge, he might kiss her fully instead. But he restrained himself, he could not infringe on ady''s will, unless she gave him her permission.


    With a thumping heart, he leaned down and gently pressed his lips on her smooth cheeks.


    Smooth and fragrant, reminiscent of milk.


    The warm and soft sensation on her cheek made Xiong Zhi blush. She felt her head and her chest were going to explode.


    The peck was lifted soon. Linfeng''s hot breath brushed her ear, but he did not distance himself and enjoyed her bashful appearance instead.


    The Young Miss''s usually cool and expressionless face was soft and flushed, her eyes limpid like water.


    His Young Miss was the cutest in the world.


    "Zhi''er."


    He touched her soft hair. His voice was deeper and hoarse. His dark eyes watched her intently.


    Xiong Zhi turned slightly to meet his eyes. They were so close that they were just an inch apart. Their breaths intermingled.


    "I won''t hate you even if you haven''t brushed your teeth yet. I want to take in your fragrance. Can I kiss you?" Linfeng asked softly as his eyes stared on her luscious lips. "...on the lips?"


    The masculine voice was bewitching.


    Xiong Zhi felt numb and swallowed. Her heart thumped fast.


    Linfeng''s eyes and voice made her cells feel more alive. She could feel her blood pumping loudly through her veins. She could see her reflection in his eyes, just a few centimeters away. She could see his soft ck hair that followed his movements, and his thin red lips that she had tasted many times, yesterday night.


    A hoarse whisper came out.


    "...Okay."


    Linfeng then closed their distance and captured her lips.

 Chapter 362 - Day-Off

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Day-Off</h4>


    On top of the bed, a handsome and abstinent butler tightly covered in a butler suit was leaning over the bed and kissing his just awoken Young Miss in a thin and flimsy nightgown intensely.


    The alluring Young Miss wrapped her arms around his neck and actively deepened the kiss, eliciting a groan from the butler. His gloved hand ran across her back, but unsatisfied with the indirect contact, he took off the gloves, threw them aside, and his bare hands finally touched her skin, caressing and rubbing in circles.


    The woman m.o.a.ned at the sudden warm touch on her back, which was sending numbing and electrifying sensations to her limbs and to her brain.


    They pressed against each other, the man savoring the soft and smooth body in his embrace, and the woman enjoying the strong and reliable body of her man.


    A prim and ascetic butler locked in an embrace with an alluring young mistress, it was such an a.d.u.l.terous sight. The taboo feeling seemed to make the scene more passionate and ardent.


    After a long time, Linfeng leaned his forehead against Xiong Zhi''s, both panting and trying to catch their disordered breath. There was a suspicious silver thread hanging between their lips. The man''s dark eyes stared gently at his Young Miss''s face. His big hand caressed her hair while his other arm firmly encircled around her waist, not letting go.


    They stayed like this for a long time, just feeling each other''s breath.


    "I am so d I am back here. I can touch you freely now," Linfeng whispered.


    Xiong Zhi leaned against him andid her head against his chest. How she missed his touch and embrace.


    "En, this time, we won''t be separated anymore." Her watery eyes shimmered with a firm light. The days ahead would not be as peaceful as today, but she was determined to fight alongside her man. There were so many people who wanted to tear them apart, like Xiong Wuyue and the beast.


    A sharp look shed by in her eyes. As if she would let them.


    Her small hands reached out to touch Linfeng''s smooth cheek, caressing and rubbing his handsome and gentle features. The man looked down at her indulgently with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    It was a good thing they were alone. If other maids saw them, they would be shocked to see that a master and a butler could be so intimate like this.


    "Linfeng, let''s date today." Xiong Zhi suddenly decided.


    Linfeng held the small hand that was on his cheek. He smiled lovingly. "Alright. Is it Young Miss''s treat?"


    He thought, ''We should take this chance to get out and rx, before all troubles erupted. We might not have such a leisurely day.''


    "En, leave it to me," Xiong Zhi nodded earnestly.


    He chuckled. He was only teasing her, but it seemed like his Young Miss already had something in mind.


    "I look forward to it." He pinched her nose and stood up. "For starters, eat your breakfast first. I prepared your favorite soup."


    Xiong Zhi let out a beatific smile. Her eyes were brimming with happiness.


    *****


    The shocking news about the broken treaty of the Xiong and Zhou families spread widely. There were manyrge mediapanies who wanted to interview the family members of both the Xiong and the Zhou. Some representatives of thepanies partnered with the Xiong and Zhou''s joint businesses were demanding to have a meeting with the jointpanies'' shareholders and board of directors.


    Old Xiong was listening to Zhou Min''s report. It was morning and not even lunch time yet, but there were already so many requests asking for his presence, piled up into a mountain.


    "Mr. Simons is asking for an appointment today afternoon. I looked over into it and it might be rted to the sudden transfer of our shares in the JHHS¡ª"


    Old Xiong was fed up and raised his hand to interrupt Zhou Min.


    "Where is my granddaughter? This matter should be reported to her."


    Zhou Min put down the tablet and pushed up his sses. "Young Miss Zhi reported earlier morning that she would be taking a day off."


    "..." Old Xiong looked speechlessly at Zhou Min.


    "Master was still sleeping at that time. Young Miss went out right after breakfast. This lowly butler could not stop her in time," Zhou Min exined. He could not stop the heiress to go out just by his powers alone. Besides, he also did not want to stop them.


    "...Is your son with her?"


    Zhou Min nodded, his face calm but his back had a cold sweat. He hoped Old Xiong would not send his men to stop the couple in the midst of their date.


    The old man''s face soured.


    "It''s too early in the morning, yet they already went out? Tsk." Old Xiong harrumphed.


    He finished his breakfast. "Fine, I''ll close an eye for now. It seemed like I need to personally go to thepany. Prepare the car." Then he remembered their so-called ''sick'' ploy.


    Old Xiong doesn''t know which one was of their enemy that his granddaughter was asking for this kind of farce. But since yesterday''s exposure, the other side must have been alerted by now. He could not tell when the other party would start attacking, but it was better to be prepared at all times. "Right, make sure that the security measures we have discussed before are all in ce, keep everyone''s eyes open at all times. There''s no allowance for neglect."


    "Yes, Master."


    Old Xiong had no choice but to attend to the matters today. Today was the most troublesome day in the aftermath of the announcement! Yet his granddaughter suddenly took a day off. He felt bitter and grumpy that his granddaughter decided to spend the day on other people and left behind the mess to him.


    Sigh, fine. He would graciously give in, considering that that child had worked hard in these past two years.

 Chapter 363 - Day-Off (II)

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Day-Off (II)</h4>


    A Maserati convertible car drove past as the cold breeze ruffled Xiong Zhi''s hair. The windows were left open after they exited the city. Linfeng was on the driver''s seat as he nced at Xiong Zhi from time to time.


    "Where are you taking me?" He asked with a smile at the woman beside him.


    They have no guards nor drivers with them, just the two of them.


    Of course, Linfeng had already ensured that there would be a hidden personnel in the distance watching over their backs in the shadows, who would rm him the instant they notice anything amiss in the surroundings. The missile-proof car they were using was also pre-installed by the highest grade security and detection system.


    These minor and invisible details showed Linfeng''s care.


    Both were wearing a casual shirt and dress. Today they were not a butler and an heiress. They were just a normal couple who wanted to enjoy the day after being separated for so long.


    He followed Xiong Zhi''s instruction. Right now, they were driving for three hours already and they were outside the bustling cities, leaving the metropolitan buildings behind and heading towards the lush greeneries at the coast.


    "You''ll see," Xiong Zhi said mysteriously.


    Linfeng chuckled. "I wonder what kind of surprise it is, with you hiding it so secretively, Zhi''er."


    After checking that there were no other nearby people around, he pressed a button and the next moment, the roof half opened.


    The fresh wind messed both of their hairs wildly.


    "Uwah, my hair would look like pasta noodles after this." Xiong Zhiined softly but her eyes were shining, clearly enjoying the buffeting wind.


    The car drove smoothly for miles and the wind brushed past their bodies, carrying theirughter away. There was a sense of freedom, as if they were finally unfettered from the rules. Xiong Zhi raised a hand outside the convertible to caress the wind with aughter on her face and her hair dancing wildly.


    Linfeng pressed on the music yer. The upbeat music made the two smile more. The scenery around them changed into a greener one. The lush trees and sloping hills finally surrounded them. They could faintly see the horizon at one side, interspersed between the lush trees and slopes.


    Linfeng somehow recognized this ce, but he yed ignorant as if he did not know a thing about here.


    Soon, a striking ocean view came to their sight. The white sand shimmered under the sun.


    They parked in a wide yard with identity and biometric scanners.


    Linfeng knew this ce. This was a membership-only private beach for exclusive members of a certain group of the upper society. The security here was absolutely ster. Privacy was highly prioritized and each member owned a rest house.


    "I learned this ce from Tang Xinyang. I became a member on my eighteenth birthday," Xiong Zhi exined. "Actually, I applied for yours as well after I became a member." It was easy because the Zhou family was still their subordinate family before, and Linfeng''s doc.u.ments could be easily essed by her.


    "This ce is strict in privacy. Even my grandfather won''t be able toe here without a membership card," Xiong Zhi smiled proudly at Linfeng. "So this would be a perfect ce for our date. No one can interrupt us."


    Xiong Zhi learned a lot, based on their previous dates where they got interrupted many times.


    This time, no one can ever disturb them! There was a zing fire behind her back.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi knew that with the bomb that the Xiong and the Zhou families threw to the high society, they would be bombarded with media everywhere. Coming out for a date elsewhere at this time would just force them into the media''s constant interruption. It would just make them exhausted and their date would turn into nothing.


    Thus, she chose this ce where the media or any people who might know them could not disturb them.


    She was about to get out of the car but Linfeng stopped her. He closed the roof first, gently pulled her into his arms, and kissed her head. "My Zhi''er is so considerate. A kiss for a reward." He gave her a quick peck on the lips.


    This sudden cheesy attack made Xiong Zhi blush and smile, happiness bubbling from within her. She felt moved again at the thought that he had improved so much from before.


    Her Linfeng was so romantic!


    Linfeng went out and turned to Xiong Zhi''s door. He gently escorted her out.


    "So now my guide, tell me which one is our house?" Linfeng said yfully.


    Xiong Zhi yed with him and fixed her face into a serious expression. "Please follow me, Sir." She took Linfeng''s hand. "In case you got lost."


    Xiong Zhi''s serious expression while saying thetter made Linfengugh. His amusedughter echoed in the parking lot. They began to walk forward.


    "You should tie me with you if you are afraid you might lose me."


    "I will,ter," Xiong Zhi said with a still serious expression on her face. "On my bed."


    Linfeng choked on hisughter and coughed, his face suddenly flushing. He covered his mouth with his fist and coughed again before falling silent. His ear tips were red and his thoughts ran wild. His heart began to pound. Could it be...?


    Xiong Zhi nced at him and noticed his erratic eyes. Amused, she lightlyugh.


    It seemed like Linfeng looked a bit scared. She teased him, "Are you really that afraid?"


    Linfeng sensed the mischief in her voice. Oh, so she was only teasing him. He sighed in relief, but there was also a sense of disappointment. His eyes narrowed and he leaned over. With his lips near her ears and his warm breath brushing at the side of her face, he deliberately lowered his voice. "No, rather, I am afraid that someone''s chastity will be at risk."


    "..." Xiong Zhi shivered. His deep and maic voice sent an electric current on her spine. Her mind suddenly went haywire, imagining of various not-so innocent things.


    Her cheeks blushed furiously.


    Seeing that he finally made her shy, Linfeng triumphantly smiled.


    One point for him. Atst!

 Chapter 364 - Operation: Seducing Linfeng—Get Laid!

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Operation: Seducing Linfeng¡ªGet Laid!</h4>


    In front of them as a well-maintained two-story vi. The simple yet sophisticated architectural design hinted of low-key luxury andfort. The muted white and oak brown color theme seemed to melt and fuse with the surrounding nature, bringing a refreshing feeling.


    Lines of tall palm trees encircled the vi, and a small bamboo grove could be faintly seen at the back. The wind was not strong, but just the perfect and refreshing sea breeze.


    However, what was really amusing for Linfeng was the name of the rest house. He stood still for a moment, staring at the que at the door.


    Lin Zhi Vi.


    His mind started running. Was it their namesbined, or was it the name of their future daughter?


    He really wanted to know.


    Xiong Zhi dragged Linfeng along. She was acting like a tour guide. The usually quietdy constantly spoke.


    "This vi is very close to the sea, so if you want to swim, you can just walk for a few minutes and you''ll reach the beach."


    "There is hot open air jacuzzi inside as well, right beside terrace."


    "The terrace can let you see the unhindered great view of the beach, you can see both sunset and sunrise at this angle."


    "We can also hang out at the bamboo grove at the back, and feed the koi fishes in the small pond there."


    Finally, after introducing various features almost as if she was a real estate agent, she paused and looked at him with an expectant pair of eyes. "This is the resort I purchased with the help of Tang Xinyang. The owner is naturally the two of us. I had the details renovated. Did you like them?"


    Linfeng smiled warmly at her words. His Young Miss really thought of him when buying this rest house. This made him happy.


    "I like it very much, it''s a very beautiful vi. I probably would drop by here often?" Linfeng said in a warm tone. Seeing the young woman''s satisfied look, he asked with a yful tone. "Lin Zhi... this is our name fused together, isn''t it?"


    "En." Xiong Zhi nced at him quickly. With a slight flush on her cheeks, she whispered, "...It would also be the name of our future son."


    "..." F-future what? Linfeng coughed inwardly. For some reason, he was now feeling a bit embarrassed in front of the rest house named after their future child.


    But then he chuckled. He and Zhi''er had the same thought. He was relieved to think that like him, she was also thinking of their future together, a future where they would be free to marry, have children, and hold hands until their hairs turn white.


    His eyes were warm and gentle as he looked at the woman beside him.


    Lin Zhi, a good name. Perhaps as an inherent quality of man, he thought of a daughter instead of a son. But a son was also good. He somehow hoped that the future children would look like Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng teased the young woman. "So you decided the name by yourself alone?"


    "Do you have suggestions?"


    "Hmm... it''s a really good name, so be it then. How about for our daughter?"


    "Then... Feng Zhi?"


    "Haha, I didn''t know you have a hobby of recycling names."


    Xiong Zhi was dazed. Song Xuantin had told her that hers and Gu Zhen''s future child would be named Xuan Zhen if he was a boy and Tin Zhen if she was a girl. Xiong Zhi really thought it was good, as both parents'' name would reflect on their child, the fruition of their love.


    "Is it not good?" Was it weird?


    The confused face of Xiong Zhi was so lovely in Linfeng''s eyes. His masculineughter gently echoed once again in the quiet surroundings.


    Xiong Zhi red at him, her lips unconsciously pouting slightly. His deepugh was intoxicating to hear, but Xiong Zhi felt a bit shy.


    "It''s good, it''s good." Linfeng held down his chuckles and touched Xiong Zhi''s wless face, cating her. His curved dark eyes which were currently filled with joy andughter stared at her warmly. "I found them very romantic. If that''s what you want, then we will have a child named Linzhi in the future."


    His lips were smiling and his voice was captivating.


    Thump.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat.


    "...Okay, then."


    Linfeng leaned down and kissed Xiong Zhi''s cheek. "It''s a bit too early to think of the child''s name. But it makes me happy that you''re also thinking of a long future with me." He was really happy. He was so happy that he could not describe it in words and simply grinned foolishly.


    "En." Xiong Zhi very rarely shyly bowed her head. "Tang Xinyang told me that we should name the rest house with our first child''s name."


    "..." First child? Linfeng chuckled. Tang Xinyang was probably teasing Xiong Zhi, but his Young Miss took it too seriously. How cute.


    Never mind. Whether it was a boy or a girl, their first child would be named Lin Zhi.


    He already imagine a small child running around. He would then catch that child and hug the kid up it while nagging to not run around.


    "Lin Zhi... really not bad at all," he muttered.


    Xiong Zhi turned red. She stared ahead and held Linfeng''s hand as they walked around inside the vi. In fact, there was another reason why this rest house was named after their first child.


    Song Xuantin''s voice echoed in her mind again. "It was because this is the breeding ground! My girl, it''s been years, but you still haven''t pushed him down. This is the chance!"


    "...Process is important..." Xiong Zhi whispered softly under her breath. Though she was resolute, she could not help but still feel embarrassed now that they were in this house. Was it too early? He just came back. But... she has been dreaming and longing for it for a long time...


    Her face burned a bit hotter.


    The hidden operation today, Operation: Seducing Linfeng???Get Laid!


    Pooshh.


    ''Ah, Song Xuantin, it might really be too early after all!''


    Her heart started to race fast. Could she really do it? She had studied the procedural steps for two years already. Her research was already long done and perfected. She must seed with the implementation.


    But would one day be enough? And also, those tools... Her mind started going off-track.


    Xiong Zhi peeked at Linfeng.


    Linfeng was looking at her.


    She stiffened a bit in surprise and turned around quickly. "T-there are two master''s bedrooms... a kitchen, a pool, a skylight attic..." Ugh, she got the order wrong.


    "Zhi''er."


    Thaddummp.


    "E-eh?"


    "Are you alright? Your temperature is rising." Linfeng lightly squeezed her hand. He could clearly feel the hot temperatureing from her palm. Her hand''s temperature was usually from cool to lightly warm.


    Xiong Zhi could not express what she was feeling. She felt that her head was full of hot air, floating above her body, and her heart felt like it was about to jump out of its cage. She felt her stomach churning out of nervousness.


    "I am alright. Just...excited."


    Excited?


    "...Oh." Linfeng''s heart thumped. Somehow, he seemed to catch on something.


    His Young Miss was looking forward for today''s date, in this unpopted ce, with no one disturbing them, and a whole vi for themselves.


    What did she have in mind?


    His temperature rose as well.


    Thinking about it, his throat knot rolled. He looked at his Young Miss''s back. Her long hair was slightly disheveled because of the strong wind in the earlier ride.


    He clenched and unclenched his hand, then reached out to lightlyb her hair. His eyes were a bit darker than usual. "Me, too. I also look forward to what''s in for today."


    The low and maic male voice raised the goosebumps on her skin as it sent tingles down her spine, but the gentle hand that wasbing through her hair made her heart flutter and warm up.


    Her eyes became firm.


    Whatever, this was a n she designed a very long time! This operation should be a sess. She prepared a lot for this.


    For starters¡ª


    Xiong Zhi led Linfeng in the big kitchen.


    "T-then...Shall we go have some lunch first?"


    Operation: Seducing Linfeng¡ªGet Laid!''


    Step 1, capture him through his stomach.

 Chapter 365 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Interrogation</h4>


    Linfeng watched in daze as his Young Miss, whose hands never seemed to have touched spring water before, began to prepare food for him. He was dumbstruck.


    The moment they entered the kitchen, Xiong Zhi immediately put on an apron and tied her hair up in a bun. There were already ingredients avable in the fridge and with swift movements, she took them all out.


    He was mesmerized as Xiong Zhi moved with practiced action. Her soft hands that was never roughened by any housework was skillfully cutting vegetables.


    She also seemed to know what she had to do to the ingredients as she had prepared all the necessary equipment. Her focused face and tightly pursed lips appeared so serious.


    His Young Miss, when did she learn to cook?


    "Ah..." Linfeng woke up from his stupor. He opened his mouth to offer his help but Xiong Zhi cut him off.


    "Just sit down and watch. Today, I am just Xiong Zhi, your girlfriend. Your girlfriend should at least learn how to cook for her man, right?" Xiong Zhi said seriously. Her eyes was still focused on the chopping board. She only polished her skills on cutting vegetables more decently after three months of continuous practice. Even when she was busy, she scooped some time to learn a few skills that a ''girlfriend'' should have.


    "..." Girlfriend. This was the first time they actually acknowledged the rtionship between them into official words.


    Linfeng felt a bit numb. So she learned to cook for him especially?


    He stared at the small and dainty hands. His Young Miss was a pearl at the palm of everyone''s hands and should be spoiled endlessly, yet here she was, learning how to do things for him. His heart suddenly felt full.


    How much time and effort did it take his Young Miss for her to be this skillful? It may not be on par with the experienced cooks and chefs, but to him, his Young Miss was definitely the best.


    He wanted to embrace her from behind and kiss those skillful hands. But he maintained his position and watched her intently. He would let her cook, after all, stopping her now would be disrespecting all the efforts she made.


    He also looked forward to eating Xiong Zhi''s cooking.


    The silence in the kitchen was disturbed by the sizzling sound of oil and the gurgling of boiling water.


    After a while, a delicious fragrance filled the kitchen.


    Xiong Zhi only learned cooking during her free time, which she especially emptied out after finishing several schoolwork and office paperwork. Thus, although her knife skills appeared a bit skillful, she only knew a few basic recipes and she could not cook slightlyplicated delicacies.


    For today, she only cooked three simple dishes and one basic soup.


    A te of fried rice, oyster sauce braised chicken, vegetable chow mien with lots of spring onion, and a bowl of egg drop soup.


    It was simple home cooked dishes, yet they were dazzling in Linfeng''s eyes.


    Xiong Zhi put down the bowls on the table, stood at the side, and gestured. "Have a taste."


    Linfeng picked up the chopsticks he prepared earlier and took a taste first of the oyster sauce braised chicken. Linfeng has been eating Michelin-level food all his life, so the taste was actually ordinarypared to what he had before in the five-star restaurants.


    However, this single chunk of chicken meat brought a lot of vor to his mouth. The simple but straightforward taste of tender and juicy meat soaked in the vor of the sauce was very satisfying and uniquely delicious to him.


    It was like it was his first time eating this. Not only was his tongue satisfied, his heart as well.


    He took another bite of the chicken meat, then went to taste the other dishes. His personal filter made them all taste like a feast.


    Xiong Zhi stood stiffly, watching Linfeng taste her cooked dishes. Despite her calm face, her heart was nervous.


    Would he like it?


    Song Xuantin always said that her food was a bit too nd. And among the food she asked Song Xuantin to taste, only these three dishes were passable. Thus, she spent most of her efforts concentrating on perfecting these dishes.


    Linfeng stopped as he noticed that only he was eating. He looked up and saw Xiong Zhi''s expectant and nervous eyes.


    "Ah," Linfeng blurted then chuckled. "I am sorry. I forgot myself, because it is so delicious. Maybe after today, these dishes would never taste the same as before, unless you made it."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up visibly and a smile appeared on her face.


    He felt the urge to pinch her lovely face, but tried to hold back. Instead, he reached out and held her hand, pulling her to his arms. His tall figure sat on the chair, and in his arms was his beautiful woman standing with a flushed face due to the heated pan.


    "Thank you for preparing this food for me, Zhi''er. I am a truly lucky man. My girlfriend is beautiful, smart, and skilled at everything she does," he smilingly praised and kissed her fingers.


    Thumped.


    His deep eyes gazed gently at Xiong Zhi. It was brimming with an emotion that sucked in Xiong Zhi.


    "Can you join me in the table? It will taste even better eating them together."


    "En," she smiled happily.


    She sat in front of him and ate her own cooked dishes. For some reason, the food today tasted the most delicious over everything else she cooked before.


    The kitchen was filled with warmth and joy.


    In fact, sometimes, happiness was as simple as this. Doing something simple for your beloved, and getting appreciated in turn.


    ******


    After lunch, the two dawdled for a moment. Linfeng won and washed the dishes. He would not allow his Young Miss to wash the dishes after her hard work in cooking.


    The two then took a long walk outside to ease their digestion.

 Chapter 366 - Interrogation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Interrogation (II)</h4>


    The sun was especially bright but it was not hot. The wind from the sea was refreshing and cool. There was no one at the beach at this time.


    They walked for a long time right beside the sea waves.


    Xiong Zhi had a wide-brimmed straw hat on top of her head. Because the sun was not hot, she took off her sandals and walked barefoot on the white sand.


    "Ah..." The sand was hot after all!


    "Zhi''er!" Linfeng was stunned, quickly carried her up, and bent down again to pick up the sandals.


    "Why did you take off your slippers?" He walked towards the shade of palm trees, sat on the cooler sand, and let her sit on hisp. He personally put the sandals back on her feet.


    "I didn''t think the sand would be that hot."


    "...Actually, as long as there''s a bright sun up there, the sand will always retain its heat. Usually around sunset, the sand will start to cool down."


    "Oh..." She forgot to think of that.


    "Also, this level is tolerable for others, but your feet was very delicate, so the heat is unbearable to you."


    Feeling the wide and hard chest on her back, Xiong Zhi began to stiffen. Maybe because she had impure thoughts for tonight, her nerves were tight and her senses were especially active today.


    Linfeng''s scent, his deep voice, and his warmth made her feel strange.


    Her cheeks turned red while she looked straight ahead at the peaceful sea waves, but she replied calmly. "Actually, I wanted to experience walking barefoot on the sand with you."


    She had seen it a lot in the dramas. She wanted to feel the sand on her feet while leaving footprints behind together with Linfeng.


    Linfeng turned silent for a moment. He then embraced her from behind, his two strong arms encircling her waist.


    "Then, let''s walk barefootter in the afternoon. We can pick up shells and make sandcastlester. Then we will walk a lot while holding hands. We will leave our footprints behind. We will watch the sunset together." Linfeng put his chin on her shoulders, taking a deep breath of her fragrance.


    "But for now, let''s stay like this. Are your feet okay? Do they still hurt?''


    "No, it''s alright now."


    Linfeng hugged her tighter. The couple enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere, the warmth of the sun, and the cool breeze.


    "I truly missed you." He had said this many times, but he could not help but repeat it over and over again. He could not get enough of her. He had the urge to tie her to his side, but he also wanted to see her shine brilliantly as the independent and sessful woman that she was. So he could only persistently stay by her side.


    Fortunately, the treaty restricting them before had ceased to exist. Fortunately, he was finally able to stand by her side again.


    Xiong Zhiid her arms on top of the arms wrapped around her. "Me, too. I missed you so much, too."


    No matter how many times they exchanged these words, it simply could not measure up to how they longed for each other.


    Linfeng smiled and quietly listened to both of their heartbeats. Even though they talked almost every day, it was still not enough to see how she was actually doing in the past two years.


    They stayed that way for almost an hour, quietly enjoying the sound of nature, and asionally chatting about random things they would suddenly recall, talking about the interesting bits in theirpanies and of their friends. The man would kiss the young woman''s head, and the young woman would look up affectionately at the man.


    Suddenly, a scene urred in Linfeng''s mind.


    "Zhi''er."


    "Hmm?"


    "In the past two years, my Zhi''er had grown so much. You became even more beautiful than thest time I saw you years ago. For sure, there are many men who wanted to court my Young Miss. Is there anyone who caused you trouble?"


    The soft body in his arms suddenly froze. This made Linfeng sense that something really happened.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the possibilities. Who dared harass his Young Miss?


    But he calmly and gently said, "If there''s anyone troubling you, I can drive them off. I was absent in the past two years, but now that I am by your side, I can shoo away those bugs¡ªahem, I can guard you from them."


    Xiong Zhi looked down. She was in a dilemma. She wanted to tell Linfeng what happened between her and Lu Yin Ze, but she suddenly got afraid.


    Would Linfeng think she was an impure girl? Would he still want to kiss her?


    Suddenly, she remembered her scar from the past life, the one that brought her nightmares before, which seemed so distant now.


    When she was vited and ruined by that beast, Linfeng had rescued her and embraced her tainted body. He pulled her up from the depths of hell. He did not show any disgust, but heartache for her, cherishing her.


    This tiny thing was notparable at all to what happened to her in the past.


    This time for sure, he would not leave just because of this, right?


    Her heart beat fast but she decided to be firm. In a rtionship, honesty was important.


    "I...was kissed."


    A short silence. The temperature suddenly seemed to drop.


    "You are kissed..." Linfeng''s voice slowly trailed off, an unusual tone in his voice. "...by someone other than me?"


    Xiong Zhi wanted to bury her head because of guilt and nervousness, but she held on.


    "...Yes, but I don''t like it at all. He''s not you, so I don''t like it. I hated it," she hastily exined.


    Silence.


    She bit her lips.


    The head on her shoulder rose. From above her head, his low, cold voice reached her ears.


    "You are forcefully kissed by someone?"


    For some reason, the sun was not bright anymore, and the surroundings turned a bit colder.

 Chapter 367 - Interrogation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Interrogation (II)</h4>


    ''He is mad. Linfeng is mad.''


    Xiong Zhi bowed her head more.


    "I was careless. I am sorry, I should have protected myself better," Xiong Zhi whispered.


    If Linfeng was kissed by another woman, she probably would be just as mad.


    "..."


    Behind her, the man finally took a deep breath to stabilize his sudden killing intent. He raised his hand and gentlybed the frozen girl''s hair, hoping to calm her down and cate her.


    To think that Zhi''er was actually bullied without him knowing it. His eyes shed with a dangerous light.


    ''To that someone, I cursed you.''


    "Don''t be afraid. I am not mad at you. Tell me the whole story." His voice now was a lot gentler, but the veins on his hand showed his suppressed anger.


    Xiong Zhi sighed in relief and carefully told him what happened.


    This talk upied their whole afternoon as Linfeng asked her questions after questions, as to why she still helped out that man who forcefully harassed her, why she has to meet him in these past two years even though they have graduated, who she usually meet with, etc.


    Throughout the ''interrogation'', Linfeng calmly hugged her and patted her head from time to time. His voice and caresses were gentle, like he was not mad at all.


    However, the more he stayed calm and gently coax her, the more it made her uneasy.


    And then¡­


    "So you met him every month in the past two years that I am gone?"


    Prick.


    Suddenly, a great amount of guilt poured into her heart. Her meetings with Lu Yin Ze was pure business, but why was it that when Linfeng said it, it sounded so scandalous?


    As if she gave him a green hat.


    Xiong Zhi felt nervous again. Clearly, the voice asking her was gentle, but something felt amiss. She was about to turn around but Linfeng held her in ce with his embrace.


    "It''s okay," he soothed her. "Just tell me, I''m curious." There must be a reason.


    Linfeng did not want her to see his chilled eyes. He really wanted to kill a certain bug, but he did not want to scare off his Young Miss. However, he felt a bit betrayed.


    Xiong Zhi should know that bug''s feelings for her, yet she still met up with him. Regrly. And even got kissed. He closed his eyes and tried to hold back the sour feeling in his heart.


    To think someone dared to touch his young miss, on the sacred lips at that!


    ''To that sc.u.m, you can die.''


    Xiong Zhi gulped.


    "Yes, I have to meet him. There''s a lot of important business we needed to discuss."


    "..important business?" What kind of important business a man and a woman left alone would discuss?


    "Purely business. I make sure I won''t stay longer than an hour." She emphasized.


    ''More than an hour? That''s too long! A minute should be enough!'' Linfeng grumbled inside.


    Suddenly, she felt a stinging pain on her neck.


    Linfeng just bit her neck!


    She was about to stiffly turn around when she felt a hot, rough, and wet sensation on her neck.


    Her body stiffened.


    Did... did Linfeng just lick her neck?


    "Then what did you do when you met up with him? Just talk for an hour?" His voice was now dangerously deeper.


    Xiong Zhi shuddered.


    "...Y-yes, after our talks, I would always leave immediately and not stay for a meal."


    Another bite. She flinched. It did not really hurt, but she felt really weird.


    "So that bug wanted to invite you to meals?" His tone was ominous.


    "I did not stay or eat with him."


    "Did he give you gifts?"


    "..." Xiong Zhi did not want to answer! She felt that her answer would lead to serious consequences.


    It was a dangerous feeling, yet it made her stomach fill with butterflies.


    "Hmm?"


    Linfeng''s hands were moving. Therge pair of warm hands circled on her stomach slowly rubbed... upwards.


    "Did you receive any?"


    "*gasp* I-I...did at first. But not anymore!" She quickly added thest sentence. The tingles on her nerves grew, and she could feel her bones softening.


    Clearly, Linfeng was angry!


    "Oh..." A chilling ''oh'' sounded.


    "Those gifts...where are they now?"


    "I gave them to my servants, after I realized I should not receive any gifts from other men, other than you."


    ''So she just realized the point of that matter just recently?''


    Linfeng grazed his teeth and kissed her neck. Xiong Zhi''s eyes already were misty, her body soft, and her thoughts mushy.


    "You did a good job."


    This thought eased him a bit. Right, his young miss was so innocent and could be easily taken advantage of when she wasn''t truly aware of the situation.


    However, the thought that someone touched her still annoyed him to death. This was a feeling he could not ignore.


    ''To that douchebag, he can rot to hell.''


    Linfeng''s dark eyes looked at the sun on the horizon, which started show a golden orange color. The wind became a bit colder. The talk unexpectedlysted for a whole afternoon.


    From their talk, he learned that his Young Miss was obliged to help that brat with his family issues. He did not know the whole story or the reason for it, but it might be rted to Xiong Zhi''s secret. The secret that he noticed his Young Miss wanted to hide deeply.


    So he did not dig deeper. His mind also could not really concentrate on that, at this moment. His mind was full of murderous thoughts to kill a certain someone and pull out their stinking tongue.


    How dare that man still had the face to talk to his Young Miss. Just thinking about it made him infuriated. He made a decision at this moment to not let the two alone no matter what. And he would surely make that guy knew his ce regardless of the sc.u.m''s surname.


    "Young Miss, it seems you havemitted so many mistakes, what shall I do with you now?"


    "..." Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze and felt nervous again. Was Linfeng really angry at her?


    Linfeng sensed that her body became stiff once more. His heart turned soft and his murderous aura lessened greatly.


    Sigh. He could not really get angry at his sweet Young Miss. He hugged her tighter.


    "Shall I punish you?"


    "...You can," she said with remorse. She now thought, if Linfeng also regrly met up with a woman who obviously liked her without her knowing it, she would feel hurt as well.


    It was her fault, her fault for being careless.


    "But Linfeng, for the punishment, I hope it won''t be... to not see you for a long time. Anything other than that, because that would be really hard."


    Linfeng paused. Then he sighed again.


    Ah, Young Miss, my dear Young Miss. How can I get angry at you like this?


    Don''t you realize how easily you tempt me with these ignorant and guileless words?


    His eyes turned darker, but for a different reason this time.


    He suddenly carried her up. Xiong Zhi yelped and hugged his neck.


    "It looks like our barefoot walk will be cancelled today. Let me give you my punishment now."


    Hisrge strides then turned to the resort not far away from them.

 Chapter 368 - On The Couch

    <h4>Chapter 368 - On The Couch</h4>


    Warning: Mature content, slightly NSFW.


    ********


    A tall man strode into the living room, carrying a woman in his arms easily. His face was buried on her neck as he took one more bite and sucked the sensitive skin there.


    *Gasp*


    Xiong Zhi let out a gasp as her sensitive neck sent numbing and tingling sensation through her limbs.


    "My dear Young Miss..." The man uttered, his hot breath hitting her neck. He went directly to the couch and settled her on hisp. "How should I punish you?"


    His hoarse voice overwhelmed Xiong Zhi''s ears. For some reason, although he spoke of punishment, she felt strangely excited.


    "I-I... I will not meet him alone again, mmfph¡ª" Xiong Zhi''s promise was cut off as he tilted her chin and kissed her deeply.


    His tongue dived into her mouth and explored once more. The kiss this time was far from being gentle. It was very rough, predatory, deeper, and longer.


    Xiong Zhi''s mind emptied out as she felt all air leaving her, yet the man still did not let her go.


    She unconsciously tried push him to get some air. The man felt her struggle and let her go. She broke away gasping for breath.


    A dangerous voice sounded. "How long did the kissst?"


    "Huh?"


    "How long did he kiss you?"


    What was he saying? She dazedly tried to clear her mind in between gasps.


    ''Ah, he is talking about Yin Ze... He is still angry...''


    She shook her muddled head. "I don''t really remember, I pushed him away immediately. It didn''t evensted for a second. It is only a peck." Xiong Zhi tried to give a safe answer, but it just backfired.


    "''Only'' a peck, huh?"


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed. With her trying to make it appear as if it did not matter, it made him worry that she was not taking the dangers of men around her seriously. What if due to her negligence, another man came pushing her down again?


    She needed to learn how dangerous a man could be.


    "No one seemed to have told you this before, my dear young miss."


    He pulled her close and imed her lips once again. He nibbled on her lips and licked, pouring the anger he felt after knowing that his most precious treasure was touched on the scorching kiss.


    "No matter how gentle they appear, all men are wolves."


    Xiong Zhi tried to cater to the punishing kisses, but in the end she whimpered and m.o.a.ned at the unprecedentedly predatory kiss. Her face was flushed red and there were tears at the corners of her reddened eyes.


    Hearing the m.o.a.n and seeing her ''bullied state'', his eyes zed and his desire to ''bully'' her was fueled. He suddenly shifted his position, turned to one side, and pushed her down on the couch. His lips moved against hers, caught the small lc tongue, and yed with it, almost swallowing it into his mouth.


    Xiong Zhi could only raise her small fists and beat his shoulders whenever she was out of breath. Linfeng would only give him a brief moment to catch her breath before diving in to her once more.


    The tall windows casted long shadows on the ground and the sky started to burn deep red as the sun slowly settled down.


    On the couch, the man towering on top of the woman was still fiercely kissing, but his arms already started to move. His hands roamed around her waist, his hot palms rubbing against her soft body.


    The woman below had long stopped thinking and her boneless body had already melted into the couch.


    "Don''t say ''only'', Young Miss. Even one second equals eternity for me. You need to be punished for your negligence."


    His hoarse voice made Xiong Zhi open her dazed eyes. She could not think clearly as heat traveled inside her body. Her mind was empty, her bones were soft, and she could only see the handsome face of the man towering above her. His ck hair hung down, his long narrow eyes were so dark they seemed to swallow her into their depths, his chiseled jawline oozed manliness, and his red swollen lips shone with moisture.


    She only knew that she was willing to offer herself up to this man at this moment and let him do whatever he wished.


    His lips descended again, and slowly traveled down to her chin, kissing and sucking all the way.


    "Young Miss."


    "My Zhi''er."


    "Mine... You''re mine..."


    His kisses were apanied by his whispers.


    It was not known when his handnded on her bare leg.


    Linfeng''s mouth sucked on her neck, making her gasp, then moved downwards from his neck to her corbone. As if tasting a delicacy, he nibbled on the tempting vicle. His palms rubbed the bare leg and then up to her thighs under her dress.


    The slightly rough palm stroking her smooth skin gave rise to a delicious friction. The aroused Xiong Zhi had her senses heightened, and the sensation made her m.o.a.n.


    Then she felt arge hot palm on her chest.


    Linfeng''s mouth stopped on her upper chest, unable to move down due to her dress. He inhaled the tantalizing fragrance of her chest. The dress and her undergarments prevented him to fully feel the softness he had long wanted to touch and taste, but that soft peaks separated from his palm byyers of clothes already drove him mad.


    Without thinking straight, he unbuckled the buttons on the chest one by one, not forgetting to kiss every inch of the skin being exposed.


    The woman under him squirmed and sighed. The sounds she was making made the heat on his body rage more. His lower body was already painfully awakened.


    Finally opening all the buttons of her dress, he swept the clothes to her sides.


    For a long time, his body stopped all movements as his eyes devoured her partly n.a.k.e.d body. Her dress was stuck on her arms on either of her sides, but it clearly showed her smooth rounded shoulders and the charming body with the perfect curves, only covered by ck s.e.xyce underwear.


    The e.r.o.t.i.c face, the slender neck, the perfectly shaped white mounds, the tiny waist, the shapely h.i.p.s, and her long white legs.


    The contrast between the snowy white body and ckce was striking.


    Linfeng''s throat knot rolled.


    Xiong Zhi felt a bit ashamed at the n.a.k.e.d l.u.s.t in his eyes as he watched her body for such a long time. Her legs unconsciously rubbed together.


    A low, maic whisper breathed out above her.


    "Young Miss, may I...?"


    The dark eyes lifted from the scenery below to her eyes, filled with burning l.u.s.t.


    This was a different Linfeng. She swallowed as her body heated up with excitement and anticipation. She wanted to see more of how Linfeng wanted to taste her, to touch her, to serve her, and to punish her.


    She slowly nodded shyly.


    Linfeng''s lips curled up. He leaned forward and kissed her lips, tasting every inch of her mouth, and whispered enigmatically, "Thanking the Young Miss for her generosity..."


    Like a sinful butler whispering his gratitude to his young mistress, tempting her tomit a.d.u.l.tery.


    Then she felt him raise her body slightly, his hand sneaked behind her back, unsped the hook behind her, and swiftly removed the undergarment, throwing it atop the nearby coffee table.

 Chapter 369 - On the Couch (II)

    <h4>Chapter 369 - On the Couch (II)</h4>


    Warning: Mature content, slightly NSFW.


    *****


    His hand touched her neck and brushed down to her vicle, to her upper chest, before covering one soft peak with his hot palm. Xiong Zhi shuddered as she felt the hot palm directly over her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "Mmm..." She broke away for moment. "Ah, Linfeng, mmfph..."


    His lips chased hers back while kneading the soft mounds into various shapes. A strange sensation covered his entire palm. It was so soft, so warm...


    He was touching his Young Miss. He was touching the parts that no one had ever touched before.


    The woman below him shuddered and twisted when his fingertips brushed over her n.i.p.p.l.es. He rubbed and lightly pinched them until they grew hard and erect. His ears were filled with her tempting m.o.a.ns which stimted him more.


    His wet mouth travelled downwards, leaving trails of kiss marks on her skin. When his face was about to reach her perky mounds, he stopped for a moment and backed away slightly to look at the beautiful scenery.


    His darkened eyes ravished her n.a.k.e.d upper body, staring captivatedly at bouncy peaks with reddish pink buds while his hand continuously squeezed and molded them.


    Xiong Zhi shyly tried to cover them with her arms, feeling a bit embarrassed with his intense gaze.


    His lower body grew even more.


    He harshly took a deep breath and leaned down again, straightly kissing the soft white skin of her b.r.e.a.s.ts while muttering, "Zhi''er... my Zhi''er, you are so beautiful. Way more beautiful than in my dreams..."


    "Linfeng..."


    His mouth covered one rosy n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "!!!!" Xiong Zhi covered her mouth as embarrassing sounds came out of her lips. Her back arched.


    Linfeng took away the hands covering her lips and pressed them on top of her head while he continuously twirled his tongue on the bud.


    "Let me hear you, Zhi''er. I want to hear you. I want to see you go crazy on me..." His hoarse voice made her shudder more. This was a side of him that even he doesn''t know until now.


    "Uuuhh... Linfeng... Mmm..."


    He lightly grazed his teeth on the pink bud and fiercely sucked.


    "!!!! Ah! Linfeng! It''s..!"


    One of his hands went down and kneaded the other unupied soft mound.


    Xiong Zhi felt weird. Really weird. Her brain was totally on haywire.


    It was exponentially better than in her dreams.


    She knew this. She studied this. But it was nowhere near to what she expected.


    The slightly rough palm, the hot and wet mouth, and his hard body was doing wonders on her mind and body.


    Soon after, both of her hands were holding onto his head as she tilted her head back on the couch, m.o.a.ning and gasping. The dark head on her chest alternately kissed and nibbled at her b.r.e.a.s.ts, his hands cupping and kneading until they were covered with his marks.


    His mark. Only his.


    "Zhi''er..."


    Linfeng''s breathing wasbored. The raging beast below him wanted freedom. His body wanted to release the heat.


    The room was already dark as the sun had fully set. The dim nightlight automatically lit up, illuminating the entangled figures on the couch. The man was still fully covered by clothes, but the woman below was already n.a.k.e.d, aside from the tinycy underwear covering her most intimate part.


    "Zhi''er."


    The dark head moved from her chest to her stomach, and the woman below him m.o.a.ned with his wet kisses.


    Atst, a ck undergarment met his eyes.


    His eyes burned and he lowered his head to kiss the covered parts.


    Xiong Zhi shuddered as she felt the hot breath on her lower body and held Linfeng''s head.


    "W-wait!"


    But what met her were eyes filled with intense passion and heat. His sweat travelled down to his chin. He was breathing hard.


    Linfeng looked so hot and s.e.xy. It was like he was restraining himself very hard.


    Her mind nked out.


    "Y-you... okay?" It was a dumb question but she could not think of anything to say other than this.


    In reality, even though she had prepared for this, she was still nervous. And the tools... were up there in the master''s bedroom.


    To think that they did not even reach the bedrooms...


    "I''m..." Not fine at all. I want to eat you.


    Linfeng breathed hard. He could see the charming flushed face of his Young Miss. Her dress was wide open and his marks filled her white mounds, which looked even perkier at this angle, like two conjoined snowy mountains.


    It was the most intoxicating sight he had ever seen.


    He groaned s.e.xily. The friction in his pants made it even more painful. What sweet torture.


    "Zhi''er..." He needed to think hard. He needed to return to his rationality.


    The flushed eyes filled with moisture stared at him. The swollen cherry lips that he had nibbled on earlier was opened a bit, showing the white teeth and small lc tongue.


    He wanted more.


    More...


    He closed his eyes firmly for a few seconds, before opening them again.


    He pushed his body up and leaned forward to kiss her.


    Zhi''er.


    This was his Young Miss.


    His most precious Young Miss...


    He did not want to do it haphazardly like this.


    He kissed her red lips, which had already soaked in his scent, once more. He then stood up.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," he said hoarsely, the veins on his temples popped out and his muscles tensed as he forcefully restrained himself. He needed to take care of the beast that had awoken.


    However, a soft hand grabbed his arm.


    Xiong Zhi looked up flushed and dazed at him, still lying down n.a.k.e.dly on the couch.


    Seeing her disheveled figure, his lower beast twitched painfully. Sweat formed on his forehead again.


    "Zhi''er..."


    Her watery eyes looked up at his face for a moment, before they lowered to look at the bulging front straining against his pants, which was on her eye level.


    So big¡­


    "L-let me t-take care of it."


    Her words were like thunder to his ears, making him rooted on the spot. Her voice that stuttered a bit and her eyes that stared shyly at the bulge on his pants made Linfeng''s heart race more wildly. His lower body twitched again visibly under her eyes.


    Linfeng swallowed.

 Chapter 370 - Other Sides

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Other Sides</h4>


    Warning: Still R-18, Mature content, NSFW. Slightly~


    *******


    Xiong Zhi sat up on the couch, blushing furiously.


    Waaah... She did not know why she said such an embarrassing thing.


    Was it because she did not want him to go? Or was it because she wanted to continue and let the raging fire inside her be satiated?


    Perhaps, it was simply because she wanted to see how e.r.o.t.i.c Linfeng would look like while he ravaged her?


    Her mind could not think rationally as her heart thumped fast. She did know one thing though.


    She was nervous and a bit afraid of this new feeling, however, she definitely did not want to stop at all.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened, seeing her stare at the bulge in his pants with curiosity despite the obvious shameful blush on her face. His breathing becamebored and he clenched his hands to restrain himself.


    Not good, not good. At any moment, he might really push down his Young Miss, lose control of himself, and take her.


    "Young Miss..." he said hoarsely. "Let''s stop here, okay? It''s all a bit too sudden. I want to treasure you and find the best time and ce for our first time."


    Not on some sofa. Not because of an unexpected esction of things. He wanted to have her after giving everything romantic that she deserved. He wanted to make every moment of their first time together memorable and sacred.


    Linfeng held her shoulders and kissed her forehead gently.


    His pure and innocent Young Miss might not be able to take it. She might not even know what almost happened. Not to mention, they would be very busy starting tomorrow and theing days. They could only take this day off. If they did it now, then how tired would the Young Miss be tomorrow? He needed to control his urge.


    Control...


    Innocent, pure...


    Prosperity, tranquility, patriotism, nobility¡­


    Linfeng kept reciting those words in his mind while he picked up the brassiere, went back to the n.a.k.e.d woman, and help her sp the back garter of the undergarment. He tried to avoid looking directly at her. However, it did not lessen the heat in his groin.


    Dammit... He felt blistering hot. His other hand unconsciously unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt. His s.e.xy vicle and his upper chest were exposed. He looked s.e.xier and more e.r.o.t.i.c than usual.


    Xiong Zhi looked up and stared at Linfeng''s face. He was full of sweat and oozed his own manly scent. There was a frown between his brows. He looked like he was in pain.


    She had studied the matters between men and women in the past years and knew just what kind of predicament Linfeng was in.


    Her research told her that men tend to lose their control over their lower bodies during sensual activities. If it was not attended and left hanging in the middle of s.e.x, their lower body would be very painful. It was said to be harmful to their bodies. That was why Xiong Zhi knew that Linfeng needed to release the heat at this moment, badly.


    Xiong Zhi shyly thought, Linfeng needed her help. She hesitated for a bit before putting her small hand on top of the bulge.


    The mature, a.d.u.l.t man in front of her gasped and dropped the things in his hand. He stiffened in shock, bewilderment, and also because of something else.


    "What are you¡­?"


    "Linfeng, I, I treasure you too. I studied this... So don''t worry, I know what to do," she tried to reassure him in a bashful but determined voice. She could feel the intense heat through the clothes.


    Unbeknownst to her, her uttered words added fuel to the fire.


    "Zhi''er..." Heid his hand on top of hers, wanting to push away, but in the end he could not bring himself to do so.


    He wanted it.


    His lower body felt even more painful, but the faint touch brought another feeling.


    Just thinking that his Young Miss was holding that part, even though there wereyers of fabric between them, it stimted him more.


    Should he just let it be?


    Linfeng''s dazed eyes looked at his Young Miss''s face, his own face red and hazy with heat.


    Xiong Zhi clumsily unbuckled his belt. Her fingers were shaking and her breathing was heavy as well.


    Hearing the metal nking made Linfeng''s rationalitye back slightly.


    Was it really okay? His Young Miss was really willing?


    Doing this kind of thing with his pure Young Miss. Would the heavens punish him?


    Remembering the word punishment, he randomly recalled. It was his Young Miss who was supposed to be punished, not him. His intense vexation bit him back.


    How did the situation turn out like this...


    While he was dazedly thinking of this, the other had already slid down the zipper. His ck underwear was partly visible to her, appearing strained at the aggressive bulge. Her hands trembled slightly as she held the band of the underwear.


    This was the most intimate she had been with Linfeng in both lifetimes.


    Right, she had never even get to exchange kisses with him in the past life. Yet now, they were doing this...


    But they were already a.d.u.l.ts. Some things in the past they could not do before, they could now happen in this life.


    She gulped and peeked up at Linfeng who was still battling internally with himself.


    Summoning all of her courage, she pulled down the flimsy fabric.


    A huge rod popped out and stood proudly in front of her, just a few inches away from her face.


    !!!!


    So big! Her eyes widened in shock.


    Suddenly a saying that she had read in a book appeared in her mind at this moment, "Lord Ye loves dragons." [1]


    ****


    [1]- (Y¨¨ G¨­ng h¨¤o long.) ¡ª Lord Ye loves dragons.


    A Chinese saying.


    It refers to someone who pretends to like something that he really fears.


    A/n: Xiong Zhi had a wound in the past that was deeply buried in her mind. So even she was proactive in doing ''it'' with Linfeng, she still unconsciously fear doing the deed. But there''s also another metaphor for ''dragons'', hehe.

 Chapter 371 - Other Sides (II)

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Other Sides (II)</h4>


    Warning: Still R-18, Mature content, NSFW. Slightly, hehe~


    *********


    "!!!" Linfeng was shocked as his lower body was freed from its cage, his eyes widening. Fl.u.s.tered, he held Xiong Zhi''s shoulders, but could not bear to push away. He struggled, not knowing whether he should pull up his pants or go with the flow. Then the next instant, he saw his Young Miss staring dazedly at his rock hard manhood.


    His whole body tensed.


    An unprecedented greed and desire washed over his body. His reason almost flew away.


    His beloved woman, sitting there in her underwear in front of him, and staring at his exposed fiery lower body... It brought him pleasure and anticipation.


    The proud beast twitched under Xiong Zhi''s wide eyes.


    If Linfeng was fl.u.s.tered, then she who had been hoping and expecting this kind of scene was dumbstruck.


    She had prepared for this... She had watched some rated PG videos with s.e.x.u.a.l content, though she did not find them entertaining or pleasing at all.


    She was not interested in other couples doing it unless the pair was her and Linfeng. Most importantly, because she had an extremely traumatic s.e.x.u.a.l experience in the past, she was very disgusted with the videos and did not dwell in so much detail, not even looking directly at the intimate body parts. She was never able to finish a single video because they made her nauseous.


    She preferred the writings of the experienced ones on how to do ''it'', especially the ways to serve men in bed.


    She did not know if other women do this too, however, herpulsive personality dictated her to make ns for everything. Pursuing Linfeng and having a harmonious life with him as a couple were her ultimate goals, so she naturally exerted a lot of efforts to achieve her goals with thorough nning.


    Because of her ''extensive preparation'', she was very confident that it would all go smoothly.


    However...


    Now, facing the biggest p***s she ever saw, the one that she would be ''serving'' for the rest of her life, her mind turned nk.


    It was so...huge.


    It was expected since Linfeng was a tall and stripping man.


    But, what must she do again?


    Steps... procedure... what were they again...those findings all seemed blurry now..


    Ah, it moved again...


    Her mind was totally empty.


    She could not think properly.


    Seeing the Young Miss unmoving with nk face, Linfeng''s tensed body and somehow anticipating mind was suddenly filled up with shame. His already red face turned even redder as he gritted his teeth and chastised himself while pulling up his pants.


    F***king stupid Linfeng! How could you show something like this to the pure Young Miss! Have you got no shame?!


    Trying to school his burning face back to normal but not seeding at all, he swiftly zipped up his pants and bent down.


    "A-alright, let''s just stop here. Here, cover up." He stiffly buttoned up her dress andbed her hair with practiced action before standing up. "I-I''ll take a bath first." He then ran away to the bathroom, as if being chased by something.


    Momentster, the sound of rushing water could be heard from the nearest bathroom on the first floor, and Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze.


    She distractedly thought. That...huge thing, she needed to put that inside of her?


    Could it actually fit inside?


    A censored image appeared in her mind.


    Waaah! Xiong Zhi suddenly turned red. She covered her face in embarrassment.


    No matter how much she prepared for this, she was still taken aback.


    Seeing that huge thing of her man made her forget everything she had studied.


    She saw it move!


    That thing that twitched under her eyes was still vivid in her mind. Her heart thumped fast again.


    Waah! Thus, she uncharacteristically buried her face on the couch and pummeled her tiny fists on the soft pillows to vent her shock and embarrassment.


    Stupid! Why did you stop at the crucial moment!


    She recollected herself and gained courage again. Her flushed face turned to the direction of the bathroom, serious and solemn. She must not act dumb and make mistake this time.


    Get yourself together, Xiong Zhi!


    Seduce him for the second time!


    ******


    Inside the bathroom, the temperature of the rushing water was very cold. However, the n.a.k.e.d body of the tall and lean man was scorching hot, thus, steam filled the interior and made the mirror foggy.


    Drops of water rolled down from the man''s neck, to the sculpted muscles of his back, and down to the slim but powerful waist. The man''s dark hair was drenched wet and stuck to his skin. Heavy breaths and groans escaped his lips.


    Linfeng was ''taking care'' of himself in the bathroom to find release while the cold shower was turned on, hoping to cool down his heated body. His mind were still full of his Young Miss''s m.o.a.ns and her e.r.o.t.i.c n.a.k.e.d body.


    ...His lower body became bigger again at his thoughts.


    He cursed in a low voice.


    "So undisciplined, you put me into much trouble today," he muttered. "I almost lost control. You should be careful around Young Miss. No more exposure, you understand?"


    The thing twitched in his hand like it wasining.


    Linfeng sighed deeply. He was losing his mind.


    How could he face his Young Miss now?


    It was likely that they would be staying in this rest house tonight. A vi to themselves, filled with temptation, without neighbors to worry about. Could he survive the night safely?


    They might be a couple, but a girl''s first time should be special. Especially because it was his precious Young Miss. He wanted to do it with candlelight, roses, with many sweet talk and confessions. He also needed to prepare contraception.


    He wanted to do it in a more romantic way. Not just because they were caught by the heat of the moment.


    Right, he should do that.


    Linfeng sighed and strengthened his resolve to control himself and not eat his Young Miss tonight.

 Chapter 372 - Sleep Soundly, My Love

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Sleep Soundly, My Love</h4>


    Linfeng took a long time in the bathroom. Fortunately, there was a small bathroom cab containing clean towels and cotton home clothes inside, so he had clean clothes to wear. When he went out, Xiong Zhi was already preparing their dinner in the kitchen.


    Seeing his Young Miss''s back busily preparing food, his tensed face immediately softened. He walked towards her and was about to hug her from behind when he suddenly remembered what he had done earlier.


    Oh, god. Those embarrassing moments. Especially the finale, where his¡ªahem¡ªwas seen by her. Ugh, shame on himself!


    His face reddened slightly and he sighed.


    Xiong Zhi felt his presence and turned back. Her eyes roved over him from top to bottom.


    The tall and handsome man had wet hair. Few drops of water fell onto the cor of his long sleeve cotton pajamas, which she had prepared in advance. He looked casual, homely, and ratherzily s.e.xy.


    But Xiong Zhi''s eyes did not stop at that and traveled downwards. The e.r.o.t.i.c scene happened just a few moments ago and Xiong Zhi''s memory ovepped the images in front of her.


    She felt slightly disappointed. Too bad it was not standing up right now.


    "..." Linfeng almost jumped when her eyes fell there.


    Where are you looking at, Young Miss?


    Fortunately, Xiong Zhi turned around and took out a bowl from the microwave. The savory fragrance of food spread inside the kitchen and reached Linfeng''s nostrils, distracting him. His eyes lit up. His Young Miss was cooking for him again!


    "Oh, what''s for dinner?"


    He happily nced at the dishes with enthusiasm. He paused a bit after seeing that most of the steaming food that was prepared on the counter were all refrigerated from earlier and was just being re-heated.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Linfeng and became a bit embarrassed. "I just reheated the food. I don''t really have much time, it will be toote for dinner if I started cooking at this time again."


    Linfeng''s heart turned mushy. His Young Miss was doing her best to feed him. How could hein?


    "Why, as long as it passed through Zhi''er''s hand, it will surely taste great."


    "ttery won''t make it more delicious, you know. I am almost done. Just wait a bit."


    Linfeng chuckled, grateful that the awkward air was lessened a bit and that she was still so caring after what he had done to her.


    Even if she just ordered takeout for them, he would still be very happy.


    He could not help it anymore so he bent down and kissed his Young Miss''s head. "Thank you for preparing the food."


    The beautiful young woman smiled up at him warmly.


    He helped to prepare the table and took out the tes, chopsticks, and sses from the cupboard. Then he took a pitcher of water from the refrigerator and ced it on the table as well.


    These actions were smooth, as if they were a young married couple who have been living together in the same house for some time.


    The couple ate in awkward silence at first, a bit shy from the earlier events, but after opening up a few topics, the atmosphere between them became more and morefortable with each passing time.


    "...I bought some souvenirs with me from a few countries abroad. I remember you said you like this spice from New Zend? Last time I went there to check a project, I bought it..."


    "That''s great, I really like the scent. I wanted to know if the natively cultivated ones smell better..."


    No one had mention of what happened on the couch earlier.


    ****


    The stars had already filled up the sky and the moon softly glowed in luminescence.


    Linfeng paced back and forth inside the master''s bedroom as the sound of shower inside the bathroom continued to run faintly.


    His mind was warning him of danger signs.


    This was it.


    This rest house was renovated to have one master''s bedroom. He checked on the guest rooms but those rooms were empty. There was even no mattress on the wooden beds at all.


    He nned to sleep on the couch downstairs. But his Young Miss told him that they should just sleep together since the bed was big.


    He nced at the bed. Yes, it was indeed really big. It could practically fill ten people.


    But the problem was on himself. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself when his Young Miss''s soft body, who happened to be his girlfriend, was just beside him and end up doing something outrageous.


    What should he do if he suddenly wanted to exercise his boyfriend rights?


    In this room, just the two of them alone...


    Should he pretend sleeping?


    After a long time, he finally sighed. It was useless thinking about this. Just go to bed, recite themunist ideals of the country, and hope that sleep would befall him.


    He decided to take the farthest corner of the bed from the bathroom. He did not forget to prepare Xiong Zhi''s nightgown first and put it on the bed. Afterwards, he immediately walked to the other side of the bed,id down, and dove into the nkets.


    He needed to sleep. He tried to hypnotize himself.


    Please, little brother, you must fall asleep.


    Some timeter, the door opened from the bathroom. The steamy warmth from inside leaked into the bedroom, carrying a feminine fragrance in the air.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath, looked down at her body, and opened the robe a bit wider on her upper chest to show her generous cleavage. Then she tied the robes loosely and adjusted the fabric so that the slit opening of her robes would expose her smooth white legs.


    Her cheeks showed an embarrassed blush but she determinedly checked a few more times to ensure that she looked seductive and tempting.


    Alright, here we go.


    "Linfeng?" She purposely softened her voice.


    Silence.


    Hmm?


    She stared at the bed. Her nightgown was there. On the far side was a lump on the bed. Was it Linfeng?


    Was he sleeping already? Or was he hiding under the nkets?


    Her longshes drooped down and her slightly expressionless face deepened its blush.


    Well, what happened earlier was embarrassing for the both of them.


    It was Linfeng''s first time to be seen by others so intimately. Of course, he would be shy. She smiled. Her Linfeng was so gentle and adorable, so exposing him to the a.d.u.l.t real world between men and women might have put a great pressure on. As the more knowledgeable one, she had the responsibility to take care of him and educate him of these matters.


    She coughed and sat on the bed.


    Since she was spiritually older with the added experience in the past life, she had to be the one to take the initiative for this.


    Xiong Zhi racked her brain to spout out encouraging andforting words for her man''s ego. She continued to speak very softly, almost in a whisper.


    "Linfeng, there''s no need to be shy. We are a couple. Sooner orter, we will do these things."


    "These things are verymon between couples like us you know."


    "So you shouldn''t worry, because doing these with me is part of your rights as my boyfriend."


    Silence.


    It seemed that the man was still deeply affected by it. He usually appeared so tall and reliable, but it seemed he also have these times.


    "I told you, I will wait for you for two years, right? I... I said to you before that I will prepare myself. I was just shocked earlier. But now I am prepared mentally and...uhmm...physically..." Her voice became smaller until she could barely hear it herself.


    Silence.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Was it really that embarrassing?


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi finally noticed that Linfeng was not even responding under the nket. That was so unlike him.


    She frowned, stood up, and walked to his side of the bed. Slowly and carefully, she lifted up the nket.


    A calm and rxed sleeping face of a handsome man met hers. Linfeng was sleeping soundly while lying on his side.


    Xiong Zhi: (-_-)


    He was really asleep?


    Xiong Zhi sighed helplessly and stared at the peaceful face. She finally noticed the dark circles under his eyes. Now that he was sleeping unguardedly, she could faintly see the tiredness on his face.


    She suddenly realized that Linfeng had hastened his schedule to return to her sooner. Aftering here in the country, he attended the banquet without a rest. Then instead of resting, he woke up early to serve her. And then she dragged him to a few hours long drive, with him driving all the way.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart softened. She felt guilty and silly. Here she was, thinking of embarrassing things to do with Linfeng, but failed to think about her partner''s health at all.


    In the end, she made such a huge mistake. She gently noted it down in her heart, to ensure that she will nevermit it again. Human rtionsh.i.p.s were not always smooth-sailing after all. She still have a lot to work on to be a decent girlfriend. She might take a few wrong steps in the future, but she would steadfastly learn.


    Xiong Zhi crouched down and stared at his face. Linfeng must have felt pressured in the past two years because he needed to take care of a lot of business. Now, sleeping at her side, he finally let his guard down and rxed.


    The handsome face looked more mature than his teenage years, but still vigorous, youthful, and manly. How old was he now?


    Right, he was about to turn twenty-two years old.


    ''So Linfeng looked like this when he was twenty-two before.'' Xiong Zhi reached and brushed the messy fringe that fell over his longshes.


    In the past life, she was not at his side during those jarring times. How regretful. She did not see clearly how Linfeng grew up to be an amazing man.


    She gently leaned and softly kissed his lips.


    Now, they had the chance to spend the rest of their life together.


    Taking advantage of a sleeping beauty made Xiong Zhi giggle. The man was still sleeping soundly. His usual guard was not raised at all. Maybe because it was her?


    In fact, earlier, Linfeng had decisively used hypnosis on himself. Coupled with his exhaustion, he easily fell asleep. Of course, the greatest contribution was simply because he had no guard against his beloved woman.


    The unsuspecting Xiong Zhi smiled.


    She gave him a peck once more before murmuring, "Sleep soundly, my love."


    Good night, sweet dreams.


    *****


    A/n: Linfeng really fell asleep. Regarding Linfeng''s real age, he was twenty-one turning twenty two.

 Chapter 374 - Lu Jin (III)

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Lu Jin (III)</h4>


    Albeit reluctantly, she told what she found, "- and the one I thought was a trace left behind is actually a trap. This is my first time encountering such defense security system. I am afraid, it will take me more time to find even a small trace of his..." Xuyu started to hesitate at the end.


    In fact, she was not one hundred percent sure if she could catch the mysterious person.


    She battled with the person many times, but she never won once. This was a great blow to this woman who had always been branded as a genius in hacking. Perhaps, she had been too preupied by many things and needed to reinforce her hacking skills again.


    Lu Jin looked coldly at her.


    The office was silent as the woman''s back sweated.


    After thinking for some time, he caught some clues in his mind and listed them out.


    "Based on your report, this man knew which files to target. It means he must have a list of which ones to get. Wei, and you, Xuyu, track all the files he managed breached so far. Make a list and see to it which files are connected to one another. Check the database records for matches. We might find out which list he got in his hands."


    Lu Jin was really smart. He immediately gathered some truth just based on the movements of his enemy.


    Wei Kang and Xuyu nodded. This would not take a lot of time.


    "Second, you said this is the first time you encountered such a defense security system. It must be new and it might not be out in the high end market yet. It could even be a private customization. Or... the person himself made it."


    "Boss, I am more inclined that he made it. I checked countless data in the dark web and there has been no matches. Hackers with god-level ability in the IT world, they can easily create and design their own systems. Just like how I created my own system."


    "Alright, look forpanies on top of the IT security field, they might have made recent customizations for their private clientele. Or perhaps... this person is new but has truly great skills."


    Then that would be really troublesome. But still, there should be a few links they might have missed...


    "If he is god-level ability and is targeting us, he might have some connections to some bigpanies. Investigate it."


    "Yes, sir," Mr. Wei answered dutifully.


    Xuyu let out a sigh of relief as the scary boss did not take one of her limbs as she expected. However, she would not be able to be thankful as a mountain of work would be waiting for her as a punishment.


    The two subordinates then went out of the office to do what their boss had tasked them to do.


    Lu Jin leaned against his chair and looked down at the table. The butler then walked to his side and spoke of his concern.


    "Young Master, please take a rest first. I will prepare for your amodation."


    The butler knew that his master just came from the South after settling some hectic business. Now he came here after a long travel. For sure, the Young Master''s body must be tired.


    However, the man was already used to it. He dismissed his butler''s concern. "No need. Hand me the file about Lu Yin Ze''s matter."


    The butler had no choice but to follow his master''s will. He passed the file regarding Lu Yin Ze''s whereabouts and movements in the recent years.


    The silent room was quiet, only the pages turning could be heard.


    Mr. Wei only briefed him about Lu Yin Ze''s main points, such as which shareholders supported the Second Young Master, or when he was titled as the official heir, and his engagements with the other legendary families.


    Lu Jin was naturally interested with the major information, but he admittedly was also interested in his small matters.


    Like Lu Yin Ze''s trip in his senior high, his graduation, his birthday, how he was handling university, the parties he attended, and which new friends he made.


    Some things he already knew, while some he just came to know.


    This report has attached photos prepared for him by his butler and Mr. Wei.


    Lu Jin learned quite a lot from this report.


    His little brother became more active in the Lu Empire''s business and was getting a lot of supports from the shareholders and chief of each business. He was attending a lot of banquets and his debut was sessful. His fame as a beautiful angelic prince was circting betweendies of upper society.


    Lu Jin lightly smirked at this. He turned the pages softly without a hurry.


    His brother seemed more intimate with the Young Miss of Xiong family, as well as with two other people from third generation families, the girl surnamed Song and the boy surnamed Gu.


    It seemed that the little kid was finally able to have real friends.


    His tight lips and cold face slightly loosened at this moment. There was a gentle air on his brows as he turned the pages one by one. He would stare longer at the pictures before turning to the next page.


    Atst, the final and most recent report was a small fight which happened in the Xiong''s Anniversary Banquet. It was a fight with the Tang family''s Miss.


    Lu Jin''s expression changed subtly.


    Was the Lu family and the Tang family not getting along well? What was the reason?


    There was no report about a feud between the two families.


    Then, was it just between the two younger generations?


    However, thest article on the report made him more confused.


    The Tang family invited the Second Young Master, Lu Yin Ze, to the uing debut banquet of the Second Young Miss of the Tang family. The one who issued the invitation personally was none other than the eldest Tang''s Miss, who happened to be the one who was in conflict with Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Jin: ???


    What was happening?


    Lu Jin felt puzzled at the sudden development.


    He thought for a moment and called out to his butler.


    "Contact the Tang family, tell them that I am in the country and the First Young Master also wants to attend the banquet."

 Chapter 375 - Hearts in different directions

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Hearts in different directions</h4>


    The day-off quickly ended as the couple had to return to their busy lives in the capital city.


    Xiong Mansion, East Wing.


    Linfeng was standing outside Xiong Zhi''s room. Heposed himself first before knocking on the door.


    "Come in." A soft and a little bit grouchy voice came from inside the room.


    Linfeng pushed the cart in and started his routine.


    "How is your sleep, Young Miss?" Linfeng asked the woman on the bed, but his eyes never looked at her.


    "Good. How about you? Did you take enough rest yesterday?"


    Linfeng slightly flinched at her question. He avoided looking at her while showing his gentle smile. He walked to the window and pulled the curtains to the side. "Yes, thank you for concern. I got enough rest."


    Lies. He did not get a wink of sleep at all. Only because of one reason.


    When he woke up on the bed in the rest house, he was almost shocked to death when he saw his Young Miss in his arms.


    His Young Miss''s forgot to dress up and only wore her robes when she slept. Because of her unconscious movements while sleeping, the robe was opened widely as one side of her b.r.e.a.s.ts was exposed. Her two slim white legs were all in the open for him to see, entangled with his own legs. Her arms were wrapped around his waist, and her warm breath fanned his neck. The enchanting beauty sleeping by his side was overly tempting, making him all red and hot.


    That morning, it took him a long while before he came out of the bathroom. To distract himself, he immediately prepared breakfast and got everything ready for the return trip in the car.


    On the way back, he kept silent about the sensual things that happened between them. Now was not the best time for these things yet. There were so many important things they needed to prioritize first. But if he keep on thinking about these things, then he might really lose control and end up pouncing on her.


    He needed to protect his Young Miss''s chastity from himself at this critical period.


    So he talked about things that would distract his mind from her allure all the way back to the Xiong Mansion. The girl seemed to know what was in his heart and kept quiet about it too, not making him embarrassed by mentioning it and letting him pass the hurdle.


    But when he came home alone, all the embarrassing moments rushed back into his head and he stayed wide awake all night. He could not help but repeat the e.r.o.t.i.c scenes in his mind over and over again.


    Darn. He was like a bashful teenager as heid on the bed with red ears.


    Now, the Young Miss who just woke up in a disheveled state brought the e.r.o.t.i.c memories back again. With all his strength, he avoided looking at her, lest he could not control himself and push her down.


    Xiong Zhi watched the man answer with a small ''En'' and return to busying himself with tidying up the room.


    Her eyes narrowed. Why did she get the feeling that Linfeng was purposely avoiding her?


    "Wash," she reminded him to wash her face and hands. Even though she could do it by herself, she still wanted to be pampered by him.


    "Alright."


    Linfeng walked up to her, soaked the towel with warm water, and began to wipe with a focused face. However, he still did not look directly into her eyes.


    The young woman naturally felt it. He was gently patting her face, but his eyes were definitely on the towel.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiong Zhi held his hand.


    Even though Linfeng wore gloves, he could still feel the warmth from her hand.


    "Yes, Young Miss?" He looked down to avoid the pair of misty eyes, but his eyes ended up falling onto her slender neck and delicate vicle. There were still those fading red marks on her neck and corbone from his kisses.


    Linfeng: !!!


    He froze. Damn, why did he had to see this of all things?!


    "What''s wrong?" Xiong Zhi caught his chin and lifted his face to look at her. She doesn''t like the feeling when Linfeng avoided his eyes on her. This made her feel insecure and a bit sad.


    Her strength was small but Linfeng''s guard was not raised at all. Finally, being forced to look at her concerned eyes, Linfeng turned red visibly.


    What happened the other day resurfaced in his mind.


    ''You... okay?''


    ''Let me take care of that.''


    That soft and shy voice coupled with misty eyes and embarrassed face made him tempted. With those same eyes filled with concern, that scene reyed again.


    Linfeng felt that all the heat in his body rushed up to his head, then to his heart, and finally straight down to his groin.


    Not good.


    He tried to distance himself. He moved his face away from Xiong Zhi''s hold and took a step back. He put the towel on the tray.


    Linfeng''s act of avoiding her touch stunned Xiong Zhi for a while. Then, her heart suddenly felt hurt.


    For a man, it was just a small movement. But a woman in love gave all meanings to every action from the person they loved. Thus, the tiny action caused a small misunderstanding.


    "You...don''t like me touching you anymore?" Xiong Zhi''s usualposed voice was nowhere. Her voice had a hint of grievance and hurt. She knew she was exaggerating, but this was what was on her heart.


    Linfeng''s eyes widened when he caught the aggrieved tome. He hurriedly exined. "No, Zhi''er, of course not!"


    "Then, what did I do wrong? Why don''t you look at me now?"


    Why avoid my touch?


    Linfeng did not know how to exin himself. In the end, he pacified the woman who was suddenly so sensitive in the morning.


    He put his hands on her hair and sighed. "No, it''s just that... Young Miss is so lovely that I am afraid I willmit a sin once I lose control of myself." He kissed her forehead affectionately in apology. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you with those useless worries."


    Xiong Zhi''s grievances were dispelled instantly and her heart turned mushy.


    "We already did those things, yet you''re still shy."


    Linfeng was speechless for a moment. "...It''s precisely because of that that I find it harder to control myself now..."


    "It''s okay. We are a couple. We are bound to be even more intimate."


    And I am definitely fine doing those things with you, she silently added.


    Linfen was embarrassed, but his lips quirked up. "Alright. I will keep that in mind."


    Although he said that, within his heart, he promised that he would treasure her more and would not take advantage of her willingness. His Young Miss was really pure and devoted in their rtionship, but it was because of these that he wanted to treasure her more.


    s, the two''s heart was in different directions regarding this matter.


    He gave her onest kiss on the forehead before he reported the matters for today.


    "I received an email from that bug."


    That bug?


    Xiong Zhi confused eyes blinked at him confusedly.

 Chapter 376 - Afternoon Tea

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Afternoon Tea</h4>


    Xiong Zhi looked at him questioningly. All her ounts, both business and personal, were now handled by Linfeng.


    "A bug with a silver mane. He thought I was you. He said that today, the researchers and the doctors will be having an appointment with you."


    "Oh." Xiong Zhi knew who and what he was talking about. "Did he mention if they will be bringing in the research materials?"


    Linfeng nodded. "Yes. The researchers and the doctors will give it to you. But he himself won''te. He is busy." Linfeng added thest word in a cold tone, a severe light shing in his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi and that bug might be friends, but that did not mean he could not touch that pervert. There were so many ways to get back to him.


    Xiong Zhi did not ask how he handled Lu Yin Ze. She already told thetter in theirst meeting that unless Lu Yin Ze give up pursuing her, she would not meet her personally as a friend or even as a business partner.


    It sounded from Linfeng''s tone that the man still had not even given up yet. Regarding this matter, Xiong Zhi could only pity him and wish that he would soon give up this one-sided love.


    ****


    On the other side, Lu Yin Ze was staring at hisptop. His breakfast on the table was left untouched.


    Old Lu passed by his grandson.


    "So early in the morning, yet you are already working?"


    But the young man seemed to not hear his question.


    Old Lu coughed, a bit embarrassed that he got ignored. Alright, his grandson was busy learning the business ropes after all. He could forgive him in his heart.


    "You should eat breakfast first before working. Did those old directors make you ve away at work? Those old fools. You are young and should enjoy life. Do not take work so seriously..."


    This was an advice that could summon a rain of eggs and stones, but the young man still did not give any response.


    "..." What''s up with this kid?


    The old man observed this grandson. He realized that the young man was not even typing, but just staring nkly in front of theputer.


    Old Lu''s heart thumped. Did his grandson have another anxiety attack? Or did something trigger his trauma?


    His grandson was getting regr counseling therapy and treatment over the past years. He knew from the professionals'' reports that he was improving well. But what happened now?


    Was he looking at a picture that triggered his trauma?


    Old Lu dragged his old body behind his grandson. Just by reading the first sentence on the screen, his old body froze.


    Anger surged up.


    Whose family was it who was so brazen to insult and threaten his precious grandson like this?!


    On the screen, these words were written:


    [Don''t you daree near me again after what you did. I don''t want to be under the same roof with you, nor breathe the same air, nor see the same view. In other words, you have to be at least a mile away from me. Oh, I also don''t want to hear your voice. All the things that you gave to me before was already burned in a sea of fire, by the way.


    [If I see you once again, I will remove your annoying mouth, break both of your arms, and break all of your fingers one by one. Oh right, I won''t forget to cut off the tiny snake dangling on your not-so-great body.


    [PS. By the way, don''t think about it at all. It''s just like I got kissed by a bug. No offense.]


    Lu Yin Ze''s mind was nk. All he sent was just a report with a greeting.


    [Good morning, Zhi. The researchers and the doctors wille today at the said time and ce. They will be bringing the data. You can use them at your disposal. I hope they can be of use to you. ]


    Did he say something wrong with this?


    *****


    The appointment in the afternoon quickly came.


    Xiong Zhi invited them personally to the Xiong Mansion. The main branch''s Xiong Mansion was safer than other ces.


    This visit was highly confidential and must not be discovered. Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze both knew that they were likely being observed outside in the distance.


    To ensure that the trip from the research facility to the Xiong Mansion was not noticed by prying eyes, the escorting personnel used different routes and casually changed cars multiples time to chase away the people on their tails, if ever there was someone following their moves from the research facility.


    Thus, a low-key luxury car, which was the usual mode of transportation by the butlers and maids, entered the Xiong Mansion without catching anyone''s attention.


    This was very important to Xiong Zhi''s ns after all. She must be careful not to rm the enemy and spoil her ns.


    The researchers and the doctors, who sported wan faces and dark eye bags due to several days of non-stop research, were quite taken aback with this arrangement.


    They were even more stunned when they finally arrived at the foot of the famous Xiong Mansion. Not only that, in front of them were the two masters of the house.


    They were the cream of the crop of the country''s biochemical scientists, who won various awards and published many achievements in the molecr biology field. Yet they still feel at awe with the legendary families they have heard about since young.


    Old Xiong sat on the main seat with imposing manner. He did not have any idea what was happening, he was just dragged here by his granddaughter after having lunch with her. But he somehow knew it must be rted to his granddaughter''s great ns.


    Since he allowed Xiong Zhi to run amok as his heir more than two years ago, a lot of things were kept hidden by her until whatever the matter was was solved. And once it was solvedpletely, she would turn to him to report.


    He was ufortable at first with this kind of attitude. Butter on, he got used to it and even found it novel and interesting on how his granddaughter solved things in an unusual and imposing manner, more so than him.


    When he casuallymented about it to his butler, Butler Zhou Min at his side had the urge to correct his master''s thought.


    ''Master you can just say that you found your granddaughter cute.''


    But knowing the old man, he would never say these, even if he had to bury himself into the ground.


    Back to the scene.


    Xiong Zhi was sitting beside Old Xiong. Behind her, Linfeng carried a doc.u.ment file and a small box. He handed her first the file, which was the report he took from the researchers after entering the mansion, containing the results from the research facility.


    She skimmed through the doc.u.ment. Not a lot was added to the initial report that the researchers had sent to her two days ago.


    "Can you please brief us with what you have found recently with your research?" She naturally knew this, but she asked for the sake of the old man here. It was better for the old man to hear it directly from the professionals.


    The doctor nced at Old Xiong before speaking.


    "There is more than one molecr structure detected in the samples. First was the drug used as the base. Drug XLX is a biologically corrosive substance which causes the patient''s cells to be damaged. In the gaseous state, if it is inhaled one or two times, it is not that dangerous.


    "However, if it is inhaled every day, even just by small amount, it can lead to increased cellr density, manifested as tumors or what you call cancer..." The doctor continued to exin the details of a certain drug, inputting many scientific jargons in his speech.


    "By this substance alone, obvious evidences can be seen through health checks, although it is hard to treat. It also tends to leave forensically detectable inorganic residues..."


    The silent Old Xiong felt his head ache. He was not a scientist but a businessman. Except for the first few sentences, he failed to fully understand the long narration afterwards.


    ***


    Little Stage y:


    During lunch,


    Zhi: Grandfather, let''s have afternoon tea together.


    Old Xiong was stunned. What a rare suggestioning from his granddaughter. Was it the legendary sweet time between grandparents and grandchildren?


    Old Xiong nced at Zhou Min who always gave him advice on a situation like this. Zhou Min gave an ''Ok'' thumb.


    Old Xiong nodded in a dignified manner.


    Old Xiong: I am busy. But I can spare a minute.


    Zhi: Good.


    Afternoon tea time.


    Old Xiong''s dark face stared at the excessive people in this ''tea party''.


    Old Xiong: So what is your business?


    Excessive people: Biochemistry


    Zhi: Revenge time.


    Old Xiong: ....

 Chapter 377 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Poison</h4>


    Biochemical research.


    Was it another field that his granddaughter was interested in investing in? Was biochemical research rted to her grand ns?


    The Xiong family had not entirely reached out to the medical field yet, unlike the Lu family.


    While the old man was still thinking in a business direction, the researchers and the doctors impassionedly took turns in exining, trying to simplify the words as much as possible.


    "However, another unknown drug is added in the samples, which made theposition highly lethal. The substance is incredibly hard to detect as the molecr framework molded well with the base drug. The amazing thing was that once it enters the body, it immediately sinks into the blood stream and imitates the cellrposition, and then do its damage quietly..."


    "We discovered that this ''chameleon'' quality of the drug was very interesting, as it seemed to be programmed to imitate the closest molecr structure, first is the base and then the human cellr structure, and yet it dissipates shortly after in the air, leaving no residue in the outside environment."


    "Another thing we found out is that it also alters the inherent vtile quality of the drug base it was mixed in to, making the whole sample undetectable yet deadly at the same time when administered... If it''s inhaled regrly, it can kill a person without leaving any residual substances in the patient''s body."


    Old Xiong''s tired ears suddenly perked up hearing thest sentence.


    Poison...


    The doctor''s words directly meant that thetter drug was an untraceable and undetectable poison that could kill someone without them knowing it.


    In the highest society, many people were shrewd and evil enough to take others'' lives through different schemes for their own interests. The most famous method was through poison. Second was assassination.


    Old Xiong might be old but he was still sharp. He connected the dots right away.


    He looked at his granddaughter with a serious expression.


    Xiong Zhi knew it was time to open up the critical issue.


    "Then, theponents you speak of... is present on this?" Xiong Zi gestured for Linfeng toe.


    The man put down the box he was holding on the table, reced his gloves with surgical ones, opened the lid, and took out the contents. He put it into a clear container and presented it in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing what was in front, Old Xiong''s face became rigid.


    It was the deluxe leaf-shaped sandalwood incense that Old Xiong personally liked.


    The researchers received the samples prior to their investigation, after they were contacted a week ago by the young master.


    In fact they have long been conducting research on the mysterious drug but unfortunately have very scarce samples, so they were very happy with the additional samples given to them by Second Young Master Lu. With their existing knowledge about the mysterious drug and the cutting edge molecr biochemical machineries, they were able to provide results after non-stop investigation, tests, and data interpretation.


    The sample was a sandalwood incense with special customized markings.


    This shape, this width, these marks, and the distinctive scent. It was the same as the samples they received days ago.


    Just for the sake of onlookers, the doctor took a quick sniff. The poison could not be distinguished by such a simple method, unless done with thoroughboratory tests. But the sample in theboratory had a unique aromatic blend of sandalwood fragrance which distinguished it from other sandalwood incenses.


    The researcher was sure that the ones in his hand were the same as sample that the young master had sent to them a few days ago.


    "Yes. It should be the same as the sample we researched upon."


    Old Xiong''s face was dark as the bottom of a pot. His wrinkled hand clenched.


    He had been using this special incense ever since he could remember, which was a handcrafted incense made by a reputable and reclusive traditional craftsmen family. But in the recent years, there were two people who were constantly shoving him these gifts every month.


    He turned to his granddaughter coldly. "Tell me directly."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed. The old man looked calm and indifferent, but she was sure that he was mad inside.


    Trying to scheme against him and even targeting his life? Of course, he would be mad.


    Xiong Zhi knew it was time to use this deadly pawn.


    "Alright. This incense here came from Xiong De''s gift a month ago. I took one piece from each monthly gift Xiong De had sent in the past years and sent them to the research institute. All the incense he sent in the past years should the same, am I right, doctor?"


    The doctor sweated. This was an intense family drama of the filthy rich with lives on the line, and he was quite scared.


    "Yes, we''ve checked the first batch. The six samples were of the sameposition. Apparently, the substance was added to the finished incense product some timeter. It was colorless and did not alter the fragrance of the incense, very cleverly hidden under a protective coating, which was not obvious at all. We haven''t had the time to check the rest of the batches yet..."


    However, this exnation was enough.


    Six samples. Six months...


    Old Xiong''s murderous aura suffocated the people in the room.


    "Zhou Min." His horrifying voice made everyone gulped.


    "Yes, Master."


    "When will Xiong De visit again?"


    "He has an appointment with you tomorrow afternoon."


    "Alright. You have plenty of hours to arrange everything. When hees, I want him to know that this ce will be thest ce he will ever step on as a free man. "


    "Understood."


    Zhou Min was about to turn when Xiong Zhi called out.


    "Oh, Butler Zhou."


    Everyone inside the room including the old man looked at her.


    "Remember to do it grandiosely. It was grandfather''s important matter after all. Linfeng will help to assist you." She had been preparing it for a long time. This move was just the start, a grand ribbon-cutting event. There will be more exciting things awaiting her enemies.


    ''I still have gifts to give to Xiong De.''


    The light smile on the woman''s beautiful face was sweet, but her eyes were as cold as Old Xiong.


    Zhou Man nodded approvingly.


    It turned out that his Young Miss could be really as scary as the old man. No, he had a hunch that she would be even scarier than the old man in the future.


    Thinking of the Young Miss made him think of his son.


    His son would not lose to his Young Miss, right? He wondered which one among the two was the domineering one.


    "Father."


    Zhou Min looked back. Linfeng was following him ording to Xiong Zhi''s instructions.


    "Let me handle the dirty work." Linfeng smiled, appearing refined yet dangerous.


    That Xiong De hadmitted grave sins in addition to poisoning Old Xiong. Remembering the past incident two years ago, Linfeng would not be merciful. Finally, he could unleash the anger and hatred he felt at that time.


    A murderous aura that was not less than the old man was emitted from his figure.


    Zhou Min suddenly felt that his initial doubt on who was more domineering was a total nonsense.


    ****


    Little y:


    Zhou Min: Our young miss is already so scary and so meticulous. She is still young. Can my son can take her on? My son will not be the submissive one right? ...Is he the bottom?


    Linfeng smiling gently: *raises a knife* Let''s cut off his limbs little by little and dig out his nails one by one.


    Zhi patting her boyfriend''s head: Then let''s feed his body to the dog.


    Zhou Min: ...I didn''t say anything. *raises a white g*

 Chapter 378 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (I)

    <h4>Chapter 378 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (I)</h4>


    It was the calm before the storm.


    While Xiong Zhi''s grand ns finally started to move forward to reality, Xiong De still had no idea of the storm that was brewing on his way. From the tensed mood on the night of the banquet, he was engulfed with the aftermath of the Zhou family''s separation. Only today was he finally able to take a breather and calm himself down.


    As usual, a package was sent to him through the secret channels.


    His new attending butler, whom he acquired from the reputable butler family that he was familiar with, walked into the study room nervously.


    Seeing the new face, Xiong De''s rare peaceful mood was instantly swept away.


    "G-good afternoon, Master. A package has arrived," the butler slightly stuttered out of nervousness, inwardly ming himself for the gaffe.


    He had been working here since two days ago and it seemed that his new boss was not very pleased with him. The obvious dissatisfaction of his new master made him a bit nervous when directly interacting with him.


    He was so excited when he first learned that he was chosen to serve the Xiong''s family second branch. For a third rate butler family, being able to work for one of the legendary families was the greatest honor in life.


    Not only could it bring fame and wealth, but even their status would rise. If their whole butler family could rece the famous Zhou family who worked for the legendary Xiongs since time immemorial, that would be even better.


    The two families'' dissolution of the treaty was great news and arge opportunity to some people.


    "Bring it here."


    Xiong De straightened his suit. The new butler was decently capable, but notparable to his former butler. What made him upset was something else. Seeing this new face reminded him of how that former butler of his betrayed him.


    That guy assisted him in many of his businesses, public or private. That sc.u.mbag knew many of his routines and secrets. Xiong De might have not totally told the whole truth of his shady business, but the butler still knew most of them in detail.


    Now, the butler was gone from his side. He was like a walking bomb that could blow Xiong De''s efforts to pieces if his enemies used him.


    He could not let a huge threat like that live on. He already sent a few men to search for that traitor, but the Zhou family''s security was impably tight. Even his other subordinates in the Zhou family turned their backs on him and chose their lowly family.


    Now, he was in the dark at where his butler was. This gave him a bit of a headache. He could only wish that none of his enemies would find him first.


    "Master, it''s here."


    Xiong De checked the contents of the package. After checking that everything was prepared and in proper condition, he ordered his butler to prepare the car.


    In a few moments, the car left for the main Xiong Mansion.


    ****


    Xiong De spent a lot of effort on his appearance. He was finally given a chance to step foot inside the mansion and meet Old Xiong personally after the banquet.


    Hisst visit here carrying a gift was a long time ago. He refrained from visiting too much in order to avoid suspicion.


    Now, he could finally spend more time with the old man and probe further at the status of his health.


    Because of the sudden big news that day and the uproar it caused, Xiong De did not have the time to check on Old Xiong''s health and verify for himself.


    Today was his chance.


    Xiong De was escorted by the servants inside Old Xiong''s personal garden. He also took note of the fact that the servants seemed a bit unfamiliar as well.


    They should not be from the Zhou family. At this thought, he felt a bitforted somehow. From what he saw so far, it seemed that only Zhou Min had decisively stayed. There might still be others in ces he did not see though.


    From afar, he could see Old Xiong, with Butler Zhou Min standing quietly at the side. The back of the old man slightly hunched a bit but it did not lessen the dignified aura that the old man had .u.mted for many years.


    "Master Xiong. What a pleasant afternoon."


    Xiong De stretched out a smile and greeted the old man.


    Old Xiong stayed silent, treating him as nonexistent air. No matter how many times the main branch acted arrogantly over the second branch, Xiong De''s arrogonce and pride heart could not get used to it.


    Humph, no matter, that position would be his soon enough.


    He excused himself and sat on the chair opposite of the old man. He secretly observed the old man''splexion. There was no sign of wan paleness, coughing, nor signs of being bedridden.


    Xiong De''s face did not change, but he was already inwardly frowning.


    "Master Xiong, I''m d you epted my request to visit. It''s been a while since Ist came here, I almost forgot my way. Thankfully, the new servants are here to help me out."


    Old Xiong did not say anything, but Xiong De was already used to his silence.


    "It seems that Master Xiong''s new servants here are quite capable. They seem well adjusted although they should still be new here," he sighed. "I, myself, is still struggling to adjust to the new faces back at home. They really are not as capable as the previous attendants. Until now, I still haven''t recovered. I was really surprised at the sudden separation of the Zhou family."


    Xiong De tried to probe first about the sudden end of the treaty. Many of the Xiong family members could not ept the one-sided decision that the main family made that day. Their usual lives were turned upside down by this unimaginable farce.


    "Why? Is something wrong? Do you have something to say about it?" Old Xiong finally looked at him. His cold voice matched his stern face.


    Xiong De''s eyes shed. This was how the conversation must go. He wanted to take this chance to try to get his butler back.

 Chapter 379 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (II)

    <h4>Chapter 379 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (II)</h4>


    Xiong De did not find anything unusual because the Head Master of the Xiong family was usually like this. He continued to press on the Zhou''s betrayal.


    "The Zhou family was really a group of one-eyed wolves. Such ingrates will not have a good ending! We let them eat and share the benefits with us, but they took off just like that." Then, as if remembering Zhou Min was here, he added quickly. "¡ªOf course, Zhou Min was different. He is trulymendable for his loyalty. However, those butlers who abandoned their positions arecking morality. They aren''t grateful even a bit to our family''s grace!"


    Butler Zhou Min did not even throw him a look.


    Xiong De did not care and just went on. "Master Xiong, our surname Xiong must not tolerate such disrespect. They should know what it means to betray the Xiong family."


    He must get his butler back. Alive or Dead.


    Old Xiong calmly took a sip of his tea. His cold eyes stared at him once more.


    "Hmm. Among the things you said, there''s one thing that you got right."


    Xiong De''s eyes lit up. Was the old man changing his mind finally?


    "¡­A one-eyed wolf will not have a good ending. Leeching off our family''s prestige and name, and then eat the host because of greediness¡­"


    Xiong De nodded intensely. That''s right! They should not let the Zhou family off. With the old man''s help, they could easily attack the Zhou family, weaken their defenses, and then he could get his butler back. If he could not get him, he could just kill him.


    "... Then, nephew, what do you think is the ending of these kinds of people? What should be done to them?"


    "These ingrates must not be forgiven! Even death for them is the easiest way. They will know how wrong they were once everything they have is lost."


    Counterattack! They must let the ungrateful Zhou family suffer bit by bit until theye back to the Xiong family on their knees and beg outside their doors to help them.


    "Ha." Old Xiong gave a lowugh. "Come again, you said to let them suffer bit by bit until theye begging? That seems to be a good idea."


    The old man''s expression of wanting tough made Xiong De felt something was amiss. But he shook it off and answered, thinking of his former butler.


    "Yes, then crush their hope. It''s best to teach them a lesson. Throw them to the dogs and let their entire family and their descendants know regret."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Old Xiongughed hard. Even Zhou Min at the side coughed.


    Xiong De watched for a while, and then slowly felt a bit strange as he watched the old manugh to the point of tearing up.


    Xiong De: ???


    "Oh, Xiong De. You gave me a truly excellent idea. Very well! Let''s do as you said."


    Then the old man''s face became cold and murderous, faster than turning a book.


    "That one-eyed wolf will have its ending precisely like that. Bit by bit, everything he has will be gone. All of the things he worked hard for would be snatched away. Until he is pushed to a corner and beg for mercy. But even if he is to beg, he will still have his ultimate ending. How''s that?"


    Xiong De swallowed. The old man''s oppressive bearing gave him a bad feeling. Why did it feel like...it was not the Zhou family they were talking about?


    Although nervous, he could only move his head to nod.


    Old Xiong stared at him for a while, then looked at the unfamiliar butler of the man not far away from them. He was holding an exquisite incense pot.


    The gift that Xiong De had always sent in the past two years.


    The old man''s eyes turned murderous in a fleeting moment, and then returned to its cold calmness.


    "It turns out you came here with a gift as usual."


    Mentioning the gift, Xiong De remembered his goal with this visit.


    "Ah, yes. Of course, I have to bring gifts. Although we''re family, it''s still rare for me to finally get to pay you my respects." He gestured at his new butler toe forward and put down the gift on the table.


    "Gifting me again with my favorite incense. Because of you, my butlers no longer need to bother buying this incense every month."


    Xiong De heard the good news and confirmed through the old man''s words that he was indeed using his gifts! Very good!


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he used them, then there was no problem.


    "It''s my pleasure. This is the only thing I could do to make you feel a little bit better."


    Old Xiong took one more sip. "Indeed, I feel much better."


    "But I was wondering, this past year... Master Xiong, you only showed up in the annual banquet this year. I was worried because of the rumors. But seeing you now, I am d to see you healthy, unlike the rumors."


    ''The thing is, since you are using them, howe you are still vigorously drinking your tea right now, not pale, weak, coughing, or bed ridden?''


    Old Xiong finally put down his cup.


    "Oh, it''s because I am letting Zhi''er manage the business for me. I''m training her as my heiress."


    Xiong De observed the old man. Was that really true? He looked at the old man''s hand. There was no signs of trembling, unlike the symptoms.


    Was the old man really faking it to appear strong, or was he really healthy? But the incense definitely should work...


    "Oh, speaking of my granddaughter. She also keep on giving me gifts. Coincidentally, her gifts are the same as yours."


    "!!!"


    Xiong De stiffened, but he hid it quickly. "Is that so? Young Miss is quite filial. So it is an incense, too?"


    Old Xiong nodded. He reached out towards the gift, leisurely took the lid off the pot, and stared at the leaf-shaped sandalwood incense with scrutiny.


    "How peculiar. Even your gifts look exactly the same."


    !!!!


    Xiong De went pale.


    A sudden ominous premonition washed over him.


    The reason why the old man did not show symptoms at all.


    Perhaps because... It was not his gift that was used in the past years!

 Chapter 380 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (III)

    <h4>Chapter 380 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (III)</h4>


    Xiong De did not meet the old man for a long time, almost a year now. After most of his shares in the Xiong Empire was taken away, he made various excuses to visit the old man and handed out his ''gifts'' personally.


    His gifts were naturally epted as all of the rtives who visited here personally would normally gift the old man a box of expensive herbal tea, ginseng, some tea seat, antiques, or his favorite incense. They usually would secretly watch out to not sh with each other''s gifts and avoided gifting redundantly.


    Thus, in the past two years, he took the job to be the old man''s supplier of his incense. Others thought he was simply trying to get back the old man''s grace.


    Even when he finally refrained from visiting too much and simply sent the gifts over, he had never received rejection from the main house.


    The poison was unique and very hard to detect unless the experts handling it was familiar with its nature. Poison checks would not be able to detect it, only if they use especially designed tools for this specific poison would they be able to. He was confident that this would pass the safety check and be stored inside the storeroom.


    Naturally, the maids and butlers would use this favored incense even without telling the old man himself. Since a rtive was the one who gifted it and it was proven safe, it was natural to use it first rather than the ones that the household bought.


    This was a kind of courtesy in their circle.


    Unless, someone with higher status gave the same gift. The gift from the one with the higher status would be prioritized.


    It so happened that the heiress'' gift was to be prioritized as a sign of respect.


    Xiong De''s knuckles went pale, but he still tried to confirm.


    "Y-young Miss Zhi...also gave you gifts in the past year...?"


    "En. My granddaughter, as you said, is filial. She knows what incense I am quite addicted to. She sent me gifts consistently every month, ever since she was titled as the heir."


    Titled as the heir... that was more than two years ago, almost three years now!


    "So you see. Your gifts are all in my storage room. Forgive me for not prioritizing yours."


    Xiong De turned silent. He could not speak. His effort to poison the old man in the past two years... It was all in vain...


    How could that be possible! His spies told him that they were using his incense!


    His eyes flickered. But did they know that there were two incense with the same shape and material, from the same craftsmen?


    The ominous premonition grew stronger.


    The Young Miss'' gift, exactly the same gift, the same frequency. Was it really a coincidence?


    No. He did not believe in coincidences, like his wife''s death. It was all nned.


    But if it was, then that would be scarier.


    Someone knew of his scheme long ago and waited for two years.


    It was no doubt connected to the Young Miss.


    Was it Xiong Bn, that snake brother of his, or the Young Miss herself?


    Xiong De''s brain ran quickly. It did not even slightly entered his mind that the old man might knew of his poisonous scheme. Because if the old man knew, Xiong De would not be sitting here and having tea with the old man in an intact body.


    Old Xiong watched every expression faintly shing on his face. He enjoyed the feeling of cornering a doomed prey. He gave an evil smile.


    "But don''t worry. I made use of some of your gifts."


    Use?


    Xiong De was given a bit of hope that perhaps the old man used the gifts alternately. Though, a part of his mind could sense that something was wrong. He just could not pinpoint what exactly was wrong.


    "My granddaughter is quite interested in scientific research nowadays. She may be wanting to invest in this field."


    Xiong De: ?


    What was with this topic, all of a sudden?


    "You see, she seemed especially curious about chemistry. She kept on testing a few samples from here and there. There was a time that she used a few of your gifts as samples..."


    Badump.


    Xiong De''s heart skipped a beat. The direction of this conversation... finally, the ominous premonition seemed to drown him.


    Coldness from within the bones started to cover his being, and he began to tremble.


    He stared at the old man''s cold gaze, his face pale and pupils dted.


    "Guess what we found?"


    No way¡ª


    "Potent Poison. Untraceable and undetectable in nature. They estimated it needed at least two years to kill someone without trace."


    It can''t be¡ª


    "I find it funny. Was it the same time you started giving me this ''gift'' out of your concern? You are just bbering earlier at how concerned you were about my health. It seems you are really eager for me to die, eh?"


    He knows¡ª


    His mouth opened but he could not speak.


    The air around them had reached the freezing point. Xiong De''s vision faded to ck and white. It was as if the whole world stopped. No sound could be heard and everything was swallowed in the darkness. Only the old man''s unfeeling eyes and his cold voice sounded in this moment.


    "Hmm? I''m kind of disappointed to see the shock all over your face. It''s like you never saw this could possibly fail at all."


    How long?! How long did he know?!


    "For you to be so confident like that, there must be a spy in this mansion."


    Xiong De opened his mouth. But like a fish gaping for water on the ground, he did not know what to do at the moment. He tried to stabilize his mind as his thoughts ran in an unprecedented speed.


    His scheme that he painstakingly and carefullyid out for a very long time was exposed so easily like this?


    He already checked everything. Even if someone indeed investigate and check the incense, they would not be able to find anything at all... unless they were already familiar with the poison and did a considerable study of it.


    However, this poison was unique in the world. The only people who knew of this kind of unknown drug was the man who gave it to him and his confidants.

 Chapter 381 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 381 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (IV)</h4>


    Yet howe... Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi knew? And it seemed like they already knew it for a long time!


    He was yed!


    Even more terrible, why were they only breaking it now?


    Have they already ensured that he would have no way to refute and escape?


    No, he must not admit it! He could pretend that someone else was framing him for this crime.


    At this moment, Xiong De''s experience all over the years had given him already an answer to his premonition, but he threw this fear at the back of his mind in denial.


    Yes, yes, y innocent! It could not be considered a decisive evidence yet!


    His shocked, pale face then showed disbelief and hurt.


    "M-master Xiong, you must be joking. What terrible things are you talking about? I-I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "I mean you tried to poison me to death."


    "Impossible! How could I possibly do that? Master Xiong, believe me, I am innocent¡ª"


    "The poison was exactly found from your gifts."


    "Someone must be trying to frame me! I never wanted you to die. How could I dare do such a thing, we''re family! How could I put poison on the incense gifts! If I really did that, then¡­ then the heavens shall strike me with lightning!"


    His pale face appeared serious and solemn, as if aggrieved but at the same time determined to protect his honor.


    Old Xiong leaned back on his chair. He was sittingfortably while his cold eyes watched the shameless man act ignorant about his crime.


    "Be careful. The heavens might really strike you down with lightning. Who knows, they might even brew something worse than lightning to hit you with."


    "I really did not do it! How could I do such a foolish thing yet still appear in front of you? I swear on the name of all the gods, I have never done such a thing. How could I do that to you? You are my uncle!"


    "Hah! You even dare say that now?!"


    How shameless! Old Xiong''s stern face cracked. He wanted to murder this man right at this moment!


    A cold voice suddenly sounded behind them, interrupting the explosion at the tipping point.


    "I hope you can still swear to all the gods when you are already in court."


    Old Xiong and Xiong De looked at the person who just came.


    "Grandfather, Third Uncle, what a pleasant chat you''re having without me."


    Xiong Zhi shot a cold smile at Xiong De.


    She just came home directly from the office. She told herself that the old man would handle Xiong De today, but her raging blood longing for revenge could not let her sit down calmly.


    Thus, she postponed her afternoon appointments, decided to take a look and send off the man to hell herself.


    Revenge was a dish best served cold. It has been a very long time. Now, it was finally here.


    She wanted to add salt to the wound as much as possible.


    Seeing the contempt in her eyes, Xiong De''s eyes shed with killing intent amidst his panic.


    The same gift... It was not a coincidence at all. This brat must knew it all along.


    He opened his mouth. "You''re just in time! We were discussing how a poison miraculously appeared on my incense. We both know that we gifted exactly the same kind of incense to Master Xiong. I don''t doubt Young Miss, but I am afraid someone is plotting against me."


    Xiong Zhi blinked and chuckled. Xiong De''s shamefulness really knew no limits.


    Old Xiong was mad. This sc.u.m was reversing ck and white!


    "You''re speaking nonsense!"


    "Master Xiong, please calm down. I am absolutely telling the truth. I beseech you to oversee this matter carefully."


    "I see now, Third Uncle. How terrible, you actually have so many enemies, powerful enough to infiltrate the Mansion''s security. To think that they would bother to plot against you with something that could have never been discovered at all."


    The butler at the side watched on with apprehension when his phone suddenly began ringing. He took a look and answered the callsing in one by one.


    There were many calls and emails.


    "Master," he gritted his teeth and called out nervously to Xiong De.


    Xiong De ignored him and did not back down from staring at Xiong Zhi.


    "That''s a part of bing a Xiong. You as well, Young Miss. As the heir, you will also encounter a lot of situations like this. I hope you''d be careful."


    "Are you in the position to give me advice? You are forgetting the matter at hand."


    "I said, I never did it!"


    "Quiet!" An angry shout interrupted them.


    Old Xiong at the side could not take Xiong De''s shamelessness anymore.


    "Xiong De! I''m not a fool, so don''t think it will be so easy to trick me. We all know what''s happening, I''ve seen it on your face earlier. That''s all the confirmation I needed. I don''t need further evidences, I only need to know. You''vemitted attempted murder against the head of the family. From now on, you are banished from the Xiong family and your right for inheritance will be revoked."


    Xiong De gnashed his teeth. His eyes reddened with deep grievances as he faced Old Xiong with an aggrieved face.


    "Uncle, why can''t you believe me? It is not me. Someone is plotting against me."


    His whole appearance appeared sincere, but deep inside, he was calcting fast. He was after all a wily fox with a lot of experience of ups and downs, so his panic subsided slightly and he was finally able to think clearly again.


    He repeatedly cursed the old man and his bitch granddaughter in his mind malevolently.


    It seemed that Old Xiong could not be persuaded. The old man had already decided to banish him. He could see that it was already the inevitable.


    His rights and inheritance in the Xiong Empire would be revoked. That was still eptable, given the extent current situation. He still had his daughter to transfer his properties to. His crime was not passed down to her.


    Besides, he still had many undergroundpanies which were not under the surname Xiong. He still had connections and power, although he could only stand behind the scenes. At least, he could still counter attack.


    He needed to buy time. By denying the crime, he could catch some time to n a counter-attack in this situation.


    Attempted murder was a severe crime in the country. If the intiff was powerful and the defendant was a small fry, the defendant could be pushed to execution. But for people like Xiong De, with Old Xiong''s power, the worst could be a lifetime imprisonment.


    Fortunately, Xiong De still held connections with some of the court officials. Those officials would not dare to offend Old Xiong, but he knew their dirty secrets. He could be imprisoned for maybe ten years, but he was confident that he could find ways to leave with his means.


    Besides... His eyes shed. There was still Guan Gao Huan, his partner in crime in this situation. If he was really cornered, he could just threaten that guy that he would sing out his name.


    It was not totally hopeless yet.


    His heavy heart finally calmed down a bit.


    s, that was what Xiong De naively thought.


    Xiong Zhi could see that Xiong De was confident to leave this situation unscathed. She smiled inwardly. He likely thought that the worst thing that could happen to him was to be punished byw, get detained for a while, and lose a huge amount of money.


    But that was not all.

 Chapter 382 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (V)

    <h4>Chapter 382 - A Surprise Gift for a Visit (V)</h4>


    The butler had distanced himself slightly to answer the phone call again. He wanted to interrupt the exchange but those were people of even higher status than his master.


    Finally, he could not help but try to approach once more and tap on his master''s shoulders.


    Still, he was ignored.


    Xiong De had calmed down and continued on with his aggrieved act.


    "If uncle really doubts me, then I willply and follow the investigation of thew. I am willing to prove my innocence." He stood up, pale-faced but with his chin held high in dignity.


    The main branch could not topple his pride. He got scared earlier when his scheme was exposed and was worried that he might suffer big losses, but he would not easily lose.


    With the failed scheme, taking the Xiong Empire would just be more difficult and take a much longer time. However, with his backers'' power, it was only a matter of time.


    This dying old man and this bitch, he thought. You two will soon cry in despair!


    Old Xiong waved a hand, unwilling to see the hypocrite''s face any more.


    "That''s good to hear. Your shamelessness really knows no bounds. Zhou Min, drag this rabid dog away. Even a dog that bites its master was more eptable than this man."


    Xiong De''s face ckened, but somehow surprised that the old man was actually letting him leave without further interrogation or punishment.


    "Oh right, by the way, Xiong De. I will consider your suggestion. Please look forward to it." The old man raised his teacup for him.


    Please remember what you said, Old Xiong coldly thought.


    Xiong Zhi also did not let this chance to rub more salt go. "Uncle, while you are in prison, don''t worry about cousin Wuyu''er. I will take good care of her."


    Xiong De''s mask finally cracked. "You..." Bitch! "Don''t you dare touch my daughter!"


    "*chuckle* Enjoy your time in prison."


    Xiong De finally stepped outside the garden.


    As if he would go directly to prison, Xiong De thought.


    The official procedure would take a couple of days to issue a warrant of arrest. He still had time to hide his traces. Although, there was nothing he could do to stop the banishment.


    He felt pain for the big loss of his right and inheritance. Like a huge chunk of flesh was taken away from his body. But being drowned by regrets about it wouldn''t do much, he must act quickly. The matter of inheritance should be left to his daughter. He could pass this hurdle. That''s what Xiong De believed.


    "Master, we had some issues at hand," the butler said as he anxiously came to his side.


    Xiong De had a dark face. The severe matter of the earlier issue had already made him care less to whatever ''issues'' his butler was talking about.


    "Big problems, Master. A lot of calls came and tried to reach you¡ª"


    "Give me my phone," Xiong De cut him off. He needed to prepare himself quickly. Perhaps tomorrow the police mighte knocking at his door. With Old Xiong''s power, he might really spend his night tomorrow at the detention cell.


    So before anything else, he needed to contact his ''friends'' in the judicial court.


    They were now about to exit the Xiong Mansion. The butler handed to him the phone and still tried to report the contents of the calls he received. "The chiefs wanted to confirm if the news is true¡ª"


    "Where''s the car?" Xiong De ignored him and asked Zhou Min questioningly.


    Zhou Min did not answer him and pressed the gate button. The gate began to open.


    Xiong De suddenly felt something was amiss. Where was his driver, and the Xiong family guards on the gate earlier?


    When the gate opened, all noises came out once. shes of cameras and a group of police officers came gushing in. The Xiong family guards were busily blocking a huge crowd of reporters from entering the gate.


    !!!!


    Xiong De was shocked.


    What was happening?!


    The police officers surrounded him and took his arms.


    "Wait¡ª" He shook them off. His mind was confused and he could not process the situation at the moment.


    Why was the police here so fast? Why were the reporters here in such a secured private residential area? What the f***ing hell was going on?!


    "Zhou Min, what is the meaning of this?!"


    Zhou Min politely smiled at Xiong De. "Why don''t you ask the officers? Your ride is waiting for you."


    The police officers showed their badges.


    "Mr. Xiong De, you are under arrest for charges of attempted murder, collusion in attempted r.a.p.e, illegal smuggling..."


    Xiong De be dizzy hearing all the charges that were listed against him. The next moment, his hands were cuffed and he was dragged away.


    "No! You don''t have an arrest warrant! This is an illegal arrest!" Xiong De finally reacted. He tried to struggle out of their hold.


    The chaotic shouts of reporters overwhelmed his ears as he was dragged through them. His clothes were tugged back and forth as they tried to hold him down.


    "Mr. Xiong De! Just one statement! Is it true that you murdered the head of the Xiong family?"


    What?! The old creep was not even dead yet!


    "Is it true that you sent men to vite the heiress of the Xiong family?"


    How the hell did they know this?!


    "The business deal in the South was actually a front for illegal smuggling?"


    "The project XX you are handling at the North is really a smuggling channel from country C to country F?"


    "Is it true that you have business dealings with the underworld?"


    There were so many questions that hit him. All of these rang in Xiong De''s mind, making his vision twist.


    How¡ªhow... how they knew! Some were even his secret underground deals over the years!


    Who let it out?! Just who?! Which bastard¡­


    His mind no longer could think properly.


    Xiong De felt that darkness was closing in on him. The feeling of vertigo immersed him in coldness and his consciousness was slowly disappearing...


    Two men stood within the mansion and watched the farce at the gate.


    Linfeng patted the other man''s shoulder. "Great job in exposing him. Since you made yourself trustworthy, I will let you work in thepany. Someone will arrange a position for you. It''s best to lie low for a while first though."


    The former Zhou butler bowed gratefully to Linfeng. "Thank you, boss. I will not betray your trust."


    If Xiong De saw his face, he would instantly recognize him.


    *****


    Stage Behind the Scene:


    Xiong Zhi had preparing all the proofs and evidence over the past two years regarding Xiong De''s crime.


    Xiong Zhi: This..this..that..this..that..so many crimes.


    Linfeng: Don''t worry, young miss. With this, Xiong De wouldn''t be able to pave the way to get out of prison. Even he was helped by his ''friends'', they couldn''t turn a blind eye to this case.


    Xiong Zhi: En, we just need a witness.


    Linfeng: *smile* Don''t worry, that is already handled. Our resources also gave all the detailed channels. We can use him. Xiong De had no way out.


    Xiong Zhi: *stare at Linfeng with amazement* My man is so capable. Want a kiss as a reward?


    Linfeng: *look left and right* En...*shyly*


    Smooch~

 Chapter 383 - Xiong Des doom

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Xiong De''s doom</h4>


    The storm came fast without a warning.


    That day, all mediapanies turned their headlines to Xiong De''s name.


    These mediapanies who used to be tactful with the topics surrounding the legendary families could finally blow their trumpets to the fullest because of the tacit permission of the Xiong family, just as how the reporters miraculously appeared in the tightly secured residential area of the Xiong family.


    As he was the biggest topic of the day, the media fought to be the first to cover the story detailing Xiong De''s crimes on their cover page. The power and resources of those media outlets were not negligible as they managed to scr.a.p.e a few credible information surrounding each crime stated by the police officer at that time.


    Thus, it became a hectic day for all channels nationwide.


    This was the influence of the surname Xiong. It would be the biggest scandal of the year!


    The attempted murder on the head of the legendary family... done by a close rtive, with the same surname!


    Such a dog-blooded drama wasmon among the wealthy and powerful. But this was the first where the intrigues were exposed in such detail to themon people. Not only did the old man counter-attacked with precise movement, he even dealt with the traitor in one, crushing blow!


    In the middle of the raging storm, there was a mediapany that published all of Xiong De''s crime at once with great details. All of the crimes that were covered by the other media channels and newspapers in a rather vague manner were very borate and vivid, giving full details and evidences of every alleged crimesmitted.


    In one day, this mediapany who stayed at the top ten stably in the past two years rose once more and got the top rankings on on-demand news and trend, garnering the whole country''s attention and recognition.


    The mediapanies could only turn their envious eyes at SHM, this ck horse.


    How did they manage to get such confidential information? Just one piece of evidence or information already costed so much funds to collect, what did the SHM do to be able to get all those?


    Just what power was behind thatpany?


    Because of thisyer of mystery, they could not act against the SHM so irresponsibly. No way, thepany had already shown its might and means. There was definitely a top power supporting thepany behind the scenes.


    On this matter, the man behind SHM reaped all the benefits.


    SHM once again soared high after exposing all of Xiong De''s crime.


    The initial investigation would usually take a lot of time and effort, but with all the clear-cut evidences submitted to the relevant departments which were already all over the country''s news, thew enforcement department was spared of the taxing task of collecting evidences. They only needed to verify the genuineness of the evidences.


    Due to this, the judiciary officials, specifically Xiong De''s ''friends'', did not have any choice but to speed up the progress of the case. With nationwide attention, concrete evidences, and the country leaders'' watchful eyes, they could not favor the man in question.


    At this moment, Xiong De was inside the detention cell, currently in a phone call. He was able to get permission to use it for moment.


    "How can you say that?! We''ve been friends for years. I helped you in your election, Mr. Wei!"


    "I''m sorry, Xiong De. I really can''t help you this time. All eyes are on you! If I help you out and get discovered, I will be sent together with you to jail."


    "Ha! Then join me!" Xiong De finally blurted out in anger. "Or do you want your wife to know that you are hiding a bastard and a mistress in Country D?!"


    "...Even if you threaten me with that, I can still bury it with your farts, Xiong De. Don''t test me."


    Toot. Toot.


    The call ended.


    Xiong De gripped the phone with the cracked screen tightly. He controlled himself to not throw the phone again on the wall. He had already thrown it multiple times after calling the people he knew in the relevant departments. If it broke, it would be hard to get another one while he was inside the detention cell. The phone was already at itsst breath.


    Same with his patience and sanity.


    He tried to call a few people once more, but all of them refused to help him. The majority of them were afraid to be smudged by his sullen reputation and get dragged to the mud by him. Others simply rejected his calls.


    These people he once shook hands with now turned their backs on him.


    Once he passed this hurdle, he would make these people regret turning their backs on him!


    But he could not afford to add them to his list of enemies right now. He already had a lot to deal with. He did not expect the old man and the little bitch to gather so many evidences against him. They really nned to put him into a pit.


    "Mr. Xiong, the time is up. I need to confiscate your phone now." One of the wardens who have been watching at the side tried to get the phone.


    "Wait...wait. Hold on. Just two more calls."


    "I am sorry, Sir. But if you want to make a phone call, it is better to call yourwyer first."


    "I am doing that now!"


    Xiong De gritted his teeth. His butler had already fetched theirwyer. But it was taking them a long time!


    He made sure to instruct his butler to ask for an elitewyer from Guan Gao Huan. All of the elitewyers he knew worked for the Xiong Empire. He had one or twowyers outside in contact but they were not capable enough to take this case head on. Thus, he asked help from Guan Gao Huan.


    It also served as a warning to Guan Gao Huan.


    ''If you don''t help me out and just watch me get dragged into the pit, I will make sure to drag your name down as well!''


    If Guan Gao Huan sent awyer back, then it meant he responded to his request.


    If he could not get the bestwyer under his name, then he just needed to borrow someone''s name.


    While waiting for Guan Gao Huan''s response, he made a few phone calls to at least calm down the rampaging media. The reporters he saw earlier almost scared him to death.


    If his daughter knew the current situation... How heartbroken would she be?


    After instructing his PR, he called his daughter.


    "Dad!" Xiong Wuyue''s loud voice reverberated.


    "Dad, tell me it''s a lie! My manager is telling me some news in the country¡ª"


    "Daughter, don''te here yet. Stay in the States. Father will take care of everything here, okay? Just don''t answer any interview or questions from the reporters and make sure to stay inside in your house, alright?"


    Although Xiong De stayed in the country to handle a few ''secret'' businesses to lie low, Xiong Wuyue often flew abroad in the past two years. She made a name for herself in the entertainment circle as an international Chinese actress. It was because of the heavy investments in all those movies she joined in by the Xiong Empire. With the help of the surname Xiong, some famous Hollywood directors treated her well despite her having the role of a secondary or side character.


    After the banquetst time, she immediately flew abroad to finish a certain matter. Because this time, she intended tond a major role in arge Sino-American film production.


    "Dad, how about the role in the film production ''The Lone Star''? Did you get it?" Xiong Wuyue did not forget her second goal in calling her father.


    The country might be going crazy with the news, but abroad, only a few people who were closely updated with the country C''s trend knew of it. The news did not make much of a ssh overseas, so Xiong Wuyue did not have any idea how bad the situation was.


    Xiong De felt his heart be heavy but at the same time, relieved. "No... Not yet. But I will make sure to get it. Dad will secure it for you. Just stay there. Don''t go here and let me settle everything."


    Since his daughter was not throwing tantrums, it must mean that she did not know the whole situation yet.


    "Alright. I''ll be waiting for the good news. I want toe back to the country soon," she pouted. "By the way, Dad, did you manage to coax Linfeng to our side?"


    Xiong De''s mood was already not good and he could barely coax his daughter. How could her daughter think of other people when her own father was cornered and suffering like this?


    Xiong De felt bitter and finally grew impatient. "Not yet! Dad is busy with his own matters. Just take care. I''ll call your manager soon once I''m done here."


    "...Alright."


    After the call, Xiong De felt that all of his energy was lost.


    "Master." The trembling voice of his butler was like sunshine through the storm.


    Xiong De stood up instantly and asked him. "Thewyer?"


    "That is-" The butler''s awkward smile made his heart jumped. Does Gao Huan rejected him?


    But before he could ask that a strong and feminine voice sounded behind the butler.


    "I am here."


    A woman with a voluptuous body was standing outside the detention cell.


    ******


    SHM- Shi Hua Media (refer chapter 21-22) that Xiong Zhi has connections to.

 Chapter 384 - Xiong Des Doom (II)

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Xiong De''s Doom (II)</h4>


    Xiong De instantly recognized the woman. She was none other than Bivia Chang!


    She was a greatwyer and was said to have a strongwork with the prosecutors. Who would have thought the famouswyer who was known to fight only for justice was actually working under the snake man like Guan Gao Huan!


    Guan Gao Huan''s spring water was surely deep.


    Xiong De felt like he suddenly found an oasis in the middle of the desert.


    "Miss Bivia Chang!"


    The tall and beautiful woman smiled politely. "Mr. Xiong De, it''s a pity we meet like this. Don''t worry, I already talked to the higher-ups. They will give you the right to discuss things with me."


    Xiong De sighed in relief. He looked up at the ceiling, seemingly seeing the night sky.


    "Thank goodness. I thought I will spend my night here," he jokingly said.


    The butler and Bivia Chang held different expressions. Xiong De finally noticed it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Why did the guard not open the door for him yet?


    "I am sorry, Mr. Xiong De. I only managed to convince the supervisors to meet you tonight. Unfortunately, I cannot help you out with the detention. There''s no choice but to stay here."


    "What?!"


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s talk about more important things."


    "Hold on¡ª"


    "I already looked into your case. The charges against you have strong evidences, but I will still do my best¡ª"


    "Wait, Miss Bivia Chang! I couldn''t quite catch on. Since you are already here and guaranteed them that I will not run away from the charges, why do I still need to stay here?"


    Bivia Chang smiled politely. Patiently, she exined thewful procedures.


    "Again, the charges against you are big and the evidences are strong, so the detention time needed to be at least twenty-four hours. Only after that will you be either released..." she paused before continuing, "...or get charged. However, all the strong points against you are already present. The bureau doesn''t have to investigate that deep because the opposite side already presented all the evidences needed. The investigation team only needed to verify if they are all true."


    Xiong De paled. "I-if...they verify it within twenty-four hours...I wouldn''t be discharged? I''ll stay here...?"


    Bivia Chang regretfully nodded. "That''s most likely the case."


    Xiong De felt all his blood was drained away from him.


    That old man had already prepared everything. Based from his calls with the officials, they were not willing to help him because the tide was against his favor. In other words, he could not deny any of the charges, nor could he buy some time to cover his tracks.


    The investigation was already zoning in on the evidences.


    "T-then quickly! Butler Lin, contact XX, tell them to cover all important tracks as soon as possible!"


    He needed to erase as much as he can. At least to lower the sentence period.


    Bivia Chang''s eyebrows quirked. She watched as the butler hastily made phone calls.


    "Then, how can you help me?" Xiong De began pacing back and forth. "That man surely has a way to get me out of this shithole, right?"


    ''That man?''


    Despite her confusion, Bivia Chang''s face remained calm. "There was no n. I was told to assist you as much as I can."


    Xiong De frowned. His mind ran quickly.


    What could he do to lighten the punishment as much as possible?


    He was banished already from the Xiong family, thus, he could not use the surname Xiong anymore.


    He must persuade the people in charge through different means.


    "Miss Bivia Chang, how many years do you think they can charge me with?"


    The woman just calmly replied. "Life imprisonment."


    !!!


    "There''s no need to be so surprised. The one who pressed charges against you is the head of the legendary Xiong family. He had a great influence in politics andw enforcement department. He can easily cut off your connections with the officials. What''s more, he can hasten up the investigation process. You have multiple charges on your head, and they altogether put you beyond the possibility of being granted pardon."


    Xiong De gritted his teeth and angrily kicked the wall.


    No! Impossible!


    It was not yet his end. He would not let it end like that!


    "To how many years do you estimate you can reduce the sentence? Ten years? Twenty years?"


    "The least I can do is to let you avoid capital punishment."


    (A/n: Capital Punishment- in republic of china it is the death penalty)


    The restless man froze.


    "...What...?"


    "Actually, with the charges pressed against you, you are likely to get executed. Attempted murder, illegal smuggling, and drug trafficking are synonymous to capital punishment. But with my help, I can help you reduce that to life imprisonment. "


    "..."


    Xiong De could not believe it.


    "No... I-it... It should not be the end."


    He still has ways!


    "Butler Lin! Come here!"


    The butler hurriedly ran forward.


    "Give me your phone!"


    The warden was about to protest but Miss Bivia Chang looked at him and nodded. This Lawyer Chang had a deepwork with the higher ups, so the warden did not have any choice but to let it go. A phone call would not do much harm.


    Xiong De paced back and forth as he tried to call someone.


    "Yes, Butler Lin?"


    The call went through.


    "It''s me. Pressure the trade deals on every side. I want the imports and exports to be suspended within twenty-four hours. I don''t care how much money you use! As long as they give an answer by tomorrow and help me out in this case!"


    "Master Xiong De! Hold on! We got a big problem."


    "What problem?!"


    Was there even something worse than what was happening to him now?!


    "The deals are nulled. They said they found a new trader that is less expensive than us."


    "What?! When did this happen?! "


    "They got contracted a month ago and they just opened the trade yesterday night. They split the profit five to five as a starter. Our partners favored them and left us. This new trading group is practically stealing our business. So right now, I am really upied in getting them back..."


    "Useless! How could you not notice it before?! What can I use now to pressure them?!"


    Xiong De nned to use the underground dealings to pressure the officials. But it turned out that a new group took this opportunity when he was down.


    His intuition suddenly rmed bells.


    How could they prepare everything well and strike now? The timing was too impable! It was almost as if they had foreseen it.


    In Xiong De''s mind, a thought urred to him.


    Was this new group arranged by the old man as well?


    If that was the case...then they really got him!


    Xiong De gripped the phone tightly. He could not use hispany, he could not use the underground deals! What was left?!


    His business overseas?


    He tried to call people multiple times.


    This time, he was using his ownpanies that was independent from the Xiong Empire.


    However, all of them had their stock prices go down in just a day!


    "What happened again!?"


    "Sir Xiong, we tried to contact you since yesterday night! But your line is busy. Arge group was controlling thepanies'' stock price, buying the shares then withdrawing. Now the stock prices had totally crashed. Other shareholders are rmed and also began withdrawing their investments!"

 Chapter 385 - Xiong Des Doom (III)

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Xiong De''s Doom (III)</h4>


    Xiong De''s eyes turned red. He got a bad premonition. "Is it the Xiong Empire?!"


    "No, Sir. It''s a newpany under the Five Kings."


    Five Kings!


    It was impossible for that pedantic old man to get connected with that group of youngsters.


    Maybe, it was just a coincidence! Perhaps, he could take this chance and ask help from them through a deal.


    His desperate mind conjured this thought.


    "Connect me to them. Tell them I am willing to let them buy my shares as long as they help me out this time."


    His tone was grave. Buying his shares...was the same as letting them get all of hispanies.


    Yet he had no choice but try it this way. What was the use of apany if he could not use it?


    "Alright, sir. I''ll contact them as soon as possible."


    Afterwards, Xiong De made a few more calls.


    When he returned the phone, his face was deadly pale.


    In just one day, he realized that he lost a lot of things.


    Not only his surname and prestige. Even his influence in politics and the underworld. Hispany overseas was also at risk.


    He was attacked on all sides.


    This person...the old man did not really give him a chance to retaliate.


    He held his head. What to do?


    "Mr. Xiong De, let''s now discuss things of the ''what if''s''."


    Bivia Chang then recited all the crimes that he had allegedlymitted and the possible oues.


    In the end, no matter how many times thewyer in front of him predict the punishment, it all fell on the same category.


    Life imprisonment.


    ****


    It took her two hours to discuss things with Xiong De. And all she had said were just briefings. Her feet ached as both of them were standing.


    "So far, that''s all I can discuss with you. Do you have anything you want to say?" Bivia Chang just added thest sentence as a formality.


    Xiong De could not process anything anymore and his pale face appeared to be in a daze. During this two hours, he looked like he had aged ten years.


    He opened his bloodless lips.


    "Guan Gao Huan¡ª"


    Bivian Chang''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise before it turned normal.


    "He doesn''t n to help me, does he? Tell him then, if I fall into this pit, then I will make sure he is dragged down with me!"


    The woman''s calm eyes nced at the butler who had stiffened. She turned silent and did not answer.


    ****


    In the parking lot, Bivia Chang massaged her feet while sitting on the driver''s seat. She dialed a number and put it into loud speaker.


    "Yes?" A cool voice of a woman, the same as how she remembered, answered.


    "You thick face! My feet is hurting, thanks to you."


    "..." A short silence. Then the cool voice replied calmly without any ripples. "Why didn''t you sit?"


    "There''s no chair inside his cell, we''ll have to move elsewhere. How can I let that sc.u.mfortably sit in an air conditioned room after what he had done to you?"


    She had read the file after all. The collusion on attempted r.a.p.e was too much. If not for her professionalism, she would have punched that man and kicked the tiny sausage of his.


    Sc.u.ms like that should rot in prison.


    "Thanks for your concern. But I won''t let him have a nice bed in the jail he will be staying in. Your meetings with him might be thestfort he will ever have."


    "Tsk. You sound like a saint."


    Bivia Chang took out the file and reviewed the things she would discuss with that sc.u.m tomorrow.


    "Do I? So how did it go? Did he throw the phone at you? Or gritted his teeth in helplessness?"


    "Well, he was deadly pale. And he was able to calm himself. His phone was still intact."


    "That''s too bad." The other sounded disappointed.


    "Anyway, Xiong Zhi, I found something else."


    "Mm?"


    "Guan Gao Huan. That man."


    "..."


    "You know it already, don''t you?"


    "Mmm. I got my suspicion. But my cards against him arecking. It is not yet time to attack him."


    Bivia Chang nodded. This Guan was a tough nut to crack.


    But still, she was impressed.


    "I will forgive you once for abusing your connections like this, putting me in charge with him. But I tell you, I am still awyer who follows thew."


    "I''m not letting you break anyw. I am just asking you nicely to keep an eye on him." Then the confident voice added, "Besides, with all the evidence present against him, he would have no chance to retaliate. No matter what kind of ways he cooked up with. Even he admitted all his crimes, it would only result in life imprisonment."


    Bivia Chang remembered the proud man''s face paled from being hopeless. She smirked.


    "Right, based on his desperation earlier, you didn''t even give him a chance to escape. Sealing all the possible ways, you really prepared so much. How formidable.


    "Thanks for the praise. Just keep on watching him."


    "..."


    This girl really talked to her like she was her subordinate.


    However, she still answered.


    "That''s easy. Nowyer would want to take this case no matter how much his PR offered." Then she tried to poke her nose on something she was curious about, "Besides, he thought I am sent by that Guan."


    Bivian Chang tried to fish out some information. She did not know exactly how that Guan fitted in the picture. But she could not ask, unless this girl let her know first.


    "Don''t think about it. They are not an easy enemy," Xiong Zhi warned her.


    Aw, too bad. She really smelled deep schemes here. What a disappointment.


    "Tsk. I am not putting my nose on that. I am just impressed, you managed to cut off all his routes. That Xiong De, he is really devastated, you know."


    "Of course. I only move once I am sure I will win. That man has plenty of connections which took me two years to gather, just to step on him."


    Two years...only?!


    The heck. That patience and determination. Again, she was taken aback by this girl.


    This girl...was truly impressive.


    "Anyway, if you have nothing else to report, I need to hang up."


    The girl on the other side seemed busy.


    Bivia Chang''s lips twitched. She actually wanted to talk more and inquire about how she managed to corner a man like Xiong De. But her pride would not allow her to ask the woman to stay on the line now that she said this.


    "Fine. I will just call you if I find out something."


    "Thank you."


    "Oh, wait. Please say hi to Xiao Mei for me."


    "Just call her."


    Toot. Toot.


    Bivia Chang looked at the phone helplessly.


    Geez! This girl did not change at all. Just calling her when she needed help.


    Tsk.


    But she curled her lips and felt proud watching the girl grow up into this amazing woman.


    What else could she witness by her side?


    If she could witness more amazing situations like this, she was willing to be used.


    ****


    a/n: Bivia Chang is thewyer who helped in Xiao Mei''s case against CJ. Refer chapter 15-16.

 Chapter 386 - It turns out it could be like this… (I)

    <h4>Chapter 386 - It turns out it could be like this¡­ (I)</h4>


    One day passed.


    However, this one day felt like weeks, years, and even an eternity to some people, especially the suffering ones.


    Linfeng was making sure that all media channels and newspapers would know of Xiong De''s crimes. He wanted Xiong De to feel ashamed even when he was in prison. He wanted Xiong De''s ancestors to me the sc.u.m for all the evil things he had done.


    Xiong De would never have an easy life, until he dies.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    "Hey, little bro! How are you doing?"


    "..."


    Linfeng checked the number again. It was only a string of numbers, with no caller ID.


    This was his personal phone and only important people should have this number. Now, who was this unknown idiot being overly friendly with him over the phone?


    He did not remember bing this close to such people.


    "I''m sorry but who are you?"


    "...." The man on the other line turned silent.


    "If it''s nothing important, then I''m hanging up." Then Linfeng really hung up the call.


    Unknown person: ''....''


    Then the phone rang again after a few seconds.


    Linfeng ignored it and continued with his arrangements for a while. But the person calling was adamant on having Linfeng answer the phone. Thus, after a long time ringing, he answered for a second time.


    If it was really nothing, then he would block this number.


    "Hey Linfeng, it''s me! William! You punk! You stayed in my hotel for a long time yet you didn''t even save my number! How ungrateful are you?"


    (A/n: shback- William was the one Xiong Zhi met in Xiong Wuyue''s birthday when XW became the meme of the year. Refer chapter 233. William was one of the five kings- which was known as six kings now)


    "...Oh." Linfeng finally realized who the man was. That annoying tone, the way he spoke, and the rudeness. It was a bit familiar.


    "...Uncle?"


    "..." ¨p


    Uncle your butt! He was only thirty!


    What¡ªhe was thirty!


    Oh no! He was already thirty!


    William suddenly turned silent at the sudden realization of his age. In a few more years, he would be a middle-aged man.


    "I''m very busy, if there''s nothing you want say, I will hang up."


    William woke up from his daze.


    "Hold on, you damned brat! I am calling because the bait you threw in the past year got bitten already by that fish."


    Linfeng put his phone into loudspeaker and put it down. It turned out to be important news.


    He opened hisptop and checked his emails while asking, "Which bait?"


    "The XX Company."


    Linfeng''s fingers halted a bit before continuing. "Tell me more about it."


    "Am I your assistant? You can ask your subordinates for this."


    "Alright. Thanks for the heads-up."


    He was about to hang up when William spoke again.


    "Hey! You are really going to ask them?"


    "...Why not? You said to ask them yourself."


    "Geez... Fine, you win. I never won against you, have I?"


    "...?" What was this uncle talking about?


    "You really hold grudges, Linfeng. Just because I saw your first love in her wet shirt?"


    (A/n: Don''t be fooled by William, it''s not a shirt but a dress. Refer chapter 233, the grudges Linfeng had for William started in chapter 237)


    Then Xiong Zhi''s figure wearing only a white shirt, all wet, appeared in Linfeng''s mind. Her wet hair dr.a.p.ed over her shoulders, and her wet shirt stuck to her skin, entuating her seductive figure more.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened. "If you are going to spout nonsense, I''m seriously hanging up."


    "The XX Company is asking us to buy their shares! The CEO wanted to talk to us!" William said in one breath. This man..did he touch his inverse scale identally?


    Linfeng halted. "...Buy them."


    "Huh?"


    "Just buy their shares. Then talk to him, promise him something, but not really promising him anything. Thanks for the effort."


    "What?"


    That was contradictory!


    Toot. Toot.


    "..." William looked at his phone. That damned brat really hung up on him. He was just too excited to report it to their youngest brother, yet he got thrown away like this huhu. He was really a kind and lovable unlcle-pei!- brother!


    After the call, Linfeng really blocked William''s number from his private phone. He did really hold grudges. Especially those people who coveted his Young Miss.


    On the second day, Linfeng received an email from one of the five kings, Eugene, that they bought most of the shares of the XXpany. There was also an attached doc.u.ment detailing the deal they made with the CEO of the XX Company.


    Linfeng cheered up with the news. He happily went to Xiong Zhi''s office inside the Xiong Empire''s building.


    He informed the news to his Young Miss. "Young Miss, Xiong De finally took the bait. Hisrgest XX Company overseas is transferred to the Five Kings."


    Xiong Zhi was surprised. That was a huge risk yet Xiong De really did it. He finally fell into desperation to be fooled like this.


    She smiled. "That''s good to hear."


    Then she remembered it was the Five Kings'' business.


    "Will it be really fine with your co-founders?"


    By now, Linfeng had already told her that he joined the Five Kings in creating therge global project. Linfeng did not say outright that the SC Company was his, but it was not difficult to figure out that SC belonged to him, considering the extent of the help SC had done so far for her.


    It was just like how she had not told him yet that IHZHi was hers. She wanted to tell him, but she did not really had the opportunity to do so. Maybe he was the same.


    Linfeng nodded. "Don''t worry. They gave me considerable rights for decision making."


    "Besides, when they came to know what kind of things that sc.u.m did to my girlfriend, they too were pissed."


    ...Girlfriend.


    Xiong Zhi unconsciously smiled hearing the term. She turned away from herputer and rested her small smiling face on her hand.

 Chapter 387 - It turns out it could be like this… (II)

    <h4>Chapter 387 - It turns out it could be like this¡­ (II)</h4>


    "Right, my boyfriend''s friends ought to be really angry with those things."


    ...Boyfriend.


    Linfeng coughed.


    Young Miss was really yful, making fun of him during office hours. Though he thought of that, the corner of his lips had a smile.


    Xiong Zhi caught on that. Suddenly, she wanted to be alone with Linfeng and do lovey-dovey things.


    "Linfeng, after Xiong De''s case, let''s go on a date again?"


    "...Date?" Linfeng was caught off guard by the sudden question.


    "Ahem." Xiong Zhi changed her words. "What I mean is, let''s take a break after this case."


    They were too busy these days. Every time there was a chance to rest, they should grab the chance to cultivate harmonious feelings.


    Revenge was important. But now, having Linfeng on her side once more and not taking advantage of it was a loss for her. Spending time with Linfeng alone was very important.


    Linfeng''s smile froze on his face.


    He suddenly remembered thest break they had.


    The rest house. The soft couch. The steaming hot afternoon....


    Stop, stop!


    If his mind wandered more, it would lead him to some embarrassingly hot moments...


    "That..."


    ...Would the situation repeat again? Was she talking about that?


    Should he be happy or nervous about it?


    Should he prepare his heart and mind, chant more scriptures to be a saint, so that he would not lose control of himself again?


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head. She noticed the stiff smile on his face and the sweat that suddenly formed on his forehead.


    Why was Linfeng so troubled about it?


    She really did not understand how a man''s mind worked. A man''s thoughts was hard to fathom like searching for a needle under the sea.


    Whatever, a date must follow.


    Were there still many things left to do?


    Hmmm... Should she quicken the pace and do this clean up in one go?


    Xiong Zhi thought of finishing Xiong De as soon as possible since thest gate for his escape was already sealed.


    "Zhi''er, let''s just take things slowly, shall we?" Linfeng patted her hair and kissed her forehead. "How about a movie?"


    Xiong Zhi was confused by his first sentence but then heard the word ''movie''.


    A date!


    She wanted to experience that, too.


    A romantic movie with a popcorn and a c. Then their hands would touch and their eyes meet. Slowly, their faces woulde near to each other and their lips would meet...


    Another chance for a romantic kiss!


    "Alright!" Xiong Zhi let out a huge smile and answered with enthusiasm.


    Linfeng was suddenly attacked by cuteness.


    ''Ah, I can''t help it after all.''


    He then leaned down and quickly pecked on the lips.


    !!!


    Xiong Zhi was stunned by the sudden kiss.


    Linfeng smiled embarrassedly and excused himself. "Well then, I''ll sort out the files outside..."


    Thud.


    The door closed and the dazed Xiong Zhi touched her lips.


    She held a strange notion that a kiss woulde only when the mood was right or under special asions. Like on the school trip, the farewell kiss years ago, the wee kiss during the banquet, and that kiss during their date...


    Perhaps because she usually studied beforehand and nned to make it happen.


    So...it turned out... She could steal a kiss like what he did.


    Why didn''t she think of that?


    Xiong Zhi turned back to herputer with a sweet smile. She still felt the moisture on her lips.


    Later, she should give Linfeng a deep kiss. There was no need to wait for a movie or a date anymore.


    Right, they were already in a rtionship. It was very normal.


    Xiong Zhi squealed like a little girl deep inside her heart, before fixing her attention back to the file she was studying.


    The backlog ofpany doc.u.ments, various arrangements, meetings, and appointments immersed her in work.


    While the man outside the room rode on the lift with those red ears.


    ****


    Later after the extremely hectic day at work.


    They were on their way to the Xiong Mansion.


    Inside the car, the exhausted Xiong Zhi was sitting on the back seat with a frown.


    She felt that she forgot something important.


    What was it?


    The files? Did she sign all the things she needed to sign? Was there an appointment she had missed?


    No, there should not be any.


    Hmm...what was it?


    On the pathway to the East Wing of the Xiong Mansion, Linfeng looked at his Young Miss who was in daze. He noticed since earlier in the car that his Young Miss was a bit out of it.


    He called out to the troubled Xiong Zhi.


    "Young Miss, are you alright?"


    Xiong Zhi turned to him, frowning. She decided to speak out her thoughts. Maybe she would remember,


    "I feel a bit unsettled. I think I forgot something¡ª" Then she halted when she saw his handsome and tall figure.


    It was a dark night but the faintly warm glow of themps illuminated Linfeng''s gorgeous side face. His longshes created a long shadow on his cheeks. His tall nose bride was aristocratic. His thin, s.e.xy lips which faintly shone with moisture, slightly opened, suddenly made her remember what she forgot.


    "Ah..."


    "Young Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Under the orange glow, his gentle eyes and the concern between his brows was blinding to Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    "I just remembered."


    "Remembered what?"


    "To give you..."


    She took a step closer to him. Her eyes searching his face.


    "Give me what?"


    "A kiss."


    She crossed their remaining distance, gently tugged down his necktie, and tiptoed.


    Her lips met his. Warm, moist, and full of his scent.


    "A very deep one," she whispered between kisses.


    ******


    Additional Scene:


    Zhou Min was walking behind his master who was taking a walk to the east garden. No one knew aside from him, that the old man had been walking here in the garden to wait for a certain person.


    He then received a message from one of the butlers.


    Butler X: Head Butler, Young Miss Zhi had arrived. She was on her way to the East Wing.


    Zhou Min was about to report it to the old man when he saw from the distance that the two people they were waiting for halted in the pathway.


    What the two were doing?


    He was about to call them when he saw the Young Miss took a step nearer to his son, tiptoed and kissed the boy who had remained stunned.


    "Ah.."


    "What is it, Zhou Min?" The old man turned to him.


    Zhou Min immediately blocked the view. It was a good thing it was night. The old man''s eyesight too wasn''t that good. It was a very good thing.


    "T-the driver texted me that they are jammed in the traffic. Let''s enter the East Wing first."


    "Ah..." Zhou Min did not allow the old man to protest and gently pushed him back to the east wing.


    After making sure that the old man was seating quietly in the East Wing living room. Zhou Min sighed in relief. He lied to his master for a second time to save his son''s life. Sigh. It was not easy to be a father.


    He then fished out his phone and texted his son, "We are in the East Wing." After hesitating for a while he added, "Kiss Moderately."

 Chapter 388 - Xiong Des Doom (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 388 - Xiong De''s Doom (IV)</h4>


    If under usual conditions, given the long list of charges against him and the need for intensive investigation by the relevant departments, Xiong De''s massive case could have been extended for several months before finally arriving at a court session.


    However, due to the clear and strong evidences presented shortly after, and with the Xiong surname pressuring the relevant departments, the investigation and verification of the evidences onlysted for whole two weeks.


    Again, due to therge-scale attention and public outcry, the hearing of Xiong De''s case received permission to be broadcasted live once more. Even themoners who did not know his name but only knew of the surname Xiong, gave their time to watch the court session.


    Of course, there was a culprit behind this.


    Xiong Zhi instructed Linfeng to let the matter be widely known to the world. Linfeng executed the order to the fullest and made sure that Xiong De''s crimes were put on the headlines of every newspaper, national television, and social media.


    Even his connections abroad were used to spread Xiong De''s crime to the Chinesemunities scattered around the whole world. From the initial peanut gallery of simply watching at the sidelines, the masses were subtly led by the nose to indignation and anger at the extent of Xiong De''s crimes with the help of the water navy.


    [E/N: ''water navy'', it''s the term used for arge group of hired ounts posting manyments, or add views, likes, or dislikes on a video, online to influence the direction of the public opinion. Please be reminded of YG Entertainment in South Korea]


    That was why today, on the very day wherein Xiong De would hear the verdict, a lot of eyes were put on him.


    The court trial was arranged in thergest hall of the judicial building. Since the man for this trial has the legendary surname Xiong, many influential powers used their connections to attend the trial personally.


    With the news that the old man himself and his heiress woulde, the officials knew that the most powerful families in the country would likely send their representatives as well.


    Xiong De came into the big hall. He squinted his eyes as he was met by shes of cameras and endless questioning.


    He felt extremely humiliated, yet he could not do anything but let the escorts drag him away towards the front.


    The court was now in session.


    Thewyers'' and the prosecutors'' exchanges were like buzzing of bees inside his head.


    It was already exined to him by Lawyer Chang. He even called differentwyers aside from the famous Bivia Chang to confirm her conjecture. He could not just trust his fate to one person.


    However, all of them shook his head and said that this was a hopeless case. He was caught red-handed. With many strong evidences out in the light, he would face capital punishment. The most optimistic resolution for him was life imprisonment.


    Those incapable quacks even dared to say that he should be thankful that his life was spared. No matter what he do, there was no way around.


    Now, the only thing he hoped for was to at least have a chance to choose a better detention facility to spend the rest of his life in.


    Because he already knew of the oue today, he forced himself to be calm. He arranged everything already. He had used up everything he could use, including his deal with the Five Kings.


    To arrange him with the best detention facility, it was already put in ce.


    He had once heard of this kind of situation.


    During his dealings with the underworld, there was once an underworld king who ruled without showing his face. It was said that the king in the east was imprisoned in this country. However, he still lived in luxury and could use his authority outside. The only difference was that he just stayed inside the prison. Aside from that, it was said to be no different with living outside.


    There were ces like that. A detention facility for the most powerful and the wealthiest.


    Even if he was to be imprisoned, he would live well and still have control in the outside world. He still had secret funds in a few tax-haven countries... and his daughter.


    This gave him hope and hisst saving straw.


    Xiong De woke up from his daze when he was called by the head judge. For the sake of avoiding capital punishment and having a better correctional facility, he confessed to his crimes.


    Every word was shocking.


    The court was very loud and the murmurs of the journalists echoed in the hallway.


    They already knew that the usations against Xiong De were likely to be true, because no mediapany would dare put up such a self-destructive fake list of legally-sensitive evidences. SHM did not receive a warning from the police department, so it could only be true.


    But they could never guess that Xiong De would immediately plead guilty to his crimes with a straight face.


    Among the front row seats in the court, Old Xiong tightened his grip on his cane. "This unfilial sc.u.m did not feel sorry at all. He is confessing with such an arrogant face. He obviously never regretted even one of his crimes! Despicable!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were cold, too. She had expected to see a battered, worn-out, and helpless Xiong De. An evil grass was really a tough nut to crack. He had been pushed to this point yet still acted loftily in front of them. He was already humiliated in front of the whole world, but he still thought that he could crawl back up.


    Did this guy really think that the world would once again be under his feet?


    The corner of her lips curled up. As if she would allow that.


    "Don''t worry, Grandfather. Xiong De is bound to sink deeper. Soon, he will not have such a proud face ever again. "

 Chapter 389 - Xiong Des Doom (V)

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Xiong De''s Doom (V)</h4>


    Old Xiong gave a sidelong nce at her. "Why didn''t you tell me that he had harassed you before?"


    If this case had not been known, the old man would remain in the dark that his granddaughter had been almost humiliated by this sc.u.m. He felt ashamed of himself. If this matter had not been solved by Zhou Min''s son, he would never be able to forgive himself.


    He was powerful in the high society yet he could not enact revenge for his own granddaughter. Everything that was happening today was his granddaughter''s own effort.


    "You didn''t care much about me before. Even if I say it, it wouldn''t matter."


    "...What¡ª" The old man opened his mouth in shock.


    "You, at most, would just banish him. But it wasn''t enough of a revenge for me."


    Xiong Zhi was bolder in expressing her thoughts and feelings. Maybe, Xiong De''s downturn gave her the courage to speak of what she really thought to his grandfather.


    The old man turned silent.


    He could not help but think back on how he treated his granddaughter a few years ago.


    He was indifferent to anyone. Even to his own grandchild who bore his own blood, he did not care for her emotionally and mentally. He would only feel ashamed and mad that a minor person from the second branch dared to harm the first branch.


    And like Xiong Zhi said, he would banish the sinner from the family, but that was most likely the end of it.


    Banishing from the legendary Xiong family was already the worst punishment just after torturing the other to death.


    "I...will take revenge on him for you," the old man finally said after a long time.


    He could make Xiong De''s life in prison seem like hell. He already thought of it before, because the man dared to end his life. And now with the matter with his granddaughter, he would definitely make him suffer more.


    Xiong Zhi just raised her lips. "It has been arranged. His retribution is already in my hands."


    The old man opened his mouth. He at least wanted to do something for her. However, what else could he offer? It seemed like she already had everything within her palm.


    For the first time, the old man felt that he wascking and could not offer anything of value.


    "If you really feel bad, then promise me to not help Xiong Wuyue when she pleads to you."


    "You don''t have to say that. I don''t see her as a granddaughter anymore."


    Xiong Wuyue fell from favor in Old Xiong''s eyes. Since she was the daughter of the person who tried to murder him, naturally he did not want to see that granddaughter of his.


    Xiong Zhi knew that the old man would not give help to Xiong Wuyue after this case. But she was not just talking about that.


    She was talking about the future, at the final ending she nned for the woman.


    "Alright. You promised me. You must not go back to your word. Even if you see her in beggar''s clothing, kneeling in front of you to get your pity, you must not help her."


    The old man paused and nced at his granddaughter''s face. Her face was cold and expressionless. For a moment, he could feel a murderous aura from her.


    The old man felt that there was something more that this branch had done to her.


    "You can ask help from me. I am willing to help," he blurted out suddenly. He did not know clearly what his granddaughter wanted, but he could use his power to help.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes remained in front, watching Xiong De confess. "Then, please do your best to stop any movements from Xiong Min."


    Old Xiong: Xiong Min? How was his brother connected to this?


    But Xiong Zhi did not exin and continued to watch Xiong De as the court session was about to reach the climax.


    The murmurs and the chattering got louder as the judges'' verdict finally came.


    Life imprisonment.


    Old Xiong harrumphed at this. "On a second thought, we are really going easy on him."


    Xiong Zhi nced at him, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to make his life in prison a living hell? We are not going easy on him. Right now, it is only the tip of the iceberg."


    Old Xiong stayed silent. So there''s more.


    What could he contribute? Everything has been done by his granddaughter so far.


    "Are you sure you only wanted me to watch on Xiong Min? Nothing else?" The curious old man tried to fish out an answer.


    "Yes."


    "...Alright."


    "Grandfather," Xiong Zhi said while watching Xiong De bombarded by the journalists'' questions. He was escorted out by the guards to be transferred to prison.


    "Xiong Min''s branch would not be easy to deal with, right? After this, the second branch would be even more chaotic. Just put a pressure on them for me."


    Old Xiong suddenly saw the light.


    ''I see. So that''s it.''


    He finally remembered what his granddaughter had said two years ago about pulling the weeds out of the Xiong family. It turned out, it was about time.


    "Xiong Min isn''t easy. But I''m not easy either." The old man''s wrinkled lips curled up. He still had something to offer to her. That''s good.


    He then stood up. He was getting ready to leave.


    "Grandfather." Xiong Zhi stood up, too.


    Old Xiong turned to look at her.


    "Want to have a walk? The show for today isn''t over yet."


    Like a cue, the phone call that she was waiting for finally arrived.


    She fished out her phone and nced at the caller ID before answering.


    "Young Miss, Xiong Wuyue is already here," Linfeng''s voice came over the phone.


    Hearing his voice and his report, Xiong Zhi''s gentle yet cold eyes brightened.


    *****


    (A/n: Xiong Min is the head of the second branch. He was Old Xiong''s younger brother. In other words, he was Xiong De''s, Xiong Bn and Xiong Cai''s father. Refer chapter 49. He appearedst time in Linfeng''s retrial for breaking the treaty. )

 Chapter 390 - Xiong Zhis Tiny Surprise Gift

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Xiong Zhi''s Tiny Surprise Gift</h4>


    Impossible.


    Xiong Wuyue could not believe it.


    She stayed for a while in the South because she was trying to get the director to grant her the role on therge-scale Sino-American movie ''Lone Star'', when she suddenly got the news that her father would be having his trial the next day in her home country.


    She was truly shocked. When her father called a week ago, she already heard news that he was arrested for multiple crimes, one of them was an attempt murder on the head of the Xiong family. She was thrown into disarray. When her father called her, she asked about it right away in panic.


    Her father clearly said that day that he could handle it, that there was nothing to worry about!


    For Xiong Wuyue who was shielded by her father from the rain and storm, she easily believed that her omniscient father could get through it. After all, there were too many other illegal things which she knew her father had done, even more than the ones being charged against him. He had never been caught red-handed before. And even when he was under a threat, he would not be cornered. He had many ways to escape.


    However, a day after that time when Xiong De talked to her manager, her manager immediately took control of all her gadgets and her social ounts, shielding her from any gossip and news.


    They even booked a flight to a tropical ind to rx.


    Xiong Wuyue forgot about it and was only anxiously waiting for the role. She was finally convinced to go to the ind after her manager coaxed her that they had already made the director agree for her to take the role.


    In fact, unbeknownst to her, it was only a lie that Xiong De and the manager made up to convince Xiong Wuyue in taking a respite from the outside world and avoid hearing the chaotic news outside.


    So within this week, the little princess stayed obediently on the beach, enjoying the sea and the breeze. It was also a good way for her to rx before the uing busy schedule of film shooting.


    But who would have thought that in the middle of her peaceful vacation, a group of people in business attire came to her so suddenly.


    It was really a peculiar sight to see a group of people in office suits suddenly surround her¡ªwho had been wearing a s.e.xy swim suit while sunbathing by the beach¡ªand bombard her with questions.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, what can you say about your father facing the trial tomorrow afternoon?"


    "What''s going on? Who are you people?!"


    "We are journalists from Country C," one person hurriedly said and followed up with a question. "Have you noticed any changes or motive that pushed your father to attempt to murder the head of the Xiong family?"


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, did you know of any of the usations filed against Mr. Xiong De?"


    "What are your thoughts about your father''s banishment from the Xiong family?"


    "What nonsense are you all saying!?"


    Xiong Wuyue found their questions ridiculous!


    Her father facing a trial? Getting banished from the family?


    What was going on?


    Seeing that the titled ''Uing Entertainment Queen'' so shocked to the point of speechlessness, unable to answer their questions, they realized something was amiss.


    One of the reporters nudged his cameraman to steady the focus of the camera on the ''sweetheart'' of the Xiong family''s second branch. The journalist asked in a loud voice, "What are your thoughts regarding your father facing his trial for his alleged crimes tomorrow? Given that you are rxing here when your father could possibly receive the capital punishment tomorrow, you don''t have any feelings at all?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s face suddenly darkened. She did not have any idea what was happening. Her father had said that everything was under control!


    Then what is this? Dad, what''s going on?


    The journalist suddenly remembered the mysterious person who tipped them off that Xiong De''s daughter was hiding here.


    She followed the condition that the ''person'' wanted her to do and asked, "Or have you been hiding here while your father was being used? Do you have connections to his crimes? As his only daughter, are you possibly in the know?"


    "You''re speaking nonsense! My father will not do those kinds of things! He is...framed! He is being set-up!"


    Xiong Wuyue did not back down. She knew her father would not back down, too. So of course, her father would deny all of it.


    She believed that her father would get his way out of this, just like in the past when he was used and threatened by some small conglomerates and corporations.


    However, there was still some panic in her heart.


    The journalists did not give up.


    "Is that really true?"


    "Then why are you hiding here?"


    "Why are you not staying by your father''s side?"


    "I am not hiding! I-I don''t even know what was happening..."


    Xiong Wuyue''s mind ran. She squeezed out a few tears. "My father is not that kind of man. I am sure some people are just jealous of him. They''re trying to sow discord between my father and grandfather. I can testify on his morality, he would never try to harm my grandfather."


    The journalists exchanged nces.


    "But Miss Xiong Wuyue, there had been evidences which leaked out to the media that your father tried to poison Master Xiong. And there is also the collusion on attempted r.a.p.e on the heir of the Xiong family¡ª"


    Xiong Wuyue''s heart skipped a bit from this.


    "Do you really not know any of these?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know, but I believe in my father!"


    "Then, now that you are aware of these things. Do you n to go back to the country?"


    "Are you going to remain here?"


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, are you willing toe with us? You are his daughter, so you should be there when your father faces his court trial."


    Xiong Wuyue frowned at that, feeling angry and fl.u.s.tered.


    At this moment, her manager came running and tried to push away the reporters. "Media is not allowed here! I am calling the security!"


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, you said you did not know any of this, so that''s why you''re here instead of your father''s side. But why are you not willing toe to your father''s trial? Are you ashamed of your father?"


    Xiong Wuyue clenched her fist. She tried to push down the bubbling fury inside her.


    These reporters were truly despicable! Her father already warned her not toe. So why would shee? For her father''s trial, she naturally cared about it, but not to the point of exposing her face and smudging her hard-won reputation!


    Her father would also not want that!


    The manager''s face showed a fierce expression and called the security right away.


    One of the media men still kept on talking. "After we broadcast this, if you don''te tomorrow, what do you think people will think of you? That you are an unfilial daughter? Or you are cowardly hiding, ashamed of your father? So do you truly believe that he was guilty after all?"

 Chapter 114 - Only her

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Only her</h4>


    The party''s atmosphere continued to be harmonious and lively. It was apanied by ssical music and small chatter with smallughs at the same time. Visitors still continue toe. But theter the visitor was, the higher their position was. Like this hour, Old Guan came with his first grandson in tow. Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze greeted them. Guans and Lu''s have a good rtionship with each other. They are not that close but they subtly epted each other in rtion to friendlypetition. Even they arepeting with each other in the industry, they have the same understanding that they would not mess with each other. Since they are both from the legendary families, they understand how their family works. The rtionship between these two families became close at some point before. It was the time when Old Lu''s only daughter, Sasha was a good friend of Old Guan''s daughter-inw. The twodies were best friends. When they both married and got children, they visit each other''s homes to let their children y. The three little children from the Guan family and the two children from the Lu family got along together and they be ymates.


    Even the children went abroad, they keep close contact. It was only when Old Lu''s daughter Sasha, got sick that the two children could not frequently visit the Guan Mansion. Then after two months, Old Guan''s daughter inw got an unfortunate ident and died. The Guan family mourned for their loss. The oldest in the Guan children stayed in China to study and be trained as the next sessor. The two young children continued their studies abroad and never went home. They only went home just this year. While Sasha died as well in the following year and the children''s father took the children to study abroad. The Guan and the Lu family both mourned for their loss. The intimate rtionship between the two families was brought by the twodies. And when they left, they brought it as well with them. The two families once more continued to be civilized to each other. Now, the two heads were facing each other in greeting. Old Guan saw Lu Yin Ze, like Old Mistress Tang, hemented that Lu Yin Ze inherits Precilia''s beauty. "Why Old Xiong was not here yet?" Old Guan keeps looking around. Between the four families, Old Guan was close to Old Xiong the most. So after the formal greeting with the two, Old Guan looked around for his friend. Old Lu harrumphed. "You know the history between us. Old Xiong was probably still ashamed to meet me." Old Guan did notment. This was between Old Xiong and Old Lu. The two Old heads continued to talk with each other. While on the young ones, Lu Yin Ze properly greets Guan Guri when thetter hugged him. Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know how to handle this intimate gesture. He just let him hug him. Guan Guri then patted his back and said in brotherly tone. "Wow. You''re so big. We''re almost at the same height." Lu Yin Ze awkwardly smiled. He remembered Guan Guri in his childhood. He was a kind big brother. Guan Guri was five years older than him.


    He was the oldest among the children so he bes the mediator whenever there was fights or someone cried among the children. Lu Yin Ze was a cheerful kid and the youngest as well. He was crybaby and Guan Guri always pacify him. However, that was so long ago and a decade had passed since he met him. Lu Yin Ze was nowhere the kid he used to be. "Thank you.-" Lu Yin Ze doesn''t know how to address him. He changed. And maybe the person in front of him might be friendly but who knows how much he changed as well? When he was young he addresses him as a big brother. Guan Guri could feel his awkwardness and trouble. Heughed. "You can call me, big brother. Ten years had passed. There are a lot of things we need to catch up with each other." Guan Guri said to ease Lu Yin Ze''s awkwardness. Lu Yin Ze began to feel that this big brother did not change at all. He still had those kind smiles and helpful personality. Lu Yin Ze began to feelfortable and they chatted as they meet new people. The atmosphere bes livelier when the Guans came. Another hegemon came, it was happy news for every guest. If Old Xiong was here, the four families'' Old Master and Mistress that were hard to meet would appear in front of their eyes in just one event! How they wish Old Xiong was here so they could brag that they met the four hegemons in just one night. It seems like their wish was so strong that the heavens granted it. In the middle of the event, the door opened and an old man with a beautiful girl and with their butlers came. Old Xiong was wearing a gray ancient clothing. He looks majestic and his face was firm. Xiong Zhi was following behind the Old man with a calm and unreadable temperament. Since they camete, they got a lot of attention. And when they saw Old Xiong, they be excited and look forward more to the rest of the night. Even with not-so-clear-eyesight, Old Lu spotted Old Xiong at the back. Old Xiong spotted him as well. The two groups walked to met midway. Lu Yin Ze was told by his grandfather that another guest came. He was stunned and followed his grandfather. Who else could make his grandfather meet the other party personally? Since the Head of Tang and Guan was here, he guessed it was the Xiong. Lu Yin Ze suddenly hoped that Xiong Zhi woulde as well. As he observed that each head brought their eldest grandchild from their main branch. He walked and his gaze was ahead. He saw an Old man with a dignified and majestic bearing. Then beside him was Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi was very well dressed and her exquisite makeup makes her beautiful features stand out more. She was usually very calm and silent. Like she doesn''t want to be disturbed. This temperament added more charm and she exudes an aura of a mature and confident woman. With her ocean dress that reveals some skin in her shoulder and with her hair in a bun, she was more seductive than ever. Lu Yin Ze''s eyes take it all in. He suddenly remembered a line in a book that he read before. '' In a huge crowd, I spotted her. There''s no spotlight but my eyes focus on her. Only her. '' Lu Yin Ze''s heartbeat suddenly speeds up.


    They are still walking to meet the other party. Suddenly, Xiong Zhi''s eyes meet his. His heart abruptly stopped pounding. There was silence everywhere. He couldn''t even hear that his grandfather had already started bickering with the other old man. It was like everything surrounding them stopped. Everything was blurred. The only thing his eyes could focus on was her. Xiong Zhi''s serious face finally cracked when she saw Lu Yin Ze. Her lips gave a gentle sincere but polite smile. It was only a casual smile. A slight move of her lips. However, that subtle smile was everything to Lu Yin Ze. ******* Meanwhile, the other two that were totally forgotten, was still looking for the elevator. Song Xuantin wanted to smack her head. But she controlled it since her image would be damaged in front of Gu Zhen. "I think we have been here before." Gu Zhen said behind her. Earlier, after Lu Yin Ze and his grandfather left, Song Xuantin was given a chance to study the superb and high-end room. She was really amazed by the design and how luxurious everything in the room. Song Xuantin was very fashionable. She knew a lot of things when ites to decorations and fashion. Suddenly she remembered that she was in this Luxury hotel that many rich people dream of visiting. She walked to the staff and with excited expression asked, "Can we walk around here? " the staff was given an instruction to make their second young master''s friendfortable. So the staff answered quickly and gave them an ess card to the entertainment section and to some other floors that could be essed by the green members. The staff even volunteered to tour them. But Song Xuantin declined and said that they would be alright with the two of them. The staff just reminded them of the time of the event and when he would be found. Song Xuantin with her mind full of exploring did not listen carefully. She excitedly gave her thanks and drag Gu Zhen out of the room. There was still time before the actual event start. These two teens don''t have any mind to mingle with those high-status people. So they took their time to explore. Song Xuantin would take selfie pictures with Gu Zhen from time to time. An hour passed and Song Xuantin believed its time to look for Lu Yin Ze. Since the ce was really enormous, Song Xuantin really had a difficult time just to find the elevator. There are many elevators but there''s no button for the Luxury hall. Only the parking lot and ground floors. It was the third elevator that they find and still no Luxury hall. They had no choice but to remember the floor they went to visit earlier. Since Song Xuantin just presses and presses any floor she could ess she did not remember exactly the arrangement of the floors that they visited. Now she was not sure if she was on the right floor. ''I should have not rejected the staff earlier.'' It was only when Gu Zhen called out to her that this floor was familiar and they looked around. Suddenly, the elevator opened and the staff who give them the card earlier called out to them. "The second young master is looking for you. Have you enjoyed the tour?" The staff asked with a smiling face.

 Chapter 373 - Lu Jin (II)

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Lu Jin (II)</h4>


    In the privatene owned by a certain conglomerate, a tall man with dark hair and dark eyes instantly captured all of the staff''s eyes.


    The man was outstanding in appearance. His expressionless face and undisturbed eyes added a cool and mysterious aura around him. The female attendants who all fixed their appearances to perfection could not help but flush and fall in love at first sight.


    However, with many men in ck suits encircling the man as escorts, the surrounding female staff knew that they would not get a chance to catch his nce or even approach him. His status and wealth in society must be very high, a truly good target to climb the societaldder. Unfortunately, the flight information of this handsome young man was kept private and they had no idea at all at who he was.


    Seeing the ck Maserati that was waiting for him, he was surely a VVIP. The striking man strode with imposing grace and slipped into the car.


    Lu Jin ordered his driver as soon as he got in. "Main LG Club."


    "Yes, sir."


    The driver who worked for him whenever he was in the country knew which LG Club he was talking about. Without any question, he drove quickly to the towering high-end building with the LG logo.


    At the top floor, Lu Jin''s team was waiting for their boss''s arrival.


    A woman with a short bob haircut was busily typing on herputer. She wanted to maximize the remaining time before their boss arrive and grill her with questions. The recent issue was under her responsibilities after all, thus it was considered her ipetence.


    This was a huge issue. For sure, their scary boss would not be merciful to her.


    "Xuyu, the boss is about to reach the building. Stop that and apany us to meet him."


    Wei Kang had just finished his phone call. He straightened his suit and told the woman beside him to stand up and meet their boss.


    "Sigh, Kang''ge, you go ahead. I am sure the boss wants me to finish this first rather than meet him with empty hands."


    The man called Kang''ge frowned at Xuyu.


    "I told you many times to call me Mr. Wei, especially in presence of other people and most importantly, our boss," he chided. "Besides, I thought you got some clues from the man who attacked our database? What happened?"


    Xuyu furrowed her brows as well and shook her head. "It''s a trap left by him. I don''t know who this genius is but he caught me in this trap. I stayed for two days trying to get out of this shithole. He must have left this so that I will end up taking the bait while tried to crack his code."


    Wei Kang felt that the next words would not be good, and they really were not. Xuyu''s typing turned faster and the sound of pressed hard key resounded as she gritted her teeth and recounted the story.


    "It turned out this was just nonsense! He deliberately led me in purpose. He left a fishing mark on this coding which would have be null when re-coded but for some reason did not, which threw me off track¡­ The closing program was intricately linked to the start up, it led me to a circle¡­" She continued to spout a few jargons which no one in the room could understand. "¡­then now, I just found out that another data has been breached. Damn it! The boss will kill me..."


    Xuyue wiped her sweat which appeared despite the coolly air-conditioned room.


    Wei Kang still could not fully understand what she said, but he knew that the matter was serious. "Alright, I will let boss know. Make sure youe up with something once we enter the room."


    He shook his head and left the room with his men, leaving the woman who was madly typing on the table.


    (A/N: Xuyu and Wei Kang appeared on Chapter 14, Xuyue was the one in the phone call with Mr. Wei/ Wei Kang. Mr. Wei was Lu Yin Ze''s former guard send by Lu Jin in that hospital. In case you forgot.)


    Lu Jin got out of the car and saw his men standing by the entrance. All of them bowed to him. He nodded back.


    Mr. Wei started to brief him with the recent reports he had missed. He reported to him the overall situation of LG, then of Lu Yin Ze''s movements recently, and finally to the current issue, which were the files that were breached.


    "Xuyu is now tracing back the perpetrator''s ount. She said it might take a while, but she is a very capable hacker. I believe she will be able to trace it back to the person who did this."


    Finally, Lu Jin who was quiet the whole time spoke out. "If she was this capable as you said, those files would never have been breached in the first ce. Bring her to me. I want her to tell me exactly what happened."


    "She was already at the top floor sir."


    As soon as Mr. Wei said that, the president''s elevator opened. They went to the spacious President''s office and the woman who had been typing earlier was now standing up by the entrance. She greeted them with a bow.


    "Boss."


    Lu Jin went in and gestured for her start reporting. All the other escorts left, leaving behind his own butler, Mr. Wei, and Xuyu.


    "Boss, the one who breached the files is at least god-level in hacking. He knew exactly what files to target. Hees swiftly and leaves just as fast as well. He never left any trace-" Xuyu started to sketch out the enemy''s skill so that his boss would not punish her too hard.


    ''See the enemy was quite skilled''. But then she suddenly remembered that she just reported a day ago to his boss that she found some traces of the perpetrator. This time, she really had to disappoint this scary boss.

 Chapter 391 - Xiong Zhis Tiny Surprise Gift (II)

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Xiong Zhi''s Tiny Surprise Gift (II)</h4>


    The manager finished calling the security andshed out to the person who spoke.


    "You don''t have any right to force my talent on what she needed to do! You are invading privacy. This is against work ethics! Whichpany are you from? If you don''t stop your nder, I will send you ourwyer''s letter."


    "How can you sue us? This is already a scandal that caused a public outcry! If Miss Xiong Wuyue keep on hiding here, is it not the same as telling the world that she is guilty as well!? Her reputation would hit rock-bottom and you won''t have the luxury to sue us!"


    The reporter was adamant on having Miss Xiong Wuyue return to Country C. After all, they would receive a big reward from that ''mysterious person'' if they managed to aplish the conditions.


    Not to mention, Xiong De had already fallen out of favor from the Xiong family''s graces.


    The manager gritted her teeth. She had talked to Xiong De and knew the situation. She also watched the news and saw the articles against him. There was no way that Xiong Wuyue''s father would leave this case unscathed. Especially since they were against the head of the legendary Xiong family. Just why the hell did her employer offend such a person?!


    If the manager did not receive a huge amount aspensation, and was expecting to get the other half of the amount after the case was done, she would not stay at this mad woman''s side at all.


    Fortunately at this time, she spotted the security running to them.


    "Wuyue, calm down. Let''s go back. The security is already here."


    Xiong Wuyue also turned around. Even though she was extremely angry and panicked inside, she would not allow a mere reporter to provoke her.


    However, the reporter was not finish yet.


    "It was said that your grandfather and the heiress Xiong Zhi wille to the court trial. Are you sure you want them to misunderstand you, that you''re possibly in collusion with your father and have a falling out with them? Are you prepared for the consequences?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s inverse scale was touched. Hearing Xiong Zhi''s name made her see red and her blood boil.


    So that woman was enjoying her father''s plight, huh?


    Fine! I want to see that bitch''s ugly face scrunched up in disappointment when Dad turns the situation around!


    Xiong Wuyue halted on her steps for a few seconds. Then she turned to them.


    She took a breath and smiled tearfully. Her pale face appeared pitiful. "You are right. I don''t want grandpa and my cousin to misunderstand me. I also want to cheer up my father who was framed up. I hope the truth wille to light tomorrow."


    The manager paled visibly at Xiong Wuyue''s words.


    F**k!


    They were doomed! Clearly doomed. It was not toote for her to just take the money and run away from Country C, right?


    ****


    A ne flew from one side of the globe to the east,nding on Country C.


    Linfeng had already arranged everything needed for Xiong De''s case. Now, they were all waiting for the show toe.


    Seeing the figureing out of a luxury car, Linfeng recognized the woman who was covered up from head to toe.


    Xiong Wuyue.


    Good. The bait was caught.


    He discreetly followed her as she secretly sat on thest row of the seats in the judicial hall. The media had not noticed her yet since the trial already started.


    A short timeter, Xiong De finished confessing his crimes, pleading guilty to the court.


    He nced over at the target.


    The woman on thest row clearly was shocked and horrified, her whole body stiff.


    The corners of Linfeng''s lips rose. Too bad, he did not bring his camera with him. If he had it, he could have recorded the whole thing and let his Young Miss take a look. He had known before that one of his Young Miss''s joy was to bully a certain father and daughter pair. He did not know the exact reason before but now he could guess.


    Linfeng fished out his phone and reported the good news to his dear Young Miss.


    "Young Miss, Xiong Wuyue is already here."


    The other line turned silent, then her cool voice which held a hint of joy sounded. "That''s good. Let''s start it, then."


    Linfeng ended the call with a gentle smile. A few secondster, he dialed and called someone, his eyes turning serious and cold.


    "Release the interview footage."


    He ended the call, stood up, and began to walk out of the hall, his frigid eyes watching Xiong De being escorted to the back door.


    His fingers dialed on the phone once more.


    Before hepletely left, the surprise gift of his Young Miss should be given at this time.


    "Start it. Last row, in a ck dress, mask, and sunsses."


    His voice just ended when a person from the media shouted loudly.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue!"


    All of the people turned to look at the ce where the man was pointing at.


    The horrified and pale woman stiffened when all eyes zoomed on her.


    At this time, Xiong De who was being escorted out stopped and looked involuntarily at the direction where everyone''s eyes were at.


    He saw his daughter surrounded by zing eyes, like predators closing in on a small prey.


    *****


    (A/n: For Xiong Wuyue, Xiong De was a superman who could do every bidding of hers. So when her father said, ''you don''t have anything to worry about'', she thought of the past where her father never failed to get away unscathed from danger. So she truly believed that he could get through it.


    And by the way, I mentioned ''Lone Star'' right? This was actually one of the characters in one of my novels that wasn''t published yet, but still, for the sake of advertising I will give you a heads up. The title is ''Your Song is My Melody: The Lone Star and It''s Night.'' Once TLYA finished, I will announced the whole plot then.)

 Chapter 392 - Xiong Zhis Tiny Surprise Gift (III)

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Xiong Zhi''s Tiny Surprise Gift (III)</h4>


    The whole court turned silent for a second before erupting into a loud exmation.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue!"


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, can we have an interview?"


    "A word please..."


    All of the media surrounded her like a swarm of bees.


    Xiong Wuyue shook as she pushed down her hat to cover her face. Fl.u.s.tered and terrified, she nced left and right.


    How could she get out of this situation?!


    She had a couple of guards, but they were outside! She came here alone to not attract attention to herself. She just nned to make herself known after her father won the trial, but she did not expect in the slightest that her previously invincible father would suddenly confess everything!


    How could it be?


    What was her father thinking?!


    If she had known that her father would lose the case, she would note at all... She regretted until her intestines turned green.


    Since she had no guards, the media was not hindered in the slightest. They fought to shove their microphones and cameras on her face, jostling her in the process.


    All the attention they previously put on Xiong De had now turned to her.


    She was the uing Entertainment Queen after all!


    Xiong Wuyue pushed back and tried to escape but there was no way out. She was squeezed left and right, someone was even stepping on her feet. The blinding shes of camera and noise overwhelmed her. She was horrified. This was the first time she truly experienced the terror of the reporters and paparazzi, without a manager or a bodyguard to protect her.


    All questions rained over her.


    "Do you really not know that your fathermitted those things?"


    "Have you not suspected at all?"


    "You are known as the ''Uing Queen of Entertainment in Asia'', but most of it are thanks to your father, Xiong De, right?"


    "Do you think your father''s crime would affect your prospects and reputation?"


    The loud voices of the reporters were like incoherent buzzing in her head.


    Humiliation, terror, regret...


    Xiong Wuyue wanted to cry. Why did she evene? How could these people notice her so easily?!


    A short distance away, Xiong De froze on his steps and did not let himself get dragged further by the officer. He looked at his daughter with a stunned and pained expression.


    Why had shee here? He clearly told her to stay abroad for a while...


    He did not want his daughter to be dragged into this!


    She should have been protected from this storm and would onlye out once he settled everything. Then they woulde back up again. Where the hell were the people he arranged?!


    "Mr. Xiong, we need to leave now. Please cooperate¡ª"


    "Officer, please help my daughter and let her go. She''s surrounded! Please, send people to help her leave. She doesn''t have anything to do with this. She doesn''t deserve to be caught up on this."


    The officer ignored him, held his arms, and pulled him forward firmly and slowly despite his struggle. However, he was being dragged suspiciously very slowly.


    Xiong De felt the tight hold of the officer. The pain on his arms and shoulders was clear. He gritted his teeth in anger. Even a lowly officer like had the guts to treat him like this! To think that he even pleaded nicely to him.


    ''Just you wait, people, I will make sure you will all regret treating me like this!''


    "All of you, I''m here! Leave my daughter alone! She''s got nothing to do with this!" Xiong De yelled loudly as he struggled to stay, hoping to save his poor daughter from the crowd. He knew best that his daughter hated bing a subject of mockery, it would pain her to death.


    His daughter should only be under the light ofpliments and praises. She was a treasure he spoiled with all his heart! How could he bear to see her current plight?


    Xiong Wuyue heard her father''s shouts and the urge to cry grew even more. Tears came out of her eyes and she shook her head desperately. She fought to hide her face and maintain her bnce amidst the jostling.


    "I don''t know anything! Please, stop. I didn''t know my father would do that..." Xiong Wuyue choked on a sob.


    Right now, she could only choose one between her father and her career.


    Her father was already at this point, there was nothing she could do about it.


    For sure, her father would understand.


    One reporter shoved a microphone to her and asked, "So you are saying that you are innocent to all of this? You are not aware at all?"


    "Yes... I''m not aware..."


    At this moment, there were sounds of notifications on the reporters'' phones. Their phones had already been unmuted after the court trial. The notifications almost rang simultaneously, so they were especially noticeable.


    Some of the reporters checked their phones. The one who first checked immediately raised his voice towards Xiong Wuyue, his microphone pointed to her.


    "Then why are you hiding in the VX Ind during these two weeks? Are you perhaps afraid to be implicated? If no one looked for you for a small interview, will you have even attended the trial?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s hand wiping her tears halted. She frowned.


    Small interview? When did she have¡ª


    Then she suddenly remembered what happened yesterday back in the VX Ind and the group of reporters who suddenly showed up. They published the interview?


    What was it now? Why were they making a fuss over that small interview?


    As if he read her thoughts, a reporter spoke. "There is just an article about your interview. It was said that you and the heiress of the Xiong family are at odds with each other, and there''s a possibility that you might be connected to the order of attempted r.a.p.e on the Xiong heiress. Is that why you were hiding?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''What was this?! I never mentioned that! And we didn''t clearly talked about any of this!''


    She could hear the schadenfreude murmurings around her.


    A reporter spoke in an incredulous tone as they checked out the interview article. "If not for the reporters spotting her, she really won''t evene here!"


    "What? So unfilial," another eximed after browsing the interview.


    "Well, what can she do? Her father was a criminal, and she was a famous figure in the society."


    "So the daughter hides while the father faces the crime?"


    "Is she even innocent?"


    "This is a great material!"


    "With a father like that, how could the daughter be pure?"


    "But she was once that ''angel'' of Country C."


    "Well, his father was the former ''Greatest Dad'', ording to her."


    "The greatest dad in the whole world who ordered people to r.a.p.e his niece, is that really great? Thankfully it failed!"


    The murmurs were so loud and painful that Xiong Wuyue began to feel faint, a cold chill enveloping her.


    This mocking... this ridicule... Under the hat and mask, her face turned red, green, ck, then back to deathly pale.


    What was this?


    Howe she was dragged like this?!


    She was innocent! Except from that order on the attempted r.a.p.e, she was innocent in everything else!


    It did not even seed.

 Chapter 393 - Xiong Zhis Tiny Surprise Gift (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Xiong Zhi''s Tiny Surprise Gift (IV)</h4>


    "What can you say about this, Miss Xiong Wuyue, is it true that you are at odds with the heiress? Did you ask your father to hire men to carry it out for you?"


    Xiong Wuyue was scared stiff as she clenched her trembling fists. She looked at her father across the crowd. She wanted to ask him if her involvement was exposed.


    She saw her father struggle while being dragged slowly, shouting at the reporters to stop bothering her.


    But all their attention was still on her.


    Xiong De persistently shouted. "You despicable people! I already confessed everything! Leave my innocent daughter alone! Stop dragging an innocent in!"


    However, it was as if there was a mysterious hand preventing the people from scattering away from Xiong Wuyue. They did not leave her and continued to bombard her with questions.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes dted in panic and cold sweat flowed down her back. What to do, what to do? There was a lot of rumors. Just what happened during this past weeks?


    Being shielded by her father and by her manager, Xiong Wuyue was unclear about the exposed crimes that her father had confessed. She could not believe that her father would fall deep into something like this. Could her father turn this situation around? Her heart was full of panic. Three points for her father and seven points for her.


    What she''s going to do now?


    She did not get exposed, right?


    Her heart pounded in anxiety.


    No, she must not fall here. She is Xiong Wuyue, the queen whom everyone looked up to! As long as she could preserve her innocence, there was still a chance for her to whitewash!


    She squeezed out all of her acting skills. She lifted her lowered face slightly, showing her aggrieved pale face that arouses pity. Her eyes shone with tears as she bit her pale lips.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. No more, please... I also feel heartbroken that all of this is happening to me..." She lightly sobbed.


    "Don''t you feel sorry at all for the main branch family''s experience? To Master Xiong, your grandfather, and to the heiress Xiong Zhi, who had been wronged by your father?"


    Xiong Wuyue''s tears dropped like pearls. Appearing wronged and saddened, she opened her mouth to say that she, too, was a victim of the situation.


    But at this very moment, across the crowd, the woman she hated for half of her life appeared.


    The woman stood not too far away.


    Her hateful face showed a cold smile, before ncing at Xiong Wuyue''s father who was almost dragged out of the doorway.


    "I didn''t..." Xiong Wuyue stammered as she saw the woman''s gesture.


    This bitch...!!


    Xiong Zhi smirked.


    Her eyes were clearlyughing at her and her father with mockery.


    Xiong Wuyue was suddenly enlightened.


    ...Those reporters that came to her in the ind.


    How could they know that she was in that ind in the first ce? To gather overseas material and even travel across the ocean. A mere reporter would not spend that much money and effort unless someone tipped them off. And who could possibly do that? Only people with power could monitor her moves. Someone with a deep grudge against her without fearing the Xiong family''s bacsh.


    That was why they put out this kind of interview and even added nonsense to it.


    It was clearly...that bitch''s fault!


    Realizing this, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists hard that her knuckles turned white. She felt her blood boil as fury began to overwhelm her reason.


    This bitch was clearlyughing at their situation! Her father dragged away as a criminal, and she used as a sinner''s daughter. This bitch was clearly seeing this as an enjoyable show!


    This was the bitch''s ploy, her nned scheme!


    Did she had fun watching them shamed and humiliated?!


    Xiong Wuyue had never felt so wronged and angry yet unable to show them. The heat in her head made her dizzy as her vision filled in with scattered white spots.


    Her manic hatred had nowhere to erupt.


    She tried her best to not lose control, or else, she would have ran forward and p that ugly face to erase that mocking smile.


    Xiong Zhi enjoyed the scene and took a step towards Xiong Wuyue. Of course, she made sure that Xiong De was still in the room to witness all these.


    Ah~ Revenge truly was a dish best served cold.


    One of the reporters noticed her and gave way. They temporarily stopped bombarding Xiong Wuyue for a moment.


    No way, this was the Xiong heiress!


    The sea of reporters split in the middle and gave way to her as if she was Moses.


    They were all looking forward to a show. How would the heiress, the victim, react after seeing the interview?


    Hold on, did she even see it?


    They all looked at each other.


    One courageous reporter dared to ask the approaching Xiong Zhi.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, have you seen the article about Xiong Wuyue''s interview while hiding in VX Ind? It''s said that she was hiding because she is suspected of having connections with the attempted r.a.p.e. How do you feel about it?"


    The neighboring reporter trembled and nudged the reporter who asked, asking silently if he still wanted his job. This was the heiress of the Xiong family! Not some daughter of a banished member like Xiong Wuyue.


    However, the woman surprisingly answered.


    "I''ve seen it."


    Amidst the silence, it was clear and loud.


    Xiong De at the entrance halted. The officer unexpectedly did not drag him further and let him watch the show for the day.


    rmed, Xiong De remembered what Xiong Zhi had said before he came out of the Xiong Mansion.


    ''Uncle, while you are in prison, don''t worry about cousin Wuyu''er. I will take good care of her.''


    Xiong De''s heart was rmed.


    If she dared to touch his daughter¡ª


    p!


    A resounding crisp p echoed in the whole court.


    The reporters collectively took a deep breath, their eyes shining.


    The hat and the sunsses fell over with a muted thud. Xiong Wuyue''s eyes opened wide in disbelief as she held her inmed cheek. It swelled in a blink of an eye.


    "And I truly felt bad about it," Xiong Zhi added with cold eyes.


    ***


    Behind the scene:


    A day before the trial.


    Linfeng was handing bribes and spoke to the officer. This was the officer who will escort Xiong De at the court tomorrow.


    Linfeng: When you drag him away, make sure to drag him hard and slow.


    Officer: Yes, Sir.


    Linfeng: Make sure to leave him some bruises.


    Officr: ...Yes, Sir...


    Linfeng: Purple ones. No, ck is better.


    Officer: .... ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ¡Î


    Another scene:


    Old Xiong was surprised to hear that there would be a showter on.


    When he saw that Xiong De''s daughtere in and was roasted by the reporters, he seemed to understand what the ''show'' was about.


    The court officials were about to interrupt and help the cornered woman, but Old Xiong coughed.


    Old Xiong: *cough* *cough*! My old self and my granddaughter suffered a lot from this shameful people. *cough* I am not yet feeling good.


    The court officials: ....


    The court officials then decided not to interrupt and became a bystander to this show.


    Besides, if they stepped in, who knew how this powerful old man ''who was not feeling good'' do to retaliate against them?

 Chapter 394 - Xiong Wuyues Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Xiong Wuyue''s Predicament</h4>


    p!


    The resounding p echoed throughout the huge hall.


    All people gasped in shock.


    No one dared to breathe or interrupt this moment. Especially after hearing the cold voice of this powerful heiress.


    Xiong De, the father, had his eyes red.


    "You despicable woman! You dare touch my daughter¡ª!"


    "What are you waiting for? Drag this criminal out." Old Xiong''s cold voice cut him off.


    What did this criminal see him as? A tiny ant in the way? His granddaughter still had him!


    Let''s see if anyone dared to stand in his granddaughter''s path today.


    "You people with no eyes! You can''t bully my daughter-!"


    Xiong Zhi felt funny as he heard Xiong De''s shouts to not harass his daughter. Like he was the victim and they were the bad people.


    What was this? These vile people could only bully and trample others with no conscience or guilt while if they retaliate they act like they were the victims. They didn''t have any sense of shame or guilt.


    Xiong Zhi''s cold heart hardened more. She was morefortable to put her revenge on these loathsome people.


    The judges signaled the guards to drag the man out.


    Because of the old man''s voice, no one dared to break this silence. The reporters stayed put, but their cameras and microphones were ready to catch scoop.


    As the door shut, the hallway turned silent again.


    Xiong Wuyue''s reddened as her only ally was gone.


    The shame...the hatred...and the helplessness. She could do nothing but re at the venomous woman in front of her.


    She just hoped that this farce would soon end. Once done, she would really cook up a n to kill this bitch for real!


    However, reality sucked for her. Her hands were tied right now and she was totally at the other person''s mercy.


    Xiong Zhi wiped her hand with a handkerchief. Her face was calm and her eyes indifferent as if pping Xiong Wuyue was nothing surprising.


    She then threw the handkerchief on the floor, then stepped on it.


    "I feel betrayed. Honestly, I thought you are on my side. After all, you have ttering me and my grandfather left and right. I can''t believe you are like this."


    After saying this, Xiong Zhi finally remembered to sound aggrieved. A frown appeared on her previously uncaring face. This was the best she could act.


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth inwardly. With nothing in hand, she could only go on the flow like this.


    She raised a hand to touch her inmed cheek, squeezed out some tears and appeared terribly wronged. Only she and Xiong Zhi knew that her heart was filled with fury.


    "C-cousin! How could you use me? I''ve done nothing wrong. Those are assumptions from the reporters, totally based on nothing but nder. Will you rather believe them than me, your dear cousin who always treated you kindly? Is this who you think of me?"


    Xiong Zhi: ... ''Treated me kindly?''


    She found this thick face of Xiong Wuyue very amusing. This thick-face woman and her unscrupulous father was really a pair of despicable people.


    Xiong Zhi tried to act wronged as well. However, her facial paralysis could only know how to smile lightly and frown. But she got it back through her voice.


    "How can I not? After all these years, you coveted for my status and position. Your father also held malicious intentions towards me and my grandfather. What that would you, his closest kin mostly by his side, make you then? Are you saying you''re innocent after all this, unaware of his feelings?"


    The crowd murmured among themselves. They looked at Xiong Wuyue with doubtful eyes.


    Xiong Zhi knew what Xiong Wuyue gave importance to the most. It was her face and her reputation.


    Like she expected, Xiong Wuyue''s face turned ck. Xiong Zhi''s usation was true, but considering that there was no warrant against her, Xiong Wuyue should still be the only one who knew it aside from her father.


    This despicable woman definitely was just bluffing her.


    Xiong Wuyue mustered all her strength to not erupt and continued the ''pitiful'' act. "What you are saying, cousin? Don''t speak with no evidences! usations with no basis, you are destroying a person''s life!"


    Xiong Zhi smirked. Of course, the reason there was no evidence yet was because she was holding onto it. How could she let this witch go to prison so easily?


    She should suffer more. Her n for her was just recentlyid, it was no fun if the subject of her revenge got an easy ending, right? Xiong Zhi still wanted to y with her. To get everything away from her bit by bit. Right now, she only took her father, her backing and pir, away.


    Now, how would she defend herself without someone shielding her from troubles? Xiong Zhi really wanted to see how she would fare.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes and pretended to wipe away non-existent tears. "I want to believe you, cousin. But I am afraid that once an evidencees out, all of our ''good memories'' would turn out to be a lie."


    "..."


    The crowd was speechless while they watched the cold heiress who pped her ''dear cousin'' earlier without batting an eye began to act pitiful and regretful.


    Xiong Wuyue''s mouth twitched at the mention of ''good memories''. She could feel her temper ring again. All memories of this bitch in her mind were infuriating! She got angrier in her heart.


    But also she realized some hints based on her words.


    They were investigating her?!


    This made her heart panic again. No, her father should have at least cleaned the way for her.


    However, in face of this, Xiong Wuyue still had hope. "Of course. Cousin doesn''t need to worry. I am pure in heart and I will never do those kinds of things. I just really don''t know why my father confessed those crimes. He was not the father I know," she sobbed.


    Xiong Zhi coldly smiled under her palm. "I hope you hold onto your word, cousin. I want to believe you are innocent. Because if you aren''t, then don''t me me for being impolite."


    Xiong Wuyue shuddered a bit from the other''s menacing eyes, both from fury and fear. But she just wanted nothing but to finish this farce.


    "Then I hope cousin would not be so violent against an innocent person. People would think of you as someone who thinks with her hands. Cousin, you have to take care of your image. You are the heiress after all." This was clearly dissing Xiong Zhi.


    Her meaning was clear. There was no evidence. She might be the daughter of a sinner but she was innocent in the eyes of thew. However, a woman like Xiong Zhi used her authority to vent the anger with violence on the innocent her.


    The crowd looked at them left and right, enjoying the undercurrent in the show.


    Xiong Zh just shook her head pitifully. "That was only a part of down payment for what your father had done. There was still remaining in the future. Oh, and the interest."


    "..." The crowd.


    "..." Xiong Wuyue.


    So you were basically saying you were still going to be violent in the future?


    Xiong Wuyue really wanted to erupt into anger right now. If she did not get out of here soon, she was afraid she would start spitting fire. Having no choice, she used her final option.


    She stumbled, her wan face appearing even paler. "Ah...My head feels a bit faint... Cousin, why hit me so strongly... Cousin is really... too much...How could you think of me like this.." Then she weakly walked towards a reported and fainted against that person''s body.


    "..." The ''cushion'' was stunned. Why me?


    At least with this, Xiong Wuyue thought she would be able escape this situation and leave the impression that Xiong Zhi, the heiress, was so violent and harassed people indiscriminately in the court.


    There were so many media, there were so many witnesses. Even though she was against making this situation known to the outside world because her involvement was not pleasant, if Xiong Zhi''s name would be smudged by this, then it was worth it. She could clean up after this with her water army.


    However, she clearly forgot that her only pir and her biggest golden finger was gone.


    ****

 Chapter 395 - Xiong Des Ending

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Xiong De''s Ending</h4>


    When Xiong Wuyue ''fainted'', Xiong Zhi took this as her desperate escape. Well, Xiong Wuyue fainting at her father''s trial was a good headline for tomorrow. So Xiong Zhi took it and left graciously.


    The next day, the news about Xiong De''s verdict became the main topic of every news channel in Country C. Additionally, Xiong Wuyue''s interview when she was ''hiding'' at VX Ind fanned the mes of Xiong De''s trial.


    There was even a footage when Xiong Wuyue was bombarded by the reporters and fainted in the court.


    There was no mention of Xiong Zhi pping Xiong Wuyue, or their little show. It was only mentioned that the heiress used Xiong Wuyue of being in cahoots with Xiong De on her attempted r.a.p.e and Xiong Wuyue''s absolute denial of it.


    Xiong Wuyue burst into rage after watching the news. Her screams and frantic shouts in the second branch''s Xiong Mansion scared the maids.


    "Where is the water army?!"


    The Xiong Wuyue''s personal assistant was holding onto her phone. This was a very familiar situation. She broke out in cold sweat. "Y-young miss, the manager is out of reach..."


    Crash! ng!


    Xiong Wuyue flew into rage again and began throwing things.


    "Then what are you doing?! Go to her house! Drag her here!"


    The PA immediately went away. Though, in her heart, she knew that the always punctual and conscientious manager probably had already abandoned the miss. Should she look for a faraway country to hide too?


    After the PA left, Xiong Wuyue looked at her temporary butler who was shrinking at the side.


    "You! Go to my father''spany and look for Mr. G!"


    "A-ah...which cpany?" The temporarily butler only knew thepanies under the Xiong empire. But since the master of the house was banished from the Xiong family, it meant that they could not take a step inside the Xiong Empire as well, nor any of its rted businesses.


    Though Xiong Wuyue was still deemed as ''innocent'', it would be very hard for any of Xiong De''s subordinates to step back into the Xiong family''s territory.


    "To father''s personalpany! You didn''t even know that?!"


    The butler went away hurriedly and decided to look for it personally instead of asking the manic woman who was already spitting fire.


    When she was left alone, Xiong Wuyue burst crying. She knew how to make trouble, but she did not know how to clean up the mess by herself. All of them was done by her father.


    Now, with no manager and no father dealing with her public rtions, everything seemed so difficult.


    Xiong Wuyue felt her heart grew even bitter. She really needed to find people who could deal with that bitch soon.


    But first, she needed to talk to her father.


    Xiong Wuyue still believed that her father who was now in prison could still get her out of this muddy water.


    *******


    Amidst the chaos he had created in Country C, Xiong De''s heart that was constricted by worries for her daughter turned a bit calmer when he arrived at the custodial facility.


    Heforted himself that once he settled, he would get his connections back and guide his daughter to slowly enter his business.


    So far, he still hasn''t heard any news about his tradingpany and hispany from the underground. He thought it was because of the less opportunity to call his assistants.


    He already made a deal with the five kings. They might be foreigners, but some of them had Chinese blood and had strong connections with the higher-ups of thew department.


    Even Old Xiong would find it difficult to face up against the five kings, the future monarchs of the international business world.


    That was why he made a deal with them.


    The deal was made like this: he would be transferred to the most luxurious correctional facility where people with strong connections but was bound to thew was sent into.


    He heard from the reports of his butler that the ce was cozy. They even had air-conditioner for summer and heater for the winter,plete with soft beds, sofas, and various furnitures. There were also entertainments clubs inside the facility.


    As long as he wasfortable and he could send his orders in and out of the prison. If possible, he wanted to form connections with the people here and maybe even make allies.


    Some people here who was originally judged to be imprisoned for their whole lives would miraculously reduce their sentence for twenty years and then to ten years.


    If Old Xiong died by Guan Gao Huan''s hand and the Xiong family fell into that person''s hands, it would be possible.


    No matter how much he hated Guan Gao Huan, he had no choice but to pin his hopes on him to destroy the Xiong family. He was banished from that family anyways. Even if the family fell, it would not affect him in the slightest.


    The pressure that the Xiong family put on him through the officials would be gone.


    Then he could get back up again and out of this prison. Thus, he needed to work hard to expand his resources and connections even when he was inside the prison. He would leave everything to Guan Gao Huan and to his daughter. He was sure that Guan Gao Huan would not stop coveting the Xiong family''s wealth and power.


    Even he and Guan Gao Huan had a fallout, he could only hope for Gao Huan''s ns to be smooth so he could take advantage of the crestfallen Xiong family.


    When that happened, he would take his revenge on that old man and on that little bitch.


    Remembering that cold and murderous gaze, the resounding p to his most precious daughter''s face, Xiong De could feel his heart beat in furry.


    The Xiong family was now his enemy.


    For Xiong De, he believed that it was not his end yet.


    However, when he arrived at the facility, his face fell.

 Chapter 396 - Xiong Des Ending (II)

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Xiong De''s Ending (II)</h4>


    WARNING: This chapter might contain slight gruesome, grisly, and disgusting content. Please be advised to not read this chapter while eating or gobbling on some snacks.


    **********


    The ''humble outside yet luxurious inside'' prison he was waiting for was nowhere to be seen.


    In front of him was a big, dusty, and worn-out facility.


    The walls were aged-ck and there were some tinged with orange stains. He did not know what kind of stains caused the walls to appear like that. The ceiling was dusty, full of cobwebs, and appeared to be in the point of copsing. As they walked in further in a narrow and dim hallway, Xiong De could feel the ce was getting colder and creepier.


    He thought at first that this poor maintenance was just a disguise to fool people who did not know just what kind of prison it was. Since the prison for the rich and wealthy were only known as an inside story in the upper society, there was still some disguises that needed to avoid public suspicion.


    He calmed his heart. He expected that once he came past the door, a neat and cozy room would be waiting for him.


    It should be...


    However, as he walked in deeper, he only saw rows and rows of small rooms behind the bar. Some were bigger, but there were many bunk beds inside.


    His heart hung tight.


    The small rooms have four bunk beds with one toilet for the inmates to take care of their private business. It was unclean and the disgusting smell was permeating the air. Just walking on the aisle made him already want to gag.


    The inmates were all wearing those disgusting bright orange colored shirts like his, and the gazes they gave him were wicked. Some were giving threatening res, greedy nces, and some even looked up and down at him, challenging him.


    Their mouths were foul. As they spout curses and some uncouth words.


    All of them looked unscrupulously vulgar, unlike the people he usually met.


    Xiong De gulped as he tried to calm his uneasy heart. Realizing that he had to live with these people under one roof gave him so much unease. Heforted himself that he would not be ced with them.


    ''This was a prison after all..''


    He believed that perhaps after they passed this section, they woulde to the room where the wealthy and powerful prisoners were gathered.


    As he thought of this, they really passed by this block.


    However, what met him was an even darker section with a chilling atmosphere.


    The cell door was made of fortified metal andyers of bricks. This ce was even dirtier than thest section.


    Every time he passed by a door, he could hear some howling. Some wereughing and some were crying. There was even someone speaking to one''s self.


    Xiong De had goosebumps all over his body.?He could not help but think that it was an istion prison for the lunatic people.


    Not only that, an incredibly abhorrent stench was mixed in the air. The disgusting smell was very strong in every cell door.


    A desperate shout suddenly came from one of the doors they passed by.


    "Officer! Thank goodness you came! My stomach hurts, I need a doctor urgently!"


    The officer who was guiding Xiong De stopped in front of that door.


    "You criminals don''t have the right to visit a doctor anytime you want. You wait for the monthly check-up."


    Then the officer walked past, dragging Xiong De with him. Xiong De could not tolerate the smell and scrunched up his nose, trying hard not to gag. His facial expression was not good. When had he ever faced this kind of situation?


    He was a man who lived in the best conditions, with everyone fawning over him!


    ''Let''s pass this horrible section quickly!''


    But the desperate man couldn''t let them go.


    "Wait! Officer! I have been here for three months already, yet I never received a single check-up! At this rate, if I don''t see a doctor, I am going to die! I am seriously going to die!"


    The officer frowned. It was clear as day that what they, the guards, hated the most was the shouts of justice and rights out of the mouth of these criminals.


    "Then let me make it easier for you."


    As if on cue, the food personnel pulling a trolley came and began to deliver food to each door.


    The officer called the personnel. He took the tray for the cell where the man who spoke was in.


    Xiong De nced at the te. It only contained one hard and dark bread and a bowl of cold soup. He did not even know what kind of soup it was, but it was very unsightly. The water at the side looked turbid.


    The officer spat on the soup and broke the bread in half. The dark yellow inside of the bread was exposed. He threw both on the ground and stepped on them. Then he only took one half off the ground and put it into the te.


    "..." Xiong De really felt disgusted.


    "Here." He put the tes on the vent.


    "Oh! Food!" Then the prisoner eximed. "Officer! Why is my bread smaller than thest time?!"


    "Heh." The officer just snickered and walked away while towing Xiong De.


    The man forgot his stomach ache and filled up his empty stomach with food.


    Xiong De heard a sound of slurping behind that door. The man sounded like he was eating it as if it was the most delicious thing on earth. He could not help but gag, the acid in his stomach lurching up.


    That was just the soup that had been spat on and the bread that the officer stepped on.


    But he did not speak for that man. Who cared if that man with unknown name died of infection? It had nothing to do with him.


    He would not stay here in this disgusting section anyway. It was better to get out of here quickly without offending anyone and live quietly while he was waiting for a chance toe back.


    However, deep in his heart, there was unease about this ce.

 Chapter 397 - Xiong Des Ending (III)

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Xiong De''s Ending (III)</h4>


    Then he heard the officer in front of him muttered, "A criminal with the sentence of life imprisonment wants to have some fresh air? As if we will allow them." Then the officer turned to him, "Even you, criminals, used an excuse like seeing a doctor to get a pass on us, we will not allow you to step outside of here. Of course, except for your monthly jail visits."


    Xiong De''s hearts skipped a beat. Why telling it to himself? He would not stay here anyway. This officer should know that, right?


    However, he did not ask as he was afraid of something.


    He just wished that they could get out of this stinky hallway.


    They finally arrived at the farthest room. The officer stopped and looked at him.


    "This will be your room from now on."


    "..."


    Xiong De looked at the door that was the same as every other door he passed by in this section.


    Surely, he did not mean that, right?


    The officer fished out his keys and opened the cell. As soon as the door opened, a strong foul stench assaulted his nose.


    The dark room was barely the height of a person, two meters long, and one and a half meters wide. This was a tiny room with a very thin and dirty mattress full of holes on the floor. There was a toilet hole on the ground that was muddy with something disgusting inside in one corner. There was no washroom or faucet. No pillow, no quilts. There was no window. Only this door and the small vent where food was to be pushed in was the source of venttion.


    Xiong De could never, ever possibly live in this ce.


    "T-this¡­what kind of cell is this¡­?" His voice was shaky of the possible thoughts that had ominously rang ever since he walked in here.


    The poor facility. The underground prison with isted rooms¡­and the terrible howls¡­


    ''No, it couldn''t be. There must be some kind of mistake¡­''


    "Which penitentiary was it?" Xiong De wanted to confirm that.


    The officer answered in deadpan manner. "Congrattions to your entrance. This is the Shangguan Prison. Wee to the worst prison of the country."


    Xiong De paled.


    ''No¡­ There''s no way...''


    "T-there must be some mistake here. I w-wasn''t told I will be sent here. I should be in Gangguan Prison in the G Province, not here in L Province! You''ve made a mistake!" Xiong De shouted in desperation.


    He made a deal¡­he made a deal! The Five Kings could not do this to him¡­he held his end of deal!


    The officer got irritated with his shouts, which echoed in the corridor. He picked at his nose and said, "For people like you. With the sentence of Life Imprisonment, this ce is the best for you. It saves a lot of resources. You see the man before? He just arrived here with the same sentence as you. As a matter of fact, this section was for the people who was so lucky to avoid ''execution''. This is the redeeming ce for you to repent for all your sins."


    Xiong De''s body shivered.


    No! This was not the ce! He could not evenst here for a day!


    He was Xiong De! He was a man who could change the direction of business trades in this country! He could not fall like this!


    Xiong De spoke in a grave manner,


    "You probably didn''t know me. But I am Xiong De, from the legendary Xiong family. I owned a lot of conglomeratepanies and I have a deal with the five kings-"


    "h, h, h. I know who you are. Heck, your face was all over the TV. You killed the old man, right? Your grandfather, is it? And you even r.a.p.ed your niece. You corrupted and do many illegal stuffs. You are the type of sc.u.mbag who should not be forgiven. Because you are rich, you avoided execution. Tsk, truly lucky bastard. People like you are the types we hated the most."


    "?!" Xiong De was shocked. He hasn''t killed that old man yet and he did not r.a.p.e his niece! It was all a failed scheme!


    He gritted his teeth, "Listen to me...the five kings should have arranged a ce for me-"


    "There''s no five kings here. You can''t use your connections here. You have nothing now but sins that were carried by your name. Wake up. They must have abandoned you."


    "No..." Xiong De''s heart was crushed. He felt dizzy.


    ''It couldn''t be...''


    "Be thankful that you have the rest of your life to repent. Though we will make sure it would be worth it for you to live every second of your life. Good luck with it." He pushed the dumbstruck and weak Xiong De into the cell.


    Then, he swiftly locked it outside.


    Xiong De was struck dumb.


    He put his shaking hands on his splitting head. His eyes were wide and his mouth was horrified.


    What was happening?!


    Why was this happening?!


    All his hopes were cut off without mercy.


    ''No¡­ No. NO! It wasn''t supposed to be like this¡­''


    His shaking eyes spotted the wall. There was even a hint of rusty reddish brown and ck all over the wall. Even the ground was muddy and stinky.


    ''No¡­ This couldn''t possibly be the ce!''


    He could not live like this!


    When he woke up from the hellish nightmare, Xiong De gathered hisst remaining wisp of hope and banged at the door loudly. However, the door was made of bricks and fortified metal. His fists were bruised and he could only shout.


    "Officer! You got it wrong! Let me call my assistant! I just need to contact the Five Kings! I''m not supposed to be here!!"


    His loud shouts only echoed in his room. And no matter how much he shouted to the point of hurting his throat, no one came to him.


    Xiong De shouted with desperation.


    Slowly, very slowly. The reality of living in the hellish nightmare dawned upon him.

 Chapter 398 - Uncanny Feeling from the Past

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Uncanny Feeling from the Past</h4>


    The outside world have not calmed down with Xiong De''s life imprisonment and the scandal of his daughter, Xiong Wuyue.


    As a result, Xiong Wuyue could only live in hiding and hope that the storm would pass soon.


    Xiong Zhi had been sleeping peacefully in the past few days.


    Xiong De''s matter ending in the worst prison of the country was like uplifting some heavy loads in her heart. Thus she slept peacefully. And whenever she opened her eyes, Linfeng''s handsome face would appear in front of her and take care of her. Life was good to her in this second life.


    This morning, she was having breakfast with her grandfather together.


    Ever since the court trial, Old Xiong frequently ate breakfast with his granddaughter.


    "I''ve heard Xiong De is living a hellish time in Shangguan Prison. You chose the right prison for him," Old Xiong spoke as he drank his soup.


    "He should be. I''ve also heard he was taught a lesson in his second day¡­"


    ¡­That time when he just arrived, Xiong De shouted all day and night. When he grabbed the food personnel''s hand through the vent the next morning with red and sunken eyes, the food personnel was shocked and his food trolley was identally turned over.


    The Shangguan Prison was named the worst prison not only because the facility wascking for its prisoners but also because its warden was a terrible nightmare to the inmates.


    After the food personnel reported that the food was wasted by a criminal, the warden ordered his men to ''wee'' Xiong De ording to Shangguan Prison''s customs.


    Xiong De who thought that he was finally given a chance to make a phone call to his assistant was immediately sent to a dark room with a batch of guards.


    A single, feeble punching bag against arge group of strong men. The result was obvious.


    Xiong De had never been bullied like this. His body gave up halfway and he copsed soon after. His heavily bruised body was sent back to his cell without food for the night, not to mention medicine.


    Old Xiong did not question of how his granddaughter knew of this. It was expected that both of them would send their own people to check on this criminal once in a while.


    The blood of the Xiong family had always been very ruthless.


    "Grandfather is more terrible than me."


    "I didn''t do anyhting. It was Shangguan''s custom. And I''ve heard that they are always ''strict'' towards the inmates who are sentenced with life imprisonment," Old Xiong denied his connection to Xiong De''s experience on the second day.


    "In any case, I am notining about it. Is there any news from the second branch?"


    Old Xiong knew what Xiong Zhi was talking about. Since Xiong De, one of the greatest holder of power in the second branch, was gone, the others naturally had a chance to grab dominion over the branch itself.


    Especially Xiong Bin.


    "Well, they are quite lively for a while now. Your first uncle is intent in swallowing up Xiong De''swork."


    When the owner was gone, the thieves woulde.


    "And second uncle?"


    Old Xiong shook his head. "There''s nothing to worry about Xiong Cai. He was naturally foolish. He managed to get some of Xiong De''s small business deals and projects, not seeing what the real benefits were. He would lose his momentum after some time."


    Xiong Zhi nodded she thought so to. Now, what remained was¡­


    "And Xiong Min was as still as the Pacific Ocean overseas. He hasn''t moved yet."


    (A/n: Xiong Min was the head of the second branch. Old Xiong''s younger brother.)


    Xiong Zhi nodded faintly again. She understood what it meant. It was likely that they were letting this storm pass. Since all eyes were on the second branch, they could only watch on the sidelines while Xiong De''s scraps were eaten by the people in the second branch.


    Recently, she seemed to be getting a weird, uncanny feeling every time she thought of the past.


    In her past life time, Xiong Zhi did not have any thoughts with regards to that living granduncle at that time.


    Thest time she had met him was on Old Xiong''s funeral. At that time, she heard that he acted as the only senior in the Xiong family. He had returned to the country to help Xiong De manage the business and the family.


    Xiong Zhi did not know the real connection of events behind the scenes before, but there was a time that Guan Gao Huanughed at it. He had told her once during their mealtime in the isted mansion that these people surnamed Xiong were looking down on him.


    Xiong Zhi did not understand then what he was talking about.


    However, after living a second time and understanding the power struggles of the Xiong family and the Guan family, she understood something.


    When Guan Gao Huan seeded in kidnapping her, the power of the Xiong Empire fell on Xiong De''s hands, thanks to Xiong Zhi''s share that he had transferred to his own name. Then Xiong Min came back, helping him as his father.


    Now thinking about it, it must be possible that Xiong De had to seek help from Xiong Min to topple Guan Gao Huan''s influence.


    Since the battle for her inheritance was over, it was time to turn to each other.


    Guan Gao Huan justughed at them at that time and did not see them as a threat at all.


    It was only untilter that she heard news of this granduncle''s death due to old age. Hispanies overseas were also taken over by a new power that was arising in the South.


    She got the same ufortable, uncanny feeling again.


    The focal length of her eyes seemed to be trying to see something through a blurry window.


    All these causes and effects seemed to be guided by a devil''s hand, inexplicably connected.


    The tragedies of the past, the progression of events. The people affected, the causes and effects.


    Xiong Zhi thought of thepany list she had seen in Lu Yin Ze''s mother''s sh drive.


    The new power that suddenly rose from the South and ate Xiong Min''spany¡­


    Thepany list that ate the Xiong family''s and Lu family''s business empires¡­


    That situation¡­ was not a coincidence. It was an incredibly intricate conspiracy by someone.


    But who¡­


    Guan Gao Huan seemed to be impossible to defeat in her eyes in the previous lifetime due to her trauma. But after going back in time, she could finally tell, Guan Gao Huan did not have the power to do that alone.


    There was someone behind him¡­


    Who was it?


    She had some inkling who was it since she saw the list before and after she had known where it came from. But she doesn''t have enough proof. What she had gathered were just some scraps to have suspicions on that ''person''.


    However, she doesn''t know what was that ''person''s '' connections to Guan Gao Huan at all.


    Her mind repeatedly ran in circles, trying to find a piece to unlock the puzzle.


    ¡­Guan Gao Huan was targeting the Xiong family since the beginning¡­


    ¡­The fall of the Xiong family¡­The hatred in the Lu family...and the chaos in the Guan family..


    A chill ran through her back.


    Her hand trembled suddenly. A new thought emerged in her mind.


    She recovered her calm and drank like nothing happened, ruminating over whatever she was thinking.


    ''This¡­ It is possible¡­''


    It seemed like she had to dig deeper into the history and origin of everyone in the four legendary families.

 Chapter 399 - Sweet Elevator Ride

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Sweet Elevator Ride</h4>


    After her breakfast with her grandfather, Xiong Zhi went directly to IHZHI.


    On the way, Linfeng noticed that his Young Miss was deep in thoughts. He did not even hear her usual habit of appreciating his looks in his suit, or any coy statement teasing him before entering the car.


    He was lost for a bit but went on to do his job as her butler.


    He nced at the rearview mirror a few times. His Young Miss''s somber face appeared like she was analyzing something deep, as if trying to figure out something.


    Was it about Xiong De''s case, or about Xiong Wuyue? Or perhaps she was ruminating about the second branch''s movements?


    Linfeng looked back at the previous conversation between the Young Miss and her grandfather on the table earlier, trying to find a clue. However, based on the earlier casual talk, with some of Xiong De''s matter,?nothing seemed too difficult to solve or worth pondering about.


    He pressed down the urge to ask what troubled her so much because he did not want to disturb his Young Miss''s thoughts. Knowing her, she should be thinking of something important. At times like these, one should not disturb the other''s concentration and focus, or else the painstakingly analyzed line of thoughts would break.


    Thus, full of patience, he stayed beside her quietly, his doting eyes falling on her from time to time.


    They arrived at IHZHI with silence.


    ********************


    Since returning to Country C and bing Xiong Zhi''s butler once again, Linfeng had been busy preparing for Xiong De''s scandal while assisting Xiong Zhi in the Xiong Empire''s corporate building. Not to mention, he also had to set aside some time checking the reports from his business abroad.


    It was the first time Linfeng followed his Young Miss to thispany, IZHI.


    Xiong Zhi''s existence as the big boss was not known to IZHI''s employees, except to the CEO and the Vice President.


    However, because the employees had been seeing her in thepany premises for the past year, they conjured an assumption that she was a big investor of IHZHI. Not many know the real face of the heiress of the legendary Xiong family, but Xiong Zhi''s noble and charismatic temperament made people guess that she was a big shot with an amazing background. Especially with a handsome butler tailing behind her.


    This time, Xiong Zhi used her personal private elevator. It was the only elevator that could go directly to her own floor.


    IZHI had expanded several times, and the entire building finally belonged to IZHI. For the sake of easy ess and management, the CEO''s office of Fang Dien was located on the middle floor. Hers was on the top floor.


    She had been dazedly following the tall man before her, still immersed in her thoughts.


    As the door closed, a deep and soothing voice sounded in front of her. "Which floor, Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi woke up from her daze and finally noticed that they arrived at her private elevator in IHZHI. She blinked at Linfeng and answered absent mindedly, "Top floor."


    Linfeng pressed the top floor button. He stepped behind her and kept silent.


    The doors slowly closed.


    The walls of the interior of the elevator was made of reinforced ss panels over mirror.


    Xiong Zhi watched Linfeng''s calm and handsome face on the reflection. The man''s eyes lifted and looked directly at her through the reflection.


    Then he gently smiled.


    Truly attractive.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly realized that she forgot her daily ''routine'' of appreciating the male beauty because she was too immersed earlier in her thoughts. It appeared that she had been ignoring him inadvertently since earlier, not talking or looking at him.


    Linfeng also seemed to be silent since earlier, not saying a single word. He was not ming her for ignoring him, right?


    Xiong Zhi straightened up imperceptibly, feeling slightly guilty.


    How could she neglect her ''boyfriend'' in a ce unfamiliar to him?


    She suddenly turned around to face Linfeng.


    "...?" Linfeng was startled at the sudden movement of his Young Miss.


    Seeing the serious look in her eyes, he asked confusedly, "Is there something wrong, Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi opened her mouth but did not know what to say due tock of experience.


    Err, how did an emperor coax a neglected concubine again? The question suddenly popped in her mind.


    Wrong! The resource materials were messing up with her brain. Linfeng was not a concubine, but her ''empress'', the only member of the harem. Thus, she decided to do it her own way.


    She raised her hand and patted his arm infort. "Sorry, I was too preupied earlier. I didn''t mean to ignore you, so don''t be sad."


    "..."


    ''I am not sad, Young Miss. I am just trying to be silent. ''


    Linfeng wanted to retort but found Xiong Zhi''s misunderstanding a bit amusing and funny. He also could not deny that he felt a bit happy with her clumsy way of appeasing him.


    He went along with it. He lowered his eyes and said, "So that''s it, I was a little lost because Young Miss seemed to forget my existence earlier, even when I was sitting next to you in the car."


    After saying that, he suddenly felt that what he was saying was actually half-truth.


    Goodness, he just realized he was such a petty man.


    The inexperienced Xiong Zhi felt even guiltier. She med herself and held his hand. "I am sorry, okay? Don''t feel so bad, I really didn''t mean it. Linfeng is first in my heart."


    "¡­!"


    Linfeng pursed his lips to prevent himself from smiling. This is really ridiculous for him to be so petty just to getforted. Yet happiness filled him at his Young Miss''s heartfelt confession, but he also felt kind of shy for some reason. He looked down to push the foolish smile that was tempting to break out from his lips.


    "Alright..." But he wanted to be spoiled a bit more...


    Hold on. Something was wrong here... The genders have totally switched!


    His Young Miss should be the one whom he must spoil!


    Realizing that he was acting like a girl, he coughed and straightened his back. He tilted his head and gave back an appeasing smile. "Seriously, Young Miss, it''s nothing, don''t worry about it. I figured you were thinking of something important, so I didn''t disturb you."


    Xiong Zhi stared at the soft smile of her beloved man, and felt like falling in love again. She smiled back.


    Linfeng continued to hold her hand and did not speak any more. The elevator was about to reach the top floor of the tall building.


    Xiong Zhi asked. "...You are not going to ask me why we came here? Are you not curious?"


    After all, she had not told him yet the truth about her ownership of IHZHI.


    Linfeng thought, ''Is she finally willing to tell me about her connection with IHZHI?''


    So he answered honestly. "I am curious."


    The woman tilted her head confusedly. "Then why are you not asking?"


    "Because I''m waiting for Young Miss to tell me."


    Her heart softened. She sighed helplessly.


    "...What if I forgot to tell you?"


    "I can guess." Linfeng suddenly thought of something. "Are you troubled because of this?"


    Xiong Zhi shook her head before nodding. "I haven''t told you yet about the existence of IHZHI."


    Ding!


    The doors of the elevator slid open for them, but Xiong Zhi did not step out.

 Chapter 400 - Sweet Elevator Ride (II)

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Sweet Elevator Ride (II)</h4>


    Linfeng patted her head and let her continue.


    "I started IHZHI when I was sixteen. Do you remember that day when you were first introduced to me? I talked to grandfather and made a deal with him, to build a sessfulpany in a few years. This is thatpany I built with my own hands to hold my end of deal."


    Linfeng naturally remembered that day clearly.


    He was surprised to know that the Young Miss he met that day was different from the reports. She was said to be indifferent, unfeeling, and stoic. Yes, she was indifferent and sometimes cold, yet her eyes burned with passion and resolute will. And every time those pair of eyes turned towards him, they seemed to change, as if trying to express something, full ofplicated emotions.


    How could he forget that day?


    It was the beginning of everything, when the young Linfeng became confused.


    He smiled. "En. I remember."


    "I am not trying to hide it from you, but at that time, it was not something worth talking about yet. I also was busy with a lot of things back then..."


    Such as chasing you, she thought.


    "But I want to be transparent to you now as much as I can. Xiong De''s matter is not the only thing that I am working on. There are still a lot that I am trying to figure out."


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath and held his other hand.


    Linfeng watched as his Young Miss held both of his hands gently, while looking at his eyes with earnest sincerity.


    Sometimes, he thought that his Young Miss was more handsome than him, making his heart flutter with suave actions.


    "As you know, I am investigating something with Lu Yin Ze. You should also know, I have a grudge with that father and daughter pair, and with Guan Gao Huan as well¡ª"


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat on this. So Young Miss knew that he noticed all these?


    "Whatever I do, you have always helped me out unconditionally, without any questions. Just like with Xiong De''s stuff. I am happy that you are patient with me..." Xiong Zhi held his hand tight.


    "About the reasons for these, I am afraid I have to ask you for more time. Can you please be patient with me a bit more?"


    Xiong Zhi wanted to tell Lifeng about everything.


    How Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue made her suffer before.


    What Guan Gao Huan had done to her.


    The fall of the legendary Xiong family in her past life.


    But regarding those conspiracies in the past, she was still not very clear about the whole picture. How could she exin to him things that even she was confused about?


    She was not even sure if telling these things like her rebirth would affect her rtionship with Linfeng. She was afraid that it would affect their rtionship negatively.


    She trusted Linfeng. However, she was still afraid. What if Linfeng no longer looked at her the same way, knowing that she had been touched by a beast before?


    This was a fear brought by the cruel reality of human nature that the society looked at the r.a.p.e victim with colored spectacles, as if they were sinners.


    Even thought it was in another lifetime, it could not erase the trauma it had caused to her and that she had been forced s.e.x.u.a.lly under another man, other than him. What if he minded?


    Also, what if he came to know that...that one of the reasons why she wanted to be intimate with him was to rece those bitter memories?


    Would he still see her with the same eyes filled with affection?


    Before she got together with Linfeng, she had not given these much thoughts. But after bing together with him, she began to fret about them, for fear of losing him.


    But if Linfeng insisted on asking right now, she probably would tell it no matter how unbelievable it was, no matter what the consequences would be.


    She could not bring herself to lie to him.


    "..."


    Linfeng saw again the familiar array ofplicated emotions in Xiong Zhi''s eyes. She looked very troubled.


    He pulled her hands, brought her into his arms, and kissed her forehead.


    "Why feel so troubled about it?" he murmured. "My Zhi''er must have reasons why she couldn''t tell me the whole story now. Rest assured. No matter whoever it is you want to take revenge on, or whatever decision you make, even if you don''t tell me the reason, I will do my best to support you."


    "..."


    "I believe that one day, you will tell me the reason in the future once you are ready. Can you promise?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes felt a bit hot and she buried her face on his chest. The frightening thoughts that filled her mind was slowly disappearing.


    Soon. She would tell him soon. She had be much stronger than before. Soon, she would be strong enough to tell him.


    Her arms rose and encircled his slim waist.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    She felt him kiss her head.


    She closed her eyes and felt the strong heartbeat.


    "Cough, I am sorry to interrupt you both, but there are people watching here."


    A steady voice of an a.d.u.l.t man sounded outside the elevator.


    Standing outside was Fang Dien with a raised eyebrow and Xao Mei with a blushing face. Both fought to hide the gossipy look on their faces.


    The two were shocked when they saw their cold and indifferent big boss acting mushy with her own butler! This was a million-worth gossip of the upper circles!


    But their loyalty persevered. No matter what the boss was like, they would follow. Their huge sries were on the line.


    Thus, the two tried to act like they had seen nothing unusual.


    Linfeng felt embarassed. He wanted to distance himself but Xiong Zhi''s tight hug on his waist prevented him from doing so.


    A muffled voice sounded from his chest. "Let''s stay for a bit like this. I neglected my concub¡ªmy boyfriend earlier. This is to make up for you."


    "..."


    Young Miss, can you notfort me this way in front of other people?


    Linfeng with red ears gave an apologetic smile to the pair in front and pushed the ''close'' button on the elevator, then pressed the ''standby'' next to prevent the elevator from going elsewhere.


    Ah, whatever. Since his Young Miss wanted a hug, just let her be.


    Inside the closed walls, Linfeng hugged her back and put his chin on top of her head. A satisfied smile blossomed on his lips.


    ''Yeah, it''s good to stay a while like this...''

 Chapter 401 - IHZHIs Growth (II)

    <h4>Chapter 401 - IHZHI''s Growth (II)</h4>


    The other two were speechless as the doors closed in front of them.


    "..."


    They nced at the indicator above and saw that the elevator stayed put. After throwing each other a meaningful nce, they obediently stayed in ce.


    The doors of the elevator remained closed, but after a few minutes, it opened again and the cold, indifferent Young Miss was back.


    They looked at her calm face and at theposed butler beside her. Their clothes were neat. It seemed like nothing happened, as if the public disy of affection they saw earlier was just an illusion.


    Fang Dien did not ask what the obvious rtionship between the two was. He promptly led the two inside the conference room.


    Xiong Zhi introduced Fang Dien and Xiao Mei to Linfeng. Then the four directly went to discuss business.


    IHZHI had been growing smoothly in the past three years since it was started.


    The RESTO had now officially expanded throughout the capital and made a name for itself in the masses. The old man, the original owner of the RESTO, had his life changed from being just a struggling shop owner who owned a tiny apartment house to now having his own vi. This was all bought using the dividends from his shares in the RESTO.


    The various projects that Xiong Zhi had invested in before were now reaping what they have sown.


    As expected, all projects showed sessful results, which sped up IHZHI''s development. Thepany''s credibility and worth rose. Many clients and investors alike were interested in doing business with thepany.


    There was also another good news, which Fang Dien was currently reporting.


    "ArtWorld has just finished the evaluation and security checks a week ago. All legal processes have beenpleted and the necessary doc.u.ments are all in ce. I''m done with hiring the employees and also transferred some experienced managers to oversee the management there. It is ready to be announced to the public."


    Xiong Zhi was happy to hear this. ArtWorld was very special to her, since it was a failed project in the past that had never seen the world.


    Now, it was finally built. To her, it was an evidence that she could certainly change her fate.


    In fact, didn''t she already change her fate?


    "Alright. You can now open ArtWorld to the public. You can decide on a date to officially announce it. We will handle the advertis.e.m.e.nt. "


    "We?" Fang Dien was taken aback.


    Was his boss finally ready to let the world know that IHZHI was hers?


    "Yes. My grandfather and I will be attending as representatives of the Xiong Empire. After all, it was a partnership between the twopanies."


    "I understand. I will handle the date. "


    "Make sure the protagonist of the night will be Mr. Bang."


    Fang Dienughed at this. "Of course. Mr. Bang really worked hard during these past two years. One would even think that ArtWorld was both his wife and his daughter."


    Xiong Zhi smiled as well. People with overwhelming passion should be really rewarded.


    It was now Xiao Mei''s turn to report.


    "We can now officially open the agency. I think IHZHI''S entertainment line was ready to ept other artists."


    "Our two cash cows have been doing well?"


    Xiong Zhi had been very busy for a long time, because she needed to finish her degree in college as soon as possible and also because she needed to prove herself to the directors of Xiong Empire.


    Because of these reasons, she was preupied with many things and did not have the chance to check everypany line''s growth, such as the entertainment line.


    Thus, she did not know what progress Xiong Gaiyu and King Yan had reached in the entertainment industry.


    Xiao Mei''s eyes sparkled at the mention of the two.


    "Of course, they are! They were truly outstanding! King Yan is now the reddest artist in the music industry and is ranked number one as a solo artist. He is practically making money left and right. I think he is ready to enter the international stage."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "This needs to be nned well. Ask his own thoughts too, in case he has a certain n in mind."


    King Yang had entered the international stage as well in the past, but not as fast and smooth like this. With good resources and good manager, King Yang had blossomed even more.


    "And Xiong Gaiyu, there''s no need to mention how her name has spread in the country! She is now the indisputable queen of the modeling industry. Her schedule for the autumn and winter seasons this year is filled up with various invitations to the domestic T-stage. Of course, the runways in Paris and London have been secured. Her status remains unchallenged! She is truly born for this industry."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Amidst her busy schedule, during corporate parties and business trips, she would sometimes hear Xiong Gaiyu''s name. It seemed that she had spread her wings far and her influence rose high. Aside from the fact that she has the surname Xiong to back her up, she herself was truly talented.


    Xiong Wuyue and her father had busied themselves in the entertainment industry to pave the road for her as the uing entertainment queen, but with IHZHI''s help, no matter how much Xiong Wuyue pushed Xiong Gaiyu down in the modeling industry, Xiong Gaiyu still maintained her momentum, her heights unstoppable.


    Most importantly, IHZHI had announced a year ago that Xiong Gaiyu was the face of IHZHI, their ambassador.


    This positively helped her growth. She was now undefeatable in the modeling industry.


    Along with Xiong Gaiyu''s name spreading far and wide, IHZHI''s name also spread alongside with her.


    "That''s good. How about Song Xuantin?"


    Xiao Mei''s sunny face suddenly turned sour.


    "That woman..." she started in an annoyed tone. "She is talented, definitely, and with IHZHI''S resources, she can strive for better results. But this year, just after making a ssh in the entertainment world, she was suddenly possessed by something and pursued the IT industry more! She even refused the ''Lone Star'' role that her mother painstakingly asked for her!"


    Xiong Zhi watched the woman in front of her grit her teeth. She remembered that Song Xuantin''s parents were both known actress and director in Hollywood. Thus, securing a role in the Sino-American movie ''The Lone Star and It''s Night'' should be easy for them, with maybe a bit of effort during the audition.


    But that woman, why did she refuse such a good chance? Did Gu Zhen not allow her?


    What was up with these two recently?


    Hmm... She should visit these two someday soon.


    "Don''t worry about it. I will pay her a visit and try to persuade her."


    Xiao Mei looked at her gratefully like she was a savior. Xiong Zhi ended up amending her words.


    "But I won''t promise you anything, since Song Xuantin is sometimes... unpredictable."


    Not just sometimes, all the time!


    Xiao Mei nodded in agreement. She knew that too. Fortunately, that girl seemed a bit afraid of her so she was obedient. But when it came to her boyfriend, Xiao Mei, this scary aunt, always lost.


    The three talked more about IZHI''s progress and its possible expansion overseas.


    Linfeng who was listening quietly at the side could not help but feel proud. It was apany that had been built in three years but it was nowparable to bigpanies, without any help from others. Though IHZHI''s size was small, but its resources, projects, influence, and connections inside the country was not totally inferior to his.


    Just minus the Five Kings'' help, which in fact changes everything. The Five Kings were his cheat-like golden finger which helped him aplish such an unprecedentedly huge endeavor in the international stage.


    His mind strayed while the discussion was ongoing.


    He was still thinking why the Young Miss was still hiding her connection to IHZHI''s from the world.


    But since she did not tell, he would patiently wait.


    ****


    A/n: Let''s refresh your memories. These are the characters below that was mentioned but probably you''ve forgotten.


    Mr. Bang - the creator, the designer, behind ArtWorld. The man that was working in Xiong Empire before but he was now working with Xiong Zhi in IHZHI.


    King Yan - remember when Xian Tao (the chubby guy in SHM) was investigating one of the investors (named Qi Hier) of ArtWorld? He was Qi Hier''s lover and a small musician without a good agency at that time. Refer chapter 107.

 Chapter 402 - Childhood Memories

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Childhood Memories</h4>


    It was only at noon, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were on the road going to the Xiong Empire''s grand building when they suddenly received an email.


    Linfeng clicked to open it, looked at the message, and told the news to his Young Miss.


    "Young Miss, Miss Tang Xinyang''s invitation came. Theing of age banquet will be at this weekend. Shall I confirm to ept?"


    "Yes, please."


    Linfeng sent back the confirmation. The physical invitation itself would be sent to the Xiong Mansionter.


    Xiong Zhi thoughtfully looked at Linfeng''s back, then leaned towards him. "Have you met Tang Xinyang''s sister before?"


    In the past, she had never seen this Second Young Miss of the Tang family. However, she did remember that Linfeng, who was the childhood friend of both Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang, once mentioned that he sometimes trained with Jang Shin in the Tang Mansion before with the invitation of the butler family Jang. Then he, Linfeng, acted as the Second Young Miss Tang''s attendant for a year as a training.


    She had never given this much thought because she did not really care before.


    Thinking about it, Xiong Zhi suddenly felt inexplicably sour as if she had missed something and another person had grabbed it from her.


    Like Linfeng''s childhood.


    How close were they at that time? Many years had passed, surely they were not as close as before? But when she thought about Tang Xinyang and Linfeng''s friendship, she had an inkling that this Second Young Miss Tang still probably maintained her rapport with him.


    After all, who would want to cut off their rtionship with an outstanding man like Linfeng?


    Now that they were about to meet this person, she was really curious. She only knew that she was a greatposer and a musician.


    Linfeng looked at her through the rearview mirror and nodded. "I have seen her in the Tang Mansion before."


    She waited for more but there was nothing.


    That was it?


    "When? Can you tell me more about it?"


    Linfeng nced at her again and saw her eyes filled with... burning passion?


    He had no choice but to reminisce his childhood memory with the Tang family.


    "I was six when I started training with Jang Shin in the Tang Mansion. The Zhou and Jang families were having a joint training at that time. Our families usually exchange trainees to widen our horizon, and I happen to be the exchange student back then.


    "That''s when I first met the First Young Miss Tang. Unexpectedly though, I became friends with her. Then the second time I visited the Tang Mansion again was when I was eight. Tang Xinyang was trying to stop her little sister, the Second Young Miss, from swimming in the pond, but thetter was being stubborn."


    "Oh? How old was she at that time?"


    "She was six then."


    "Humph, she is already six but still wants to swim in a muddy pond. Shouldn''t she be aware it''s not proper? When I was six, I was already learning foreignnguages, and I had mastered English at that age already."


    Xiong Zhi was particrly sour. That Tang Xinyang and her little sister had such a nostalgic childhood memories with her little Linfeng. How cute was Linfeng at that time?


    She imagined a chibi version with small stature, chubby cheeks, bright eyes, and an obedient expression.


    Ah... So envious!


    Linfeng found his Young Miss''s boasting funny and teased, "Young Miss was really a genius."


    Xiong Zhi''s lips curved up, and then she heard his following words. "But this young man had already learned French when I was six."


    =_=


    Xiong Zhi: I am notpeting with you, young man.


    She ignored his teasing. She still felt sour and asked more.


    "Then, don''t tell me you coaxed her in ce of Tang Xinyang?"


    Linfeng shook his head, still smiling amusedly. "I didn''t. Tang Xinyang did ask for help..." He suddenly became a bit embarrassed.


    "And then?"


    "And then, I told the Second Young Miss Tang that I would throw her into a pond filled with crocodiles if she didn''t stop crying."


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    Did she hear it wrong?


    The cute and obedient little Linfeng in her mind shattered.


    Linfeng coughed. He tried to defend his young mind at that time. "Well, I am not actually very well-behaved when I was a child. When the elders forced me to act obedient and polite, there were times when I wanted to vent my anger too. That day...well, it was not a good day for me, so I identally scolded her..."


    Watching him make excuses, she felt both pleased and distressed.


    She strangely felt pleased that Linfeng was not gentle at all to another person, and felt distressed that he obviously had a hard time when he was a child.


    Being forced to always act well-behaved at all times would really make a child erupt.


    Xiong Zhi leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Linfeng''s neck. At this time, he was sitting on the co-pilot''s seat, so she appeared to be hugging him from behind.


    Linfeng was stunned.


    He heard her low murmur close to his ears. "How I wish I was there when you were young. Then we will have an unforgettable childhood together."


    His longshes lowered as his peach blossom eyes softened. He patted her arms and held her hands.


    Actually, that was what he wanted to tell her.


    "Me, too. How I wish that I could turn back time and spend my childhood days with you."


    How could Linfeng forget? A long time ago, he once saw her in the distance during her parent''s funeral.


    At that time, the five-year-old little girl stood in a ck dress with a nk face. People went around her, but nothing seemed to touch her, as if she was alone in her world.


    Linfeng kissed her hand.


    How he wished that he had met her earlier. He could have made her childhood life livelier and more beautiful.


    *****


    Behind the scene:


    Mr. Ji was driving seriously with a nk face. There were people beside him, but nothing seemed to affect him, as if he was alone in his world. (lol)


    His sweat traveled from his forehead to his neck. Despite this, his stiff hands drove the car forward, looking straight ahead. He would never, ever peek at the couple''s PDA beside him.


    Mr. Ji: Dammit...Can this heavy traffic soon end?!

 Chapter 403 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang: Long Legs

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang: Long Legs</h4>


    An extravagant mansion was decoratedvishly. The warm glow of lights illuminated the whole surroundings. In contrast to the dark starless night, this mansion was quite lovely and festive, filled with music.


    The celebrant of the night was said to be a genius musician and a known youngposer in New York, Chicago, and Boston.


    With the added fact that this was the Second Young Miss of the legendary Tang family, people from the high society flocked into the banquet aside from the powerhouses of the music industry who attended the event.


    Most people had not seen the Second Young Miss since almost three years ago. After herst concert in France, the Second Young Miss vanished from the music industry for a long time. ording to the rumors, she was lying low while busy creating a masterpiece.


    This year, the Tang family finally held a banquet for the Second Young Miss''s bteding of age ceremony.


    *****************


    Currently inside the mansion, Jang Shin hurried fast towards the West Wing. He was wearing a butler suit that fitted his toned body well and his hair was swept up neatly. After a few years, Jang Shin had be much taller, his features sharper, and his messy hair became well-groomed.


    However, what did not change was his troubled expression whenever he ran to the West Wing.


    "Butler Shin, are you almost here now?" From his earphone came an anxious voice.


    "I''m almost there!" He shouted, then he gritted his teeth and added, "That woman couldn''t walk on her own?"


    "Hey, I heard that." A lively and soothing voice came from the earpiece. "I can walk. I can even carry you. But the strap of my dress came off and my b.r.e.a.s.ts were almost seen by Butler Gong."


    !!!


    Jang Shin''s legs stiffened and he almost slipped on his footing.


    Damn! This woman is bing bolder with each passing time.


    "I understand. I am almost there. Give it back to Butler Gong."


    "Okay~" Then a muffled sound came and Butler Gong''s voice filled with anxiousness sounded again. "Butler Shin?"


    "What are you doing?! Did you call the maids already? Have you called the people in charge of Miss Xinyang''s clothes?"


    "Er, ugh, that, I couldn''t go as well..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ack! Juste here¡ªAh! please,e on, save me¡ª" Toot. Then the sound was cut off.


    "..." Jang Shin. "Butler Gong?"


    There was no sound. He changed channels and followed the protocol whenever themunication with one of their butlers was cut off.


    "Please prepare to send reinforcements to the West Wing. I lostmunication with Butler Gong."


    "Roger."


    Then Jang Shin went up to the final flight of stairs.


    He somehow knew what was happening.


    That woman...probably was making a prank again.


    There was no way that an intruder could beat Tang Xinyang, so it was probably one of her whims.


    Sigh... That woman.


    Just thinking of Tang Xinyang''s sudden whimsical pranks in the recent years made Jang Shin feel a headache again.


    He was already at the door and was about to open it, but hesitated.


    Would he fall into her trap once again?


    He swallowed tensely. Should he open it or not?


    His heart was not yet prepared¡ª


    "Jang Shin, how long are you going to stand there?"


    He stiffened in shock as the muffled voice behind the door sounded. It opened quickly. His intuition told him to jump away or else he would fall into another trap that was hard to get back up from.


    Because of countless simr experiences, his body instinctively turned to run. However, as quick as lightning, a slender arm got hold of his suit jacket, pulled him expertly, and threw him inside the room.


    He was a trained butler and was physically capable. His martial arts was nothing to scoff at. He immediately bnced his fall and distanced himself from the soft arms that were trying to catch him. Simultaneously, he kicked the floor and used the inert force to add more distance between them. He steadied his legs to bnce his momentum.


    Whoosh.


    His feet glided just a few meters away from the door.


    However, he was still inside the room.


    Tang Xinyang looked at her empty arms then at the man who was backing away from her.


    In this few years, she grew taller and her already curvaceous body had be even s.e.xier.


    Her skin was not as fair white as the other girls in high society but had a very light wheat color, as if milk infused with honey, making her look healthy and vibrant. She was best at martial arts but her body remained lean and fit, with no excess muscles. If ever, her trainings allowed her muscles to grow well in the right ces, making her look more appealing and her body mature. Her small face was beautiful and the heroic air on her brows added an aggressive aura on her. However, the quirk in her pouty lips tempted men more than those of the sweet girls.


    She was an incredibly s.e.xy beauty that aroused men''s desire to conquer.


    "You managed to doge that huh? You are improving." Her light and cool voice sounded sweet in Jang Shin ears.


    Jang Shin shook his head and stood up straight. Seeing the appearance of the woman in front of him, he frowned. "Why are you not yet dressed? The banquet is about to start."


    Tang Xinyang was only wearing a silk robe loosely tied around her waist. Even though she was practicing martial arts, her b.r.e.a.s.ts did not stop growing. They were perky round and full. Her distinct cleavage was peeking from her robe. And since she was tall, the robe only stopped above her knees, exposing her long and lightly honeyed legs.


    Looking at those perfect legs, he swallowed imperceptibly.


    He had seen this seductive figure many times, especially in these past two years. He would not lie and say he could not feel anything. He was a healthy young man, alright! In fact, he found it very enticing¡ªargh! But no, he must not have such thoughts to his Young Miss who had the soul of a man!


    So even though he liked those legs a lot, he needed to keep his eyes away. His life was more important.


    Thus, Jang Shin averted his eyes. "There''s no time for your pranks. The butlers and maids are busy since the guests are alreadying in. Besides, you need to meet the guests soon. You are one of the hosts," Jang Shin reproached her.


    Tang Xinyang pouted and muttered under her breath. "Tsk. Even this won''t work on him."


    "What?"


    "I said earlier that my strap came off. Should I keep wearing that and let everybody see my full b.r.e.a.s.ts?" She unabashedly patted the underside of her proud b.r.e.a.s.ts. The round milk-honey powder balls jiggled and her cleavage became more tempting.


    Jang Shin turned red and felt his nose warm up. He instantly turned around. "Tang Xinyang! Don''t behave like a bandit! Even you act like a man, you are in a woman''s body, geez! Don''t forget that!"


    "What?"


    What did he mean by ''in a woman''s body''? Of course, she was a woman entirely! Both body and soul!

 Chapter 404 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang: Long Legs (II)

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang: Long Legs (II)</h4>


    Tang Xinyang felt that this strange remark was full of doubts about her ''feminine'' existence.


    Jang Shin had been making this strange remark many times recently.


    And she somehow didn''t like it. She had already made all kinds of efforts to be a proper ''woman'' for him.?In these past two years, she made sure to show her ''feminine'' side to him and created various situations to be with him and presented those ''qualities''.


    Tang Xinyang fell into contemtion. So ''those'' things she did in the past two years had no effect on him?


    ''It can''t be...''


    She nced at the man who had his eyes away from her.


    Despite her tremendous efforts, Jang Shin could not still see her as a ''woman''...


    It was alright if other people don''t see her as a woman buting from him...


    It was an entirely different matter.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly felt down. How many times she had been rejected and felt hopeless about it?


    "If you have trouble with your clothes, you should have told Butler Gong to call your attendants in. Why call me?" Jang Shin patted his burning face and calmed his breathing. "Where is Butler Gong?"


    Tang Xinyang answered in a dispirited tone, "He left. He said he had an emergency."


    Of course, that was aplete lie and they both knew it.


    Jang Shin bit his lips. Butler Gong must be probably tied and hidden somewhere.


    "And your attendants? The make-up artist? The maids?"


    "They went out. They said they will be back soon. But that''s an hour ago."


    The maids likely were threatened to note to this room.


    Jang Shin sighed. What kind of trick was this woman was ying? From one-sidedly beating him up long ago, she suddenly changed to this form of tormenting him.


    And this kind of torment...was simply torture to a healthy young man like him.


    He learned from experience that in this situation, he should just go with the flow and do what she wanted.


    ''Fine. I am his butler anyway.''


    He felt that it was alright to turn around now. So he did.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Why call me..."


    Jang Shin''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Tang Xinyang''s face was just a few centimeters away from him. Her hazel eyes looked at his eyes directly. Her gaze was hot and direct, scrutinizing him and scorching him. Her warm breath fell on his face.


    Her tempting pouty lips were slightly open. And they looked soft and moist like red jelly...


    "I want you..."


    His breathing hitched.


    ''Want me?!''


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    "To pick a dress for me."


    ''...Pick a dress...''


    ''Pick a dress?''


    "Huh?"


    Tang Xinyang held his eyes for a moment, then stood up straight, patted her chest like she was cheering for herself, and pointed at the rows of dresses on the bed. "I don''t know what to choose since it is an immediate decision. You know me, I don''t have an eye for fashion."


    "...."


    Tang Xinyang nced at the stiff man. "Shin?"


    The tall man closed his eyes, took a deep breath, exhaled, and opened his eyes again.


    "You tied Butler Gong somewhere, threw the maids off, and called me here just to...pick you a dress?" Jang Shin gritted his teeth.


    The dense man did not know why he felt down and disappointed.


    What was he expecting anyways?


    Damn! He was really getting dirty-minded with the passing of time.


    "Ah, I didn''t do that to them!" Tang Xinyang''s eyes turned wide. How did Jang Shin knew that she did all of those? She averted his eyes toe up with excuses.


    "S-since there was no one around me, of course I will call you for help! Because you are my butler!"


    What kind of answer was that, that was not a satisfying answer at all. Jang Shin sighed helplessly. He did not really know why he found the answer so distressing.


    "So it just happened that because I am one of your butlers, you called for my help?"


    Tang Xinyang blinked. She directly answered. "No. That''s not the main reason. I called you because I want you to pick a dress that you want me to wear. You know I hate dresses. But if it''s the one you picked, I can patiently wear it until the end of the banquet."


    "..."


    Jang Shin felt his ears and his chest grow warmer. He looked at her serious eyes that was not telling any lies. His own eyes unconsciously softened.


    He scratched his head. Strange, howe with Tang Xinyang saying this, it made him happy?


    He quirked his lips. The depressing mood was instantly gone. "Fine. I will help you pick one. But you need to prepare quickly."


    The woman grinned. "Alright."


    Tang Xinyang was feeling upbeat. Even Jang Shin knew that she just made up this situation, he let her do what she wants.


    ''Was it the same as the husband spoiling his wife? Kyaahhh. ''


    Well, since the man she loved was so thick-headed that no matter what moves she did, either confessing to him directly or giving hints in these past two years, nothing would work. Then she should take her time and strengthened her resolve!


    After all, she was her family''s butler. And Jang Shin had been tied to her since young. He could not go anywhere and leave her.


    ''Yup. I would not give up! He is already mine and all I need to do is to make him realize it!''


    "...." Jang Shin nced at her shining eyes. Was really choosing a dress for her already make her happy? So easy.


    But his heart was not less happy than her. He did not even realize that he was currently smiling while approaching the bed.


    Jang Shin went to the bed and looked at the dresses. After inspecting for a while, he frowned. Why were these dresses so revealing? If it was not backless, it was off-shoulder and exposed half of her chest. Then this one here had a long slit to the upper thigh.


    ''Hmm. These dresses are no good...''


    Eh? Hold on¡­


    His mind suddenly imagined these dresses worn by Tang Xinyang. She had a seductive body and her light honeyed-milk skin would looked good in all these colors. With her hair braided in updo style and just a pair of earrings, she would look like a temptress who could seduce any man.


    ¡­On the second thought, these clothes would actually look good on her.


    ''Let''s try this one.'' He kind of wanted to see her wearing this.


    Jang Shin picked the dress with a long slit. He already imagined Tang Xinyang wearing the dress.


    "This one I think is the best that will look good on you. Actually, all of them should fit you. But you have long legs, so you''d look wonderful on this." And I really like your long legs, he silently added.


    Tang Xinyang took it. She nodded happily. "Alright." She went inside the dressing room.


    He waited for her to change.


    After a while, she came out.


    Jang Shin''s eyes were immediately glued on her.


    Beautiful face, swan neck, full chest, tiny waist, curvy h.i.p.s, and s.e.xy long legs.


    As expected, she was truly fascinating and gorgeous in that dress. He could not help but let out a sigh of admiration, his eyes shining. "Looks really good."


    Tang Xinyang was happy with his small praise.


    She smiled and bent her neck slightly like a swan examining her feathers. "Well, even though many eyes will probably stick on my legster downstairs, I think I can keep up with it," she said thoughtfully while gazing at the s.e.xy thigh and slender legs shown bare by the long slit on her gown.


    Jang Shin: "!!!!!"


    His dense mind was suddenly thundered. He just realized that indeed, many people, especially perverted men, would surely glue their eyes on those beautiful legs. Some might even be tempted to touch it!


    Why did he forget it?


    No! He could not allow that!


    "Actually, thinking about it, I think it d-doesn''t look good. Let''s change to something else."


    "Huh? But you said it looks good..."


    "No. You actually look like a stilt walker*."


    "...." That bad?!


    Jang Shin hurried fast to the bed and looked for a more ''normal'' dress, leaving Tang Xinyang looking disappointedly at her ''stilt-walker'' legs.


    ****


    (A/n: Stilt walker- is the one you see in circus. The clown with long legs. They walk stepping on a stilt.)

 Chapter 405 - Closing A Distance

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Closing A Distance</h4>


    In the end, Jang Shin found a dress that was less revealing than the previous dresses disyed on the bed. It was an off-shoulder dress that hugged her curvy body.


    But at least, it did not have those slits that exposed her beautiful legs nor did it have a low plunging neckline that showed her deep cleavage.


    Tang Xinyang obediently wore the newly chosen dress. It was way morefortable than thest one, so she instantly liked it.


    This dress was worth her suffering. Well, minus those high heels that could kill people.


    "Alright. You look good. Now, let''s go." Jang Shin wiped the sweat that formed on his forehead when busily looking for a suitable dress earlier.


    Now, after making sure that his Young Miss was properly dressed, his thoughts began to wonder as to where the reinforcement he asked for earlier was.


    Were they either bribed or threatened by Tang Xinyang as well?


    He turned around and was about to get out of the room when Tang Xinyang''s voice sounded behind him.


    "Ah, wait!"


    Jang Shin: What was it now?


    The woman walked in front of him and began fixing his crooked necktie with practice action.


    Jang Shin''s body unconsciously stiffened. For what, he didn''t know.


    His body just stayed rooted in the spot and he just let her close the distance between them.


    He suddenly remembered Tang Xinyang''s crazy and fearful pranks in the past.


    Tang Xinyang had unexpectedly changed her usual routine with him in the past two years.


    Before, whenever she saw him, she always dragged him for a duel practice and gave him a round of ''intimate'' exchanges of martial moves. At the end of the day, he would always suffer a great amount of pain and bruise. This left him a deep fear of Tang Xinyang whenever they met.


    However, she suddenly changed one day. Instead of dragging him for a fight, she would drag him somewhere to watch a horrifying movie or to an isted dinner in the dark night with no intention of opening the lights. Remembering the nightmare he had to endure in these past two years, Jang Shin shivered.


    He confirmed it. Tang Xinyang changed tactics of bullying him. Instead of making him suffer through ''physical pains'', she upgraded to making him suffer through ''mental anxieties''. And this was a lot scarier than before.


    However, when does it change? When this feeling of fear changed into something else that he didn''t know?


    Seeing her now, seeing her longshes and sensing the warmth on her body...and the natural scent she had...he did not feel fear at all.


    Nor he was intimidated by her.


    Did it start when she unconsciously sticks her body close to him??Or when she incidentally close the distance between them?


    Jang Shin''s brows rxed for a moment. The wall around him that he always put up on Tang Xinyang suddenly loosen for a moment.


    A magical spell was cast.


    She was too close. Yes. She was just too close.


    The fingers that identally touched his chest in a rather dragging manner sent shivers on his spine.


    Her serious eyes looked bright while focusing on straightening the necktie. Was his necktie was really that messed up?


    He always thought that her eyes were pretty up close. But he was always scared to meet them as he was afraid that he would entice her to duel with him again. But...seeing them once more...was actually not that bad.


    While looking down at her, his eyes coincidentally fell on her lips. They were luscious and red and seemed to be moist and plump.


    He hated those red lips.


    But why he hated it? He seemed to forget the reason...


    He distractedly thought, they actually look so soft.?They were tempting him to touch them...


    When he felt the softness under his fingers, he suddenly remembered why he hated it.


    ''Ah, right. These are the lips that I once had a nightmare about.''


    Tang Xinyang suddenly felt warm fingers lightly stroking her lips.


    She looked up to see a dazed Jang Shin gazing fixedly at her lips. His warm fingertips were pressing on them.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Tang Xinyang''s heartbeat elerated.


    But it was not only hers.


    They were both martial artists. They clearly heard the loud heartbeat from the other''s chest.


    The serious eyes that were looking down earlier on his necktie were suddenly staring at him, wide-eyed.


    "!!!!!"


    Jang Shin suddenly recovered his wits and hurriedly put down his hand with a red face. He swiftly turned around and left the room, even using internal force to fly down the stairs.


    "...."


    Tang Xinyang recovered from the magical spell as well.


    Did...did Jang Shin just touch her lips? He really touched it, right? He did! He looked like he was about to kiss her! Right?!


    With a blushing face, she put her hands on her chest and calmed down her heartbeat. Her heart was about to explode from excitement and nervousness.


    But then...why did he suddenly leave?


    Tang Xinyang looked at the door a bit confusedly.


    *******


    Additional scene:


    Jang Shin remembered the scenes of the ''terror'' he had experienced in the past two years.


    Tang Xinyang: *locked her strong arms to Jang Shin''s ''weak'' arms* Let''s go!


    Jang Shin: W-we will have a duel again?! We just fought hard yesterday! My bruise wasn''t healed yet!


    Tang Xinyang: *smirking evilly* Hehe, no. We won''t duel this time. Just follow me.


    Later on.


    A creepy music in the background, a sudden loud scream that burst one''s eardrums, and horrifying appearances on the screen.


    Jang Shin had a pale face as he wanted to escape the freezing, stark, and creepy cinema.


    Tang Xinyang: *suddenly held his arm/ preventing him from escaping* Where are you going? The movie is not finished yet.


    Jang Shin: X-xinyang..l t-think we should w-watch a h-horror movie with m-many people a-around.


    Tang Xinyang looked around and smiled.


    "But being with you alone is more fun. Did you not appreciate my effort of renting the whole cinema?"


    Jang Shin: I. Did. Not. Appreciate. It. At. All!!! Especially in watching a horror movie!


    (A/n: Oh, me the books that Song Xuantin lent to Tang Xinyang. ''How to capture a young man''s heart'' excerpt.


    Step 1: Be Alone with your man in a scary atmosphere. Example: Watching horror movies, visiting horror booths, or walking in the street at night. Use this opportunity to hold his hand, Ladies! )


    Second encounter:


    Tang Xinyang: Shin! Let''s go!


    Jang Shin: We will have a duel again?! My bruise is not yet healed! (Actually it faded a lot by this time)


    Tang Xinyang: Silly! We will not duel this time! Come with me!


    Later at night.


    Jang Shin: Where are you bringing me?


    Jang Shin looked left and right. The ces they were walking to were bing more isted. There were wild nts everywhere and the howling of wolves was loud and clear. Were they in the forest?!


    Did Tang Xinyang finally decided to get rid of him once and for all?!


    Tang Xinyang: We are here.


    She then brought out candle lights and a garbage sack (actually it is a nket).


    "!!!!!"


    Was that the sack where his body would be stored into?! And the candle that she would lighten up to let my soul rest in the afterlife?!


    Tang Xinyang suddenly brought a knife. The sharp edge glistened and Jang Shin''s terrified face reflected on it.


    Was that the murder weapon?! Would she burry it alongside with him?! (A/n: didn''t you see the utensils, the tes, and the wine ss she was taking out one by one?)


    Jang Shin frighteningly took a step back. He did know when the candle lights were lit up. Tang Xinayng was done preparing his ''resting ce'' and turned to him. She was holding a knife. Her piercing gaze and menacing eyes all focused on him.


    Jang Shin gulped.


    Tang Xinyang smirked (evilly), "Let''s eat."


    A/n: Actually, that''s what you called candlelight dinner, Jang Shin. Not a murder case.)


    The ''nightmare'' that Jang Shin had when he was fourteen.


    The young Jang Shin had unfortunately been ''favored'' again by the eldest young miss. This was the case since the two met since they were kids.


    However, the beaten Jang Shin felt awkward for the first time. Tang Xinyang''s body developed early than her peers. Her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts would sometimes hit his back whenever they fought. And she was as tall as him. There was a time when she identally kissed the back of his neck.


    The teenage Jang Shin felt the warm, moist, and soft lips of a girl for the first time. And itnded on his sensitive spot. It felt ticklish and ...hot.


    On that night, he had his first wet dream.


    And he hated it.


    How could the subject of his first spring dream be the frightening lips of that gori?!


    Ugh!


    Thus, the young Jang Shin erased that nightmare from his memory and began to hate those ''soft'' and warm lips.

 Chapter 406 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Reconciliation</h4>


    Tang Xinyang stood without moving. She was confused by Jang Shin''s actions. Why he just left her and did not say anything?


    Then she heard light footsteps approaching her way. She was familiar with these steps.


    Soon after, Tang Yin peeked in and her bob hair that was curved at the ends appeared by the door.


    "Sister? It''s about to start. You''re ready?"


    "Yin! Why are you here?!"


    The main protagonist of this event was supposed to be preupied with the preparations by the makeup artists and designers.


    "Well, look at me, I am already done. By the way, sis, Linfeng will being, right?"


    Tang Xinyang stopped first and observed her sister.


    She was wearing a white off-shoulder and backless mermaid dress with peony and rose embroidery on the ring skirt. Her peach makeup was impable, making her face look soft and lovelier. She wore white pearl earrings with broken diamonds dangling on a delicate tinum chain. On her wrist was a white fat jade bracelet with delicate silver vines running over it. She wore no ne, but it made her bare neck look more slender and swan-like.


    Her sister looked truly pure and beautiful.


    ''This is what a woman should look like...''


    "Sister?"


    Tang Xinyang woke up from her daze.


    "Ah, yes, of course, he already confirmed. He wille¡ª"


    "Yes!" Tang Yin cheered. "Tell me, which entrance will hee into? I will meet him on the way!"


    "..." Tang Xinyang suddenly wanted to p her mouth. She avoided answering Tang Yin''s questions about Linfeng since two weeks ago. But now she identally answered her at a slip of the mouth.


    Now, how was she to tell her that Linfeng would being with his Young Miss, who happened to be his lover as well?


    "Tang Yin..."


    "Hehe, sister! I want Linfeng to be myst danceter at the banquet. Don''t let Jang Shin do it. If you let Jang Shin do it, people will think he will be marrying me. They would ship us together! No way in hell will I let that happen."


    Tang Xinyang''s previous thoughts were suddenly blown away.


    ?¡õ? What?!!! Was that true?!


    Tang Yin saw Tang Xinyang''s shock and answered her silent questions. "Yup. You''re totally out of touch of the current trend, sis. This is amon online trend nowadays. Seriously, why even bother with these debutante balls? This is sooost century, the times have changed already, geez."


    "...Sorry for being old-fashioned."


    "Humph, it was that guy before, now it''s Jang Shin. I think Grandma really wants to force me to marry!"


    Tang Xinyang: ?¡õ? !!!


    Grandmother wanted to let Tang Yin and Jang Shin marry?!


    "That''s why, you should tell Linfeng that he will be myst dance. Actually, forget it, I will tell him. So? Tell me which entrance he will be entering? I''m going to meet him," Tang Yin excitedly said.


    "...." Tang Xinyang sweated, her head aching at the sudden barrage from her little sister.


    To be honest, she was not familiar with western culture like these debutante balls.


    Tang Yin''sing of age banquet was mixed with Chinese and Western elements, but majority of it were customs from the West. It was mainly because they wanted to amodate therge part of the visitors, which wereposers and ssic musicians who came from the West, due to Tang Yin''s career. Besides, it was their grandmother''s arrangement.


    Thus, she did not know about the st dance'' stuff exined by her little sister. She simply thought that thest dance with Jang Shin had no real meaning, since he was already part of Tang''s family¡ªand her future husband¡ªso she did not think deeply about it.


    But it turned out, in the eyes of people, it was different!


    ''Does grandmother know? No, she absolutely knew! But why Jang Shin?''


    Tang Xinyang wanted to run to her grandmother and shake her to spit out what she was scheming about. But she needed to make things clear with her sister first.


    "Tang Yin," Tang Xinyang held Tang Yin''s shoulders. "Linfeng cannot be yourst dance. Even if you personally beg him, he will refuse, especially if what you said about thest dance is true. You will learn whyter. You better focus oning back to the upper circle and just enjoy this day without thinking about your love life."


    "E-eh? What?"


    "It is the same with Jang Shin. Don''t worry, I will make sure that Jang Shin and you will not be misunderstood."


    Tang Xinyang then used her qigong to find her grandmother as fast as possible.


    "Sister wait! If Linfeng and Jang Shin cannot..." Tang Yin''s voice slowed down as she watched her sister disappear from the hallway.


    ''...''


    "...If they cannot be myst dance, then who would it be...?"


    Her small voice was swallowed by silence.


    Who would be the sacrifice?


    Whoever it was, she hoped that the public would not misunderstand anythingter.


    Geez, if Linfeng could not be herst dance, why did she even put up with this tiresome event?


    She gritted her teeth and used qigong to follow her sister. She could not allow just anyone to be herst dance!


    *****


    A group of famous master artists and designers surrounded an old woman sitting on a tiger chair inside the vanity room.


    "Madam, you look good. I knew that this dress would suit you." One of the artist showered praises on the elderdy.


    The elder looked left and right in front of the mirror, admiring the handiwork of these young women.


    "Madam looks like you are only in your forties. You have truly good skin."


    Mistress Tang lightly brushed the skin under her eyes, her light wrinkles were concealed by the exquisite make-up, and thus she really looked younger.


    "Thanks to your skills and talent, my wish to look younger in my granddaughter''s debutante is really not impossible."


    "Madam is surely jesting. Even if our hands are skilled, we cannot let out our full potential without a good canvass. Madam''s features is stu¡ª"


    "Grandma!"


    Boom!


    The door was kicked open. A burst of wind came into room from the outside and knocked some of the tools in the make-up room. A few makeup artists and designers eximed in shock.


    A frowning Tang Xinyang walked in withrge strides, her pretty dress was slightly crumpled and her updo hair was slightly messy. Her over-all appearance was like a princess who was full of worries about her marriage.


    She came to her grandmother toin about the uing marriage and to not ept the groom¡ª


    ''Wait, what am I thinking?'' Mistress Tang''s thoughts braked. She shook her head and focused again on the root of the issue.


    "Grandma! Is it true? You know the real reason for thest dance, yet you allowed Shin to be Yin''er''sst dance?!"


    Mistress Tang woke up from her daze and immediately understood what was going on.


    "Hold on." She looked at the women in the room and ordered them to go out. These young women was scared at the sudden appearance of Tang Xinyang and immediately obeyed.


    Once the room was clear, the elderdy looked at the woman in front of her. "Yang''er, calm down. I know that you have feelings for Jang Shin. How can I do that to you and let those two be engaged?"

 Chapter 407 - Reconciliation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Reconciliation (II)</h4>


    "Then why? Yin''er said you chose Shin in purpose."


    "I did."


    A small shadownded in front of the make-up room and saw the empty doorway whose door was sent flying from its hinges.


    ''....''


    "Then why? People will misunderstand that you acknowledge Shin as Yin''er''s fianc¨¦ if you let them dance together!" Tang Xinyang shook her grandmother.


    "I''m not nning to make them a couple. It''s just a strategic show."


    "A show?" Both the shadow and Tang Xinyang stopped on their tracks.


    "Do you know the man I chose for Tang Yin before for her blind date?"


    "Yes. That wealthy and short man?"


    "..." Mistress Tang almost rolled her eyes. "...Yes, he is a bit shortpared to you but his height is normal and he was taller than Yin¡ªAnyway, his family is very powerful and they are just one step behind us. Although they are not a legendary family, we cannot make an enemy out of them, especially since we are in the wrong.


    "His family was full of expectations with the previous arrangement but in the end, Yin''er stood up the man and didn''t even show up for two years. Although they said that they did not take offense, I know by heart that they were angry about the rumors circting around."


    "Rumors? What rumors?"


    "That their precious son is not worthy enough for the Second Young Miss of the Tang family."


    Tang Xinyang suddenly understood. Mistress Tang continued.


    "So in this banquet, they would know why we suddenly stopped the prospect of arranged marriage. It will also hopefully stop the rumors embarrassing the young man, after all, that young man should not be any worse than a butler in everyone''s eyes. They will only think that it was because the Second Young Miss had chosen to marry her nsmen to strengthen family ties, not because the young man was not worthy for her."


    "Is it not the same as announcing that Jang Shin is Yin''er''s marriage partner?"


    "...As a pretense, yes. Before Tang Yin really makes up her mind on who to marry."


    "..."


    ''...''


    Mistress Tang felt bad. "Sorry I did not tell you about this. It''s because I believe that this will not affect you or Jang Shin."


    Tang Xinyang heaved a heavy sigh.


    "It will affect us."


    "???"


    "Grandmother, I am making efforts to make Shin fall in love with me. I know I am still far from making him fall for me. But this slight change, wherein people might think Yin''er and him is a couple... It may affect his mind. Or worst, what if he really set his mind to be Yin''er''s marriage partner? If that happens, I will not stand a chance at all."


    Mistress Tang was taken aback that Tang Xinyang knew of this matter regarding romance and rtionship. When did her granddaughter mature up with these kinds of things?


    Her guilt grew. To settle the other''s affairs, she almost harmed another. However, she had no better candidate in mind...


    "But... No one other than Jang Shin is a good enough candidate to be Yin''er''s marriage prospect in the family, right?" Tang Xinyang smiled helplessly.


    "Even though that idiot is slower and weaker than me, he was the most outstanding man left as a single in the Jang family. So you don''t have a choice but to use him, right?"


    The elder sighed. "...My granddaughter, you''ve grown so much. If I have another choice, I would use it."


    "Grandma, I will talk to Jang Shin about it¡ª"


    "Grandma, sister." The shadow finally could not bear it and decided to appear in front of them.


    Tang Yin''s white dress fluttered as she walked towards them. Her small white face was almost crying with unshed tears.


    "I am so sorry to put you two through this. I didn''t expect that my stubbornness would cause this and almost hurt sister''s happiness. I am really sorry." She bowed deeply, her eyes and nose sour.


    She heard the whole conversation. It was a good thing she followed her sister. If she did not, she would still be in the dark about her sister''s loss. She would not have known the consequences of her reckless actions.


    "Yin''er..."


    "If Grandma wants, I can let that shorty be myst dance. But my stand will stay. I will not marry a man that I don''t love. "


    Mistress Tang''s heart softened. "Since you don''t like that young man, then I wouldn''t force you anymore. If we make him yourst dance, it will only make the rumors worse and his family might misunderstood. We will just hurt them more if we do that."


    Tang Yin bit her lips. "But...how do I make up for it? I didn''t understand the whole matter before. I was really scared back then when you said that I should marry and then let this man meet me in a blind date. I didn''t know any better and acted in impulse. I am sorry, Grandma, sister. I don''t want sister''s happiness be destroyed because of me," Tang Yin sobbed.


    This was the first time they talked about the matter of three years ago openly. When she came back, she was simply weed by them. She thought that this matter was buried and they would no longer force it on her, and only doubted again because of thest dance arrangement.


    She did not know that there were bad consequences due to her actions. She was initially just upset, wanted them to regret, and also do some soul searching by the way. She was really reckless!


    In fact, even though she was angry at them during those three years, she missed them badly and wanted to return many times. Only, she worried that if she returned, they would still be adamant in marrying her out.


    Because marrying out a daughter unterally was something verymon in their circle. Besides, the ''love'' she wants was never agreed upon by these two people.


    That was why she waited for a long time to make sure they would erase such thoughts, until they told her that they would not force it on her anymore.


    Tang Xinyang hugged her crying little sister, her nose sour. "Little sis, of course, you are forgiven! Also, we will not force you to marry anymore. Sorry if we scared you. Grandma''s joke two years ago really went too far."


    Mistress Tang''s eyes moistened. She stood up and enveloped her precious granddaughters in her embrace. "*Sniff*. Your elder sister is right. It was grandma''s fault. I should have asked you if you wanted to date him before I went ahead and made the decision for you. I was really bad. I didn''t expect that both of my granddaughters were so smitten with the so-called true love."


    "Grandma!" The two young women in tears were teased by their grandmother.


    Then they heard the music from below change faintly. It was the signal that the time had arrived for the banquet to start.


    In short, the head butler was telling them toe down already and start the weing grace of the banquet.


    "Oh my. We are allte. We should get going. Since my two granddaughters are beautiful already, just a light touch-up will be enough." She rang a bell on the table and the artists came pouring back in.


    In a hurry, the artists brandished their brushes and re-touched the makeup of the threedies in top speed. The speed of the best makeup and fashion masters could never be underestimated.


    Soon after, they were on their way to the feast below.


    On the way to the banquet hall, Tang Yin went to her sister''s side.


    "Sister, then what will happen in thest dance?" They were so emotional earlier that they didn''t manage to get a closure on this matter.


    "Hmm..." Tang Xinyang''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t worry about it. I have someone in mind."


    "Someone... Is it Linfeng?" Tang Yin''s eyes sparkled.


    Tang Xinyang flicked her forehead lightly. "I already told you, no. You should really stop hoping that something will happen between the two of you."


    Tang Yin pouted while holding her forehead. "Why do you keep saying that? Linfeng might not be so interested in women, but that doesn''t mean I wouldn''t stand a chance. Besides, if it''s not him, who is it then?"


    "Well..." Tang Xinyang thought again of that person who was in a very simr situation with her sister. "...He is someone who could make all the rumors disappear and make that young man''s family stop theirints about the matter. If it''s him, no one would darein at all."


    "Eh?" The petite woman''s eyes widened. A better option than Jang Shin? "There is someone like that? Who?"


    Tang Xinyang smiled mysteriously. "You''ll meet himter."

 Chapter 408 - First Clash: Lu Jin and Linfeng

    <h4>Chapter 408 - First sh: Lu Jin and Linfeng</h4>


    In the huge mansion, a piece of ssical music was ying in the background while people wearing expensive dresses and suits gathered themselves into groups, mainly to mingle and form connections with people from the same status or even above. Some took the chance to talk about various deals and opportunities to achieve their goals.


    The main hosts and the celebrant were not here yet, thus, the banquet was a bitter than scheduled. However, it was no problem for the guests. This window time was perfect for them to fish connections amidst the gathering of big figures smoothly.


    Hence, the mansion was lively, filled with low murmurs and gentle chuckles. Everyone was on their best appearances like a flock of peac.o.c.ks showcasing their feathers to each other.


    However, amidst this peaceful atmosphere, an unexpected storm was brewing. A tranquil sea gathering strong currents underneath the surface would naturally brew strong waves that could disrupt the peace on the shore.


    *******


    A man in a shadowed corner who arrived earlier than most guests was elegantly drinking wine, trying to erase his presence as much as possible.


    A person''s prestige was bigger the more they sat nearer to the stage. His status could bring him to the front row, but he wished to sit at the back where people would not even look at him.


    He observed the peopleing into the banquet with calm and expressionless eyes. A stand-in butler at the side was quietly serving and pouring him vintage wine.


    The ce gradually was filled with people.


    It was only five minutes before the supposed start of the banquet when the most powerful figures who were reserved for the front row came one by one.


    One of them was the eldest young master of the Guan family, Guan Gu Ri.


    "Hmm. So Gao Huan lost his seat this time?" His cold murmur sounded as he watched the man with light brown hair be surrounded by people on the way to his seat.


    It was only a minuteter when a silver-haired man appeared in the entrance. He caused moremotion than Guan Gu Ri.


    Lu Yin Ze was tall and he was easy to spot even from the corner.


    ''¡­''


    The man gently put down his winess and watched his younger brother slow down his pace, as he politely greeted the people who surrounded him.


    "...Yin grew up." Lu Jin took the bottle of wine himself, poured it onto his winess, and leaned back on his chair.


    Seeing his brother in pictures and seeing him in real life, the two were really different.


    He lightly sipped on the ss. The corner of his eyes noticed another faint hubbub at the crowd in the entrance. It seems that another one from the legendary families came.


    Tang, Gu, Lu. Then this neer must be from the Xiong family.


    The heiress of the Xiong family came as he had guessed. The young girl, his brother''s ymate, grew beautifully as well.


    Lu Jin observed the young heiress intently.


    ''So this was the girl who was getting his brother preupied in the past years?''


    Too bad he did not see the children from the Song and Gu here.


    ...!


    As if sensing something, a re was suddenly shot to his direction.


    Lu Jin suddenly sat back straight. His expressionless eyes turned sharp in the blink of an eye as he turned to look at the man beside the heiress.


    The man was a young butler with rather outstanding features. Still, he could easily blend in the crowd with his ck clothes like the others if he kept his head down.


    However, that seemingly normal butler was looking at his direction directly, giving an immense pressure to warn him.


    ''What was that?''


    Lu Jin was confident in his abilities, whether in intellect, physical fitness, or qigong.


    It was only his father that he could not surpass, the only person who could instill pressure onto his bones.


    ...But it turned out there was a peculiar man, though not as mature as his father.


    Lu Jin did not back down and stared back from the dark shadows in the corner. Mr. Wei, his stand-in butler who was beside him, finally felt the immense pressureing to him. He only then realized the two''s quiet exchange of qigong.


    He was instantly rmed. He red at the butler from afar. Who was rude enough to challenge his Master?!


    Mr. Wei gritted his teeth.


    "Master, do you want me to settle things for you?"


    Lu Jin took back his qigong, but his dark eyes were still on the distant butler.


    "No need. This is the Tang Mansion, so we should behave ourselves. Besides, I don''t want my brother to notice me soon." After all, he came here to know what was going on with the Tang family and the Lu family. No matter how much they investigate, there seemed to be no issues between the two families as of now.


    Why did the eldest young miss beat his brother up, then invite him personally toe here? Was their previous dispute rted to this event? This was confusing for him and he wanted to know.


    Besides, he was also here to check the power struggles in the country with his own eyes. Knowing from reports and seeing them with his eyes were different things.


    "En. Then do you want me to silence that insolent butler who looked at Master directly in the eyes and threatened Master?"


    Lu Jin found the question of his stand-in butler amusing. "Silence him? Can you do that? You couldn''t even manage to gouge his martial strength before he deliberately released his skill."


    "...." Mr. Wei was fl.u.s.tered and looked down in shame. His master''s message was clear.


    That butler was a lot stronger than you, and you say you want to kill him?


    This was ridiculous. Mr. Wei red at the butler who was now making way for his Young Miss.


    The quiet exchange earlier had not been noticed by anyone. It meant that in this amount of space, only his master and the butler were strong enough to recognize the exchange. Other masters were either too preupied with something or were too distant from here. He was lucky enough to recognize it because he was near¡ªwhich was by his master''s table.


    That butler...was good enough to not be pushed back by his master''s qigong. How strong was that man? He didn''t know that there was such a person here, aside from the Tang family''s expert.


    But his pride could not let this matter go.


    "If Master wants, I can deploy the team after the ban¡ª"


    "Wei. He is the official butler of the heiress of the Xiong family. In this ce, based on the abilities he showed me, only I, Mistress Tang, and my father could beat him. Even the eldest young miss of Tang family who was famous for her martial arts possibly could not defeat him. How can you, a mere guard, beat him?"


    This was the first time his master spoke so much about a person, but it was all painful truth that stabbed on him.


    Mr. Wei bowed down in shame and apologized. "I apologize for my carelessness. I thank Master for his guidance."


    Lu Jin ignored the man and looked at the distant butler again.


    He remembered that this man was mentioned by Guan Gao Huan many times as the heiress'' dog.


    Lu Jin raised the corner of his lips.


    "He must be... Linfeng?"


    Zhou Linfeng, the treasured genius of the Zhou family. It seemed that there was a reason for that.


    ''Gao Huan, that''s not a dog, but a tamed lion that could kill.''


    ******


    Additional Scene:


    (E/n: Or shall I say earlier scene?)


    Linfeng was escorting his Young Miss towards the reserved seat.


    When a hand from a familiar person reached out to his Young Miss, he deflected him away skillfully with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s been a while. There must be a lot to catch up with. Please wait until Young Miss arrive to her seat. It will be a pleasure chatting with you."


    When a man was too close to his Young Miss''s body, he would ''gently'' push him away.


    "Young Master Shi, thank you for greeting us. Please let my Young Miss sit first. The night is still long."


    When a man talked too much that a faint mist of saliva seemed to float in the air¡ªwhich was in Linfeng''s paranoid mind, because everyone was in fact acting in their best possible manners in front of the heiress¡ªhe discreetly swooped in to block and smiled politely. "Young Miss seemed to be having a great time sharing ideas with Mr. Yan. s, she has been tired recently and appears to be needing rest. If Mr. Yan could excuse Young Miss for a while...I know Mr. Yan understands, right?" Still with that polite smile on him.


    When a pair of eyes were intently scrutinizing his Young Miss from head to toe, Linfeng turned towards that man to stare back ''politely'' with his qigong.


    Humph! A pervert man in the corner spotted!


    ''Stop looking at my Young Miss with your perverted and disgusting eyes! ''


    Linfeng unconsciously added immense amount of pressure to make the distant man in the corner breathless.


    But...


    *shiiing...!*


    His qigong was blocked. The man did not back down but stared back instead.


    Linfeng stilled for a while, surprised.


    How could a man like him be at an inconspicuous corner...?


    He turned serious.


    Thus, a short battle of qigong happened.


    However, it was not even a minute yet and the man pulled back.


    Linfeng also gathered himself and returned to escorting his Young Miss, as if nothing had happened.


    He was confident of his abilities. Be it in studying, business, or martial arts, he was positive that not many people could beat him. After all, he never went all out in a fight with anyone yet. So far, he could not find such people. Even Tang Xinyang for him was ''mediocre'' at best.


    But this man...


    Who was he?


    And why was he staring at the Young Miss so intently? Was it just because of curiosity?


    His looks... He was rather familiar...


    Where did he see him?


    He was positive that he was not just ''anyone'' who should go unnoticed, unlike his seemingly ''low-key sitting in a corner'', which usually meant the lower background of the guests invited.


    Top qigong masters were respected in their circle, and he was obviously one. He should be in a much popr seat.


    This man was obviously a big shot trying to hide his presence.


    But why?


    He had some guesses. Perhaps, he should look into one of the great families'' picture¡ª


    "Linfeng?" A cool but faintly concerned voice sounded. Xiong Zhi tapped his arm. "Are you alright? You seem out of it."


    He recovered his wits, smiled assuredly at her, and focused on the present. "I was just thinking of something. I am alright, Young Miss."


    He then guided her towards her seat.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him faintly for a while then slightly turned her head to look at where Linfeng was staring at earlier.


    Was there something unusual over there?


    She saw some people at the back. But it was too far and a bit dim in that area.


    ''Maybe, I''ll ask againter.''

 Chapter 409 - So, This Is Tang Yin

    <h4>Chapter 409 - So, This Is Tang Yin</h4>


    Xiong Zhi finally sat down on her seat. She had always found attending these events as c.u.mbersome, but fortunately, she had be more familiar and better after many simr experiences during the recent years.


    She took a deep breath and was about to wipe the faint sweat on her forehead when a hand holding a soft handkerchief extended in front of her and patted her temples. Her eyes shifted up to the tall man standing beside her.


    Linfeng took the handkerchief back and put it on his pocket. Then he smiled, leaned closer to her, and whispered. "It will be a long night. Don''t push yourself too much, okay? If you feel unwell, tell me. I''ll be watching you always at the side."


    He straightened his back. "Although Young Miss might not see me, rest assured that my eyes will always stay on you."


    Linfeng was about to retreat to the side to leave his Young Miss on the reserved area when she stopped him.


    The butlers of the guests at the front row was supposed to sit at the side with the other butlers. Their lower butler family statuspelled them sit apart from their masters.


    However, Linfeng did not belong to the families of butlers anymore.


    Xiong Zhi held his arm steadily and looked at Guan Gu Ri who happened to be on the same table. There were still two unupied seats by them.


    "Pardon me, Young Master Gu Ri, but may I take the other seat for my escort?"


    Guan Gu Ri looked at her then at Linfeng. His eyes stayed at Linfeng for a bit, and found his face familiar. This man before him was clearly wearing a butler suit, but it turned out that he was an escort?


    Well,e to think of it, there was no rule that says only the Tang family could take their butlers as their escorts.


    He was surprised at first but soon recovered. He nodded generously, smiling gently. "Of course, these two vacant seats are for our escorts. I didn''t bring one with me, so mine''s free, and the other one is yours. Feel free to take any of them as you please."


    Then he looked up to Linfeng with clear eyes. "I am Guan Gu Ri. I believe we met at some parties before, but this should be the first time we greeted each other, right?"


    Linfeng was startled. He nced at the seat beside his Young Miss then to Xiong Zhi''s hand. Was it really alright to sit beside her? Of course, he wanted to ept his Young Miss''s offer. He would be able to guard his Young Miss better.


    He was just concerned that this small action would bring a lot of troubles to his Young Miss.


    But then... His peach blossom eyes flickered faintly to the side and caught a glimpse of a head of silvery white hair not far away from their table.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes was staring intently at Xiong Zhi''s hand on his arm. Despite being surrounded by many people, his focus and attention was clearly on their table.


    ''This brat...''


    His thoughts were fleeting and he immediately smiled back at Guan Gu Ri. "Indeed, it is."


    His hand reached to hold the soft hand on his arm while he gracefully sat down on the avable seat by Xiong Zhi''s side.


    Geez, there was a strong perverted man at the back and then a two-faced, pretentious prince at the front.


    He should stay. The nearer he was by his Young Miss, the better he would be able to protect her. The rumors and the troubles that would followter could be dealt with once theye knocking at their door.


    Linfeng smiled at Guan Gu Ri. "It has been a while since west met, Eldest Young Master Guan. My name is Zhou Linfeng. I had apanied my father in many banquets before. I am honored that the Eldest Young Master Guan still remembers me. "


    "How can I not? You are a very outstanding man yourself."


    ''Oh, Zhou Linfeng, from the Zhou family...''


    Guan Gu Ri had heard of the heir of the Zhou family, who became independent from the Xiong family but still chose to work with his masters.


    That recent explosive news really shook the upper society recently. Well, Xiong De''s scandal managed to overshadow it, making the separation of the Zhou and Xiong families seemckl.u.s.ter, even though it was not.


    "Thank you for the praise, butpared to Young Master, I am stillcking."


    The two men began to talk to each other. Xiong Zhi avoided talking if possible, so she took the chance to have a rest. She was satisfied that Linfeng was finally sitting beside her.


    This was an important baby step.


    They gathered some looks, especially Linfeng''s clothing was the same as the people on the other side of the guests.


    But since they were sitting at the front, no one was foolish enough to dare speak out about it.


    Xiong Zhi noticed their eyes though. She thought, ''Perhaps, I should tell him to wear other clothes the next time we attend an event. He will be my only escort, after all.''


    Soon, the music changed.


    Finally, the main hosts arrived.


    Tang Xinyang''s and Mistress Tang''s arrival made the scene livelier. After entering from a side arch door, they met with the crowd graciously for a bit, chatting and greeting, while making their way to the prepared tform.


    Finally, with a gracious smile, Tang Xinyang stepped in front to convey her weing message to the guests, especially to the people in the front area where the greatest powerhouses with highest statuses gathered.


    There were also some big names there from the music industry, both domestic and abroad. This was her little sister''s party, so of course, they needed to warmly wee the importantwork of people from the music industry so that her little sister''s career would continue smoothly.


    The people she greeted one by one smiled and sent back their greetings with raised wine sses.


    When Tang Xinyang finally looked at Xiong Zhi''s table to thank them foring, her eyes shook for a moment at the sight of the man beside Xiong Zhi. She almost choked.


    L-Linfeng?!


    Why was Linfeng sitting at the front?!


    She indeed wanted to let her sister know about Linfeng and Xiong Zhi''s rtionshipter tonight, but not like this! Her little sister might end up being surprised too much! She might even make a mess on the stage!


    The truth was, she was just too guilty. Suddenly faced with this, she became paranoid of her sister discovering it right on the stage and mess up.


    "...." The stage became silent.


    The crowd looked at Tang Xinyang expectantly, waiting for her to finish the greetings and then introduce the celebrant.


    "...I-I thank the Xiong family and the Guan family foring here despite your busy schedule. I am also grateful to the Lu family for giving your time toe here. Tonight is a very important night for my family. It is a night we will always remember and look back at with fond memories¡ªmy sister''s birthday, and also hering of age ceremony. With everyoneing here to celebrate with us, it truly meant a lot to us. The Tang family greatly appreciates your presence," Tang Xinyang finished her greetings and smiled forcefully.


    She was really torn inside. Should she continue or give a heads-up to her sister?


    But before she finished deciding about it, the following prompt of her practiced speech naturally came out from her mouth. She introduced her sister to the high society.


    "Please, wee, my lovely sister, the celebrant of the night, Tang Yin!"


    The crowd apuded generously and the low ssical music reverberated again in the hall.


    Tang Xinyang sweated.


    ''Shit!!! She really did it! Oh, Little Yin,pose yourself! Although I probably am just thinking too much...''


    They were just sitting side by side, so there should be nothing that would lit up Tang Yin''s vinegar jar, right? She was worried if her little sister''s womanly intuition had be sharper oved the years.


    A beautiful melody of piano and violin yed in the background. The invited well-known musicians stood or sat on the special tform for the symphonic orchestra and musicians, ying out the most pleasing music from their instruments and magical hands.


    A sweet and delicate hum of a violin ascended in the air, gently spiraling, supported by the soothing piano music, with an undertone of very light rhythmic beating which very slowly elerated, as if signifying that something was about toe. A richer cello tune chased after the delicate violin. Altogether, the music made the audience feel anticipation. They straightened their backs and looked forward to what wasing.


    Like a princessing down from the stairs, Tang Yin''s long white dress rippled gently in every step. Her white, wless skin glowed, looking translucent with the white gown. Her cheeks were rosy peach, as if inviting people to bite. There were faint scattered glitters by her temples which twinkled under the chandelier lights. Her short hair was styled in loose curls at the ends. With her straight bangs, peach makeup, and rosy lips, she looked like a living doll.


    She was truly beautiful, petite, and feminine. The kind who aroused men''s protective instincts.


    She gave a small smile to the guests. Her pearly rows of small white teeth peeked slightly from her rosy lips, making men feel soft. They seemed to see a beautiful maiden smile shyly as she gently stepped down the stairs. It drew their hearts to naturally protect the lovely young maiden in front of them.


    Xiong Zhi faintly squinted her eyes.


    So, this was Tang Yin.


    The woman who was threatened by Linfeng to get thrown into a pond filled with crocodiles if she did not stop crying back then.

 Chapter 410 - Forced to Fed Dog food

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Forced to Fed Dog food</h4>


    ''So, this was Tang Yin.''


    She looked pure and pretty.


    Xiong Zhi watched intently as the shy girl was showered with apuse and murmurs of praise.


    "Wow, I never knew that the Second Young Miss and the Eldest Young Miss are so different from each other," Guan Gu Ri could not help butment at the side. His voice showed no malice butplete honesty.


    "They are indeed a bit different, but both are still females from the Tang family after all," Linfeng chipped in. The two was a bit closer now with a favorable impression to each other.


    "Oh? You seem to know them well."


    Xiong Zhi''s ears twitched.


    Linfengughed at the side. "Yes, I''ve trained as the Second Young Miss''s butler for a time when I was young."


    "Truly? Oh, right, I''ve heard that your Zhou family is quite close with the Jang family. So the two families exchanged butlers from time to time?"


    "Yes, we did before. I''m not sure though if my nsmen still want to cooperate for the next time."


    They were not the same Zhou family before.


    His family would likely not take the butler''s path again, which was to exist solely serving the master strictly like the Jang family, but venture off to other industries. Right now, the family''s focus was to reorient the worldview of the family members.


    "I see," Guan Gu Ri nodded and tactfully did not dwell on that direction of the conversation anymore.


    Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng out of curiosity. "Linfeng, is this your first time seeing her after so many years?"


    She wondered what he was feeling right now, seeing his former master.


    There was a sour smell in the air.


    Linfeng paused and looked at her. He suddenly felt that telling her that he met Tang Yin a few weeks ago would be a bad thing.


    Xiong Zhi: "???" Why look at her like that?


    "Young Miss, your voice sounds off. Does your throat hurt? Drink a bit of water." He poured water onto the ss and handed it to Xiong Zhi, trying to distract his young miss'' thoughts.


    Xiong Zhi obediently drank the water and nced at Tang Yin who was currently giving her thanks to the crowd.


    "So, how do you feel now that you saw her again?" she persistently asked. She really wanted to know.


    Linfeng chose a few snacks that were not too sweet or greasy and put it on her dessert te before answering. "Nothing much, just usual."


    "Usual? Does it feel different from when you saw me again after a few years?"


    Linfeng helplessly looked at the bright eyes of the woman beside him. Those eyes clearly said, ''I''m not stopping until you give a satisfying answer''. His peach blossom eyes softened and his mouth curled up into a smile. He slightly lowered his head closer to her and whispered. "Why do you seem so interested in her? It''s making me jealous."


    Xiong Zhi''s ears turned red under his hot breath. She turned away nkly and stared at the stage.


    Humph! Jealous? She was the one who was jealous...


    "Can''t you just answer that?" Xiong Zhi murmured in a small voice. She too did not know why she was being petty like this.


    She did not like the idea that the cute and pure Tang Yin met Linfeng first and even spent a spectacr childhood together!


    Humph.


    Not to mention, this childhood sweetheart seemed coquettish and cute, unlike her who always had a cold and expressionless face.


    But her facial expressions were getting better, ah.


    Linfeng leaned closer with mirth in his eyes. In the eyes of the public, it seemed that he was telling him something important.


    "Zhi''er. You really should not act cute like this in public."


    Humph. Who''s cute? Fine, the girl in the white dress indeed looked cute¡­


    Then her face became unnatural.


    ¡­Did Linfeng just call her cute, or did she just hear it wrongly?


    But Linfeng was not done yet. Seeing the dumb face of the awkward woman, far from the usual cool andposed CEO aura she had been sporting recently, he felt as if his heart was tickled with her cuteness and felt a strong urge to kiss her.


    He leaned closer, his hot breath once again hitting her neck and ears. "You''re making me want to kiss you."


    "!!!!" Xiong Zhi''s cheeks turned red and she almost jumped up. Her heart began to pound.


    "Y-you... That''s a foul. You should not make these kinds of jokes in public." Xiong Zhi''s voice was small.


    Linfeng stared at the blushing face obsessively before brushing the hair on her temples. "Hmm? Who told you I''m joking? I am not."


    His lowered voice sounded enigmatic, masculine, and husky.


    Xiong Zhi''s ears were pregnant. Inside, her inner heart was rolling around squealing like an idol fanatic.


    Smelling the masculine scent of the man around her, she felt like leaning against him and rubbing her face on his chest, but held back.


    Oh my, Linfeng. Shall we excuse ourselves now?


    Xiong Zhi caught the unscrupulous hand that kept brushing on her temples. She turned to Linfeng with a red face, but her bright phoenix eyes were straightforwardly honest. "Do you want to go to the restroom with me?"


    So you can kiss me there all you want, she silently added.


    Her voice was not too low that Guan Gu Ri who was drinking wine at one side heard them. He choked on the wine.


    He was not seeing things and hearing things after all! These two were clearly flirting in front of him!


    Linfeng also almost choked, caught off guard. The hand that was holding him felt hot and it burned him hotter.


    An image instantly popped up in his mind. In the narrow space inside a cubicle in the restroom, a man was pressing against a woman on the wall, kissing passionately, while hiding from the people outside.


    In a split second, he felt his insides heat up, as if he was a dry branch lit up in the middle of summer, spontaneously burning. His throat felt dry and he could feel himself feeling a bit tempted by his thoughts.


    He swallowed, coughed, and leaned back on his seat. His ears were redder than Xiong Zhi''s and there was a suspicious faint blush on his cheeks.


    The shy yet expectant eyes still stayed on him, asking for his response.


    "...Alright. Maybe after we greet Tang Yin."


    He began making excuses in his mind.


    Since they already sat beside each other, escorting her to the restroom and discreetly giving her a kiss behind the walls would not create more trouble than they were already in, would it?


    Besides, he liked the idea of kissing her in secret. She courageously invited him, why should he disappoint? He wanted it, too.


    His eyes deepened with anticipation.


    ****


    Earlier.


    Guan Gu Ri observed the woman in the white dress. She looked really cute, unlike her tomboyish sister. Those two were really sisters? Hmm... Since the Second Young Miss seemed fine, maybe she was suitable for his little brother Gao Huan?


    Should he introduce the Second Young Miss Tang to Gao Huan?


    He was about to share his thoughts to the man he just got acquainted with today when he saw the man suddenly leaned closer to the heiress of the Xiong family.


    Guan Gu Ri who did not know that he was being fed dogfood: "..."


    Well, he was a butler, so being that close to his master was nothing to be suspicious about. He convinced himself.


    Maybe he would tell themter. He continued to watch the stage for a while, still thinking of matching his brother to the celebrant.


    Ah, right. Since Linfeng seemed close with the Tang family, maybe he could help him.


    He turned again. "Lin¡ª" Urgh.


    He saw the young man''s lips almost touching the heiress'' ear and neck.


    And the expressionless heiress suddenly turned red, like an embarrassed maiden!


    "...." Guan Gu Ri slowly blinked, turned away, and rubbed his eyes. At the corner of his eyes, he looked again.


    Linfeng was already back on his position. His hands though were still tucking the hair behind the heiress''s ears. That action...was still the butler''s task?


    If people saw them like this, they would be mistaken as lovers.


    In fact, he already noticed that a few people seemed to be ncing this way with surprised looks. After all, they were right in front of the stage, in front of all people here. It would be a miracle if people did not notice.


    But he was not a nosy man to call them out. The two were mature enough to know which was the right thing to do. Thus, he just let them be. Besides, what if he was just seeing it wrong and thinking too much?


    His mind ran in circles. He poured wine for himself to clear his ''bad'' thoughts. Just as he sipped on wine, he suddenly heard the cool voice of the heiress who only spoke to him once earlier.


    "Do you want to go to the restroom with me?"


    !!!!


    Guan Gu Ri choked, put down the winess, and tried to suppress his coughs. He looked at the two in bewilderment.


    This youngdy, could you really tell that straightforwardly to a man?!


    It was hinting the man for something s.e.x.u.a.l!


    He finally realized something.


    Eh? Eh?! Are they really in a rtionship?!


    Then the earlier steady and calm gentleman suddenly turned shy (became quiet) and red (just a faint blush) like a maiden, replying shyly.


    "...Alright. Maybe after we greet Tang Yin."


    Guan Gu Ri who finally realized that he was really being fed dogfood: "!!!!"


    What would the two of you be doing in the restroom together?!

 Chapter 411 - Trophy Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Trophy Boyfriend</h4>


    As the couple ''discreetly'' flirted by Guan Gu Ri''s table, the weing greetings and Tang Xinyang''s speech was done. Afterwards came various prepared heartwarming well-wishes from a few close friends. It was followed by the guests'' interaction with Tang Yin. Everyone''s curiosity about this Second Young Miss Tang had been heightened by Mistress Tang''s and Tang Xinyang''s introductions.


    Meanwhile, the waiters smoothly swooped in to serve food and drinks, so the guests could freely take a few bites and sip wine while mingling with the other guests.


    Tang Yin had been receiving greetings and praises from the guests who approached her. Her grandmother continuously introduced her to many people¡ªsome she had heard of but most were unfamiliar. Of course, not just anyone was introduced thoroughly. To avoid stressing her brain, Tang Yin simply took note of those who received his grandmother''s and sister''s grace of slightly lengthy introduction.


    Because she needed to return to the upper circle, she did her best to smile, act courteous, and show her generosity.


    Of course, she also encountered questions that she could not easily answer.


    Among the people who approached her, many of them were professional musicians in her circle. Those, she could easily cope with. There were also businessmen and many young men who held intentions of riding the Tang family''s coattails through marriage ties. Regarding thetter, she simply acted polite and cut off their advances smoothly with an all-purpose ''shyly quiet'' smile. Silence was the key.


    They stood and mingled until Tang Yin''s legs began to ache. Finally at a point, the guests tactfully left and gave them a breather.


    Tang Xinyang sat by her side back on the table, reinforcing the introduction on the key figures that Tang Yin needed to keep in mind.


    Then, her elder sister suddenly froze, looking at a direction.


    "Sis?"


    Tang Xinyang suddenly whipped her head to Tang Yin, held her arm a bit hard, and looked at her with serious yet alert eyes. "Here it is, Yin. Compose yourself and act like normal no matter what. Remember, tonight is a very important asion which the whole family prepared with a lot of effort. You cannot ruin your debut! Stay calm!"


    "Huh?" So exaggerated? Why say that so suddenly? Wasn''t she doing well¡ª


    Her eyes suddenly widened when she caught sight of the familiar figure approaching her.


    She just saw him a few weeks ago- but it was a short encounter- yet he still glowed brightly in her sight. His tall and solid figure, his dark hair that was swept back handsomely, and inky peach blossom eyes were mesmerizing. Even his butler suit suited him well and made the rest of the men in this ce appear so mediocre.


    Tang Yin''s wide eyes instantly sparkled with delight and joy. A happy smile broke out on her face.


    "Linfeng!" If she could run to him, she would have already done so. But with Tang Xinyang''s strong hand still on her arm, she stayed put.


    Then she realized.


    Oh, I see! That was why her sister said she needed to act calm. The love of her life was here!


    But... they were already expecting him, right?


    Linfeng walked up to them. Tang Yin''s eyes only followed him and did not see the moon-like stunning woman he was escorting. Aftering to them, he smiled and did not say anything but let the woman beside him speak first.


    A cool and soothing voice of a female sounded. "Happy birthday, Second Young Miss Tang Yin. Congrattions on your sessful debut."


    The maic feminine voice made her eyes finally turn away from the handsome face.


    Tang Yin''s eyes only moved slightly and found a beautiful cold face, whose phoenix eyes with a deep look stared right at her.


    "....?"


    Who was she?


    Then her eyes dropped to the pair dainty hands gracefully holding onto Linfeng''s arms.


    Tang Yin: "...!!!" ???


    Xiong Zhi saw Tang Yin stare at her hands on Linfeng''s arms. Her woman''s intuition was instantly rmed. Seeing how this girl looked at her Linfeng earlier already gave her a premonition.


    Those sparkling eyes... It was how those female heroines in love looked at the male leads in K-dramas.


    She lightly pursed her lips. Her intuition was right. This Tang Yin was bad news.


    Xiong Zhi tightened her hold, leaned closer against Linfeng, and greeted Tang Yin. "This is the first time we met. I am honored to be invited by the Tang family to your banquet."


    Despite her congrattory greeting, her tone was cold as well as her face. But people did not find it weird at all, because they all knew that the Xiong heiress was always like this.


    Only Linfeng nced at her fleetingly, sensing something.


    Tang Yin''s brain was nk for a moment. She blinked.


    "....You...are?"


    Tang Xinyang immediately coughed. "Ahem, Tang Yin, she is Xiong Zhi, my friend. The one I have mentioned to you before."


    The cold fairy-like woman nodded. "I am Xiong Zhi from the Xiong family''s main branch. It''s nice to meet you, Miss Tang Yin."


    ''Xiong Zhi...'' Ah! Linfeng''s Master!


    "Oh. Ohhh! Xiong family! Ha-ha, I see." Tang Yin''s face brightened as a look of realization showed on her face. She murmured, "So that''s why you are being escorted by Linfeng."


    ''I thought for a moment that you are his girlfriend. Silly me.''


    She looked curiously at the beautiful woman in front of her. ''So this was the famous indifferent Young Miss of Linfeng.''


    Since she was Linfeng''s master, they needed to have a good rtionship. Her smile became several points warmer, intending to befriend her.


    Seeing the rather over-friendly smile, Xiong Zhi faintly frowned in confusion. They were rivals. No, no. Linfeng was already hers. So why was the other person acting friendly?


    The sincere smile made her waver, but she immediately gathered herself.


    No matter what, she could not give in. As long as the other person had the intention to dig corners and get Linfeng, she must always stay alert!


    In fact, what she did not know was that in some cases, it was best to act like a generousdy and ward off pests tactfully like in pce conspiracy dramas. However, what could a straight-ball-low-EQ person like her know?


    She could only act indifferently with polite manners and etiquette, hold onto her man, and sit down under Tang Yin''s invitation on the offered seats with Linfeng.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, is it alright to call you Zhi? I heard from my elder sister before that she met a female friend. So it turns out it was you. I''ve actually been wanting to meet Miss Xiong Zhi for a long time! May I have the honor to be your friend as well?" Tang Yin asked hopefully with bright eyes. Just... Her eyes kept ncing at the linked arms. Until when would they keep that pose?


    Xiong Zhi did not want to answer her, but she also worried that if she ignored her, Linfeng and Tang Yin would start a reminiscing talk about their childhood. Thus, she tried to keep up with the conversation.


    "I don''t mind being your friend. But I have certain conditions in epting people as my friend." She better give the other a warning now to avoid future troubles.


    Tang Xinyang nced at Xiong Zhi.


    Conditions? Did she also had to fulfill those conditions in the past? She could not recall any. It had been a long time. She might have forgotten.


    "Oh, conditions? It sounds interesting! It''s good to carefully choose who will be your friends. People easily get influenced by the people they hang out with. So what are those conditions?"


    Tang Yin was sincere to be Xiong Zhi''s friends. She had a lot of friends, but she did not have true best friend whom she could treat without holding anything back. All of her friends had a rtionsh.i.p.s of ''give or take'', a gentleman''s friendship.


    A gentleman''s friendship was as smooth and shallow as stream waters.


    (E/N: A Chinese idiom which meant a tactful style of shallow friendship without deep attachments, where people simply try to get along smoothly to maintain awork of people. Of course, it is something that can be easily be dismissed.)


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head thoughtfully, raised a hand, and counted. "First, do not touch each other''s boyfriends."


    "...!"


    "Second, one must cut off any malicious intentions for a friend''s boyfriend."


    "...?"


    "Third, must not snatch a friend''s boyfriend."


    "..."


    "And fourth, do not try to talk specifically to him, especially with reminding about sweet childhood memories to a friend''s boyfriend."


    "..." Tang Yin.


    "..." Linfeng.


    "..." Tang Xinyang. ''Why couldn''t I remember such conditions?''


    Tang Yin tilted her head. Those were strange conditions, but they made sense.


    But why were they all about ''boyfriend''? Did something happen to her boyfriend and a friend before? Like, a dear friend snatched her boyfriend once.


    But this Xiong Zhi... Based on what she knew about her, she was really indifferent, and she just entered the high society three years ago.


    "Young Miss Zhi, I haven''t heard any news or rumors about you having a boyfriend. Do you have one?" Tang Yin curiously asked.


    No one had told her about the previous rumors between Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze yet. Since she was absent in the upper society at that time.


    Xiong Zhi smiled, faintly proud. ''Finally, she asked.''


    "Isn''t it obvious? My boyfriend is right here." She then patted Linfeng''s arms which she had been hugging all along.


    "..." Linfeng.


    ...Young Miss, was it really alright to announce this so simply in front of these people?


    But he did not deny it. He just smiled helplessly, his eyes showing a doting look as he gazed at the proud face.


    Anyway, he did not dislike it a bit. He was actually quite happy.


    He felt like a trophy boyfriend, a person she wanted to show off to everyone proudly.


    A trophy boyfriend, huh, it did not sound bad at all.


    On the other hand, Tang Yin felt like she was hit by thunder.

 Chapter 412 - Being A Villain in Ones Love

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Being A Viin in One''s Love</h4>


    "!!!!"


    "!!!!"


    Both Tang sisters had widened eyes, though for different reasons.


    Tang Xinyang knew that her friend Zhi''er was a reasonable and intelligent person. No matter how much she was muddled by love with Linfeng, her friend would not be so reckless to suddenly announce her rtionship with Linfeng out in the public without even letting the news of the Zhou family and Xiong family''s separation get buried first in the passage of time.


    Thus, she could not believe that Xiong Zhi was really so madly muddled in love that she did it outright!


    Then, she suddenly whipped her head to her sister with an anxious and worried heart.


    ''Oh, right! My little sister!''


    Boyfriend...


    Boyfriend...


    Boyfriend...


    Tang Yin nked out. Her brain could not process what the woman in front of her had just said.


    Seeing her, Tang Xinyang felt heartache for her sister. Her sister was obviously so shocked that she could not respond for a moment. However, she was afraid that hell would break loose once her sister recovered.


    ''Ugh, what to do?''


    Silence befell the table.


    Tang Yin slowly turned her head to look at the man she had loved for a very long time and opened her mouth.


    Tang Xinyang took a deep breath in apprehension. If her sister lost her cool, she would instantly carry her out and let her calm down in a private room. It was better to let people think there was some sort of emergency than to let Tang Yin destroy her own image in front of everyone.


    "Boyfriend¡­ Is...that t-true, Linfeng?" A voice filled with confusion and disbelief came out of Tang Yin''s mouth. She feared his answer, but at the same time hopeful that it was not true. However, the man whom she loved secretly for a long time was not even looking at her at this time.


    Linfeng only looked at Xiong Zhi.


    His eyes were doting and soft. The corner of his lips was trying to keep down a smile, but they still curled up, showing his good mood. He covered Xiong Zhi''s hand on his arm with hisrge, warm palm and lightly gripped it.


    His action was filled with gentleness and warmth of love. It stung Tang Yin''s heart.


    Finally, he looked at Tang Yin with bright eyes emanating happiness. "Yes, it''s true."


    Crack!


    A p of thunder seemed to break Tang Yin''s world and her ears rang. All noises seemed to fade.


    All of Linfeng''s actions had fallen into her eyes. She never once saw him act so sincerely gentle like that, nor had she seen his eyes so full of life and happiness.


    The Linfeng she knew always either had a polite or helpless smile, and distant yet steady eyes. It turned out, the Linfeng she loved had that side as well in him.


    Like a sun warmly shining in spring.


    But those sides were not shown for her.


    Tang Yin felt an incredible pressure wrap around and squeeze her heart, making it difficult to breathe. For a moment, she did not know what to think or what to do. Right in front of her, a couple in mutual love gazed at each other with affection, as if they were in an entirely different world from hers.


    Her unrequited love suddenly disappeared into smoke on her very birthday. Linfeng... already had someone else he loved.


    The numbing pain spread from her chest to her limbs.


    Tang Xinyang worriedly looked at the pale-faced girl who began trembling.


    Xiong Zhi felt happy with Linfeng''s disy. There was a sense of satisfaction and pride, and she nced at the childhood sweetheart to show off.


    However, the satisfaction and pride strangely faded after seeing the pale face of the girl. All the words of unting she intended to say got stuck in her throat.


    She herself knew that she was not the kind andpassionate type.


    But... how could she keep on unting in front of a girl who had an expression like her world was destroyed in front of her? This girl was also her friend''s little sister. Although she only dered their rtionship, she still felt a slight guilt.


    She fell silent, but her hold on Linfeng''s arm tightened even more.


    ...Xiong Zhi knew that the world had never been fair, whether in love, war, or in status. There would always be losers, and there would be winners.


    In love, she was the winner, and she was bound to hurt the loser. But it was something she fought hard to gain. Even if she trampled on other''s feelings, she would never let go of Linfeng''s hand. She would not soften and give another person a chance to take him away, even if it was a very low possibility.


    She knew that the guilt she was feeling was only because she was the winner who had inevitably destroyed an innocent girl''s pure, one-sided love. Not to mention, the girl was a close friend''s sister.


    She gripped Linfeng''s arm tightly. However, even if she became a terrible woman in the eyes of a certain sweet girl, she would still make everything clear.


    Sometimes it was best to have one''s hopespletely dashed and not string herself along with false hope. Thetter would be crueler.


    Tang Yin suddenly stood up. Her body swayed.


    Tang Xinyang also stood up edgily, supporting the girl''s body.


    Tang Yin looked at her elder sister''s concerned face with a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Sister... I am just going to the restroom. Don''t follow me, okay?"


    She then looked at the couple in front of her with a smile. This time, although her hands trembled hard, her voice was moreposed.


    "I need to go to the restroom. Please excuse me." Her tone was light, seemingly lively.


    Xiong Zhi almost doubted if what she saw earlier was just an illusion.


    Tang Yin excused herself and walked away from the table with a smile stered on her face. However, after a couple of steps, her smile broke and a choked sob escaped from her lips.


    She instantly covered her mouth. She could not see what was in front of her anymore due to her blurry eyes.


    She could faintly feel some people about toe to her. She discreetly wiped her tears, waved at them, and walked faster. Her direction was to a dim ce with no people.

 Chapter 413 - Blue Rose

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Blue Rose</h4>


    As the banquet went on, the atmosphere became more unrestrained and livelier, with many pairs dancing in the music and weaving through the crowd.


    However, not for all people.


    At the front area near the stage where people of highest statuses were seated, a certain young man was surrounded by international powerhouses, iconic business figures, and many beautifuldies from wealthy families.


    His glowing silver hair was eye-catching, despite being surrounded by different hair colors of the international guests. His features were not as strong as the Westerners, having more delicate Asian elements. His features were stunningly beautiful and exotic in any race, drawing admiring sighs from men and women alike.


    There were a lot of foreigners in the banquet, thus, there was an array of foreignnguages that could be heard from various groups. However, the young man could adapt easily and managed to converse with them fluently.


    "Young Master Lu Yin Ze, it is the first time I''vee to C country''s capital. I am honored to meet you," one of the foreigners spoke in English with a London ent.


    A soothing voice with courteousness replied in the samenguage. "Likewise."


    "I''ve heard a lot about the legendary families in this country. And these four families all ranked at the top ten of the world''s wealthiest families. There are rumors that thepetition is quite strict. I don''t know if the Lu family was close to the Tang family?" another foreigner asked.


    Some of the domestic powerhouses gave scrutinizing gazes to the foreigner who just asked.


    Maybe the foreigners were not clear, but it was true that thepetition of the four legendary families was a bit tight. After all, although C country''s market was big, the domestic cake had to be divided between these families, and there were also other strongpetitors aside from them. However, on the outside, the four families wanted to show to the public that they were under a harmonious ceasefire and that no one would go beyond their bottom lines. It was to suppress otherpetitors from jumping up as an oriole that stalks the cicada.


    So no one dared to ask whose family has an alliance with another. And those people who misspoke or brought up any scandal regarding the four legendary families, they disappeared from the circles discreetly. In worst scenarios, their family name might disappear from the registry.


    If one of the legendary family sought to fight another, it would start an all-out war in the business industry and affect other industries as well which the four families invested in. Then, the country''s economy would greatly be affected by the movements. The stock market would be unstable, the national government would be forced to step in, and the domestic market would be in chaos.


    Everyone''s interests would be harmed to some extent.


    That was how great the influence of each family had.


    The people in the business industry understood that. Thus, they only stood neutral between the four families, hoping to keep the ideal state. If they needed something out from a certain family, they would seek a deal discreetly, a win-win temporary contract, especially the hugepanies outside who remained neutral.


    A certain CEO who was quite close and had various business dealings with the Lu Empire replied.


    "This sire''s question is a bit funny. It is not only the heir of the Lu family who attended the event. Even the Eldest Young Master of the Guan family is here, and the heiress of the Xiong family. It is natural to say that the four families are very familiar to each other. Isn''t that right, Young Master Lu Yin Ze?"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled politely. "Mr. Xin is right. We, the four families, support each other mutually. So it''s natural to attend the event."


    Lu Yin Ze''s smiling face was soft, however, his meaning was clear. The Lu family was not attending the banquet because of some kind of alliance with them, they attended the event because it was ''etiquette''. The prying thoughts should go away.


    The foreigners whocked an understanding of the rtionship of the four families stopped their questions about the legendary families and changed the topic of conversation.


    Lu Yin Ze was smiling softly the whole time, politely answering their questions one by one.


    Then one beautifuldy finally could not help it and raised her lovely voice amidst the overpowering voices of men. "Young Master Lu Yin Ze is truly exquisite. A lot of young girls must have fallen for Young Master. I am afraid Young Master is not single anymore?"


    This question made everyone stop.


    The business talk was suddenly gone and the atmosphere changed into something else. Men and women alike nced at the beautiful face that could make any gender stop in their tracks to admire the beauty.


    This handsome young man... Did he had a...lover?


    Of course, he should have one! There was no doubt about it! Or else, it was a waste of a beautiful face if was not a Casanova!


    Lu Yin Ze blinked innocently. He was taken aback at the question which popped out of nowhere. This was the first time someone was so straightforward to ask about his love life in a formal event.


    His love life?


    "Heh..." The corner of Lu Yin Ze''s thin lips rose and a bitter smile formed. Could he even call that ''love life''?


    After all, he was the only one who had feelings and tried to force it on someone... It was such a selfish desire.


    "Who knows?" Lu Yin Ze just shrugged generously, but inwardly he felt down. "Excuse me, gentlemen,dies, it''s about time that I greet the celebrant."


    He excused himself and went out of the suffocating group.


    He should be used to the stifling attention and conversations. But even after years passed, he still felt breathlessness in situations like this, needing some fresh air from time to time.


    Unlike his words, Lu Yin Ze did not go to the front where the Tang family was at. He evaded people and went to the dimly lit back garden.


    He wanted some time alone.


    Arriving in front of the fountain, surrounded by flowers, Lu Yin Ze took a deep breath.


    The air was fresher. He could smell the clean scent of nts and flowers. It was quiet.


    "Hah..." This was the feeling he liked. A bit chill, a bit dim, an open space, and a refreshing breeze with no suffocating people.


    He dazedly touched the blue rose on the bush in front of him.


    Blue rose?


    He paused and checked the rose he was touching. A blue rose was rare, not every ce has it.


    He looked around.


    This huge garden had different kinds of flowers. Every type of flowers upied at least ten meters. But this blue rose bush he happened to stop at had the smallest section. Only one meter at most. It looked like it was added here recently.


    Lu Yin Ze leaned forward and touched the petals lightly.


    ''Hmm... Blue rose is my family''s secret symbol. Howe the Tang family have this? Well, most likely just for the sake of beautifying the garden...''


    (A/n: It was an inside symbol. A symbol of Lu Yin Z''s family especially for her mom. But the Lu families crest was a blue Lion. Refer to chap ...)


    "¡­Maybe it''s fate to see you. Are you here to cheer me up?" Lu Yin Ze murmured to the blue rose.


    "*Sniff*...I''m not here to cheer you up, but are you here to cheer me up?" A sniffling, mellow voice came from the blue roses.


    "..."


    Eh?!


    Lu Yin Ze stupidly jumped away in fright. "The flower spoke!!"


    His angelic and gentle prince-like image was broken in an instant.


    He was most afraid of ghosts and supernatural things.


    "Huh? Are you stupid? Can flowers speak?" A young woman suddenly stood up from behind the bushes. Her eyes were slightly puffy and the hem of her white dress was a bit dirty.


    "Idiot." Her small and pretty face was scrunched up with gloominess and a bit of annoyance. But because of the dim light, her messy bob hair overshadowed her face slightly. Her snow white pale skin glowed with her white dress in the dark.


    Ady in white suddenly rose from the dimly lit bushes. It was an eerie sight.


    Lu Yin Ze was pale. "G-ghost..."


    The woman in the white dress, Tang Yin, looked at the incredibly handsome man in front of her, as if seeing a deranged man.

 Chapter 414 - Merciless when it comes to Love

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Merciless when ites to Love</h4>


    "Don''t freak out, man. I am a living person with a beating... broken heart," the ''ghost'' spoke in slight annoyance at first, then she choked slightly, and her tone became filled with grievances. ""...with a shattered world, and with no hope of loving again."


    "...."


    Not a ghost.


    Lu Yin Ze finally calmed down. He coughed. He felt foolish for freaking out. It was just a person, a slightly strange person who had a knack of hiding behind the bushes.


    Tang Yin sighed gloomily. She just wanted to cry her eyes out and s.u.mb to her loneliness for a longer time, but this silver-haired man ruined it all. Sigh. Maybe she could cry secretly somewhere again after this event.


    She needed to let her heart vent out.


    She stepped out from behind the bushes, but after two steps, she lost her will again. If she came back, she would see Linfeng and that woman together again, right?


    After learning out that Xiong Zhi was Linfeng''s girlfriend, she instantly crossed her out of her friend list. How could she be friends with a person who snatched the love of her life?


    The pain inside her chest came back. She felt breathless again.


    Damn it! That woman was beautiful, maybe slightly prettier than her, but that woman had a very cold face! That facial paralysis woman actually was Linfeng''s girlfriend...


    Her eyes blurred again.


    "Who don''t like a sweet woman?! I practiced so much to be a pretty, shy, and feminine woman. A woman that draws out a man''s protective desire! Is that paralyzed face better than mine?! Well, alright, she maybe prettier, but just slightly, alright?! Shecks the charm of a woman!!!" Tang Yin lost her cool again.


    She kept shouting until her throat hurt, kicking at the rockeries, and swinging her hands in the air.


    Finally, after a long time of crying and yelling, she slowly quieted down, panting.


    Silence.


    ''...''


    Lu Yin Ze, who was standing quietly at one side, was dumbstruck. Well, good thing she was not a ghost, but she was scarier than one. The loud roars of a lioness seemed to still ring in the air. He patted his ears to check if they were still working.


    This woman, why shout so loudly beside him? Was her goal to burst his eardrums?


    He nced at the young woman whose appearance had be very messy. Her face was full of dried tears, her hair very messy, her make-up was totally destroyed by tear marks, and her white dress was wrinkled and dirty.


    However, being a gentleman that he was, he held out a handkerchief and asked politely.


    "Excuse me, miss, are you alright?"


    Tang Yin, whose self-control was gone at the moment, answered in a hard tone. "I''m not."


    "...If you need help, I can escort you to the... private room?"


    Damn. It sounded like a man hitting on a woman.


    Tang Yin nced at him sharply. She did not take the offered handkerchief.


    Looking at him closely, he looked familiar. It was a face that could not be easily forgotten, so he probably had not yet greeted her face to face earlier.


    Still, after a nce at that beautiful and jade-like face of a gentleman, she calmed down a bit. She actually acted so udylike for a moment in front of a guest.


    "Thanks for the offer. But I have legs."


    Tang Yin was still full of emotion and excused herself.


    "It''s alright..." Lu Yin Ze watched her retreating back. That woman was very udylike, kind of uncultured. Which family did shee from, to actually fail to bring her up with proper manners or etiquette?


    Because of the dim lighting, destroyed make-up, puffy eyes, shrewish behavior that was drastically different from the shy and coquettish maiden image from earlier, he failed to realize who the person was.


    Anyway¡ª


    He looked at the blue rose bush she was hiding in earlier. Thankfully, the flowers were safe.


    ''She chose a good hiding spot.''


    After that short episode with the strange woman, Lu Yin Ze forgot his earlier troubles and no longer felt like staying in this ce. He decided to return and greet the celebrant.


    ''Time to socialize again,'' he sighed.


    *****


    Tang Xinyang fidgeted in her seat. It had been already twenty minutes since Tang Yin excused herself. She was worried. Her little sister would not suddenly run off, right? There were still many guests who had not greeted her yet and were looking for her.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the distracted Tang Xinyang. Her arm was still holding Linfeng''s.


    "If you are that worried, you can excuse yourself. We will be returning to our seat."


    Tang Xinyang looked at the couple. She did not know what to say to them because of her mixed feelings.


    Sigh, if she was her sister and she saw Jang Shin flirting with another girl on her birthday, she would likely punch Jang Shin and kick out the girl.


    Then kidnap Jang Shin.


    She indeed thought of shattering Tang Yin''s love slowly by letting her know that Linfeng was out of reach for her, and that he might have another woman in his heart.


    But not like this when it was totally an explosive knock out.


    Yet she could not me her friend as well, because when it came to love, Xiong Zhi was merciless. She knew that Xiong Zhi spent a lot of effort chasing Linfeng.


    "Alright. Although I can''t follow her, I can ask Jang Shin to find her." She stood up. "Please excuse me. You two... enjoy the night."


    As Tang Xinyang left, Linfeng who had sat quietly beside Xiong Zhi let out a sigh. He was not so dense about what was happening, but he chose to let his Young Miss handle the situation.


    After all, he was actually satisfied of his Young Miss''s reaction.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly leaned on him and sighed.


    Linfeng''s heart turned soft. They were out in public, yet Xiong Zhi was acting so clingy and intimate with him. This was rare, thus this time was precious. He no longer bothered to remind her about their image and just let the people see it.


    It already happened. He would just take care of the aftermath and manipte the wind of public opinion.


    He could refuse his Young Miss''s act of intimacy now, but he did not want to disappoint her. Not to mention, with the earlier scene, acting distantly with her now would not be good. A man ought to give his woman a sense of security in the rtionship.


    Linfeng patted her hand gently.


    "Are you troubled, Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi''s head was on his shoulder. "Did I look petty to you?"


    She was now embarrassed and a bit guilty of acting petty earlier.


    Being petty was uncool. How did she look like in his eyes? Was he turned off?


    Linfeng smiled. He really wanted to kiss her hair. But since they were in public, he still had some restraint.


    He lightly pinched her hand to show his appreciation and support after being unted as her trophy boyfriend earlier.


    "Young Miss is cool. I am actually a bit, no, I am very happy with what you said earlier."


    "Even though I hurt someone?"


    "It''s necessary. In fact, I did something simr to yours a few weeks ago. But I did not regret it. "


    "You did?" Xiong Zhi looked up at him. Howe she did not know that?


    "Cough. Well, I am more extreme."


    "What did you do?" Xiong Zhi was curious.


    "Well, it''s not something to brag about. It''s just that, it''s alright to act petty sometimes."


    Xiong Zhi did not know the email incident and how Linfeng ruthlessly shattered Lu Yin Ze''s broken heart even more.

 Chapter 415 - The Hidden Master

    <h4>Chapter 415 - The Hidden Master</h4>


    Noticing that her man did not want to spit it out, she pouted slightly, left his shoulder, and sat back properly on her seat.


    "Although I feel bad because she is Tang Xinyang''s little sister, but you are my boyfriend after all. I can''t just let her try to get you. Having impure thoughts towards you is not allowed."


    Impure thoughts would give birth to impulsive actions. This had to be stopped.


    Linfeng chuckled. Acting so clingy and protective like a mother hen to her chick, so cute. His hands itched to rub her head, but held back.


    The woman beside him apparently was still simmering in vinegar. Her long phoenix eyes nced askance at him sharply. "You don''t happen to have any thoughts about her, do you? You two have known each other for a long time¡­"


    Considering that the other was his childhood friend, was he concerned about Tang Yin? He wouldn''t do foolish things like feel bad for the other girl and run to her to exin things orfort her, right?


    Although Xiong Zhi also thought that she was overthinking things, but in her years of ''research'', this happened a lot in dramas as the number one source of misunderstanding between couples.


    Linfeng saw Xiong Zhi''s narrowed eyes and felt even itchier. So this was how she looked like when she was immersed in a vinegar jar. Somehow, the feeling was not bad.


    Seeing her eyes narrow even more, he could almost hear her inner mind saying, ''why are you still not answering, young man'' and the desire to tease her rose again.


    "Actually, I did feel bad about earlier. After all, she is the first young miss I served. We can also be considered as friends."


    Xiong Zhi''s ears picked up the word, ''first young miss''. Thinking about it now, she did not feel as guilty as earlier.


    Humph!


    Xiong Zhi gazed at him usingly. "So what if she''s your first? You''re mine now."


    The little Linfeng in his heart grinned foolishly, but outwardly, he appeared calm. He raised an eyebrow as a challenge, his eyes twinkling in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Really? Based on thew, to make sure that a certain property is yours, there should be a legal proof doc.u.menting it. How am I yours?"


    The woman looked at him nkly, as if saying, ''You''re my boyfriend yet you actually wanted to shirk responsibility.''


    He continued teasing with a straight look. He leaned forward and whispered temptingly.


    "Shouldn''t you show me some proof that I am indeed yours?"


    Xiong Zhi paused. Was Linfeng flirting with her?


    Then she suddenly remembered her ''invitation'' to the bathroom.


    She asked directly with a serious face, "Want to go to the bathroom to prove it to you?"


    Linfeng blinked, the little Linfeng waving its g happily marked with ''strategy sess''. "What could going to the bathroom do to prove that I am Young Miss''s property?"


    Of course he knew the answer, but he liked to tease her.


    Xiong Zhi the-straight-ball-woman looked at him doubtfully. ''Is he serious?''


    The man in front of her blinked innocently again.


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes again and whispered back. "I thought you knew¡­ since you were embarrassed earlier when I invited you."


    "...." Embarrassed? When did he act embarrassed? He refused to admit it.


    "You saw it wrongly, Young Miss."


    "...Heh." Xiong Zhi smirked, raised a hand, pinched his chin lightly, and stood up. "Well, it doesn''t matter. I will let you know right now." After saying that, she turned to walk away.


    Linfeng gazed at the domineering back. "..."


    Xiong Zhi walked a couple of steps, noticed that he did not follow, and looked back.


    "You''re noting? You already said ''yes'' earlier. No backing down."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Every time he wanted to tease her, she would always manage to turn the tables with a domineering hand. He was beginning to feel that their roles were somehow¡­ somehow wrong, in a sense.


    Why was his Young Miss so cool and handsome?


    He stood up and walked after her, his inky peach blossom eyes reflecting her back.


    Well, even though she acted more handsome and cooler than him, he did not dislike it even a bit. In fact, his heart would always skip a beat.


    So Linfeng happily followed his heroic Young Miss, while the little Linfeng in his heart danced foolishly, giggling.


    ****


    The banquet was finally about to reach the highlight of the night.


    It was Tang Yin''s debut dance.


    While the staff was discreetly arranging for the debut dance, the guests were no longer as restrained as earlier. Many couples were dancing around andughter filled the halls. sses of champagne could be heard tinkling as many business deals were promised.


    At the back area far away from the stage, there were less people and the atmosphere was less livelypared to the front and middle areas.


    Most of the guests with rtively lower backgrounds had already swam into the merriment ahead and grabbed the chance to climb thedders.


    But it did not bother the young man sitting quietly at the dimly lit corner. For him, he liked to be in a ce where he could observe people quietly without anyone bothering him.


    It was not until he sensed a great presenceing to his side that he nced sideways. His eyes sharpened.


    Hisnguid position straightened up as he stood to acknowledge the personing to him.


    "It''s a great honor to have Mistress Tange here in this humble seat." Lu Jin bowed slightly to the old woman being escorted by an old butler.


    "Ha-ha, your skills are top notch. Even Tang Xinyang, that child, could notpare to you. You managed to notice me even though I deliberately hid my presence."


    "Mistress Tang is mistaken, it is not because my skill is great," he said and shook his head.


    The old butler''s polite smile paused slightly. Even though Lu Jin did not say it directly, he could tell now that it was his mistake that their disguise to observe this young master silently was exposed.


    He hastily apologized to his master. "This is due to this old butler''s mistake."


    Mistress Tang simply smiled and did not me the butler. However, inside, she was still taken aback by Lu Jin''s capability.


    This old butler was second only to her in the whole Tang family. He was by no means someone to be underestimated. Yet, he was still discovered by Lu Jin.


    This young man, she did not see him for a few years, yet he had already grown up and improved drastically? How so? Was there a great master behind the Lu family?


    "It appears the young kid back then finally grew up into an amazing person. Your mother will be very proud."


    Lu Jin suddenly turned silent. For a moment, his eyes shed and a rare emotion passed by. Yet it quickly went away and no one noticed.


    "It''s all due to the people who supported me and are very kind to me." Lu Jin still acted like a fine young gentleman that he was, though his face was still expressionless and his tone was cold.


    "Is your master included as well?"


    "My master?"


    Mistress Tang just smiled mysteriously.


    "Your qigong is already at mastery level. Here in the country, only a handful of people can match you, considering that you can outweigh my butler. I am very familiar with the masters in the country, but I haven''t heard any of them taking you in. So I am curious which master you are under."


    Mistress Tang was very interested about Lu Jin''s teacher in martial arts. Since she was the head of a family who is great in martial arts, she wanted to know more about this ''master'' of Lu Jin. Maybe they could exchange a few notes?


    If possible, she wanted to appraise the other''s level.


    For an unparalleled martial artist like her, meeting an opponent who could rouse her curiosity was one in a million chance. Thus, Mistress Tang was excited to meet this certain ''master''.


    However, Lu Jin''s already cold face turned even colder.

 Chapter 416 - Tug of War

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Tug of War</h4>


    Mistress Tang''s question made Lu Jin recall a not-so-fond memory of the past.


    He turned quiet. He gestured politely to Mistress Tang to take a seat. The elder sat down, and he followed.


    He still did not know how to reply.


    In front, Tang Xinyang''s voice sounded, saving Lu Jin from answering.


    "Is everyone enjoying yourselves? Yes? I''m d to hear that! Finally, our dear friends, the highlight of the night... The dance with the debutante! Tonight, a few dashing young gentlemen shall have my precious little sister''s hand for a dance. And there will be a surprise for tonight. I''m sure everyone is looking forward to it." Tang Xinyang winced at herst two sentences.


    The lights dimmed slightly at the sides and the center changed into a warm golden glow, which appeared ssic and romantic at the same time.


    "...Everyone''s life is a journey, from the innocentughter during childhood... the friendsh.i.p.s during our adolescence, and finally the passionate period when we make our first step into a.d.u.l.thood. We strive to enrich our lives, form a family, and live to an old blessed age," the tall woman spoke, as if in reminisce. Of course, if she was a bit older, it would be even more convincing. No one knew that she was just reciting her memorized speech.


    "...This is the passionate period when my little sister makes her first step into a.d.u.l.thood. She will make new friends, new rtionsh.i.p.s, and go forward in her journey in life. I hope everyone will give their blessings to my precious little sister from here on." Tang Xinyang ended her speech and gave the stage back to the master of ceremonies.


    The open area in front of the stage where many guests had danced earlier had been cleared at some point. In the middle, the young maiden of the Tang family stood with a graceful silhouette.


    Tang Yin had cleaned herself already and looked refreshed. None of what happened earlier could be seen on her smiling face. Her dress was a bright red ballroom gown. The master of ceremonies introduced the first escort, and so on.


    Lu Jin acted like he did not hear Mistress Tang''s question and continued watching the liveliness up front.


    Mistress Tang''s eyes happened to stay there as well while she watched her lovely granddaughter extend her hand for her first dance.


    Inside though, she noticed that this young man deliberately did not answer her. But why? She was more curious now.


    Meanwhile, Tang Xinyang discreetly went to Lu Yin Ze''s table and discussed something with him.


    They excused themselves and went to another dark corner partly hidden by partitions and decorative nts. Tang Xinyang looked around to make sure no one was around nearby, not noticing another group further at the back hidden in the shadows whose attention was solely on them.


    Lu Jin just threw a nce at thedy of the night and return his focused attention towards his brother.


    An eyebrow raised subtly when he saw the Eldest Young Miss Tang having a ''serious'' talk with Lu Yin Ze and even lead him to a ''quiet'' ce.


    A fleeting light shed through his eyes. Hemented lightly,


    "I didn''t know that my brother is well-acquainted with the Tang family."


    Mistress Tang nced at him in puzzlement and followed his line of sight. Her eyes opened wider as she saw her prideful eldest daughter almost ''kneel'' in front of a silver-haired man.


    "!!!!!" (¡ã¡õ¡ã)


    What was her granddaughter doing?! Thedies in the Tang family never kneeled to other men, only they forced the others to kneel!


    The silver-haired man appeared not to be moved by her daughter''s pleading, kept shaking his head, and also tried to untangle himself from Tang Xinyang who was one step away from hugging his legs.


    Mistress Tang: "!!!!"


    This granddaughter of hers had no shame!


    Lu Jin felt the pressureing from the old woman. He nced at her.


    The old woman''s face was terrible, but it seemed like she did not know the pair''s rtionship as well. What was his brother''s rtionship with Tang Xinyang that even the old woman did not know of it? Were they enemies?


    But for the prideful and tomboyish Tang Xinyang to practically kneel to her enemy, it was out of her character.


    So if they weren''t enemies... then, what?


    Lu Yin Ze avoided Tang Xinyang''s ''advances'' with a determined face. He was about to walk away but Tang Xinyang forcefully hugged his waist and did not let him go.


    Lu Jin: "...." It seemed he found the answer.


    But ording to his investigations, Lu Yin Ze liked the Young Miss of the Xiong family. So what of Tang Xinyang then? A third party who wanted his brother?


    "It appears like...my brother is quite popr to women," hemented at the side.


    Mistress Tang''s face turned darker.


    "This despicable...!" She wanted to curse but she swallowed it down. It was not good to cuss her own granddaughter in front of a guest.


    But she balefully took note of it. She would give an earful to her granddaughter who had thrown her own reputation to outer spaceter.


    This idiot, what if other people saw them?! If she and this young man could see the two from the back, some people could also see their interaction!


    Mistress Tang had nothing to worry about the dragons gathering on the tables near the front, since all of the guests'' attention were on the celebrant dancing with the gentlemening to the opening one by one. What she was worried about was if in case there was another maverick, like this young man by her side, who loved to pretend as a snake despite being a dragon at the back area!


    The two, Lu Yin Ze and Tang Xinyang, quietly performed a tug of war. Finally, Lu Yin Ze who felt embarrassed, worried to be seen like this and get misunderstood relented to Tang Xinyang''s plea.


    Tang Xinyang smiled happily. After talking a bit more, the pair looked around again like thieves, exited the dim area like graceful swans, and went to Lu Yin Ze''s table again. Tang Xinyang stayed there and dutifully served the young man with food and wine.


    Mistress Tang expression had already turned as ck as the bottom of the pot. Still, she spoke. "I don''t think the same as you do."


    Lu Jin nced at her with inquiry.


    "I know my granddaughter well. She won''t pursue the heir of the Lu family. It may be the other way around."


    Lu Jin squinted his eyes. "I know my brother too, he would never chase after your granddaughter. It was clear to see, it''s the other way around." Lu Jin gave emphasis to thest three words.


    "..." Mistress Tang turned silent.


    It was clearly wrong! Her granddaughter only wanted Jang Shin! So what was up with this Lu boy?!


    What was going on with these two?!


    But she did not argue anymore as she felt like she was degrading herself to act so childishly about it.


    Lu Jin felt the same way. He drank wine and cleared his throat. He spoke a lot today, which was unusual.


    Well, it could not be helped, he was dying to know what the Tang family¡ªno¡ªwhat Tang Xinyang''s rtionship was to his brother. That was what he came for.


    After some time, the music subtly changed for thest dance. The guests who were discussing to themselves who would be the lucky man to be the Second Young Miss Tang''sst dance lifted their spirits and looked forward with excitement.


    Tang Xinyang, who just left Lu Yin Ze''s table, went up to introduce thest dance.


    "Now, the most awaitedst dance of the night... He was a man who dazzled countlessdies with his stunning appearance and gentlemanly demeanor¡­"


    The guest swallowed and waited with much intense. Everyone here knew of what thest dance meant for events like this. Usually, they were the prospective marriage partners chosen by the family for the debutante.


    So, who would be the Tang family''s Second Young Miss''s future fianc¨¦? Who was lucky enough to ride on the Tang family''s fortune?


    "Let us warmly wee Young Master Lu Yin Ze to grace our hall with his presence!"


    Lu¡ª


    Lu. Yin. Ze!


    The Young Master of the Lu family?!


    Mistress Tang choked, coughed loudly, and almost fell in shock. The butler quickly assisted her.


    Lu Jin nked out for a moment.

 Chapter 417 - The Last Dance

    <h4>Chapter 417 - The Last Dance</h4>


    Gasp.


    There was a collective silence. The guests could not stop their mouths from opening. They were clearly shocked.


    Who would not be? The male escort for thest dance was Lu Yin Ze, the heir of the Lu family!


    This was totally out of their imagination.


    What did it mean? Was it a sign of the Lu family and the Tang family joining forces? Was the bnce of the four legendary families about to tip?


    Even Guan Gu Ri who saw things in a positive side could not help but think the same way as the guests.


    Xiong Zhi, who had just returned to the table from the washroom with Linfeng, was also stunned. Her slightly swollen lips partly opened in surprise, before pursing together, settling back into calmness. She was confused though.


    The two people with the most improbable tendency in probability¡­


    ''Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin?''


    The most shocked of all was, in fact, the celebrant, Tang Yin.


    ''Lu Yin Ze?!''


    The handsome silver-haired man she met when she was at her worst earlier in the garden was actually a man from the Lu family?!


    No-no, more importantly, why was he herst dance?! Was it not supposed to be Jang Shin, if all else failed? And what about the mysterious man her elder sister had told her earlier? Hold on, was it this guy?


    What was happening?!


    Tang Yin tried hard to keep her slipping mask of an ideal youngdy on her face. She looked at Tang Xinyang to confirm if she did not make any mistake.


    Tang Xinyang felt both the shocked gazes from Mistress Tang¡ªjust where was she though? she could not see her¡ªand her sister. She could only smile awkwardly.


    She knew that using the Lu family name was a bit troublesome and might lead to someplicationster on. But she really could not bear to let the people misunderstand that Jang Shin was about to get engaged with her little sister.


    Thus, she had to make things up to clear up the misunderstandings. It was his promise to Lu Yin Ze, too.


    "Ha-ha, I know everyone is surprised. Unexpected, isn''t it? However, a lot of you most likely did not know, but as the hostess of thising of age ceremony of my little sister, I wanted to make it a bit more special. So we, my grandmother and I..."


    Mistress Tang narrowed her eyes dangerously. "She even said ''we''? So why then did I not know of this?"


    Alright, she should add another hour of lectureter.


    "...My grandmother and I secretly gathered poprity votes at who they thought was the young man who impressed their minds at first nce. The one who got the most votes will be thest dance of the night."


    Tang Xinyang gave the audience a fascinating smile she had practiced many times with her teacher, Song Xuantin, which could charm people without fail. "It was a close call with many of the esteemed young gentlemen. In the end, Young Master Lu Yin Ze triumphed, apparently winning many of thedies'' hearts, and was chosen as thest dance for my dear little sister!"


    Although a few people remained doubtful, many began nodding their heads in realization. So there was a poprity vote. Howe they did not notice? The hosts were really meticulous.


    "I believe Young Master Lu Yin Ze is truly worthy of this title. Does everyone agree?"


    All eyes turned to Lu Yin Ze and their doubtful faces turned into understanding.


    With that face, it would be impossible to lose. He was truly the most handsome and striking gentleman of the night. No one else could surpass him when it came to first impression.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Lu Yin Ze then to the man beside him. She actually wanted to object, ah. Still, she was thankful that Linfeng did not bag the title, or else he would have to dance with Tang Yin.


    That would be a nightmare.


    She leaned to Linfeng and whispered, "I didn''t vote. For me, you''re the most handsome man tonight."


    Linfeng, who was suddenly called ''the most handsome man'' by his beloved, smiled gently. He nced around, took advantage when people still had their attention to the front, and sneakily gave her a peck on the cheek.


    He replied in a low whisper, his warm breath touching her cheeks. "Of course, my Zhi''er loves me the most. The proof still lingers on my lips."


    Xiong Zhi who was reminded of their intimate ''proof'' earlier turned red.


    Linfeng felt proud that he finally managed to make her shy.


    But he did not expect that Xiong Zhi would whisper back. With a red face, her breath also touched his face. "I actually know another way of marking someone into bing your property. But that will take a lot of ''preparation''."


    Linfeng: "..."


    That preparation, and the other ''way''... was not the kind he was thinking right?


    His breathingbored.


    "Linfeng? Want to do it? Want to know about it? Are you interested?" Xiong Zhi asked temptingly, her eyes glowing with anticipation. If Linfeng said yes... She would make her weekend free.


    Her mind ran through various appointments scheduled ahead and calcted the work which she could finish in advance. Maybe she could also free up another day. She wanted to make sure there would be absolutely no interruptions.


    After all, in theirst break... They stopped and did not continue. They could no longer afford any breaks in the middle. It was not good for the male''s health.


    Linfeng''s throat moved. He felt a bit hot again, like earlier in the washroom. He was speechless as he looked at her ''innocent'' and ''pure'' eyes.


    They were clearly not on the same wavelength! He could not have such bad thoughts!


    He calmed down and patted her hand. At the same time, he calmed the little Linfeng inside him to stop having ''improper'' thoughts.


    "Young Miss, let''s discuss thatter and put our attention to the front. After all, I have a feeling that something might happen after this event." He put his hands on both sides of Xiong Zhi''s temple and gently turned it towards the front, where Lu Yin Ze finally asked Tang Yin''s hand for a dance.


    Young Miss... Seriously... Why are you so handsome, even manlier than I am?


    Linfeng was really helpless.


    At the front, Tang Xinyang broke the awkward atmosphere by pushing Lu Yin Ze''s poprity to the crowd.


    "Let''s give a hand to the winner of tonight''s poprity vote of ''The Most Handsome Man at First Impression'', Young Master Lu Yin Ze!"


    The crowd raised their hands and apuded, but their minds remained on the run. Even though it was just a gimmick from the Eldest Young Miss and Mistress Tang, their hearts were shaken.


    What would the Lu family say on this?


    All eyes¡ªexcept the two were secretly flirting¡ªfollowed Lu Yin Ze as he stepped out of the crowd. His smile was polite and his eyes were calm. He was already filled in by Tang Xinyang.


    There were no votes, nor a winner. He was just... a sacrifice for tonight.


    He inwardly sighed and looked at the celebrant.


    He smiled politely, put one hand to the back, bowed slightly, and offered the other hand. In his uniquely soothing tone, he said, "It''s my honor to be the Second Young Miss''s escort for thest dance. May I have your hand for a dance, youngdy?"


    Tang Yin looked at the shining man who was totally glowing from head to toe like a prince from a fairytale. "..."


    She was panicking earlier because the man which she just showed her attitude to earlier on was actually the heir of the Lu family! An important person! But seeing the calm blue-silver eyes which did not show any recognition, Tang Yin calmed down.


    ''Ah, this man... probably did not recognize me, didn''t he? Now that I think about it, it was dark and I looked really horrible earlier.''


    Tang Yin only paused ever so slightly and smiled back with equal gracefulness. She daintilyid her hand on top of his and made her voice sound more delicate and waxy unlike earlier. "Likewise. It is every girl''s dream to be escorted by a handsome young man like yourself. I am very lucky."


    Lu Yin Ze who was holding her hand stiffened.


    The Second Young Miss was beautiful in appearance and demeanor, but her voice...how to say it, it was a bit too sweet, sharine sweet. Like it was forced.


    He inwardly cringed. A woman who liked to tter with a high-pitched, sharine voice¡­ and swaying figure. She might be the type of woman which he did not really like dealing with.


    He could not be med for this assumption, because this was typically the kind of voice that women who wanted to hit on him used.


    Did Tang Xinyang beg him because his younger sister liked him?


    Sigh, he should never have agreed. It would be harsh to give hope to the girl. He knew what it felt to be rejected, so he did not really like the act of rejecting others'' confessions. He could only try to distance himself.


    On the other hand, Tang Yin froze. She just felt Lu Yin Ze pause after she spoke.


    He didn''t recognize her, did he? She already changed her voice into something hideous! Oh, gosh. Please don''t recognize her.


    Tang Yin inwardly prayed as she swayed gracefully with the music''s rhythm, her face serene and her smile charming.


    Throughout the dance, the two just twirled quietly with forced smiles on their faces, hoping that the dance would end soon.

 Chapter 418 - A foot near the river

    <h4>Chapter 418 - A foot near the river</h4>


    Tang Yin received a lot of praises and inquiring gazes after thest dance.


    It could not be helped. Despite Tang Xinyang giving an exnation for thest dance with her ''winner of a poprity vote'' excuse, many of the guests present in the banquet had conjured thoughts of the possible alliance between the Tang family and the Lu family.


    A lot were even specting that Lu Yin Ze could be Tang Yin''s fianc¨¦e. And those people who knew of Lu Yin Ze''s previous rumors with the heiress of the Xiong family got even more confused.


    Who was the real couple?


    Though there was a lot of thoughts, no one was foolish enough to discuss it in front of the powerhouses. Maybeter, after the party, they could secretly specte about it in their own circle.


    Tang Yin''s previous prospect of marriage finally came up to her and greeted her. The man who was a head smaller than Tang Xinyang, but still slightly taller than the petite Tang Yin, smiled awkwardly. "Now I understand why you stood me up that year..." He only said these words, greeted her a happy birthday, and left.


    If it was that person, then his defeat really was a given.


    The man''s family also gave their congrattions to Tang Yin. Thus, the previous offense was now buried deep underground with a lot of bricks standing over it. Their family could not go up against the Lu family''s might.


    After that family''s greetings, Tang Yin excused herself and pulled her elder sister at one the side.


    "Sis! What''s with this Second Young Master Lu? Why is he myst dance? You''re not nning something bad again, are you?"


    Tang Xinyang rolled her eyes. "I''m not. I actually saved your ass, you ungrateful pup. Well, you will be put in tighter spotter, but that will eventually unravel if you keep silent about it. People will forget it after some time, especially if that guy finds another love. Right, don''t forget to thank Lu Yin Zeter."


    Tang Yin became silent. Oh goodness, she needed to see that guy again?


    But more importantly, how did he be herst dance?


    When they were dancing earlier, she could feel that this guy was indifferent to her. Her sharp intuition even felt that the man did not seem to want to touch her or be near to her. She swore she heard his sigh of relief when the dance was over.


    It was clear to see that the young man did not like her. Not one bit.


    And with his status, he could just reject bing herst dance and make up some excuse.


    No¡ªwith rules and etiquettes of their circle in the picture, it was her sister who was in the wrong. She suddenly announced something like that out of the blue and made the Second Young Master Lu had no choice but to ask her for a dance.


    Gasp!


    Tang Yin looked worriedly at her elder sister.


    "Sister, we will not make an enemy out of the Lu family because of this, will we? We kind of cornered him to dance with me. "


    Tang Xinyang just patted her head confidently. "Don''t worry. I asked him this favor and he agreed."


    "...!!!" Tang Yin went pale.


    "S-sister, y-you... didn''t threaten him right? That''s a person surnamed Lu!"


    Tang Xinyang flickered her forehead.


    "I didn''t! I am friends with him! No, actually, my friend is his friend so we have no choice but to be friends. Besides, he likes my friend and he needs to get along with me, so it''s okay."


    "...."


    A friend?


    Her sister only has one female friend that she knew of.


    "...Is it that Xiong Zhi?"


    "En."


    "Second Young Master Lu is in love with Xiong Zhi?" she repeated.


    "Yes."


    Tang Yin nced at her sister doubtfully. "Are you sure? Maybe you''re just assuming. How could you possibly know this?"


    "Duh, it''s clear as day. I''ve been stuck with these guys for years, our circle of friends are not blind to see the obvious, alright?"


    "..." Tang Yin suddenly fell into deep thoughts. So, that man liked Xiong Zhi. Did he confess already? With his looks... He could definitely charm any woman. Maybe-


    Then Tang Xinyang suddenly remembered why she invited Lu Yin Ze.


    "Oh! By the way, how is he? "


    "Huh?" Tang Yin was cut off from her thoughts.


    "You danced with him. Did you talk about something? Likeforting each other and meeting each otherter?"


    "Haa? Why would we do that? We just met today. We barely talked. He is a polite man, but I could see that he didn''t like me."


    They actually did not talk throughout the whole dance, except the introductory part. Even just a casual conversation was nil. And she was fine with that. If possible, she did not want to meet him again. The less she meet him, the less she would be exposed of her hidden gaffe.


    "Seriously? That can''t be. Come with me." She took Tang Yin???s arm and pulled her. She wanted to introduce her sister to Lu Yin Ze again and let them have a private talk.


    Two heartbroken birds of the same feather should be able tofort each other.


    "Hey sister! Whatever you are nning, it will not work!"


    "As if you know it!"


    Tang Yin did not stop and continued walking.


    Right then...


    "Where are you going, my unfilial granddaughters?" An old voice filled with pressure sounded behind Tang Xinyang.


    "Grandma?"


    She turned around and saw the old woman standing behind them with a ck face. Beside her was a very tall, handsome man that she had never seen before.


    ****


    Additional Scene:


    When Tang Xinyang approached Lu Yin Ze to beg for a favor...


    "Lu Yin Ze, please, please... help me out just this once. No one elsees to mind but just you. I''m in a serious pinch, dude. I will owe you a huge, huge favor."


    Tang Xinyang almost kneeled in front of him.


    Lu Yin Ze helplessly stepped back. "What''s with you all of a sudden? If you kneel then I won''t even listen to what you''re asking."


    How could he let a Tangdy kneel for him? Unless he wanted to die earlier than his predestined death.


    He looked around. He was afraid to be seen being with Tang Xinyang who seemed to be trying to hug his legs.


    "Please, please. I beg you. If you be herst dance, no one would mention anything. We just need to ignore... The rumors will die down and they cannot afford to offend you by spreading another rumor."


    "I can''t. There are many reasons why. First, it would bringplications to the four families."


    "I will make up something so that it will not be med on you or on the Lu family... like you''re a winner for tonight''s most poprity vote for the most handsome man or something."


    ''¡­What''s with that?''


    "Still, I couldn''t do it. Besides, I don''t even know your sister. I am not so kind to help a stranger."


    "You are not a stranger! I am your friend! I am Xiong Zhi''s dear friend. You know that Xiong Zhi likes me so much... But I don''t want to trouble her. She''s been tired of worktely."


    Tang Xinyang: I am sorry Xiong Zhi! I used your name. I also owe you one.


    Lu Yin Ze hesitated.


    Seeing that the man showed a hint of wavering, she threw away her pride and hugged his knees.


    "I beg you, Lu Yin Ze. Please, please, please... I will owe you big for this. You are not in good terms with Xiong Zhi nowadays right? You can use me if you want..."


    When she saw the young man''s eyes lighting up, Tang Xinyang immediately got worried and added. "But not to date her. Linfeng was actually a scary enemy. I can''t offend him."


    Lu Yin Ze frowned at that.


    "...Let go."


    "Noooo... Just help out me this once."


    Lu Yin Ze was feeling ufortable at having a woman hug his knees. He anxiously looked around, worried to see prying eyes.


    "Fine! But you really, really owe me a big, big one!"


    "Alright!" Tang Xinyang immediately stood up and showed him a big smile.


    "From now on, I will call you master. That''s my respect for you, master."


    "Please don''t."


    Lu Yin Ze then went back to his seat, his head aching.


    Little did they know, this "master" title would make someone drink a lot of vinegar, drown in it, andmit a mistake.


    Jang Shin who was helping with the behind-the-scenes of the banquet on the sidelines: Is it me?

 Chapter 419 - A good scolding

    <h4>Chapter 419 - A good scolding</h4>


    "Grandma?"


    "Grandma!"


    The two sisters called out at the same time.


    Mistress Tang walked to them, raised her hand, and squeezed Tang Xinyang''s ears hard.


    "Ah! Ah! Ouch, ouch! Ouch! Grandma!"


    Mistress Tang finally let go but she was not done yet. She smacked Tang Xinyang''s butt crisply.


    Smack!


    Li Jun who was standing at the side: "...."


    "O!!! Grandma! Why are you doing this?! What did I do wrong?!"


    "You are asking me? You are just asking me now!? You unfilial child! How could you beg someone so, so wretchedly?! And actually throw such a bomb at us! Am I even your grandmother, or I am just a stranger like the guests here, totally shocked with all this as well?! What are you nning, you unfilial child!"


    Tang Xinyang was scared off by her grandmother''s scolding and beating. The strength which those old hands contained was nothing to scoff at.


    She pouted her lips and inadvertently teared up. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I just wanted to help!"


    Mistress Tang wanted to scold her more but finally remembered that Lu Jin was still at her side.


    She coughed unnaturally and looked sharply at Tang Xinyang. "I will stop at this for now, but we are not done yet, youngdy." Next, she looked at Tang Yin. "Tang Yin!"


    "Y-Yes!" Tang Yin straightened up. She, too, was scared off by her grandmother''s might. She did not want to get smacked in front of other people like her elder sister!


    "Do you know anything of this?"


    "I''m innocent, grandmother! I was almost shocked to death earlier! I just got dragged into this!"


    Tang Xinyang secretly red at her little sister.


    This little traitor... It''s your fault in the first ce! Cleaning your hands now?! £Ü(¨R?¨Q£Ü)


    Tang yin: I''m sorry, sister, but I already got enough smacking when I ran off before. TT_TT


    "Is that so? How about the poor gentleman you dragged earlier into this?"


    Hearing the elderdy''s question, Lu Jin''s ears perked up although his face remained expressionless.


    This was the reason why he purposely escorted Mistress Tang back to the front seats.


    To know what rtionship these two sisters had towards his brother, and what was going on with the earlier farce.


    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about it grandma. I got Lu Yin Ze''s permission before this."


    "Heh~, you mean by begging him? Almost kneeling in front of him? And hugging his knees? "


    Tang Xinyang paled. Her grandmother saw that?


    "Are you trying to get rid of your surname Tang?!"


    Mistress Tang was really angry. She totally lost face. Especially since it was not only her alone who witnessed the whole embarrassing situation, but also the first young master of the Lu family!


    Still, she reminded herself that she had to control herself from truly bashing this unfilial child. After scolding her unfilial granddaughter, she calmed herself down and turned to the gentleman beside her. "Forgive me, First Young Master Lu. My granddaughters did such an outrageous thing to your younger brother. We willpensate him and send a letter of apology to Master Lu. We will rify that we do not mean anything with this matter. It is just my granddaughter''s mistake."


    The two sisters were stunned, finally realizing who the iceberg gentleman was.


    L-Lu Jin!


    The mysterious first young master of the Lu family that they had never seen before! They both eyed him up and down.


    Tang Yin: Wo-ow! He look handsome! This mysterious, cold yet onyx ck aura! Perfect for an, icy devilish, and handsome viin!


    Tang Xinyang: This guy... He''s strong. I can''t gauge his whole strength. Are we in the same level? Or is he stronger than me?


    Lu Jin showed no response at their scrutinizing eyes. He simply replied to Mistress Tang.


    "I''m not my brother, so there''s nothing to forgive about. Also, it would be more effective to give the message to our elder personally instead."


    Mistress Tang nodded. She indeed nned to meet Old Lu to exin the whole situation and the possible ''problems'' that her granddaughter had cooked up. She simply told Lu Jin out of courtesy.


    As the head of the mighty Tang family, she was naturally aware of a few inside stories of the other families. She knew that Lu Jin and Old Lu did not have a very good rtionship.


    "I will. I am just ashamed to let you see how my granddaughters behaved."


    Lu Jin kept quiet and did notment. Instead, he bowed to Mistress Tang. "Then, if you''ll excuse, I''ll take my leave. I thank Mistress Tang for giving mepany tonight."


    "Likewise. Please be careful on your way."


    Lu Jin finally left. All throughout, he did not even nce or say a single world towards the other two women.


    When the man was gone, the two girls finally realized that they just got ignored.


    "Did he...see us?" Tang Yin confirmed stupidly. Surely, that Lu Jin was not blind, was he? He did not even greet the birthday celebrant.


    "...Duh. Of course. He deliberately ignored us on purpose. But why?" Tang Xinyang frowned. Was this man looking down on her?


    "He-he." Mistress Tang pped her hands. "You two! You made me lose my face earlier!"


    The two girls'' minds returned to their current situation, winced, and tried to pacify their almighty grandmother with sweet words. However, Mistress Tang remained steadfast.


    "I will not be swayed by your fake smiles! Bring me to Second Young Master Lu, I need to apologize to him."


    "Grandma! You don''t need to! Lu Yin Ze understands!" Tang Xinyang loved her grandma so much that she could not bear to let her bow her head twice today.


    "He is magnanimous, indeed. But I''m not! You still don''t understand how much trouble it will cause him? I have to apologize for your rash actions. Bring me to him!"


    The elder and the granddaughters performed a tug of war for a while when finally, Mistress Tang threatened in annoyance. "If you still don''t bring me to him, I will announce tomorrow that Jang Shin is Tang Yin''s fianc¨¦!"


    Gasp!


    "Grandma, you can''t!"


    "Grandma! Are you insane!"


    Mistress Tang stubbornly red.


    Tang Xinyang finally relented. "Fine! I will kowtow with you!"


    "I will too! After all, it started because of me," Tang Yin helplessly added.


    Mistress Tang''s face finally softened for a bit. "Alright. Lead the way."


    The three women of the Tang family made their way to Lu Yin Ze''s table.


    ******

 Chapter 420 - Compensation and First meeting

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Compensation and First meeting</h4>


    With the banquet nearing its end, the guests were already showing hints ofnguid carefreeness.


    A few guests already excused themselves to leave. Somedies chattered with their friends, nning when to meet next. A few of the guests who werepetitors from the same industry even had small arguments with a sarcastic and snide remarks, though nothing worth to mention as it was something that happened in every banquet.


    One thing that happened in every group though was that one or two people would whisper and talk about thest dance.


    Lu Yin Ze found himself in a pinch once again. He was surrounded by people once more. Even though they simply casually chatted up with him, he knows that deep inside, they have been itching to ask if he had some sort of ambiguous rtionship with the Second Young Miss of the Tang family.


    He sighed. This night was really troublesome. He felt very tired.


    He looked around trying to find the Tang family, the hosts of this event.


    Once he bid goodbye to Tang Xinyang and Mistress Tang, he would go home.


    Suddenly, his eyes nced at one of the tables nearby.


    Xiong Zhi was surrounded by figureheads, just like him. Her cold face and focused eyes exuded charisma whenever she talked. For a moment, he seemed to see her past self, the Xiong Zhi who saved her from hell. She was really different from before, when she was like an introvert like him, although cooler and more indifferent. She was now a total leader, with maic charisma thatmanded everyone''s attention.


    An overbearing person who showed her share of affection to only one person, and would be a totally different person altogether when she was with ''him''.


    He smiled bitterly, yet still his eyes followed her.


    The dress suited her well. Too bad he could not go there or even greet her.


    He truly missed her, but she did not even nce at him, even as a friend. What could he expect? After what he had done to her, and after that email she sent to him...


    Then a tall figure suddenly blocked his sight.


    Lu Yin Ze narrowed his eyes.


    The familiar ck suit of a butler.


    His eyes were blocked by Linfeng''s wide back. Then, the man turned around and gave him a sharp, warning look.


    ''Take your eyes off.''


    Lu Yin Ze tightened the hold on his winess. He smiled bitterly again, looked down, and took a sip.


    "I hope you are enjoying the night, Young Master Lu Yin Ze."


    A voice of an old woman sounded in front of him.


    Lu Yin Ze looked up and was taken aback. When did Mistress Tang came up in front of him? It seemed he was too preupied and did not notice at all.


    The surrounding people who gave way to her slowly quieted down. The people nearby engaged in various groups seemed to notice and secretly nced at their side. Their ears were perked up.


    Lu Yin Ze bowed respectfully with a gentle smile. "Of course, Mistress Tang. It''s a great night. The Tang Mansion splendidly entertained us well. I''m even happier to win an unexpected Easter egg this night. I am truly honored."


    Mistress Tang smiled. It seems like this young man already knew why she came here.


    "It is us who should be honored and grateful by your participation for this night. We apologize if ever the earlier event surprised you."


    The two pair of tails behind her nodded apologetically as well.


    "You are too polite. There''s nothing to apologize. It was a pleasant surprise."


    "I''m d to hear that." Mistress Tang stepped closer and whispered, so that only the two of them could hear it. "I''m sorry about my granddaughter''s irresponsible move. We will make sure topensate you."


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head graciously. How could he let the whole Tang familypensate him? Just having this unruly Tang Xinyang owe him a favor was enough.


    Of course, for the trouble that wouldeter, this favor was honestlyckl.u.s.ter.


    "It''s alright, Mistress Tang. Tang Xinyang is my friend, and I''m happy to be the Second Young Miss''sst dance," he replied politely, lying through his teeth. He could not just say he was not left without much choice, could he?


    Behind her grandmother, Tang Yin quietly nced at him and added another assumption. ''A guy who could lie with a straight face.''


    Mistress Tang continued. "It won''t do. You might not like mypensation but your grandfather will surely ask for it. Especially because your name is used identally, and the resulting... aftermath will also concern you."


    Lu Yin Ze could not rebut on that. It appeared that Mistress Tang had already decided about it and was just letting him know.


    So be it.


    "Alright. I appreciate Mistress Tang''s concern and effort. But please, rest assured that the Lu family will not take offense of it."


    Mistress Tang appreciated his gentle and generous personality even more. A truly fine young man, she sighed.


    "Please tell your grandfather that I will pay him a visit one of these days."


    "Yes, I will. Thank you for inviting me. It is also gettingte. I shall go now."


    "Allow me and my two granddaughters to escort you."


    "There''s no need."


    "It''s alright, Lu Yin Ze. After all¡ª" Tang Xinyang stepped forward, leaned in, and whispered secretly. "¡ªYou are now my master."


    Mistress Tang and Tang Yin who had a very good hearing: "..."


    M-master? What kind of y was that!?


    Lu Yin Ze saw their shocked faces and became fl.u.s.tered, breaking his cool prince image. A slight blush rose on his cheeks out of embarrassment.


    "T-that''s not it. She... she just called me in her own ord. She is just ying around," he hastily exined.


    Tang Xinyang rolled her eyes and pulled him away. "Alright! Since the party is ending and you are leaving, we will escort you, master."


    "Cut it out, Tang Xinyang!" He whispered helplessly.


    He nced once more at Xiong Zhi''s table, but she was not there anymore. His eyebrows rose and he looked around. There was no sight of his butler, too.


    ...It appeared that he could only go home without even getting to talk to her. His spirit waned and his resistance to Tang Xinyang''s pulling faded.


    He followed Tang Xinyang''s lead with a low mood.


    Tang Yin who was following behind also looked at the table he was looking at earlier.


    Her eyes fell into deep thoughts.


    Outside.


    "There''s no need to escort all the way to the car. This privilege is actually putting a lot of pressure on me." Lu Yin Ze turned around. They were near at the parking area. There was no one around, just them and the car with his chauffeur.


    "It''s what you deserve." Tang Xinyang grinned.


    "You''ve done enough for me."


    Mistress Tang smiled. "This is just a small matter to do for our savior tonight."


    "Master, thank you for saving the night. I owe you big one!"


    "...Alright, whatever you say."


    Tang Yin also bowed in apology and spoke, still using her overly sweet fake tone. "I apologize for all the troubles we caused you, Second Young Master Lu. I''m really thankful for your help though. If you ever need my help, I''ll dly extend my hand. Also, rest assured that the Tang family willpensate you."


    Lu Yin Ze sighed and nced at her. Why were they so adamant in pushing him to eptpensation¡ª


    Then his eyes grew wide. He seemed to have realized something. Sweating, he asked, "Hold on. Bypensation, you don''t mean offering me a marriage, right?"


    Tang Yin blinked.


    A marriage? What for? Whose hand?


    "Heh~ If Second Young Master Lu is looking for a good candidate to marry, I will make sure that the Tang family will find a candidate who is very suitable for you. We will do our best to help," Mistress Tang suddenly chimed in.


    "Ah, no, no! I didn''t mean that, I am good. There''s no need for that."


    Lu Yin Ze sweated. He just thought too much, thankfully.


    "Then, Mistress Tang, Tang Xinyang, and Second Young Miss Tang Yin¡ª"


    "Just call me Tang Yin. That''s too long."


    "...I''ll go now. Thank you for escorting me." Lu Yin Ze bowed to the Tang family and hurriedly went to his car, as if escaping from something.


    ****


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the parking lot, four people stood quietly. Two men were facing each other with dark eyes. Their auras were secretly shing.


    While at the side, the man- the stand-in butler- could only break out in cold sweat. The only woman, Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes at the two people who suddenly blocked their way.


    She could not help but pay more attention to the tall man who had a cold and imposing aura. There was no doubt that he was the boss between them.


    Who was this person?


    It was clear that it was her first time meeting him. The man''s face was perfectly sculpted. His jaw was sharp and his cold face was handsome. A kind of beauty that exuded mystery.


    For some reason, his features were familiar. Yet she was certain that it was her first time seeing him.


    Who was he?

 Chapter 421 - Lu Jin and Xiong Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Lu Jin and Xiong Zhi</h4>


    The music from the banquet seemed faraway, and the sound of the wind brushing through the leaves of surrounding trees and bushes filled the dimly lit parking area.


    In one corner amongst the rows of luxury cars, two tall men faced each other in a silent conflict of tremendous aura of qigong.


    Earlier, when the couple was about to return to their car, Linfeng suddenly felt an attack of qigonging his way. He automatically set up his defenses, pushed his Young Miss behind him, and fought back silently. His peach blossom eyes narrowed into dark pools as he stared in one direction.


    The air turned heavier, making the surrounding air difficult to breathe in.


    Xiong Zhi could not sense qigong, however, she could sense an intense undercurrent in the atmosphere. It brought a heavy pressure to her chest, as if she was engulfed in seawater all the way to her neck. Every breath was heavy.


    Linfeng noticed and stepped closer to her. The air turned lighter and her breathing finally began to lighten.


    "Are you alright? Can you breathe properly?" Linfeng asked, tearing his gaze away from the man. He took the handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the sweat on Xiong Zhi''s forehead, and rubbed her hair.


    Xiong Zhi took another deep breath before looking at the two people walking towards them. Their steps were light and did not make any echo in the spacious and empty parking area.


    "En, I''m alright. Do you know him?"


    Linfeng looked again at the approaching men. The man with the expressionless face, his aura was very familiar. He was the man he had a sh with his qigong earlier at the banquet. Earlier, he could not fully see his exact appearance due to the distance and dim lightning, but he could make it out somehow.


    Meeting him now in a closer distance, he was able to study his features directly.


    After seeing his face clearly, Linfeng instantly recognized him.


    He had never met this person in real life before, but when he was still studying as an apprentice butler under the Xiong family, he had seen all the hidden records of all the other legendary families. Of course, not all secrets were included because some were buried deeply by the other families.


    Still, as part of his training, this study allowed him to familiarize with the other legendary families well. He memorized the family members from those families and their close aides. Naturally, this man''s picture was also included.


    Although the man he saw in the picture was still in his teens, Linfeng who had a very good memory could still recognize his features. Besides, this man and that bug had simrities due to their blood rtion, except that the color of their eyes and hair were entirely different.


    "Yes, I know him. He is Lu Jin, the first young master of the Lu family."


    Xiong Zhi: ''!!!''


    Lu Jin finally approached them with his attendant standing far behind him. He withdrew the pressure and stepped forward. "You recognize me? I don''t think we have met before."


    Linfeng watched him calmly. "It''s my obligation to know each member of the legendary families, as well as protecting my Young Miss. So, Young Master Lu Jin, if you came with unkind intentions, I advise you to step back. This is my warning out of respect for the Lu family backing you."


    Lu Jin''s face remained distant as his cold voice sounded. "A lie. You knew well the internal conflicts of each family. Thus, what is this warning for?"


    His message was clear. The Lu family was obviously not backing him, so even if he did not give a warning and acted with disrespect, the Lu family would not take any offense from it.


    "Besides, I am just here to greet the heiress of the Xiong family." Lu Jin''s icy eyes turned to Xiong Zhi. "Heiress Xiong Zhi, I believe it''s our first meeting."


    Mr. Kang nced at his boss. His expressionless boss was usually quiet and treasured every word of his as gold. He knew that his boss was groomed to be this kind of person. It was also a sign of his boss''s steady as Mount Tai''s personality.


    But seriously, today, his boss was totally out of his character. He had been talking a lot since earlier.


    Was it a good thing or not?


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that the intense atmosphere earlier seemed to have disappeared. However, she remained vignt.


    This was Lu Jin!


    Lu Yin Ze''s evil brother!


    She was surprised at first.


    For her, Lu Jin''s existence was full of question marks. She had never met him in both lifetimes. And in this life, she only knew him as a man who inflicted too much pain and trauma on Lu Yin Ze.


    Most importantly... If her conjecture was right, this man was rted to the destruction of the four families.


    Xiong Zhi''s cold face, just like the man''s, also did not let any of her thoughtse out. "You''re right. But I did not expect that the mysterious first young master of the Lu family will actuallye out to especially greet me. Your unique way of greeting is truly enlightening."


    Lu Jin''s inky ck eyes bore straight to Xiong Zhi''s.


    Two pairs of cold eyes met each other, as if two pairs of ciers appearing hazily in icy fog.


    Lu Jin was intently observing the young woman in front of him, when he was disturbed by a sharp re that cut at his way. He nced at the source.


    "Your eyes are a bit disrespectful, Mister Butler. Be careful on who you offend with your station." His tone did not change, but the warning was clear as day.


    Linfeng eyebrows rose slightly, finally noticing something.


    Xiong Zhi on the other hand was annoyed. Was he looking down on her Linfeng?


    She narrowed her eyes, "You''re the one who is disrespectful. I don''t know exactly what you did earlier, but you are clearly trying to make me feel ufortable. Also, you should address Linfeng properly. He is not just any butler. You might have received the news yet, but the Zhou family no longer serves the Xiong family."


    Linfeng nced at his Young Miss. Although he was happy she defended him, but that was not the point. It appeared she had not noticed yet.


    ''This man came here to check on us and also warn us. For whatever reason, they were undoubtedly ill-intended, as if he came to purposely annoy him. But what for? And why?''


    Based on what he read on the profile of this mysterious man, he liked his own space. He was not the type of person to make an initiative like greeting someone especially. There must be a reason.


    While he was thinking, Lu Jin also replied. "Is that so? Alright, Mister Butler."


    It was as if he did not hear any rebuke at all.


    Xiong Zhi annoyance increased. (-_-)¨p


    Linfeng: ''This guy... Does this man has a grudge against me?''


    The man was not finished yet.


    "Ah, it should be, lowly servant of the Xiong''s Young Miss?" Lu Jin tilted his head. His voice and face remained cold, but the tilting movement of his head while speaking added an air of a person looking down on someone.


    Linfeng: "..." There was no doubt about it. This man had a grudge against him.


    On the side, Xiong Zhi''s annoyance had peaked under her expressionless face.


    ''What was this man''s problem? He wasn''t like Lu Yin Ze at all.''


    She calmly said, "It seems that Mr. Lu Jin, the outcast of the Lu family, has no manners. What a pity."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Lu Jin: "..."

 Chapter 422 - Out of Character

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Out of Character</h4>


    "..."


    A long silence followed as if someone pressed a pause button.


    Linfeng did not know how to react.


    He wanted to apuse for his Young Miss'' sharp tongue and courage to snap back at this mysterious man surnamed Lu. At the same time, he wanted to pat her head for doing a good job in delivering a clean hit. There was also a bit of a helpless feeling because the way she talked to the other man¡­ was not exactly polite either.


    "Heh."


    "..."


    Linfeng, Xiong Zhi, and Mr. Kang looked towards the source with varying expressions of surprise, but the receiver of their looks was an expressionless man who simply stared back at them.


    His cold eyes finally gave out a hint of confusion, seemingly asking, ''What?''


    The other three wondered if perhaps they had heard it wrong.


    Lu Jin''s face was the same as always.


    The abrupt and almost indiscernibleugh was practically like an illusion. And yet, that sound was very apparent in the silence earlier.


    The icy cold man focused his eyes on Xiong Zhi. "My apologies if my manners seemcking to you. However, I think you two should be the least ones who can tell me that. Since throughout the banquet, the two of you were clearlycking in decency."


    He then nced sideways at Linfeng. "A mere butler flirting with his Young Miss in public, what ack of morality this butler has."


    Linfeng: He really did not forget to specifically bite at him, did he?


    He was about to reply when the woman beside him who was totally ticked off replied faster than him.


    "That''s only a normal act between lovers. We''ve done it discreetly and no one called us out. It is strange how it is only you who noticed that, unless you have been watching us," Xiong Zhi coldly shot back.?"I didn''t know that the first young master, the ''ck sheep'' of the Lu family, is such a stalker."


    Mr. Kang frowned, feeling incensed at the words.


    This woman''s mouth was crude. No one dared to talk to his master like that and live for a day longer!


    Surprisingly, Lu Jin did not take offense of her words. He was more concerned of another matter.


    ''Lovers? The young miss of the Xiong family is this steadfast about her rtionship with this butler?''


    Lu Jin was out of the country in the past years, however, he had eyes here in the country.


    He was always updated of the major events happening in the four families. Also, with Guan Gao Huan''s constant update about his mission, he knew that rtionship between this master and butler pair was not pure like others.


    But he did not expect that this woman would be so earnest in their rtionship that she did not even bother to hide it from him.


    ''Are they really prepared toe out clean in public?''


    Lu Jin nced at Linfeng to see his reaction.


    The butler had a calm face, although his eyes seemed softer and had a glint of amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Lu Jin internally frowned.


    He really did not like this Linfeng for a certain reason.


    It seemed like Guan Gao Huan and his brother would not stand a chance in breaking up this couple.


    Lu Jin gave them a final nce before quietly leaving.


    Mr. Kang was dazed for a couple of seconds and then he followed suit.


    Inwardly, he was thinking, ''Boss! Aren''t you going to retaliate? Don''t just leave in silence!''


    The pair who was ready to fight but was suddenly left behind: "...."


    When the man who appeared out of the blue to annoy them left so suddenly like that, it left the couple speechless.


    It was like punching hard on soft cotton, totally anticlimactic.


    "Was he scared off?" After a long silence, Xiong Zhi asked in confusion.


    She tried hard to think about the man''s purpose, but she just could not fathom what it was.


    It was unlikely for Lu Yin Ze to tell this guy anything. Not to mention, this man was Lu Yin Ze''s enemy, so it was unlikely that Lu Jin approached her to avenge his little brother''s heartbreak, right?


    However, she had felt like he was prepared to exchange sharp words with her all night, so she did not expect that he would leave so simply after being blown by only two hits.


    Linfeng recovered as well and nodded. "My Young Miss is so formidable and merciless. Who will not be scared to go against you?"


    Xiong Zhi threw him a sideway nce. ''I know you are overly praising me. But since it was you, I will take this little segment as my win.''


    She put her hands on her waist and raised her chin. "Of course, he should think twice before bullying my Linfeng." Forget it, she did not know what was up with that mysterious annoying man, and he already left. It was pointless to think more.


    She would simply investigateter.


    Linfeng pped his hands and showered praises as they walked forward to their car. However, deep inside, he continued specting as to why the mysterious Lu Jin suddenly approached them.


    It was unlikely to be mere curiosity.


    With a doting smile on his face, his eyes shed darkly.


    It looked like he would be busy in the uing days.


    ***


    On the night road illuminated by streetlights, a lone car smoothly sped forward.


    Inside the car, the passing streetlights appeared like stars streaking by, faintly illuminating the dark interior with shing lights.


    Mr. Kang nced at his boss sitting at the backseat withplex emotion through the rearview mirror.


    Tonight was surely special.


    His quiet boss who always expressionless and cold acted out of his character, contrary to how he usually behaved.


    First, his uncongenial boss attended a merry banquet that had nothing to do with him. Second, he volunteered to escort Mistress Tang. He understood that his boss might have done it out of courtesy to respect the elder as a junior. But this was his boss¡ªLu Jin!


    His boss would never have done something like that.


    Filial piety, respect to elderly¡­ His boss would normally not bat an eyelid to these. Lu Jin even went against his grandfather¡ªthe head of the legendary Lu family.


    Not only that, what was up with his boss initiating a war of qigong with a mere butler?!


    Furthermore, he deliberately met up with them at the parking lot. And for what? Just for the sake of belittling that butler!


    Yes, his boss was so obvious with this intention that he could tell it clearly.


    Mr. Kang secretly nced up again at his boss Lu Jin. Since he had been working under him for a long time, he knew what the boss meant to do by just a mere nce.


    He obtained this skill after many experiences, because he needed to give all his attention to the every action of his boss in order to better serve him.


    Who told him to have a boss who treasured his words as if they were priceless treasures? Hearing more than a hundred words today, he could tell that majority of those words was to disparage a certain man¡ªthat butler with strong qigong.

 Chapter 423 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Punishment</h4>


    His mind kept running. Why? What was his rtionship with boss?


    Mr. Kang nced once again at the person who sat still like a statue.


    Lastly, his boss left like that without putting up a fight!


    Surely, those two would think that his boss left because he had nothing to retort. But it should not be true. He refused to admit it. His boss never lost in any fight. He just left because he saw the couple as nothing but wasting time. That must be it!


    Still, Mr. Kang was not satisfied by leaving just like that. Those two should know who they were up against with.


    He could not help ncing up again at his boss through the mirror.


    A pair of frigid eyes, inky ck like the shadows in bottomless abyss, met him.


    Mr. Kang: !!!!


    His hair rose and he almost shouted in fear.


    "If you give me one more nce, I will gouge your eyes out."


    A cold voice sounded behind him, before the sharp and cold sensation of his boss''s sight left him.


    Mr. Kang sweated. So scary...


    However, he was relieved.


    Yes, yes! This was the boss he knew!


    His boss was merciless and would not leave just like that. For sure, he had ns to make the pair sufferter.


    Thus, feeling a bit morecent, he began talking. "Master, that butler surely had some guts to challenge you. And that Xiong woman was the same. They really don''t know who they are up against with, a bunch of ignorant people. To actually have the guts to speak ill of you..."


    The pair of dark pools rose and pierced at him, clearly warning him from saying any further. Mr. Kang swallowed his words. Seriously scary! His boss should have shown those guys this side of him earlier!


    Lu Jin retrieved his eyes, stayed quiet, and did not reply. For him, it was bothersome to argue with a butler. Unfortunately, the death-seeking Mr. Kang was not yet done courting death.


    "Master, just say the word. I will personally handle the matter. Even if she is a Xiong, she must know who she offended. And that butler might be strong, but it is clear to see that he has weakness. That woman surnamed Xiong, I can use her to grab his handle."


    That would be hitting two birds with one stone. He was filled with enthusiasm to prove his loyalty.


    Suddenly, he felt an immense pressure on his back. Mr. Kang felt his chest tighten. He could not breathe. The driver beside him nced at him, feeling that this guy deserved death for talking too much.


    When Mr. Kang felt like he was about to lose consciousness, the pressure decreased and the suffocating aura was withdrawn.


    "Cough! Cough!" Mr. Kang coughed and patted his chest.


    It was only the aura of qigong, but for a martial artist like him who was sensitive to aura, he felt like he was being strangled.


    "Don''t get ahead of me. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Y-yes, boss."


    Lu Jin returned to looking outside at the night sky.


    He did not waste his time going there, because he learned a lot of information that his spies could not get.


    The car quietly drove into the driveway of huge mansion that was not a part of the Lu''s property.


    However, while they were at the gate, Lu Jin''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    The car entered into the mansion premises and stopped in front of the door.


    Lu Jin stepped down and turned his head to one side.


    He saw several cars that were not there earlier before he left.


    He recognized Guan Gao Huan''s car. And there were other cars that were not Guan Gao Huan''s property.


    He inwardly frowned, and his hands silently tensed.


    His father was here.


    The quiet mansion felt more deathly and quiet than usual.


    He went to the main living room.


    All the maids and butlers were there standing by the wall, not making any sounds.


    If one looked closely, they were all shivering.


    Lu Jin''s eyebrows faintly moved.


    He knew where his father was.


    The more he walked to the main study, the colder it became.


    Likewise, his face also turned more indifferent and his mind seemed to empty out.


    When he stood outside the door of the main study, he deliberated whether to knock or let the people inside finish their matter first. Then, his keen nose detected a rustic smell in the air.


    Someone was being punished.


    He was about to turn around when a cold voice, more wintry and emptier than his, sounded. "Enter."


    Lu Jin did not hesitate anymore and entered.


    The smell of blood was stronger inside.


    The tall man he had not seen for a long time was standing in front of him, wiping his hands with a cloth. The cloth was stained with blood.


    "Take a seat."


    Lu Jin mechanically walked around him and sat at the vacant seat. He did not look at the man being punished.


    "Where have you been?"


    His father asked this while hurtling his leg towards the bloodied man.


    This question of course was not for the man being punished, but for him.


    Lu Jin could only honestly say, "From Tang''s family banquet."


    "Oh? The Tang''s second young miss''s debut? How is she?"


    Crack.


    A finger of the bloodied man broke, yet the wounded man did not shout in pain.


    He just clenched his teeth and endured, because he knew that the man was not yet done giving ''punishment''.


    "The second young miss is ordinary." He meant that she was not outstanding and did not pose any threat to their ns.


    "Hmm? Is that so? Well, I''ve heard she is just a musician. I am talking about her marriage prospect. Surely, as a nobledy, they will give her a final dance. Who is her final dance?"


    Lu Jin stayed quiet.


    "Hmm?"


    Crack.


    Another finger was broken.


    Lu Jin made a mistake and nced at the man who grunted.


    He met a pair of foggy golden eyes.


    He was reminded again not to lie.


    "It was Lu Yin Ze."


    His father, Ming Zhi Yi, halted.


    Then heughed.


    "Ha-ha-ha! He is surely capable!"


    "But Mistress Tang made things clear that they will not let the two to marry. Lu Yin Ze agreed to be thest dance as a favor, because he won the voting rankings among the guests on who will be thest dance." Lu Jin hurriedly added.


    "I don''t care about the details, only the oue. Those old powerhouses won''t care how Yin became thest dance. They will only know that the bnce is threatened. And they will surely take this opportunity."


    Lu Jin stayed quiet.


    "Anyway, it is the calm before the storm. Why not make the storm that is about toe be more violent and fiercer?"


    Lu Jin, and the bloodied man, Guan Gao Huan, looked towards the man they called father.


    "It is a good thing that I did not rely on your missionspletely. Just give it more time, and the strong pir of the Xiong family will surely be broken. If that happens, how long will the bnce of these four families stay strong?"


    Silence.


    "Ha. Ha-ha-ha." The man''s coldughter continued in the huge study room.

 Chapter 424 - Checking Out

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Checking Out</h4>


    The door closed, leaving the two quiet men alone in the room.


    "Urgh..." Guan Gao Huan tried to stand up.


    He wiped the blood on his lips but grunted again as his broken fingers were hurt by the fleeting touch.


    "How did he find out?" Lu Jin asked on the side.


    Guan Gao Huanboriously stood up from his kneeling position, staggered to a chair, and plopped down.


    No matter how used he had be to the pain, his body still responded naturally. Just like now, all he wanted to do was to soak in a hot bath.


    "The usual way. Xiong De''s case spread far and wide. Even up north, the news had already spread there."


    "So you summoned him."


    Lu Jin fell quiet, looked at his friend who was currently taking care of his wounds, and then spoke again.?"Why even bother to use that useless man?"


    The useless man Lu Jin was talking about was Xiong De.


    "Well, I thought that internal fight is the most effective method against that kind of family."


    "¡­It is, unless there is someone smart enough to figure it out." That was the problem.


    "..."?Guan Gao Huan halted in wrapping up his bloody body.


    He looked at Lu Jin with a raised eyebrow, asking, "You''ve met her?"


    "En."


    "Oh."


    Guan Gao Huan went back to wrapping the bandage on his broken fingers, appearing to not care that Lu Jin had especially checked out his mission object. However, his golden eyes were deep.


    "So¡­ What do you think of her?"


    "...Peculiar."


    "Hmm?" Guan Gao Huan distractedly looked up again.


    Did he hear it wrong? He expected many descriptions, like ''not worthy to take note of'' or ''troublesome'', but he did not expect the word peculiar. For Lu Jin to say something that was not an insult to someone, it was already apliment.


    "You''ve heard me."


    "That''s it?"


    "And one more thing. Her butler is strong."


    Linfeng''s image popped up in Guan Gao Huan''s mind.


    He frowned. "I know that already."


    He did not like Lu Jinplimenting Linfeng.


    "Well, there''s that. And ''that''."


    "Ahh?"


    Gao Huan was confused by Lu Jin''s meaning of ''that''.


    "I mean, he has a strong influence on the Xiong''s heiress. You have to take him out."


    "...."


    "Do you hear me?" Lu Jin frowned.


    That Linfeng was an eyesore.


    "He is a variable to your mission. You have to take him out."


    "You''re telling me to take Linfeng out of Xiong Zhi''s side?"


    "Yes."


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes narrowed.


    ''Suspicious''


    "...Tell me honestly, it is for your brother, right? I''ve heard rumors that Lu Yin Ze is after the Young Miss Xiong."


    "...Of course not. How can Lu Yin Ze enter the picture?"


    "Heh, you can fool father about it, but you can''t fool me. We practically grew up together. I know all your habits like the back of my hand."


    "Why are you interested about my thoughts?" Lu Jin stared darkly at Gao Huan.


    Likewise, Guan Gao Huan stared at Lu Jin. He then turned serious.


    "I just want to make it clear to you. I don''t care about your brother''s puppy love. But Xiong Zhi is my prey. I''ve got her marked. Besides, father already handed her onto my care."


    Lu Jin did not speak anymore.


    It was his mistake. He talked too much today.


    "Anyway, we have to be prepared, since father is cooking something up to mess with the four families again. I''m sure you will have your mission soon," Guan Gao Huan said as he stood up and left the study room with a stagger.


    The door closed with a thud.


    The room sank into silence, leaving Lu Jin staring back at nothingness.


    *** **


    It was two dayster when Lu Yin Ze received a heads up from his butler that the Tang family wille to visit any time today.


    Old Lu had already heard from his people about what happened in the Second Young Miss Tang''s banquet. With his and Mistress Tang''s power, they suppressed the rumors of the two family joining together.


    However, despite doing that, in the eyes of the people in the upper circle who was present at that time, the cat was already out of the bag.


    Within the circles in the high society, words were passed on secretly and people spected. Some figureheads in the domestic economy were already starting to prepare for the worst if ever they have to choose a side. A few ones discreetly tried to feel out the situation between the families.


    Thus, there was a sudden boom in guest appointments and meetings.


    Due to this, Old Lu became busier in the past two days, causing him backache and leg cramps when night fell.


    His ck face scared off many of the ones who came as peanut gallery.


    When he heard the news that the Tang family personally came to apologize, he harrumphed and let the three women of the Tang family wait for almost an hour in the living room.


    He even did not notify Lu Yin Ze that the Tang family was already inside the mansion.


    Thus, when Lu Yin Ze finally came home after receiving the news, he was stunned to see the visitors who had said they wille any timeter.


    ''They were already here rather early, eh?''


    Just in time, Old Lu decided to meet his guests.


    "Yin, you can take a rest first. I will take care of our ''dear visitors''."


    "I''m not that tired yet, grandpa. I will apany you." Besides, they are here because of me, Lu Yin Ze silently added.


    He wanted to know what kind of talk the two elders would decide upon regarding his pensation''.


    Also, he felt distressed that his grandfather had been troubled by the aftermath despite being in an advanced age.


    Old Lu nodded and greeted the visitors.


    The visitors, Mistress Tang, Tang Xinyang, and Tang Yin, stood up and greeted him as well.


    There was no impatience or me on their faces despite knowing that Old Lu had deliberately made them wait. Because they were the one who was in the wrong, they quietly stomached this little revenge of the Old man. For their strong bodies, it was nothing troublesome at all.


    "Old Tang, what made youe here to our humble abode?" Old Lu said without giving much pleasantries.


    Mistress Tang''s tigress aura was withdrawn. She was docile like a kitten today.


    She smiled apologetically. "Old Lu, I know you are upset about what happened two days ago. It was totally our wrong. I came here to personally apologize with my granddaughters for pulling your grandson into this mess."


    ''Hmph. You only came here to apologize now after two long days? This amazon, did you think we surnamed Lu''s are pushovers?''


    Old Lu harrumphed again. "Exactly, it was ''two days ago''. It has been so long that I almost forgot this little farce that your Tang family created."


    The Tang family went silent. The two young women who had guilty hearts bowed their heads lower.


    Old Lu''s meaning was clear. It took them two days toe here and apologize.


    Though they had reasons why they came two dayste, their faces could not help but heated up with shame.

 Chapter 425 - Taking Ones side

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Taking One''s side</h4>


    It seemed like Old Lu was really upset about what happened.


    "Grandpa," Lu Yin Ze tried to pacify the old man.


    Although they indeed suffered, still, it was a bit impolite to speak so straightforwardly like this.


    Mistress Tang still wore the apologetic smile on her face.


    "I sincerely apologize for the trouble we created."


    Tang Xinyang stood up and bowed a perfect right angle to the pair of grandfather and grandson. "This matter escted into this because of me. I sincerely apologize."


    Tang Yin followed her sister and bowed as well. "I am also at fault. This happened because¡­ I am the root of the problem. I sincerely apologize."


    Actually, she did not really know what to say. She could not just say, ''It''s because I did not want to choose a fianc¨¦ my family offered'', or, ''It''s because I did not want to grab my sister''s man although it was only for appearances'', could she? So she could only sincerely apologize for troubling the Lu family.


    "My two granddaughters are fully reflecting on the things they havemitted wrong. I''ve also made sure to teach them a lesson. We came here topensate Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze for the trouble we caused and brought to you."


    "Compensation? How do you intend topensate us?" Old Lu asked, still not yet moved by their apologies.


    "Grandpa," Lu Yin Ze helplessly said, patting his grandfather''s hand gently to calm down the old man. "Tang Xinyang is my friend. A favor from a friend should not bepensated."


    "A friend would not bring that much trouble to you or your family. What the Tang family did was a very big mistake. You can''t even imagine what consequences it would bring."


    "..." Tang Xinyang turned red in embarrassment.


    During these two days, she was scolded harshly by her grandmother. Her grandmother had told her the ins and outs of what she had done. To think that the seemingly harmless ''vote rankings'' of thest dance could actually bring more trouble than she had thought.


    Due to her straightforward nature, she initially thought that a mere exnation and suppression of rumors could settle it, but reality taught her otherwise. She began to truly reflect on her actions, and her grandmother also began to reinforce her teachings with more realistic views on human nature.


    Tang Xinyang was going to be the next helm of the family, thus, Mistress Tang had be a lot stricter in educating and training her with these social politics.


    As her grandmother said, Tang Xinyang finally saw that people who had malicious intent to the four families could grab this handle, stir up waves to make the matter worse, and threaten the delicate bnce that existed between the four families.


    With her grandmother''s guidance, she saw with her own eyes how the weak wall separating the four families from other great families could potentially disappear by mere carelessness.


    "Grandpa." Lu Yin Ze frowned.


    Mistress Tang nodded her head. "Your grandfather is right. It was totally thoughtless of us. That''s why we came here topensate the Lu family. Apologizing is not enough."


    Lu Yin Ze turned silent.


    He knew of course the severity of the matter. He was simply trying to make the atmosphere a bit lighter. However, it seemed that it would not work.


    He decided then to leave the discussion ofpensation to his grandfather. Of course, if it was marriage as a form ofpensation, he would strongly refuse.


    Lu Yin Ze thought of that and nced towards Tang Yin, his usually gentle silver-blue eyes strangely shing with a determined light.


    This woman had been staring at him ever since he came.


    Lu Yin Ze was a man who had been continuously gued by the eyes ofdies and subtle verbal hints of marriage offers. Thus, when faced with this kind of familiar situation, he only thought of one thing. ''You won''t get my hand!''


    Tang Yin who happened to be observing him: ???


    "So, Lady Tang, how do you n topensate my grandson and the Lu family?" Old Lu asked.


    Although still upset, he was more interested in this. "The Lu family certainly will be pleased with thepensation. The Tang family might be a family of martial artists, however, we also have a deep history andwork like you do¡­"


    ''Please not marriage'', Lu Yin silently prayed.


    Mistress Tang continued to speak in a serious tone. "Our Tang family pays much attention in repaying our benefactors. Your Lu family helped us a lot, and still we caused you trouble. This is a big debt."


    ''Please, not marriage.''


    "Under our surname Tang, with all our might, we swear an oath to take Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze''s¡­"


    ''Oh, no!'' Lu Yin Ze''s hair instantly rose.


    "Lu Yin Ze''s side¡­"


    Old Lu''s eyes lit up.


    "No!" Lu Yin Ze strongly disagreed.


    "Eh?" All people inside the living room looked at him in surprise.


    Old Lu frowned. "Why not?"


    Did his grandson change his mind and no longer wanted to be his heir?


    If that was the case, then he needed to remake everything for him from scratch. Old Lu wanted to spoil his gentle and filial grandson. If his dear grandson did not want to inherit the family business, then he would not force him to handle the Lu Empire.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want marriage." Lu Yin Ze''s limpid eyes looked at his grandfather.


    ?????


    Everyone was taken aback and looked at him questioningly.


    All four people: What was he talking about?


    Suddenly, Old Lue upon a realization.


    "Oh... I see."


    He nodded deeply, his eyes were full of understanding. His grandson was too shy.


    The clueless Tang family: ''What ''I see''? What does it mean?''


    Lu Yin Ze nodded, his beautiful eyes silently pleading. ''Please don''t marry me off. Not to this woman or to any Tang family women.''


    Old Lu patted his grandson''s shoulder and gave him the look of ''I-got-this''.


    He turned to Mistress Tang. "So whichdy did you get for my grandson?"


    "Grandpa!" Lu Yin Ze was shocked.


    ''Why did you ask that?! I thought you got this!''


    Old Lu just nodded again and gave him another Buddhist smile, with the ''don''t-be-shy-I''ll-handle-this-matter'' look.


    Lu Yin Ze no longer trusted this look. "No, grandpa, you misunderstand! I don''t want to get married. If I will marry, I will handle it myself."


    Old Lu was taken aback, finally getting confused.


    Then why in the world did his grandson suddenly mention marriage? Because of that sudden remark out of the blue, he thought that his grandson was trying to imply marriage and was simply feeling embarrassed to say it outwardly.


    "..." The Tang family was still clueless until now.


    Did they say something wrong in mentioning theirpensation?


    Mistress Tang, although puzzled, coughed and decided to continue discussing their topic.


    As for the Lu''s problem, this pair of grandfather and grandson should discuss itter when they were gone. They already wasted so much time today. In any case, just tell them her family''spensation and they could go home.


    "As I was saying, our Tang family decided to support Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze''s side in the future inheritance battle of the Lu family. If ever you need help, we will extend our hand to assist."


    Lu Yin Ze blinked.


    Eh?


    Old Lu decided to set aside his confusion and became serious as well.


    "Lu Yin Ze is already my decided heir. There is no otherpetitor."


    "You might say it for now. But based on the information I''ve got, your eldest grandson will certainly not back down without a fight."


    With the mention of the ''eldest grandson'', both of the men surnamed Lu''s eyes shed.


    Lu Yin Ze instantly forgot his earlier gaffe and became silent.


    Old Lu looked at Mistress Tang. For this old woman to say something like this, she might have found out something regarding his grandson whom he had cast out of the family.


    "What do you mean by that, Mistress Tang?"


    "I met Lu Jin in my granddaughter''s banquet." Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze were both taken aback.


    In the banquet?


    Lu Yin Ze''s silvery blue eyes trembled.


    His cruel brother was in the same ce as him that night? Yet¡­ he did not even notice.


    Lu Yin Ze unconsciously shuddered.


    The hairs on his arms and the back of his neck stood up. It was like there was an assassin about to sh his de behind you yet you still did not know.

 Chapter 426 - Endless Void

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Endless Void</h4>


    "Lu¡­ Jin?"


    The name tasted bitter in Old Lu''s tongue.


    It had been a long time since he heard this name directly from someone, and also first time he uttered it after he casted his eldest grandson out of the family.


    His breathing became heavier as he remembered the past, but he quickly recovered his emotions and nced worriedly at his youngest grandson.


    Lu Yin Ze sat quietly beside him, his long dark silvershes casting a shadow on his cheeks.


    "Little Yin¡­"


    The silver haired young man stirred, looked up at Old Lu, and smiled gently.


    "I''m fine grandfather. Please continue, Mistress Tang. Did you talk to my¡­ did you talk to him?"


    "Yes, I did. In fact, he already notified me a week prior to Tang Yin''s banquet that he would be attending," Mistress Tang exined.


    "Of course, I did not ask for the reason as to why he came. Since he was still surnamed Lu, I weed him with open arms."


    Old Lu was silent.


    He thought of possibilities why his eldest grandson attended a banquet actively out of the blue.


    Based on his understanding of his own grandson, Lu Jin would only do something if it benefited him. However, Lu Jin doesn''t have any deeper connections to the Tang. Maybe, he met an important guest there?


    In any case, there was definitely a reason why he suddenly went there. So what was it for? Was he nning onpeting with Little Yin for the inheritance?


    Old Lu could not help but ask, "So what did he do there? What did he ask of you? Did he tell you something?"


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes fell on Mistress Tang. He was silent, but he his back was tensed as he waited for Mistress Tang''s answer.


    The old woman shrugged. "Nothing."


    The two Lu''s: "...."


    "I''m sorry?" Old Lu asked again.


    "He did not ask anything. We only talked of casual things, random things. Basically, it was nothing."


    Old Lu frowned. "Nonsense. He would not go there unless he has something he needed to do. "


    Mistress Tang nodded. "That''s right. I am confused as well. He did not even bother toe to my granddaughter with a simple congrattory greeting. And I watched the whole coverage of the banquet in every corner after that day. Lu Jin did not meet anyone or talk to anyone in the banquet."


    Lu Yin Ze was silent, but he was also confused.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot. There was one time when he did. He crossed paths with Old Xiong''s granddaughter when they were about to leave in the parking lot." Mistress Tang was suddenly reminded by the scene she had seen in the parking lot footage.


    Lu Yin Ze froze.


    ''It can''t be...''


    "What did he do to Xiong Zhi?"


    His usual polite voice turned worried, as if faintly panicked.


    The people noticed his tone, they looked at him confusedly.


    "Well, nothing seemed to have happened," Mistress Tang answered a bit hesitantly.


    The elderlydy saw Lu Yin Ze''s worried and doubtful expression so she added some details.


    "They just talked. The footage does not record the audio, so I couldn''t hear them. But they didn''t even shake hands, they just talked for a bit. Besides, Young Miss Xiong Zhi had her butler with her at that time. I believe her butler would have made sure that Young Miss Xiong Zhi is well-protected. He is quite capable."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze fell silent and looked down, a sudden bitter sensation filling his heart.


    There was pricking pain on his chest as he was reminded again of the couple''s rtionship. His longshes swept down and covered the emotions in his eyes.


    Right, Linfeng was there, so there was no reason for him to worry¡­


    Tang Yin''srge cat-like eyes observed him quietly.


    "I believe Lu Jin attending the banquet is a mystery even for you, Old Lu. We don''t know if your eldest grandson is nning to fight back for the inheritance of the heir position. So I investigated a bit more through different channels. I even used my ck card."


    If she did not owe the Lu family, she definitely would not have used such a good bargaining chip.


    Old Lu''s eyes shed with the mention of ''ck card''.


    (A/n: ''ck card'' of EMA - an underground martial arts organization where the Tang family has great connections too, refer chapter 119. If you remember Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze''s birthday, they both had given the simplest card, ''red card''. With a ''ck card'', one could mobilize the whole organization for a certain task. Even the wealthiest could not have a ck card. It is a power that only belonged to the head of Tang family- Mistress Tang and other head founders of the organization)


    Old Lu knew the power of the ck card.


    It was possibly one of the most high-end human resource in the entire world. It was the best ce to hire an international spy, an assassin, a guard, or any profession that generally involved high risks.


    "So what did you find out?"


    Mistress Tang nced at Lu Yin Ze then to Old Lu.


    "Ming Zhi Yi is back."


    The air stilled, as if stagnant.


    Lu Yin Ze and Old Lu both froze.


    But Old Lu was faster in recovering himself.


    He snorted. "So what? It''s not like I care even if that bastard left that country."


    "He came from far north. "


    "..."


    Old Lu fell silent.


    Thest time he met Ming Zhi Yi was when that devil asked for Lu Yin Ze''s guardian rights to be transferred to him.


    At that time, Ming Zhi Yi had undoubtedlye from the south.


    Yet now, he came back from the far northern countries?


    Old Lu was a hegemon, so of course, he knew what Mistress Tang was about to say next.


    The far north¡­


    The surrounding temperatures seemed to have fallen to ground zero.


    Mistress Tang continued somberly. "And he became a ''King''* there."


    "...."


    (A/n: King- of the underground.)


    ***


    The sun was already down in the horizon when the serious discussion of the family heads, Old Lu and Mistress Tang, finally took a brief break.


    Outside, the stars had already appeared in the dark purple sky, with only a fleeting orange watercolor cast on the clouds low on the horizon.


    "Oh, pardon me,dies. We old people talked too much. We must have bored you out."


    Old Lu''s tone had be much friendlier to the Tang familypared to earlier. After all, they had brought him important news.


    "Not at all, Master Lu. This discussion is important to us as well. We''ve learned a lot by simply listening," Tang Xinyang respectfully said.


    This banquet incident was a big wake-up call to her. She wanted to learn more about social politics in order to avoid such troubles in the future.


    "There''s no need to worry about us. Our Tang family has nothing but energy. Even if we talked all night, we can definitely manage," Tang Yin added.


    "Oh, that''s a great relief. Still, it must''ve been tiring for youths like you. Why don''t you young people take a stroll in our garden? We have quite a big garden. My wife and my daughter used to love flowers so much, so I''ve made sure to take care of the garden in their memory. It''s too bad that the Lu family only has rough men. There are nodies here who could appreciate them."


    "Oh¡­" The two sisters looked at each other and then at Mistress Tang. Mistress Tang nodded.


    It seemed like there was still some matters that the two elderly needed to talk about that the young ones should not hear.


    "Alright." The two nodded and excused themselves.


    "Little Yin, thedies are not familiar with the mansion. I leave them to your care."


    Lu Yin Ze who was quiet ever since the mention of his father nodded and stood up as well.


    "Let me escort you, youngdies. This is the way to the garden."


    He walked ahead of them, maintaining a gentlemanly bearing. His face wasposed and his pace was smooth. Yet somehow, when the two young misses from the Tang family looked at his slender back, they could feel a sense of detachment and emptiness emanating from him.


    A boundless darkness that could only be described in two words¡ªan endless void.

 Chapter 427 - The Charismatic Pitiful Prince

    <h4>Chapter 427 - The Charismatic Pitiful Prince</h4>


    Tang Yin stared at Lu Yin Ze''s back.


    She then nudged Tang Xinyang''s elbow.


    "What?"


    Tang Yin gestured to her. ''Talk to him.''


    Tang Xinyang: ???


    Tang Yin made a sad face, then a happy one: ''He looked down. Cheer him up.''


    Tang Xinyang: ???


    She looked at Lu Yin Ze''s back before whispering to Tang Yin.


    "He always looks like that."


    Thetter inched closer and whispered back. "Always like that? Like, ''the whole world turned its back on me'' look?"


    Her elder sister nodded. "You think this look is bad? Girl, if you met the Lu Yin Ze from three years ago, you''ll know what''s bad. He was more of a downer before. He''s actually much better now."


    Tang Xinyang had an inkling that Lu Yin Ze must had met a few setbacks in the past, but she dared not to ask before.


    She was not close enough yet with Lu Yin Ze to rightfully pry about his past. Thankfully, this ''sentimental'' prince had be much better after hanging out with Xiong Zhi for a few years.


    Tang Yin could not believe it.


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Because this guy now is really different from the past, when he was like an emo-standing-under-the-rain type. Right, it''s that feeling." She leaned closer. "Do you remember the rumors about Master Lu''s ex-son-inw?"


    "Which one of those? There are many rumors about him, many of which I totally forgot."


    "You know, the worst one. The rumors about killing his own wife."


    Tang Yin remembered that particr rumor.


    They were attending the funeral of Lu Yin Ze''s mother back then when they were still very young. That was when the two of them heard those rumors, though it died down and was buried under the snow by another budding rumor. However, it left her a deep impression as she learned the word ''husband'' and how it meant to choose a good husband.


    But...


    "Yeah, but I remember that the Lady of the Lu House died because of leukemia."


    Tang Xinyang shook her head with a knowing look.


    "Apparently, there is more to that."


    The petite short-haired girl''s eyes went wide and chided, "Don''t say things carelessly. We are in the Lu mansion." Yet her heart skipped a beat in nervous curiosity.


    Unable to bear her curiosity, she inched closer and asked, "Why do you say so?"


    "Grandma''s spections."


    "Then¡­ Don''t tell me, right now she is telling Master Lu about her spections?"


    "No, of course not. Grandma doubted it a long time ago, but she will never mention it to Master Lu. There''s no concrete evidence after all, just Grandma noticing something, although I don''t know the exact details. But that event is really unusual that it definitely is not simple, and it seems that the possibly of it being true is really high.


    "Besides, if grandma had an inkling about it, what more of Master Lu? Maybe this matter wasn''t as simple as it seems."


    If she was not scolded yesterday of what might happen, Tang Xinyang would not understand why her grandmother kept this spection hidden in her heart and never mentioned it to the Lu family. If this was really proven true, then hell would break loose.


    Master Lu was already in a very advanced age. He was deeply hurt when his wife died that he treasured his daughter so much. His daughter''s death had already hit him too hard and if ever he discovers that his daughter''s death was not as simple as dying due to illness, then the consequences could only be imagined.


    The Lu family would surely do its utmost to push Lu Yin Ze''s father to hell.


    Her grandmother never mentioned her spections to Master Lu because there was no point in saying it.


    First, because she had no decisive evidence. Second, because with Master Lu''s experience and wisdom, there was no doubt that he also held suspicions about his daughter''s death.


    In fact, perhaps, Master Lu was hiding something too and was simply preparing for an all-out attack. It was also what her grandmother had guessed.


    This was a bit difficult for Tang Xinyang to understand, but she promised to never mention it to any Lu family member. She was told this by her grandmother so that she would not identally touch porcin when speaking with the Lu family, and she in turn also educated her little sister.


    "...Let''s say, if Master Lu had known about it but kept quiet, then does it mean that this ex-son-inw of his had deep waters? Was he even mightier than us that even the Lu''s couldn''t handle him?" Tang Xinyang felt goosebumps on this possibility.


    "I don''t know. Older generations hadplex minds than us. But as grandma said, we should not sets foot in deep waters of other families."


    Tang Yin fell silent. But she felt thest sentence of her sister was kind of contradictory. They just pledge to assist Lu Yin Ze to secure his position as the sole heir of the Lu Empire, wasn''t it dipping their foot in the Lu''s rivers?


    "No family would like to hear their dirtyundry being aired outside, so you must make sure to avoid touching onto this when you speak to them. Alright?" Tang Xinyang emphasized this part.


    "I know."


    Tang Xinyang sighed. She went back on describing Lu Yin Ze of the past.


    "¡­At that time, he was just taken back by Master Lu from his father. Imagine what he looked like back then. "


    Tang Yin fell silent once more. She understood.


    There was no need to mention the rest of the story.


    If that twisted story was really true, then Lu Yin Ze must have suffered a lot.


    When it came toplex matters like this, Tang Yin was more of a brainer than Tang Xinyang. She understood and clearly saw the picture.


    She sighed.


    Every family truly had its own political war. It was just too sad that the next generation was the one bound to suffer. She looked at Lu Yin Ze''s back.


    This man was handsome to the point of beautiful, very charismatic, and was surnamed Lu. He was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, like her. He should be living a carefree life.


    Based on her interaction with him, he was polite and charismatic, like a person who grew up surrounded by aristocratic parties and people with great influence. Not like a person who grew up in a twisted family, a pitiful prince who was locked up inside a tall castle.

 Chapter 428 - The Charismatic Pitiful Prince (II)

    <h4>Chapter 428 - The Charismatic Pitiful Prince (II)</h4>


    Tang Yin''s impression of Lu Yin Ze slowly changed. The not so good two-faced impression of Lu Yin Ze turned into a two-faced yet courageous-with-long-endurance young man.


    She leaned closer to her elder sister.


    "Isn''t it more of a reason why you need to cheer him up?"


    "Why should I?"


    "You said you are friends."


    "Well, we are, but not that close. Besides, how am I supposed to cheer him up?" Tang Xinyang''s way of cheering up was different than normal people.


    "Just like you usually do."


    "I can''t beat up a Lu. Besides, I already beat him upst time."


    "What? You actually beat him up? You¡­ you really¡­"


    "Anyway, why don''t you cheer him up instead? Like y him some music or something, or sing to him. You are good at that aren''t you? They said your music could touch their soul or whatnot."


    Tang Yin: "...."


    She did not know if her sister was being sarcastic or not.


    "I can''t. He is not even my friend. He will just find me annoying."


    "But he saved you in the banquet. He is your savior. You are now friends."


    Tang Yin raised her brow, "Well, it was you who asked for a favor from him. Besides, I don''t think we can get along. So you go." Her eyes shed and she pushed her sister forward.


    Tang Xinyang was taken aback. Her head almost touched Lu Yin Ze''s back.


    The tall silver-haired man turned around and looked inquisitively at her.


    "Err. Hello, master. Your back smells nice." Tang Xinyang awkwardly smiled.


    Lu Yin Ze: "...."


    Did she hit her head in the air too hard?


    Tang Xinyang changed the topic and asked. "Which garden we are going to visit?"


    Lu Yin Ze nced at her and Tang Yin. He forgot to entertain his guest. However, since there were only three of them around here, there was no need to be so overly polite.


    "My mother''s garden."


    "Oh." Both sisters said at the same time.


    Darn, the untouchable porcin topic.


    Then, the surroundings turned silent again as they continued to walk forward.


    Both sisters discreetly exchanged nces. Mentalmunication was turned on¡­ with the assistance of lip-reading.


    Tang Yin: He mentioned his mother, a red zone! Sister, go change the atmosphere!


    Tang Xinyang: I don''t know how! Should I beat him up?


    Tang Yin: This Amazon who only knows how to punch! Fine, let me! She broke the silence.


    "Second Young Master Lu, which type of flower do you like the most?"


    Tang Xinyang cleaned her ears, then gave a look at Tang Yin.


    Tang Xinyang: I''m not hearing things right? Are you using your disgustingly sweet, angelic, and demonic voice of yours?


    Tang Yin: ¡­Sister, don''t you know that your whole sentence is contradictory?


    Lu Yin Ze gave a short answer.


    "Blue rose."


    "Oh, I like blue roses, too. Their colors are rich and they are refreshingly fragrant. Nowadays, I keep seeing blue roses for some reason. Maybe it means good luck."


    "En, perhaps."


    Silence again.


    Tang Yin thought he would share something back too since she began talking about blue roses, but he did not.


    She kind of wanted to hit this uncooperative guy on the head. But she felt a bit bad remembering his experience, so she held herself back and randomly spouted nonsense.


    "May I ask why you like this flower in particr?"


    "It was our internal family crest. Grandfather designed the blue rose as a symbol of the main family in memory of my mother," Lu Yin Ze answered straightforwardly.


    His tone was a bit more aloof this time. He probably wanted to end this conversation fast.


    In fact, Lu Yin Ze was usually not like this, however, the earlier topic about his father and his brother had brought him the bitter and painful memories of the past. Their questions also seemed to coincide with those memories, so he could not keep a straight face. He was really not in the mood to socialize and smile.


    "¡­Oh." Silence reigned once more.


    Tang Yin internally cried.


    It was difficult to make conversations with this Second Young Master Lu. It almost felt like this person wanted to get rid of them a soon as possible and be left alone.


    When she was racking her brains to squeeze out ideas for idle talk to end the conversation in a positive tone, they finally arrived at the famous garden of the Lu mansion.


    "It is hard to appreciate flowers at night, but the sounds of nature is just right. Would thedies like to drink tea?" Lu Yin Ze asked after he escorted the two Tang women to seats on the small Victorian round table.


    Tang Xinyang nodded. "Yes, I would like some¡ª"


    "We are good, there''s no need," Tang Yin cut off Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang looked askance at her sister. ''Why cut me off?''


    Tang Yin slightly red. ''Can''t you see that he wants to get rid of us?''


    Tang Xinyang: He did?


    Tang Yin: Yes.


    Lu Yin Ze did not notice the silentmunication between the two sisters.


    He nodded a bit tiredly. "Is that so? Then, is there something else you''d like? Snacks, perhaps?"


    "Nah, we''re fine. We''re just gonna take a breather and enjoy the night view of the garden here."


    "Then if there''s nothing, I will excuse myself. If you need anything, just ring the bell and the butler wille to serve you." He gestured at the small bell on top of the table.


    Tang Yin gave a look at her sister. ''I told you so.''


    Tang Xinyang scratched her head. She had no idea. How did her sister know that? She was stillcking in this area.


    "Then, master, go ahead and rest. We''re fine here, we''ll just entertain ourselves," Tang Xinyang said.


    Lu Yin Ze did not bother anymore about her calling him ''master''. Today was tiring.


    He bid goodbye and left.


    After Lu Yin Ze left, Tang Yin heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then, what are we going to do now?" Tang Xinyang asked.


    The two women were left alone in the garden.


    They did not have the heart to admire flowers now, totally bored while staring into space.


    "Shall I sing you a song?" Tang Yin offered.


    "Maybe I should call Jang Shin and have hime here?"


    "Don''t show off!"

 Chapter 429 - Invitation From IHZHI

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Invitation From IHZHI</h4>


    "Achoo!" Jang Shin loudly sneezed.


    Linfeng who was checking the doc.u.ments that Jang Shin had passed to him gave Jang Shin a nce.


    "Are you sick?"


    "Nah, impossible. I''ve never caught a cold. It''s probably someone talking about me."


    "Tang Xinyang?"


    "...Probably." Jang Shin shuddered at the mention of that wicked woman. That woman was not nning of something insane again, was she?


    Linfeng noticed the slight tremble of his friend''s shoulder.


    His curiosity was piqued. "How are you and Xinyang?"


    He just came back from abroad, thus he did not have a full understanding of how his two childhood friend''s love-weird rtionship turned out after two years.


    "...Fine." Jang Shin gave an ambiguous answer.


    Linfeng raised an eyebrow as he continued to flip on the doc.u.ments. "How ''fine'' is it?"


    Jang Shin: "...."


    So fine that he was always on the verge of a heart attack whenever that crazy woman yed her pranks on him!


    For some reason though, he felt a bit embarrassed telling his friend about it, which was unusual. He himself did not understand why.


    He tried to answer in sullen tone. "Incredibly fine."


    Linfeng threw him an ''I-know-you-are-lying'' look.


    Jang Shin hesitated for a moment then gave in.


    The tall man suddenly plunged himself onto Linfeng''s arms and cried without tears.


    "Linfeng! It was so terrible! You have no idea! Why do you have to leave me here in the country for a long time! You don''t know how much I suffered!" he wailed. "That Xinyang... She¡­ she evolved into something, something atrocious, abominable, and outrageous!"


    "...You''ve learned new words."


    "And not only that, her goal changed from ''beating me up to death'' to ''scaring me to death''! Hu-hu-hu! I missed you, Linfeng! Without you, I am an easy kill-able target for that shemale!"


    "..."


    Linfeng: ¡­Jang Shin''s vocabry seemed to have gotten richer after a couple of years experiencing Tang Xinyang''s might.


    He looked at the strong a.d.u.l.t man who was wailing in his arms.


    The image made him want to kick the guy away, but held back because Jang Shin was his closest friend and he did left him with many things in the country for a long time after all. And he had done a good job in those years.


    So he patiently let him borrow his body as his grievance pillow.


    He sighed and patted the man on the shoulder.


    Since Linfeng came back to the country, he became busy with many things.


    Reuniting with his Young Miss, the aftermath of the dissolution of the treaty, and handling the internal battle of the Xiong family.


    Because of these matters, he did not have much chance to have an idle talk with Jang Shin.


    Alright, it was also because he preferred to spend the tiny amount of free time he could get with his girlfriend¡­


    It was only recently that the workload eased slightly.


    Now that they were alone in the SC head branch''s CEO''s office, Jang Shin cried his heart out to his best friend.


    "I was so scared dealing with her alone, you heartless bastard, hu-hu-hu¡­" Thankfully, no one else was around them, or else people would certainly misunderstand their rtionship.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    After patting him on the shoulders, Linfeng pried out Jang Shin''s arms around his neck.


    Maybe he should not have asked. Jang Shin never changed. He was still the sensitive yet insensitive guy he had left almost three years ago.


    Still, his simple and straightforward nature was somehowforting.


    Thus, Linfeng became merciful and gave his friend a piece of advice.


    "Xinyang won''t kill you. You are the only one who thinks that way, you idiot. Look at it in a different angle."


    Jang Shin: Look at a different angle? Look at what? Her legs?


    Then he remembered Tang Xinyang''s long and shapely legs under that demonic dress. His grievances seemed to lessen somewhat.


    ''Fine, her legs lookforting indeed.''


    Then he looked at Linfeng a bit doubtfully.


    "...That''s rare. Are you really Linfeng? Did your stay abroad changed you to be kinder and more magnanimous? It seems that the influence of the Western culture on you is not so bad."


    Linfeng: ¡­So you have always thought I was unkind and petty?


    He decided to change the subject before he ended up knocking the guy on the head.


    "Anyway, the opening of ZD Comprehensive Project is set to be finalized next month. The five kings will being here in the country. I''ll leave the arrangements of their amodations to you."


    Jang Shin also returned to business mode and nodded.


    "Alright. I will surely have to work to death this month," he said, yet with burning excitement in his eyes.


    This was ZD Comprehensive Project! The biggest international project that would surely rock the world!


    The opening of ZD Comprehensive Project would be held in arge scale, weing the investors and R&D partners from various countries.


    The international project with the consortium of various figureheads was set to open in twenty-five countries simultaneously. Depending on the feedback, which ording to the predicted data was absolutely positive, they would start expanding to fifty countries by next year.


    This project was done discreetly, with the power and resources of the five kings plus the newbie and mastermind behind it, Linfeng.


    It was done in absolute secrecy and everyone in the know had signed a legally binding doc.u.ment to stop them from running their mouths. The media was not informed of the project.


    Although the marketing department was initially puzzled why there was a need for absolute secrecy, they did not ask and simply nned to use the element of surprise to make the project advertis.e.m.e.nt more effective.


    Imagine an incredibly important international project under various superpowers'' cooperation suddenly filling the news channels, newspapers, magazines, and online forums without any warning. The effect would be amazing.


    Jang Shin was really excited to take part in it.


    Surely, this project would be recorded as unprecedented in history.


    While he was daydreaming about it, he suddenly remembered another matter.


    "Oh, right. Linfeng, an invitation came from apany called IHZHI."


    Linfeng paused, his dark eyes looking up in surprise.


    Jang Shin continued. "Do you remember IHZHI? The newpany just started a yearter than ours but already ran up like a ck horse. You might not know, but they suddenly got on board the top fiftypanies in the country. Their ranking is pretty close to us at the moment. It''s useless though. With the sess of our project, ourpany surely will stand face to face with those huge empires. We can let IHZHI eat our dust."


    Hmph! Trying to outrun us? Never!


    Linfeng: "..." When did Jang Shin thought of IHZHI as a rivalpany?


    "Where is the invitation?" Linfeng ignored Jang Shin''s boasting.


    "Here." Jang Shin opened one cab, took out an envelope, and handed it to him.


    "However, why did IHZHI give us this invitation letter? I heard the news that they will be having an opening for their new project next week. But why invite us? Are they showing off their cards to tell us they outrank us?"


    "You are thinking too much." Linfeng read the invitation letter.


    The line of ''our president wishes to invite the esteemed SC CEO personally to the opening...'' made him smile.


    It was probably his Young Miss''s way of officially introducing to him thepany that she had worked hard for.


    He had visited the IHZHIpany with her before, but he did not pry into it even he was so curious about her progress.


    Even though he was working for her as her personal butler, he only assisted her in the matters of the Xiong Empire and the internal battles within the Xiong family.


    When it came to their respective personal businesses that were not tied to their family names, they left it untouched. Just as how his Young Miss did not pry on his SC Company, he kept quiet as well regarding her IHZHI Company.


    Since his Young Miss wanted toe clean to him, he should do the same.


    "Send a replyter today. Tell them I wille."


    "Alright, I will surely observe our enemy¡ªwait, what? You wille?!" Jang Shin asked with his wide mouth opened.


    Linfenging to an opening ceremony of a certainpany as SC''s representative...was something they had never done before.


    But for him toe...Was Linfeng ready to announce to the world that he was the sole owner of SC?


    "Yes. It''s the owner of IHZHI who invited me personally. I should return the favor," Linfeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 430 - My Young Miss Is More Handsome Than Me

    <h4>Chapter 430 - My Young Miss Is More Handsome Than Me</h4>


    It was only yesterday when the ck horse of the media industry, SHM, suddenly mobilized all its channels to publish a single promotional article.


    [IHZHI: ArtWorld, Weing Visitors Starting Tomorrow! Free Rides for First 100, 50% Off for the Rest on Sept 23 XXX]


    SHM''s website, official Weibo, radio broadcast, and television channel all had the banner for IHZHI''s promotion for ArtWolrd. There were even pop-up advertis.e.m.e.nts on various blogs.


    Thus, bombarded by the loud promotion, themon citizens who had never heard of IHZHI before but were loyal subscribers of SHM became curious about ArtWorld and IZHI.


    It was followed an hourter by Old Xiong''s personal message in the Xiong Empire''s various websites and official Weibo, congratting IHZHIpany for sessfully building ArtWorld.


    The whole media and theizens were suddenly in uproar.


    That was Old Xiong!


    The Head Master of the Xiong Empire, one of the most prestigious person in the whole C country!


    For him to give a personal congrattory message to a low-key third ratepany was something unheard of!


    The media reporters and journalists smelled something was amiss and tried to investigate IHZHI in matter of hours.


    They discovered that hey, this IZHI turned out to be apany less than four years old yet already rose in the domesticpany rankings within top fifty, effectively branding them as a newly made ck horse in the business industry.


    The corporations within top ten who had previously ignored the low-keypany suddenly turned their eyes to IHZHI. How capable was thispany to be able to attract Master Xiong''s attention, even congratting them personally?


    They investigated thepany, and the result made them open their eyes wide. All of IHZHI''s project was 100% sessful!


    They had generated great revenues beyond the forecastpared to the investments they had done initially. To be able to secure this number, they must have incredibly strong and highly capable teams from nning, bidding, and so on. The affiliatedpanies of IZHI held strong trust on their credibility and efficiency.


    They became more vignt of thispany and curious of the leaders behind it. To be so capable and rise up in ranks by leaps and bounds in just a few years was something to be admired at.


    Their attention soon focused on the promoted finished project¡ªArtWorld.


    The business world and the media remembered ArtWorld.


    Was it not the project that the Xiong Empire dropped years ago because the sess rate in building it was extremely low?


    They even remembered that many investors immediately backed out when they heard that thend area which was the most basic requirement for the project could not be bought by the Xiong Empire. Furthermore, thend where ArtWorld should be standing at was already in Lu''s hand.


    How could a newpany IHZHI possibly be able to build it?


    They had thought that the project had already turned sour. All this time, they had no idea that such a big project was handed to a smallpany like IHZHI. What a crazy world.


    But now that IHZHI proved their capability in the business ranks domestically and also with ArtWorld''s official opening, wouldn''t their poprity and profits increase by several folds?


    Based on what they knew about the project, ArtWorld could help IHZHI rise at least seven to ten ranks upwards. That was of course if ArtWorld proved to be truly sessfully made. But how great the ArtWorld built by IHZHI could be?


    Thus, everyone was interested about this ArtWorld.


    They also wanted to see it with their own eyes. Aside from the people who were truly curious about the project, even more people wanted to know what Master Xiong''s connection to IHZHI was.


    Without Master Xiong''s approval, the project would not miraculously appear in IHZHI''s hand. The powerhouses just below the legendary families were more interested about this matter, thus, they turned their scrutinizing eyes to IHZHI.


    With the help of SHM media and the Xiong Empire''s poprity, the news of the opening of ArtWorld spread far and wide in just a day.


    Jang Shin who was driving Linfeng to the venue was cursing inside.


    This method of advertising was exactly what they had nned to use to promote their ZD Comprehensive Project!


    But now that IHZHI used it, if SC suddenly used the same method, wouldn''t theye out as ame copycat?


    Guuhh! So annoying! This IHZHI was reallypeting against them!


    "What are you frowning for?"


    Linfeng noticed his ugly face.


    He looked impably handsome with his inky ck hair brushed back neatly.


    Linfeng did not wear his usual butler suit but he wore a ck silk undershirt and an elegant ck suit on top, outlining his wide shoulders, strong chest, and slim waist. His ck pants fitted his long legs snugly. With his dark peach blossom eyes, tall nose, thin lips, and chiseled jaw, he would definitely attract everyone''s attention.


    He was totally oozing with hormonal pheromones andmanding charisma.


    With one look, people would never associate him as the handsome butler who hid his presence beside his young miss, instead, they would see an outstanding and drop-dead gorgeous intimidating Young Master.


    Linfeng really did put an effort to dress up on this asion.


    Jang Shin nced at him from the mirror. Seeing the confident Linfeng, he was filled with apetitive spirit.


    That''s right! He could depend on his boss''s face!


    "Linfeng, let this IHZHI know how awesome the person behind SC is! In terms of handsomeness, for sure, only a few people can match up to you in the CEO position. That person behind IHZHI might be capable, but I am sure that he is not as handsome as you!" He then added through gritted teeth. "How dare they use the same method as we nned!"


    Linfeng ignored the rambling and instead remembered who the person behind thepany was. His peach blossom eyes became softer and his thin lips curled up.


    ''Not as handsome as me?'' Heck, his young miss was more suave and handsome than he was. It was proven many times.


    "Great minds think alike. The person behind IHZHI must be a very intelligent person like me."

 Chapter 431 - Little White Face

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Little White Face</h4>


    Jang Shin nced at Linfeng with dead fish eyes.


    ''This betrayer!''


    Should he be annoyed by Linfeng''s narcissism or rmed that Linfeng actuallyplimented IHZHI''s owner?


    ''Bro! Don''t fall to our enemy''s hands!''


    Jang Shin sighed.


    Then he became serious. "By the way, Linfeng. Are you sure about this? All eyes are on this event. You attending this event, are you trying to expose your identity as SC''s owner?"


    Linfeng looked outside the window. "I am. I want to try and let the public ept my identity little by little. Not only as a butler to my Young Miss but as her equal."


    "..."


    Jang Shin turned silent.


    It was all about his Young Miss.


    His friend was really adamant about standing by Xiong Zhi''s side as her equal.


    No butler in history managed to do that feat, at most they could only be considered as a little white face*.


    But if Linfeng wanted to do it, it should be possible with his friend''s stubbornness and ability.


    (E/N: a little white face is a person who is usually a beautiful or handsome man of lower background being supported by someone more powerful and wealthier, whom he was in a rtionship with)


    Jang Shin fell silent with many thoughts running in his mind.


    He suddenly asked.


    "Standing by her side as her butler and at the same time her lover, wouldn''t that be too hard?"


    "What is hard about it?"


    A certain young miss popped up in Jang Shin''s mind.


    "¡­Let''s face it, it''s a taboo in our society. Especially to us. We are serving the four legendary families. People will not ept this easily. If they did, they will look at the rtionship not at the romantic aspect but on the political angle, whether there are benefits or a loss. Especially because one party has a lower status than the other. Isn''t it not surprising that people will look down at such a rtionship? "


    Jang Shin did not know what point he was trying to prove.


    Marriage in upper society was all about politics. Only a tiny percent of some couples married out of love. So why was he so concerned about it? It was not like he would marry... a certain someone... out of romance...


    "That''s why you have to work hard for it. Our status since birth is lower than our masters, so we can only try to improve our cards. We don''t want to be looked down upon and we also don''t want everyone to look down on our young misses when they decide to marry us."


    Linfeng once had a belly of insecurities over his status and position.


    He did not want to be called a little white face because it meant that his Young Miss would beughed at for having him, a lowly servant, as her lover. He did not want to depend on his Young Miss''s status and position. He wanted to prove to the world what he could do and achieve as Linfeng.


    But after being separated for more than two years, Linfeng actually had some regrets.


    At times when he terribly missed Xiong Zhi, he even entertained the thought that perhaps, it was alright to depend on his Young Miss. With his Young Miss''s handsome ir, if she asked him to marry her and be a house husband, he might even happily agree at those points in time.


    Sigh, love was truly mysterious. It could bend one''s principles.


    Fortunately, Linfeng would never allow himself to just smooch of his Young Miss''s hard work. He must work hard too for their future. He had to give her the best of everything. So his young miss would never leave him and no one could take away his young miss from him.


    While reminiscing about his past experiences in these two long years of separation, Linfeng suddenly thought of something.


    Why was this question asked by Jang Shin? The Jang Shin he knew was incredibly dense and insensitive when it came to things like this¡ªromance.


    He blinked and teased Jang Shin. "Now, why are we talking about marriage? Do you have someone in mind, Jang Shin? For example, a certain Young Miss surnamed Tang?"


    Jang Shin''s face turned red.


    "Nonsense! Who wants to marry a shemale!"


    Linfeng: Why are you turning red then?


    Jang Shin met Linfeng''s suspicious eyes.


    He coughed. He looked ahead of the road and saw the massive traffic by the entrance of the ArtWorld area.


    He hastily changed the subject. "Anyway, we are near the venue. Many people areing¡­ too much in fact. Good thing this ce is out of the main road. I think we should park at a nearby parking lot and just walk up to there."


    Linfeng just gave him a nce and let it go.


    He looked at the traffic and was about to agree when his phone rang. He looked at the phone.


    It was his Young Miss.


    His face softened and he answered the phone.


    Seeing Linfeng wearing that skin-crawling overly-soft look, Jang Shin knew it was his treasured Young Miss.


    Soon after, Linfeng put down the phone with a small smile.


    "There''s no need to park here. We have our own space reserved for us. Turn the car around."


    "Alright." Jang Shin followed Linfeng''s instruction when he suddenly realized something.


    ''Eh, how did Linfeng know that? Was that IHZHI''s call, not Xiong Zhi''s?''


    ***


    The uproar yesterday was a major contribution to the heavy traffic in XYY highway.


    A lot of people who had seen the news in social media wanted to personally see the opening of this famous ArtWorld.


    The big corporations who began to have an interest in IHZHI also sent representatives to witness the opening and ribbon cutting of ArtWorld that even the Xiong Empire allegedly could not build.


    The media reporters and journalists naturally would not let themselves be left behind.


    Their curiosity was piqued.


    How great would this ArtWorld turn out to be?


    The only way to find out was to go to the opening. Thus, it resulted to a lot of traffic in the newly paved road leading to the entrance of ArtWorld.

 Chapter 432 - ArtWorlds Fame

    <h4>Chapter 432 - ArtWorld''s Fame</h4>


    But it was not a bad news. The opening ceremony for ArtWorld was covered and doc.u.mented by SHM.


    Thus, theizens who could note turned to the live broadcast to take a peek at this supposedly one of the greatest amus.e.m.e.nt parks in the world.


    After all, based on the hearsay, this was designed to surpass the leading amus.e.m.e.nt parks in other countries, with state-of-the-art facilities.


    Old Xiong arrived earlier on time.


    He was already sitting at the front row inside the biggest events hall of ArtWorld. Beside him was the director of Land Co. and Mr. Bang, the sole contributor of ArtWorld.


    (A/n: The director of Land Co. was the former owner of Land Co. Xiong Zhi bought shares of Land Co and be a co-owner when thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy. She then hired the owner as a director of Land Co. The hugend from ArtWorld was from Land Co. Refer to ArtWorld arc. Mr. Bang is the designer/lead architect/creator of ArtWorld. )


    Beside Mr. Bang were the eight major investors of ArtWorld. They were feeling very emotional today.


    At first, because the Young Miss of the Xiong family somewhat threatened them before giving them a carrot, they only nned to contribute in the first phase of investment, but who would know that they would cling to this project until the end and manage to build it?


    This was the first time Old Xiong met the investors behind ArtWorld.


    He was the one who gave the list of investors to his granddaughter as a trial. He knew these investors were capable but were tough nuts to crack.


    Yet despite it, his granddaughter miraculously managed to rope them in and even made them stay all this time until thepletion of the project.


    Old Xiong suddenly got curious how his granddaughter made these fickle investors stay. So, after greetings and handshakes, he asked the investor nearest to him, Yin An.


    "I could not believe that Mr. Yin An, who was famous for being a meticulous investor, actually invested in a smallpany like IHZHI."


    In reality, IHZHI was not small anymore, butpared to the business empires and conglomerates that Yin An usually invested in, IHZHI was truly a small fry.


    Yin Anughed, "Master Xiong was too modest. Your granddaughter has great abilities, more than enough to make me stay."


    Old Xiong perked his ears up.


    Yin An: ???


    Why did the old man appear like he wanted him to say more?


    The keen Yin An decided to add some details. "At first, my co-investors and I only nned to invest enough for the initial phase of the project, invest in their other more promising projects, and take the profit of the deal after the first month.


    "But who knew that IHZHI exceeded my expectations in a month? All the projects they invested in skyrocketed in value. They made no mistakes. So we decided to observe more and stay. If IHZHI is still doing good, we will continue to invest."


    His co-partners, Er Bing, and San Chin also decided to take part in the conversation as well.


    (A/n: These investors had quite an introduction in chapter 106)


    These were good days after all.


    "Ah, after evaluating their performance and results, we saw great potential in IHZHI. Their incredibly good performance made us more assured with this ArtWorld project. We decided to be not just contractual investors and became a longtime partner. Apany which always turn projects into a sess and triple the profits, it''s every investor''s dream."


    Old Xiong proudly smiled. His granddaughter truly won these investors over.


    His granddaughter was really talented! As expected of his chosen heiress!


    Yin An: "...."?The old Master seemed satisfied now.


    Suddenly, Qi Hier chimed in.


    "Really? I thought you all are here because of Young Miss Xiong Zhi''s underhanded methods?"


    Qi Hier was threatened by Xiong Zhi with his secret rtionship with King Yan. He was still upset about it. However, since he saw the great ability of IHZHI and the massive potential of ArtWorld under their hands during this period of time, he decided to stay.


    After all, he was also an investor. An investor would always had an itch whenever he saw an extremely promising project. But that did not mean he was willing to shower Xiong Zhi withpliments and flowers.


    (A/N: He was the guy who got caught having a same-s.e.x rtionship in a gay bar. Refer chapter 140-141)


    (E/N: (¤Ä?¦Ø?)¤Ä Yummy¡­.)


    The three fell silent.


    In fact, they had some doubts about ArtWorld initially and had previously wanted to invest in their other option, the ghost project that SC had asked them to invest.


    They only knew about it in second month when SC pulled out the project andpensated them. That was rare for SC since thispany had never made a mistake before as a crediblepany. The timing of them pulling out coincided with the timing of the end of the deal with the Young Miss.


    Thus, they had suspicions that the twopanies worked together to make them stay.


    However, they could not find the connections between the two.


    But it no longer mattered to them right now as they were very happy and relieved that they stayed to be part of the growingpany.


    At the side, Wu Er who was silently listening, also spoke.


    "I don''t know what you mean by the ''underhanded methods'' you speak of, but the Young Miss helped me a lot. The deal she gave me is very advantageous to me. Because of her, my innocent brother got out of jail. That is a huge debt I owe her."


    (A/n: Wu Er made a deal with Xiong Zhi before. Bivia Chang and Han Duo helped Wu Er to prove his brother''s innocence and they''ve won. Refer chapter 142)


    (E/N: Author, seriously, the names you''ve thought of¡­ )


    Old Xiong looked at Wu Er in surprise.


    There was even a deal like that?


    It seemed like his granddaughter had been very creative with her methods, as if every approach was designed depending on these people''s personalities.


    It was quite effective, given that she even managed to rope in a loyal investor this time.


    He finally nced at the remaining man who did not share his experience dealing with his granddaughter.


    His old eyes were inquisitive, wanting the man to share his story as well.


    The smiling man, Liu Fung, received the old man''s persistent stare.


    He sweated a bit. ''What does this old man want?''


    The old man slightly furrowed his brows and grew impatient.


    "How about you, young man. What''s your story?"


    "Eh?"


    Old Xiong: This man really wanted him to say it, right?


    "How did my granddaughter get to tie you down?"


    Liu Fung was not really interested in the conversations between the investors and the old man.


    Besides, if it was him, he should have pulled out after investing in the first phase and get his 5% interest back. However, his boss Lu Jin told him to continue investing and see to it until the end.


    (A/n: Liu Fung story refer to chapter 143-145)


    But why?


    Liu Fung could not understand why.


    The two were practically enemies.


    What was his boss''s motive?


    Liu Fung smiled awkwardly.


    He simply copied Yin An''s answer.


    "I saw a huge potential in IHZHI. Also, whether ArtWorld fails or not, ording to the agreement, I will only get benefits from IZHI. I have nothing to lose so I continued investing in ArtWorld."


    Old Xiong stared at this man, not quite satisfied with his answer.


    In fact, his rich experience and sharp senses found that this man seemed to be hiding something.


    But then, every investor had their own share of secrets.

 Chapter 433 - ArtWorlds Fame (II)

    <h4>Chapter 433 - ArtWorld''s Fame (II)</h4>


    Rushing smoke and confetti suddenly erupted from under the stage to the roof, followed by the lively trademark music of ArtWorld which had previously apanied their digital advertis.e.m.e.nt online and on television.


    There was a huge billboard-sized screen near the entrance of ArtWorld showing the video coverage of the stage and often switched to other angles showing the executive seats and the VIPS, as well as the lines of customers waiting outside.


    It then shed various cuts showing the features of ArtWorld, such as massive roller coasters spanning miles of distance, an incredibly huge Ferris Wheel overlooking all horizons, and other various attractions both highly modernized and traditional. There were also many extreme sports attractions like sky diving, bungee jumping, parachuting, and more.


    Aside from the actual attractions experiences, there was a part showing their specialized virtual reality hall with state-of-the-art equipment and facilities that offered the most realistic experience of various VRMMORPG and mini-games.


    There was even a huge screen showing public battle arenas in the virtual space that people outside could see, which would definitely attract e-sports and gaming enthusiasts.


    The highlight was a design room with modernized equipment where people could design a virtual world by themselves by simply matching and adding various elements and adjusting a few settings. They could enter inside the virtual world they created with friends. There was even a hall filled with AI robots in various pet-like and futuristic forms that could interact with people.


    The traditional themed areas offer ancient style architecture, historical role ys to create their own small movie, and lots of attractions and rides with Xianxia elements, such as a zip line designed to imitate sword flight and bumper cars designed like heavenly beasts, among others.


    People could also wear intricate costumes and props to their satisfaction to look like historical figures. There were tea shops, lion dances, bamboo parks, a small circus, and more.


    The western fantasy area was like Alice Wondend, with many characters from fairytales inside and Disney-style attractions and rides. But it also included magicians, Ragnarok-style games, and even races such as elves, orcs, angels, half-beasts, and others.


    There were also many other rxation venues such as atmospheric restaurants, nature-themed parks and huts, as well as themed hotels that could amodate customers in their extended period of stay inside ArtWorld.


    The extremely vast expanse of ArtWorld was like a small world with multiple realms in different areas, from traditional streets of ancient times and the warlord theme, to western fantasy, and to futuristic themes.


    There were several dressing halls in each area wherein people could wear any costume they fancy to suit the atmosphere they were looking for and make themselves believe that they were indeed part of the realm they were stepping in.


    The extravagant and exhrating video pumped up the adrenaline of the customers and theizens. They suddenly felt even more excited to enter and experience those attractions inside.


    They all looked at the entrance, wondering when the ribbon cutting would start. They could not wait to enter.


    Right then, Xiong Gaiyu, the hostess for the opening ceremony, appeared in the middle of the stage. *(that was temporary set up in front of the huge gate of ArtWorld.)


    The crowd fell silent as soon as the person appeared on stage.


    At the same time, Xiong Zhi walked to her seat. It was in the middle of the front row, right next to Old Xiong. She sat down and looked up.


    Xiong Gaiyu had truly be a beauty as perfect as a fully blooming rose in its best state. With IHZHI''s nurturing and further training, she had officially be the queen of the modeling industry. Her every move and every sway of the loose waves of her hair were captivating. She oozed with confidence from head to toe.


    Since the queen of modeling industry was the ambassador of IHZHI, this event had gotten even more attention from the entertainment industry.


    The shes of camera began to rain down.


    "Good day,dies and gentlemen..." Xiong Gaiyu started her role.


    She introduced today''s event and thanked everyone who attended, especially mentioning the influential figures in the audience of the grand opening. Finally, she called out the creator of ArtWorld¡ªMr. Bang.


    Mr. Bang went up to the stage and told his story. If one looked closely, they would see his eyes reddening.


    For Mr. Bang, today''s opening ceremony was truly an emotional event.


    "¡­To be honest, I thought I couldn''t build ArtWorld. The stakes are too high, the n is even considered far-fetched by many people, and the experts had said that the chance of sess that ArtWorld will be truly brought to reality is almost zero¡­ Aside from those, back then, there was a towering wall that almost pushed my idealistic ArtWorld into empty nothingness.


    "First, mypany went bankrupt. Thend that I had marked for ArtWorld got taken away. And even a very powerfulpany could not help ArtWorld¡­" He choked and paused for a moment.


    "ArtWorld is my dream. I created this world since I was young. And when I grew older, I designed it little by little. After ten years of minute design and nning, the blueprint of ArtWorld came into sheets. This hard work of mine is what I''m proud of the most. I wanted to see it standing in the world¡­


    "But when my dream was crushed and I was told that the ten years I spent with hard work would never be rewarded, I was devastated."


    The crowd was silent.


    "I am never a religious person. But at that point in time, I desperately wished and prayed that someone, at least even if someone takes away ArtWorld from me¡­ as long as they can make it into a reality, I''ll be grateful to them. That time, I desperately prayed, someone¡­ just please save ArtWorld."


    Mr. Bang took a deep breath and looked at Xiong Zhi.


    "I almost gave up on ArtWorld. But thankfully, the heavens heard my prayer. "


    He smiled sincerely at Xiong Zhi. His red eyes held unshed tears and through his gaze, he sent his most sincere thanks to the young woman in front.


    No one else knew how truly desperate he was back then. ArtWorld was his everything, his obsession. He did not know what would have happened to him had Xiong Zhi not appeared. ArtWorld, his whole life''s hard work, would have been tossed aside like a useless rag and forgotten a few yearster.

 Chapter 434 - Changing Ones Fate

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Changing One''s Fate</h4>


    And he¡­ He probably would have never be able to get out of the shadow. He probably could never move his pen again.


    "No words could describe what I am feeling right now. I am more than happy, ecstatic, grateful¡­ I hope that everyone who came here will see and feel the unforgettable dream I had when I was young. This is a world where all imagination intertwine. This is ArtWorld. A world where you can craft your own art, your own design. For me, Fun is Art. Thus, I call it ArtWorld."


    The crowd pped from the emotional speech of Mr. Bang.


    Xiong Gaiyu then introduced the president of IHZHI, Fang Dien. The crowd watched as a highly attractive and enchanting man walked up the stage. He was not handsome, that was not the right word to describe him¡ªhe was an alluring beauty!


    The ignorant audience andizens were awestruck that the president of thepany behind ArtWorld, an incredibly huge project, was actually a young man. What was more, he was a true beauty, with fox-like charm! He was definitely a s.e.xy and bewitching shou material!


    Instantly, the female audience (both straight and fujoshi) cheered, fascinated by the teardrop mole of Fang Dien when the camera zoomed in.


    Fang Dien first thanked all the people who supported ArtWorld. He introduced the major investors, the eight investors Xiong Zhi had made a deal with, and Old Xiong, who handed the project to IHZHI.


    Then he looked straight at the camera. His enchanting eyes narrowed into a smile as he casually dropped a bomb.


    "And finally, all of this would not happen without the full support of the person behind making ArtWorld into a reality. Please wee the founder and owner of IZHI, Miss Xiong Zhi."


    The media who was busily shing their cameras and taking notes were stunned.


    Xiong Zhi? The heiress of Xiong family?


    She was not one of the guests, but the owner?!


    The representative of the powerhouses were taken aback as well.


    The master behind all of this was the Young Miss of Xiong family? But IZHI started several years ago and¡­ didn''t she just turn into an a.d.u.l.t recently?


    They could not truly believe what they had heard. Nevertheless, they pped amidst their confusion.


    If it was true¡­ if they were not hearing things¡­ Then this was yet again another huge scoop!


    The media finally woke up and moved like they were injected with chicken blood.


    Xiong Zhi went up under the shes of the camera, faced the audience, and thanked everyone with an aloof and graceful smile.


    Theizens sighed again. Yet another stunning beauty. Did IZHI ept people based on their face?


    "I am truly happy that all of us witness this memorable event."


    "ArtWorld is special for me¡ª" She nced at Mr. Bang and nodded,"¡ªnot only because it is a challenge to create it, but most importantly¡­" Her eyes moved to the tall and dashing person sitting by the second row. "It is my personal indicator, a symbol that in this world, with my own hands, I can change the course of something that is initially predestined to happen."


    Perhaps, because of Mr. Bang''s emotional speech, Xiong Zhi could not help but share her real feelings towards ArtWorld.


    Thus, her words had be much longer. Her wless and almost expressionless face seemed distant, as if in nostalgia.


    "ArtWorld, such a beautiful and idealistic world, is said to be impossible to make and was about to fade into nothing. I wanted to change that with my own hands. I wanted to know the extent of what I can do with the limited conditions I had." Her cool and low voice sounded very soothing yet hair-raising for some reason.


    "And I did it, with everyone''s help. Thus, ArtWorld is a proof¡­ that what you think is impossible, in fact, could actually be possible if you don''t give up, strategize well, and smartly use whatever way you have. You can change you own destiny with your own hands. You can create a world of your own.


    "I hope that peopleing to ArtWorld can rece their bad memories with good ones. I hope you unload the stress off your shoulders and gain more strength to move on in life. I hope everyone will find happiness in the little fun things in life. ArtWorld is here precisely for that. "


    ArtWorld never existed in Xiong Zhi''s previous lifetime.


    Yet ArtWorld was standing here now. How could this certain ce that was not part of the course of destiny not help change people''s lives?


    Xiong Zhi believed that butterfly effect must be true in some sense. What they had built today could change the world''s initial fate.


    And someday too, her fate and Linfeng''s fate would diverge from the predestined ending as well. They would not die on the rough, hard ground of the road, or get soaked in cold rain until their breathing stopped.


    They would build memories here that never existed in the past.


    They would marry each other, have kids, and y here with the little ones.


    They would have a happy ending through longevity, not a tragic one.


    Yes, they could change their fate. It was real. She could really change the future.


    The people was quite confused by her speech, but they felt it was powerful and meaningful.


    What was more, the determined eyes of the beautiful youngdy standing over them made them feel convinced of her words.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/changing-one''s-fate_50768091654705281 for visiting.


    ¡­But the most affected of them all was the man on the second row.


    For some reason, while he was feeling moved by her words, his heart suddenly throbbed with heartache and relief. His heart felt astringent, and his eyes soured as well. He could not exin it, but there was a strange and overpowering feeling welling up in his chest, which made him confused.


    Linfeng quickly wiped the lone tear that escaped from his eyes. Eh?


    He looked at the slightly wet finger of his in surprise. It had been a long time since he cried for no reason. Although he was touched, but there was no reason to cry, especially an a.d.u.l.t man like him.


    Despite his confusion, he pressed down the sudden emotions in his chest, threw it at the back of his mind, and returned his focus on his Young Miss, his girlfriend, in front.

 Chapter 435 - As Zhou Linfeng

    <h4>Chapter 435 - As Zhou ''Linfeng''</h4>


    The beautiful woman with a cold face returned to her calm and collected state.


    Her eyes scanned the audience and she continued to speak. "Today, I also would like to take this chance to thank the person who helped me achieve this. Everyone, please give a round of apuse to the man behind Sheng Cun."


    (A/n: SC- Sheng Cun- means ''to survive'' to live )


    ???


    Everyone paused in surprise.


    There were too many surprises tonight!


    What was SC and its connection to IHZHI?


    The investors sitting in front were stunned as well.


    They knew SC of course. It was a low-key but promisingpany who rose up in the ranks in just a few years. Like IHZHI, SC was a great mine for investors like them, considering that all of SC''s projects were forward-looking, innovative, and promised high chances of sess.


    But SC and IHZHI were working together?


    They never imagined that, because the twopanies were bothpeting in some rted industries and also fought in the domestic rankings, although the former was ranked higher than thetter.


    However, now that IHZHI hade up with ArtWorld, it could easily outrank SC.


    So, why did apetitor give a helping hand to IHZHI?


    "Have you heard of SC before?" Old Xiong was curious of this SC.


    He had never heard of thispany. For a hegemon like him, his eyes were only focused on the business empires inside the country and the huge rival threats from overseas. He did not receive any report about a budding threat called SC, so thispany must be one of the manypanies in C country.


    After all, nopany would purposely hide their achievements, wouldn''t they?


    A third ratepany was nothing in his eyes, but since his granddaughter mentioned it, thispany must be worthy of his attention.


    Yin An, who was asked, happily volunteered to be his interpreter and exined.


    "You probably have not heard of SC, since it was just a smallpany build four to five years ago. However, they rose quite fast in the ranks within the top 50 domestically. Not only that, they are currently monopolizing the agricultural and real estate industry. They are also connected to some entertainmentpanies as well. In fact, their direction of growth is quite simr to that of IHZHI."


    "Oh?" Old Xiong was taken aback.


    Apany built within four years managed to achieve such a feat? Outstanding!


    The people behind SC must be nothing out of ordinary.


    "I''ve also heard something like a secret information. SC ns on expanding their business to tel as well, but there are no exact details. No one really confirmed whether it is real or just a rumor though. Such a promisingpany, if they ever did n to do so, I will be lining up first to invest in them," Yin An sighed. He would like to meet the man behind SC as well.


    "Oh." Old Xiong took note of thispany.


    Based from what this investor said, this SC Company was taking the route of bing an empire.


    With the speed they were going, if there was no setbacks, maybe in ten years, they would be in top 10.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/as-zhou-''linfeng''_50791756656080807 for visiting.


    He frowned, dissatisfied.


    What the hell were his employees doing?


    The crowd''s murmur turned quiet as the man on the second row stood up.


    The handsome figure in ck suit, his ck hair, and his pitch ck eyes made it difficult for the people who saw him to take their eyes away from him. He was very tall with perfect proportions of wide shoulders, slim waist, and long legs.


    He looked very powerful and charismatic at first nce.


    The female audience andizens went wild at the handsome face on the screen. Another handsome guy, this time, a cool and masculine gong!


    Dashing eyebrows, dark-lidded peach blossom eyes, a strong jawline, tall nose, and those luscious lips!


    Another cheer rose by the entrance gate.


    Seeing the people beside him turn their heads to the back to take a look at this SC owner, Old Xiong discreetly pushed away his pride as the Head Master of the Xiong family.


    He silently craned his neck sideways to look. He also wanted to see the man.


    "What a handsome youngd. I can''t believe that the man behind SC is this young," Yin Anmented in surprise, looking behind Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong on the other hand was having difficulty because the man''s position apparently was right behind him.


    It was difficult to see, ah!


    Xiong Zhi who remained on the stage finally smiled.


    Her cold face softened, her eyes shining with a gentle light and the pear vortex on her cheeks looming.


    The cold iceberg beauty transformed into a gentle, moonlight beauty. The man before her could not be so familiar.


    However, he was definitely more fine-looking and captivating than yesterday, now that he dressed up carefully like a top model of men''s suit.


    Her boyfriend really grew more handsome as each minute passed by. It was like seeing the mature Linfeng of the past lifetime.


    Before, she did not have any idea of who was behind SC.


    In her past life time, she was simply grateful to thatpany because it made the beast get upied with variouspany troubles for a few months. Because she hated the beast greatly, she came to like what that perverted beast hated.


    Now, in this lifetime when she was exposed to this industry and grew her ownpany, she made a few conjectures.


    The man behind SC should know her and her situation.


    From the trial, she confirmed that thispany was helping her secretly. Also, SC was a greatpany with tremendous potential, yet it remained low-key for some reason.


    Obviously, the person behind it was purposely hiding from the eyes of people.


    The coincidence of them causing troubles when she needed help in the previous lifetime and always targeting that beast in every turn to the point of losses after the beast took her away¡­


    Who could manage to achieve such feat?


    Linfeng happened to have a mysteriouspany running behind the scenes. Most likely, with high possibility, it was her man.


    Linfeng''sing here clearly meant one thing.


    He was ready toe out to the society as Zhou Linfeng. Not only as her butler, but as a capable and powerful young bachelor who owned his ownpany.


    Her boyfriend was so attractive, was he not?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were soft as she gazed at her man. "Mr. Zhou Linfeng, can you grace us with a few words?"


    Old Xiong: "!!!"


    ''What did I hear? Zhou Linfeng?? The Zhou Linfeng who seduced my granddaughter?!''


    A microphone was passed to Linfeng, who took it with grace.


    Since he no longer hid his presence, his confident and formidable aura was surging.


    Old Xiong, who finally turned around in stupefaction, could not believe what he was hearing and what he was seeing.


    This aplished winner in life, the leader of SC, was Zhou Linfeng?


    Linfeng held the microphone with an enigmatic smile. "It is my pleasure, Miss Xiong Zhi."


    ''Finally, I can call you directly by name in front of everyone, not just as ''Young Miss'' anymore. ''

 Chapter 436 - Doting Grandpa (I)

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Doting Grandpa (I)</h4>


    Flowers bloomed, early spring hade¡­


    This was how it felt like while the guests watched the scene where the beautiful woman smiled softly at the tall and handsome man standing amidst the crowd.


    There was a sense of ambiguity that made the onlookers dare not to interrupt as if they were watching a part of a magical y between two lovers.


    Eh?


    Old Xiong blinked.


    He shook his head to shrug off the imaginary flowers that clung to his clothes.


    What were these two doing!


    They were exchanging flirting gazes in broad daylight, in front of a huge crowd too!


    Linfeng, while holding the microphone, looked at Xiong Zhi''s direction.


    In his eyes, there was only her.


    "I am honored to be of a small help behind your sess, to IHZHI''s sess. I will continue giving my support in the future. May the god of fortune bless ArtWorld with lots of luck."


    A low and husky voice reverberated, making the female audience''s ears'' redden.


    ''Ah! Even his voice sounds so handsome and manly!''


    Xiong Zhi also felt the overflowing charisma that her man was exuding.


    She felt pride well up in her heart.


    This was her boyfriend!


    Handsome, manly, and charismatic!


    She suddenly had the urge to close their distance, to hug him and kiss him.


    She inwardly thought that perhapster, she could ask him to speak in her ears using this voice again.


    That would be delightful¡­ Ah.


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks faintly pinked at her momentary daze.


    What was she thinking in front of the crowd?


    Fortunately, her almost perpetually expressionless face did not fail her.


    Sheposed herself while taking note to get her fill of the manter.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with hidden motive and replied.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou Linfeng. We look forward to your future visits to ArtWorld."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Xiong Zhi''s voice was a bit different from earlier. It was less cold but a bit tight.


    Only Linfeng, who devotedly studied his Young Miss''s behavior and expressions could recognize such a tiny change.


    Fang Dien pped loudly and disrupted that awkward atmosphere in the air.


    The people followed and pped too.


    Xiong Gaiyu then made her entrance and continued with the opening ceremony.


    The ribbon cutting was done by Xiong Zhi, Fang Dien, and Mr. Bang. At their side was Old Xiong, the investors, and Linfeng.


    With the live camera on, the crowd who came rushing in the ce mentioned in yesterday''s news was amazed at the very moment they set their foot onto ArtWorld.


    It was truly a top-grade amus.e.m.e.nt park, extremely hard to beat in the whole world.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/doting-grandpa-(i)_50884330112741349 for visiting.


    The staff of ArtWorld smoothly organized the people queueing in various attractions. Many people rode the mini-trains going to various parts of the amus.e.m.e.nt park. The huge Ferris Wheel began to rotate and the roller coaster started streaking through the air.


    Various shouts and cheers filled the air.


    The investors who only saw the progress through the reports were taken aback as well. They could not help but try out some ces for a bit of fun. Of course, most people who had fun were the energetic young ones.


    However, there were ces for the not able-bodied people in ArtWorld too, such as the nature parks, bamboo courtyards, restaurants, and the virtual reality area among others.


    Xiong Zhi gave a nce of yearning to Linfeng''s direction. However, Linfeng was already surrounded by some people who were interested in SC. Then she looked at the old man who suddenly dragged her to the rail car.


    "Grandfather, are you sure you want to go to the rides and parks here in ArtWorld? You really don''t have to worry. You can go ahead first and rest," Xiong Zhi tried to persuade the old man.


    Among her guests, Old Xiong was definitely the oldest.


    She did not expect that the old man who was clearly not fond of amus.e.m.e.nt like this would actually ask her to tour him to various parts of ArtWorld and even try the attractions.


    Since ArtWorld was truly vast, it would consume a lot of time and energy.


    Even though they would be riding the private rail car, it would still likely exhaust the old man until the end.


    Besides, Xiong Zhi was nning to spend this day with a certain someone, not with an elderly.


    It was not easy to get another chance to date in an amus.e.m.e.nt park!


    "I told you, didn''t I? There was a lot of expectations in this ce. So of course, I need to check every corner of it. Every corner." The old man emphasized thest two words.


    Xiong Zhi nced at her grandfather doubtfully, unable to make heads or tails of it.


    Her grandfather seemed to be a bit strange today. It wasn''t like he had invested in ArtWorld. He also had no responsibility on ArtWorld anymore because this amus.e.m.e.nt park was solely owned by IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi was suspicious of his grandfather''s actions, so she threw an inquiring nce at Butler Zhou.


    Butler Zhou: "...."


    Should he tell her that Master Xiong simply wanted to have some quality time with his granddaughter?


    Butler Zhou nced at the tsundere old man.


    Should he tell her? He thought about it then decided to tell Xiong Zhi for the sake of this old man who hadmunication problems with his own granddaughter.


    "Young Miss, the truth was that Master Xiong wants to spend time with¡ª"


    "Butler Zhou! Where''s my snack?!" The old man cut off Butler Zhou and red at the innocent butler.


    Butler Zhou: ¡­The poor life of a middle man...


    "Then, Master, what snack do you prefer today?"


    "Anything will do." Just shut your mouth.


    "¡­Alright, Master. I will arrange it." Butler Zhou called an attendant to let Old Xiong''s personal chef prepare a snack for their tsundere master.


    Xiong Zhi raised her brows in puzzlement. However, she just let it pass, nning to dump her grandfather somewhere and escapeter on. If Old Xiong knew what she was thinking, he probably would be hopping mad.

 Chapter 437 - Doting Grandpa (II)

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Doting Grandpa (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi decided to tour Old Xiong to the seven main attractions in ArtWorld.


    Even though the old man was old and traditional, he still found the carefully designed streets and exquisite parks in ArtWorld novel and amazing.


    The machineries, architecture, and facilities were truly forward-looking, top-grade, and of the highest quality.


    This kind of amus.e.m.e.nt park would definitely be on top of the world in the hundred years toe. Too bad, with his old body, he could not run around like those young ones.


    During the tour, he saw some familiar faces.


    "Hold on, is that Yin An who''s screaming his lungs out at the top?" Old Xiong asked his butler, looking up at one of the rides.


    Butler Zhou adjusted his sses, looked closely, and confirmed.


    "Master''s eyesight did not turn bad after long years. That is indeed Yin An. By his side is Er Bin and Sang Chin."


    Old Xiong: "..."


    These men who are obviously not so young anymore really got some thick face to try that spinning wheel! Aren''t they afraid that their heads would snap out of their body?!


    "Do you also want to try, grandfather? I can tell my employees to lower the speed," Xiong Zhi asked by his side.


    "Humph! Who wants to try that childish ride! When I was young, I tried all of it!"


    Though that was a lie, he was not a bit jealous at all of those shameless men, no! Humph!


    "Alright. Let''s go on then."


    After Xiong Zhi showed the old man the main attractions, she put her n into action.


    They arrived at the Virtual Reality Chronicle, which they called VRC for short. It was a futuristic-themed building.


    Since it was the opening and they rode the private rail car, they were the first group of people to arrive at the Virtual Reality Chronicle.


    Old Xiong became the first visitor of this attraction.


    "What''s in here?"


    "It''s a ce where you can enjoy yourself just by sitting in one ce. Of course, you can also walk, run, and do some movements whenever you like."


    "Oh?"


    "It''s through Virtual Reality. VR games are on the rise, but ours are the most advanced ones out. We had a contract to upgrade the facilities and equipment in return of funding projects."


    "Virtual Reality, huh. I remember ourpany investing in such a project before. It''s good to see you are delving into it, it is bound to be a future seed yer in the international market¡­ We also put our hands in AI technology, remember that project I mentioned to you some time ago¡­"


    While her grandfather took the chance to educate and guide her of some matters in the Xiong Empire, Xiong Zhi led Old Xiong to a very spacious room inside the building.


    The wall of every room was in tinted ss on the outside, but inside, the wall was mirrored. The floor was lighting up on their every step.


    Inside the room, there were several sets of sensory helmets with goggles, sensory gloves, and nerve detector seats that were connected to the circuits on the floor.


    "This is the first version of VRC. We are still working on version II with a promising ITpany specializing on this technology. Try this, grandfather. You''ll see how amazing this VRC can be."


    Old Xiong touched the helmet. It was heavy. Inside, he could see sensors.


    These sensors, as Xiong Zhi exined, could catch the nerve signals in the brain and neck.


    "For starters, try to sit here." Old Xiong followed his granddaughter''s suggestion and sat down.


    It was surprisingly soft, as if there was liquid inside.


    The seat immediately moved and adjusted its position tofortably nestle Old Xiong''s body figure.


    He was almost embedded inside "Guh, this thing, is this trying to swallow me?!"


    Old Xiong was inwardly shocked and yelled angrily in surprise.


    Butler Zhou moved to help the old man.


    Xiong Zhi stopped him.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not dangerous. This is how it works. It''s analyzing your body weight and the structure of your bones. With this, VRC will adjust its game settings based on your body mass. Later, it will imitate the settings inside the game to simte the sensory experience."


    Xiong Zhi then put the helmet on his head and the gloves on his hands.


    A pair of thin but tall fiber boots rose from under the seat and enclosed his feet inside.


    "With this, you can see and feel the things and texture of everything in VRC. Of course, except taste. VRC is still working on that, it might take a long while. I hope you enjoy the game, grandfather. Don''t worry, Butler Zhou will follow you soon in-game."


    "Wait. How do I do this game?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/doting-grandpa-(ii)_50884337108836460 for visiting.


    Old Xiong''s eyes were covered by the helmet, so he could not see anything.


    "The system will tell you. There''s a tutorial option in there too."


    "Wait, hold on¡ª"


    [Initializing game¡­ yer 000001 is entering ArtWorld: Virtual Reality Chronicle! Please create your name.]


    A sweet voice sounded in Old Xiong''s ears.


    In front of him, a huge white screen appeared and written below a nk line were the words ''Create Your Name''.


    "What is this, Zhi''er?! How do I do this?" Old Xiong panicked.


    He was in a room with his granddaughter and butler earlier, but why was he alone inside this empty sky-blue room now!


    "Zhi''er!"


    "Calm down, grandfather. Try to move your fingers."


    Old Xiong m down. His granddaughter was still with him. So he moved his fingers and a key board appeared.


    "Oh, I see a keyboard."


    "Then try to type your name. Actually, the AI of VRC can recognize speech patterns, so you can just ask the AI. You can use any name you want. Ironman, Superman, Lao Tzu, Sun Wukong, anything. You can be anyone in there, grandfather."


    Xiong Zhi''s voice was like that of the devil persuading a man to s.u.mb on his greed.


    Old Xiong gulped.


    Anything I want?


    "If I put a name here, who would know?"


    "No one. This is the creative section with the highest privacy function. Only you and the system will know."


    Because people can also try to create and design their Virtual World, they had anticipated that many people with professions rted to design, architecture, and creation would likely patronize this feature. All this needed personal privacy.


    "...Alright."


    Old Xiong did not use the speech function and instead typed.


    He first typed ''Almighty Grandpa Xiong'', but hesitated and finally changed it to ''Doting Grandpa''.


    Slightly blushing, he said, "I''m done!"


    "Alright. Then just follow what the system will be telling you. The sound istion will start now, so you can''t hear uster. Don''t worry, Butler Zhou will follow you inside."


    "Alright!" Old Xiong seemed happy in choosing his name.


    The game started and a small enclosure rose from the ground to iste the individual inside from outside influences. It would also block the noise from inside. This enclosure could also simte the environmental settings in-game, such as temperature or wind strength and direction.


    Xiong Zhi then looked at butler Zhou who was checking the equipment.


    "Now, Butler Zhou, it''s your turn."


    "¡­Must I really try that?"


    "Yes, grandfather will need you in-game."


    Butler Zhou had no choice but to sit down and s.u.mb to the game.


    After making sure that the two was immersed in the virtual world, Xiong Zhi called an attendant to keep watch and then went to the control room.


    She told her employees to make the two people in the VIP room stay inside for three hours.


    After this incident, Xiong Zhi had no idea that after a year, the name ''Doting Grandpa'' and ''Poor Middleman'' would rock the entire virtual reality game in ArtWorld, topping the game rankings.


    Though of course, she would not care about that so much as she would be busy with other matters.


    As of now, she had a clear goal today.


    Her phoenix eyes shone.


    The aloofdy in an elegant dress fished out her phone and dialed.


    "Zhi''er, where are you?"


    His gentle husky voice brought out a small smile on her face.


    Finally, they would have the time to enjoy ArtWorld with just the two of them like every other couple out on a date.


    "I''m here in Virtual Reality Chronicle, in the futuristic area. I''ll wait for you."


    *****


    Additional Scene:


    The butler- the one that Zhou Min ordered to get the snack- arrived at ArtWorld. After tracking down the head butler''s position, he arrived at VRC.


    Butler: Excuse me, I believed our head butler and Master was inside this booth. Can you tell me where they are?


    Employee: Oh, please excuse me for a moment.


    The employee called Xiong Zhi.


    "Ma''am, there was a butler looking for the people in VIP one. "


    Xiong Zhi who was a bit annoyed by the interruption: What for?


    Butler: It''s for snacks that head butler Zhou ordered us to get.


    The employee delivered the reply to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi who was still in the bad mood: Just tell him to leave it there. And don''t disturb the two, understood? If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now."


    "Oh, alright, Ma''am. I apologize for bothering you." The employee sweated. The voice on the other line was so cold. She thought she would get fired.


    The employee faced the butler: Boss'' said to leave it here. The two guests are still immersed in their y. I am sorry. We cannot allow you to go there and we could not let you interrupt the yer during their game hours.


    Butler: ...Head butler and Master were...ying?


    Employee: Yes. They actually cleared level two dungeon now.


    The employee pointed at the big screen in the waiting area.


    There was an announcement on the screen.


    [Doting Grandpa''s Party cleared the Dungeons! Congrattions! Current Status: Number 1 and Number 2 rank in ArtWorld]


    Butler: ....How many people were ying here..?


    Employee: The two guests are the first ones. Would you like to try? There are plenty of rooms to choose from.


    Butler: ...just for thirty minutes.


    He was not cking at all in his job, ah. He had to meet his superior and his Master in the game and report that he had already delivered the snacks.


    But three hourster, the party of two became the party of three clearing the tenth dungeon.

 Chapter 438 - A Date

    <h4>Chapter 438 - A Date</h4>


    Xiong Zhi put down the phone in a bad mood.


    Of all times that her employees could interrupt her, it just had to be this hard-earned time when she could finally be intimate with Linfeng.


    Really, what bad luck.


    She should not have given her phone number to that employee.


    Still, she would not let anyone disturb them from having this date, ah.


    Two long and slender fingers gently straightened the tight brows on Xiong Zhi''s forehead.


    She instantly looked up.


    Linfeng''s smiling face appeared in her line of sight, his dark peach blossom eyes gently curved up.


    "Zhi''er, there''s a crevice forming between your brows. My pretty young miss will be older with all that frowning, you know."


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­!


    She covered her forehead, her eyes widening. Was she really looking older than her age?


    She remembered all of a sudden that there were indeed quite a few times when she frownedtely.


    Linfeng felt her reaction funny andughed.


    "I''m just kidding, don''t take it seriously. Young Miss''s face is still as wless as ever."


    Xiong Zhi sighed in relief, then her cheeks became rosy.


    Even though she was already a mature woman inside with years of experience from the past, she still tended to be more gullible when it came to Linfeng.


    He made her feel like she was sixteen again, young and naive about the world.


    The tall man was dressed handsomely in a casual sports attire he just changed in.


    He smiled and took her hand. His warm and big hand covered her small hand entirely, making her feel rxed and giving her a sense of security.


    The surroundings turned into a blur. In her world, there was only him and her.


    The two walked hand-in-hand in the fancy futuristic street.


    The streets were still empty except from the staff on stand-by inside various food stalls and attractions, which could not be seen at the moment.


    It was as if couple were transported into another world, with just the two of them inside. It was already afternoon so the sun was no longer scorching.


    To avoid the summer heat, the design of the streets were strategically infused with retractable sheds and sr coolers which could be adjusted depending on the weather.


    At this moment though, the temperature was just right, nice enough for the two of them to walk in their casual clothing.


    "I thought I will not be able to spend time with you today. Master Xiong got you first after all," Linfeng said with a smallugh.


    He could still remember how the old man red at him before kidnapping his granddaughter away.


    The unaware woman tilted her head. "Grandfather is a bit strange today, so I left him with butler Zhou in one of our main attractions."


    Then Xiong Zhi looked usingly at Linfeng. "The first one who got caught is actually you. Earlier, you''re surrounded by a lot of people. I couldn''t get to you. You should tune down your handsomeness a little."


    Linfengughed. ''Tune down his handsomeness?'' Hearing this from his girlfriend never failed to make him happy and delighted.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/a-date_50908344348623783 for visiting.


    "Don''t worry, Zhi''er. This handsome man is already taken and only belongs to you," he teased.


    Xiong Zhi''s faint face could not help but smile.


    She loved how he get more and more rxed with his teasing day by day. Actually, it was already at mastery level, because she who was shot directly into the heart simply wanted to express her love to him back.


    She had not forgotten her promise to herself to savor the handsome man as soon as she got the chance.


    She peeked sideways then shifted her gaze, feeling a bit shy all of a sudden.


    "Then..." Xiong Zhi was embarrassed but her yearning was really strong. And she was not the type to wrong herself. She was his girlfriend after all, so it was normal to do intimate things with him.


    "Can this owner ask for a kiss?" After asking that, with her face faintly blushing, she looked at his widened eyes.


    Her eyes were watery and hopeful. ''Please say yes.''


    Linfeng: "..."


    His throat felt dry all of a sudden.


    He looked at his girlfriend''s ears which were slightly red. His hand rose, caressed her cheeks, touched her soft earlobe, and lightly pinched it.


    Xiong Zhi lightly shuddered at his touch, feeling her bones soften.


    Linfeng''s eyes were gentle and full of devoted love.


    He did not say his answer. However, he did not hesitate and simply closed their distance.


    Their bodies touched and his head lowered.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes to wait for the tingling feeling on her lips. She was surrounded by the man''s refreshing masculine scent.


    The warmth, the soft touch on her lips which became deeper with each second, and his whispers of her name.


    It made her forget everything else, totally full of him.


    Whenever it was the first kiss, the second kiss, the fifth, or the current kiss, all of it were special.


    It made her heart thump fast.


    All the love she wanted to convey that could not be said in words was poured through the gentle kiss. Xiong Zhi clung to Linfeng''s clothes, deepening the kiss even more.


    Linfeng encircled his arm around her waist. One hand caressed her back and neck. Their distance was even closer.


    Time stopped for them. It felt like eternity yet was gone like a sh.


    Linfeng finally let go of Xiong Zhi when thetter sought for breath.


    Their foreheads were against each other, their gasps and hot breath intermingling.


    They were the only people in this part of ArtWorld which made Linfeng daring enough to take his Young Miss''s lips in a broad day light in the middle of a wide street.


    However, if pushed more, he would want to ask for another kiss, then another.


    Linfeng had a great appetite for Xiong Zhi''s kisses.


    He enjoyed the soft body pressed against his. His beloved woman''s kisses were such a great stimtion for theposed Linfeng, turning him instantly into a greedy and insatiable beast.


    "Zhi''er," he whispered huskily. "Why don''t we try ArtWorld''s best attractions?"


    Although he was trying to control himself, his eyes never left her lips.


    Xiong Zhi''s lips were still swollen deliciously red, with moisture. She was still a bit dazed from the long and passionate kiss.


    "Alright."


    The little missy appeared to be already satisfied with that one kiss.


    Linfeng felt it was unfair. Here he was, just starting to feel like doing some highly intimate activities that couples should do, while his girlfriend was already KO''d with only one kiss.


    Linfeng helplessly smiled, his eyes shining with a doting light.


    One day, if his girlfriend acted like this again and challenged him, he would gently ''teach'' her a ''lesson'' on how to behave, so she would remember it well.


    He kissed her forehead and took her hand once again.


    "Then it''s a date." He smiled and tasted those words.


    The first time they went to an amus.e.m.e.nt park was him as a butler out to apany his young miss with her friends.


    Now, they were here as a couple about to enjoy their ''date''. Just like every normal couple did.

 Chapter 439 - A Date (II)

    <h4>Chapter 439 - A Date (II)</h4>


    The pair first went to the central department store of ArtWorld.


    Xiong Zhi was still wearing her dress, and since they nned to visit as many attractions as they could in this huge amus.e.m.e.nt park, she needed to change into a morefortable get-up.


    "Zhi''er, let''s wear this." Linfeng lifted his hands holding two matching shirts.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him in surprise, taken aback by Linfeng''s sparkling eyes, and thus failed to realize what he was holding.


    "You want to change as well? Didn''t you just change?" she asked, looking at his casual sports attire.


    Linfeng acted as if he did not hear anything and held up the smaller shirt in front of her.


    "It''s about the same size, it should look good on you. Do you remember the matching shirt you bought for me before?"


    Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered their first date under her operation-sh-careful nning.


    She smiled at the memory. That time, she had managed to con Linfeng into wearing a couple shirt.


    "Of course, I do. It took a lot of effort for me to get you to wear the shirt, if I remember."


    "That time, I was caught off guard and nned to reject your gift because I know it''s wrong to do that as your aide. " Linfeng defended himself. "But you acted coquettishly and I couldn''t bear to refuse you."


    "I did?"


    "You did, like this." Linfeng raised both hands in front of him, tilted his head, and blinked like a puppy.


    Xiong Zhi: "¡­Pfft."


    She inadvertently chuckled.


    Did she act like that? But Linfeng was so cute, ah.


    Linfeng: "Who can bear to reject your request when you act like that? I can''t be heartless at that time."


    Xiong Zhi took the shirt in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Alright. In return for giving in to me so generously before, I shall grant you this tiny request."


    In fact, she had no ns to refuse at all.


    Linfeng smiled. "I will change too."


    The couple went to the changing room, then Linfeng paused and looked behind him helplessly.


    "Zhi''er, you can''t go with me in here. There''s an unupied room right next to this."


    Although he very much wanted to change in the same room, but out of his respect for his girlfriend, especially under the department store''s staff''s eyes, they could not do that just yet.


    Not to mention, he really had no full trust on his self-control in front of her in such tiny closed ces.


    He changed his words. "Never mind, you use this room. I will change in the next room."


    Linfeng closed the door for Xiong Zhi and hurriedly went to the other one.


    Xiong Zhi was left alone inside the cubicle. She looked at the door the man had closed then at the shirt in her hands.


    Her lips curved up. To think that he would choose this print, no one else would have believed her if she told them.


    Out in the streets, with the couple wearing matching pink shirts with a couple teddies'' kissing, the two looked younger and more adorable.


    The few people on the streets could not help but look. Mainly, they were looking at the tall and strapping man who dared to wear such a girlish pink couple shirt in public. However, the subject did not look awkward at all. He looked more refreshing and young.


    Because his hair was no longer brushed up and the inky ck strands now hung down to his forehead, coupled with the mboyant shirt, no one realized the charismatic leader in ck suit from earlier.


    The gap moe was just too big.


    The same for Xiong Zhi.


    She had tied up her hair into a fluffy bun with a pink hair tie and wore a red-framed clear eyesses. She was confident that they would not be recognized so easily now with their get-up.


    Although she did not mind everyone knowing about their rtionship, but for today, she did not want to be disturbed at all.


    After all, there were a lot of media here covering ArtWorld''s grand opening.


    ArtWorld just opened so the central area where Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were exploring at was not crowded yet.


    There were even some ces where Xiong Zhi and Linfeng could enjoy themselves alone.


    If there were people, they would have trouble resisting the urge to take a picture of this cute couple.


    Time seemed to go back for them.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi forgot all their troubles and let loose in the rides.


    Whether it was in bumper cars, pendulum rides, and roller coasters, they tried as many as they could.


    In the middle of the thrilling rides, once they look at the person beside them and see his or her shining eyes, they would grin andugh in return.


    The adrenaline of the rides made them more unrestrained.


    Xiong Zhi had never had a fun and carefree childhood where she could enjoy parks like this.


    Linfeng was the same. Their lives before consisted of studying, discipline, etiquette, and training.


    To think that they would be able to experience what it felt like as a carefree child when they were finally grown-ups. Because they had never enjoyed their childhood, they made sure to create as much lovely memories in this moment.


    They did not care if they giggled like fools andughed like kids, or scream at the apex of the rides whenever they felt exhrated or scared.


    Like a child, they expressed their emotions without restraint.


    When they wanted to take a breather, they would calm themselves, walk while holding hands, and eat food from the street stalls they fancied. The couple fed each other with food and sometimes there would be a smallpetition who managed to guess one''s preference in snacks. Of course, Linfeng won.


    Then they would ride the mini-train to another destination and dive into the thrill of the rides again.


    The cheers andughter inside ArtWorld continued while the sun slowly approached the horizon.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit dizzy from all the rides. Her ponytail was disheveled and her eyes were slightly dazed. Her pale face was back to the nk expression again.


    Beside her, Linfeng was still in a good condition.


    His cor was a bit messy and his hair was sticking in every direction, but his lips wore a deep smile that was never erased since he held his girlfriend''s hand at the beginning of the date. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/a-date-(ii)_50930386137570882 for visiting.


    He gently smoothed Xiong Zhi''s hair and retied the locks back into a neat fluffy bun before handing an opened bottle of Evian water to the dazed girl.


    "Have a drink, Zhi''er. Do you want to visit History G? I saw it on the way. There are rides inside the cave!" Linfeng''s eyes were sparkling.


    Xiong Zhi nkly drank water. Feeling the cool rush of water in her throat, she recovered from her daze and looked at her man.


    The tall man beside her had flushed cheeks, bright eyes, and a happy smile.


    She stared for a while more and smiled.


    The current Linfeng was vastly different from the past Linfeng who was like a statue which she had to drag forward on their first visit to an amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Xiong Zhi: "I remember that you kept asking me to go home on our first date, as if you have no interest in any of the rides. It turns out, you actually like rides so much."


    "..." Linfeng did remember that.


    He coughed. "I can''t really be med. That time, I was adamant on rejecting your advances because I thought you''re just ying around. But really, my domineering Young Miss, I suffered a lot that day."


    "¡­You did not enjoy?" Xiong Zhi''s expression was faint but she exuded usation with her lips pursed.


    The tall man patted her head. "How could that be possible, I enjoyed it a lot. I gave in at the end, didn''t I?"


    "So why ''suffered''?" she insisted asking.


    "I suffered a lot holding myself back. You have no idea how irresistible you were, especially when you sang back then. I almost kneeled in defeat, but desperately tried to stop myself. What is that if not suffering?" Linfeng honestly answered.


    A small grin appeared on Xiong Zhi''s lips, the dimples on her cheeks showing.


    "¡­Heh. It was effective after all. So all my ns helped?"


    She had thought that she lost that day. Linfeng of that time had a towering wall which was hard to ovee. Who would have thought that the truth woulde out in three years! She won, hehe.


    "ns?" Linfeng tilted his head. What ns were she talking about?


    Xiong Zhi: (¨‘?¨‘)!


    Her mouth slipped.


    Linfeng saw his girlfriend''s eyes widen a little. It was very subtle, but he was Linfeng after all and knew that he caught something from his Young Miss.


    Linfeng''s peach blossom eyes narrowed and he leaned closer.


    "What is this n you''re talking about? Is it a very devious n?" he teased Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the long and dense eyshes fluttering in front of her.


    "If I tell you, you won''t get mad, right?"


    Linfeng: ¡­Was it really something to be mad about?


    He blinked. "It depends," Linfeng answered, still in the same position.


    Of course, he would not get mad at her. If it was too much like the bug around her spreading his virus to her, he might get upset at the bug, but he would never get mad at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her head a bit shyly, bit her lips, then hesitantly stared up his eyes.


    "That¡­ well, Song Xuantin and I created a n three years ago..."


    ''Young Miss Song?''


    Linfeng''s brows rose. "A n? What for?"


    The young woman in front of him fidgeted, as if thinking for a moment.


    Then, the blush on her cheeks deepened as she finally looked up with determination like she had finally decided on something.


    "It was a n to..." she started while encircling her arms around Linfeng''s neck. "¡­To capture your heart."


    She tugged him closer and gave him a quick kiss on his lips.


    It was a short kiss because Linfeng had not had time to recover when Xiong Zhi distanced herself.


    The man was frozen stiff.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Based on what she had studied, if you give a kiss to your beloved, it was unlikely that they would get mad at you.


    "You''re not mad right?" Xiong Zhi asked after a moment of silence.


    The man finally moved, covered his face, and looked away.


    "Hmm. Not." His voice was muffled.


    Xiong Zhi finally smiled again.


    Hehe, it worked.


    One of her secrets was out and Linfeng did not get mad.


    Feeling relieved andcent, she took his hand and led the way forward.


    "You want to ride History G, right? I know the way."


    "Mmm." Linfeng was still hiding his face under his left hand. Only his red neck and red ears were shown.


    ''Dammit, my girlfriend is really...savage.''

 Chapter 440 - A date (III)

    <h4>Chapter 440 - A date (III)</h4>


    "...Let''s take a break for a while."


    Linfeng suggested when he saw how Xiong Zhi''s appearance became messy again.


    He was about to help her straighten her clothes andb her hair when he saw the photo booth not far away from them.


    He nced at his girlfriend''s rare unkempt appearance and an idea suddenly struck him.


    "Zhi''er, let''s go there," Linfeng suggested with bright eyes.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the direction he was pointing at.


    "A photo booth?"


    "Yes. Thest time that we took a pictures like this was years ago in the amus.e.m.e.nt park, but you haven''t given me a copy. I didn''t get at least one," he said, slightly sulking now that the remembered it.


    That was amemoration of their first date after all.


    "Eh? But you didn''t ask."


    "How can I ask you? You were my esteemed Young Miss back then and... I couldn''t ask you."


    Linfeng remembered how poorly he controlled himself back then.


    He failed at maintaining hisposure as a butler.


    Well, who could me him? He was young and there was a beautiful, innocent young miss tempting him to form emotional attachments with her. The charming young miss was the first girl to ever move his heart, and she was being very active in going after him.


    He could still vividly remember how hard he battled with his conscience as her aide inside back then. He had felt very guilty because of his ambitions. He could only deceive himself that it was all his misunderstanding and that his Young Miss was just ying around, not really interested in him.


    That was really a hard time for the young Linfeng.


    He truly suffered, ah.


    Xiong Zhi saw Linfeng sulk a bit.


    Although she knew that he was likely just faking it, she still could not bear to see him down. A boyfriend must be treasured like a pearl at the palm of your hand after all.


    (E/N: No, that''s just your misunderstanding.)


    She took his hand and squeezed it. "Alright, don''t pout. It''s my mistake, I forgot. Let''s go there to make up for it. In the future, I will take a lot of pictures of the two of us and give you copies too."


    Linfeng grinned.


    To be honest, his girlfriend spoiling him back felt really nice.


    They quickly approached the photo booth.


    Because it was already around sunset, many people were finally preparing to leave after takingmemorative pictures of their visit.


    The nning department had taken into consideration the traffic of people so the photo booth was actually pretty big, the size of a whole shop with many camera booths inside.


    However, the end of the day usually had the highest traffic, thus there was a line of people.


    Fortunately, the flow was quite fast.


    Right now, this ce was like a portal to many worlds with people dressed in various clothes.


    A lot wore themed shirts and couple shirts from the department store, but there were a few who wore ancient style and Xianxia style costumes, given that they were currently in the Ancient Huaxia-themed area of ArtWorld.


    However, a few people in front and behind them nced twice at their direction.


    A sizeable portion of the people here was actually those businessmen representatives who came here to observe ArtWorld while the rest were normal civilians. Because of the great temptation of ArtWorld, they stayed the whole day.


    Now, looking at this beautiful couple, they felt that they had seen them somewhere.


    But where? Were these two people famous models or actors in incognito?


    It was soon Xiong Zhi and Linfeng''s turn.


    They went into one of the booths inside.


    "Ah." Xiong Zhi was stunned to see her reflection on the screen.


    Her hair was disheveled, the red-framed eyesses she wore was crooked, and her clothes were crumpled.


    Linfeng whoughed inside was also surprised to see his reflection.


    He was not lesser in messy appearance. His hair was totally in haywire, sticking out in all directions. He also forgot the heart-shaped sticker which Xiong Zhi had lovingly pasted on his cheek earlier when they had passed by a stall selling them.


    Did he had it on him the whole time?


    It was no wonder that those people outside, some whom he recognized in the audience earlier, could not recognize them immediately.


    But precisely because of this that Linfeng wanted to take a picture with Xiong Zhi.


    Although unkempt in appearance, they looked warmer, more intimate, and more grounded, as if they were just a young couple next door having fun without a care for anything.


    Xiong Zhi was about to fix her hair when Linfeng stopped her.


    "Zhi''er, let''s just take a picture like this."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/a-date-(iii)_50953648754185006 for visiting.


    The man''s bright and messy appearance made him look like a lively student.


    Xiong Zhi nodded, loving the glow and warmth in his eyes.


    After a couple of shots, the two went out holding hands.


    Linfeng was holding copies, studying the pictures.


    His smile was deep and there was sincere happiness in his eyes.


    "You really like that," Xiong Zhimented with a smile.


    "Of course. My girlfriend looks cute here."


    Xiong Zhi blushed a bit at the mention of ''my girlfriend''.


    "Did you notice? My expression there improved a lot." Compared to before, she silently added.


    Fortunately, her years of facial training did not fail her.


    "Yes, you look even prettier than before."


    "What a sweet mouth."


    The sun finally settled and the orange, pink, and violet shades up in the sky only remained. The stars began to peek out one by one and the colorful lights of ArtWorld finally showed the majesty of the ce.


    It was very lively and magical.


    Many people who were about to leave hesitated, and some decided to remain.


    At this time, the bookings in the hotels of ArtWorld began to rise, although not by much yet. It was expected to rise even higher in the future, with many tourist groups putting their eyes on ArtWorld.


    "There''s one ce I would like to visit with you, will that be fine?" Linfeng asked silently, looking up at the biggest and most wonderful attraction at night. His eyes seemed to shimmer with dazzling lights.

 Chapter 441 - A date (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 441 - A date (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi smiled softly and looked up as well.


    She would never be tired as long as she was with him.


    "Of course. I am not yet that tired. It''s in my bucket list too."


    The pair held hands and walked towards the slowly rotating Ferris Wheel.


    After getting in, the two kept standing while they watched the city lights of ArtWorld at a slowly rising height.


    The capsule was designed with floor-to-ceiling view, which could be adjusted with a sliding panel, and an option to regte some of the outside breeze to flow in through the air holes at the top.


    As they went higher, the wind outside became colder.


    Summer was ending and autumn was about toe.


    The cold breeze flowing in fluttered Xiong Zhi''s hair.


    She shivered lightly.


    A pair of warm arms enclosed around her, providing her warmth, security, andfort. Xiong Zhi leaned back on Linfeng''s chest.


    The fast and loud beating of his heart made Xiong Zhi feel firsthand that her Linfeng was alive and well, that he was right beside her.


    It made her feel peaceful and satisfied.


    The man''s arms were wrapped around her waist, embracing her from behind to keep her from the chill.


    He bowed his head on the space between her neck and shoulder, closed his eyes, and took a whiff of her scent. He contentedly stayed that way, staring outside at the neon city lights studding the horizon.


    Linfeng''s dark eyes reflected the city lights.


    His eyes were gentle yet inside those ck pools were suppressed emotions that only he knew he had to keep.


    Xiong Zhi''s scent was the fragrance he liked the most.


    The soft and warm body in his arms brought a tingling sensation throughout his body, which wasfortable and for some reason, nostalgic.


    Linfeng gently tightened his hold, sniffing her scent again.


    "Zhi''er..."


    "Hmm..." Xiong Zhi softly answered.


    She was in the mostfortable ce and it made her sleepy.


    "Do you remember our first ride in a Ferris Wheel?" Linfeng''s hot breath warmed Xiong Zhi''s neck.


    She tilted her head a bit and nodded. "Um¡­ That''s the first time you exposed your honest side."


    Linfeng smiled at her answer.


    He took another whiff of her neck. "Mhhm. Whenever I recall that memory, I always feel grateful," he whispered huskily, kissing a small patch of her neck.


    Xiong Zhi shuddered. "If Young Miss did not bend my principles over and over again to climb the huge wall I always covered myself with, I wonder, would I be happy like I am now?"


    Xiong Zhi finally turned around. "Linfeng..."


    "If I chose to be stubborn and only pursued my dreams, hurting you in the process, what kind of person would I be now?"


    Xiong Zhi touched his cheek.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/a-date-(iv)_50953742152957769 for visiting.


    Linfeng continued on solemnly. "Probably, I''d be a person who never sincerely smiled, who is banned from the Xiong family, never meeting you again. I might be sessful in business, but lonely¡­ You know, sometimes, I get a strange feeling as if I am in a dream. A few times, I worry that when I wake up, everything would be different¡­"


    Linfeng admitted, feeling scared at the thought.


    If his Young Miss did not pursue him, would they live happily in each other''s arms like this? Xiong Zhi''s jade-like fingers smoothed out his furrowed brows.


    She kissed his eyes, feeling the flutter of hisshes on her lips. "It doesn''t matter, because I won''t stop until you love me back, no matter how many years it takes me."


    Linfeng looked at her.


    His eyes were a bit misty and reflected the lights outside, as if there was a sea of stars within his eyes.


    He always told himself of how lucky he was to be loved by her.


    After a while, he leaned with his head down, hugged her, and buried his head on her chest. If this continued on, he might really cry.


    He was moved to the point that his eyes warmed.


    Thank you, thank you for staying with me.


    Thank you for not giving up on me.


    "I love you, Zhi''er. I love you," he whispered.


    He felt a touch on his head, caressing his hair as if she was petting him.


    Hearing her pleased humming reply, he repeatedly whispered the same words as if in obsessed chanting.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the tall man who turned into a lovable little puppy in her arms with soft eyes.


    "Why are you telling it to my chest?"


    Linfeng suddenly paused.


    His neck turned red and he finally lifted his head away from her chest.


    His blushing face appeared in Xiong Zhi''s line of sight.


    He seemed shy and looked outside to avoid her teasing eyes. "¡­Cough, sorry. I didn''t mean that."


    Xiong Zhi''s lips pursed into a small smile.


    Her boyfriend was really adorable, ah!


    She suddenly wanted to tease him more.


    She cupped his chin and made him look at her.


    "You should tell it to the person''s face, whenever you confess your feelings."


    Linfeng''s cheeks and ears felt hot, feeling helpless and doting at the same time.


    Really, who was the man here, ah.


    But he still looked into her eyes.


    The girl, no, she had already bloomed beautifully into an exquisite woman.


    Her small face, charming phoenix eyes, delicate nose, luscious lips, and small chin¡­


    The city lights twinkling behind her made her look like a celestial being who was brought into the mundane world. T


    he air seemed to still for a moment as they gazed at each other.


    Linfeng''s heart began thumping loudly.


    Her beautiful eyes clearly showed her affection for him.


    Linfeng knew, he was not the only one feeling this electrifying moment.


    His dark long eyshes fluttered. His obsidian eyes only reflected Xiong Zhi''s figure. His thin red lips seriously uttered the words filled gentleness¡­


    "I love you, Zhi''er."


    There was no way of knowing who closed the distance first.


    The two lovers expressed their devoted love through a long, passionate, and gentle kiss.

 Chapter 442 - Little by Little

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Little by Little</h4>


    Inside a dark and messy room, the faint sound of tapping on the phone and cursing echoed.


    There were scattered ss shards on the floor, many things were thrown down everywhere, and even the nkets and pillows were on the floor.


    However, none of it perturbed the young woman who was kneeling on the floor.


    On her hand was her phone that was full of cracks on the screen. Aside from the dim lightinging from the only remaining intact nightlight in one corner which dimly illuminated the interior of the room, the only bright light inside the room was the small ray of lighting from the phone.


    It shone on a woman''s thin face.


    Xiong Wuyue had been constantly checking on her phone.


    She had already checked it several times today. To be precise, she had been watching the news constantly in the past couple of weeks. But all of them were about the grand opening of some amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    There was not a single information in the news about which actress got the role of the ''Lone Star'' she had wanted to star as.


    Why?


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth, muttering.


    She stabbed at her phone harder and tried her best to find some news about her father being released, pardoned, or anything.


    But there was none!


    "Why?!"


    It was almost a month!


    She had been hiding for almost a whole month already! Why?! Why was there not a single piece of news about her father being released by the media?!


    And also the announcement of her role!


    With a raging madness bubbling inside her resurfacing again, Xiong Wuyue angrily threw her phone at the broken full-length mirror at one side.


    sh! ng, ng, ng.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/little-by-little_50977284764522086 for visiting.


    The sound of ss breaking somehow calmed her heart. But even when her state of mind returned to reality, it was still all the same. Her situation did not change at all.


    She was still inside a hell hole where no one could help her. No oneforted her, no one promised to do things for her, and no one wanted to avenge her grievances.


    ''Daddy...''


    Her tears welled up.


    Xiong Wuyue missed her dad.


    But thinking that her father was the one who brought her to this desperate situation and gave her such an unbearable humiliation, her sadness turned into grievances, then me, then anger again.


    It was a vicious cycle. Lost in her madness, she began tearing down anything she could get her hands on again.


    That useless father!


    Why must he drag her down!


    Didn''t he say that he treasured her the most? Then why did he do this to her?! What kind of face could she show to the public?! What about her career in the entertainment world?!


    "AGHHH!!!"


    Feeling breathless, Xiong Wuyue pulled at her hair and shouted in a hoarse voice.


    She picked up and threw things down, her mind swallowed by the surging anger and hatred she was feeling in her chest.


    The emotions were overwhelming and she only knew that she needed to vent it all out, or else she would truly turn crazy!


    She hated this! She hated them all!


    The screams and crashing inside the room continued for a long time until the person inside seemed to exhaust herself finally.


    After venting out her anger, she felt the familiar emptiness in her body as if all energy was drained from her. She kneeled down lifelessly with a thud.


    She had not eaten a proper meal since that scandal so she was feeling very weak.


    When Xiong Wuyue fell down, she was facing the broken half of the mirror. Under the dim lighting, she saw how messy she looked like in the reflection.


    In the broken mirror, there was a woman wearing a crumpled nightgown.


    Her long hair was messy and dry. The sunken eyes, dark eye circles, dry lips, and pallid skin made Xiong Wuyue wonder for a moment who was the ghost in the mirror.


    Due to the recent unfortunate incident of her father getting arrested, held in the trial, and imprisoned, as well as her reputation being dirtied without any water army to clean up her mess, Xiong Wuyue lost all courage to go out.


    She did not want to see people pointing their fingers at her in mockery. She constantly watched the news like a starving ghost and vented her emotions continuously to the point that she had forgotten to take care of herself in the process.


    Three weeks ago, just one week after her father was put into jail, she visited the entertainmentpany under Xiong Empire to request for a new medal manager because her former manager had gone missing.


    Yet when she came, the staff who had always fawned over her did not even bother greeting her and gave her a cold shoulder.


    When she got angry about the treatment and told them that she would tell her father about their rudeness, she gotughed at instead.


    Right on her face, those despicable people dared to say that they would be waiting for it!


    They even continued on to say that if she missed her father so much, then she could join her father in jail instead. The gall! Their hateful eyes were clearly filled with contempt and schadenfreude! How dare they?! They were just mere ants!


    It was so infuriating that Xiong Wuyue, who was already not in a good mental state, lost control and became violent that she pped their faces and began throwing things at them.


    The head director tried to stop her but instead got hurt in the process too.


    As a result, even the security was called and she was driven out.


    She. Was. Driven. Out!


    She could not believe it! She was the most beloved young miss of the Xiong family!


    She was the Queen of the Entertainment World, the Showbiz Queen!


    How could they do that to her!


    Xiong Wuyue stared at the dark circles under her eyes.


    Due to stress, she became thinner. She was already very slender and thin but due to having no appetite in eating these past weeks, she now looked malnourished.


    Her skin turned yellow without the proper nutrients from her daily diet and due tock of proper sleep. She even forgot her skincare. She had not seen her face in the mirrortely, or rather, she had not noticed because she was lost in her anger while venting out.

 Chapter 443 - Little by Little (II)

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Little by Little (II)</h4>


    Now that she finally happened to see herself clearly, she was shocked.


    Howe she looked like this now!


    No, it must not be her!


    Terrified, she tried to cover her face, but the reflection did the exact same thing as if reminding her that she could not deceive herself when the truth was right in front of her.


    No¡­ No! This couldn''t go on! This must not continue like this!


    Tears formed in her eyes.


    When did it start to go wrong, when?!


    Then an image of a woman''s cold sneer appeared in her mind.


    Xiong. Zhi.


    That bitch.


    It was the crazy bitch''s fault!


    She framed her father and set everything up!


    In the past few days, she always thought of Xiong Zhi, the woman who ruined her and her father''s life. She cursed her over and over. She thoughts of ways on how to torture that bitch and kill her in her mind many times.


    Her eyes sharpened with a murderous light.


    "Just you see¡­ I will kill you soon! You''ll go to hell! You s.l.u.t!"


    However...


    Despite the surging anger and madness in her mind, a question popped up.


    To get her revenge, how could she do that?


    She did not even have her father with her now...


    How...


    While feeling as if she had sunk into a bottomless abyss, her phone suddenly rang.


    The cracked phone lit up.


    Xiong Wuyue''s empty eyes suddenly lit up as well.


    She scrambled forward as fast as she could to get to her phone.


    She did not even care when her feet got wounded by the shards she had kicked up.


    "H-hello..?" Her hoarse voice sounded inside the room.


    "Hello? Is this Miss Xiong Wuyue''s number?"


    She froze for a moment, worried that the paparazzi got hold of her phone number, but then rxed when she recalled that this phone number was the personal line she gave for important calls and only a handful knew of this in the entertainment industry.


    "Y-yes. Who are you?" Xiong Wuyue prayed at this moment that this person was one of her father''s subordinate.


    "Oh, good day, Miss Xiong Wuyue. I tried to call your manager but she is out of reach. I managed to get your number from a producer with much difficulty. I am K from the Public Rtions Team of ''The Lone Star and its Night''. We want to inform you that three days from now, we will be announcing the leads in FC Hall of Q City after lunch, at one in the afternoon. "


    "!!!" Xiong Wuyue''s dark life suddenly saw the light.


    "I-I''ll be there!" She had never been this happy with getting a role!


    Usually, only actors who get the role were invited to attend.


    Due to her desperation, she failed to realize the unusualness of how the other person never told her that she got the role. Her unstable frame of mind was only thankful that there was a chance to redeem herself.


    "Alright. We will confirm your attendance on the roster. We''ll be expecting you. Good day."


    The call ended right there.


    Xiong Wuyue was still holding the phone against her ear.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/little-by-little-(ii)_50977898944852951 for visiting.


    She had thought that her life was gone for good, but who knew that this chance woulde!


    Like a light shimmering in the deep hole, this chance became her saving grace.


    Her lifeless eyes shone with an unprecedented bright light, the corners of her eyes warming up with unshed tears.


    If she became the ''Lone Star'', took this movie, and got famous in Hollywood, opportunities woulde flocking onto her! Even without the Xiong''s banquet and her father''s help, she could still live as the Queen of Entertainment World.


    Many people would fawn over her again and crawl back to her. They would beg her toe back to the agency!


    Furthermore, her muddy reputation would also be washed clean!


    Yes! This was the chance!


    Xiong Wuyue suddenly had a ray of hope in her life.


    She would rise from the ashes and then... she would kill Xiong Zhi!


    The sunken eyes on the mirror showed determination fueled by hatred. But realizing how she looked like a malnourished ghost right now, Xiong Wuyue decided to eat a lot today and prep herself up.


    ****


    Three days passed by instantly.


    Xiong Zhi was handling the doc.u.ments she needed to check inside IHZHI''s office when she received a call from Xiao Mei.


    "Zhi''er, are you stilling? I already reserved the seat you mentioned. It''s about time to start."


    Over the past years, Xiao Mei and Xiong Zhi had many chances to spend time together because IHZHI had begun expanding its scope in the entertainment industry, a subdivision which Xiao Mei was managing.


    Due to this, the two became closer and now they called each other by their first name intimately.


    "Um. I''ll being. This is a very luxurious entertainment for me after all. It''s too bad to waste it." Xiong Zhi began to wrap up the doc.u.ments on her table.


    "...? Alright, then I''ll be waiting here." Xiao Mei could not understand what Xiong Zhi was talking about, but since she was busy in her end, she quickly ended the call after exchanging a few more words.


    "Will shee?" Seeing that Xiao Mei had finished the call, Song Xuantin, who had grown up into an embodiment of temptation, asked with amorous phoenix eyes.


    "Yes. She might bete, but I am sure that she wille to support you."


    "Hehe," Song Xuantin raised her brows and looked at her with pointed eyes. "Let me guess, she sounds happy from the other line, right?"


    Xiao Mei was still confused. "Yes, she did sound happy. It should not be surprising. After all, it is your first debut in Hollywood and is likely going to bring positive results..."


    Song Xuantin raised her hand to cut off whatever Xiao Mei was saying.


    "Hehe, she must have mentioned that it is a pleasant thing toe here, right? To be precise, like a very nice entertainment or something?"


    Xiao Mei was stunned. "Err¡­ She really did." She tilted her head. "She said it''s a luxurious entertainment." And she did not understand what Xiong Zhi meant by that.


    Song Xuantin smirked. She confirmed it.


    "That my friend, means that Zhi''er wille here not for me. Anyway, you will understandter. We''re probably going to have a really~ nice show tonight. I''m kind of looking forward to it, hehe."


    ''Show?''


    The clueless Xiao Mei just blinked her eyes, but there were still a lot of things she needed to do. "Anyway, I won''t care about anything as long as you do well in your interviewter!"


    Xiao Mei lightly pinched Song Xuantin''s waist.


    "Ow! My wless skin! I am going to be bruised! How can I go to work in the future? They will see my bruised skin¡­" Song Xuantin pretentiously cried.


    "Stop exaggerating. With your recent shenanigans, be thankful I didn''t beat you up."


    "You''re cruel!"


    "Cruel? Do you want me to make your so-called bruises cover your whole body? Maybe you could try going back to your beloved boyfriend andin then. If he wants you back."


    Song Xuantin immediately quieted down, pouting.


    ''My manager is a total sadist!'' she internally cried.

 Chapter 444 - A Seat Taken

    <h4>Chapter 444 - A Seat Taken</h4>


    Earlier in FC Hall of Q City.


    Xiong Wuyue arrived early.


    Because she came early, she got a good spot to sit in front. After all, this was a very convenient spot so that when her name was announced by the host, she could easily walk up to the stage.


    The seats were reserved with numbers on them, which usually corresponded to whose seat it belonged to. She simply sat on one of the seats near the stairs leading to the stage. She was used to taking liberties with the seats anyway and left all problems to her manager, so she did not think there was any problem with her actions.


    There were only few people inside the venue when she first came. They were the staff and the events nner.


    But none of the directors, actors, and investors were present yet.


    However, as busy as it was, no one seemed to notice Xiong Wuyue. The woman wore thick foundation and makeup-up to cover her yellowishplexion.


    However, her face had gotten much thinner, her cheeks appeared a bit sunken, and her chin was more pointed. Also, her body was covered conservatively with padded clothes to make her body appear fuller.


    She was afraid that when she went to the stage, the media would see how extremely thin she became, so to avoid that, she purposely hid her body under thick clothes.


    Although stylish in design, the clothes looked a bit off in the current fashion season.


    Thankfully, the area inside of the hall was sufficiently air-conditioned.


    Xiong Wuyue''s appearance was vastly different from what she looked like before, so the people did not easily recognize her, unless they met her face to face.


    She was initially blocked by the staff in charge of attendance by the entrance, but after quietly saying her name to the staff member, she was finally allowed entrance.


    The staff members were busy with their respective responsibilities so they no longer paid any attention to her. Because this was a Sino-American Hollywood film, the production staff were heavily mixed with foreigners.


    A littleter, the hall began to be crowded as people started flowing in.


    The directors, producers, and the actors arrived first, then the investors.


    Xiong Wuyue''s row started to get filled with people little by little.


    One of the second female leads'' assistant was looking for her actress''s seat, but she found out that the reserved seat was already taken by someone else.


    The second female lead who was standing beside her assistant noticed something was off.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s my seat?"


    "Ah¡­ that. There''s someone sitting on that seat. Did the staff give us the wrong number?"


    "Check it again."


    "I did check already."


    "Just check with the staff again."


    "Alright." The assistant approached the staff again to confirm.


    After a while, she returned to the second female lead. "We got the right number."


    The second female lead frowned.


    To be able to secure a spot on this highly anticipated Sino-American Hollywood film, she was naturally a rtively known actress with a strong fan base in the country.


    She was usually respected by other actors, and only those who were more popr than her or had a more powerful background would dare to cause troubles for her.


    She looked at the woman who was sitting on her seat, unable to tell who the person was. She did not seem to be a famous person or one with powerful background. After all, everyone else had their entourage of assistants and managers with them, but only this person did not have anyone around her.


    The second female lead frowned even more.


    "Who is she? Is she from the production team, or maybe one of the investors?"


    "I don''t know. She is surely not part of the production team nor was she a staff member. I''m not sure if she''s an investor with a quirk."


    As for the cast, she did not seem to be any of them. After all, the production team already announced to them via email those who had taken the roles.


    An extra? But then, why would an extra appear here? Not to mention, although the clothes were off-season, they were definitely of high fashion taste and looked high ss.


    It was not something an extra would wear.


    "Ask her then."


    In the entertainment world where snakes and dragons gather, one must not carelessly offend another person without checking who the opponent was.


    If she identally offended someone who could not be offended, then she could only die on the spot.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/to-love-you-again_15549809506927505/a-seat-taken_51023077689063538 for visiting.


    "Alright."


    The assistant went to the front to politely ask the woman sitting on the actress'' seat in the front row.


    At this moment, Song Xuantin''s team came into the hall with shes of cameras.


    The second female lead''s eye lit up. She walked forward, waited for other people to finish greeting the person, and came next.


    "Hello, Senior Song. I always wanted to meet you. I am your fan. My name''s Su Lin."


    In fact, the second female lead entered the industry around four years ago, one year before Song Xuantin did, but did not make any ssh back then.


    Only more than a year ago was she able to make aeback and secured a considerable fan base with her reliable acting and goodworking in the entertainment industry. She also made sure to deal with her fans well.


    Oh, the actress who''s recently red, Song Xuantin thought and warmly smiled.


    "Hi, Su Lin. It''s nice to finally see you. Are you going to your seat?"


    Su Lin was happy to be acquainted with the female lead.


    Hugging thighs was her specialty. "Yes. Unfortunately, someone mistook it as hers. My assistant is arranging it now."


    "Oh," Song Xuantin nodded.


    Then the assistant came back. "Miss Su Lin, she''s not an investor. Also, when I asked her to change seats, the woman said it''s hers. She is so adamant in taking that seat. I can''t persuade her," the assistant worriedly said.


    She tried to exin things to the woman, however, the arrogant and despising look in the person''s eyes made the assistant know immediately that she could not be reasoned with. She had worked in this industry for years already and met all kinds of personalities and attitudes of actors and actresses, so she knew that look.


    "I will just ask for a new arrangement," the assistant added.


    "No," Su Lin said, trying to hold back her annoyance.


    This was a p on her face, not to mention in front of a popr actor, who happened to be her idol. What if she was looked down upon because of this?


    "That''s my seat. If we change to another seat, I''ll end up sitting on the second row, which was for the minor leads. It''s her who''s in the wrong. Talk to her again."


    "But..." The assistant looked helpless. Song Xuantin looked at the seat they were talking about.


    Her gossipy side sensed that there would be a fightter on.


    ''So who is that person causing trouble?''


    She took a peek. She did not recognize the woman over there but she looked a bit familiar.


    "Did she say what her name is?" Song Xuantin asked.


    The assistant was taken aback when the sparklingdy at the side suddenly spoke.


    This was Song Xuantin! A ss A actress!


    "Ah, n-no, Teacher Song, she did not say."


    (E/N: in china, the staff call the highly respected actors or actresses ''teacher'' as a sign of respect)


    ''Hmm...'' Her curiosity turned up.


    If Xiao Mei was here, she would definitelynd a pre-emptive blow on the curious woman to stop her from whatever impulsive action she would be doing next.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Mei went to the side to make a phone call.


    "Hold on."


    "Teacher Song¡­"


    Song Xuantin''s life assistant who was standing behind her tried to intervene but dared not to speak loudly in public.


    Elder sister Xiao Mei! Teacher Song is acting up again!


    The life assistant cried inwardly.


    Song Xuantin ''the busy body'' walked to the side to take a closer look at the woman.


    Su Lin''s eyes brightened.


    This goddess was so kind to help her!


    She hurried behind Song Xuantin.


    "Excuse me, Miss. I believe this seat isn''t yours," Song Xuantin said politely to the woman.


    The woman, Xiong Wuyue, looked at her with fierce eyes. "I got here early. If you want this seat, you should havee earlier than me."


    Song Xuantin: "..."


    What did this person take this for? Firste, first serve? This was obviously a reserved seat, alright?


    The people near them began to notice their interaction. It was Song Xuantin, the female lead and highly popr actress, after all.


    "If you have nothing toin about, then scram. You''re blocking the stage."


    Su Lin and Song Xuantin: "..."


    Su Lin: This woman is too arrogant, talking to the goddess like that!


    Song Xuantin: Why does she look so familiar? Where did I see her?


    Song Xuantin did not leave immediately but took a good look at her.


    Suddenly, her mind finally recognized Xiong Wuyue.


    The woman with thick make up and thick clothes was very different from the woman she had seenst time.


    ''Eh?! Is she really Xiong Wuyue? Why is she here?''


    Song Xuantin looked at the woman, surprised at how much this grumpy, princess-disease patient looked a bit¡­ no, she looked way too ugly right now. Her X-ray vision could instantly tell the poorplexion under the heavy makeup.


    It suddenly clicked in Song Xuantin''s mind.


    Xiong Wuyue was not part of the movie cast, but appeared here, where only the invited people and media were allowed entrance.


    Song Xuantin suddenly thought of her friend who pushed this role to her and even invested huge amount of funds in this movie just to let her win the role without anyone suppressing her.


    Her friend did seem very interested in this movie. It turned out that the trap was here.


    "Oh, I see. You can take the seat." She turned to Su Lin. "We can just ask the staff to give you another seat. How about sitting with me?"


    Su Lin''s eyes suddenly sparkled.


    The goddess was really merciful and kind!


    From now on, she was my number one goddess! Her goddess could even easily forgive this madwoman who talked back rudely to her. She even gave her a better seat magnanimously. This was the bestpensation in the world for her.


    The media would surely take note and specte her friendship with the goddess. With that, she would have ridden the goddess'' tail sessfully! This was the power of hugging thighs!


    "Yes, godde¡ªI mean, Senior Song, it will be my honor to sit with you!"


    Song Xuantin took Su Lin and the life assistant away from that area and walked back to her seat before the evil manager could notice her absence.


    At this moment, Xiao Mei had just finished her call to Xiong Zhi and walked back.


    Song Xuantin asked her the moment she went to her side. "Will shee?"


    "Yes. She might bete, but I am sure she wille to support you."


    "Hehe."


    ''Support me, my ass.''


    If she did not see that sick-in-the-head, princess disease patient, she would have also thought so.


    Humph! Her friend would definitelye here to enjoy a special show.

 Chapter 445 - Lone Star

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Lone Star</h4>


    The event had already started when Xiong Zhi arrived.


    She had a seat reserved for her in the investors'' group on the front row by the corner.


    While she was led forward to the front row by the head staff, she straightaway spotted Song Xuantin and Xiao Mei.


    Her eyes scanned the seats in the front area quietly, until she found the person she was looking for at the other end of the row. Only then did she finally sat down on her seat.


    The writer of the original novel where the film was adapted from was on the stage, currently giving a brief overview of the plot, the characters, and the inspiration of the movie.


    The media was focused on recording what was happening on the stage while sometimes focusing on the main leads.


    Thus, Xiong Zhi''s silent entrance did not take much attention with the deliberate arrangement of the staff.


    The media''s eyes were all on the movie''s casting. After all, this was the first Chinese-Hollywood movie of this scale, and this was expected to be a huge event in the future.


    The main production team were experienced in producing many Hollywood movies and often cooperates with international level studios. The special effects team were also top-tier in the world and had produced international box-office hero, adventure, and fantasy films.


    Almost the entire backstage of the film consisted of foreign and international experts, with the teams from the domestic industry mainly interspersed to assist in the production and nning.


    With such super-powered international teams backing up the mainly Chinese cast of the film, once this was broadcasted to the public, the whole country would definitely boil with passion, curiosity, and pride. It would arouse much public attention and anticipation.


    As journalists, it was their honor to be able to present first-hand coverage and information to the public!


    "Let''s give a round of apuse to Mr. Write. Thank you for sharing your inspiration, Mr. Write. I am sure that this movie will be a spectacr hit in the industry. Now, everyone, I would like to ask for your attention. Let us wee, the cast of the Sino-American Hollywood film production, ''Lone Star and Its Night''."


    The crowd apuded.


    The invited media and the celebrity guests, who attended the event to buy soy sauce and brush up their presence, all looked at the front.


    Finally, the highlight of the event.


    The journalists prepared their notepads and cameras to capture this moment. This would be the first time that the production team would announce to the public the characters and the leading roles. They must grab the front seat and release their articles as soon as possible.


    The announcement of the cast began, starting from the minor leads and slowly moving up.


    "Let''s invite Mr. Yang Gun to the stage, for the role of the ''god of goodness''..."


    Many names were mentioned.


    Soon, Su Lin''s turn also came up. After announcing the minor leads who were mainly experienced but no longer popr actors, the secondary leads who climbed to the stage were renowned people who were currently very prestigious and with great skill. Only a few were rtively new but had great potential, like Su Lin.


    The media enthusiastically recorded everything.


    They did not raise their voices to ask questions but inwardly spected as to which actors must have used backstage to secure the role.


    Everyone came up on stage and soon, the first few rows near the stage became sparsely popted. The actors and actresses were lined up at the stage.


    Now, there were only two main roles left unannounced.


    "I know you are excited to meet our leading roles. Prepare your horses..." The host looked at the shining eyes of the journalists and could not help adding up to the atmosphere.


    Xiong Wuyue gulped with anticipation. An eyebrow rose in arrogance.


    Two people¡­


    Who would be the lucky person to work with her?


    She just hoped that it was someone who had lots of fame and good reputation.


    It was important so that their CP would boost her poprity and good image.


    "The actor for the role of ''Night'' is the new rising King of Entertainment! I think we all know who he is."


    The journalists'' eyes shone bright. They already knew who it was. But they still waited for the person name''s toe out from the host''s mouth.


    "Let''s invite Mr. Liu De on the stage!"


    Liu De, a tall and handsome young man who had a beautiful face and was oozing with hormones, stood up and waved to the crowd.


    Xiong Wuyue looked at the man scrutinizingly before nodding in approval. She was at ease to know that this was the person she would be working with.


    This Hollywood movie was really a great opportunity.


    The male lead was even the King of Entertainment, the ''National Husband''. He was befitting enough for her, the rising Queen of Entertainment.


    It was a good match up. The public rtions could use this to rile up more spection and if controlled well, they could expand and strengthen their influence.


    Xiong Wuyue smiled in satisfaction. The poprity of the movie would surely grow two-fold with them as the leads.


    ''The Lone Star and Its Night''* had a good fantasy plot. It captured the readers'' hearts when it was just a novel. It was an internationally famous Chinese-themed novel.


    A lot of people had mored for it to be a movie, wanting to see their most beloved characterse to life.


    Of course, if the casting was not handled well, then the bacsh would be tremendous, too.


    Now that a famous Hollywood production team nned to adapt a movie from the novel, it would surely be a thunderous hit in the industry, like what the host said.


    This was why Xiong Wuyue wanted to star in it. It was a huge step to further solidify her uing title, the Queen of Entertainment.


    "Now, everyone. Let''s meet our leadingdy!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s heart thumped.


    It was her turn to go to the stage.


    Was her make up alright? Did her clothes look good?


    She had never asked herself like this before. She nevercked courage and confidence with her appearance.


    However, the image of the woman on the mirror she had seen three days ago made her worried.


    They wouldn''t see that same image when they look at her, would they?


    Yes, they should not. She was the queen of the entertainment world. She just needed a bit of time to recuperate and she would have her fresh and beautiful body back.


    For now, she had to make an appearance and let the world know that she was Xiong Wuyue, the Queen.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes shone.


    "Although a few of you should have seen here in earlier, but I guess I should still give a hint? She is a red actress the moment she made her debut, starred in various movies, and won awards in the past two years. She had made appearances in various international movies with her charming phoenix eyes, forming an international fan base as well."


    ''That''s me.'' Xiong Wuyue straightened up and touched her phoenix eyes.


    That''s right. She was still the beautiful Xiong Wuyue.


    "Recently, she took the protagonist role of the vicious daughter in the Cursed Family Series**."


    !!!


    The media was excited.


    They knew that national television drama, which was shown in the official national television channel of the country in prime time.


    It was a ckhorse, unexpectedly bing very popr and even inspired a number of audience around the globe.


    This drama was even bought in broadcasting rights, dubbed, and aired in nearby countries.


    They knew who the ''vicious daughter'' was. She was still a rtively new actress yet she already got such a huge role in arge Sino-Hollywood film?!


    Contrary to their excitement, Xiong Wuyue stiffened.


    Her mind nked out, and only two phrases remained, as if the rest were selectively forgotten.


    What did they say?


    ''Vicious Daughter?''


    ''Cursed Family?''


    Was it about her father being jailed for the alleged attempt murder of a family member?


    Was is because she was branded as the criminal''s daughter?


    Yes, that must be it.


    Did they really need to be so vicious about the Xiong family''s scandal?


    Were they not afraid of the Xiong family teaching them a lesson?


    Xiong Wuyue''s unsteady state of mind failed to see what it was truly about and convinced herself that these people were simply too much, even daring to offend the Xiong family.


    She thought that they were bullying her in purpose because of her father''s crime.


    However, again, her father was no longer there to protect her. She could only swallow this insult.


    Once she made hereback, she would definitely teach them a lesson.


    "I know you already got the idea, so without further ado, let us invite to the stage¡­"


    Xiong Wuyue, although annoyed, prepared herself to stand up.


    She straightened out her clothes first.


    "Miss Song Xuantin, our ''Lone Star''!"


    Two women stood up at the same time.


    ******


    *Your Song is My Melody: The Lone Star and It''s Night- it is one of the author''s uing novel she(I) was working at.


    It was about a man who reincarnated two times and met a cursed girl whom he loved two times. Because of the tremendous amount of his good deeds, a god recruited him as a disciple. But he declined and wished instead to be reincarnated in the world where the cursed world was living in. It was to apany her through her worst times. The ''Lone Star'' was the girl and her ''Night'' was the good man.


    (Hopefully, it would be famous like what I''ve written here hehe)


    ** -The Cursed Family Series- The series that author(I) was working on. It was already avable in , though for a few chaps only. You can search the title and check the first novel of the series; The Cursed Family Series: The Viinous Daughter.

 Chapter 446 - A Joke

    <h4>Chapter 446 - A Joke</h4>


    There was a moment of confusion as the crowd looked alternately at the two women who stood up at the same time.


    It took them a moment before they finally settled their gazes at the named person.


    "Err..." The host was also taken aback for a moment and forgot what to say, but she quickly recovered and continued as if nothing happened. "May we invite Miss Song Xuantin to the stage, please?"


    As if someone had pressed on the resume button, everyone continued with what they were doing.


    The videographers and photographers took videos and pictures of Song Xuantin while the journalists continued jotting on their notes to write their draft.


    Song Xuantin threw a nce at Xiong Wuyue then at Xiong Zhi and finally went up to the stage with a graceful bearing.


    No one gave attention to the woman who stood up abruptly.


    They thought that perhaps the woman was a fan who was too excited for Miss Song Xuantin that she inadvertently stood up as well. Of course, she might also be simply trying to go to thefort room at the coincidental time.


    Everyone simply took it as a coincidence.


    As everyone continued with what they were doing, the forgotten woman who only took at most two seconds of their attention seemed to have her time paused infinitely.


    ''What¡­ What is going on?''


    ''Why is my name not called?''


    ''Why are all these people ignoring me?''


    ''Why¡­ Why is it very different from what I expected?''


    She was Xiong Wuyue...


    She was the Queen of Entertainment!


    She should clearly be the one who gets the role!


    Yet Xiong Wuyue was too stunned that she could not move.


    As if on slow motion, she stared in disbelief and denial at the person who walked up the stage in front of her.


    The world was ying a joke on her.


    She probably heard it wrong, and was seeing it wrong!


    "I..." She whispered in a trembling voice.


    The person closest to her just nced at her, thinking that she was strange for remaining on a standing position for a long time. Although at the side, her seat was in front and was also near the stairs to the stage, so standing rooted on the spot was quite noticeable.


    However, since it was the main female lead Song Xuantin on the stage, everyone focused their eyes and ears on the dazzling actress instead.


    "I... am... Xiong Wuyue..." she continued tremblingly.


    Her dull eyes hazily reflected the woman who was briefly being interviewed on the stage regarding her understanding of the role.


    "I am honored to be chosen by the directors and the author for the role of the ''Lone Star''. I have read and really loved the book, which is why I auditioned for the role. I can only say, kudos to Mr. Write, it is truly a fascinating novel. As the main female lead, there is a lotplicated emotions in the novel that I read. I will do my best to live up to¡­"


    Xiong Wuyue raged at the word ''chosen'' and no longer heard the rest of the speech.


    What a joke!


    That mediocre woman was chosen and yet she, Xiong Wuyue, wasn''t?!


    ''Don''t make meugh!''


    "It is mine..." She gritted her teeth.


    Why else did shee here for? What about her? What about the promised role? What about getting back to the people who bullied her?! Her revenge?!


    A person who had fallen too deep into a hellhole and was given one ray of light would cling to that light. It would be their only hope in desperation.


    However, if that person found out that the ray of light was actually just another empty illusion leading to another hellhole, it would break their hope and their reason.


    Why?!


    For what reason should that woman stand there and not her?!


    She was the entertainment queen! The role was supposed to be hers! She would not ept it! She couldn''t!


    Her mind was already in a very fragile state and this provocation caused her whole mental state to copse.


    Her unwillingness, anger, and grievances turned into a familiar nket of madness that overwhelmed her mind.


    "...I am... Xiong Wuyue!" She yelled loudly.


    The yell was so sudden, but because of the sound reverberating from the central speakers, only the people sitting on the front rows, the host, Song Xuantin as well as a few nearby actors on the stage heard her.


    After all, she was near the stage.


    They all momentarily stopped and looked at her in surprise.


    Even the person sitting closest Xiong Wuyue, a manager of another star, was stunned.


    What did he just hear? Xiong Wuyue? She was almost unrecognizable.


    Who did not know her?


    With the resounding scandal of the Xiong family and with her reputation as the former rising Queen of Entertainment, everyone in this industry naturally knew her.


    But what was she doing here causing trouble?


    "It isn''t hers! The role is mine! It''s mine!"


    Xiong Wuyue once more angrily yelled as she pointed to herself.


    The person closest to her finally realized that she did not seem to be in a sound state of mind.


    At this time around, the media located at the back finally noticed that there was something wrong.


    The noise inside the hall ceased.


    When Xiong Wuyue finally got all the attention, she suddenly felt a distorted sense of satisfaction.


    Yes. Just look at me! I will not let anyone who wronged me go unscathed!


    Like a wounded animal in herst fight, she bared her teeth.


    "That Song Xuantin, she getting the role is uneptable! Where did you base it from! It''s clear that this whole things is unfair! She is just a rookie who doesn''t have much fame. If you n to give the role to someone experienced and well known, I will understand. But not her! The role is more likely to be mine!" Her loud voice echoed.


    Xiong Wuyue was a very willful person who did whatever she wanted.


    She could hold in her emotions for a short while, but she needed to be hidden away once she neared the tipping point, because she would definitely explode.


    She had always had this anger management issue and unstable control on her emotions since childhood. This was why Xiong De always made sure to hire the best people to guide and coax her from doing extreme things in public.


    Sadly, because Xiong Wuyue''s manager, personal assistant, and her father were no longer here, no one was present to tell her to calm down and think things through. If they were here, they would do their best to drag Xiong Wuyue away before she had reached her tipping point in order to not hurt her name any further in public.


    But unfortunately for her, no one was on her back this time.


    The crowd was taken aback.


    The host frowned and looked at the staff stationed at one corner, dissatisfied.


    How could she make up for this scene? What was the security doing? She had to step in.


    "¡­To clear up everyone''s doubts, I believe for this highly significant film, the directors'' decisions were meticulously analyzed considering various factors and also the original author''s opinions. As Mr. Write had mentioned earlier, he participated in the audition process to ensure that the candidates who got the roles will match the characters in his book. The author treasures his novel deeply and will naturally choose the best for his creation. I hope everyone understand. This is a fair game."


    The host spoke generously with a magnanimous smile, but inwardly, she was thinking, ''Being the host of this event is really difficult, ah!''


    However, the woman below did not appreciate her painstaking efforts.


    "Ha! Really? Then why am I called here? It''s clear that the role is supposedly mine, yet this woman used underhanded methods to get it in thest minute! What did you do in three days? Sleep with the investors and producers?" Thest two sentences were directed to Song Xuantin.


    Wah, unbelievable!


    The crowd gasped at her rude and shrewish words.


    On the other hand, the media''s eyes became bright after a bit of confusion like a pack of starving wolves spotting a prey.


    This was a great material! A very huge bomb! They can already imagine the headlines.


    Shocking! Xiong Wuyue''s Real Face Exposed! Rising Star Xiong Wuyue uses Goddess Song Xuantin of Sleeping Around! Hidden Rules: The Dark Side of Dazzling Show Business!


    Amidst the crowd''s uproar, Song Xuantin frowned.


    She didn''t like this Xiong Wuyue''s mouth.


    However, she did not reply as she knew that someone in the shadows would make this girl''s life like a living hell. She could only pity her for now, ah.


    Song Xuantin had a magnanimous and helpless smile on her face, but inwardly¡­ ''Seriously, you stiff-faced, stic bestie! If you''re not my best friend, I will break it off with you!''


    "What? You cannot spare us the details?" Xiong Wuyue taunted. Her eyes were red. She clearly lost her reason.


    "Who is this deranged woman? Security, where are they?" It was Su Lin who got angry, but in front of the cameras, she could only control her face and her demeanor, quietly asking and signaling at her assistant below.


    Any frown, yell, or dissatisfaction in front of public could be distorted into something terrible by the media.


    The host already signaled for backup. She also saw the crazed eyes of this woman.


    Who knew what this unreasonable woman would do?


    *****


    Little Stage:


    Xiong Zhi watching at the side: Hehe,mon'' make some scene.


    Song Xuantin: You traitor! How dare you use me without my consent!


    A littleter:


    Song Xuantin: I bet five bucks that someone will get pped!


    Xiong Zhi: Heh, I bet my whole estate that someone will suffer until they wish they were dead.


    Xiao Mei: No gambling here, please!

 Chapter 447 - A Plot

    <h4>Chapter 447 - A Plot</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue heard her words and her crazed eyes turned to Su Lin. "Shut up, whore."


    Loud gasps came out from everyone''s mouths, both actors up on the stage and the media below were shocked at the unbridled words of Xiong Wuyue.


    Her words were really too much.


    Su Lin''s face turned red. She was about to erupt as well when Song Xuantin stepped up.


    "If you have any dissatisfaction with me getting the role instead of you, don''t vent it out on others."


    Because Su Lin just stood up for her, Song Xuantin had to help her out to so that her name would not be smudged with ingratitude due to this farce.


    After all, she knew that this would turn into a huge scandalter. She needed to act magnanimous and rational, ah. Seriously, like father like daughter, they both liked to create scandals.


    Xiong Wuyue hated Song Xuantin. She was the woman who stole her role. Her ears itched just hearing the other lecturing her.


    "Don''t act tall and mighty here. You are just a s.l.u.t who sleeps around with the directors!"


    "Earlier, you said I slept with the investors and producers, now, it''s the directors. Don''t go around using others, especially without proof. Not everyone is as bad as you think," Song Xuantin replied and nced at where Xiong Zhi was sitting at.


    Her friend''s face looked the same as usual, indifferent, but after knowing her for a long time, Song Xuantin recognized the look of someone watching a theater y.


    In her mind, she seemed to see a bucket of popcorn in Xiong Zhi''s hands while the person chewed expressionlessly. ''Gahh! Just when are you going to step in, ah?!''


    "Without proof? Isn''t the proof right in front of me? I was called here because I got the role. Yet, the decision is changed within three days? How can you, a lowly actress who can''t evenpare to me get the role instead?"


    The actors, the actresses, the directors, and the producers frowned at her words.


    Although Xiong Wuyue was famous, however, in terms of acting skills, she was not top-notch.


    However, what caught their attention was something else.


    What she said was strange.


    The decision of the casting was decided shortly after the audition period and the list of actors and actresses who got the roles were privately released a week ago.


    However, for the media, it had just been released today.


    The production team and staff designed the whole event simply as publicity to promote the film.


    Unexpectedly, such an ident would happen.


    Xiong Wuyue''s reputation was quite big, but it ckened due to the recent scandals. Still, she was a person surnamed Xiong who could turn the tables around, so the media took her words in.


    "It made sense. Xiong Wuyue would''ve gotten the title of the Queen of Entertainment if not for the scandal of the Xiong family, which unexpectedly turned the tide against her."


    "She said she was called three days ago, so does that mean that her role has actually been decided at that time? Yet in the end, Song Xuantin got it. Don''t tell me, she really slept with the directors?"


    "Woah¡­ This is a seriously sensational news that will shock the masses! I can''t believe that the rising star, the so-called National Goddess, is the kind to deal with this kind of hidden rules. Maybe she did the same to get the role in the Cursed Family series?"


    The media who was shocked by Xiong Wuyue''s words immediately recorded everything they heard faithfully.


    After all, whether what Xiong Wuyue said was true or not, it was a fact that Song Xuantin was used of sleeping with the directors and producers to get the role.


    They simply needed this kind of spection to arouse the interest of the public. If ever that she was proved to be wronged, well, that was another material they could use.


    They never expected that by attending this cast announcement event, aside from getting materials about therge-scale Sino-American Hollywood film, they would also be gifted with this amazing easter egg surprise.


    Xiong Wuyue got more confidence when the media caused a ruckus after hearing what she said.


    ''See, everyone also agrees! It should have been mine! It''s clear that it''s mine!''


    The host also sensed that the wind below had changed.


    The media seemed to prefer believing Xiong Wuyue''s words.


    It was not surprising, because for the media, the one which was more scandalous was better. It would be very profitable to write about them.


    s, she was the host after all. She had to clear this misunderstanding. "Miss Xiong Wuyue, the decision of the directors and the producers has been decided since a week ago. Regarding the phone call you im to receive three days ago, the production staff will naturally give an exnation to you."


    The host did not know if the phone call was true or not.


    However, it was better to throw this phone call problem back to the production team. It was no longer her business.


    However, the host''s kind intervention backfired on her.


    "An exnation? Will they dare exin to me how that s.l.u.t got the role because she slept with men and I didn''t?"


    There was another round of loud murmurs.


    First, because Xiong Wuyue was really too shrewish with her words that her high-ss image was totally reduced now to a vige shrew.


    Second, why they would need an exnation if it wasn''t true? Did it mean that they really called Xiong Wuyue for the role but was changed after?


    Many of the journalists caught something here and decided to side with Xiong Wuyue in this scandal.


    Xiong Wuyue''s bold confidence was surging to the sky. She had nothing else now, only herself.


    Listening to the murmurs of the media at the back and seeing their nodding heads, she also saw that the media seemed to side with her.


    This made her feel like she could win this game. Carried away by her confidence, she began to target the host.


    "I know you, Miss Wen Yin. Aren''t you just covering for what this Song Xuantin did because you also felt a connection? After all, you two are no different."


    The crowd fell silent before bursting out again. This time, their eyes were directed at the host, to Wen Yin.


    They suddenly remembered the long-forgotten scandal that Wen Yin had in her early years of fame.


    Wen Yin was a sessful actress and finally retired as a host, but when she was in her early-red years, she got into a scandal. News broke out that she had slept with the director during her fledgling acting years in exchange of getting a breakthrough in her career.


    When she became a famous actress because of her good acting skills, the past dirt was suddenly dug out. When she was about to arrive at the peak of her career, her scandal came out andsted for several months before it got buried by other scandals.


    Sheid low for a while, polishing her skills, then came back up again, whitewashed her reputation by epting difficult roles, and finally proved to the public that she did not need hidden rules to secure her fame. She managed to win the public''s heart by her great acting skills.


    However, influenced by Xiong Wuyue''s usations right now, all her hard work suddenly seemed invisible as her old scandal was brought out again in front of everyone.


    The eyes looking at Wen Yin were full of unspoken opinions and usations.


    Wen Yin''s face paled slightly. However, as a seasoned and veteran actress who had experienced the wind and waves of the harsh entertainment world for many years, she was able to keep her amiable front. Still, her eyes became colder.


    "So you don''t have the right to speak the truth at this moment," Xiong Wuyue continued with an arrogant air.

 Chapter 448 - A Plot (II)

    <h4>Chapter 448 - A Plot (II)</h4>


    The media''s look at Wen Yin and Song Xuantin changed into suspicion after hearing what Xiong Wuyue had said.


    In fact, it was highly possible that Wen Yin would cover it up for Song Xuantin, even if it was only to avoid reminding them about her scandal a long time ago.


    Seeing the two women standing close together¡­ which was actually a coincidence because Wen Yin was simply interviewing Song Xuantin when Xiong Wuyue suddenly stepped in earlier, and seeing how Wen Yin repeatedly tried to change the topic or defend Song Xuantin¡­ which was another coincidence because Wen Yin was simply doing her job as the esteemed host of the event, some people began to suspect that perhaps these two people might really be trying to cover up for each other.


    Of course, not everyone was easily goaded.


    Some knew that it could just possibly be Xiong Wuyue''s reckless and baseless usations, but it had nothing to do with them so they just watched on.


    Song Xuantin felt the itch to speak out some rude words in reply to this unreasonable woman who spoke nothing but usations as she willed.


    She now felt bad for Miss Wen Yin who was simply trying to settle themotion but was instead targeted. Even the past scandal was brought back to light again. Song Xuantin''s deadfish eyes drifted to the corner again.


    ''Where are you, my friend?''


    With her experience, Wen Yin knew that talking more would simply make the rabid dog bite harder. Thus, although feeling upset, she simply sighed visibly and smiled in a helpless manner, as if looking at a willful and unreasonable child throwing a tantrum.


    She chose to be silent. However, the message on her face could be easily read. ''It seems you can''t listen to reason. There''s nothing else I can do.''


    No matter what she said at this moment, it would only make her reputation worse off. Even though she did not want to admit it, she actually fell into a trap that sheid out identally for herself.


    Her eyes with a hidden chill inside looked at the proud woman who would probably bring a wound to her hosting career. Thankfully, Wen Yin was no longer an actress in the limelight, but had retired and simply hosted a few events or programs here and there. Wen Yin was a veteran after all, so she began to think of the follow-ups on this event to minimize the damage. She had to tell thepany and her manager to have the PR team contact these journalists present here.


    Perhaps they could also take advantage of this to whitewash, making Xiong Wuyue appear unreasonable for insulting her seniors, bringing up a past scandal which had been subverted already, and highlight again how she was able to win her fame with acting skills.


    At least, her reaction seemed to sway a few of the journalists, because she noticed a few people seemed to frown and began to look distractedly at Xiong Wuyue, obviously noticing that Xiong Wuyue indeed appear to be throwing a tantrum, unreasonably biting anyone she saw.


    There was a tensed atmosphere in the air.


    The other side chose to be silent.


    This made Xiong Wuyue''s courage to go another step forward, feeling like she had already seeded. As the saying goes, if one was given an inch, she would ask for a mile.


    "It doesn''t make sense," she continued. "I greatly admired the novel like a lot of people. I expected that only good things wille out for the movie and its production. Yet, the start is already a big joke. Are you not afraid of getting retribution because of this unfair treatment?"


    The actors and actresses on-stage who tried to hold back their unpleasant expressions finally looked at Xiong Wuyue with varying expressions. However, none of them were positive.


    This woman suddenly came out to cause trouble, insulted people, and now this. Xiong Wuyue was clearly jinxing their movie premiere and box-office.


    "I believe the producers should think twice about it. Consider well just which person will do best as the ''Lone Star.'' Don''t judge unfairly." Xiong Wuyue was not really scared of pushing for more.


    As a princess whose life had always went to her wishes, whose only dissatisfaction was an existence called Xiong Zhi, she naturally still held the line of thought that things would go her way.


    Her father''s scandal did hit her a lot, but she still naively thought it was just a mere stumble and that she would still continue forward.


    Her worldview was still set on the fact that the world should revolve around her. That was why she did not think that there was a problem with her speaking in front of everyone, because everyone should listen to her, it was a given. If she was not happy, no one else would be happy. If she wanted something, she must have it. Those who offended her must definitely be taught a lesson.


    Everyone below the Xiong family did not deserve to raise their heads in front of her. No dared to offend her. It had always been that way.


    Now, looking at the faces of the people around her who dared not pip a squeak, it was still the same way.


    Xiong Wuyue''s smile grew wider. She did not even notice that the look which the production team was giving her was very ugly.


    The production team wanted to exin. However, this Xiong Wuyue was a ''Xiong'', having the same surname as the biggest investor of the movie. They were afraid that giving exnations in public would result to a misconception that they were humiliating her and the rest of the Xiong family. That would really go on the wrong way.


    Thus, they could only fall silent for now, try to discuss things with Miss Xiong Wuyue privately, and let the PR handle the rest of the media.


    One of the producers who was in the dark was confused and sweating inside.


    If Miss Xiong Wuyue wanted this role badly that she was willing to go this far, then why did the Xiong family rmended another artist?


    That artist happened to be one of the most preferred of the directors and the writer among the candidates in the audition, thus, they immediately agreed without a hitch.


    Yet this happened. The producer did not fully understand the current situation of the Xiong family.


    After all, looking out for the trends and pits in the entertainment industry was hard enough. He could not also easily believe the rumors from the media that Xiong Wuyue now was akin to a ck sheep in the Xiong family.


    To the producers, as long as she was surnamed Xiong, she was still part of the legendary family.


    As the production team sweated on how to handle this matter, salvation finally arrived.


    Another voice sounded inside the quiet hall aside from Xiong Wuyue''s.


    "I agree. Why don''t we listen to the producer''s exnation on how they came up with this so-called ''unfair'' judgment?" Xiong Zhi''s cold, clear, and crisp voice reached people''s ears.


    All attention turned to the person who was sitting at the investor''s side. She was still sitting down calmly, as if she was not the one who spoke out. The investors recognized who she was, but the media who was at the back could only see the silhouette of her head and upper back, the rest was blocked by the tall seat.


    But she spoke again, confirming that it was her who spoke. "Isn''t that the proper thing to do, Producer Ning?" Xiong Zhi turned to the man who was seated a few seats away from her. He happened to be the closest producer to her.


    Producer Ning was a highly influential producer and director in the domestic entertainment industry.


    The major directors and producers of this movie were naturally from the Hollywood production team, but their studio was also included in the cooperation due to the Chinese-themed nature of the film. The main directors and producers nned to get assistance and cultural perspective from them who was more experienced with shooting movies with these elements.


    Producer Ning naturally recognized Xiong Zhi.


    She was the person surnamed ''Xiong'' who was the biggest investor in this movie. She was also the one who rmended the talented artist, Song Xuantin.


    He stilled for a moment, unable to speak. Then his eyes began to light up. Did it mean that they were allowed to exin, even if they ended up offending another Xiong in the process?


    Producer Ning nced again at Xiong Zhi who was sitting calmly at the side then at the woman who was standing.


    He did not really get the whole situation within the Xiong family currently.


    However, Xiong Zhi was the undisputable person he must never offend, because from what he had heard, this person held a really big influence. How big, he did not know. She was also the main investor.


    Also, perhaps what was in the recent rumors he heard from the upper levels were true.


    He then made a decision to exin himself. He stood up, pped his hands, took the microphone, and spoke.


    "Alright, since Miss Xiong Wuyue is really adamant on asking us how we got to this decision, then we will show everyone how we meticulously arrived to our every decision, down to the details."


    Then Producer Ning whispered to his assistant to get something.


    The media was on uproar again.


    Would they change the role and give Xiong Wuyue a chance? Or would they totally deny everything?


    On the other hand, it was only Xiong Wuyue whose face was frozen.


    How... How could that woman be here?! Why was she here?!


    Xiong Wuyue could not get her eyes away from her nemesis.


    The same with Xiong Zhi, she never took her eyes away from Xiong Wuyue.


    Two women, one standing, one sitting, looked at each other with an undercurrent that they only know themselves.


    Sparks flew, and their bout started with a gaze.


    Xiong Wuyue was in turmoil. She was getting an ominous premonition.


    This woman being here was bad news.


    She still remembered how this bitch schemed at her father!


    Did Xiong Zhi design a pit for her here, too?


    What was her n? What was she nning to do?!


    Xiong Wuyue''s burning gaze held suspicion and unease.


    Xiong Zhi saw that.


    Provoking her more, she gave her a cold, faint smile.


    ''Go on. Think hard about it.''


    Xiong Wuyue saw her mocking smirk and the arrogant eyes as if the other was looking down on her.


    Challenging her.


    The previous unease and suspicion was blown away from her mind.


    Undoubtedly, she was trying to harm her! She was definitely challenging her! How dare she?! Did this woman think she could do as she pleased in public?!


    This was her, Xiong Wuyue''s, domain! She did not care anymore if Xiong Zhi wanted to fight it out with her. She would face it all head-on! And she would win it!


    ''Just you see, bitch!

 Chapter 449 - Taken

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Taken</h4>


    The assistant came together with a staff member, the former holding a doc.u.ment while thetter held a camera.


    A few secondster, the screen above the stage switched to another image. It was a hard copy of the email they sent to the actors and actresses who got the roles in the film.


    "This is a hard copy of the email we sent to the cast seven days ago. But in case anyone doubts the authenticity, let me also show you see the electronic version." He looked at the assistant and nodded.


    The assistant nodded back, fiddled on hisptop, and soon, on the big screen on the stage, a screen video of theptop he was navigating in currently was shown.


    It showed the cursor clicking on the email app, then on one specific folder, then showed a list of emails with the same subject and temte, and finally, the exact email sent to Song Xuantinst week was shown in front of everyone.


    "It''s hard to exin without proof, so I''m showing you all this. As you have seen in the letter, the role was already decided at least a week ago. Also, I believe everyone can see, the email has Miss Song''s name on it. Not only the role of the ''Lone Star'', but every role was already decided by that time. We only sent it privately to the cast and made an official announcement today."


    The screen continued to show emails sent to other actors. The date was clearly specified as well.


    There were murmurs in the crowd.


    The shes of camera rained down as they captured the images on the screen.


    "If the ''Lone Star'' role was already decided earlier on, then what''s up with Miss Xiong Wuyue iming that Song Xuantin slept with the directors during these three days?"


    "A baseless usation?"


    The media''s murmurs were not soft.


    Xiong Wuyue, who had remained standing, looked at the screen with wide eyes.


    [Dear Miss Song Xuantin, The production team is d to inform you that you have been epted for the role of the ''Lone Star''. We are pleased to wee you to our cast. Your...]


    Xiong Wuyue nkly looked at the date and the recipient of the letter.


    It was a week ago.


    It had been decided. ¡­


    But it should be hers.


    There must be a mistake somewhere.


    The name on that email should be hers!


    She had been waiting for it!


    This was her chance to turn things around.


    She couldn''t back down!


    "Uneptable!" All eyes turned to her again.


    "On what point did you base for her to get the role?! She has no experience with Hollywood films! I am better, I have more experiences than her! I can do better than her! There''s definitely something wrong!"


    This time, her usations no longer carried any weight.


    Even though she was the former rising Entertainment Queen, it was in the past. With her acting like this, unreconciled that the role did notnd on her, even the media looked at her strangely.


    However, they still weed good scoop.


    The longer this went on, the bigger the news would be.


    So a few of the more reckless reporters piped in.


    "Right, it''s not that we are doubting you, we are simply curious. On what basis did you choose Miss Song Xuantin as the Lone Star over other famous actresses? She is indeed very popr now and can easily star in the top-grade films in the domestic market, but it''s still far off from being able to get such a huge break in the international stage. It''s normal to choose Miss Xiong Wuyue who has more experiences in shooting international films."


    The other journalists collectively nodded.


    ''The show must go on, ah!''


    Xiong Wuyue who began to fret felt hope rise up in her chest again.


    See? She was not wrong!


    What she was saying was true!


    The producer looked at the person who asked, taking note from which mediapany he belonged to.


    He felt both relieved and worried at the same time.


    If this went on, the one who would have to endure the blow was no longer them, but Miss Xiong Wuyue instead.


    The producer nced at Xiong Zhi. His eyes seemed to be asking. ''Is it really alright to continue?''


    After all, the other subject was still a Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi nced at him and nodded briefly. ''Continue.''


    She would dly enjoy the show from this corner.


    The producer received the go-signal from the esteemed Xiong personage and sighed in relief.


    Thus, he no longer cared about this small-fry Xiong in front of him. In his mind, basing on how these two surnamed Xiong people carried themselves, he could see that the mysteriousdy was definitely of a higher position.


    He could not just allow the small fry, although this person might be more powerful than him, to destroy the future of the whole film.


    Now that he found an umbre to shield him from the rain, he was assured to defend their side.


    Producer Ning cleared his throat. "I understand your doubts. Normally, the audition process was kept under wraps for confidentiality. However, if Miss Xiong Wuyue really wants us to go deeper, then we shall do as everyone wishes. It is also so that all of our friends here can dispel the doubts that Miss Song Xuantin had used underhanded methods to get the role."


    The screen shed.


    It was a list of names, a lot of them were slightly blurred though.


    "More than two months ago, we distributed the script samples to the rmended artists in preparation for the audition period. We gave one to Miss Song Xuantin and Miss Xiong Wuyue at the same time because both of them are highly rmended artists with great qualifications."


    On the screen, both women had their names checked as the people who had received the script.


    "Then after giving them and the others who went for the same role two weeks to prepare, we held an audition."


    Another folder was shown. It contained audition videos categorized into dates.


    The producer paused and nced at Xiong Wuyue briefly before continuing.


    "Unfortunately, Miss Xiong Wuyue did not attend the audition. Her manager told us that they were ready to ept the role without auditioning¡­ and that they can invest as much funds in the film as we wanted. However, this is a very important film. The author had also made sure to see everyone''s performances. I also can''t bypass the decision of the main director, so I insisted to at least have her audition. To be fair."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes trembled.


    She remembered this.


    When she was given a script, she learned from her manager that it was a film adapted from the most famous novel that had roused countless fans in many countries around the world, famous enough that the Hollywood moviemakers wanted to make a movie out of it.


    After knowing that the cast mainly consisted of Chinese actors, she instantly wanted the main female lead role. Once the movie swept around the globe, it was a huge opportunity for her to fully secure and stabilize her title as the Queen of Entertainment.


    This could also be her chance to be the national movie queen.


    However, she truly despised auditioning.


    With her father''s all out support, she barely auditioned in her life. For her, auditioning meant that she would be put on the same level as others like an item in the marketce avable for choosing.


    She was Xiong Wuyue, the princess of the Xiong family!


    Why should she subject herself to such treatment?


    Auditioning was only for low-ss people who had no status and background like her.


    She did not need to stoop low to get the role she wanted. She only needed to tell her father or her agent, and they would make it happen.


    Her acting instructors had always told her that she was talented in acting, and even the previous directors she had worked with always praised her.


    There was no need to prove to others any further of her good acting skills.


    Even when she had been a guest actor in the Hollywood films she participated in, aside from the first instance when she auditioned for appearances, she no longer needed to audition for the seeding films because her father and agent already took care of everything, after she told them that she had enough with auditions.


    Thus, she had treated this film the same way, expecting to secure the role she wanted as usual.


    Once she opened her mouth, who else within the whole of Country C deserved the role aside from her?


    But who would have thought that after one month, they did not receive the news regarding the role.


    Xiong Wuyue had been upset about thete notice and kept pestering her father to check on that role over and over again, until her father fell into that woman''s ploy and went to jail.


    The buzzing sound of the people inside the hall brought her thoughts back to reality.


    The media was in uproar.


    Fair?


    Seeing how Xiong Wuyue did not bother with the audition for such an important film, then what was more of the previous films she starred in?


    Didn''t that imply that all this time, Xiong Wuyue was simply using her backstage to get roles unfairly?


    Xiong Wuyue looked at the list of videos in a daze.


    To think that not auditioning actually bit her back.


    "Now, if you still insist, we can all watch more than fifty videos here for the role. But since we don''t have all day, I will just let you watch Miss Song Xuantin''s audition recording. You will see why she was epted then."


    Producer Ning smiled as he signaled the assistant to y the video.


    This would also serve as a bit of a spoiler for the movie. And to set expectations for the cast.


    The cameras lifted and started recording.

 Chapter 450 - Taken (II)

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Taken (II)</h4>


    After the video was yed, the crowd was silent.


    The video quality was high and they could clearly see the expressions of the people inside. At the start was a brief voice of a director telling which scene in the script was being acted out.


    The audition recording was about a scene where the ''Lone Star'' went out to find the general, long after the general had told her that he would be back after the war and left.


    The Lone Star, who had been waiting for many years, decided to set out and look for the general herself. She traveled far, only to find that the humorous and strong young man had already died.


    Song Xuantin was kneeling dazedly on the ground. Her face was nk, yet there was a feeling of disbelief, denial, and despair around her. There was nothing in front of her, but everyone seemed to see what she was seeing¡ªa grave.


    The pale-faced woman could not ept what she was seeing.


    It was not real.


    Her clenched fists seemed to tremble slightly. And yet the same image stayed in front of her. Her beloved''s gravestone.


    He was gone. He had died.


    Any semnce of light seemed to slowly seep out from her eyes, leaving only utter destion. Her world had turned dark.


    Her world had no sound, had no meaning.


    The tensed fists slowly unclenched, and her body faintly ckened, as if devoid of energy. Droplets of tears uncontrobly rolled down one by one. She stayed still like a nk statue. She did not sob, nor did she make a sad or grieving expression, yet her emptiness made it feel even more heartbreaking.


    Her despair seemed to reach out to the heavens.


    It was a short scene, where she remained in a single position without any lines.


    Song Xuantin was wearing a red dress that reached to her knees. The background was clearly a white wall of a studio and a door at the corner.


    Yet the people watching seemed to see her wearing a flowing red robe, behind her was a deste sky and barren mountains, and in front of her was a gravestone.


    No one spoke even after the video had stopped ying.


    On the stage, Song Xuantin looked away from the video. In her mind, she decided to bury what she had been imagining at that scene as a lifelong secret.


    She would never tell anyone that in her mind, she was looking at a grave with the carved words, ''No seeing Gu Zhen until you get the role''.


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi nodded in satisfaction.


    Very good, Xiao Mei''s hard work and infinite scolding made thezy bum Song Xuantin grow into an amazing actress in just a few years.


    Those tears, she bet, were actually tears of hard work and results of beating, ah.


    In a way, she did not know that she was infinitely close to the truth.


    The producer took this moment to promote Song Xuantin, the main female lead, again.


    "As you can see, Miss Song Xuantin showed an impable performance. During the audition, she mesmerized us with her amazing acting skills. We all put our own opinions together, from the directors, the author, the screenwriters, and the producers... We all believe that with Miss Song Xuantin taking the role of the ''Lone Star'', she will be able to give justice to every emotion and behavior that our dear author would like to portray through the role. She will make ''Lone Star''e to life. This is why we chose her."


    The media, although they liked to mess around and create sensations, could not help but nod at what the producer had said. Even they, mere bystanders who did not have a deep understanding in acting as much as the professional team had, were mesmerized by Song Xuantin''s short scene.


    The National Goddess Song Xuantin was already doing great in the Cursed Family Series, but apparently, that was not the extent of her ability.


    Anyone who watched the video could see that.


    Everyone except for one.


    Xiong Wuyue clenched her fists.


    "I can do better. I can act better! Just because I didn''t audition, you decided to exclude me from getting the role." Her voice rang out again.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    What kind of statement was that? Shouldn''t it be a given to not choose you? You did not even audition for the role, not even entering the threshold, and you expect them to gift you the role?


    Was Xiong Wuyue always like this? A mindless idiot?


    The producer frowned. He could not put sense to this woman. Even the image of the mighty Xiong name could not be rted to the crazed and desperate woman in front of them.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, what else do you want us to exin? We have clearly given you a chance. It was you and your team who looked down on us and didn''t even attended the audition."


    "Why should I? Did see you the movies I starred in? A lot of them are box-office hits! My movies are famous, because of my acting skills!"


    The crowd fell silent.


    Xiong Wuyue''s acting skill as an actress¡­ was average, or just slightly above.


    She was decent enough to not eat a lot of NG''s, but she was not ster either.


    However, aside from her average acting, she has a pretty face, good PR team, huge fan-base, and high taste in fashion.


    All this made her highly popr to the point that she became the rising candidate as Queen of Entertainment.


    Everyone here worked in the entertainment industry, so they knew the movies Xiong Wuyue was talking about.


    They also knew that there were many ways to make a movie famous without even depending on the cast''s acting skills, such as full support of advertising and bribes on the screen directors of cinemas.


    Xiong Wuyue might not have known the real reason why her movie were famous, but the directors and producers had an idea of it.


    It was because of her doting father who bought months of timeframe for her movie to be yed in the cinemas and ensuring that the movie premiere and box-office schedule would not collide with other more significant films.


    The public would only see her movie as the cinema''s choice and watch her films.


    All of those support, investments, and publicity were freely given as long as they let Xiong Wuyue star as the female lead.


    Xiong Wuyue''s acting was at least decent, not as bad as other vase actresses, and as long as they made sure that the rest of the cast had good acting skills and the production was high quality, with Xiong De''s all out support, the films would naturally shine through.


    That was why there were many directors and producers who wanted her in their movies¡ªbecause of the infinite support of Xiong De.


    It was definitely not because of her acting skill.


    Thus, after watching such a majestic disy of Song Xuantin''s acting, they all disagreed with Xiong Wuyue''s im that she could act better.


    They sighed in unison.


    In the end, they confirmed that Song Xuantin did not get the role because of hidden rules. What a shame of the greatest scoop today.


    However, there were still quite a bit that they could talk about.


    Just as they thought that this farce was about to end, the familiar cold voice from earlier spoke again in a slow, dragging manner.


    "Then, why don''t you prove it?"


    It brought back everyone from their thoughts to reality.


    They looked at the nonchnt Xiong Zhi.


    "I am the biggest investor in this movie."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes widened.


    The woman continued with an indifferent face.


    "If you manage to convince me, and the directors, the producers, as well as the author with your acting, we can rece Song Xuantin with you."


    The interior of the hall exploded.


    ****


    Additional scene.


    When Xiong Zhi said she could rece Song Xuantin if Xiong Wuyue proved that her acting was better, Song Xuantin wasining at the side.


    Song Xuantin: What about my hard work to get this role, ah? Are you really my friend! You, not even a warning, although I know you''re likely bluffing but¡­ wait, hold on! Come to think of it, if I end up not starring in this movie, didn''t that mean that I will have more free time! I don''t need to spend months away from my boyfriend. There will be more time with my Gu Zhen!


    Song Xuantin''s eyes brightened.


    She could escape from the Satan Xiao Mei for a while!


    Oh, please! Rece me!


    Xiong Zhi: You wish.


    Xiong Zhi ignored her best friend''s eyes and stared at Xiong Wuyue.

 Chapter 451 - Taken (III)

    <h4>Chapter 451 - Taken (III)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi stared at Xiong Wuyue, her eyes were challenging her.


    "Prove it to us right now. Change our minds. After all, you want this role desperately, don''t you?"


    She then daintily put a slender hand to cover her lips, full of noble air. Yet what she said next was not soft at all, but full of mocking and schadenfreude. "Like... a dying beast in herst fight."


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes turned red.


    How dare you mock me!


    So you are the biggest investor?!


    No wonder why I didn''t get the role!


    It was not because she didn''t audition, but because of this wench. She was blocking her again.


    This battle was unfair to begin with...


    Xiong Wuyue clenched her teeth. "Now I understand, you are all here to embarrass me! Happy, huh?"


    Like what she usually do in her tantrums, she yelled out angrily again.


    "I don''t need this film! This sucks to begin with! This movie doesn''t deserve me at all!"


    ''I don''t need it all! I am fine without all of you!'' She turned around angrily.


    She should get out of this ce before this woman started her hidden games again!


    The crowd gasped at her rude words.


    The producer nodded at a staff member to allow the security on stand-by toe into the hall.


    They already exined their side, so there was no need for this woman to create more scenes here. She was destroying their cast announcement.


    However, Xiong Zhi unfortunately was not yet done.


    "Hold on."


    Producer Ning instantly stopped the staff member from calling in the security.


    "You''re leaving already? You came in, causing trouble, and ruined the event. All this¡­ because you im that the team wronged you. But, you haven''t proved yourself yet,"


    Xiong Zhi told Xiong Wuyue who was about to storm out of the hall.


    Xiong Wuyue turned around angrily.


    "With you around, there will be no fair fight!"


    "Fair fight? Heh." Xiong Zhi faintlyughed, the corner of her lips slightly rising.


    Howe these words came out from this woman who did not know the word ''fair'' to begin with?


    "I think we should make it clear that the production team never wronged you, although if you did not even attend the audition."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Xiong Zhi raised one hand at the person who was looking at them behind the stage.


    That ''person'' nodded.


    "Please, look at the screen. I especially looked for something that somehow could bepared to Song Xuantin''s scene. See it for yourself, what it meant to be ''fair''."


    Xiong Wuyue frowned at the screen, wanting to leave but unwilling to look like a loser.


    A video clip suddenly yed on the screen.


    [Miss Xiong Wuyue, we heard a lot about you from the producers. We are honored that you finally epted to audition. It''s to clear the doubts of the other candidates for this role. It''s just for formality, rest assured.]


    The voice, which should belong to the director, had a clear meaning. He was implying that Xiong Wuyue already got the role and was just auditioning for appearances.


    The crowd all looked at the screen with confusion.


    What was this?


    The directors, producers, and media understood what was happening on the screen. Wasn''t this the so-called ''faux audition''?


    However, usually, the videos were kept in confidentiality and afterwards deleted.


    The director on the screen exined the scene.


    Xiong Wuyue was wearing a white one-piece dress. Her face had a sweet smile on, unlike the crazed woman that was standing in front of them now. It was the usual Xiong Wuyue presented in public.


    Xiong Wuyue outside the screen froze.


    That audition!


    It was one of the auditions that she was not proud of!


    In reality, Xiong Wuuye did not like auditioning because she could not really get into the scene deeply through such an informal manner.


    Aside from it feeling like she was lowering herself, she was simply not good at auditioning. When auditioning, there was a panel watching her as if she was a monkey in a cage, as if she was acting out a y all by herself to cater for them.


    It felt different from actual shooting, where she felt as if she was the center of the world.


    Also, she would only act alone like a fool during auditions, without props or other actors. It made it difficult for her to truly enter the scene. She can perform well on on-site taping, but her quirk made it difficult for her to do auditions. Her aversion and dislike hindered her from doing well in these.


    "Stop that!" Xiong Wuyue yelled at the screen.


    The beautiful, flower-like girl on the screen followed the instructions of the director.


    Because it was just formality, there was no feeling of getting into the y.


    After receiving the call that her husband had died on ident, Xiong Wuyue on the phone blinked.


    She ended the call and slowly kneeled on the ground.


    Seeing the video, Xiong Wuyue wanted to say, when this was filmed on actual shooting, in fact, this scene was done better.


    However, everyone already began to murmur.


    One of the actors on-stage who watched the screen could not help butment.


    "Her husband died, but she has the room to end the call in a calm way, like what she heard is nothing?"


    The other actors covered their mouths to prevent themselves fromughing. What were they seeing? Even the high schooler''s drama club was better than this.


    Xiong Zhi was not polite. Sheughed. "He-he."


    It was an ironic yet indifferent and mocking sound.


    Xiong Wuyue could clearly feel that people wereughing at her.


    This was why she did not like auditions!


    She could not let out her acting skills!


    In the video, as Xiong Wuyue kneeled on the ground, she covered her mouth to sob.


    However, there were no tears, she just sobbed fakedly.


    [Ah¡­ A-alright. Thank you, Miss Xiong Wuyue.]


    The director''s voice was a bit awkward.


    Xiong Wuyue stood up with a sweet smile and wiped the little tears that managed toe out at the end.


    [Your wee. I am pleased to work with you in the future.]


    [Ah...L-likewise.]


    And the screen turned nk.


    There was unbearable silence.


    Was that really an audition? Really? Not some child''s prank?


    Xiong Wuyue was totally stiff, her face burning.


    How... how did Xiong Zhi get that?


    She made sure that the directors had all destroyed the prior videos of auditions and never epted any formal auditioning afterwards!


    Xiong Zhi broke the silence with her slow paced voice.


    "And that is how Xiong Wuyue gets the roles ''fairly''. Her acting skills are truly good, that even Li Wei who auditioned at the same time lost against her. Well, if Li Wei didn''t lose, she would not be able to star in the movie that won many awards and be the best actress of that year, wouldn''t she?"


    The whole crowd was silent.


    However, their thoughts were raging.


    Li Wei, one of the best actresses in the country, the current Film Queen, lost to that kind of audition?!


    It was clear how Xiong Wuyue managed to get the role.


    With an audition like that, how else would she be able to secure roles?


    "Isn''t that the reason why you couldn''t audition for the Lone Star? Because, like you said to the production team, ''You don''t deserve it?''"


    "Pfft." Su Linughed.


    That was really funny!


    Xiong Wuyue was frozen.


    Her face was red due to embarrassment. She bit her lips hard that it bled.


    The eyes that were looking at her were full ofughter and mocking.


    She could not bear it any longer.


    Suddenly, she ran towards where Xiong Zhi was at.

 Chapter 452 - Taken (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Taken (IV)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi and Xiong Wuyue were both located at the front row, but they were sitting on both corner-most positions and were separated by an entire row of seats.


    Everyone was astounded at Xiong Wuyue''s sudden charge towards the woman sitting on the other end of the row.


    The producer was also shocked that this actress Xiong Wuyue would actually dare to run towards the bigdy with a face that was obviously looking for a fight.


    The staff immediately called in the security.


    It would be hell if this troublesome actress really attacked their main investor.


    However, the subject of it all, Xiong Zhi, just stared at Xiong Wuyue''s figure without backing down and remained seated, unperturbed.


    Before Xiong Wuyue''s hand could reach Xiong Zhi, a tall figure appeared and held Xiong Wuyue''s raised wrist.


    The grip was not soft at all. Xiong Wuyue inadvertently gasped in pain.


    "Don''t step any further in front of my Young Miss," Linfeng said coldly.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes grew wide, seeing Linfeng face to face.


    Because of her surprise, she momentarily forgot the woman behind the man.


    The pain she felt on her hand seemed to vanish as well.


    It''s Linfeng!


    The haze in her eyes slowly cleared up.


    "Linfeng... It''s you, Linfeng¡­" She called his name with longing, as if her savior appeared.


    But then, remembering the ghastly woman she saw in the mirror, how unkempt she looked right now, and the embarrassment she had faced earlier, Xiong Wuyue''s face instantly burned in shame.


    He¡­ he saw it all¡­


    Linfeng let go of her wrist indifferently, stepped back, but stayed in front of Xiong Zhi.


    His eyes clearly still held a warning.


    Finally, Xiong Zhi stood up, walked beside him, and took his hand. She used a white handkerchief as she wiped Linfeng''s hand which touched Xiong Wuyue''s wrist earlier.


    "You can''t touch dirty things casually next time."


    Her actions were smooth and practiced, as if holding and wiping Linfeng''s hand was a casual urrence.


    Linfeng''s eyes finally softened as he diverted his gaze to Xiong Zhi''s actions and smiled helplessly. His usually cold eyes held warmth in them. "You, really, is this even the time for that?"


    "I won''t let the virus stay on your hand for a second longer. Not allowed."


    The pair''s little interaction all fell clearly in Xiong Wuyue''s eyes.


    She froze.


    Looking at how the pair intimately acted without qualms, Xiong Wuyue, who was trying to hold down herself from fully losing control of her senses, felt the strings of her reason slowly snap one by one.


    Why...


    Linfeng noticed her once again.


    The warmth in his eyes were gone and was reced by coldness and subtle disgust.


    Those eyes delivered a huge blow in Xiong Wuyu''s heart, pride, and reason.


    Why...


    Why... can''t he look me with the same eyes like how he looks at this bitch!


    This bitch, this evil fox, took out everything from her!


    She was supposed to be the young miss of the Xiong family, Linfeng should have been on her side.


    She was supposed to be on the position where all these people would want to curry favor from her.


    Her father always told her that everything would be theirs soon.


    Everyone was supposed to envy her, the only treasured princess of the Xiong family who was doted on by her father,pared to this stone-faced orphaned girl who was not loved by anyone.


    But everything!


    Everything! Was! Taken! Away!


    Her title. Her role. Her father. And even Linfeng.


    The eyes that looked at Xiong Zhi started to get filled to the brim with hatred.


    Her bitter and unreconciled feelings flowed out, along with her tears.


    "Why? The Zhou family already left the Xiong family, so why do you have to stay with her?"


    "Evil fox! You stole it all from me! Everything!"


    Xiong Wuyue started to shout nonsense.


    Linfeng frowned and put a protective stance around Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the madwoman, her apathetic eyes taking in how she slowly pushed Xiong Wuyue into insanity, step by step.


    The security was already inside the hall, steadily approaching behind Xiong Wuyue.


    The media was in uproar, the shes of camera and the incessant voices rained at the actress''s aggressive and unseemly state.


    Xiong Wuyue only saw Linfeng''s action and her heart was pained.


    It was an unbearable heartache that Xiong Wuyue had never felt before.


    She felt sad and angry for her father''s experience, felt humiliation and unwillingness for her destroyed reputation, and felt hatred for the bitch''s schemes.


    However, this piercing heartache inside her chest when she saw how the man she liked lovingly protect the woman she hated the most¡­ It was a first.


    For all the things she lost, for all the things that was taken from her¡­ Linfeng''s indifferent and ruthless heart was the one which brought the heaviest blow on her.


    "Linfeng, why choose her! Why choose that bitch! Is it because she is your young miss? Because you don''t have any choice, right? Right?!"


    Linfeng frowned again and did not bother answering her.


    The woman in front of him was in the middle of something urgent that she needed to take care of, but she turned to him instead.


    Just what was inside this woman''s mind?


    He felt that her mental state appeared to be wrong since earlier. Now, the feeling was stronger.


    Xiong Wuyue pointed her pale fingers at Xiong Zhi.


    "This evil fox didn''t give you a choice, did she? Did she take away something from you as well? Did she threaten you? That''s why you can''t leave her? She took everything away from me too. Everything!"


    Something about her wide eyes that refused to entertain everything else was eerie. She took a step forward and wanted to hug Linfeng.


    "But I still have you, don''t I?"


    Like a woman who lost everything and only clung to whatever tiny piece still remained, Xiong Wuyue wanted to cling to Linfeng.


    She could do it. Even though she lost everything, but if she could get Linfeng, she could still live.


    And she could still win.


    Xiong Zhi raised a hand and pinched a corner of Linfeng''s clothes.


    Her nonchnt eyes turned colder.


    Seriously, Xiong Wuyue truly had a priorities issue.


    Before she could even clean up her current problem, she was already seeking for another one.


    Her eyes flickered slightly.


    Was it this easy to topple this woman?


    In the previous life, this woman had made her life miserable.


    Now, Xiong Zhi just began toy her hands on her, yet she already started to fall apart, all by herself.


    Well, it was a good thing for Xiong Zhi.


    She could make her suffer more. It did not change the fact though that Xiong Zhi would never let Xiong Wuyue''s dirty handsnd on her Linfeng, her boyfriend.


    For Xiong Zhi, the image of Xiong Wuyue hugging Linfeng''s arm in the past with a big smile on her face was still clear in her mind.


    After all, that image made her only hope shatter in the midst of her despair.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned cold with that memory.


    Xiong Wuyue had painstakingly enacted such a y to destroy her before.


    It was time to pay it back a hundred fold.

 Chapter 453 - Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Not Enough</h4>


    Linfeng looked at his Young Miss''s hand clinging to his suit.


    He reached out to hold her hand in assurance. He knew that there was an indescribable hatred inside Xiong Zhi''s heart for this person, specifically, to the father and daughter pair of Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De.


    At first, he could notprehend why. But after these two sent people to kidnap and even humiliate his Young Miss, Linfeng harbored a great amount of hatred and disgust for them.


    He felt distressed, knowing that before he had met Xiong Zhi, she was just a lone girl without anyone helping her.


    His Young Miss had been young back then, innocent about the world, how could she have fended herself from such evil minds?


    He was convinced that Xiong Zhi must have suffered a lot under their hands, which caused her to bear such a great hatred against them. Even if the other party was a woman, in his eyes, Xiong Wuyue was as evil as her father and those rapists.


    So he did not sugarcoat his words and ruthlessly told Xiong Wuyue. "I don''t know where you got the idea of me siding with you. I am his Young Miss''s person. Never yours. We are not familiar, so please respect yourself."


    Stab.


    The words hurt more than Xiong Wuyue had imagined.


    Linfeng''s dark pools contained a ruthless threat.


    "Keep in mind one thing, though. If you try to harm my Young Miss again, I will make you feel that death is better than living. I don''t care even if you are a woman, or a Xiong. If you dare touch her again, you have to be prepared for the consequences."


    Stab.


    Stab.


    Xiong Wuyue held her chest, the tight and needle-like pain made it hard to breathe.


    Linfeng''s words were harsh. Coupled with his frightening eyes that could make one tremble, it scared and hurt Xiong Wuyue''s heart at the same time.


    She could not believe that the man she liked just threatened her.


    In her own little world, Linfeng was always gentle, warm, and perfect. Xiong Wuyue''s nose soured and her vision turned misty.


    She shook her head. She did not want to believe it. That young and kind boy who smiled and cheered her up... would actually do something like threatening her.


    "You¡­ Why are you being like this?" she whimpered. "You once cared about me..." Her heart and her mind denied what she was seeing and hearing right now.


    Where was her gentle Linfeng?


    The once gentle and kind boy, who had now turned into a tall and strapping young man, nced indifferently at her. His eyes remained cold.


    "You mistook duty as caring? You, who used your surname Xiong in tyranny, is really a self-centered person who saw things as she wished. Overbearing as usual, just as how you turn asking for a favor to giving an order."


    Crash.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes nked out.


    Her idyllic world shattered.


    Her mind zeroed in onto one word.


    ¡­Duty?


    ¡­It turned out, that time, Linfeng was only acting out his duties? That he took care of a certain young miss who was cast aside, it was all because of his sense of duty¡­?


    The only remaining light faded into darkness.


    The security came over, held her arms, and pulled her out under the watchful rain of shes of camera.


    The media seemed excited watching the drama unfold right in their very eyes.


    The woman whose world had shattered to pieces was not even given a chance to recover before she was dragged by the security.


    Her weak body could not even struggle as her mind had be numbed.


    Xiong Zhi watched them leave.


    Xiong Wuyue must have finally awakened to the reality of the situation she was in.


    After the security left, Linfeng turned to his girlfriend with worry.


    His body unconsciously shielded Xiong Zhi from the line of the cameras.


    He pulled her gently away until they came to a well-hidden area far from the prying eyes of people.


    "Are you alright?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded, and then sighed. "En, I''m fine. She didn''t even get to touch me. It''s just¡­ how to say it. I feel a bit down."


    Linfeng''s brows rose slightly and faint worry appeared in his eyes. ''Don''t tell me, Zhi''er actually felt sorry for Xiong Wuyue?''


    He began to ponder how to convince her to not feel guilty, when he heard her next words.


    "I didn''t even do anything. I only spoke a few words, yet she is already down." Xiong Zhi sighed. "I did not even sweat. How anticlimactic."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Alright, it was his fault for overthinking.


    He suddenly remembered a certain incident when his Young Missmitted a fistfight for the first time.


    Back then, she did look like she enjoyed it.


    "Ah¡­ My hands itched earlier, but unfortunately¡­"


    Linfeng sighed. "Zhi''er, you don''t have to do that. You''ll just hurt your hand when touching such a dirty thing."


    ''¡­''


    "Pfft." Xiong Zhi let out a chuckle.


    He really called Xiong Wuyue a dirt. That made her happy, ah.


    However, Linfeng stared deeply at her.


    She blinked slowly. "What is it?"


    "Are you really alright?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at the direction of where Xiong Wuyue had been dragged out.


    Her smile slowly faded. She lowered her head, thought for a moment, nodded, and then shook her head.


    "Actually, I really am not satisfied."


    Linfeng: "¡­?"


    "I only took a few things from her, and she is already sinking in despair," she whispered. "Xiong Wuyue hasn''t even tasted yet getting beaten up ck and blue¡ª"


    In her mind, she seemed to see herself in the past. How she had suffered the beatings and endured every pain in her body.


    "She has yet to taste being emotionally exhausted every single day of her life¡ª"


    How she had feared theing of every morning with terror, when she desperately wished that her days would end.


    "She has not yet wished she would rather be dead¡ª"


    How she had suffered from her own suicidal thoughts, when she thought that death would be sweeter.


    "She has not yet experienced how the most important person in her heart died¡­"


    How she mourned that cold night, when every second felt painful, hugging Linfeng''s cold body¡­


    Her nemesis had not tasted it all yet.


    She was just starting, yet that pitch-ck woman was already breaking apart.


    Not yet!


    Not enough!


    Her hatred was not quenched yet!


    Xiong De was already dealt with.


    He would only suffer from here on, wishing he was dead instead.


    Xiong Wuyue, the person who coveted everything that was hers and stepped on her, she must suffer everything she, Xiong Zhi, had been through before, ten-fold¡­ no, a hundred-fold.


    And that beast¡­


    Suddenly, she was enveloped into a warm embrace.


    Her head fell against a strong chest, strong arms went around her tightly, and she smelled a familiar scent that she had always loved.


    Xiong Zhi who was raging stopped the thoughts in her head.


    After seeing the unmistakable sorrow in her eyes, Linfeng felt distressed.


    He patted her back gently, and kissed her head.


    His gentle hand caressing her back rhythmically slowly calmed down the mes of rage in her heart.


    Her tensed shoulders rxed. Her eyelids fanned down as she buried her head into his wide chest.


    She heard his voice rumble under her ears.


    His voice was soft and warm. "Hush¡­ It''s alright, Zhi''er. I''m here. I''ll help you get back at them. They will get what they deserve."


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    In her heart, the rage that had awakened already withdrew.


    She hugged him back tightly, inhaling his scent.


    Linfeng kept patting her back and rained kisses on her head.


    She felt her eyes moisten a bit.


    "Yes. They will get what they deserve," she said softly, her eyes momentarily shing with determination.


    Not only Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue, that beast Guan Gao Huan as well, and all the people responsible for making their lives hellish.


    She would solve them, one by one.


    ***


    A/n: Xiong Wuyue''s and Linfeng''s first meeting will be narrated in the future chaps (still in this arc). Anyway, Xiong Wuyue''s ending isn''t over yet. But it is soon. You feel it too, don''t you?


    Additional scene:


    When the two left and escape from the eruption of the media, Song Xuantin was faced with the mess they left.


    "What can you say about Ms. Xiong Wuyue''s baseless usations?"


    "Ms. Wuyue particrly targeted your image and your dignity as an artist, do you n to sue her?"


    Song Xuantin: What can she sue her with ah, she doesn''t knoww.


    Song Xuantin grabbed Xiao Mei and pushed her to the media.


    "You can ask my manager about it."


    Xiao Mei: "...."


    ''Now the mess was left to me?''


    A/n: Don''t worry, Linfeng and Zhi got your back. ^^

 Chapter 454 - Little by Little (III)

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Little by Little (III)</h4>


    Yesterday''s urrence became a huge sensation the next morning after fermenting for a whole night.


    Because the film was from a famous international novel and was chosen to be adapted by a famed Hollywood film production studio, all domestic mediapanies had their eyes set on them.


    Naturally, the announcement of the cast caught the interest of theizens and fans who had been paying attention to their coffee actors, eagerly awaiting for the details to be shown to them.


    However, the attention that theizens had ended up paying to cast announcement, which should have originally been the focus, was not even as strong as a fraction of the attention they gave to the other news rted to it.


    What shocked and lit up theizens to mes was about how the former rising Queen of Entertainment suddenly barged in to the event and demanded an exnation on why Song Xuantin, the National Goddess, got the role of the ''Lone Star'' instead.


    This ended up being aired out in the headlines of the mediapanies and prated Weibo everywhere instead of the cast of the movie.


    Many pictures and clipped videos of how Xiong Wuyue ruined the event circted in the inte.


    Due to the previous scandals rted to the Xiong family, specifically Xiong De''s scandals, some of the most reputable mediapanies had sniffed out that Xiong Wuyue, the daughter of Xiong De, was not so favored any more.


    They also had their own connections, and they caught on that the Xiong family did not seem to n on stopping the spection on this matter.


    Of course, there were some of the less informed ones who were not scared off by the Xiong surname behind Xiong Wuyue and let out the whole video of the cast announcement, from the start when Xiong Wuyue first yelled until the end when she was escorted out.


    However, the video appeared to be clipped in some intervals, especially on the part before she was escorted out.


    Still, the video clearly included Xiong Wuyue''s faux audition that was broadcasted on the big screen yesterday during the cast announcement.


    If the previous unruly and unwholesome image of Xiong Wuyue while shouting drew the public''s displeasure, the faux video was the catalyst for them to truly point their fingers at her in ire and start a one-sided bashing online.


    After all, it was the current Film Queen Li Wei''s first failure in getting a role. Li Wei was an undeniably award-winning actress whom everyone acknowledged as an actress with true acting ability, even her sunspots had to acknowledge this. Her incredibly huge domestic fan base naturally could not let go of this matter.


    Their Film Queen actually lost to this kind of audition?!


    And this trash even dared to use others of using underhanded methods!


    How immoral!


    They scolded Xiong Wuyue with fervor and passion that scared off the passers-by.


    Manyments insulting Xiong Wuyue as a person who could only use her background and her father''s influence to get roles filled the forums overnight until the next days.


    The fans were very microscopic.


    They scrutinized Xiong Wuyue''s acting in various films to the smallest details and finally concluded that, hey, her acting was just so-so.


    Not to mention catching up to Li Wei, Xiong Wuyue''s acting was at par with only at level C actors at most, yet her treatment was diamond level.


    Now that Xiong Wuyue''s only support was gone, her slightly mediocre skills were revealed.


    She became a fish lying on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered. The faux edition was yed over and over by theizens.


    This had be aughing stock.


    Xiong Wuyue''s fame which was on the verge of falling suddenly erupted with a different reason.


    She had be a subject of mockery and ridicule.


    The red person had turned into the most infamous red-ck fame.


    Because the Xiong family kept quiet and Xiong Zhi secretly gave a subtle consent to some mediapanies, the mediapanies who were in the know were no longer polite in ruining Xiong Wuyue.


    It became obvious that Xiong Wuyue was abandoned.


    Now that this person''s reputation was totally ruined after her father''s fallout with the Xiong family and this event, the media no longer held any qualms.


    With this kind of stain and without any backing, it was impossible for this person to climb back up anyway.


    Thus, another wave came which totally shredded Xiong Wuyue.


    The media who could not bring out her dirt in public before suddenly pulled out everything they had in their repertoire to spice things up regarding her, wanting to squeeze out thest of Xiong Wuyue''s worth.


    The secret materials that they supposedly ''deleted'' under the order of Xiong De''s people miraculously came back to life.


    Videos of how Xiong Wuyue treated her assistants, staff of various films she worked with, and co-artists were leaked.


    The whole country came to know that since she was a model, she was already very violent and abusive to her assistants and the staff members who offended her identally.


    There were some clips where Xiong Wuyue fought with a reporter for calling her as someone with mediocre acting.


    Weibo posts of the former artists who quitted acting because of Xiong Wuyue''s influence came out one by one to tell their bad experiences.


    Even the staff members she maltreated before added to the melting pot.


    It turned out that there were a lot of people that Xiong Wuyue had offended, and all of them came out now to bite her flesh.


    The whole country was in uproar.


    The actors of the cast of the film whose limelight was stolen took the chance to gather attention by telling the public how Xiong Wuyue offended the whole production team and the cast.


    Su Lin made a post detailing how she was treated rudely by Xiong Wuyue. Wen Yin expressed her grievances as well. The producers of the film also announced that they and their studios would never cooperate with Xiong Wuyue in the future.


    Song Xuantin''s side also stated that she was ndered unjustly and that unless they receive an apology from Xiong Wuyue in one week, they would send her a letter from theirwyers.


    Finally, the film production was able to get a lot of public attention when the eyes of theizens rounded back to them after twists and turns.


    The production team naturally took the chance to ride on the tails of Xiong Wuyue''s demise for their publicity.


    It could be said that they were unfortunate to be targeted by Xiong Wuyue in the first ce, but lucky enough to get an even bigger attention afterwards.


    The topic fermented for a long time.


    However, there was no Xiong Zhi or Linfeng in the videos of the cast announcement circted by the media.


    All news was regarding Xiong Wuyue.


    There was not a single news about Xiong Wuyue attacking the Xiong family''s Young Miss nor was there any mention of her interaction with Linfeng.


    Even the information about Xiong Zhi being the investor was kept sealed.


    It was Linfeng who took care of this matter. He sent their professional PR team to deal with the mediapanies and journalists and guided the flow of the online discussion. A water army was even prepared in case anyone did not follow through their promise.


    Xiong Zhi did not need to lift a finger to throttle Xiong Wuyue in aftermath.


    Her reputation went downhill to hell due to Xiong Wuyue''s own actions. She merely gave a silent nod and kept the Xiong family out of it.


    *****


    Three days after the cast announcement, the scandal reached the climax when the Xiong family suddenly moved.


    They gave out a single statement to the public.


    Due to Xiong Wuyue''s misconduct which brought shame to the Xiong family''s surname, the Xiong family decided to expel Xiong Wuyue from the family and strip her of the surname Xiong.


    ****


    Additional Scene:


    Old Xiong was in ArtWorld and currently ying VRC. He inhaled deeply. He tightened his hold on his saber.


    "One with saber, one with my soul. Let my saber send you to the afterlife." Old Xiong seriously chanted his greatest spell. His domineering aura was surging.


    He then flew high to give one final sh to the Boss of this floor.


    [Critical Hit. You have in the Boss. Congrattions on clearing this floor.] Goddess-sama''s voice sounded in Old Xiong''s ears.


    Then a notification rang loudly in the entire system.


    [Congrattions! ''Doting Grandpa'' and ''Poor Middleman'' opened the 30th floor! The 30th-60th floor was now opened! You heroes are the great hope of this world!]


    Old Xiong harrumphed at ''Poor Middleman'' who was ''cleaning'' up the mess he made.


    "Hmph! Why your name must be counted? I am the only one who whacked that monster to death."


    Butler Zhou had finished cleaning up the loots from the Boss.


    After checking the harvest they made on this floor, he reported how great their discrepancy was.


    "Master, you''ve gained 2000 exp points than this lowly me. You are still the number one yer."


    This made the old man happy.


    Butler Zhou did not participate in some killings so the old man would gain more points than him.


    Butler Zhou transferred all the lootings to the old man. Butler Zhou could not help but questioned himself if this was really under his job description.


    Then a message appeared on hismunication board.


    Doting Grandpa''s servant1: Head Butler! Young Miss Zhi was harassed! Miss Xiong Wuyue went to the show that Young Miss Zhi was investing at-


    Butler Zhou''s empty eyes finally shed some light.


    Poor Middleman: Send me the details.


    When Butler Zhou received and read the details, his eyes were now sparkling.


    Finally! A job!


    Butler Zhou looked at his Master and said in a grave voice, "Master Xiong, Young Miss Zhi was attacked."


    Old Xiong: !!!!!


    "What are you waiting for?! Log me out!"


    Butler Zhou: Master, you still don''t know how to log out?

 Chapter 455 - Little by Little (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Little by Little (IV)</h4>


    The statement was first known to the close staff working for the Xiong family, then to the industry insiders, then the mediapanies, and finally theizens.


    When the news that Xiong Wuyue was kicked out of the Xiong family''s registry started to truly spread all over the country, the subject of all these scandals was currently driving incognito towards G Province.


    Xiong Wuyue wore a big hat to cover her face, even inside her car.


    Previously, she had heard all kinds of usations, mocking, and name-shaming directed at her.


    Theizens and even her fans who now turned into her sunspots kept on insulting her unabashedly.


    Xiong Wuyue felt as if everyone in the world hated her all of the sudden, including the people who once adored her. She bit her nails hard in panic, feeling terrified and uneasy.


    When she first awakened from the heartbreak that Linfeng shoved to her ruthlessly, she found herself back at home, sent back by her driver. She lost the appetite to eat and she became delusional that this must be all a bad dream.


    A nightmare.


    How could the man she loved treat her that way?


    Those cold eyes directed at her¡­


    Her Linfeng must have been brainwashed by that bitch.


    Hiding under the covers of her nket, the trembling Xiong Wuyue sought motivation on this newfound hope.


    ''Maybe, if I can get Linfeng away from that woman''s influence and brainwashing, I can save Linfeng! Maybe, he will agree to stay with me then¡­''


    This desperate thought made Xiong Wuyue get up from her bed and out of her chaotic room.


    But when she came out, the maids who should be serving her was gone.


    There was not a single butler in sight.


    The huge mansion was empty.


    The people who silently endured working here finally left Xiong Wuyue to fend for herself.


    Xiong Wuyue was so devastated by her heartbreak that she did not open her social ounts, so she was ignorant of how severe her current situations was.


    She did not know that reputation was damaged beyond belief, to the point that it could not be saved anymore, more so now without the backing of the Xiong family.


    The people who worked in the mansion were one of the first people to learn of the news that their employer, the Xiong family, expelled their Young Miss Xiong Wuyue from the registry.


    There was a notice from the main Xiong family sent to the mansion and the head butler had read it, so it was definitely real.


    Since their boss was no longer a Xiong anymore, Xiong Wuyue probably would not be able tost long without her father and the surname Xiong sheltering her. They knew that this house was done for.


    So the maids and butlers who had been long tormented by her were not polite at all.


    Overnight, they all left hastily without even notifying her, for fear of her troubles.


    They did not want to stay for a moment longer in this hopeless and terrible ce.


    The only person left was an old maid who had a weak body and could not travel during the night.


    She was left here together with Xiong Wuyue.


    Xiong Wuyue, who did not know that she was already expelled from the family, was outraged.


    Even the servants dared to mock her now?!


    How dare them!


    She was still a young miss of the Xiong family!


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth in anger.


    It was that bitch''s fault that she fell so low like this that even a servant pulled such a rude act on her.


    She must teach these lowlifes a lesson!


    Xiong Wuyue wanted to thrash everything, but her weak body which had not eaten or drank for more than a day could not afford the toss. She could not even lift a book properly. She could only order the old maid to cook for her.


    The old maid had to do all the chores for her, but she also had weak body, so she was very slow in finishing the chores.


    It was hard to clean up and abide to the Young Miss''s orders at the same time.


    Xiong Wuyue who got a little energy from eating vented up her frustration on the poor old woman.


    Yet she could not fire her only maid so she just yelled and threw a few things to the old woman that would not kill her.


    Once she got Linfeng back, she would then dispose of this useless maid who worked like a sloth.


    Why the hell was this kind of useless maid even kept in the mansion?!


    Afterwards, she nned to leave and find Linfeng, but she realized that her driver was no longer present.


    She had no choice but to drive her car herself.


    Xiong Wuyue had wanted to get some fresh air so her windshield was down when she slowly drove the car out of the gate.


    The moment the gate opened though, she was suddenly confronted by a group of reporters.


    When the reporters saw Xiong Wuyue inside the car, the media who had been camping out since day one immediately shouted at her.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue!"


    They were like a flock of pigeons that were disturbed and caused an uproar.


    Xiong Wuyue was baffled.


    Howe they were here?!


    The entire vi area only contained their mansion, which was why she confidently lowered her windshield.


    This ce had a tight security because it was owned by the Xiong family.


    The media should not be able to enter here without the Xiong family''s approval.


    Xiong Wuyue instantly suspected Xiong Zhi.


    It must be her!


    However, what Xiong Wuyue did not know was that Xiong Zhi no longer needed to give orders because everything went along the natural flow of power.


    Those who were once powerful but turned weak would be abandoned and stepped on.


    There was no security here because they all leftst night after receiving the notice that the person they were protecting was no longer a Xiong family member.


    There was no point to continue staying.


    That was why the bold and resourceful reporters could finally enter.


    Xiong Wuyue did not know this, but her face was ashen due to her anger and shame.


    shes of light and the voices of the reporters erupted everywhere.


    At this moment, Xiong Wuyue was stuck on the gate, unable to drive out because of the reporters blocking the car in front.


    She drove in reverse and began to retreat behind the gates.


    But one question from the reporters made her pause.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, what can you say about the Xiong family''s statement this morning?"


    ''Statement from the Xiong family?''


    This one question gave Xiong Wuyue a bad feeling.


    However, she did not ask the reporters and forcefully closed the gate while retreating.


    Her car almost got jammed in between.


    Fortunately, the reporters could not follow inside.


    Back inside the mansion, Xiong Wuyue was enraged.


    How could she go out and find Linfeng with those bothersome reporters around?! There was also unease in her heart that told her something worst happened out there. She was scared to open her social ounts since she knew that she would be the subject of humiliation because of what happened that day. She battled whether to check online or not.


    Finally, she could not restrain herself anymore and opened her Weibo.


    The first thing she saw was the number of people who followed her. Her more than ten million followers had fallen to a few hundreds.


    Her fingers trembled as she swiped on her phone.


    A lot of people cursed her and called her different names. They mocked everything about her as if they were lords looking at a worm. She just wanted to check, but now she regretted.


    She felt dizzy due to anger.


    The reputation that she painstakingly built went downhill in a sh.


    Not only that, she also became aughing stock!


    When she saw the trending tags in the search engines, it was all rted to her.


    Her audition video. The trouble she caused in the cast announcement. The posts of the staff and artists who said she harmed them.


    Xiong Wuyue''s pupils dted. ck and white dots appeared in the corners of her vision.


    Seeing all the insults, the bashing, the extreme cyber violence she never knew she would experience for herself, Xiong Wuyue almost threw up blood.


    She was livid!


    She was so angry to the point that she could not stop trembling.


    A loud scream and smashing sounds began to erupt again inside her already chaotic room.


    "Why?! Why do these things keep on happening to me?! Why?!"


    Then a ''ding'' sound was heard.


    A new notification came.


    It was a repost about the current top search a minute ago, with her name tagged on it.


    It was the Xiong family''s statement.


    Xiong Wuyue was afraid to check it, but her trembling fingers still tapped on it.


    What she read made her totally pass out.

 Chapter 456 - Digging Ones Grave

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Digging One''s Grave</h4>


    When she opened her eyes minutester, Xiong Wuyue felt as if all strength had been drained from her body.


    She was expelled...


    She was cast out from the Xiong family!


    What would she do now?!


    Without the surname Xiong, how could she live?


    Xiong Wuyue was used to arrogance and getting ahead of others because of her surname. The surname Xiong was legendary, a symbol of power and status, and she exploited it a lot. She was able to get whatever she wanted with her surname. She could leave unscathed from any trouble she caused due to her surname. People did not easily offend her.


    As a member of the Xiong family, no matter from which branch they came from, they were given properties, businesses, and dividends from the Xiong Empire. Her credit card had no credit limit. She could shop, travel anywhere, and live blissfully no matter what. There were many ces that were exclusives to the Xiongs only, or to the legendary families alone.


    The VVIP membership cards that Xiong Wuyue had on her were all because she was part of the Xiong family.


    She depended on her surname to live unrestrainedly while stepping on others. But now that Xiong Wuyue lost it, she was reduced to being amon girl named Wuyue. The same as any other Wuyue living mediocre lives.


    In her eyes, it was nothing but a bleak future. A humiliating one.


    Her surname that she was the proudest of was now taken away from her¡­


    How could she live on?


    What face could she show to those girls she used to look down on?!


    She could not shop in the noble-ss boutiques like she used to and have everything delivered to her in a silver tter. She could not go to private luxurious clubs she used to visit before with her followers. She could no longer attend parties while unting her surname Xiong.


    What kind of life was she going to live from here on?


    She did not have a business firm under her name, anything that needed management was under her father. The rights she could have inherited as a member of the second branch was stripped away from her now. The only properties she had under her name were the trust funds that her father had set up for her, her jewelries, a bunch of vis, and an entire garage of limited edition luxury cars.


    Even though it was still filthy rich in an average person''s eyes, enough for anyone to live a lifetime without worry, Xiong Wuyue who was used to the aristocratic life since the day she opened her eyes could only see it as meager.


    Xiong Wuyue trembled, terrified that she would never be able to live like she did before.


    The thought of the terrible future that awaited her reced the initial thoughts of getting Linfeng back.


    She had to get her surname back first!


    She must be a Xiong!


    Xiong Wuyue paced around the room. What to do? What could she do?


    She med everything on Xiong Zhi. That s.l.u.t was probably the one who whispered to the old man to banish her from the family.


    In reality, it was not Xiong Zhi but Old Xiong who initiated it. Xiong Zhi naturally concurred.


    The head of every branch was notified as well and agreed to expel Xiong Wuyue because her vile reputation was really too much. They had noticed that some people seemed to look at them differently recently.


    It was uneptable!


    The Xiong family surname was even affected and defiled in the inte.


    Although the water army and PR team of the Xiong Empire cleaned it up, it was still mentioned from time to time.


    Because Xiong Wuyue''s name had their surname Xiong on it, if they asked the tforms to tantly block the term and Xiong Wuyue''s name be censored, it would be totally obvious to the public. It would simply add fuel to the fire.


    Thus, incensed by the troubles she caused, no one helped Xiong Wuyue out. Xiong Wuyue was now on her own.


    The pacing woman deliberated if she should go and pay visit to Old Xiong.


    She wanted to exin herself.


    However, she knew that the old man was ruthless, especially to the people who shamed the family surname. Even though she wanted to go, Xiong Wuyue could not risk being thrown to the dogs.


    Her mind went round and round, but was unable to get anywhere.


    Finally, her thoughts settled on her father, the only person who would definitely help her in any way.


    Xiong Wuyue still remembered her father''s words before he was sent to the court.


    He said that he would lie low in prison. More than a month had already passed, maybe her father had enough power now to help her?


    Perhaps, their great n could be restarted again.


    Perhaps, they could kill Xiong Zhi, the root of all evils, and that dying old man.


    That was the n.


    Then her father could be the head and she would be the Young Miss of Xiong family.


    Even though she had been expelled, the head could still let here back.


    Her father seemed confident that he could climb back up. He must have his sources and ways.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-grave_51279072252189725 for visiting.


    Xiong Wuyue''s limited capability made her always depend on others to live well. She was like a silk flower that her father raised delicately, protected from everything.


    Thus, every time she met a problem, she would always automatically think to have others solve it for her.


    Now, it was still the same.


    Her mind refused to ept the fact that no matter what she did, she would never be able to turn things around.


    Xiong Wuyue called the old maid.


    With crazed eyes, she told her to drive the car out from the front gate while she herself exited from the back gate.


    The maid was too old to drive. She also did not know how.


    Xiong Wuyue was so angry that she became violent again.


    "Useless! So useless! Why are you still alive?!"


    The aged maid became ck and blue.


    Finally, after venting her anger, she thought of another way.


    She made the shivering old woman dress up with her clothes, hat, scarf, coat, sunsses, a wig imitating her hairstyle and a mask. She covered the old woman with her fashionable but thick clothes.


    She herself also covered up in the same fashion from head to toe, but more low-key.


    She told the old woman to hide behind her huge customized UV umbre when the reporters tried to surround her, as decoy at the front gate.


    Then Xiong Wuyue took the chance to drive a low-key car the butlers had used before from the back gate.


    As expected, although they thought it was strange for Xiong Wuyue to leave from the gate on foot, the reporters still flocked to the woman who was in disguise exiting the front gate.


    Because the woman blocked them with an umbre and was covered thickly, it took them a while to realize that this woman was not Xiong Wuyue, but a beaten-up old woman who was trembling and crying in silence.


    The reporters were shocked.


    They were not really bad people, so they rushed to help the old woman whose face and body seemed hurt all over to the hospital after knowing that Xiong Wuyue had left.


    In fact, their visit was not totally fruitless.


    Perhaps the old woman also felt aggrieved because Xiong Wuyue had hurt her terribly.


    When the reporters tried to interview her, she had no qualms spilling out everything she knew while crying.


    Thus, the story of Xiong Wuyue''s manic tyranny inside the house, how everyone left, and how the old woman was the only one who stayed to take care of Xiong Wuyue yet was treated like this, it all spread out, further ckening Xiong Wuyue.


    It zed the headlines further.


    After all, this was actual physical abuse and the victim was even an old woman.


    Theizens, and even the people who did not like to meddle with entertainment affairs, condemned Xiong Wuyue.


    To everyone, she was now synonymous to a criminal.


    To think she even abused such a weak and helpless old woman!


    It fanned the mes of Xiong Wuyue''s scandals, which wouldter turn into a huge hole that would pit her to no return.

 Chapter 457 - A Daughter of A Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 457 - A Daughter of A Criminal</h4>


    When Xiong Zhi heard the news, she was baffled by the person''s IQ.


    Xiong Wuyue really had a talent for making things worse.


    Xiong Zhi had not even fanned the mes, yet Xiong Wuyue voluntarily added dry wood to the fire, letting herself burn more vigorously on a stake.


    #XiongWuyueGetOutOfTheEntertainmentWorld turned into #XiongWuyueGetOutTheCountry.


    Xiong Wuyue once again gathered the hatred of the public.


    At first, her scandals was still at the level where most people mocked and sneered at her. However, none of them really made the public want to curse her to die. Most of the people bashing her and were concerned about the scandals were theizens and those who liked to follow trends in the entertainment world.


    However, the violent evidence of her physical abuse on a weak person had truly outraged the public this time.


    Raising her hand against a person who stayed to look after her and hurting her to the point that her face was ck and blue, these went way below the society''s morals.


    Furthermore, the other party was a weak, old woman!


    How could she be so cruel?


    This XIong Wuyue was surely a devil who deserved to die!


    Xiong Zhi looked at her phone and watched with a faint smile at Xiong Wuyue''s way of digging her own grave.


    What Xiong Wuyue did was a vition of human rights and morals.


    She would never be able to get out of this situation. The national poption''s collective outrage was scarier than offending a single mighty person.


    Xiong Zhi knew then that Xiong Wuyue would not be able to live peacefully in this lifetime. Well, she had no ns to let this woman live peacefully, so this was just perfect.


    "Where was she now?"


    She turned to ask the tall man sitting beside her on the couch.


    They were currently taking a coffee break from the office affairs inside her office at the Xiong Empire''s building.


    "She is currently on her way to G Province," Linfeng said while holding a cup of coffee in one hand.


    His other arm rested behind Xiong Zhi and his fingers asionally yed with her hair.


    Xiong Zhi raised a brow.


    ''G Province?''


    That was the ce where Xiong De initially nned to serve his sentence behind bars.


    She smiled faintly and snuggled beside Linfeng, who automatically wrapped his arm around her.


    Because the little princess had her toy taken away, she went to her daddy to tattle and ask to take her toy back.


    In your dreams, Xiong Zhi silently mocked.


    She looked up and kissed her boyfriend''s chin. "After her trip to G province, kindly tell her where her father is. It''s better if they both meet."


    She wanted to see how Xiong Wuyue would react once she saw her ''mighty'' father.


    *****


    Xiong Wuyue met no heavy traffic and drove fast to G Province''s Gangguan Prison.


    It was also the first time that she drove a car for three hours straight on express ways.


    Her body felt battered, but her will to see her father won over.


    Looking around stealthily while pushing down her hat, she wrinkled her nose in disgust at the gloomy surroundings.


    She never wanted to visit a prison. It was below her status.


    However, she did not have any choice now since all servants she could order around had left.


    She could only rely on herself to personally ask for her father''s help.


    She also wanted to tell him how much she had suffered outside, so her father could teach those people a lesson somehow.


    Xiong Wuyue naively believed that her father would be able to help her get back everything she lost. Her status, her reputation, her title, and her surname. However, when she looked for Xiong De, the officer at the desk told her that there was no Xiong De in the entire Gangguan Prison.


    Xiong Wuyue first thought that her father was released, but the officer''s next words made her eyes dim.


    "If you are looking for Xiong De, the ex-family member of the Xiong family, he is not here. He got transferred to L Province."


    "L Province, where in L Province? Why is he transferred there?!"


    So the hours of driving to here was in vain?


    "Shangguan Prison. The reason is confidential." The officer''s tone was cold and dismissive.


    "Why the hell did no one tell me? You made me waste my timeing here!"


    It was nonsense. A notice was naturally sent to the mansion, but Xiong Wuyue never had the mind to pay attention to the butlers'' reports.


    The officer frowned and observed Xiong Wuyue. He recalled the beaten-up figure of an old woman which he saw in the news an hour ago.


    "You¡­ are his daughter? The father is a criminal, and so is his daughter. No wonder you two are family."


    The nearby officers also whispered to each other.


    Xiong Wuyue''s hair rose in anger at the officer who spoke rudely to her.


    She wanted to berate him, but was afraid of the reporters knowing her location.


    Also, this was a prison. If she caused trouble here, she was at a disadvantage. What if they arrest her immediately?


    She swallowed the curses she almost yelled out and red coldly at the person.


    She promised to herself that these people who looked down on her would have their bad ending once she returned to her former status.


    ''Just you wait.''


    She sneered and left.


    She went to her car outside, kicked the door in anger a few times, and after taking several deep breaths, she went inside and drove her car to L Province.


    It was a long drive to L Province.


    She had to stop at a few restaurants for breaks. However, Xiong Wuyue was not able to eat in peace. People looked at her strangely when she waited for her food. And when she lowered her mask, despite wearing sunsses, at least one person recognized her. Then whispers erupted and people pulled out phones to take pictures. They all looked at her condemningly and murmured behind her back.


    She did not finish her food and drinks. She endured the humiliation, got up, and went back on the road. She tried stopping at a few more restaurants, but after meeting the same results, she got fed up.


    Her manic anger erupted again. At a hidden corner along the express way, she screamed and thrashed in anger, venting out the fury inside her which she had tried to hold back.


    How humiliating!


    How she wished she could shoot all these people down!


    She decided not to eat. Once she received good news from her father, she would buy a Michelin restaurant just for herself!


    Finally, after a long drive and stops in between, it was already the next day when Xiong Wuyue arrived at Shangguan Prison.


    It was a huge, closed area with tall walls topped with voltage wires and looked dull on the outside.


    Xiong Wuyue was exhausted and dizzy, but she braved herself to enter this disgusting ce.


    ****


    Additional Scene:


    Xiong Zhi was snugglingfortably with Linfeng on the couch.


    Linfeng was still ying on her hair, "Do you want to go to L Province and watch the show?"


    Xiong Zhi just leaned on Linfeng''s hard chest. The calm sound of his heartbeat was a mellow melody in her ears. She hugged his waist, "It''s more blissful to spend my time here than watching her ugly face."


    If it''s another time, Xiong Zhi would surely go and watch Xiong Wuyue suffer with a smile. But right now, she and Linfeng were having their precious sweet moment. Their break time was only one hour, ah!


    She needed to enjoy and exploit this precious time they have.

 Chapter 458 - Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Fallen</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue staggered to the visiting area and weakly asked for her father.


    After checking the appointment log, the officer told her that she needed to book a visiting time and get approved first.


    "How much time will it take?"


    Xiong Wuyue almost fainted after hearing this.


    She had already braved herself toe here.


    She sacrificed too much, barely eating and drinking, and drove for many hours. Her whole body hurt all over.


    Now, the officer was telling her to wait?


    No way. She had already traveled between two provinces!


    These people were just bullying her!


    When had she suffered like this? When was she ever asked to first make an appointment for this tiny thing?


    She thought, after this visit and when she got back what she wanted, she would never step on this ce again.


    This was just too much for her! It sullied her pride and status, her whole person.


    "It will take at least a week."


    "So long? I am his daughter. I need to speak to him now."


    The officer was about to exin about the protocols when his senior called him.


    The officer excused himself and left his position without hesitation.


    "Hey!"


    Xiong Wuyue angrily called.


    "I am not done yet,e back here! Is this the level of your service here? I need to meet my father now!"


    She never had to book an appointment for herself!?Or waited like this!


    She came here after sacrificing so much, so she must get the fruits of herbor.


    Unexpectedly, it did not even take ten minutes and the officer came back.


    "Your name is approved. You are his first visitor, so this is an exception."


    Although puzzled, the officer picked up the phone on the desk, dialed an internal number, and spoke a series of jargons before hanging up.


    Xiong Wuyue stood up and harrumphed.


    "Where shall I go now?"


    This ce was so disgusting. The metal seats here were all rusting. The surroundings were unkempt. And the venttor was not even working properly.


    She wanted to get out of this ce as soon as she could, so she was very impatient to meet her father now.


    "You go to the next hallway. The number is 18. Visiting time is fifteen minutes at maximum, once a month." He signaled to the others on stand-by. "They will lead you there."


    Xiong Wuyue left immediately, escorted by the guards.


    She arrived at the visiting area. The guards left, but was reced by the officers in charge of the visiting area.


    Inside were the visiting booths lined up in a row.


    In each booth, the visitor and the inmate were separated by thick, reinforced ss.


    Unlike other prisons whose booths were closedpletely and the two people could only speak through a phone connected to both sides, this ss wall was dotted with a small circle of holes to let the sound pass by.


    The chair was dusty and rusted, and the ss wall looked smudgy.


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were filled with disgust.


    She had to meet her father in this way.


    However, sheforted herself that this would be thest time she would let herself suffer like this. It was until the inte called her number and she was escorted to sit in one of the rusted chairs.


    Xiong Wuyue frowned as she sat.


    There was a stinky smell. It was probably from the inmates'' side beyond the ss walls.


    Soon, a thin and unkempt man came with handcuffs, escorted by two guards.


    He was wearing a blue prison uniform. His head was shaved, his face was bony, and his skin was yellowish.


    There seemed to be some blue and green bruises all over his body.


    When the man was escorted to sit on the other side of the wall, the stinky smell got stronger.


    Xiong Wuyue immediately covered her nose and stood up in disgust.


    "What the hell?!"


    She looked at the dirty man in contempt and then at the prison guards angrily.


    "Why put that disgusting man in front of me?! Are you ying a prank on me?! I''m looking for my dad, not some beggar on the streets!"


    When the unkempt and dazed man heard Xiong Wuyue, his sunken and lifeless eyes finally refocused.


    He recognized Xiong Wuyue.


    His eyes lit up, as if finally seeing a ray of hope.


    "¡­Yue''er?" A hoarse voice came out from the man.


    His voice was even trembling.


    However, it was very weak so Xiong Wuyue did not hear it.


    She kicked the fixed metal chair and demanded to change booths.


    "I don''t like this stinky ce. Transfer me to somewhere else! And where''s my father? I have been waiting for a long time!"


    Xiong De staggeringly stood up.


    "Wu¡­ Wuyue''er, it''s me, your dad¡­"


    Xiong Wuyue suddenly stopped when she heard the familiar voice.


    She looked at the disgusting man in front of her with wide eyes.


    Silence.


    The unkempt man, Xiong De, reached out and touched the ss wall with a trembling hand.


    It created smudges on the ss and the foul smell intensified.


    "Wuyu''er, it''s me, your dad¡­ My daughter, I missed you... I am d you''re fine. You came to save me, right?"


    If there was no ss between them, Xiong De would have hugged his daughter despite his foul and battered body.


    He missed his daughter so much.


    He missed his life outside.


    His only hope was that his daughter was living well and that she woulde here to get him out of here.


    He waited for her daughter to visit her, and finally, she did.


    Xiong Wuyue finally recognized her father.


    A bone-chilling coldness rose on her back.


    Her wide eyes dted and her opened mouth quivered.


    Even his voice was hoarse and weak unlike the strong and majestic voice that she remembered, Xiong Wuyue could still recognize that tone and his way of speaking.


    In a trembling voice, she asked, "D-daddy?"


    When the unrecognizable man nodded with red eyes, Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were filled with incredulity, disbelief, and fear.

 Chapter 459 - Fallen (II)

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Fallen (II)</h4>


    Xiong Wuyue''s knees weakened.


    She held onto the chair to keep herself from falling.


    There seemed to be an echo inside her mind, continuously reverberating until she felt that her head was too full to the point of exploding.


    "Why¡­ why are you¡­ like this?"


    Her voice was trembling.


    The person in front of her truly looked like a tramp.


    His sunken eyes and his hollow cheeks were signs of malnourishment. His yellowed skin made the bruises on his body appear even more hideous. It was as if someone picked him up from a dirty corner of the street and thrashed him.


    Xiong Wuyue could not really rte this ghastly man to his elegant father who always wore a smile in an expensive suit. Her father would not even allow a single speck of dust to cling on his ironed suit or his sparkling shoes.


    Why¡­ why did he turn into this in just a few months?


    Xiong De saw her beloved daughter''s pale and crestfallen face.


    He felt bitter. He could not me her for seeing him like a beggar, because he did live like one behind the bars. It hurt his heart and pride to be seen like this by his daughter.


    However, he threw aside his pride to cling to the only hope he knew of.


    He had to escape the current hellhole he was in. Inside this prison, he did not live like a human. He lived even worse than an animal. Every day was miserable and depressing. He did not know until when his sanity could hold on. He could not bear to think that he would stay this way, like a living dead, for the rest of his life.


    "Wuyue''er," his voice broke into a sob. "My daughter, my good daughter... Get me out of here..."


    Xiong De, whose sanity was on the point of breaking, cried.


    He was once a son of heaven, living above everyone else.


    This past couple of months, he experienced what hell was like. He had been starved, beaten, and abandoned in the most disgusting room. He was tormented by nightmares in his sleep and by the torture of the gloomy life during the day.


    There would be times that when he spoke wrongly, then he would be dragged into the bloody room and get beaten up.


    These experiences broke Xiong De''s once tall confidence, hope, ambition, and pride. He turned into a frightened man who shook at the slightest nce of the guards.


    Whenever the officers did a routine check on the prisoners, Xiong De no longer dared to open his mouth to not be pointed out and get med. This was the worst prison, and it lived up to its name.


    Now seeing the pir of his life, Xiong De recalled all his sufferings in this ce and finally crumbled.


    He cried. "Wuyue''er¡­ Save me. Save your Daddy, I don''t want to live here, for the rest of my life..." Just thinking that he had to suffer hell every day made Xiong De wanted to just choose death.


    However, he did not have the courage to choose death.


    As Xiong De cried sorrowfully with tears and snot all over his grim face, Xiong Wuyue just nkly watched.


    Her majestic father who had stood among the national powerhouses, her father whose words werew and could control the life and death of others...


    He was now living a life worse than a beggar.


    Her father who could shield her from anything and could get her anything she wanted was now begging and crying for her to save him.


    Time ticked by as she sat in ce unmoving for a very long time.


    All sounds she was hearing suddenly felt distant.


    Xiong De''s emotional breakdown greatly impacted Xiong Wuyue.


    She could not speak. She simply stared nkly at her father whose voice had gone very hoarse and eyes swollen red while begging her and telling her how much he had suffered inside the prison.


    The silence extended for a long time with only the man''s cries, until the spots in Xiong Wuyue''s vision receded and her hearing slowly returned to normal.


    Her entire back was wet with cold sweat, but she did not notice that she was trembling in chill.


    Xiong Wuyue shook her head numbly.


    She denied what she was seeing.


    Her father¡­ her father should not have turned into something like this!


    He was supposed to lie low while discreetly gathering allies and resources to cast their most-awaited vengeance on the main Xiong family.


    They were supposed to be on their way to greatness!


    What happened?!


    "No¡­ No... This isn''t true," she nkly muttered.


    "Wuyue''er¡­ Help father leave this ce, alright? I thought of it, there is still a way. You go to your second grandpa, tell them that you are willing to exchange your shares, as long as he can get me out of here. He doesn''t need to shorten my sentence or help me clear my name, he just need to transfer me to another prison, alright? For this tiny thing, in exchange of such good benefits, he will definitely agree. You are still a Xiong, after all. For sure, there will be people willing to help us... You have a good life outside... Help this father, alright? I really can''t live like this, Wuyue''er..."


    Xiong De choked out in a low but urgent tone in between sobs.


    The young woman on the other side of the wall turned even stiffer after hearing what her father said.


    She also did not have anything now. She was not a Xiong anymore. Her rights and shares in the second branch was taken away. She did not even have a job! She was not even the rising Queen of Entertainment anymore!


    She did not think of the properties and the savings her father had left him, because in her eyes, those were just meager change.


    "Wuyue''er, dear, don''t worry about the shares, as long as you offer it to my father, he will definitely¡ª"


    "No! No! No! This isn''t happening!" Xiong Wuyue suddenly bowed down, clutched her head, and started screaming.


    It was too loud that it leaked from the clear ss booth to the outside.


    Xiong De''s words suddenly stopped.


    The escorts not far away also straightened up and looked their way.


    For a moment, only the echoes of her voice remained in the silence.


    Xiong Wuyue did not care. Her head was buzzing. She could not think and breathe properly.


    She came here with the hope that she could have her father get back what that bitch stole from her.


    She traveled all the way here and endured many sufferings, hoping to find her majestic father who could turn the tables around! Not some tramp who only knew how to cry!


    Her mind refused to recognize the truth.


    "You...You are not my father!"


    "You are not my father! You are a liar!"


    "My father isn''t like this¡­ He is powerful! Dad never needed help!"


    Her loud screams disturbed the surroundings.


    A few officers stretched out their heads to look inside the hall in consternation.


    The escorts also frowned and walked closer, ready to intervene just in case the pair inside the booth caused trouble.


    Xiong Wuyue did not pay them any attention. She had already closed herself in.


    This was a nightmare. She was currently inside a nightmare! There''s no way this was all true!


    Xiong De stood up from his chair, his gaunt figure at loss of what to do.


    He put his hands on the ss wall in fl.u.s.ter and leaned forward. This created a smudge on the ss and the foul smell got stronger.


    "No¡­ No, it''s me. It''s me, Wuyue''er, you''re not wrong¡­ I''m not lying, I really am your father."


    Seeing that her daughter had already entered her manic state and rejected everything else, Xiong De felt bitter and breathless.


    "Listen to me, Wuyue''er¡­ I just look like this because I suffered a lot crimes in this ce. It will get better once I leave from here¡­ Wuyue''er, look at me please, take a deep breath and look at me¡­ Wuyue''er, please, I can''t go back inside... Listen to me, help me get me out of here," he cried out.


    He was afraid that his beloved daughter would really find him disgusting and leave him here. He did not want that. He could not go back to that disgusting hellish life.


    But his daughter could not listen to him.


    "No! No! Daddy! Daddy! Where are you?! You are not my daddy! Bring my father out!"


    Xiong Wuyue started crying as well.


    She refused to believe it.


    Her daddy was not someone who could be treated like this. Although a tiny part of her mind knew just who exactly was in front of her, the rest of her mind rejected it strongly.


    Her father was her only hope! What about her? What about her then? Who would help her?!


    "Wuyue''er¡­" Xiong De could not help but cry in sobs again, the feeling of helplessness and bitterness welling up in him. "Wu¡­Wuyue''er, it''s me, I''m your dad... My daughter, please wake up and look at your poor dad... You have to save your dad..."


    The father and daughter pair cried while yelling at each other.


    One was denying the reality while the other was begging his daughter to help him.


    Due to Xiong Wuyue''s manic, the visiting time given to her was only fifteen minutes.


    The officer went to Xiong De''s side to take him away. Xiong De panicked and struggled in fear. He had not gotten her promise yet!


    "NO! Wuyue''er! Get me out of here! Use everything in your power to get me out of this ce! Even if it''s another prison, just not this ce, please! I can''t live here!"


    His shouts slowly faded while his gaunt figure was dragged away by the escorts inside.


    Xiong Wuyue''s manic had stopped when she saw her father being dragged away, yes, she naturally knew he was her father, but¡­ she¡­ she just could not ept it.


    Seeing his figure dragged away pathetically, her eyes were frozen in disbelief and fear.


    She stood in silence.


    "Your visiting time is over. If you don''t walk by yourself, we will help you," the escorts impatiently said.


    Xiong Wuyue had lost all energy.


    Her face was nk and her eyes dead as she bowed and clutched her head.


    "No... no..." she repeatedly muttered in a daze while she was being pulled away like a lifeless doll.


    If she could not get help from her father...


    Then¡­ what about her?


    What would happen to her?


    She truly lost everything now.


    ****


    A/n: The standard visiting time in prison was at least one hour every month. However, with Old Xiong''s pulling the strings with the higher-ups, Xiong De could only get a visiting time of fifteen minutes.


    In order words, he could only get fresh air for fifteen minutes every month. And that was if he had a visitor.

 Chapter 460 - A Toast

    <h4>Chapter 460 - A Toast</h4>


    The whole C Country, whether in inte or in real life, was full of Xiong Wuyue''s atrocities. She was ruined to the point that she would never be able to mix in the world without her name being cursed.


    Her father''s tragic ending created a huge impact on Xiong Wuyue spiritually.


    If she still had a shred of hope or confidence before, now she lost it all. When she dazedly found herself back home without miraculously getting into an ident and seeing the empty mansion, she only stared nkly, utterly empty.


    She soullessly walked to her room. It was unknown how long she stayed that way, but she finally noticed that her phone was blinking. She sluggishly took hold of her phone.


    Silence.


    After reading several emails, fear slowly seeped into her nk eyes. Her face was pale, akin to a ghost.


    They were letters fromwyers. She also read a subpoena notice from the court.


    Some people no longer chose to bear with what she had done to them and filedwsuits one after another against her. It started from the explosion of the violence and physical harm she imparted to the old woman.


    Then other artists who had previously suffered terribly due to Xiong Wuyue finally mustered courage to put Xiong Wuyue into jail. Their lives and careers were ruined because of Xiong Wuyue''s whims, thus, their grudges were big.


    Seeing that Xiong Wuyue no longer had the previous halo of being a Xiong and now that her father was inside the prison, they used this golden opportunity to attack Xiong Wuyue.


    This also uncovered more of Xiong Wuyue''s cruel acts.


    There was once a very promising artist who just made a debut and showed incredible talent in acting.


    However, unexpectedly, that artist disappeared shortly from the public''s eyes. It turned out, the former artist hadmitted suicide due to depression after getting humiliated and stepped on by Xiong Wuyue horribly.


    The family had found the artist''s diary.


    There, the one-sided bullying and oppression done by Xiong Wuyue was detailed out, with slightly smudged tear stains on the pages.


    The family then discovered that the former artist had offended a terrible and powerful person.


    They wanted to find justice, but after several attempts that were sessively pressed down, and when the brother of the former artist even met an ident that almost broke his leg, they became fearful and finally kept silent.


    Now, they no longer had to fear the powerful backstage behind this person.


    After this became known, everyone was horrified.


    Suddenly, various microscopic conspiracy theories erupted, given that it was not only one artist who ''disappeared from view'' after encountering Xiong Wuyue.


    Thus, Xiong Wuyue received severalwsuits of varying degrees.


    When she saw how many people were looking to put her into jail, she was terrified.


    She remembered the prison she just visited, her father''s pathetic appearance, his tears, and the horrible stories he spoke of.


    The dark eyes on her pale face were unreadable.


    She stood in stillness inside the dark mansion.


    On that day, Xiong Wuyue disappeared.


    She left her mansion and her garage full of cars behind.


    Thewyers and the court waited for her response, but failed to receive any even when the deadline arrived. When the police finally issued a warrant and entered the dark mansion, they saw that it had already been abandoned for almost a week.


    This was discovered by the media and released to the public.


    It incurred the wrath of the entire C Country who had been watching the progression staunchly.


    How could they let such a wicked person escape?


    She did all those corrupt and evil acts so bravely, yet was now escaping when she had to face the consequence of doing so!


    Thus, the outcry of the public and the people who filed thewsuits added pressure to the police on finding Xiong Wuyue. Her act of evading the court subpoena simply worsened the tables for her.


    The public outcry did not lessen but grew worse after a few days without any news.


    The police finally received a warning from the rmed leaders, thus, they officially issued a wanted suspectbel on Xiong Wuyue.


    ********


    Xiong Zhi had just finished her dinner meeting with partnerpanies for ArtWorld in the high luxury hotel of Xiong Empire and was on her way up to her private suite with Linfeng, when he suddenly reported that Xiong Wuyue had beenbeled as a wanted criminal.


    Xiong Zhi paused and her brows slightly rose.


    Heh.


    She wanted to apud Xiong Wuyue once more.


    Truly, she was happy that Xiong Wuyue was so eagerly self-destructing for her.


    It really saved her effort.


    In reality, those charges could still be solved by a top-tierwyer and a great amount of settlement if she had faced it properly.


    However, because Xiong Wuyue''s low IQ was frightened of the possibility that she might suffer the same fate as her father, she escaped right away, instantly making an enemy out of the country''s police forces and judicial court.


    A faint chuckle escaped her lips.


    Without someone staying by Xiong Wuyue''s side, she was like a headless chicken who dashed right onto the butcher''s knife.


    Xiong Zhi sat down gracefully on the couch inside the luxurious presidential suite, facing the view of the city below.


    Linfeng dimmed the lights, went to the bar, and took a bottle of chilled vintage wine.


    Momentster, the tall man bent down gentlemanly and put a ss of wine in front of her.


    Xiong Zhi took up the ss, swirled the red liquid, and sipped the wine. She rxed her shoulders, enjoying the scent and aftertaste of wine.


    The city lights began to light up one by one as the sun slowly burned on the horizon.


    Xiong Zhi had once been ced in a simr situation where Xiong Wuyue was in now.


    Her surname and her inheritance rights got taken away by the evil father and daughter pair.


    Her freedom was also taken away.


    At that time, she had nothing to hold on to.


    Even if she wanted to escape, she could not.


    Linfeng took off his coat, unbuttoned the top of his shirt, and sat down beside her.


    "I think you deserve a toast," he said in a low voice as he raised his ss to her.


    "Congrattions."


    Cling.


    Xiong Zhi smiled and took another sip.


    She had not told Linfeng anything about her past yet.


    But despite not telling him her secrets, Linfeng still stayed by her side and supported her without any question.


    "What do you n next?"


    Linfeng asked after seeing the faint smile on the lips of the woman beside him.


    Xiong Zhi put down the ss and stared at the city lights.


    "Just to keep tabs on her, and sometimes give a hand here and there."


    Of course, she would not let Xiong Wuyue escape easily.


    It was true that Xiong Wuyue wanted to escape in the situation she was in.


    However, when she put the disappearing act, she did not have any money on her. She only had her savings card with limited funds and a low-key butler''s car. For Xiong Wuyue who never knew how to handle money, she would easily end up devoid of it in just a short time.


    Xiong Zhi was waiting for Xiong Wuyue to spend all her money and end up working for it herself.


    Everything was already nned out in her mind. Xiong Zhi would make sure that Xiong Wuyue would have an ending like hers. No, even worse than hers.


    "Xiong Wuyue will not have a good time in this trip. She can''t go to any high-ss, or even normal hotels, because she is a wanted criminal. Currently, she is staying in a cheap motel which did not need ID to get a room," Linfeng recounted as he put down his ss, took Xiong Zhi''s hands, and started kneading her fingers gently.


    The warm touch and slow rubbing generated a rather numbing sensation that traveled to her spine.


    "Mmm¡­" Xiong Zhi inadvertently trembled.


    She really liked that sensation. She let Linfeng massage her hands, arms, and elbow.


    "Do you want to y a trick on her a little more?" His voice was husky and his eyes were dangerously narrowed.


    The m.o.a.ns of the woman in front of him were really..enticing.


    Linfeng''s dangerous look made him very attractive and s.e.xy.


    It put Xiong Zhi in the mood for naughty things.


    She put her arms around Linfeng''s neck.


    Their breathing entangled.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the handsome face close to hers.


    She loved the way how his eyes darkened as he stared at her, his tall nose nuzzling against hers, and his moist lips.


    "I can do that anytime, but I kind of wanted to y with my boyfriend now. Can I?"


    Her fingers were ying with Linfeng''s cor and gently scr.a.p.ed the back of his neck.


    Linfeng''s dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    "As you wish."


    The couch sank as their shadows ovepped.


    ****


    (A/n: They just kiss...nothing more...


    Minutester,


    And..y. )

 Chapter 461 - The Master of the Shadow Play

    <h4>Chapter 461 - The Master of the Shadow y</h4>


    The nightlife was thriving inside the branch of LG Club.


    In a certain exclusive private room of LG club, two people were sitting across each other.


    The butler quietly poured wine into the crystalline wine cups of the two men.


    "You''ve been very busytely, so I did not expect that you would actually agree to meet me at this time," Guan Gao Huan said with a raised brow as he picked his wine cup and sipped lightly.


    Lu Jin was quiet for a moment. "I did not invite you for random talk. I am checking something. "


    "Oh?"


    "Do you know anyone who might know the list?"


    "The list?"


    "Ten years ago."


    Lu Jin did not finish what he was saying, but Guan Gao Huan immediately understood.


    Guan Gao Huan leaned back on the armchair. "Are you trying to pick up where we leftst time?" he asked with a smirk.


    Lu Jin would sometimes try to get the truth out of Guan Gao Huan about what happened ten years ago.


    He always attempted to sneak attack with a sudden question whenever he was not guarded. It never seeded though.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Jin said otherwise.


    "No. I am investigating something rted to that. If¡­ someone who knew what happened ten years ago survived, aside from you and father, then that person will be more likely the person I am facing."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed. Slowly, he said. "There is someone else who knew what happened?"


    "I''m not sure, it''s my conjecture. But someone is surely investigating the list."


    Lu Jin knew that an outsider had gotten hold of the list, or else the three separated files that were guarded by the people working for his father would not be hacked.


    Someone was targeting them.


    Someone had their eyes on them.


    Guan Gao Huan twirled his wine cup silently, and spoke after a while.


    "I don''t know anyone else who could have known. I was just a green horn back then. And¡­ everyone who knew of what happened already died under father''s hand. Well, except me."


    Lu Jin stared at Guan Gao Huan. His eyes were unreadable.


    A period of silence settled, leaving only the faint ssical music ying in the background.


    Then Guan Gao Huan stirred. He leaned closer to Lu Jin.


    "Well, there''s actually one person whom you should be suspicious of."


    Lu Jin paused and his eyes narrowed dangerously at his friend.


    Guan Gao Huan did not evade his eyes.


    "Your little brother. He was there when ''that'' thing happened."


    Silence.


    Lu Jin stared at the red liquid inside his crystalline wine cup.


    He knew it.


    Guan Gao Huan was throwing the hot potato back to him.


    His indifferent voice sounded. "I already tested him. Didn''t father and I already shut him in for a long time, just to get as much information from him as possible? We even used professionals to verify, but he knew nothing."


    "Heh. He might not know anything when he was still in the hospital, but who knows what he remembered and met after getting out of his cage? Your dead mother might have¡ª"


    "Gunan. I already said that we tested him. Investigating him again is a waste of my time."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled.


    It looked like he had touched his best friend''s inverse scale. But he liked it more when he gets angry. It was only at this moment that his friend acted like a warm, living person.


    "Why is it a waste of time? You have a lot of manpower and resources. If you are stillcking, I can lend you mine."


    Lu Jin''s brow faintly frowned before smoothing out. He realized that he got caught by Guan Gao Huan''s little trap. He decide to forego of this matter and distracted him with something else.


    "No need. You should be the one to use your manpower and resources to the fullest. It appears like there is a lot in your te."


    Guan Gao Huan snorted and raised his brow.


    He naturally understood that Lu Jin was trying to distract him from his little brother.


    He leaned back in boredom.


    "It can''t be helped. After all, the King in C''s underground society has been vacant ever since Xiong De left. Father wanted me to upy it. But there is a lot ofpetitors. This is the capital city after all."


    "I think that is not the only thing you should be busying about."


    Guan Gao Huan paused. "What do you mean?"


    The other man coldly spoke. "One of your pawns is thrown away. However, that pawn left behind another tail. Don''t you think you should be responsible in disposing of that?"


    Guan Gao Huan understood Lu Jin''s metaphor.


    "Oh. She? Ha, just a little rat hiding under the streets. She lost everything, there''s no way she can pin anything on me."


    "Are you sure?" Lu Jin sipped on his wine, before speaking again.


    "I think you should not becent this time. Her father''s downfall, and hers, came one after another. Is it not suspicious?"


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that you are this interested in the affairs of the Xiong family."


    Lu Jin faintly frowned again.


    What did Guan Gao Huan wanted to say? Talking to him at times was a headache.


    "I''m just giving you an advice."


    Guan Gao Huan merelyughed it off. "Even if there is someone directing the stage in the shadows, it will not affect me at all."


    He was confident that if the person who targeted Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue moved against him, he would be able to counter attack swiftly. Besides, there''s nothing to gain in attacking him, Guan Gao Huan, because he was not the likely heir of the Guan family.


    Lu Jin looked at his ss. "I am just saying."


    He could not shake off the feeling that something seemed to be moving in the shadows, aside from them.


    The recent trends made him feel a bit wary, as if there were threads connecting everything, that there was a main thread to what was happening.


    He had a feeling that whatever that thread was, it was slowly pulling everything in a specific arrangement. That one day, it would all connect.


    However, he could not think of a reason why he felt this uncanny feeling, and why he thought that the threads seemed to be slowly surrounding them.

 Chapter 462 - Towards

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Towards</h4>


    "Anyway, I hope you find that person soon. If fatheres to know that someone is digging up that thing from ten years ago, he will, without a doubt, seek the rat out himself. Who knows what he will find at that time?" Guan Gao Huan remarked with a smirk.


    His golden brown eyes shed. "I just hope that father will not hurt that person too much, or else someone might cry, eh?"


    Lu Jin icily put down the wine cup.


    His friend seemed to be convinced that it was Lu Yin Ze who got the list.


    "I have been watching him for a long time. I am sure the person is not him."


    What he did not say was that he was no longer so sure anymore in the recent years.


    His brother''s changes had not been small.


    Guan Gao Huan shrugged and drank wine again.


    Since you''re not listening, then so be it.


    This was a matter between the two brothers. If their father ended up knowing this, then that would be the time when he would step in. When that timees, he would no longer be so considerate of Lu Jin''s feelings.


    Lu Jin was annoyed by Guan Gao Huan''sckl.u.s.ter response.


    "Aren''t you too unupiedtely?" He pointed out Guan Gao Huan''sziness.


    "No, I am not. I only got this free time ever since that time when father beat me up. I am busy with the uing project."


    "???"


    Guan Gao Huan saw Lu Jin''s questioning nce.


    Of course, this guy was surprised. He did not mention to Lu Jin this big project after all. It was the biggest project he had to handle so far to make an impression on Old Guan, hoping to possibly consider him as the heir.


    But since things had changed, he had to hasten the project development and reveal it to the public.


    He nned to use this project to gain more fame and influence. At the same time, he would use this channel as a means to conquer the C City''s underground market. It would be his way to be the King.


    "It''s a multinational project. A really big one," Guan Gao Huan said proudly.


    Lu Jin ignored his boasting. "When do you n to make a public announcement?"


    "The projectpletion is nearing its end. Probably around three to four months."


    Lu Jin paused, inwardly surprised.


    This was too soon for an international project. Unless¡­


    Did it mean that Guan Gao Huan had been preparing this project since a long time ago?


    It looked like both of them had secrets of their own.


    "Then I wish you good luck," Lu Jin only said these words to him.


    *** ***


    Xiong Zhi had been busytely.


    ArtWorld was a huge sess. As predicted, it got the attention of many people with good eyes for business and agencies around the globe. At least hundreds to thousands of tourist group packages were being booked every day. The feedback from international tourists were also perfect.


    The trademark souvenirs were also high in sales.


    It was still a bit too early, but many foreignpanies were beginning to check the feasibility of opening a branch of ArtWorld in specific countries.


    Of course, various surveys and observations were still underway before decisions were finalized.


    The trend of ArtWorld was showing an extremely high potential, but it was only just a few months after all. Further data was still needed.


    The greatest sess though was that IZHI had jumped up in the ranking and fully entered the level of the biggest domesticpanies.


    Currently, in the domestic scope, many goldenpanies and investors wanted to cooperate with IZHI for future projects.


    When these big corporations investigated IHZHI to check how good of a business partner they could be, they were shocked to find out that IHZHI''s sess rate in their projects was 100%!


    There was not a single failure in any of their projects. All of them were striving and their profits were heading to even higher folds. The return rate of profits was so high that they were blinded.


    It was very rare to see apany like this before. Not to mention, the owner of thepany was even Xiong Zhi, the Xiong Heiress! Huge opportunities kept flowing in for IHZHI since ArtWorld. Not only that, IHZHI''s development in the entertainment industry was also going well.


    Their artists might not be as abundant in number as the other agencies, but each of their artists'' development was well-nned and sessful.


    Song Xuantin''s uing film gained nationwide attention, although the main reason was because of Xiong Wuyue, but the ending result was still positive after the PR''s all-out efforts.


    They were able to increase Song Xuantin''s followers by two to three-fold after the whole farce, and affirmed her true talents in the national poption.


    Now, Song Xuantin became known for her good acting skills.


    The subject, Song Xuantin, was currently with Xiong Zhi on the phone.


    "I deserve a leave! Just one month!" She yelled over the phone.


    Xiong Zhi frowned, pulling the phone away from her ears.


    "Are you getting married that you need such a long leave? Many people are asking for you. This is a great chance to ept more projects and expand your influence. You better grab it."


    Song Xuantin paled at the mention of ''more projects''.


    "Xiong Zhi! This is too much! You are overworking your artist! At this point, I will really die from exhaustion!"


    Xiong Zhi nkly put her phone further away from her again.


    She ignored Song Xuantin''s rambling and asked instead.


    "Why are you answering Xiao Mei''s phone? Where is she?"


    "Because you won''t answer your phone every time I call you! You traitor! You used and tainted my name as you wished, yet you... you did not give me anypensation! You''re so heartless..." Song Xuantin started to cry.


    She had not dated her Gu Zhen for a long time!


    Xiong Zhi sighed.


    Although she knew Song Xuantin was just acting like a baby, still, she indeed owed her friend.


    "Fine. You can take your leave."


    !!!


    Song Xuantin''s eyes lightened up, brighter than any stars.


    "For three days."


    Song Xuantin''s eyes dimmed as if the fire was blown out.


    What could three days do?!


    She could only have lunch, then walk, dinner, lunch, then walk, and dinner again with Gu Zhen!


    She needed to get one month of vacation to drag that inte addict away from hisputer and lock him in an isted ind with just the two of them! Of course with white beach, candlelight, roses, and arge bed.


    So three days was not enough at all!


    "Xiong Zhi!!!! If you are going to give me three days, then just kill me! You! Just because you got your man''s first time¡ª"


    "I haven''t yet."


    "¡ªso you''re acting all¡­eh?"


    A long silence.

 Chapter 463 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****</h4>


    "¡­? Hello?"


    Xiong Zhi brought the phone back to her ears after hearing no sound, then pulled it again to check her phone if the call got identally ended or perhaps muted.


    "Whaaaattt?!?!"


    Song Xuantin''s sudden loud scream made Xiong Zhi almost drop the phone. It was a good thing that she did not have a heart ailment, and that her ears was nowhere near the phone yet, or else she would either have a heart attack or an ear failure.


    "What are you shouting for?" Xiong Zhi said in an annoyed tone.


    "Urgh, girl! Come on, are you humans or monks?!" Song Xuantin hated the iron for not being steel.


    "You are with your man, every, single, day. From. Morning. To. Evening. You get it?"


    Get what?


    Xiong Zhi frowned.


    It was obviously normal to be with Linfeng every day, because his current position was still as her personal assistant and head secretary, her exclusive butler. Still, she felt that she had to correct Song Xuantin''s worldview.


    "...Monks are still humans."


    "Oh my god, and that''s what you''re concerned about? You still don''t get it?!"


    Song Xuantin asked in a disbelieving tone.


    "...Just go straight to the point."


    "Damn girl. What have you been learning this time? I thought you already graduated from these things, you know, between men and women. Yet here we are, back to square one! It is good thing there''s no exam for this, because if there is, you''ll be a total failure!"


    That was harsh.


    But Xiong Zhi still could not understand her point.


    So what if she still had not gotten Linfeng''s first time? What was this girl trying to say?


    She traced back their conversation.


    First, they talked about taking a leave from work, then Linfeng''s first time in s.e.x, then, then¡­


    She frowned.


    Hold on, why did the conversation suddenly jump to there again?


    While she was trying to figure out the logical flow of ideas, she still asked with a nk face.


    "Can you not talk in circles and just tell me directly?"


    Song Xuantin was silent for a moment.


    Then, her red lips suddenly curled up as an idea entered her mind.


    "I won''t. I will just let my cold-hearted friend stay as a v.i.r.g.i.n until she turns seventy and still dare to call herself a ''girlfriend'' of a certain someone. Ah¡­ I pity Linfeng. Poor him. He is bound to die as a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    "...."


    Xiong Zi was angry this time.


    Song Xuantin''s words actually hit her hard.


    Linfeng died as a v.i.r.g.i.n in the past lifetime. And it was entirely her fault.


    "Shut up. What do you want?" Xiong Zhi said in a cold voice.


    Don''t say that she did not notice Song Xuantin''s knowing tone of voice. She knew that Song Xuantin only used her brains and talent for annoying people to get what she wanted. She had not forgotten yet how this exasperating girl forcefully became her friend back then.


    Song Xuantin smiled triumphantly.


    Her friend''s cold tone was scary, but for the sake of her love life and s.e.x life, she would brave it to the end.


    "I want one month leave."


    "Don''t ask too much, or else I will call Gu Zhen here and let him work on another project. Let''s see if you can still meet him in the next few months."


    "..."


    That was not fair, ah.


    "F-fine... Three weeks, no less. Final offer."


    "Maybe I should just stop wasting time here and call Gu Zhen."


    "No! I am just kidding, hahaha. T-two weeks!"


    "Bye." Xiong Zhi moved to end the call.


    "Wait, wait, wait! One week! One week!"


    The slender finger paused, then moved away.


    "...Fine."


    Song Xuantin squatted down and pulled her hair.


    Arghh!!! She did not get much out of this bargain at all!


    "So, do you have a suggestion?"


    "Hehe, when did you ever doubt my abilities?"


    "Just tell me."


    Song Xuantin coughed on the other side, looked surreptitiously at her surroundings to make sure no one was present, and used her low-toned, master-mode voice.


    "Alright. A few questions. Have you two yed~?"


    The word ''yed'' made Xiong Zhi remember the intimately hot moments she and Linfeng just had yesterday night.


    "Heh."


    Her lips curled up as she scoffed.


    Song Xuantin: "..."


    What''s with thatugh full of meaning? What the hell are you so proud of, v.i.r.g.i.n?


    "Ahem¡­ So you two yed. Then have you been to the point where you, ahem, almost did thest step?"


    Last step?


    Xiong Zhi remembered a specific day. The beach. The rest house. Linfeng''s embarrassed face, his s.e.xy body, and that huge thing¡ª


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks slowly turned pink. "Who knows..."


    Her voice was bit muffled.


    Song Xuantin: "...." What are you acting so embarrassed about?!


    "Then¡­ since you two had already gone that far in cultivation, I think you two are both ready to enter the ninth heaven."


    "You mean, to put it in."


    Song Xuantin: "¡­We are still girls after all. Can''t you be more decent?"


    "...I am ready. But Linfeng isn''t."


    "....!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #*****_51417312217068275 for visiting.


    An image of Xiong Zhi pushing Linfeng on the bed was conjured, but Linfeng crossed his arms in front of his chest and kept shaking his head, saying ''No, not yet, I''m not ready¡­'' with tears¡ª


    Stop, stop! Wrong!


    Song Xuantin shook her head.


    What a spicy image!


    She was speechless again.


    When did it be a time where the man wasn''t ready in a couple''s rtionship?


    Especially when both had feelings for each other!


    Based of Song Xuantin''s understanding of Linfeng, that man probably wanted to uphold his image as a gentleman in front of Xiong Zhi and did not dare to touch her friend recklessly. But it did not mean that Linfeng was not ready, he just treasured Xiong Zhi too much.


    "Zhizhi, listen. Linfeng is a young man filled with hormones. Why did you ever think he is not ready? Duh, all men are ready since sixteen years old!"


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­Sixteen is too young. They just met at that time, how can he be ready?


    Song Xuantin did not know what Xiong Zhi was thinking, but she continued.


    "Things like this are considered normal between couples of legal age. That man is clearly waiting for the right opportunity. If you seduced him with a nk and empty face, he will think that you are either forcing yourself to act intimate with him to do your obligation as a girlfriend, or that you''re not really aware of the repercussions of what you''re doing and then he''ll treat you like a white lotus. He will naturally suppress his desire until you do it ''willingly''."


    "I''m doing them willingly," Xiong Zhi defended.


    Every time she ''yed'' with Linfeng, she obviously did it because she wanted to.


    "Yeah. You likely did. You are a thirsty young woman. However, Linfeng doesn''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "Because Linfeng... He is your butler, until now, and you are his young miss. That rtionship has been instilled in his bones, so he will naturally take care of you without thinking of his desires, and put you above all else. Probably, touching you makes him feel like a pervert."


    ?.?!


    Linfeng, a pervert?!


    A tall man with a devilish smile towering above her slowly slipped his hand under her skirt¡­


    She would like to see that, ah.


    Xiong Zhi''s face burned.


    "Think about it. Your face is totally expressionless and you don''t seem like a person who likes the pleasures of the flesh¡ª"


    "I do."


    "You don''t look like it at all. I bet, even under him, your face was totally aaank~ So even though you approach him, he will only think that you are just doing your obligations without fully understanding them."


    Xiong Zhi: =_= ¨p


    She m.o.a.ned on those times, ah!


    "I understand them. I studied them already."


    "Yes, like I said, you and I both know that. But Linfeng doesn''t."


    Silence.


    This period extended for a long time.


    "¡­Should I show him what I am capable of?"


    "That''s what I am talking about!"

 Chapter 464 - Operation Seducing Linfeng: ****

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Operation Seducing Linfeng: ****</h4>


    Song Xuantin''s shout made Xiong Zhi distance herself from the phone.


    Seriously, this girl should learn not to always shout whenever she was on the phone. But she couldn''t put her mind to lecture Song Xuantin right now, because she was more interested in what Song Xuantin said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation-seducing-linfeng-****_%!d(string=51441021225067800) for visiting.


    "I showed off my abilities, many times. I even almost¡­" Xiong Zhi stopped herself.


    Back then, when she was faced with Linfeng''s little brother¡­


    At that time¡­


    She almost¡­


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks turned redder.


    "¡­Almost ''helped'' him..."


    For some reason, the surrounding temperature increased.


    Xiong Zhi fanned herself, feeling a bit dry and hot all of a sudden. She took the remote and lowered the air conditioner''s temperature.


    "That isn''t enough, Zhizhi! Right now, you have to show how thirsty you are for this thing!"


    "But I did. And also, can you not shout?"


    The volume of the voice from the phone immediately lowered.


    "Ahem. Sorry. Anyway, I think both of you arecking in opportunity. You spend time every day, but what are you two doing exactly?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the doc.u.ments in front of her.


    "...Working. Sometimes ying, then work again."


    "U-huh. And when you cultivate, why do both you not ascend? Who held back first?"


    "...It was Linfeng."


    "See? Even if you have all the time in the world with him, he will still stop such things from deepening. So listen."


    Xiong Zhi unconsciously straightened her back and carefully listened.


    "These are the things which I foundcking in your rtionship. First, opportunity. When spending time as a love-love couple, you have to look for a time when both of you are not working. What I mean is, you have to be far from anything rted to work, and make sure no calls, emails, reports, or such and such will disturb you. In short, ensure a time period and an environment wherein Linfeng will not switch back to acting like your butler."


    "¡­Got it."


    "Next, Linfeng''s attitude is likely to change along the process. Don''t give him enough time to back down! We have to find a way so that his control will snap easily like tofu, so that no matter what reason hees up with, he will end up with you on the bed, hehehe¡­"


    "Don''t imagine it," Xiong Zhi firmly warned.


    Song Xuantin had a deep imagination that could advance into several episodes on its own.


    Even if Song Xuantin was her friend, she did not like the idea of anyone thinking of her boyfriend''s n.a.k.e.d upper body lying down on a bed.


    Song Xuantin snorted at her friend''s possessive tone. Even thinking about her boyfriend was forbidden. So stingy.


    "So we have to solve these two matters. And that''s when you can show off your ability and, err, strong desire for it, so that Linfeng will not regret the night."


    Xiong Zhi fell silent while ruminating.


    What Song Xuantin said seemed to make a lot of sense.


    The desperate Xiong Zhi epted Song Xuantin''s advice.


    So far, her friend was really talented in helping others in terms of romance and e.r.o.t.i.c things.


    "Then...when are we going to find an opportunity?"


    "Hmmm..."


    The two women was silent for a while.


    Then Song Xuantin asked, "When is Linfeng''s birthday again?"


    "It''s two months from now."


    "That''s it!!!" Song Xuantin''s voice rose higher again when an idea formed in her mind.


    "Hehehe, Zhizhi, I have a very good idea."


    Xiong Zhi expressionlessly massaged her ears.


    That hurt.


    It better be a good idea.


    *****


    The days swiftly passed.


    Xiong Wuyue''s scandals, although still often brought up, began to get reced by other news.


    After all, there were so many things happening inside the vast country and around the world, like territorial disputes between countries, entertainment tidbits, dating scandals, a politician''s third party affair getting discovered, and government rted news.


    It had been two months ever since that talk with Song Xuantin.


    Capital city, mid tote autumn.


    The wind was already cool, but the lingering warmth of the sun made itfortable.


    The trees disyed their golden leaves, alluring pic-goers to sit down under the golden shower of leaves and enjoy their beauty.


    Themon people enjoyed various autumn festivals like the moon-viewing festival with mooncakes and teas. s, amidst this idyllic view, corporations and professionals still went on with their high-paced life.


    Recently, Linfeng had been busier than Xiong Zhi because of the international project he had been working on with the five kings.


    After finishing his work as his Young Miss''s butler and assigning various arrangements to Xiong Zhi''s assistants and assistant secretaries, he would go straight to SC and check the project personally.


    Jang Shin had done a good job as his standing CEO, however, there were times that Linfeng''s help was especially needed considering that their project was about to be released to the public.


    [E/N: In big corporations like these, CEO''s or the top-level decision makers have more than one assistants and secretaries, there could be three to four or maybe higher depending on the scope of thepany. In here, Linfeng is the head secretary of Xiong Zhi in Xiong Empire and Xiong Zhi''s personal attendant, but Xiong Zhi also has several assistants and assistant secretaries under Linfeng.]


    This was a critical time for SC.


    So during this past month, Linfeng had rarely spent his weekend and free time with Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi did not mind because she was able to satisfy herself seeing Linfeng every day.


    Besides, she knew that it was a critical time for Linfeng, too.


    She just hoped that the time woulde soon when he would finally be free in a certain day.


    She would do everything to make the n sessful.


    On a certain Friday, after work when the burning sun was sinking down in the horizon, just when Xiong Zhi stood and stretched in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss windows, Linfeng hugged her from the back.


    They were currently inside the office and working hours had just ended.


    Xiong Zhi just let the man hug her and bury his face on her neck.


    She heard him exhale after a long, deep breath.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    It was unusual for Linfeng to suddenly act like this.


    Linfeng put his chin on her shoulder. "I''m just feeling guilty in the past month. I''ve been neglecting you and we rarely went out on dates."


    Xiong Zhi leaned on his wide chest.


    She was enveloped by his masculine scent.


    The exhaustion from a day''s hard work in IHZHI and Xiong Empire was being washed away right now.


    Spending time with Linfeng after work was really a good way to unwind herself from stress.


    "You don''t have to feel bad about it, I understand. I should be the one feeling guilty here. Aren''t I making it too hard for you?"


    As her butler, she had passed on too many matters to Linfeng.


    Although she hired special assistants and assistant secretaries under Linfeng, seeing him go back and forth made her feel distressed.


    Linfeng shook his head. "You are actually giving me light jobstely. You are being so considerate as the boss. How can I make it up to you, hmm?" he whispered as he kissed the sensitive skin at the back of her ear.


    In fact, this was already considered lightpared to when he was burning brows overseas.


    The warmth of his arms and the hoarseness of his voice sweeping to her ears made Xiong Zhi tremble. Her ears turned red and her eyes shone with a moist light.


    The man tightened his embrace around her and kept nuzzling his nose on her nape, asionally pressing butterfly kisses.


    He enjoyed the faint tremble and sighs of the soft woman in his arms every time he pressed his lips down.


    "In the next fifteen days, my side will be making a public announcement. So far, my work is done, but after fifteen days, SC will be really busy. I hate it, but I will definitely be preupied by that time." My weekend would be spent in the office, Linfeng silently grumbled.


    He hugged his girlfriend tighter. He was actually considering quitting as SC''s president, ah.


    However, he knew that he needed to grow more powerful for the sake of their future.


    Who knew how many enemies wanted his Young Miss''s title and position?


    They only took out Xiong De so far.


    How about the others?


    He could only fight back with power and grab as many resources as he could.


    It was not good to be on the powerless and weak side.


    Xiong Zhi understood the words he did not say.


    She felt even more distressed for Linfeng who was working on two jobs.


    Was it like this when a man worked very hard to provide for the family?


    Xiong Zhi turned around and hugged Linfeng by the waist.


    Then she leaned her head on his solid chest and listened to his strong heartbeat.


    "You want to make it up for me?"


    "Hmm, is there anything you want?"


    "Then, can you spend a whole day with me?"

 Chapter 465 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****</h4>


    Linfeng looked at the l.u.s.trous eyes of the woman in his arms.


    He was very lucky to have a beautiful girlfriend who was both understanding and caring. He lowered his head and kissed her ruddy lips.


    The kisssted for a long time before the two separated again, sighing.


    "Of course. Anytime." Linfeng said on the top of Xiong Zhi''s lips.


    Even if he had something important on the day his girlfriend ended up choosing, he would postpone everything and make the whole day free for her.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "You promised."


    "When is it?"


    "A secret for now. You can expect that request at any moment."


    Linfeng raised a brow at Xiong Zhi''s mischievous tone.


    When would it be exactly?


    But he did not ask and simply let his rarely yful girlfriend do what she wanted.


    It appeared like she was nning for a surprise.


    Whatever it was, Linfeng would wholeheartedly ept it.


    ***


    A few days passed like that.


    Because Linfeng did not know exactly when Xiong Zhi would ask for a whole day, he doubled up his efforts to ease his schedule in the uing weeks.


    He was preparing for the day that his girlfriend would ask him out.


    Finally, when his work had be lighter, he happily looked for Xiong Zhi.


    At lunch break, he went to Xiong Zhi with travel magazines in his hand, wanting to let her choose where they would be spending the day.


    However, when he entered the office, he found Xiong Zhi missing.


    He thought that she was in thefort room. He waited for a while, but only until lunch break ended did Xiong Zhi return to her desk.


    Linfeng had to hide the magazines and return to work again, thinking of giving her the magazines the next day.


    However, it happened again in the next few days.


    Not only that, their usual time for cuddling after work was cancelled recently.


    Right after work, Xiong Zhi would immediately kiss him goodbye and leave him with an excuse that she had an urgent matter to attend to with Song Xuantin.


    Linfeng wanted to escort her, but Xiong Zhi refused, saying that Linfeng was still busy with many things, and only brought Mister Ji toe with her.


    Linfeng also saw a few butlers waiting for Xiong Zhi downstairs. He was speechless. Howe she was willing to bring those people instead of him?


    He could work like a one-man army.


    Linfeng could not help but feel that his girlfriend was avoiding him recently.


    He felt worried.


    Was she upset that he ended up neglecting her in the past month due to his busy schedule? Was it his girlfriend''s way of revenge? It was truly effective, ah.


    Because of this thought, he felt down these days.


    One certain Friday, during lunch break, Linfeng immediately went to Xiong Zhi''s office.


    He could not let his girlfriend misunderstand him anymore.


    He would coax her if he had to.


    "Zhi''er!"


    Swoosh!


    He opened the door immediately to catch her unprepared this time.


    Silence.


    However, there was no one sitting on the desk.


    There was no one on the couch either.


    The spacious office was empty.


    There was no sight of Xiong Zhi.


    ????


    Linfeng''s head turned confusedly at the door of the private room.


    Was she inside?


    Was she in the bathroom again?


    Seriously, what was in the bathroom?!


    His long legs strode to the private room behind the office.


    Swoosh!


    He opened the door and quickly look inside like someone looking for a thief.


    But Xiong Zhi was nowhere in sight.


    His eyes strayed to the bathroom door.


    After a while, he walked forward and knocked on the door.


    "Zhi''er?"


    Xiong Zhi inside the bathroom: "..."


    "Can you pleasee out for a moment?"


    Linfeng asked in a helpless tone.


    He sighed inwardly at how rude his request sounded.


    "...Why?"


    Linfeng fell quiet, feeling down again.


    Now, he had to see his Young Miss with a reason?


    "I want to talk to you¡­"


    "...I am currently here for a bathroom break." Xiong Zhi emphasized.


    Linfeng: "...."


    Was she just making it up? Who would be in the bathroom for that long time? Especially during work hours?


    Linfeng knew that his young miss was professional. She was clearly doing it on purpose.


    "....Just for a bit," Linfeng said pleadingly.


    "...."


    "Oh, but if you are really in the middle of your business, you can take your time."


    "..."


    "But I will wait for you. Please..."


    Xiong Zhi fidgeted after hearing Linfeng''s low-spirited voice. She was feeling guilty.


    She whispered again to Song Xuantin on the phone.


    "Make sure everything is preparedter. There must be no mistakes."


    "Don''t worry. All our hard work these past days will not be in vain. I got it covered."


    "¡­Thanks, Xuantin. I will give you a bonus once this is sessful."


    "An extended leave is highly appreciated."


    "Forget it then."


    "On the second thought, a bonus sounds terrific."


    Xiong Zhi put her phone away and opened the door.


    She was immediately met by a warm bear-hug.


    "Zhi''er¡­ Are you angry at me?" the tall, aggrieved bear asked in a muffled voice.


    "...No. Why would you think that?"


    "You cancelled our couple time after work. We haven''t been able to cuddle in the past two months. And during breaks, you keep on hiding in here. I can''t help but think that you are avoiding me."


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­I''m just busy, ah.


    Busy with something she had to hide from him for a while.


    Xiong Zhi was preparing for a surprise, so even though she wanted to confess what she had been up to, she forcefully shut her mouth and patted his back. She could onlyfort her aggrieved boyfriend.


    "I am not angry. Just... busy."


    "I can help you."


    "...Next time." Xiong Zhi nodded.


    ''Not this one though.''


    Linfeng raised his head to look at her.


    He suddenly had a thought. "Were you not telling me your urgent business, because you are afraid to burden me?" Xiong Zhi looked away.


    "¡­Um. That''s right. I don''t want to tire you out further."


    Oh, gosh, she lied.


    Linfeng felt that his heart was stuffy. "You don''t have to. I am not busy anymore. As your butler and boyfriend, it''s a given that I help you out. Don''t ever think that you''re burdening me. I''m very happy to do things for you," Linfeng said sincerely.


    He might have tons of work, but he would never put aside his Zhi''er, especially when she needed help.


    He wanted to be a person whom Xiong Zhi relied on a lot.


    If possible, he wanted to be a person whom his Young Miss could not live without.


    It might be selfish, but he desired that. Because he was like that as well.


    Linfeng was very aware that he had fallen deeply.


    He could never imagine his days without his Young Miss, his girlfriend.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation-seducing-linfeng-*****_%!d(string=51462816305043421) for visiting.


    Xiong Zhi felt guilty, but her heart also warmed.


    "I will keep that in mind." She tiptoed and kissed his lips. "I love you."


    Linfeng smiled and kissed her back.


    His hand pressed against the back of her slender neck, deepening the entanglement of their lips and tongues.


    Thus, their break time was spent on kissing.

 Chapter 466 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: *****</h4>


    Linfeng was sulking.


    His sculpted jaw was stony, his sharp brows had an air of coldness, and his arms were folded on his chest.


    He was sitting inside the car alone.


    The chauffeur was driving back towards the Xiong Mansion.


    After that intimate break, he thought that Xiong Zhi would tell him this ''urgent matter with Song Xuantin'' so he could help out.


    However, he was left behind instead.


    He finished his work quickly toe up to her office before thest work hour ends, but when he went to the office he found out that Xiong Zhi had already left!


    He ran to the elevator and tried his very best to catch up with them.


    When he saw the empty private parking lot for his young miss car, he felt that a chunk of his heart was eaten away. That''s when he received Xiong Zhi''s call.


    Xiong Zhi in her ''trying to be sweet'' voice told him that she woulde homete and that there''s no need to worry and h h h.


    Linfeng couldn''t hear the reasons she spouted because he knew she was lying and hiding something. He was truly devastated.


    What was Zhi''er hiding? What was she doing exactly in Ms. Song''s house?


    Even though Linfeng was dead curious about this ''urgent'' thing, he would not force Xiong Zhi to tell him.


    He had a personal belief that even in a couple rtionship, one must still respect the other''s privacy if the person needed it. It was a form of basic respect.


    Besides, this problem was on him. It was his fault in the first ce. He was cking off in their rtionship and his young miss got a life- with that Song Xuantin- without him.


    So after he was left behind, with a crestfallen face, he went back to SC Company and picked up the doc.u.ments to take his mind away from heartache.


    However, despite doing all that, he still felt down.


    Staring at the shing lights outside the window, he swore to himself.


    He must free up day for himself and his girlfriend to have an awesome date!


    He must get Xiong Zhi back!


    Linfeng began to think of ways on how to seduce his young miss again. He needed to get her attention back to him.


    While thinking of that, the car finally arrived at the Xiong Mansion.


    Xiong Mansion, East Wing.


    For ease of ess, Linfeng had moved to a room in the East Wing.


    Currently, there were only two people who had the rights to stay in the East Wing, Young Miss Xiong Zhi and her personal attending butler.


    Xiong Zhi''s room and personal space spanned a whole floor. Linfeng''s room was on the floor right below hers.


    The personal attending butler of the first line generation of the Xiong family also had the best amenities to himself, thus, Linfeng''s room was very spacious and also quite luxurious.


    Before entering the private bedroom, there was a small lounge and a mini-bar, although not asrge andplete as the master''s.


    Both rooms above and below were facing the East Wing''s garden.


    When Linfeng entered the East Wing''s living room, Butler Zhou Xing, the assistant head butler of the East Wing, greeted him.


    Given the fact that the treaty with the Zhou family already lost their effect, the housekeeping system in the whole Xiong Mansion was adjusted.


    The remaining Zhou family members who willingly stayed as butlers took over the core positions. The East Wing''s head butler position was automatically Linfeng''s, but because Linfeng only needed to attend to Xiong Zhi''s own needs and also acted as her personal secretary and assistant, the main bulk of the head butler''s responsibility fell on the assistant head butler, Butler Zhou Xing.


    Still, in terms of position, Linfeng had the highest position in the East Wing, since he was the personal butler of the Young Miss.


    "Head Butler, there is a package for you upstairs."


    Linfeng thanked the butler politely.


    He was not in the mood to ask who sent it or why they would put it in his room without his consent. He would simply lecture themter.


    For now, he only wanted to drop dead on his bed and stare at his girlfriend''s picture on his phone. Since he could not call her, he had to satisfy himself by looking at her pictures.


    What a miserable boyfriend life.


    Linfeng arrived at the floor where his room was at.


    He then looked upstairs. His Young Miss''s room was up there. Right now, they were in the Xiong Mansion, and his current identity was as her butler.


    Should he go beyond the rules and enter her room to wait for her?


    He immediately vanquished the thought.


    No. It''s not good to shock Xiong Zhi in the middle of the night.


    With a heavy sigh and heavy steps, he entered his dark room.


    Linfeng switched on the lights.


    The moment the lights were on, he was stunned.


    There, in the middle of his private lounge, was a candlelight dinner table.


    Scatted petals of red and pink roses were on the floor.


    "¡­What¡­ what is this?"


    A woman''s image appeared on his mind.


    It was surely his Zhi''er.


    Who else could it be?


    But where was she? In the bedroom?


    The tall man froze.


    His adam''s apple moved up and down.


    All his heartache vanished. His sad days were forgotten.


    His heart thumped loudly.


    After a while, he finally moved and entered the bedroom area.


    He did not see Xiong Zhi.


    But lying on top of the bed was a huge rectangr boxed package wrapped in a red ribbon, with scattered petals of roses.


    Silence.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation-seducing-linfeng-*****_%!d(string=51464955467190344) for visiting.


    His hearing had always been the best amongst his peers.


    The man stood quietly at the entrance and stared at the huge box.


    His eyes darkened. His hand reached to his cor, loosened his tie, and unbuttoned the top of his shirt.


    His steps were light as he approached the bed.


    His fingers pulled at the ribbon and it instantly untangled. He gently pushed the lid off.


    Even though he was expecting it the moment he saw the box on the bed, he still felt a jolt in his heart as he saw the interior.


    "Zhi''er?" Linfeng''s voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 467 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First</h4>


    Linfeng had expected it, but his heart and mind were still shocked-stilled.


    The impact of opening a box sent to himself and finding a stunning woman inside, really, it made one''s blood pump hotly.


    "Zhi''er?"


    The man''s hoarse voice reached Xiong Zhi''s ears.


    The woman who was lying curled up while hugging her knees inside the box stirred.


    Hershes flickered, and her misty eyes slowly opened. She blinked a few times and looked up at him drowsily.


    "¡­What took you so long?" she grumbled in a sleepy voice.


    She ended up taking a nap while waiting for him. She had been waiting inside the box for more than an hour. Because a person was supposed to stay inside, the interior of the box was lined with fluffy and soft cotton mats and small feather-stuffed pillows.


    It was a good thing that it was autumn and she had adjusted the air conditioner to a cooler temperature, or else she would be sweating bullets now.


    Linfeng: ¡­If he had known that there would be a surprise waiting for him like this, he would definitely have left for home immediately after work, ah.


    "I¡­ dropped by at SC."


    He was feeling down earlier and nned to drown his loneliness with overtime work. He reached out his hand to help Xiong Zhi up.


    "¡­What are you doing there?"


    Xiong Zhi did not answer and shook her head.


    "I can''t feel my feet. My legs are numb."


    Theint in her voice sounded coquettish.


    Linfeng looked at his pouting girlfriend. Her numb legs must be hurting a lot. He felt distressed, but at the same time, a smile escaped his lips.


    The Young Miss actually went beyond herself to surprise him.


    He gently massaged her calves.


    "Ah."


    Xiong Zhi cried out in a low voice.


    Her legs were killing her.


    The man''s hands froze. "Are you okay? Does it hurt a lot?"


    Xiong Zhi pursed her lips.


    She opened up her arms to let Linfeng carry her.


    "Come here."


    But at that moment, Linfeng froze.


    He had not seen what his girlfriend was wearing moments ago because her body was curled up and her arms and legs were blocking the view. Also, the fluffy mats and small pillows partially covered her body.


    But now that Xiong Zhi took off her arms from her chest, which shifted the apart the things blocking the view, Linfeng finally saw that Xiong Zhi was wearing a flimsy lingerie.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation-seducing-linfeng-getting-his-first_%!d(string=51487216819555679) for visiting.


    A transparent lingerie.


    His dark eyes were riveted on her body as he stood in ce motionlessly.


    He suddenly felt as if his whole body was lit up on fire.


    She did not have any underwear on.


    He could see the rosy color under the lingerie, and below¡­


    She¡­ She was not wearing anything else underneath.


    Silence fell inside the room, but the temperature seemed to rise.


    Xiong Zhi saw Linfeng froze.


    Then it suddenly urred to her.


    Ah, she forgot for a moment that she was wearing ''that''.


    Her face flushed red. She immediately put down her arms to cover her body subtly.


    She was initially very embarrassed when she wore the lingerie which did not hide anything at all, but after waiting inside the box for a long time until she slept, she forgot about it. Now, seeing Linfeng''s taut expression, the embarrassment rose up again and made her face burn.


    Although she had prepared herself, it was still a bit embarrassing after all.


    "That¡­ Linfeng, can you get me out of here?" Xiong Zhi asked with a blushing face.


    Her voice unconsciously became lower and huskier.


    The beautiful woman on his bed wore almost nothing, shyly crossed her arms to her white chest, and her cheeks had a tantalizing red blush.


    Damage received 100%.


    Linfeng''s body instantly reacted.


    His mouth felt dry and he swallowed.


    No, no, no.


    ''Calm down. Rx, be a gentleman.''


    Linfeng stiffly moved his head to another direction, anywhere else just to avoid the blood-pumping and highly stimting scenery in front of him. Or else, a beast that he had controlled tightly for a long time might suddenly burst out.


    "...Hand." His hoarse voice was dangerously low.


    Xiong Zhi reached out.


    They had yed intimately many times before, but it was the first time they acted shyly like this.


    In fact, it was not surprising. Whenever they ''yed'', Xiong Zhi still had her dress or skirt on and Linfeng would restrain himself to caressing here and there.


    But now, they were alone in his own room at night, on his own bed, and Xiong Zhi right now was no different from being n.a.k.e.d.


    Linfeng continuously swallowed and did his best to not stare while he carried Xiong Zhi in his arms.


    The smooth body felt boneless to the touch, and he could feel the heat of her flushed skin. Because the lingerie was so thin it was almost non-existent, the softness of Xiong Zhi''s every curve was clearly felt by his hands. When he carried her up, the soft fullness of her b.r.e.a.s.ts grazed his chest.


    There was a sharp intake of breaths.


    Perhaps, because of the earlier stimulus and the current tensed atmosphere, their skin were both very sensitive.


    A single touch drove an electrifying itch down their bodies.


    Linfeng''s entire face to his neck burned. He did not dare to even breathe loudly. He was afraid that once he took a sniff of her scent, his rationality would disappear. He could already feel the extreme tightness of his pants.


    Shit.


    Not giving him any chance to calm down, the hot body in his arms moved.


    A pair of slender, white arms encircled around his neck. Like a siren, she moved her body up against him. Her warm breath tickled his neck.


    ''F.u.c.k.''


    An expletive erupted in his mind, mirroring the turmoil inside his body.


    Her purpose for doing all these was clear¡­


    ''Don''t look. Don''t look.''


    "Linfeng..." A soft voice called out his name.


    Her voice, her breath, her warmth, and her softness were all pushing Linfeng tomit a sin.


    Linfeng looked at the woman in his arms, his eyes darkening dangerously.


    Xiong Zhi''s moist eyes met his and her red lips parted as she breathed out his name again.


    "Linfeng¡­"


    His pants tightened even more.


    Damage received 200%.


    To hell with reason.


    His own woman was now inviting him to this point, was he still a man if he refused?


    He wanted nothing else but to push her down on the bed, andmit the sin.


    "Zhi''er..." he called out her name hoarsely.


    His adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    Linfeng''s whole body screamed with l.u.s.t.


    Xiong Zhi felt it from his eyes and the fiery heating from his body.


    She swallowed down the speech she had prepared to say.


    In case Linfeng still refused go all the way in, she and Song Xuantin had practiced a lot of seductive speeches to move him. But it looked like she did not need it. The man''s body was so hot that it was scalding her. But it also gave her anticipation.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips and abandoned those practiced routines and went along with what she felt she needed to do at this moment.


    She hugged his neck tighter, nuzzled her face against his, and whispered to his ears.


    "Happy birthday, Linfeng." She bit his red ear. "Please, enjoy my gift."

 Chapter 468 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First (II)

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Operation-Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First (II)</h4>


    Warning: NSFW. Steamy chapter ahead. You have been warned.


    *****


    Late at night. Xiong Mansion, East Wing.


    A couple had been battling wits for a long time since they realized their rtionship, teasing here and there, but never crossing the final step.


    But that was toe to an end tonight.


    After Xiong Zhi whispered those words, she removed her arms from his neck.


    Mustering her courage, she pulled the long red ribbon tied to her wrists and fished out a small box tied on the other end of the ribbon from inside the huge rectangr box on the bed.


    She nced up shyly with red cheeks, before closing her eyes tightly and offering it up to Linfeng with both hands.


    "¡­Can¡­ can you do me, the honor, of unwrapping this?" she stammered nervously.


    Linfeng''s inky ck pools nced at the ''package'' on her small white hands.


    ¡­It was a box of condoms.


    Shit.


    A low and dark chuckle escaped his lips.


    How daring.


    Who taught his innocent Young Miss about this?


    He was cornered now.


    Only thest remnants of his gentlemanly etiquette which he had drilled to his muscle memory and bones were stopping him shortly from losing control. But even that was losing fast. He was a man after all. And all men had their own beastly instincts. He could only imagine how much courage and preparation his girlfriend must have especially done for this.


    All reasons, all hesitations, they disappeared at this moment.


    Inside his mind, the perverted part of his brain decisively kicked away the rational and trembling little white Linfeng. The devilish beast licked its lips as he muttered, ''Let me control the entire situation now.''


    Time seemed to stand still.


    Xiong Zhi nervously opened her eyes and peeked at his face.


    She bit her lips as her whole face almost bled in embarrassment.


    ¡­Was he¡­ Was he still going to refuse?


    She really, really gathered all her courage to do this. If he still¡­ if in case¡­


    She really would have no face left.


    The truth was, Xiong Zhi did not need to worry about this anymore, because Linfeng had already raised his white g.


    Really, he lost. But at the same time, he felt inexplicably liberated.


    In the first ce, what was he even insisting about?


    They were a couple, and this was a normal thing between lovers.


    He was really being foolishly stubborn with his principles before. His stubbornness drove his precious Young Miss to this extent, but it also showed just how much she loved him.


    He did not want to disappoint her any further.


    He would love her cherishingly and let her feel in return just how much he also wanted her.


    This time, he would no longer be a gentleman.


    ''¡­''


    There was still silence, but the air seemed to change slightly.


    The young woman was starting to fret at the stillness, but the tall man carrying her suddenly moved.


    A low, masculine voice whispered.


    "Raise it up."


    The dazed Xong Zhi automatically followed themand and lifted her hands higher.


    Linfeng stared at her eyes and lowered his head, without breaking the eye contact.


    He opened his mouth and bit the ribbon on the box.


    On the process, he also bit her finger.


    He paused, then licked it lightly before pulling the ribbon away.


    Xiong Zhi jolted.


    The ribbon untangled instantly.


    Next, his mouth moved to her wrists, and he also untangled the ribbons there, still licking on the white skin.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were open-wide as she watched.


    Was it her? Or¡­ Linfeng seemed to have changed?


    The handsome face of the man was very close to hers.


    Their breathes mingled.


    His thickshes drooped, making his focused eyes look s.e.xier.


    Xiong Zhi gulped, somehow feeling both afraid and excited for some reason.


    Afraid? Why? No way, it must be her imagination¡­


    But why did it feel like Linfeng''s whole aura had changed?


    The man in question slowly kneeled on one knee on the bed and gently put Xiong Zhi down.


    Then, he pushed down the huge rectangr box where she had been moments ago from the bed.


    Now, only Xiong Zhi was left lying on the bed, with the scattered red and pink petals surrounding her.


    She watched Linfeng''s slow actions with a thumping heart.


    Linfeng put the box of condoms at the bedside table.


    He then moved towards Xiong Zhi, towering over her.


    Arge hand touched her face as he burrowed on her neck, sniffing.


    "¡­I did not even dare to breathe earlier, but now, I can smell your scent, as much as I want to."


    His low voice was maic.


    Xiong Zhi''s goosebumps rose all over her body as she shivered. Yet, she found it incredibly s.e.xy.


    Linfeng kissed Xiong Zhi''s neck.


    Her tensed body trembled and gasped.


    "Ah¡­" Itchy¡­


    He chuckled. "So sensitive. We haven''t even started yet."


    He continued to nibble the skin that he had just kissed.


    He nibbled on it, licking, and sucking, making a wet trace downwards to her chest. His hands were not cking off either. His left hand slowly traced upwards to her arms, shoulders, and to the soft white roundness on her chest under the lingerie.


    His other hand massaged her thin waist, then her h.i.p.s, and her legs.


    He buried his face on her soft and plump whiteness, enclosed the rosy peaks into his warm mouth, and swirled his tongue around it.


    Xiong Zhi shivered and m.o.a.ned.


    The itchy feeling inside her grew, and she felt a thrill of pleasure shooting down to her groin.


    "Mmng, ah¡­ Linfeng¡­"


    She gasped andid her small hand on top of therge hand kneading at her chest.


    Her m.o.a.ns were like aphrodisiac to the man above her.


    When Linfeng''srge palm hand slightly traced edges of the joint of her lower body, Xiong Zhi trembled in anticipation. But his fingers only lightly traced above the softness, caressing at her curls. She bit her lips and raised her h.i.p.s impatiently.


    Linfeng noticed that movement.


    His breathingbored and he chuckled. "Naughty."


    He watched her face melt with l.u.s.t as he kept lightly tracing her below.


    The sight of her flushed face, her lips parted in gasps, and sometimes biting her own lips¡­


    It all drove him mad.


    "I¡­ Ah¡­ Haa¡­ I want¡­" She m.o.a.ned.


    Linfeng''s eyes were dark as he felt every fiber of his being burning.


    He covered her body with his and kissed her lips deeply, tasting every part of her mouth. Their hot tongues entangled with each other.


    Xiong Zhi wrapped her hands around his neck. Linfeng was a great kisser who always made Xiong Zhi breathless and dizzy. His hot palm started to knead her peaks sensually, flicking at the buds.


    "Ah!"


    "Zhi''er¡­"


    His other hand covered Xiong Zhi''s lower body once more, stroked the curls for a moment, then moved to the slick patch below.


    What met him was a pool of wetness.


    He groaned into her mouth. He stroked the cave''s warm entrance, eliciting a delighted and muffled m.o.a.n from Xiong Zhi.


    He kept stroking and rubbing in circles, slowly increasing the pressure.


    Slowly, he slid in a long finger inside her. It was swallowed by her warm insides. His hands kept on moving.


    "Ah!"


    "You''re driving me mad¡­"


    Xiong Zhi panted hotly as the delightful pleasure built up in her.


    She squirmed and writhed while m.o.a.ning into his plundering mouth.


    When Xiong Zhi put her hand at Linfeng''s hard chest to give her some space, the man finally moved her lips down to her chin.


    She gasped for breath. Linfeng started kissing her there. Then his mouth slid down to her corbone, nibbling and leaving red marks. His hand was still busy moving down there.


    "Ah¡­ Linfeng... Mmm¡­" Xiong Zhi kept on mumbling his name.


    Her voice sounded very sweet and full of need.


    This fueled Linfeng''s desire even more. His lower body ached painfully, straining for release.


    He abruptly parted from her and sat up while kneeling. He took off his coat, removed his necktie, and unbuttoned his shirt. When there were two buttons left, he got impatient and violently ripped his shirt off.


    The healthy wheat color of the tight muscles was disyed in front of Xiong Zhi''s misty eyes. It was as if Linfeng was purposely doing a striptease when he put a hand on his belt and unbuckled it.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes traced over his well-maintained body, from the wide shoulders, strong chest, the eight-pack strong abdominal muscles, and s.e.xy mermaid line. These were the proof of his faithful training for many years.


    While the man removed his belt and unbuttoned his pants, her eyes stared at the huge bulge on it, swallowing.


    She inadvertently rubbed her legs together.


    The temperature of the room rose warmly.


    Linfeng did not fully take off everything, leaving a flimsy ck slim underwear on.


    He bent over her and took off the flimsy lingerie.


    Xiong Zhi obediently allowed him.


    For a moment, they both did nothing but stare at each other''s bodies.


    Only their heavy breathing could be heard.


    The n.a.k.e.d woman on the bed looked inviting.


    Her white skin was flushed and contrasted deeply with the ck covers. The round white peaks on her chest was still moving slightly, the small waist looked flexible, and the partly hidden patch below¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation-seducing-linfeng-getting-his-first-(ii)_%!d(string=51487742701403984) for visiting.


    Linfeng licked his lips. He took Xiong Zhi''s hand and ced it on his loudly pounding heart.


    "Can you feel it? I want you Zhi''er. So bad," Linfeng said hoarsely.


    Xiong Zhi swallowed.


    She could feel the strong chest, and the frenzied heartbeat. She stroked the chest muscles under her palm, moving to his strong abdominal muscles. This strong body against hers¡­


    The empty feeling inside her grew stronger. She wanted it too. Her eyes were filled with desire like the man above her.


    "I want you too, Linfeng."


    Her eyes then lowered to therge bulge on his fitting slim underwear.


    Her slender leg rose and slightly grazed at it. She saw it twitch and get bigger. This was the important part for her and Linfeng to connect as one.


    "¡­And that."


    Linfeng swallowed thickly.


    Oh, god.

 Chapter 469 - Operation- Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First (III)

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Operation- Seducing Linfeng: Getting His First (III)</h4>


    Warning: NSFW. Steamy chapter ahead. Very steamy. You have been warned.


    [A/N: I still advise you to not skip thest part of this chapter though, because it shows Xiong Zhi''s unresolved feelings regarding her previous traumatic experience. I will put a long ****** mark just in case.]


    ******


    They worshipped each other''s bodies.


    Xiong Zhi''s hands swept to the man''s neck and traced the rolling knot. They traveled over his broad shoulders, his tensed arms, the chest and the abdominal muscles once more. She loved how strong his body felt under her hands.


    Linfeng remained on a kneeling position while the small hands traveled all over his body.


    His own hands mirrored hers, caressing the slender neck and the tiny waist. His red eyes stared at how the soft white peaks were squeezed into various shapes with his hands. The rose-colored tips were very enticing, it was like jellied cherry on top of powdered cream, sweet and delicious¡­


    The next moment, his head was on those white abundance, sucking and licking, while her small hands held onto his head and his wide back.


    They had done this ''y'' before, but every time they did it, she felt like it was the first time.


    Linfeng''s lips were around one nub on her chest, while his hand kneaded the other.


    Xiong Zhi watched greedily and engraved on her mind how e.r.o.t.i.c he looked while he enjoyed her body, licking and kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her lower body got even wetter.


    "Mmng!"


    Xiong Zhi m.o.a.ned and gasped when Linfeng suddenly grazed his teeth on her one rosy bud then pinched the other.


    Then his hand traveled lower to her most intimate part, which was already soaking wet after his earlier teasing. He thrust in a finger and it instantly sank without a hindrance. The sweaty Xiong Zhi trembled and her h.i.p.s rose at the sensation. Whenever Linfeng thrust his finger forward and backward, massaging the warm and tight walls of her insides, Xiong Zhi could not help but let out her suppressed m.o.a.ns. It felt really good, the itch grew increasingly inside her, to the point that she wanted him to press harder.


    "Ah¡­ So good¡­"


    The man who was busy licking her b.r.e.a.s.ts directed his l.u.s.tful eyes at Xiong Zhi''s face.


    He watched her turn red while gasping lewdly, and enjoyed how she surrendered herself to the pleasure.


    She did not even notice that another finger was added while she drowned in the tides of pleasure he brought to her body. The harder and faster his fingers pressed on her, the more and more the sensations inside her built up.


    A satisfied smile was on his lips. His Young Miss was truly beautiful and alluring. Her m.o.a.ns finally began to reach a crescendo as she twisted her waist in pleasure.


    His own lower body was painfully hard. He needed attention. However, both of his hands were full. And he wanted to please her more.


    Linfeng restrained himself from recklessly pushing his shaft inside her, and thrusted another long finger into her wet core the moment she came.


    "Ahhh! Nggg! Haa¡­"


    Xiong Zhi teared up while her body spasmed.


    She just came, but her body still wanted more.


    After he put in another finger, she finally felt stretched out, but the lingering pleasure overcame the slight pain. Howe his fingers felt so good?


    This was the third finger that entered her.


    Linfeng''s hands wererge, with long and thick fingers. His three fingers altogether was almost asrge as the real thing. Thest time they did this act, Linfeng would always stop because he saw her tears.


    It was a bit sore, but Xiong Zhi gritted her teeth. She knew that this was necessary before the true deed.


    As expected, the man halted out of habit.


    "¡­No, don''t stop! Go on¡­ Linfeng, please..." Xiong Zhi pleaded.


    They could not stop here now.


    She knew that after the slight pain, she would definitely be rewarded.


    Linfeng bent and kissed her lips gently.


    The man''s eyes were red and the veins on his neck showed how tensed his current body was right now.


    His kisses traveled down the middle of her towering peaks, to her navel, and finally to the heated wetness below.


    He opened his mouth and kissed the wetness.


    !!!!


    Xiong Zhi was surprised. However, she wasn''t given a chance to show her shock when Linfeng did things that she only heard and read about.


    He licked her secret valley.


    The hot mouth and tongue sucking and stroking on her most sensitive part, instantly brought an electrifying thrill in Xiong Zhi''s spine. Her h.i.p.s rose as she bent her head back in pleasure.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/operation--seducing-linfeng-getting-his-first-(iii)_%!d(string=51504331207269601) for visiting.


    "Ah! Ah, mmm." She bit her lips.


    The sticky wet sounds could be heard, as well as her gasps.


    She blearily looked down and saw a dark head moving between her white legs, as if a beast feasting on flesh. The view made her clench her insides, and she grabbed his head.


    She gasped, "Linfeng, Linfeng¡­"


    Unnoticed, the hand already began moving, stretching and kneading her insides.


    However, the sensation brought by Linfeng''s hot mouth erased the slight pain, instead, it fueled the itch inside her to grow.


    Once more, she felt herself nearing to another peak.


    Linfeng was surrounded by the sweet female scent, on his tongue was her delicious taste, and on his ears were the sweet m.o.a.ns of his woman. He was proud that she was relishing in the pleasures of the flesh, but her scent and her m.o.a.ns were so stimting that his shaft truly was hurting now.


    He groaned. "Zhi''er... I want you..." he huskily whispered.


    He felt his sanity slowly fading.


    His fingers sped up, and the m.o.a.ns of the woman went along with it.


    "Oh, god. Zhi''er," he said roughly, then pulled out his fingers.


    The sudden emptiness amidst the tides was unbearable to Xiong Zhi.


    She opened her teary eyes and was about to beg him to continue, when her eyes turned wide.


    Linfeng was kneeling in front of her with a sweat-soaked muscr body.


    A long finger slid into the straps of his fitting ck underwear, and pulled it down.


    A huge shaft instantly bobbed up its head, pointing to the sky.


    ¡­It was way bigger than the one Xiong Zhi had touched earlier.


    Linfeng threw the flimsy cloth away, with hands trembling in restrained force.


    He needed a bit of release so as to recover some of his sanity, or else he really might take Xiong Zhi regardless of her pain.


    The fingers that were wet with her essence were now moving quickly along the hard shaft.


    A painful groan echoed in the room followed by a heavy breathing of a man.


    He was masturbating on top of Xiong Zhi!


    Xiong Zhi just watched.


    For some reason, her wet core felt even hotter and wetter.


    She rubbed her legs together as she stared at his hands. She was breathing hard, too.


    Finally, Linfeng released for the first time.


    The first release was a bit fast, because he had been on high string for a long time.


    A few streams sttered on the bed and on Xiong Zhi''s stomach.


    !!!!!


    Linfeng turned redder at the sight, but his shaft became more rigid and twitched honestly.


    He looked around anxiously to look for some cloth to wipe Xiong Zhi.


    His... stuff¡­ actually got to his Young Miss.


    He took his shirt hanging on the edge of the bed and wiped the woman''s body swiftly.


    "...Linfeng..."


    He looked up with red eyes.


    Again, his hard shaft twitched.


    Xiong Zhi was lying on the bed with a flushed red, n.a.k.e.d body full of his kiss marks.

 Chapter 470 - Being One

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Being One</h4>


    Xiong Zi''s hand was on her core, stroking unconsciously.


    It was Xiong Zhi''s first time seeing Linfeng masturbate in front of her. She had watched p.o.r.n, but it had disgusted her a lot. She had also read many e.r.o.t.i.c content. She never really understood how it could have been pleasing because she only felt aversion. This was the first time she felt how e.r.o.t.i.c it was to watch a man do that in front of her.


    It made her burn. She felt empty, needy with the desire to be filled in. Her watery eyes looked at him with fevered l.u.s.t.


    "Please, I want you, more¡­"


    A shiver ran down Linfeng''s spine and he bent to kiss his Young Miss hard.


    "Zhi''er... It will hurt."


    "I am prepared¡­ I want our bodies be one, to never separate again."


    Linfeng kissed the physiological tears at the corners of Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    "We will never be separated again."


    He pushed his lower body on top of her wetness.


    They both gasped at the fiery contact, and inadvertently rubbed first.


    Linfeng''s eyes were heavily lidded with l.u.s.t.


    He licked his lips. Just this rubbing outside already felt wondrous, what more if he was already in¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/being-one_%!d(string=51504495758197054) for visiting.


    Slowly, the huge shaft sank in.


    "Hmmmng-ah!"


    Xiong Zhi felt as if her insides were being torn apart.


    Thankfully, she was fully prepared and ready.


    However, it still felt much more painful than his fingers alone.


    She felt her insides slowly being stretched out until she felt like she will burst.


    "Hurts, it hurts¡­"


    Linfeng showered her with gentle kisses as he gritted his teeth and stopped moving.


    He was not yet fully inside.


    He shook to clear his head and continued to whisper.


    "I love you, Zhi''er."


    "I love you, my Young Miss."


    "I love you, Zhi."


    "I love you, I love you."


    *******************


    Xiong Zhi heard him.


    She wanted to answer, but she could not.


    The tearing pain suddenly brought her memories of a distant past where she had felt a worse pain than this, way, way more painful, the most painful she had ever known.


    The memories were like a cold shower which immediately extinguished her fire.


    Due to this, the pain was magnified by several folds.


    Xiong Zhi gritted her teeth. Why suddenly remember it now?


    Tears began to pour from her eyes, both from the pain she was feeling and from that painful memory.


    She fought against the sudden urge to push Linfeng away. She had to do it. She had to be with Linfeng, as one with him. Then her body would be pure again. A body that was only for Linfeng.


    "Linfeng..." Xiong Zhi sobbed.


    Her fingers scratched at his back.


    Linfeng breathed heavily at the sudden tightening around him, forcefully suppressing his body from moving, but he already felt that the thin wall blocking his way was already torn. He became nervous after hearing Xiong Zhi''s sob.


    "Zhi''er? Does it hurt so much? I¡­ I will stop," Linfeng whispered painfully through gritted teeth, feeling distressed for her.


    But before Linfeng could move away, Xiong Zhi hugged him tightly.


    "No, no, no¡­ it was painful, so painful," she incoherently whimpered while sobbing.


    It was painful when she had been vited against her will.


    It was painful when Linfeng was not there to rescue her.


    It was very painful when, after the deed was done, there was still no Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi had been trying to escape it all, but she still ended up remembering all of it at the most critical moment, the heartache and the extreme pain she had buried.


    Linfeng felt Xiong Zhi''s heartache and agitation.


    He knew at this moment that she was not just talking about this, but another wound she had.


    His body still burned painfully, but heforted Xiong Zhi.


    He did not know what kind of memories she could have remembered that they were brought up at this moment, but it must be rted to pain.


    Her body was still that of a v.i.r.g.i.n, so it should not be¡­


    Still, for her to cry like this, it must be a terribly bad memory.


    "I''m sorry."


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her tears, feeling very distressed.


    He was remorseful that he had not met her earlier, and was not there when the most important person in his life was suffering.


    He felt bad for not even knowing what it was. He was helpless.


    But there was one thing he could promise. He caressed her face with his kisses. His hoarse whispers filled the room.


    "Zhi''er. I¡­ I could not apany you before when you suffered, but from here on¡­ I promise, I will not let you suffer anymore. You won''t be sad or lonely again. Even if bad things happen, I will always be with you. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. I¡­ I want to erase all the pain you felt before. "


    Xiong Zhi sobbed louder.


    These were the words she had been waiting for at that time.


    For a moment, it was as if time and space shifted and merged.


    The Xiong Zhi who shouted Linfeng''s name over and over again while crying, the Xiong Zhi who stared nkly at the sky, waiting for Linfeng to drop down and save her from hell¡­


    In the past life, he hade in toote, and she never got to hear these words.


    Finally, that Xiong Zhi ovepped with the one in Linfeng''s arms, being loved by him cherishingly.


    Her ears were filled with many ''I love you''s'' whispered by the man over and over again.


    That Xiong Zhi, who had died under the cold rain with the man she longed for lying dead on herp, was finally given a happy ending.


    Xiong Zhi hugged Linfeng, feeling his kisses on her face, lips, and neck.


    The short moment of pain along with recalled memories¡ªthat very short moment, finally eased Xiong Zhi''s sorrowful heart.


    Finally, the star-crossed lovers in the past lifetime who never got their first kiss and first embrace, nor even held hands, were now finally connected.


    In body, mind, heart, and soul.

 Chapter 471 - Lost in S.e.xual Delight

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Lost in S.e.xual Delight</h4>


    Warning: NSFW. Steamy chapter ahead. It''s a hot spring. You have been warned.


    ******


    The two shadows on the bed stuck together without any space between them.


    It took a while before the woman below stopped her tears, which made the man above her feel relieved.


    Linfeng''s body was burning.


    Every cell of his tensed body was calling out for him to move. His red eyes were dazed red as he panted heavily on top of Xiong Zhi.


    "How do you feel?" Linfeng asked hoarsely.


    At first, Xiong Zhi''s mind was filled with various thoughts, but after letting go of her heart knot, the pain also slowly disappeared.


    Shey under him, feeling the security brought by the hard body pressed against hers.


    "I¡­ I''m alright¡­ The pain is gone."


    Slowly, she became aware again of the fevered heating off from his strong body, followed by the masculine hot and heavy panting on her ears.


    "Mhmmm..." Linfeng let out a light grunt.


    It sounded as if Linfeng was painfully suppressing something. And then she was acutely aware of the fullness of her lower body, that there was something big and fiery hot filling her insides. Her insides suddenly contracted, gripping him like a vice.


    Unconsciously, her line of sight fell down where their flesh connected.


    She turned red.


    Linfeng...was inside of her.


    Xiong Zhi squirmed a bit.


    But that small movement made them both gasped.


    "Zhi''er," Linfeng panted in a pained voice.


    "Loosen up. Rx."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/lost-in-s.e.x.u.a.l-delight_%!d(string=51532806018355247) for visiting.


    Xiong Zhi tried but was unable to, resulting to her insides squeezing him in undting waves.


    "Ahh¡­."


    The man groaned loudly right next to her ears.


    It was a pleasure-filled and animalistic groan.


    The sound made Xiong Zhi''s lower body tingle.


    She shivered.


    Slowly, her body began heating up once more.


    Her sensitive skin seemed to return to life as it sent electrifying stings running through her nerves.


    She m.o.a.ned as she felt his throbbing shaft twitch inside her, which sent a delicious wave that scratched the growing unbearable itch. Wet liquid began to soak their lower bodies once more.


    Xiong Zhi''s breathing quickened.


    She felt aroused. She wanted more. She wanted to feel him more.


    She raised her h.i.p.s, and the giant inside her inevitably rubbed her walls.


    They groaned.


    Panting, Linfeng supported his body with both arms on the bed at her sides.


    "¡­I am going to move. If it hurts, tell me, alright?" he said tightly, kissing her.


    Xiong Zhi shut her eyes and nodded.


    The man on top of her moved slowly.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips to suppress her m.o.a.ns.


    Linfeng was breathing heavily on top of her.


    When he moved his h.i.p.s slowly, his shaft slowly pulled out, and he felt how her insides sucked him back. The delicious friction and sucking almost drove him to gallop over her, but he tensed his body to restrain himself.


    F.u.c.k, it felt way too good.


    He took a deep breath.


    He continuously pushed his h.i.p.s forward and back in a slow pace, letting Xiong Zhi adjust to him.


    The steady rhythm was betrayed by their quickening and gasping breaths, as they both felt the delicious friction building up more and more.


    The slushing wet sounds resounded inside the room, as well as the man''s heavy panting and the woman''s suppressed m.o.a.ns. The heat inside the room was getting palpable and the scent of their coption filled every corner.


    The two ovepping figures on the bed slowly danced together in the primitive beat.


    Xiong Zhi felt the unbearable itch grow stronger inside her. It was giving her pleasure, but she felt unsatisfied.


    "Hah¡­ Haah¡­ Ah, aah¡­" She no longer suppressed her m.o.a.ns.


    Shey on the bed with her red lips partly opened as she panted, reveling in the sensations that Linfeng''s hard shaft was bringing to her.


    She began to move her h.i.p.s together with him. Linfeng took it as a sign.


    He added more pressure in his every thrust and moved his h.i.p.s faster.


    "Ohh¡­"


    The waves of pleasure suddenly rose in unceasing tides.


    Xiong Zhi wrapped her legs tightly around his waist and her hands held onto the nkets, while she pushed her head back, exposing her slender white neck. The white round softness on her chest moved with every pound of Linfeng''s h.i.p.s, exciting him even more as he stared at her with a predatory glint in his eyes.


    The pounding of flesh became faster.


    While his muscr waist moved continuously, hisrge hands kneaded the moving soft perks, flicking the nub, and asionally diving down to suck and swirl his tongues on the hardened nubs, which made Xiong Zhi twitch and cry in pleasure.


    The tidal waves of l.u.s.t and desire continued to consume them.


    Linfeng grabbed Xiong Zhi''s lower body with a hand, reached out the other to grab the condom by the bedside table without stopping his thrusts, ripped off the package, and took out the condom.


    He then pulled out and swiftly covered his shaft with it. Then, he lifted up one white leg over his shoulder and pounded back in, impossibly deep and hard. It was so deep that Xiong Zhi, who had not yet realized the momentary emptiness, screamed in pleasure as if there were fireworks exploding in her mind.


    In response to her scream, the man on top of her grinned devilishly.


    He finally found the most sensitive spot inside her.


    He was not polite anymore and continuously hit that spot.


    No matter how Xiong Zi begged for a breather and screamed in passion, the man did not stop. He too craved this pleasure. He was so deep inside of her that his whole shaft entered her. It was as if there were a thousand little suckers enveloping his sensitive manhood, bringing him thrilling pleasure. He groaned like an animal, almost roaring. Beads of sweat kept on rolling down his toned body.


    Xiong Zhi was already lost in the waves of intense pleasure. Without a care for anything, she tightened her legs around his waist and grabbed his butt with her hands, hoping to pull him deeper into her.


    "Ahh, harder, mmng¡­" she incoherently whimpered, not realizing it herself.


    Her strength was nothing, but her honest and lewd actions made Linfeng nk out and lose any remnants of inhibition. With a roar, he rammed into her hard that she almost flew off the bed.


    "Ah! Ah! Yes!" Xiong Zhi''s body suddenly quaked.


    Her back bent into a bow and her toes bent. Her head thrashed as she orgasmed in unprecedented height, screaming like a wild s.e.x.u.a.l animal.


    Her body was still spasming in the aftershocks of the orgasm but Linfeng no longer could perceive anything.


    He was reduced to a beast galloping and ramming with frenzied speed and ferocity into her. Xiong Zhi just came off from an orgasm but the pleasure she felt never abated due to his continuous thrusting.


    She m.o.a.ned and thrashed, pressed down on the bed under his relentlessly propelling h.i.p.s.


    The lovers'' aroused states made their heightened senses feel nothing but the intense pleasure.


    They were both lost in s.e.x.u.a.l delight.


    The sounds of wet pping of their bodies filled the room and the top quality bed shook heavily with Linfeng''s might.


    The creaking went on for a long time into the night, with the man''s groans turning into loud grunts, and finally roars. These were mixed with a woman''s m.o.a.ns, screams, and whimpers.


    "Linfeng, Linfeng¡­"


    Xiong Zhi''s face was red with pleasure.


    Her unfocused eyes were already wet with tears as stared hazily at him. She was drowning in pleasure. And whenever she looked up and saw Linfeng''s muscr body that was covered with sweat, his wheat skin glistening, as he sprinted his waist for her, she was aroused endlessly, adding to the building pleasure she was feeling in her groin.


    She loved the predatory glint of his dark eyes, loved how he moved unrestrainedly on her body, loved the maddening pleasure and s.e.x.u.a.l delight he was bringing her.


    The pleasure was too much that she felt her mind slowly fading. She might pass out soon. She clenched the bedsheet, her red mouth parted as she breathed while m.o.a.ning. If there was really ninth heaven, then she was about to reach the peak.


    Linfeng''s intense galloping was already out of control, messy and out of rhythm, as he felt himself nearing his climax. He was lost in the tumultuous s.e.x.u.a.l l.u.s.t as he strained to move his muscr waist faster.


    Finally, with one hard thrust, they both exploded, roaring and screaming.


    Linfeng''s throat rumbled as he nailed Xiong Zhi''s body in ce, twitching and pressing her down during the long period of his release.


    The couple drowned in endless orgasms that shook and quaked their bodies, while calling each other''s name.


    The torrents of pleasure made them nk out.


    Xiong Zhi swore that she saw stars. It was a long timeter when their spasms finally abated, and only their gasps and pants could be heard.


    The towering man slowly pulled out, removed the wasted condom, and threw it on the trashcan by the bed, before copsing beside her.


    His hair was thoroughly soaked with sweat. He reached out and hugged the flushed woman''s boneless body.


    He ran a hand along her back to calm her down from the throes of passion. When he heard her breathing turn lighter, he kissed her temples gently.


    "That was amazing. How are you feeling? Did I hurt you?"


    His low, s.e.xy voice sounded satisfied.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him, her eyes red with tears from the overwhelming s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure, and blinked in satisfaction.


    "It felt like¡­ I reached the ninth heaven."


    Linfeng chuckled. "Where did you learn all this?"


    He traced her face and kissed her tears with obvious doting.


    Just looking at his girlfriend''s red eyes and the kiss marks on her body, made his shaft that was stuck close to her waist harden again.


    Xiong Zhi felt it too.


    It was this huge thing that passionately stirred her insides and brought her tumultuous pleasure.


    She felt a bit tired, but the thought made her feel aroused again. She felt the familiar tingle of her lower body, as well as the wetness that started to spread inside.


    Her small, pink tongue licked her lips. She looked up at her dashing lover, who was so e.r.o.t.i.c and passionate just moments ago.


    "Another round?"


    Linfeng: "....Are you not sore?"


    Somehow, he felt that his masculinity was being challenged.


    "A bit tired, but¡­ I still want¡­"


    He did not let her finish and kissed her red lips.


    Their tongue tasted each other.


    He rolled on top of her and bit her ears.


    "Since mydyship wanted more, then this humble servant will dly oblige."


    The creaking of the bed did not stop until it was almost dawn.


    After a few hours of rest, it even moved again in the morning.

 Chapter 472 - On the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 472 - On the Bed</h4>


    It was the season where lovers sit on a couch cuddling each other while watching a romantic movie.


    Especially on weekends, where crowds of couples filled the streets and movie halls.


    Saturday afternoon.


    East Wing, Xiong Mansion.


    The rays of light flickered through the curtains.


    The woman on the bed stirred.


    Xiong Zhi tiredly opened her swollen eyes.


    This was the first time that she awoke to a hungry stomach. Her body clock did not work this time to wake her up. Then her brain was suddenly flooded by soreness. Her whole body ached, especially her lower body. She felt very feeble and without energy.


    Her blearily turned her head to the side.


    The space next to her was empty.


    But seeing how the bedsheets and the nkets were new and the pillows were obviously fixed as if someone was cleaning up traces of a crime scene, Xiong Zhi knew that the intense night should not be a spring dream.


    She feebly looked under the nkets to peek at her body.


    She did not find herself n.a.k.e.d. She was wearing an oversized cotton white robe.


    There was no memory of wearing clothes by herselfst night¡­ or earlier at dawn.


    Her body also smelled clean. A certain someone must have cleaned her up.


    She looked around. This room wasn''t hers but Linfeng''s.


    ''¡­''


    ''So it really did happen.''


    Recalling the intense lovemaking yesterday night, Xiong Zhi''s initially pale face turned red.


    But she did not realize that there was also a sweet smile on her face.


    She had never thought that she would m.o.a.n and scream in pleasure like that in her whole life. To think that she would cry for more on the first round, no, also on the second¡­ actually, even on the following rounds, she had told Linfeng many embarrassing things!


    Then it seemed that she fainted at some point, but then woke upter and did it again with him despite her sore body.


    She acted too thirsty, unlike a v.i.r.g.i.n!


    Xiong Zhi buried her head under the nkets.


    That was really embarrassing... and she was a v.i.r.g.i.n, howe shested that long? No wonder her whole body ached so badly, as if she was ran over several times by a truck. She felt really sore down there, obviously, it was swollen.


    She acted like those women who screamed dirty things loudly in the videos she had watched. She thought that they were just exaggerating, but who would have thought that on her first night with Linfeng, she would act like a hungry animal?


    Xiong Zhi whined inwardly and pushed down the covers, staring at the ceiling in embarrassment.


    She was not like a v.i.r.g.i.n at all!


    And to think that they did it many times!


    But it felt really good¡­


    She did not regret at all¡­


    The sound of the door opening broke her thoughts.


    It was probably Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi immediately closed her eyes and rxed her body as if she was sleeping.


    She did not even know why she did that. It was an unconscious action. They had already done the deed all the way on this bed. They had seen and touched each other''s body for a whole night. So why was she feeling embarrassed then?


    Xiong Zhi was feeling nervous that Linfeng would see her as perverted woman.


    The cool and imposing Xiong Zhi in Linfeng''s image was likely gone now, reced by the wild and uncultured Xiong Zhi who screamed under him and begged him to go deeper.


    Her cold face was stained with red once more.


    Ah!


    Just remembering it was truly embarrassing!


    Since Xiong Zhis''s brain was no longer muddled by l.u.s.t, she recalled all vulgar acts and words she had said and did. She gritted her teeth while examining all actions she had done yesterday night. All in all, the result was that she was rated as a frustrated and s.e.x deprived woman.


    Linfeng walked quietly into the room while pushing in a trolley.


    His handsome face appeared more attractive than usual. He was wearing his elegant butler suit that covered his whole body, with a pair of white gloves. He nced at the woman who was breathing unsteadily on top of the bed.


    ''¡­''


    His Young Miss was surely awake.


    What was she doing?


    He put the tray of food on the side table and pushed the trolley aside.


    Then he sat on the bed and looked closely at the young woman who was lying on her back with the nkets on her waist. Her eyes remained closed.


    Earlier, when he stared at her face when she was still sleeping, herplexion was pale.


    It made him feel very distressed for her, ming himself for overdoing things when his Young Miss was obviously still a v.i.r.g.i.n and her body was still not used to the act.


    Fortunately, she looked better now. But she must be hurting physically.


    Linfeng stared at her face.


    Xiong Zhi was really good at acting emotionless.


    But Linfeng had mastered reading her expressions. He could notice that her eyebrow was faintly twitching, a sign that she was ufortable.


    "Hmm?" Linfeng leaned his face closer, trying to figure out what his Young Miss was doing.


    ''¡­''


    Could be that Xiong Zhi was embarrassed?


    Then the e.r.o.t.i.c images that had continuously popped up in his head even when he was walking on the hallway to the kitchen filled his mind again.


    His body heated up slightly, and his mouth felt dry.


    Linfeng looked away without showing anything on his face, still with a gentlemanly appearance, but a faint red cast appeared on his ears.


    Alright, it is... indeed a bit embarrassing.


    The young woman on the bed felt him move away and was secretly relieved.


    Linfeng moved his inky peach blossom eyes again back to Xiong Zhi who remained lying down on the bed.


    The neckline of her robe was slightly opened. Her upper chest was slightly visible, letting him see the red love marks on her neck and corbone.


    His eyes immediately darkened.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/on-the-bed_%!d(string=51556188625630275) for visiting.


    The woman on the bed did not notice and continued to pretend like a corpse, thinking why the man still had not moved.


    The man''s lips curled up into a bewitching smile as he lowered his body to hover over hers.


    Xiong Zhi unconsciously pursed her mouth.


    Her body tensed up.


    Actually, why was she pretending to sleep again?


    She could just open her eyes and say, ''Ah, good morning, boyfriend, did you have a wonderful night?'' then leave the matter as it is?


    She was likely just overthinking things, Linfeng definitely would not think she was ascivious woman¡­


    Would he?


    But Linfeng''s masculine scent mixed with the bath soap he used smelled really nice.


    Suddenly, a gloved hand touched her legs.


    Xiong Zhi''s breathing hitched.


    What was Linfeng doing?


    ''Does he want another round¡­ is it fourth or fifth?''


    But her body felt sore, especially that ce down there.


    Then his scent got stronger.


    Xiong Zhi could feel his warm breath on her neck.


    Then his moist and warm lips kissed her neck gently.


    Goosebumps rose all over her.


    He licked that spot and gently bit, grazing his teeth on her skin lightly.


    Xiong Zhi still had her eyes closed, but she could feel the tingling traveling through her spine.


    That sensation made her remember the pleasurest night.


    She felt a hand, now ungloved, moving under her robe and caressing her inner thighs.


    She fought back a shiver.


    She anticipated that the lightly callused hand would explore her entrance like what they did all night, but Linfeng stopped.


    The hand moved to the neckline of her robe.


    Without untying the belt, he brushed aside the neckline covering Xiong Zhi''s chest and began to caress her body.


    A warm mouth kissed and touched her, here and there.


    The callused hands carefully kneaded her soft and full chest.


    She could no longer fight the trembling of her body.


    She still felt feeble and sore, but her body unexpectedly was responding to his touch.


    "Mhmmm¡­"


    A warm breath brushed over her chest, murmuring in low voice.


    "My Young Miss is still sleeping. It makes me want to take advantage of her, and y with her all I want..."


    Xiong Zhi found it s.e.xy.


    Feeling the delicious tingling as he serviced her with his mouth and hands on her soft peaks, she unconsciously m.o.a.ned.


    "Mhmm~"


    The hands stilled.


    "Oh, you are awake, Young Miss." Linfeng immediately retracted his hands and sat up, smoothing his ironed suit with a pretense of a surprised face.


    ''¡­''?Xiong Zhi bit her lips.


    She was left hanging, ah!


    She m.o.a.ned as if she just awakened.


    She opened her eyes and fakedly yawned.


    "Linfeng, good mor¡­" Her voice, if that hoarse breathing could even be called a voice, trailed off.


    She forgot that after screaming for a whole night, it was only normal to lose her voice the next morning.


    She tried to sit up, but then, the initially numbing and sore feeling on her body rose painfully, and she felt a throbbing ache in the middle of her legs.


    Her face paled again in pain. "...Ouch..."

 Chapter 473 - Asking for a Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Asking for a Grandson</h4>


    Linfeng immediately supported her.


    "Don''t move too much. I put something earlier to ease the swelling..." His voice trailed off and his ears reddened.


    Xiong Zhi blushed.


    "Thanks."


    "Here, you must be hungry. I made your favorite soup."


    Linfeng slid out a built-in bed table from the side of the bed right before Xiong Zhi''sp and put the food on top.


    "It''s a bit hot, be careful," Linfeng took a spoonful of soup, blew on it a few times, and put it near her lips. Xiong Zhi took a sip.


    After taking a few more spoonfuls of soup, her stomach warmed up.


    The dry throat had been moistened and she finally felt like she could talk.


    She looked up at Linfeng.


    The man was so handsome. He wasn''t smiling but his eyes were. His countenance was rxedpared to the past.


    In her eyes, Linfeng was glowing with heart shapes and flowers in the background.


    "Linfeng, happy birthday," she said hoarsely while smiling.


    Today was Linfeng''s birthday.


    Linfeng''s eyes shone with a gentle light.


    He smiled and kissed Xiong Zhi''s cheek.


    "Thank you. I have received the best gift ever in my entire life."


    Xiong Zhi blushed again, but she could not push down her smile.


    "I wanted to spend this important day with the two of us. Can we?" she asked shyly.


    "What a coincidence, I also want to spend this day with my Young Miss."


    His smile was gentle and his peach blossom eyes were charming. Very different from the man with the l.u.s.tful eyes and devilish grin yesterday night.


    Rated X images started popping up again.


    Xiong Zhi looked away to calm her mind.


    "You''re calling me Young Miss again. We already did the deed, you are no longer allowed to think of me as the Young Miss. Now, we had consummated our rtionship, so we''re lovers with equal rights and responsibilities." Despite her hoarse voice, she struggled to speak.


    Linfeng''s hand paused. Indeed, he tended to identally call him Young Miss at times in his mind, especially when they were inside the mansion.


    "What you said makes sense. Then, from here on, I won''t call you Young Miss anymore, except when we are at work or outside with people."


    "You must promise."


    "I won''t break my word, so eat in peace."


    Linfeng then picked up another dish and fed Xiong Zhi.


    "In order for us to enjoy the day, you need to be nourished back to good health."


    He really lost control the whole night.


    They probably would not be able to go far because of her strained body. Still, the idea of spending a whole day with her filled him with simple happiness.


    With Linfeng''s doting and spoiling, Xiong Zhi spent the best morning of all times.


    She forgot about her sore body and enjoyed his care. She just sat on the bed while Linfeng pampered her with gentle actions.


    He wiped her face, her hands, and arms. Hebed her hair and even changed her clothes for her.


    Thest part was done with blushing faces and heated hands.


    While Xiong Zhi was having the best day of her life, she suddenly remembered something.


    The old man surely had people monitoring her private East Wing.


    They must have reported about her not spending the night in her room.


    "Linfeng, what time is it?" Xiong Zhi called the man beside her.


    "It''s past one, almost two in the afternoon."


    !!!!!


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    She slept all day until past lunch?!


    Linfeng looked at her wide eyes which showed her surprise.


    He could not help but tease her.


    "It''s not that surprising that you slept until now. We''ve been very wildst night. Have you forgotten that we even did a round at dawn until the sun came up?"


    Xiong Zhi blushed again at that reminder.


    The man''s smile deepened.


    Ah, seeing his girlfriend''s pale cheeks showing a pink cast in embarrassment made his inner demon came out.


    She looked luscious right now, like ripe peach inviting a bite.


    Today was his birthday, so as her boyfriend, he should have the rights to pamper himself and y with his girlfriend, correct?


    Of course, even ying should have an art. He should not overdo his teasing too much. His coquettish girlfriend had a fragile heart sometimes. As long as they both enjoy themselves.


    Flirting was necessary in a love rtionship to add more spice. He could not just let his girlfriend take the initiative at all times.


    So after rationalizing his impure thoughts, he continued to tease the shy and embarrassed Xiong Zhi.


    He touched her hair with a gloved hand. He purposely let his voice be lower and huskier.


    "I still wanted to y more, but I guess it can''t be helped, my girlfriend''s body is ufortable."


    The hand slid to the back of her ears, his thumb gentle rubbing the skin there.


    "It''s because my girlfriend had been very aggressivest night. Even my back has many deep scratches. I felt it when I took a shower earlier. Also¡­" He lowered his head and whispered to her ears. "¡­Even my rear is red. How many times did you p and scratch me there?"


    Xiong Zhi gasped and looked up in a re.


    How could he say that! Wasn''t he the one who rode her tirelesslyst night?


    Howe it suddenly sounded as if it was her fault?


    As expected, was Linfeng thinking that she was a thirsty and perverted woman craving for s.e.x?


    She pursed her lips.


    "I¡­ I-it isn''t my fault! Aren''t you the one who asked for another round? Why are you washing your hands clean all of a sudden?"


    She passed the hot potato to Linfeng without guilt.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/asking-for-a-grandson_%!d(string=51580495724598664) for visiting.


    Linfeng looked at the fuming woman.


    It was the first time she acted like this to him.


    His urge to kiss her grew.


    It felt pleasant, just as how normal couples really were.


    As expected, he should tease her more and rile her up.


    They were a couple so they should not be so careful and cautious around each other.


    He¡­ he should also be more honest with his thoughts and desires.


    He knew that there were many times that he would inadvertently cater to her out of habit, and she would also act too selfless with him at times, but now he realized that that kind of cautious rtionship would notst for a lifetime.


    Last night, he had forgotten everything else, it was just her and him in equal longing for each other.


    They were in their most honest states, and he felt that his whole being, mind and soul, had fused with her without a single inhibition. When he watched her sleeping face this morning, he thought, it would be great if it was always that way. So he wanted to be more honest and slowly show his other sides to her, the good and the bad.


    "Am I really the only one?" he asked back teasingly. "I seem to remember otherwise."


    "You''re not the only one, but it isn''t just me alone too. It''s the both of us, both of us," the young woman raised her chin and proudly dered.


    Linfengughed out loud.


    He was about to speak again when the phone rang.


    He took out the phone and looked at the screen.


    "Who?" Xiong Zhi bent her head to look.


    "It''s dad."


    "Oh, then you answer him fast, ask him about grandfather," she immediately said.


    Uncle Zhou Min must know if her grandfather was looking for her.


    She herself did not realize yet that she began to call Linfeng''s father as uncle unlike when she previously called him Butler Zhou Min.


    She also had not noticed yet that her rtionship with Linfeng had subtly changed.


    Linfeng understood her concern and took the call.


    "Son, happy birthday. Did you pop the cherry?"


    ''¡­''


    Linfeng nced at the woman at the bed who was also looking at him.


    Xiong Zhi blinked at him.


    Linfeng''s ears reddened and he coughed lightly.


    He walked to the window.


    "So you''ve heard it? My girlfriend is a bit worried that the people monitoring the East Wing will tell Master Xiong."


    "Don''t worry about it. Master Xiong is currently busy with... something. I will keep him distracted. Stop thinking of the monitoring, I''ll handle it. Just enjoy your day, son. Treat it as a gift from dad."


    "Thanks, father."


    "Still as stiff as ever, stop being formal and practice calling me ''Dad'' already. You''re too old fashioned."


    "¡­Then, thanks, Dad." His goosebumps rose.


    "It''s nothing. Give me a grandson soon. Your grandparents are also cheering for you."


    "...I''m hanging up."


    Linfeng hung up and told Xiong Zhi, "Rx, the people in the mansion might be loyal to your grandfather, but they are also loyal to us. Besides, father¡­ Dad is with Master Xiong."


    Linfeng inwardly sighed.


    What''s the matter with these elders?


    He and Xiong Zhi only spent one night together and these people were already asking for a grandson?


    He and Xiong Zhi were not married yet, naturally they took care of the contraceptives.


    And why did all of his elders seem to know this private matter?


    ncing at the relieved Xiong Zhi beside him, he began to think that perhaps, it was better if they spend the day far from the Xiong Mansion to avoid the monitoring.


    As long as he made sure not to strain Xiong Zhi''s body, of course. He did not mind carrying her all the way.


    As for that grandson¡­ A cute pink baby appeared in his mind.


    He wanted it too, but that would only be when his girlfriend was ready for it, and after marriage.


    It''s a matter of principle.


    s, from the looks of the suspicious risks hovering around Xiong Zhi, that would be far, far in the future.

 Chapter 474 - A Dove Tree

    <h4>Chapter 474 - A Dove Tree</h4>


    After one night spent together, the air between the two lovers vaguely changed.


    They had be closer and morefortable with each other.


    Xiong Zhi acted coquettish and asked Linfeng to carry her all the way from her room to the car.


    Linfeng was naturally happy to spoil her. With his father''s assurance, he generously carried Xiong Zhi and teased her on the way.


    It was a good thing that the people in the mansion were taken care of by his father. No one was in sight except the Head Butler of East Wing.


    Linfeng put Xiong Zhi down on the passenger''s seat and went to the driver''s seat.


    He had already nned for their date.


    Since it was his birthday, Linfeng wanted to introduce to her details of his life before he had met Xiong Zhi.


    He wanted her to know the young Linfeng, so he brought Xiong Zhi to the old mansion of the Zhou family.


    The ride was long, but fortunately, the luxury car Linfeng chose had the best specifications for smooth travel, so Xiong Zhi was not ufortable.


    One of Linfeng''s hands was on the steering wheel, the other holding Xiong Zhi''s hands.


    The old mansion of the Zhou family was at a remote area far from the capital city.


    It was the ce where the young butlers who were still children trained before. Once they pass an assessment in their teens, they would be transferred to the main Zhou Mansion for further experience. Only after passing the butler examination would they be officially assigned duties rted to the master''s family.


    Of course, this was all in the past, before the treaty was dissolved.


    Now, it was empty with only the housekeeping and security personnel tending over the mansion. Linfeng was the future sessor of the Zhou family, so he had his own private wing in the old Zhou mansion.


    The sky was turning orange when they arrived.


    It was the autumn dusk where the whole sky burned in a resplendent orange color. It was a perfect time.


    Along with a bag, Linfeng carried Xiong Zhi up again.


    But when Xiong Zhi heard that this was a ce where the young Zhou butlers used to train, she instantly asked to be let down.


    "Are you sure? My arms are very strong. I can still carry you for hours," Linfeng said.


    Xiong Zhi looked around. "Not good. This is the ce where you spent your childhood. I can''t taint it."


    For Xiong Zhi, this ce was like a sacred ground. A ce where Linfeng''s innocent youth was culminated.


    Linfeng looked at her sideways. "What nonsense is that, how can carrying you taint this ce?"


    "Let''s say it''s a sign of my respect to the lost childhood."


    "Lost childhood? You make it sound like a youth drama." Linfeng said with augh.


    Seriously, who was teaching his girlfriend with silly things like this?


    "Just put me down, I think I can walk already."


    Linfeng stared at her with narrowed eyes. "¡­Fine, but if I noticed anything, I''m carrying you up."


    Xiong Zhi somberly saluted.


    She had already noticed that Linfeng no longer restrained himself while talking to her. It was because of that night, that they could treat each other so intimately than before. Xiong Zhi?weed this change with pleasure.


    Linfeng chuckled and gently put her down.


    The young woman took a step gingerly with a serious expression, then pursed her lips into a smile as she looked up at him with a proud chin, as if saying, ''See? I told you I can.''


    Linfeng almost pinched her cheeks because of the cuteness. He coughed to hide his smile and held her hands.


    "I wanted to bring you here for a long time, but we''ve been busy. So today, I took the chance to bring you here. I¡­ wanted to show you the ce where I spent most of my childhood. This is where I started. If you ask me what I remember when I was young, most of what I can think of will always be here." His shiny ck orbs looked at her, as if filled with stars.


    "This ce is very important to me, so I wanted you toe to this ce. It makes me feel as if you are also bing a part of my childhood memories."


    The small hand holding Linfeng''s hands tightened.


    Xiong Zhi seriously said, "I would like to be part of it."


    She did not know much about Linfeng''s past.


    She had been jealous of Jang Shin, Tang Xinyang, and that other Tang girl because they had been a part of it. Now, he finally began to let her in to those exclusive childhood memories.


    Her jealousy slowly faded, and she only felt joyful as she looked around, imagining a tiny Linfeng running around her.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=15549809506927505)/a-dove-tree_%!d(string=51603748677546720) for visiting.


    They slowly walked into the mansion and passed by the trimmed vegetation.


    Xiong Zhi became aware of the sore feeling in her body growing with each step, but her stubborn will dominated. She took slow steps to make her soft legs steadier.


    Linfeng carefully supported her and pointed at a tall tree standing proudly near them by the path.


    "Guess who nted that?" he asked meaningfully.


    She looked up at the tree.


    It was very tall, obviously more than ten years old, around eight meters tall.


    Because it was autumn, the heart-shaped leaves had turned into a beautiful array of orange and red colors. Under the red-gold haze of the sunset, the tree looked very beautiful, almost as if the foliage was made of burning mes.


    "It''s a handkerchief tree. Did you nt this?"


    The man stared at the towering tree.


    It had been more than fifteen years, the sapling had grown tall.


    "I did. I nted this tree when I was six. There is actually a story behind it."


    Xiong Zhi turned her head to him. She was all ears.


    Linfeng looked down at her face and suddenly pinched her nose. His girlfriend looked adorably cute when she looked at him all eager like this.


    "When I was studying history back then, I read a book about the era of Han Dynasty."


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­.Linfeng was only six back then but he was already studying such aplex book?

 Chapter 475 - The Young Linfeng

    <h4>Chapter 475 - The Young Linfeng</h4>


    To think that she had thought their childhood learning was around the same progress, but it turned out that this guy was really a hidden master. With his talent and intelligence, it was no wonder he would have ambitions to free himself from the bondage under the Xiong family.


    Linfeng did not know what she was thinking and continued, "I read the legend of this tree, the reason why the handkerchief tree is called a dove tree in our country. It''s a story that fascinated me."


    Xiong Zhi could imagine a tiny Linfeng who was opening a big book with a serious face.


    "To promote peace, Emperor Yuan''s most beloved daughter, Wang Zhaojun, pretended to be the only daughter of the Emperor and married into their enemy, the Khan Empire. Her journey was lonely and she was always homesick. So she sent a dove carrying her letter to her homnd regrly. Each dove would alwaysnd on the tree with beautiful white flowers outside her room back at home. Thus, it was called the dove tree and became a symbol of sacrifice and peace."


    He smiled nostalgically. "Since that day, I had a strange longing to see the dove tree. How beautiful and noble is this tree to be a symbol of sacrifice?"


    "Since young, I always wondered why we, surnamed Zhou, need to sacrifice our dreams and fulfill the responsibility left to us ages ago. I mean, aren''t we already in the modern period? These kinds of feudal thoughts should have long disappeared with the revolutions. I was young and naughty, I always questioned my father."


    "My father¡­ Dad said that if I wanted to change my fate, I need to be very strong, strong enough to do it. He said that if I do not seed, I would just be a sacrifice. My dream will be sacrificed."


    The cool wind rushed past and shook the foliage of the tree. The rustling of leaves filled the surroundings.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at the man in silence.


    Linfeng was opening up to her. This was the young Linfeng and the past Linfeng feelings at that time.


    It was the reason why he turned his back on her and once left the Xiong Mansion in the past lifetime.


    While she felt extreme loneliness when he was leaving, Linfeng was having this dream and belief. But in the end, he had abandoned it.


    Even now.


    Linfeng had abandoned his belief and dream for her. For the second time.


    Xiong Zhi tightened her hold again on his hand while ncing back at the tree.


    There was a sour feeling in her chest for Linfeng¡­


    And for the princess called Wang Zhaojun.


    Was she not exactly like that before?


    Despite her high status, she was a pawn for the sake of the family''s interests.


    She was sent to marry the enemy for the sake of upholding her grandfather''sst wish.


    She became a sacrifice, but not for the sake of peace, but for the dreams and interests of the father and daughter pair, and Guan Gao Huan.


    Xiong Zhi was too weak back then to fight against her fate.


    After the sour feeling in her chest faded, surprisingly, she found out that the bitterness and the usual hatred she had felt every time she remembered the ugly memories before was no longer suffocating her.


    She could still feel that the hateful emotions still existed, but it felt distant right now.


    Her eyes opened slightly in surprise, and then softened as she turned her gaze towards the man standing by her side and looking up at the tree.


    His whole body was encased in a golden color, softening the pitch ck hair and eyes.


    It was because of the person who apanied her in her healing process.


    Perhaps someday, a day woulde when she no longer feel these emotions from her past tragedy.


    Linfeng''s warm voice sounded again, breaking the stillness. "I''ve been wanting to see this tree bloom. I nted the tree to see if one day, when I grow up, will I still feel the same way when I first nted this tree?"


    He chuckled. "It''s foolish to pin the sess of my dreams to whether the tree will bloom or not, but I was really passionate and naive back then."


    Because he was just a child full of dreams at that time, very na?ve. To think that he would carry the dream until now, after many years.


    He sighed. "But too bad, I haven''t seen this tree bloom yet. It never bloomed in the past, even after ten years of maturity."


    "It will bloom," Xiong Zhi spoke with confidence.


    "Because you are not sacrificed. Your dreams are not in vain either."


    Since Linfeng abandoned those beliefs and dreams for the second time for her, she would make sure that Linfeng''s new dreams would alle true.


    Linfeng could see Xiong Zhi''s strong support and endless love for him in those watery eyes. He kissed Xiong Zhi''s forehead and hugged her.


    "Although I grew up and knew that there was no connection at all, but yes, I am d too. I''m d I''m not a sacrifice and my endeavor went well. I''m d that I did not sacrifice or give up my feelings for you. Tomorrow will only get better for us."


    Xiong Zhi wrapped her arms around Linfeng''s waist and buried her face on his chest.


    Both of their lives must have been sacrificed in the past life, but in this life, they would no longer be. Because they were strong enough to go against their fate, and they would only grow stronger.


    The dusky sky burned into a deeper reddish orange hue.


    The dove tree seemed to burn along with it, swaying in fiery red.


    The tranquil surroundings, the nostalgic sunset, and the confessions of the man embracing her made her want to share her own story.


    After what seemed like forever, Xiong Zhi looked up at Linfeng.


    She trembled with hesitation, but then she willed herself.


    "Linfeng, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 476 - On the Rooftop

    <h4>Chapter 476 - On the Rooftop</h4>


    The sun was already sinking, the orange-red colors slowly fading into purple and indigo shades, with few stars dotting the sky.


    Xiong Zhi had not told him yet, still rousing her courage.


    She just felt that telling Linfeng the past life would take a long time. It was a long story after all and she did not know where to begin with.


    Linfeng brought Xiong Zhi to his special ce in the old mansion.


    However, Xiong Zhi no longer walked and was carried up instead.


    Earlier, when she looked up and told him that she had something to say, Linfeng noticed that her body trembled.


    He immediately insisted on carrying her up, worried that she had strained her body.


    Due to that, Xiong Zhi''s courage deted. Currently, she was in the middle of raising her previous determination whether to tell Linfeng her secret while being carried up the stairs.


    They arrived at the rooftop of his childhood room in his private wing.


    Linfeng''s bag contained food, early winter coats, and a thermal nket, to make sure that the autumn night breeze would not chill Xiong Zhi.


    He set up a pic on the rooftop by his attic.


    He personally cooked the food. All of them were his and Xiong Zhi''s favorite foods. The food was still piping hot inside the insted thermal box.


    The couple was peacefully eating.


    However, Linfeng felt concerned.


    Earlier, when she said to him that she had something to talk about, he agreed, but did not immediately let her tell it, in case it was out of impulse.


    He wanted this small break to let her calm down and decide calmly to truly tell him, not because she was carried away by the earlier atmosphere. He guessed that it was probably connected to her painful experience, the reason why she cried so sorrowfullyst night.


    Something definitely happened to her, it should be really bad and traumatic.


    It might also be rted to her hatred to the father and daughter pair.


    Or it could be about the suspicious things she was investigating. It was likely one of those.


    Oh, there was also the strange reaction whenever she met Guan Gao Huan.


    Linfeng both liked and did not like the fact that Xiong Zhi hated Guan Gao Huan for no reason.


    Liked because she definitely guarded against that pervert and hated him.


    Did not like because she was too affected by another man, even though in a negative light.


    But that was before.


    Now, Xiong Zhi belonged to him, her heart, her mind, and her body.


    He now liked that Xiong Zhi hated that guy so at least she would never let herself be near him, because Linfeng got an intuition that Guan Gao Huan was no simple person.


    Whatever Xiong Zhi wanted to tell Linfeng, it was definitely something very crucial and ufortable to her.


    He waited for Xiong Zhi to speak.


    But thetter did not mention about it.


    So Linfeng did not ask her and continued to ease the atmosphere by telling her many anecdotes of his childhood, such as what he usually did when he used to hide in this exclusive hangout.


    He told her how much he loved to look at the sky from this ce, appreciating the glorious dawn, the golden dusk, and the starry night.


    Sometimes, the full moon looked like it was lighting up the whole world.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shone like stars as she listened to each of his stories.


    He nced at her, silently thinking.


    Would telling him the story be really alright for her?


    She was usually courageous, but she seemed to avoid this topic always.


    Yes, he was curious.


    He was dying to know about it...but.


    If Xiong Zhi was having a hard time talking about it, he would rather wait until she was ready.


    This principle of his would not change.


    Now, they were already done with their dinner.


    The warm soup made them both feel warm and fuzzy as they wore early winter coats and shared a nket to shield themselves from the cold night of autumn.


    They were not cold at all, but warm.


    They nestled their heads against each other as they stared at the brightly shining stars above.


    Far away from the city, the stars glittered brilliantly in unhindered view. Was it around this time that the Milky Way showed itself?


    The stars filled every corner of the sky.


    It made their breaths go away for a moment.


    Their clear eyes mirrored the stars as they stared up at the sky, as if a gxy was contained inside.


    It was as if they were two little kids, a tiny solemn-looking boy and a small nk-faced girl, holding hands while staring up naively at the stars with their pure eyes. They felt satisfied with this simple happiness.


    "The view here is great. The sky is so clear. Tonight seems to be the first time I really saw such a stunning starscape. Your hangout is suitable for stargazing," Xiong Zhi whispered in awe.


    Linfeng let go of her hand to hug her into his warm embrace.


    "It is. When I was young, I tend to think a lot. I always wanted to be someone strong. I alwayse up here and dere my ambitions to the stars. Really na?ve."


    Xiong Zhi chuckled. "How cute, but it''s not bad at all. Especially, you have the ability."


    Linfeng buried his face on her hair and inhaled her scent.


    "That house over there. Is it the Jang family''s house?"


    Xiong Zhi suddenly pointed at the nearest house to the Zhou''s territory.


    She noticed it because it was the nearest ce with enough lighting.


    It was also big and its structure was simr to the Zhou family''s mansion.


    Xiong Zhi remembered that Linfeng had spent his childhood with Jang Shin and the Tang family a lot.


    Linfeng nced up and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s their old mansion. The Jang family has been friendly with the Zhou family for a long time. Our families even built our mansions near each other, and trained the butlers together frequently. That''s when I met Jang Shin."


    "And Tang Xinyang¡­ and that other Tang," Xiong Zhi mumbled, her tone lengthening at thetter words.


    Linfeng chuckled. "Don''t tell me you''re still jealous?"


    "What still? I''m not jealous at all. There is nothing to be jealous about. They can''t hug you like this, nor will they ever be able to."


    "There were times when Jang Shin suddenly threw himself at me¡­"


    Xiong Zhi looked up with a smile. "What did you say?"


    "And I kicked him straightaway," Linfeng turned his words without changing his face.


    Xiong Zhi nodded in satisfaction. "It''s good to stay away from butterflies and peach blossoms."


    The image of Jang Shin with peach blossom flowers on his head and butterfly wings on his back made Linfeng almost choke.


    "So Jang Shin is a butterfly?" Heughed.


    Then he tipped Xiong Zhi''s chin up and kissed her.


    "No one can hug me, or kiss me like this, correct?"


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes.


    She held Linfeng''s cheeks with both hand solemnly. "I will make sure they''ll regret just thinking of kissing you."


    She kissed his lips back, biting on his lower lip and entangling with his hot tongue.


    Linfeng was only hers, ah!

 Chapter 477 - A Confession

    <h4>Chapter 477 - A Confession</h4>


    As the couple continued cuddling while watching the sea of stars and talking of random things, a shooting star fell.


    Xiong Zhi saw it.


    She tugged Linfeng''s sleeve.


    "A shooting star. Let''s make a wish."


    She immediately closed her eyes and put her hands together.


    ''I will marry Linfeng and live with him until we are one hundred twenty-three. Oh, plus healthy children and grandchildren. The more the merrier.''


    ''I will marry Linfeng, live with him until we are one hundred twenty-three, and have healthy¡­''


    Xiong Zhi continued to pray seriously.


    Linfeng: ¡­His serious and cool CEO girlfriend believed in things like this?


    "Are you done making your wish?" the woman suddenly asked, still with her eyes closed.


    Linfeng fought a chuckle and put his hands together as well, mimicking her, but his eyes stayed on her.


    The slender yet shapely figure of a woman under the starry night sky was morous. Her lips were swollen by his kissing, but they were tightly pursed right now like she was praying hard. Her brows were locked in seriousness.


    What was she wishing so hard about?


    "Done?"


    Xiong Zhi asked again, her eyes flickered, about to open.


    Linfeng closed his eyes and wished.


    He had grown up and no longer believed in things like this, because by experience, he knew that one must make his wish happen with his own hands.


    Still, seeing how she prayed so seriously, he suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with it at all. It was not like it would cause any harm.


    But if ever there was a force out there that might make these wishese true¡­


    "I wish that I can always make Xiong Zhi happy and safe, for the rest of my life.''"


    "¡­You should not speak your wish out loud," Xiong Zhi chided with heated cheeks.


    "Oh, I said it out loud? Sorry. I will make another one," he unashamedly chuckled.


    ''That''s my first wish. My second wish, please let me marry her and heal the wounds in her heart.''


    "Done?"


    Xiong Zhi asked when Linfeng opened his eyes.


    "Done," Linfeng smiled.


    "Your wish. Is it simr to the one earlier?"


    "Hmmm¡­ Who knows? Only the stars would know."


    He looked up at the stars acting like a mysterious person.


    Xiong Zhi lightly poked him on the waist, but there was a smile in her eyes.


    "It''s unexpected. Who would have thought Her Majesty, the heiress of the Xiong Empire, actually believe in this stuff?" Linfeng teased her.


    There was a pause, before Xiong Zhi looked up at the night sky.


    Her eyes seemed as if it was filled with stars.


    "In that, past I didn''t. But ever since that dream¡­" Xiong Zhi trailed off.


    She felt the eyes of the man focused on her face.


    She smiled wryly. "I realized that there are mysterious and miraculous things in this world."


    In the past, she had never believed in things like superstitions or mystical creatures such as angels or witches.


    However, ever since she had met that woman that exactly look-alike of Lu Yin Ze''s grandmother in a ce and time she could notprehend, she started believing in supernatural things and miracles.


    What could exin her time-traveling or her rebirth?


    She was sure of one thing, that life clearly happened and she was given a second chance to fight for her fate.


    Linfeng stayed quiet, waiting for her to continue.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Would you believe if I say that, that there is one wish of mine, which should have been impossible to happen, but actually came true?"


    "¡­Something impossible came true?"


    "Yes, it did."


    The desperate wish for a second chance, to return back to when Linfeng was still alive, and love him back with all her heart.


    ¡­And it was granted.


    She could feel her eyes slowly warming up.


    She blinked the wetness away.


    The girl who stood in a deste mansion, who cried for help, and who sat soullessly under the rain¡­ was now sitting under the sea of stars with her beloved, smiling happily.


    The wind was cold, but she only felt warmth.


    She was truly grateful.


    Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s hand.


    "Actually¡­ There, there really is something I want to tell you, all this time."


    Her eyes looked down at the interlinked hands.


    Linfeng swallowed.


    He sensed that the air had changed.


    He knew that Xiong Zhi was probably talking about the earlier interrupted confession.


    It seemed that she had decided.


    Would she be able to tell him until the end?


    He squeezed her hand gently to give her strength.


    A period of silence passed.


    The wind blew coldly while the stars above shimmered.


    Xiong Zhi finally spoke.


    "I had¡­a very long dream."


    "It was a bad dream. A really¡­ terrible nightmare."


    Xiong Zhi did not know how to start exining about their past life, because it just sounded unbelievable, so she could only use this excuse.


    "In that dream, both you and I...died."


    The man stiffened.


    A kidnapping incident that was kept under wraps, a traumatic abuse during childhood, framed and punished for others'' mistakes, and many other dogblood events that could scar a person from a very young age.


    Linfeng prepared himself for anything she might painfully admit.


    What he did not expect was this.


    Xiong Zhi hated the father and daughter pair deeply, because of a nightmare?


    For a moment, the man''s eyes were nk.


    Then, the small hand that was holding his hand trembled.


    He sensed her uneasiness in the air.


    Linfeng recovered and slowly patted her trembling hand.


    He did not know what else to say.


    "A nightmare... Then it must be a truly frightening one."


    Although shocked, he did not refute her im, because it was her, Xiong Zhi.


    Another person might lie about this, make up stories or anything like this, but Xiong Zhi was definitely not that kind of person.


    He could also see the seriousness in her eyes. Which was why he was confused.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her head slightly, her eyes distant.


    Her pale face was apparent in the darkness.


    "¡­Yes. So terrifying, that I remember every detail of it. I lived with it for many years, Linfeng. Whenever I thought of that... dream... It all returns back to me. The grievance, the heartbreak, my hatred, my fear, all of it! Sometimes, I even wonder if what is happing right now is all just a wishful dream."


    Her voice trembled with every words.


    There was an inexplicable anguish in her tone that made Linfeng''s heart ache.


    He pulled her to his chest gently and patted her back.


    He was still in a state of shock.


    This was the first time that Linfeng saw Xiong Zhi show such a strong array of negative emotions with a lost expression and tone.


    It distressed his heart.


    From his chest, her hoarse, muffled voice came out tremblingly again.


    "In that dream... My grandfather died. The treaty between our families was broken off. You once turned your back on me..."


    Linfeng felt that his heart thumped strangely.


    "But you returned and stayed by my side. However, it did notst long..."


    Silence fell on them.


    The man kept patting her back, but his mind was in chaos.


    Earlier, Xiong Zhi told him that she had this dream for many years, long before the treaty was dissolved.


    Not too long ago, they also discovered that her grandfather, Master Xiong, was given a slow-acting poison for many years.


    Although they discovered it in time and was able to nurse the old man''s body back to health, in fact, they would not have discovered it if not for Xiong Zhi''s initiative.


    If she did not ''discover'' the poison, then Master Xiong truly could have gone ill and died suddenly.


    The dissolution of the treaty as well, it was very unusual that she would have a dream about it, but then it came true.


    He himself knew that he was about to turn his back on her long ago for the sake of his ambitions. If not for her resilience and patience, he truly would have¡­


    Also, Xiong Zhi seemed to know a lot of the secrets of the father and daughter pair.


    He never made mention of these, but he did wonder how she was able to know many secrets.


    Now, she was saying that it all came from a highly vivid and terrible nightmare which she had been having since young, for many years.


    Not mentioning the fact that a nightmare could be so persistent and detailed, just the uracy alone was terrifying.


    Linfeng normally did not believe in the supernatural things, but now, his back chilled.


    Could it be¡­ a prophetic dream of what was supposed to happen?


    Xiong Zhi''s voice continued again, this time colder.


    Linfeng could also feel his insides turn colder with each word.


    "Xiong Wuyue¡ª" Here words became slower but heavier. "She kidnapped me."


    "She sent me to that beast."


    "To Guan. Gao. Huan."


    The hand patting her back stilled.


    He had not yet recovered from shock, but was again met with another bomb.


    Guan Gao Huan?


    How could Guan Gao Huan be in that dream as well?


    No¡ªthe real question was, how did Guan Gao Huan enter the picture and cause her to hate him terribly?


    There was ominous thought in his mind, which made his breathing be unstable.


    "Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue made a deal with him. Before grandfather died, he arranged a marriage between me and Guan Gao Huan that when I turn twenty three, I would have to marry him," she went on in an expressionless tone, but the coldness and hatred was palpable.


    "But the evil pair of father daughter could not wait. They wanted to eat the Xiong Empire whole as soon as possible. Since the inheritance battle was almost about to be decided at that time, with Xiong Bn at the top, Xiong De decided to use me, his reserved winning card."


    "He and his daughter fooled me, hurt me, and sent me to Guan Gao Huan''s doorstep. They sent me to hell."


    Her tone was eerily cold.


    Xiong Zhi was too naive at that time.


    She actually weed that bitch to her home and foolishly allowed the bitch to y her.


    She could still remember how Xiong Wuyue beat her body and scratched her face, while maniacallyughing that Xiong Zhi''s title as well as Linfeng was going to be hers finally.


    "It turned out, she had been targeting at me from the very beginning. She wanted everything that belonged to me. My title, my status, and you, Linfeng." She looked up at the frozen man.


    Although she no longer reacted as bad she did before when recalling the memories, there still remained a strong hatred in her eyes.


    "Linfeng, she seeded getting all of it. I¡­ was even made to think that you had also abandoned me and chose her."


    Linfeng looked at her in a daze.


    Xiong Zhi bit her paling lips. "You might not believe it, but this is the reason why I had such a strong hatred on them."

 Chapter 478 - A Confession (II)

    <h4>Chapter 478 - A Confession (II)</h4>


    "I believe."


    Xiong Zhi stiffened.


    "I believe you." Linfeng''s eyes were serious.


    He spoke every word solemnly. "Zhi''er, I believe that you are telling the truth."


    He knew her personality well.


    The whole world might tell him that Xiong Zhi was lying, but he would definitely believe in her.


    Xiong Zhi''s lips parted, but she could not say anything. She knew that Linfeng believed her.


    However, it was precisely because of this that she was afraid.


    Her vision blurred with unshed tears. She closed her eyes and hugged Linfeng tightly, hoping to draw more strength from him.


    "But Linfeng¡­" she whispered hoarsely. "That was not all. The hellish nightmare just started."


    Linfeng''s hand trembled again.


    He hugged her tightly, forgetting that she had a sore body. Right now, he just wanted to give her as much security as he could.


    Obviously, this was the hardest part for her to retell.


    He heard her take a long, trembling breath, before finally speaking.


    The frail words of confession from a young woman lingered in the air, like echoes from a distant past.


    "I¡­ was taken by that beast."


    "I was beaten and humiliated. For three years, I was locked away in a room. I spent every single day in fear."


    "He''s a beast. No, he''s worse than a beast. His mind is sick. He did many terrible things to me."


    "He¡­" Xiong Zhi''s voice trembled.


    Her fear of Gao Huan in this life had lessened a lot due to Linfeng''s presence at her side.


    She could encounter the beast with a straight face without trembling anymore. But it doesn''t mean that the trauma of the past was gone. She just buried it deeply in her heart and soul. Whenever she thought of the past, the past Xiong Zhi would whisper to her the terrifying and painful experience.


    "He instilled fear and pain in every corner of my being." Her tears fell.


    She buried her head on his chest, afraid to look up.


    She had told him her deepest secret. Her deep wound was exposed.


    Sheid there in his arms curled up while trembling pitifully.


    Although Linfeng had an ominous premonition, but hearing her say such words still brought him waves of shock and fury.


    His jaw clenched while he held her tightly.


    He believed that the prophetic dream was indeed true.


    What was uneptable was that¡­ he actually let the Young Miss suffer in that dream.


    Xiong Zhi had said earlier that the dream was very realistic, no different from living in it.


    Then it meant that she experienced those things vividly, the pain, the trauma, the fear, everything. It was almost like a parallel world.


    He suddenly froze.


    His sharp mind seemed to grasp on something.


    ¡­Xiong Zhi was afraid of telling him about the s.e.x.u.a.l abuse she suffered, almost like she truly experienced it firsthand.


    If it was a just a nightmare, even if it was a prophetic dream, her reaction still was very¡­ very much like an actual victim.


    Such a prophetic dream happened to be true, what of other supernatural things?


    Like a parallel world? If, what if the prophetic dream was not actually a dream, but memories from a parallel world that another Xiong Zhi had experienced?


    Coldness and fear washed over him.


    He shook his head violently, cursing himself for having such thoughts.


    His Zhi''er already suffered so much from a dream, but he was thinking of another worse experience?


    Linfeng felt Xiong Zhi trembled after his movement.


    He immediately patted her back and kissed her head.


    "I''m here, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    As he whispered these words to her, he felt that the woman in his arms breathed out a sigh of relief.


    His hand stiffened.


    Was his Zhi''er thought that he would see her differently?


    Was she thinking about this all this time?


    Linfeng''s eyes shook.


    His heart was crushed into pieces.


    He felt distressed for his Zhi''er.


    He hugged and kissed her forehead multiple times while continuously saying those words. He wanted tofort her as much as he could.


    While he was gentle with her, his heart and thoughts weren''t.


    His eyes were stormy and cold.


    Prophetic dream or parallel world, there was one thing for certain.


    Those people deserved to be tortured and die for daring to make Xiong Zhi suffer.


    His Xiong Zhi suffered in all kinds of torment?


    She was beaten and humiliated?


    His sweet, lovely, and sincere Xiong Zhi... suffered all of that?


    The young man was silent, but there was murderous fury in his dark eyes.


    Saying that it was a prophetic dream, then it meant that those people intended to do all those things to Zhi''er.


    Also, Zhi''er had already experienced them vividly and became traumatized due to their malicious intentions.


    His heart filled with murder while looking for an outlet finally found one.


    That Guan Gao Huan...


    He would not spare him.


    Linfeng controlled the rage and desire to kill in his heart and continued patting Xiong Zhi''s back gently.


    Xiong Zhi continued to whisper.


    "For three years, I lived in fear. I almost ended my life. I tried to escape, many times. But every time, I failed. I¡­ I¡­"


    She choked a sob back aggrievedly.


    "I continuously waited for you¡ª"


    Linfeng felt his heart clench.


    "And I once saw you serving at Xiong Wuyue''s side."


    "I did that?" Linfeng was shocked.


    "Yes, but I did not understand why you did that. I thought, I thought that you had abandoned me and chose Xiong Wuyue."


    "I will never do that," Linfeng swore.


    His heart was in distress, ming himself.


    He knew instantly that he might have a reason for doing so, perhaps part of a n to help Xiong Zhi or bring those people down, but it was a fact that he had hurt her.


    Just imagining his Young Miss thinking that he was serving the people she hated the most, he felt as if his heart was crushed.


    Xiong Zhiid her ears on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "Yes. It was only when your spy came to me and told me that you''d been looking for me and nned to rescue me, that I finally felt hope."


    "Linfeng, you did not abandon me. You looked for me," she said while tilting her face to look up at him.


    There was a faint smile on her pale face.


    But her smile looked painful to Linfeng.


    He did not know what to say.


    He still remembered what she said earlier, that they both died.


    He failed to protect her.


    His chest tightened painfully at that thought.


    "It took three years. Guan Gao Huan at that time was already very formidable. He always sniffed out whenever you are about to find me, and then he''d take me to different locations."


    "Until finally, on the day when I turned twenty-three, that beast came to me in a groom''s suit."


    "On that day, we finally met." Xiong Zhi told him about the fight on the dark road.


    She told him the story in detail.


    "It was an endless chase. Cars raced on the streets¡­ I saw a lot of them crashing. There were gunshots all around¡­ They spared no lives."


    "Then you finally¡­ got me."


    "But..."


    Xiong Zhi thought of that rainy night.


    When Linfeng arrived by her side, his men and the pursuers were firing at each other.


    People died one by one, creating puddles of blood on the road.


    Someone had shouted at Linfeng to leave with a car, before getting shot down.


    Then¡­


    The man who came out of the ck car in the distance.


    She was sure that he was not the beast, but someone else with a high position.


    Possibly, Guan Gao Huan''s partner in crime.


    "But someone killed you..."


    "That man fired a shot at you, and, I couldn''t stop it. I couldn''t stop the flow of your blood..." she choked and started to sob.


    It was the most heartbreaking moment for her, to see Linfeng lose his life little by little.


    It felt painful, even until now.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Because of me¡­"


    "I lived in that nightmare for many years, Linfeng. Every moment of that life is still crystal clear to me..."


    Linfeng''s eyes trembled.


    He could not say anything, because every word felt pale.


    He could only pat the woman in his arms and let her feel his warmth, hoping to give her security.


    The couple fell silent for a long time.


    Xiong Zhi''s sobs also died down.


    The chill of the night permeated everywhere.


    The rustling of the leaves surrounded them.


    "Zhi''er¡­"


    "That''s why I hate those people," Xiong Zhi nkly stopped his words.


    "Those people who used me, who made us suffer. I want to bite them down before they can even retaliate. I only started with that father and daughter pair. It''s not the end yet. They will face our payback in full."


    "And that beast too, his waters are deep. There are many suspicious things around him. I want to take him down, but before that, I need to know who the people supporting him are in the shadows. Only¡­ I think the person behind him is someone I can''t handle yet alone, unless you are with me¡­"


    XIong Zhi had investigated Guan Gao Huan.


    There were many doubtful elements hovering around him. Like the poison he sent to Xiong De to deal with her grandfather. It was the same poison that Lu Yin Ze had taken before.


    Then thosepanies on the list.


    Xiong Zhi had connected the dots thanks to Gu Zhen''s godly skills in investigating the list, as well as Lu Yin Ze''s assistance.


    But the more she investigated, the more she realized how big andplicated this matter was.


    It was almost as if there was a giant spider in the dark spinning out webs everywhere to entrap people.


    It was not only the Xiong family that was being targeted.


    The Lu family as well as the Guan family, too.


    But her evidence was stillcking, and that unknown side was not something that was easy to go against.


    They were powerful.


    This was why Xiong Zhi was busy getting powerful as well.


    And besides, right now, she also had Linfeng.


    The most capable and talented man that Xiong Zhi had ever known.


    As if in response to her thoughts, Linfeng kissed Xiong Zhi''s forehead.


    His deep eyes held bottomless thoughts.


    "I will always stay by your side. These people who made you suffer, whether it is a dream or not, they will have iting," Linfeng said darkly.

 Chapter 479 - Linfengs Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 479 - Linfeng''s Resolution</h4>


    Linfeng carried Xiong Zhi to his old room below the rooftop.


    The woman in his arms had already fallen asleep.


    Because she was tired of yesterday night''s activity, the emotional upheaval earlier, and the relief of finally telling the secret of her past life to her most beloved person, she had fallen asleep deeply.


    Linfeng watched the soundly sleeping woman on his bed. Her eyes and nose were red and slightly swollen. He felt distressed.


    Silently, he stood up, went down to get a coldpress, and returned to the room.


    He covered it with a thick towel and put it on her eyes gently.


    The sleeping woman squirmed ufortably, feeling the coolness.


    Without taking off thepress, Linfeng patted Xiong Zhi gently to soothe her. If he left her eyes like this, his Zhi''er would have trouble waking upfortably tomorrow. Her eyes would be puffy and she would be ufortable the whole day.


    After fidgeting for a short moment, the woman s.u.mbed to his soothing and finally calmed down into a restful sleep. After securing thepress over Xiong Zhi''s closed eyes, he took a warm towel and began to wipe her face and exposed arms.


    They had stayed in the rooftop for a while after all. Although the housekeepers cleaned the surroundings, other parts of the roof might not be cleaned well and dust likely flew around them.


    His mind recalled the things Xiong Zhi confessed earlier.


    Linfeng''s hand slowed down.


    He could see Xiong Zhi''s bruised body. Her cheekbones at this moment looked thin and there were dark shades under her eyes. She was pale and looked like she was about to blown away by the wind.


    She was sleeping quietly on his bed.


    Linfeng stayed still while his eyes slowly became heavy.


    The emotions which he had been suppressing since earlier was threatening toe out.


    Linfeng gently finished changing the sleeping woman''s clothes.


    After covering her with a nket and adjusting the room temperature, Linfeng did not go to sleep but walked out to the balcony.


    He needed to cool his head. He put his hands on the bal.u.s.trade and harshly exhaled amidst the darkness.


    He stared at the starry sky, but now the light did not enter his sight.


    Xiong Zhi had told him many things that truly shocked him.


    And he could not just deny that those were not true, because just as what he had told her earlier, he believed in her.


    More specifically, he believed in her character and in the undeniable series of coincidences.


    Her trauma was also real.


    And¡­ those dreams of his from long ago.


    Linfeng had never told anyone this, because he himself did not think it was important.


    Earlier, he recalled that after meeting his Young Miss officially for the first time, he started having weird dreams intermittently, dreams that he could not remember after waking up the next day but always left him dumbfounded with tears.


    It was out of his character.


    It had confused him for a long time. He ended up attributing it to his repressed nature and ambitions. He remembered that those dreams soon stopped after he epted his feelings towards his Young Miss.


    He did not think much about it before and simply assumed that because he had admitted his feelings, his suppressed emotions finally found an outlet. He was just d that the mysterious dreams finally stoppeding.


    But now, after hearing about Xiong Zhi''s ''prophetic dream'', Linfeng had to recast his viewpoint. Such ''coincidences'' were too impossible to be coincidences only. He did not believe in uncanny coincidences with a hundred percentage matches like this. Those two were most likely rted.


    Linfeng trusted his instincts. Now, he had a nagging feeling deep in his mind, that it was more than a prophetic dream¡­


    As if, once, he had actually let his beloved woman down.


    This intuition was growing stronger with each passing minute, to the point that it was no longer just an intuition, but a mysterious haze of emotions that shrouded him, as if it had been hiding in ambush for a long time in his mind and was now attacking in full force.


    The intense feelings of self-me, anger, sorrow, and many others intermingling.


    He did not know from where this strange negativeplex of emotions wasing from, but it was clearly telling him something. That his previous dreams were rted to hers. That it was more than just dreams.


    If that was the case, then...


    Linfeng clenched his fists.


    That Linfeng was surely a pathetic man.


    ''He'' could not even protect the person he had sworn his life to protect with and allowed her to be kidnapped by those despicable people.


    ''He'' had let her, his most beloved person, suffer under their cruel hands.


    It even took ''him'' three years to save her! And what for? Just to die?!


    Linfeng was so angry he almost vomited blood.


    This anger and self-me was growing strongly inside him.


    He was angry at the viins who made his most beloved person suffer.


    But he was most angry at ''himself''.


    How could ''he'' be so unreliable? Socking in many ways!


    He could not forgive ''himself''.


    Linfeng eyes were cold and dark.


    He would not let himself be that ''Linfeng''.


    He would not allow anyone to hurt his Zhi''er, nor let them touch a single hair of hers.


    The ''dream'' that she was talking about would never happen. Nothing from it would be allowed to happen.


    Linfeng''s dream of freeing his family had been achieved.


    He also became lovers with his Young Miss whom he longed for. His ambitious drive had begun to stabilize, but now, it skyrocketed again. He must be more powerful, richer, and more influential than anyone else.


    This time, he would never fail to protect her. This was the single, most overpowering thought in his mind at the moment.


    Linfeng''s hand was itching to investigate and craft a n on how to deal with those people, especially the mysterious person whom Xiong Zhi had mentioned.


    He would never rx and continue to gather more power for him and Zhi''er.


    No one would ever touch them.


    ****


    On the next day, Xiong Zhi woke up feeling refreshed.


    Her body still felt a bit sore, but the throbbing ache had diminished a lot.


    His mind was not bothered by the dull soreness but was invigorated and relieved.


    She was finally able to let out her deepest secret to Linfeng!


    Her heart was naturally clear and with no burden as if the shackles on her body was thrown off.


    Thus, she woke up with a faint smile.


    As soon as her eyes opened, she saw the man''s sleeping face beside her.


    The face under the warm glow looked smooth to touch, the jaw was angr, and the nose bridge was tall.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed due to sleep, and his lips looked moist red.


    The long darkshes swept to his cheeks. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-resolution_51696449641050721 for visiting.


    He was adorably cute as his chest heaved up and down in slow waves.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised.


    Linfeng had always woken up earlier than her.


    She always found him wearing his casual suit with a breakfast tray, waiting for her to wake up and eat.


    But right now, Linfeng was sleeping soundly. He was not alerted that the woman beside him had already woken up.


    Xiong Zhi took this chance and examined the man beside her.


    She did not move and evened out her breathing so that Linfeng would not wake up.


    Her eyes traced his long and thickshes.


    Xiong Zhi even wondered whoseshes were longer, his or Song Xuantin''s?


    The answer quickly entered her mind, of course it was her Linfeng''s!


    She smiled and continued to look, appreciating the sleeping male beauty.


    Her eyes finally focused on the pair of moist, red lips.


    Xiong Zhi dazedly swallowed.


    She had not brushed her teeth yet, so she should not. Besides, she did not want to wake him up, just hoping to let him sleep more.


    s, her hand betrayed her and was already tracing his sharp jaws.


    The man felt the ticklish touch and slowly opened his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi could see his shiny obsidian eyes that were slightly dazed right now.


    "Zhi..." He muttered softly.


    "Mhmm...Good morning, Linfeng," Xiong Zhi said with a smile.


    Linfeng remained dazed for a moment.


    Xiong Zhi chuckled.


    It was refreshing to see Linfeng like this.


    His hair was messed up and he had a dull look on his face.


    He looked far different from the organized and well-dressed butler she was used to seeing.


    But she also loved this look.


    Linfeng recovered after a short while and hugged Xiong Zhi''s waist.


    "¡­Mhmm... Morning. Are you hungry?"


    Even though he had asked that, he had no intention of getting out of the bed.


    His most beloved person was in his arms. Her soft body was enclosed in his embrace. Because he could not sleep well with so many things in his mindst night, he only fell asleep when it was about to dawn.


    Linfeng was used to waking up early no matter how many hours of sleep he had. Even if sleep for an hour, he could get himself to still get up early. But his Zhi''er''s presence was veryfortable and warm. His defenses dropped down.


    Linfeng snuggled with Xiong Zhi for a while, inhaling her scent.


    Xiong Zhi chuckled at the rare Coquettish Linfeng card.


    She could feel that the man was not interested in getting up just yet. Well, Xiong Zhi, too.


    "Don''t worry about breakfast. You can just ask someone to cook for us. It''s our day off remember?" she said softly.


    She wanted to pamper Linfeng as much as she could.


    "En," Linfeng just softly answered.


    His hands unconsciously fell on the soft curves of her body. But a littleter, with his still-sluggish mind, those hands became naughty as they traveled instinctively. The morning caresses ignited tingling sensations in Xiong Zhi''s body.


    "Linfeng..." She shivered.


    Linfeng suddenly sat up. His drowsiness was gone.


    The man with messy hair looked at the woman on the bed.


    Realizing that he had almost lost control of his desires again, his ears turned red and he stood up abruptly.


    "I¡­ should prepare our breakfast." He kissed Xiong Zhi''s cheek, rushed to the bathroom to brush teeth, and left for the kitchen in a hurry.


    Xiong Zhi: "...." She was left hanging again, ah.


    The door closed.


    Linfeng sighed while leaning against the door.


    How could he forget that his Zhi''er was still sore ''there''?


    He was really rough that night.


    Linfeng sighed helplessly.


    Surely, a man who had been thirsty and lost in the desert for many years and finally tasted spring once, he would always yearn for that spring again.

 Chapter 480 - Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Retribution</h4>


    The next day, Sunday, the couple stayed in the old mansion untilte afternoon, before they decided to return to the capital.


    Xiong Zhi still had to deal with a few important things in the office on the next day.


    Also, she needed to check on the progress with regards to the investigation on the list, although it had gone slower without Gu Zhen''s help.


    It was the same for Linfeng. He had to return because tomorrow would be the big day wherein his international ZD Comprehensive Project would be publicized to the world.


    So the two tactfully agreed to return.


    Xiong Zhi''s body was a lot better. Linfeng did not make her do anything, even when moving from one ce to another, he insisted on carrying her up.


    Thus, with a couple of day''s rest, her body recovered her strength. Although she would feel a bit sluggish and have slightly sore muscles when moving too sharply, it was tolerable.


    Only when they were leaving did Linfeng allow her to move on her own. This time, as they stepped out of the mansion, Xiong Zhi did not allow Linfeng to carry her. She wanted to stroll with him a bit before they went back to the capital.


    The two passed by the dove tree that the young Linfeng had nted.


    It was nearing sunset.


    They paused to appreciate the same beautiful scenery of the fiery gold-red leaves swaying like mes in the autumn wind.


    Linfeng silently bid goodbye to the towering tree.


    The current him now had new goals and ambitions.


    But this time, his drive was stronger than before.


    His eyes shed with a determined light, as if a dying me suddenly bursting into life.


    He looked down at the slender young woman who was gazing up at the tree, covered with cream-colored autumn jacket and brown knitted scarves.


    This was his beloved person whom he swore to protect with his life.


    He would not give that dream a chance to turn into a reality.


    Parallel reality, prophecy, to hell with all that.


    He would make sure that this world would never turn that way.


    "Zhi''er," Linfeng said. "When we return to the capital, I want to be a part of the investigation. I want to know all the things you are looking for, and what you have found so far. I will help you."


    He brought the small, soft hand to his lips. Helping her with the investigation instead of her only relying on Lu Yin Ze, he would feel a lot better.


    "This time around, I will be by your side and never leave you. We will bite them first," he added.


    He himself did not know why he said ''this time around'', it automatically slipped from his lips, but¡­ it just felt right to say it.


    Xiong Zhi''s phoenix eyes shifted to Linfeng.


    The ck pools of her man were shining with determination. She could see her reflection in them.


    She smiled gently.


    "En. We will be stronger and bring them down."


    "Whatever happens, we''ll be together."


    The two left the old Zhou Mansion with hands held together.


    The wind passed through the fluttering, heart-shaped sunset leaves of the dove tree. The promise of the two lovers was witnessed by the tree which never bloomed.


    However, on the following spring, the tree which had never opened its budding flowers would bloom beautifully.


    ****


    Warning: This chapter contains drug abuse. The author strongly advise the readers to not be swept by it. Let''s all say ''NO'' to drug abuse.


    *****


    While the two were on their way to the capital city back to their real world where battle of wits urred every day, a woman who was covered entirely from head to toe was also returning to the capital.


    The woman was currently riding a rather worn-out looking bus. She had nevermuted in her life and this was the first time.


    She clutched her head in annoyance, trying to press down her growing irritation.


    The interior of the bus was too noisy and too jumpy. Just a slight curve, a light bump, and the bus would convulse like it was about to detach itself from the wheels. The bus was so old and rusty.


    How could the government allow these kinds of transportation vehicles to still remain?!


    But Xiong Wuyue had no choice.


    In just a few months, she had lost all her properties.


    After she became wanted by the police, she went to a far and rather rural district where the security was not tight and the surveince cameras were not as pervasive.


    However, it came at a cost.


    The quality of living in the run-down district was not something a noble like her could live with. It was inhuman!


    The motel was dirt-cheap, but it was for beggars to live. It was dirty, old, and ufortable.


    The food was bad.


    She was able to reluctantly give them a nce because the vegetables were allegedly freshly picked, but the way it was cooked was nothing like the professional chefs in her mansion.


    Her quality of living totally went to the bottom.


    How could she endure this torture!


    Xiong Wuyue was not good at enduring things, thus, she tried to buy a vi in the area.


    On the way here, she had seen a few vis. Coincidentally, she met a real-estate broker who was looking for clients to buy or rent a vi and was willing to tolerate her anonymity. She did not need to go to the agency and risk her exposure.


    The cost was extremely huge. But for Xiong Wuyue who never knew the real value of money and was impatient in securing better living conditions, she bought a vi without a second thought.


    Her pampered and ignorant mind did not even realize how wrong it was to not even show the broker her personal information.


    Due to her ignorance, after seeing the doc.u.mented vi in the file, she followed the agent''s words and paid half of the deposit without even visiting directly on site.


    But who knew that after she paid in half, which was almost the entire amount of money she currently had with her, the broker did not meet her the next day!


    She waited for a week. But the broker was gone! Because she was on the wanted list, all her ounts were frozen by the bank. She could also not move her real-estate properties.


    She did not have money on her anymore.


    Xiong Wuyue was furious.


    She knew by then that she was scammed.


    But she could not go to the police station and report this due to her current situation.


    "Those hateful scammers! I hope he get hit by a car and die! Bastard!"


    Xiong Wuyue could only curse and grit her teeth.


    She began to live her days inside the cheap and dirty motel, depending on the few money she had.


    But since she had no concept of money, everything was gone in just a week.


    Xiong Wuyue had no choice but to grit her teeth and pawn her jewelry that was with her.


    These jewelry were genuine and they could add up to several hundred millions of RMB.


    However, she only got two hundred thousand from the stingy pawnshop.


    But two hundred thousand was already a great amount in such a rural town. One could live and spend their lifefortably for a few more years.


    However, Xiong Wuyue with this cash on her hand became a delicious target for the lowlifes in the area.


    Xiong Wuyue was a prideful woman and never interacted with the people in the town, but the people knew her as a rich woman who came from the city because she spent money like running water in her everyday life.


    One day, after eating the food she ordered, she felt strange.


    Her surroundings were spinning, until it changed to the main Xiong Mansion.


    Xiong Wuyue was confused and dizzy.


    She sluggishly blinked.


    She was back again in the cheap motel room.


    Xiong Wuyue''s face scrunched up. Her brows were frowning and her lips pursed in a pout, as if she was aggrieved.


    She walked to the dirty couch which she had never sat on and dropped there dazedly.


    The images constantly shifted and merged.


    She felt as if her consciousness was slowly floating. Her vision kept shifting in an out-of-focus spin.


    Sometimeter, she was no longer sober.


    She felt like she was back in the mansion. Around her were the servants who once curried favor from her and obediently received all beatings as long as it was her. People without faces but were obviously smiling and praising her surrounded Xiong Wuyue.


    She giggled.


    She was the entertainment queen!


    She was the princess of the Xiong family!


    Her life was back!


    Xiong Wuyueughed happily.


    See? She was back! She belonged to this extravagant life!


    "Music!" she slurred out of nowhere.


    Sheid there while humming a ssic song, listening to an unheard music.


    In her eyes, she could see the people who cursed her apologizing on their knees.


    Sheughed and threw her legs at them.


    They flew far, screaming, but crawled back crying, only for her to kick them again.


    She keptughing. Her world was spinning.


    A tiny bit of sobriety would return after a while, but not totally so.


    She would eat, brush her teeth, and take baths, but she always seemed to be on clouds, seeing but not totally understanding.


    She felt happy and forgot her troubles.


    The days continued for her.


    Every day, she ordered the same food and sluggishly waited until the familiar euphoria kicked in.


    Xiong Wuyue spent a week in intoxication.

 Chapter 481 - Retribution (II)

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Retribution (II)</h4>


    If it was her normal self and there were people advising her, then she would have realized that her situation was bad.


    But she always did what she wanted, always following her desires.


    She had been depressed for a long time, but now she suddenly found happiness, and she crazily embraced it. She could forget every bad thing and only saw the beautiful life that was for her.


    However, the next week, when she ordered the same food, the illusory extravagant life she was waiting for did note back.


    She was still sluggish, so she foolishly waited until slowly, her floating state began to fade, and countless cells in her body began to itch and crave for the wonderful feeling once more.


    The craving and longing grew until it felt like there were countless ants biting on every inch of her skin. She curled up and screamed incoherently. Until she could no longer endure.


    She staggered to the restaurant, intending to scold that the food was not the same thing she had ordered before.


    On the way, she met a few men.


    They were the drug dealers who had prescribed drugs on her food secretly.


    "W-what are you doing?! Let me go!" She was dragged to a corner amidst her struggling.


    "Cut out the act. We all know what you wanted," the leading man grinned.


    They told Xiong Wuyue that what she had been receivingst week was from them, and that the free taste was up. She had to pay for it if she wanted it.


    "Drugs¡­ you just said¡­" Xiong Wuyue knew it by now.


    She felt terribly afraid, but she could not bear the intense craving of her mind and body.


    She was also afraid of what these people would do to her.


    Also, she¡­ she wanted to see her life back.


    After a series of coercion and persuasion, the men gave her a small package directly.


    With shaking hands, she bought the package after paying arge amount.


    "Hehe, it''s good to do business with you, if you ever need us, hehe¡­"


    As if escaping, Xiong Wuyue staggered back to the cheap motel room.


    Sitting on the bed, she stared at the package. She knew what she was about to take. After all, there was still a bit of fear inside her. She battled hard, clutching her head and screaming.


    "No, no¡­ no¡­ it should be fine... I''m Xiong Wuyue¡­ not just any loser, I can, I can¡­ control myselfter¡­ it should be fine, right, there''s nothing wrong¡­ just one time¡­ that''s right, just this once¡­"


    Her eyes slowly changed into a manic look as she stared at the package, whispering continuously.


    Finally, after arguing to herself that she would not let herself get addicted to it like those losers out there, that she would only take a taste, she shakily opened the package.


    *


    The days passed on.


    Xiong Wuyue spent her days with floating happiness and intoxicated ecstasy.


    She had not noticed that she had finished the whole package, until her body began to scream with intense and unbearable craving again.


    Xiong Wuyue became a drug addict.


    As long as she had the money, the dealers were willing to give her what she wanted.


    But every time she bought the substances, the prices would double.


    Until it came to the point that Xiong Wuyue, who had no concept of money, lost everything on drugs.


    Without a second thought, she sold her butler''s car, the only thing she had right now.


    After receiving the money, Xiong Wuyue bought another week''s worth.


    Almost all her money from the car she sold was gone.


    She only had around ten thousand left.


    Every morning, Xiong Wuyue would wake up sluggishly to the harsh reality, but when she inhaled her treasure, she would return to being the person she was before.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hihihi¡­ Hmmm~" Xiong Wuyue was trapped in her illusions and addiction.


    Until one day, she saw the date in the calendar.


    Xiong Wuyue instantly woke up with a strangely clear mind.


    Linfeng''s birthday!


    The thin woman who had changed unrecognizably in the past months seemed toe to life, staggered to her closet, and changed her clothes.


    She needed to go to Linfeng and celebrate his birthday together!


    But when she went out, she realized that she had sold the butler''s car.


    She also did not have any card she could use. She no longer had any jewelry to sell. She only had a few thousand left in her pocket.


    Xiong Wuyue had no choice but return to the capital through buses.


    She covered herself from head to toe.


    Because her appearance and figure was very different from the star-studded Xiong Wuyue who was pampered with extravagant life, no one recognized her on the way, even when she removed the mask to eat.


    Xiong Wuyue lost her way multiples times when changing buses.


    In anger, she cried hard when Linfeng''s birthday passed and she was still sitting inside a run-down bus.


    But because she was on her way already, she just had to apologize to Linfeng foring toote. She would just give him a gift as apensation.


    Sheughed and giggled. The people sitting near her threw her strange looks and moved away, feeling that the woman seemed a little scary.


    This woman was clutching her head sounding annoyed earlier, then cried while looking angry, butughed weirdly the next moment.


    The nearby passengers felt like they were sitting on pins and needles, fearing that the crazy woman would suddenly bring out a knife and start shing on people.


    By the time it was about to change buses again, Xiong Wuyue was already very irritated.


    She immediately stepped off the bus and went to the public toilet first. Her body had already started convulsing since earlier. After sniffing the small packet of white powder that was left in her purse, she felt energetic and euphoric once more and giggled.


    This amount would onlyst her for a couple more days.


    When she returned to the capital, she had to look for another source.


    She giggled again.


    ''Linfeng~''


    ''Wait for me, my love~''


    ''I''m about toe to you~''


    She hummed a song on the way to the capital.


    ****


    (A/n: The broker and the pawnshop are all Xiong Zhi''s ''helping'' hands. Who do you think moved the drug dealers? ^^)

 Chapter 482 - Presenting the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Presenting the Bait</h4>


    On the next day, the sudden bomb of SC Company''s new international project quaked the domestic industry and roused variouspanies engaged in Information and Communication Technology.


    Aprehensive ICTwork project with global coverage!


    It appeared out of nowhere. The involved industries were shocked at how such a huge international project came under wraps.


    They doubted at first that it could be a false rumor, considering that this kind global-level project should have taken a long time forpletion. Not to mention that the project in this widely global scale required a several hundred billions as a start-up fund, and would only cost way more than that in the following stages of financing. It would also need a lot of resources in all aspects, from manpower, technology, politics, and international alliances.


    Not just anypany could have done that.


    What more of SC Company which was still green and wet behind their ears?


    Even if this saidpany was the ck horse rising in ranks in the past few years, it could not support such arge project.


    There was just no way.


    But soon afterwards, SC Company gave out the full details of the said project.


    The first impression of the shockedpany representatives was: impossible!


    To think that this huge international project was alreadypleted with tower sites standing in more than fifty countries!


    They dazedly listened while the SC representative exined that the state-of-the-art tower equipment and facilities passed the international screening with flying colors, how these towers were arranged to buff the wave signals, how they effectively achieve strong global coverage, that even the most remote areas would be able to get reliable and uninterrupted coverage, etcetera¡­


    SC Company poprized the ZD app, which was to be used to connect to thework instead of a SIM card, for topping up data, and various other features for a less hassle connection. Weibo and other media tforms featured the news.


    That day, once again, the whole country was in an uproar.


    But the surprise was not over yet.


    Within twenty-four hours, the same news was also broadcasted in various countries all over the globe!


    The renowned five kings personally gave statements about the said project.


    The relevant PR departments which had been preparing for a long time finally mobilized in a global scale. Commercial advertis.e.m.e.nts were shown on video-streaming sites and cable channels. Ads on engines were reced by ZD World. The PR departments in various countries did not even let go of making popr memes.


    #ZD Comprehensive Project brings ZD World to the Globe


    #ZD World, a world with no dark spots


    #Experience the world with lightning fast coverage, world-wide


    This became a huge sensation overnight.


    In the following days, SC Company, ZD Comprehensive Project, and ZD World filled the magazines, television news, engine searches, and media tforms.


    Bothizens and nonizens knew that there was a new globalwork which shocked the whole world, originating from C country.


    The citizens from C Country felt excited and immensely proud.


    Their patriotic belonging was fired up, praising how great their country was.


    The global travelers also received the good news through various popr media channels and was curious at how great this trending ZD Worldwork coverage was.


    After verifying that the news was legit, they searched for the ZD World app in the appstore and installed it. The app was surprisingly light and did not consume much data or battery.


    All kinds of people from all over the world¡ªstudents, businessmen, and tourists¡ªessed this app and connected to thework featured in the smooth interface, the ZD World Network.


    (A/n: The name of the project was Zheng Duo Comprehensive Project, the name of the globalwork is ZD World Network. The name of the app was ZD World. Refer chapter 238. I changed the name from ZD All in Project to ZD Comprehensive Project.)


    In just a few days, the users rose to a billion.


    And it was increasing rapidly.


    ***


    Linfeng was at SC Company with his main team surveilling the market.


    Currently, Jang Shin was handling the interview with listed media tforms to further promote the finished project.


    Linfeng did not n toe out at the moment. He nned toy low for a while, until the ''big day''.


    Amidst the busy atmosphere in the office, the phone in Linfeng''s pocket rang.


    He took it out and answered.


    "Lil bro! Guess who?"


    "..."


    "Guess who?" the man in the phone repeated.


    Linfeng sighed. He thought about hanging up, but then he remembered that it was because this man handled the extensive publicity of ZD project with the help of Grand Agency that their project was currently on fire right now.


    "Uncle."


    William: "...."


    "Linfeng! Our first week is a sess, let''s celebrate!" Another cheerful voice came out from the phone.


    It was Eugene, the handsome man with European features and was currently managing his family''s business and his own conglomerate.


    "Eugene," Linfeng acknowledged him, guessing that the phone was on speaker.


    "Howe Eugene is just Eugene and I''m called ''uncle''?" William grumbled.


    Linfeng did not bother to answer him and asked.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you call?"


    "Must there be a matter when we call? Let''s celebrate! Come here to New York! We are currently at¡ª"


    "Sorry, I can''t leave here yet. We''re busy." Linfeng cut him off.


    "Besides, we will still meet in the future. Let''s just celebrate then." Linfeng added.


    William: ¡­Why was their youngest so serious and uptight? So cold. Sigh.


    "Fine. We will just celebrate by ourselves then. But if you change your mind, you can still catch up. We are in Erich''s beach vi," William said. "We n to ditch our work for a couple of days."


    They were exhausted with work in the past months due to thepletion of the project andst-minute preparations, so they threw the monitoring of the project to their trustworthy employees.


    This was a time for them to take a break and rx.


    But that was how Linfeng was different from them.


    Linfeng wanted to make sure that everything would go well from start to finish.


    The first quarter was the critical time for the ZD Comprehensive Project.


    They definitely touched the interests of others.


    Those people might see them as an eyesore and cause trouble to bring ZD World down. They might create false rumors, hire professionals to attack their software, and so on.


    Linfeng had absolute confidence with their firewall and software, but it would not hurt to be more alert at all times. He had prepared for all scenarios, so he was confident that no matter what attack the enemies throw at SC Company, they would be able to repel those and turn the tables around.


    This all-out preparation was also the reason why the five kings were at ease that they could finally rx and take a break.


    But Linfeng had another goal.


    When one fresh and luscious apple suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the snakes that were hiding in the dark would silently bare their fangs, coveting this apple.


    Especially the kind of snake who wanted to monopolize the best of the apples.


    Linfeng''s eye shed darkly.


    He remembered every little thing Xiong Zhi had said to him yesterday and analyzed them in many angles. He could tell, this project would absolutely attract those people''s attention.


    On the way to the capital, Xiong Zhi told him the details of what she had found as well as her doubts.


    The same night, Xiong Zhi made a copy of the relevant doc.u.ments and sent it to his protected email through the private channel.


    Linfeng did not sleep until he finished reading them, one by one.


    As Xiong Zhi had said, there were many suspicious things hovering around ''those'' people.


    Xiong Zhi''s guess might be right. Linfeng thought of ways on how to make the snake who was hiding deeplye out and reveal itself.


    There happened to be one delicious treat that would definitely attract the snakes, even without Linfeng moving.


    Of course, he was not foolish to put many people''s hard-work at risk.


    It his intuition that was telling him that those hiding in the dark would move, perhaps not by themselves but through other people.


    As said in the saying, ''know thy enemy''. This enemy always were in hiding, using pawns as hands.


    Another pawn might be used to stand up and steal the apple, but that would be enough for Linfeng to start his own investigations from this angle.


    ****


    A/n: This project had been given attention ever since. Because it yed a huge role in past life and even in this life.

 Chapter 483 - The Tail in Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 483 - The Tail in Hiding</h4>


    "Linfeng?" The voice on the phone woke him up from his thoughts.


    "I''m here." Linfeng said.


    "Oh, I thought you hung up. Alright, I won''t disturb¡ª"


    "Uncle. I just thought of something."


    William''s mouth twitched at the word ''Uncle''.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Can that day''s location be moved to here?" Linfeng asked out of the blue.


    "What ''that''?"


    "The ''big day''."


    The ''big day'' was the day the five kings would introduce Linfeng to their society.


    "Are you sure? Well¡­ It''s your day. It depends on you. I will talk to the guys here."


    "Thanks, uncle," Linfeng said with a smile.


    William: "...."


    "As a thank you, can you not call me uncle anymore?"


    "Alright, uncle."


    "...."


    "Sorry, it''s instinctive already."


    William facepalmed.


    ''Their youngest surely hold grudges! But he had redeemed himself many times, ah!''


    ******


    The bigger reputation the ZD Comprehensive Project earned in a global scale, the bigger the blow it rammed on Guan Gao Huan''s chest.


    He was currently inside his office. He was facing theputer monitor with a cold face. While reading the detailed article about this ZD Comprehensive Project, the deeper the furrow between his brows went.


    How could this be...


    This project that was now considered to be revolutionary and on top of the ICT market, coincidentally matched his!


    His fists clenched.


    No, strictly speaking, this ZD Project went beyond his current one.


    Guan Gao Huan''s ongoing project, which was currently reaching the final stages, was also a newwork that was designed to work at a global scale, like ZD.


    But unlike ZD, his project''s towers currently was only being built on ten experimental countries.


    To be able to form partnersh.i.p.s with ten countries, mostly ASEAN, was already a big deal which had made people look at him differently.


    It costed him years of building his influence, numerous resources, and a great amount of money.


    He was handed an extremelyrge fund by that person because of the expectations that the project would bring them unprecedented profit and influence.


    Due to his failure in his missionst time, that person''s expectation of him greatly reduced. Gao Huan''s worst fear was to lose his own use to that man. So he was really looking forward to next month where he would announce thepletion of his project. It was his chance to redeem himself.


    It was also his chance to prove himself in the Guan family that he was a great heir contender. With this, he would gather many supporters and hopes from Old Guan.


    Guan Gao Huan was confident that he could start this project and continually expand over the years until he could establish sites all over the world. The more this project progressed, Guan Gao Huan''s status and influence would also increase. By himself alone, he could rival those big empires.


    But now....


    The existence of ZD Comprehensive Project instantly terminated his path right at this moment.


    All of the glory he was supposed to receive would go to the owner of ZD instead.


    Even if he pushed forward and announced his ownwork to the public, it would not create a bigger hype than ZD.


    Hiswork was like a small chickenpared to ZD, a big fat pig.


    All ns went down the drain.


    The investments, resources, hard work, and effort became useless spending.


    Did it not mean that he had just wasted many years, efforts, and a great amount of money for nothing?!


    How could he not be angry?!


    A fist rammed explosively on top of the table.


    The man''s dark gold eyes icily looked at the monitor.


    SC...


    The image of an arrogant butler came to his mind.


    Linfeng was truly his nemesis.


    Guan Gao Huan''s ns were not made public yet but he already had an invinciblepetitor which left him no way topete with at this moment.


    "Dammit!"


    Guan Gao Huan stood up with seething anger.


    He wanted to vent his anger right now.


    He called his chauffeur, walked out of the building, and went into his car.


    His direction was the LG club.


    He did not call Lu Jin. The person did not even know this project, because Guan Gao Huan had kept it from him.


    Guan Gao Huan was not the kind of person to take the initiative to deliver bad news.


    He would keep it to himself until he was drowned by it.


    The moment he came to the nearest LG club, his manager came running.


    "Young Master Guan, there is a woman inside waiting for you."


    Guan Gao Huan looked at the manager with a smile on his lips, but his gaze was chilly.


    "I am not in the mood to y with thedies."


    The manager lowered his head and felt troubled.


    But since his boss always had a ''gentle'' personality, the manager braved himself and told Guan Gao Huan the situation.


    "Young Master, the woman kept insisting on seeing you. She came here the other day and yesterday, and returned again today. I didn''t let her enter, but she kept shouting things about you."


    Things that he did not believe at all, but out of his worry for the boss''s reputation, he still informed the boss.


    Guan Gao Huan was already in a very bad mood.


    He did not want to take care of these unnecessary things.


    His gentle fa?ade broke.


    "Just let the security drag her out!"


    The manager was stunned after seeing the ugly face.


    He had never seen the boss shout like this before, but he finally could feel the anger and danger surrounding the man.


    He¡­ Was he really the gentle boss he knew?


    With fear in his heart, the manager tremblingly bowed.


    "Y-yes." Then he ran back inside.


    Guan Gao Huan loosened his tie in anger.


    Why was everything not going his way? Why was everything so irritating!


    Guan Gao Huan nned to drink a lot tonight.


    He was just about to use the private elevator leading to where his and Lu Jin''s private room were at, when he heard the manager''s shout.


    "Where are you going? Stop! Don''t go there! Catch her!"


    A pale, bony hand stopped the elevator from closing.


    Then, a pale face with sunken cheekbones and huge pitch-ck eyes appeared from the gap.


    "!!!!"


    Guan Gao Huan was stunned and stepped back.


    For a moment, he thought he saw a ghost.

 Chapter 484 - The Deranged Woman

    <h4>Chapter 484 - The Deranged Woman</h4>


    "Young Master Guan Gao Huan, it''s been a while..."


    The woman''s voice was scratchy, as if she had not spoken for a long time, and her smile was eerie.


    Guan Gao Huan finally recovered from his shock and withdrew his gaze indifferently.


    Was his manager off in the head? He actually let in a crazy woman here. It looked like he needed to change his manager.


    He ignored the crazy woman and waited as the guards peeled off the woman''s arm from the elevator doors.


    "You bastards! Let go of me!" The woman struggled. "Guan Gao Huan! We are on the same boat! Don''t act so clean! You had a deal with my father!"


    The woman''s shrilly voice echoed in the hallway.


    Guan Gao Huan frowned.


    What nonsense was this deranged woman spouting?


    Why would he form a deal with a beggar''s father?


    Gao Huan continued to press the elevator button.


    "Guan Gao Huan! I know it now! My mind is much clearer than it ever has! You are not Guan Gao Huan, are you? The young Gao Huan I knew had light brown eyes, not golden like yours! And, he has a tiny scar on his brow¡ª"


    Guan Gao Huan stilled.


    He immediately stopped the elevator door from closing.


    A chill rose on his back as he stared at the struggling woman who was being dragged away by the guards.


    How could this deranged woman know...?


    Who was she?


    His deepest secret had never been touched before.


    Whenever there was someone trying to touch on it, even if they were just usual jeers from children, Guan Gao Huan always felt restless.


    It had been that way since young. So even if he could ignore it, he could not help but walk forward.


    "Stop."


    The guards halted.


    The woman also stopped shouting and looked at Guan Gao Huan with a grin.


    "I told you. No one can mess with me," the woman said as she tried to fling away the hands on her.


    Guan Gao Huan frowned at the woman. The woman''s arrogant tone was a bit familiar. But he never knew her.


    He nodded at his guards to stop holding onto the woman.


    "I don''t know who sent you to ruin my reputation, but it''s useless. Who sent you here?"


    The woman looked eerily at the guards first then walked closer to Guan Gao Huan.


    She then spoke in a low voice. "Are you sure you want me to say it here?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed darkly.


    He wondered how she knew, or was it just a spection?


    No, the look in her eyes, and also the details about the Guan boy, it was all real.


    He had seen the dead body of that boy after all.


    Who let it out?


    No one alive besides Lu Jin and that man knew that he was not the real Guan Gao Huan.


    So how did she know of it?


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes shed darkly.


    He had to know before killing this woman.


    Guan Gao Huan returned to his gentle facade and smiled.


    "So it is a misunderstanding. Alright,e with me to my private room. That ce is the best here in LG club."


    The woman snickered. "I know, I have been here after all. Hehe, just like yesterday."


    The woman keptughing as they rode the elevator.


    Guan Gao Huan gave a long nce at the woman. He found her familiar, but he was sure that he had never interacted with people like her. She was strange¡­ and she showed symptoms of a drug addict.


    Even if he was deeply involved in the underworld and its dealings, he had never used a drug or get acquainted with them.


    Still, he had seen many people under the influence of drugs. She had that air.


    They entered a luxuriously cozy private room.


    The down-trodden woman acted haughtily as she took the most eminent seat in the room intended for the owner, Guan Gao Huan''s seat.


    She plopped herself on it like a queen. She had the right posture, but the eerie smile and her giggles really put someone off.


    Guan Gao Huan looked darkly as the woman took his seat.


    But since he needed information out of this woman, he let it pass for now.


    He would just kill herter slowly.


    "So, what''s your name?"


    He started as he sat opposite her.


    But he was startled when the woman appeared shocked and offended by his question.


    The smile on her face suddenly disappeared and she stood up angrily.


    "How dare you?! No one asked me for my name! Everyone knew me!"


    Guan Gao Huan frowned at the hysterical woman.


    No¡­ This was just not drug addiction.


    Her mind was also definitely wrong.


    F**k. Why did he even bother speaking with an insane person?


    "I can''t talk to you if you are not sober."


    He rang the bell, calling in his butler waiting outside the room to prepare tea.


    The woman seemed to see something pleasant.


    She went back to her seat happily and seemed joyful after the butler served her tea.


    "Thank you, Linfeng," the woman said sweetly at the butler.


    The butler: ''...''


    Guan Gao Huan was taken aback and for a moment looked at his butler''s face.


    The butler: ''...''


    Guan Gao Huan retrieved his gaze.


    There was no semnce at all.


    While taking the teacup, he observed the woman who was gracefully drinking tea.


    Her posture was the proper way of how an aristocraticdy drank their tea. I


    f one had to ignore her crazy look and if she put on proper make-up, she could pass as a sickly and weak young miss.


    Suddenly, an image of a certain arrogant woman collided with the figure of the woman in front of him.


    His hand stilled.


    "...Xiong Wuyue...?"


    Guan Gao Huan asked hesitantly.


    Xiong Wuyue looked up.


    She still had a smile on after admiring the tea that her dear Linfeng had prepared for her.


    "Yes?"


    Guan Gao Huan was shocked.

 Chapter 485 - A Secret Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 485 - A Secret Revealed</h4>


    It was no wonder that Guan Gao Huan was shocked.


    Xiong Wuyue was once the former rising Entertainment Queen. She was a former top model and was known as the Modelling Star. She was the princess of the Xiong family. She once stood over people''s heads, someone powerful enough to dictate other''s life and death.


    But now...


    There was no trace left of those fine and precious titles on the woman''s face.


    Xiong Wuyue lost her grandeur.


    Her yellowed skin and her sunken cheeks were prominent. Since bing thin, her eyes appeared bigger in their sockets. Her previously thin body now turned almost skeleton-like. Her hair lost its natural shine and became dull and yellow.


    What was more surprising was the air she exuded.


    The former Xiong Wuyue was indeed haughty and arrogant, but she still had the noble air of a pampereddy around her.


    Right now, she was still haughty and arrogant, but her aura had transformed into something unnerving, like that of an insane patient from a mental hospital. It showed every time she let out a giggle or speak of senseless words, like now.


    Guan Gao Huan exhaled and drank tea to collect himself.


    The surprise in his eyes also faded.


    Xiong Wuyue fell to this extent in just a few months?


    It was true that the help of this useless woman''s father was cut off and all her properties were on hold.


    But surely, Xiong De must have left something behind for his beloved daughter, hidden properties like an unregistered vi, an underground firm, or saved money in an anonymous ount.


    Xiong De was a man with many sins after all.?He would definitely leave an escape route.


    Guan Gao Huan''s thoughts were right.


    Xiong De had prepared many routes beforehand.


    However, when Xiong De was taken to prison so suddenly, Xiong Zhi immediately cut off those routes one by one. She did not even spare a single one.


    Also, Xiong Wuyue herself was left behind by her manager and the servants of the mansion, and was not informed of most of those routes. And Xiong Wuyue''s handling the situation just made things worst.


    But Guan Gao Huan never really cared for this useless pair.


    Their rtionship was to use each other for their interests. And right now, he was the king and they were the pawns which he had thrown away.


    Guan Gao Huan nced at the door.


    They were the only people left in this room.


    The butler had left immediately after serving tea. This secret should not be known to anyone else, even his trustworthy aides must not know.


    "Miss Xiong Wuyue, you seem convinced that I''m not the real Guan Gao Huan? That''s really funny."


    Xiong Wuyue stopped giggling and raised her brow to Gao Huan.


    "But you know it''s true. I''m certain. My mind is very clear right now, I can see things I''ve never noticed before," Xiong Wuyue said hoarsely.


    Herrge eyes seemed to absorb all light. "That scar might have healed after so long, but there will be something remaining. And your eyes, they changed too."


    "People heal and change a lot from childhood to a.d.u.l.thood." Gao Huan defended.


    "No¡­" The woman insisted, her wide eyes still on him.


    "I am certain. There''s something inherently different in you. For sure, these changes in you would be known by those people who were close to you....Like your brothers."


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes shed darkly.


    "I''ve remembered that the real Gao Huan had been hospitalized when he was a child...." Then Xiong Wuyue jolted. Her eyes turned wide. It made the dark circles around her eyes more prominent.


    "That''s it! You probably switched with him when he was hospitalized. Am I right?"


    The man before her did not answer.


    The woman continued ying on the dangerous knife.


    "...I wonder, if your family''s head hear it, what would he think? If he did a paternity test, will it show? Hmm?"


    Silence fell inside the dimly lit room.


    Two people stared at each other.


    It went on for a while, until the woman smiled crazily again and drank her tea with poise.


    Guan Gao Huan suddenlyughed.


    Hisughter seemed gentle, but there was an underlying malice.


    His other hand covered half of his face whileughing.


    Afterughing for a good while, he calmed down.


    He leaned back on his chair and observed for a while.


    "So tell me, Miss Xiong Wuyue, why are you looking for me?" His tone was light. Like what he was asking was something to be happy about.


    Xiong Wuyue stopped her act of drinking tea and put down the cup. She did not sense anything wrong.


    "Your trade with my father."


    "Hm?"


    "You had a trade with my father. Get him out of prison and finish your ns. We will take the whole Xiong Empire back, and I will be the young miss. Then, you take that bitch away and let her be eaten by sharks," Xiong Wuyue said.


    She evenughed at the picture of Xiong Zhi''s body being gnawed at by sharks.


    Guan Gao Huan''s brows frowned for a second before smoothing out.


    He chuckled.


    The stupid woman in front of him was still in an illusion that she had not yet lost power.


    "Have Miss Xiong Wuyue forgotten? You are expelled from the Xiong family. Your father is in jail, with no way of getting out for a lifetime. The deal I made with your father was long gone. And... You are still a wanted criminal right now."


    Xiong Wuyue''sughter stopped.


    Her face darkened. She did not want to hear this!


    "No, no! It isn''t done yet! I still have you, haven''t I?" she leered.


    The man stared at her without a change in expression.


    "I have your deepest secret, so you have to help out. You know, I am really curious."


    She leaned forward, her eyes widening further as she stared at him.


    "Where did the real Guan Gao Huan go? Did you kill him? Hehe." The woman giggled. "Did you? Then you stole his identity?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s face darkened.


    But then he smiled, although his eyes were frigid.


    "You almost guessed it."


    "Oh~? I am really smart. Then, how old were you when you switched with him? Was it when he was hospitalized? Were you really young back then?"


    The man''s face was blocked by the light.


    "Keep guessing."


    "You were six? Seven? You know, my mind feels amazingly cleartely, I remember so many things. I remember, thest time I saw the real Guan Gao Huan was when I was six. I can''t forget how the real person ignored my offered friendship, you know. I especially offered to be his friend, but instead of feeling grateful, he had the gall to refuse! Unbelievable, don''t you think? That''s why I couldn''t forget him, because I really hold grudges. I even told him how ugly he looked because of that scar on his brow. Who would have thought that I will be able to recognize that you are fake, because of that? I am really smart, aren''t I? Hehe¡­" Xiong Wuyue giggled and marveled at how smart she was.


    She was having fun while immersed in her hyperactive thoughts.


    Guan Gao Huan was silent, but unconsciously, his index finger touched the end of his brow.


    The scars he had put on himself many times when he was young were now all healed.


    Because unlike the real person, his healing ability was better by leaps and bounds.


    Guan Gao Huan stopped himself when he had realized that he was doing it again.


    He put his hands down and smiled at Xiong Wuyue.


    "Well, your words are very interesting. I can tell you what you want to know." His smile turned angelic.


    "But first, can you tell me, have you told this to anyone else?"


    The woman tilted her head like she was thinking.


    "Let me think. Oh."


    She giggled.


    "I came here yesterday looking for you, but your people refused to let me see you. I had no choice but to say it. I kept shouting about it yesterday."


    The surroundings got colder.


    The gaunt woman did not seem to notice.


    "So, there should be many people who heard of it? Like¡­ your manager, your guards, and some of your staff. Hehehe." She then looked at the man whose face was still hidden in the shadows. "Don''t tell me, you''re going to kill all of them? What would it be then? Mass murder? Hahahaha! You should do that, they deserve it! Who told them to block my way?!" Xiong Wuyueughed manically.


    "Let me tell you, I''m really a good girl. I won''t tell it to anyone, as long as you help me."


    "Oh?"


    "Have you ever heard me tell anyone about the things my father did? Come on, we''re all on the same boat! We should help out each other!"


    "Because he''s your father. And like what I have told you, your case is helpless."


    Xiong Wuyue gritted her teeth.


    She would not allow herself to have an ending that was so hopeless.

 Chapter 486 - Retribution (II)

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Retribution (II)</h4>


    At least, if she was going down, she wanted to drag along those people she hated!


    "Then, that bitch, get me that bitch and I will slowly torture her. I''ll kill her over and over again!"


    "And Linfeng. Yes, my dear Linfeng, you bring him to me, hehehe¡­" Her strangeugh echoed in the private room, as if implying dirty things.


    Guan Gao Huan was silent and drank tea again.


    As if.


    He was not insane to jump onto the fire and kidnap one of the most powerful women in the country.


    As for that Linfeng, he would be happy to deliver that guy to this insane woman, but that butler was actually capable. The lowly butler gave no chance for others to attack him or his young miss, after that kidnapping incident with Xiong De.


    Besides, that man was very strong in martial arts. Even if Guan Gao Huan sent out his most capable men to deal with Linfeng, Guan Gao Huan knew that they would likely fail.


    The deranged woman continued speaking dreamily.


    "Too bad, I wanted to go to Linfeng first, but there are many guards in the Xiong Mansion. Just going to the capital is already a huge risk. So, I figured, since I still have mypanion here, I shoulde over. I know your secret, you are going to help me, won''t you?"


    "You came here just to ask me this?" Guan Gao Huan leaned forward.


    His face was revealed from the shadows.


    The golden eyes held an apathetic glint.


    The expressionless face was terrifying.


    "Do you know why you''ve fallen to this extent in just a few months? Because you don''t have a chance to win against her. Your brain is that of a pig, and your nemesis, strictly speaking, the Young Miss Xiong Zhi, is in a totally different caliber from you."


    His lips curved into an angelic smile again, but his eyes remained the same. Ridiculing her.


    "You didn''t even know that you sent off yourself to hell." A chuckle. "Thanks foring to me. Don''t worry, my staff will follow you soon."


    !!!!


    Xiong Wuyue froze and her smile slowly disappeared.


    The terrible aura from Guan Gao Huan was palpable, especially those golden eyes that contained the will to kill.


    Her cold lips trembled.


    "You... you''re kidding, right? H-hey! It''s not like I will tell anyone, I won''t! We are allies! You will need me!"


    Allies?


    A useless, pig-brained woman who did not have anything, was saying that he would need her?


    Guan Gao Huan stood up, walked to the nearby cab, and pressed one finger on the fingerprint scanner by the decorative key hole. A faint unlocking sound came and a drawer opened. From inside the drawer came out a bunch of codes.


    He pressed the first one.


    Xiong Wuyue stood up tremblingly, finally realizing her dire situation.


    She slowly inched towards the door.


    "You¡­ I won''t tell anyone about you, I just, I just want you to help¡­"


    "You really came at the right time. I am just in need of something to vent my anger on."


    A hidden drawer slid out.


    Guan Gao Huan pulled it open with a gentle smile.


    He took a pair of synthetic gloves and put it on his hands leisurely.


    Xiong Wuyue was soaked with sweat.


    She felt overwhelming coldness seeping into her bones.


    The man in front of her changed so suddenly.


    His countenance changed entirely!


    She felt the ominous danger in the air. Now, her mind only had one thought.


    Escape!


    She bolted to the door and grabbed the handle, but it was locked.


    It was a scene out of a horror film.


    She trembled in fear and rammed her fists on the door, screaming with all her might.


    "Open the door! Someone, open it! Please, open the door! Help!"


    "Someone! Someone, please, help, there''s¡­ there''s a murderer here!!!"


    A chuckle came from behind, raising the goosebumps all over her body.


    "You are wasting your energy. I had this room soundproofed. The doors and windows are all locked. The monitoring is off."


    Xiong Wuyue did not give up and kept mming on the door.


    Her eyes were wide open with fear and tears began pouring out.


    The man''s golden eyes shone with a strange light as he appreciated the scene.


    "This room now is a perfect ce for killing, don''t you think?" he chuckled.


    His gloved hand reached out to the cab again.


    This time, Guan Gao Huan opened another drawer with different tools.


    This were his favorite tools which he kept in top shape, always shining with a sharp l.u.s.ter.


    "You should feel honored. I seldom use this room to torture someone. I have a special ce for disposing people. Usually, a gunshot or a stab at the heart are the most merciful deaths they could have there. But this ce is special."


    Guan Gao Huan turned to Xiong Wuyue with a gentle smile. His golden eyes gleamed with a perverse light. It was the desire to y someone until they were dead.


    "Aren''t you asking me earlier how old I was when I switched with the real Gao Huan? Well, you have dumb luck of getting it right. I was eight then, and the real Gao Huan was six. However¡­ since the ce I came from had no proper food, I looked small, much smaller than him," Guan Gao Huan said nonchntly.


    He took a step towards her. His footsteps were muffled by the carpeted floor, but Xiong Wuyue''s tensed senses heightened by fear heard the sound clearly.


    "Don''t! Don''te near me! Go away!"


    "Ah~ Reminding me of the ce where I came from. Do you want me to tell you how that ce stink? Actually, I can just show you. That ce have many wonderful ways and techniques to torture someone. Are you interested?" He continued to say in a creepy smile.


    There was a gleaming scalpel on his gloved hand.


    "No! No! No! I am not interested! Please¡­ let me go, I won''t¡­ I won''t tell anyone, I swear¡­"


    Guan Gao Huan smiled.


    "You don''t have a choice."


    ¡­.


    The door blocked all noise from inside the room.


    The hallway remained quiet.


    The dancing from below continued as the night owls reveled in excitement and music.


    It was only after three hourster that the man on the top floor came out by himself, alone, with a new suit and a refreshed smile.


    No one asked where the girl went.

 Chapter 487 - Xiong Wuyues Life

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Xiong Wuyue''s Life</h4>


    Warning: Very slight gore.


    *****


    The four corners of the room were devoid of windows.


    There was only one heavy metal door, and a locked dump chute. The lights were off, except for the faint dot of light on the pinhole camera in one corner.


    There was a repugnant smell of rust reeking in the air.


    It was very silent, except for the asional sounds of droplets.


    The woman on top of the metallic bed twitched.


    Her previously unmoving eyelids flickered. Her limbs were freezing cold, as if her hands and feet would have frostbites soon, but there seemed to be thousands of ants inside her body, constantly biting her internal organs and bones, lighting up a fire in her. Her body was screaming for something.


    The intense craving drowned her, familiar but way more powerful than she ever felt.


    For a long time, she curled up shivering, while unintelligible groans grumbled from her throat. This intense craving was too powerful that she did not feel the pain from the wounds of her body for a while.


    It was growing more intense.


    Give me¡­


    I need it... give it to me¡­!


    I need it now¡­!


    However, when Xiong Wuyue opened her swollen eyesboriously, she could not see anything.


    It was totally dark.


    Her mind muddled by the biting pain of her insides failed to remember her current situation.


    Where was she¡­?


    After her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she finally saw the silhouette of the room.


    There was no other furniture in the room, except for the luxuriously soft couch where the man had sat down once he was tired.


    Her eyes dted.


    ¡­!!!


    Remembering the inhumane torture that she had just experienced, Xiong Wuyue felt the hair on every inch of her body rise.


    Terror enveloped her again. Along with this, her mind finally recognized the pain of the wounds on her body.


    "Mnngrrhh¡­!"


    Her eyes unfocused as she was once again attacked by waves of pain.


    She had received countless wounds on her entire body, from small scratches of knives, stabs, slices, to many parts of her skin scr.a.p.ed off.


    She felt immense pain in her bones due to the small needles he inserted onto her legs and arms.


    Images of how the tall, shadowy figure had kicked and mmed her on the walls resurfaced in her mind.


    Xiong Wuyue had never suffered like this in her entire life. For a moment, she was confused by nightmare and reality. However, the pain that continuously racked her body reminded her that she had just suffered cruelty and inhumane beating under his hands.


    Xiong Wuyue''s trembling increased violently.


    That demon¡­!


    That inhuman and perverted demon had a problem in his mind!


    He was a murderer! A killer!


    A hideous, insane man who wore human clothing!


    Xiong Wuyue had now the courage to curse at that beast now that he was gone. No matter how much she had pleaded earlier, he did not stop and continue torturing her with a smile, saying that under his hands, she would not die easily.


    It was true. She did not die. However, she was slowly nearing towards death.


    Xiong Wuyue wanted to move, but she had no strength left.


    Along with the muddied blood that had spread on the bed and down on the floor, she could feel her life fading.


    She even wondered how she was alive until now, after being tortured like that.


    Tears streamed down the sides of her face.


    "Uuwuuu¡­"


    How could the majestic Xiong Wuyue fall to this extent?


    The glorious woman on a stunning dress, walking on red carpets with shing cameras¡­ that should have been her¡­!


    Xiong Wuyue struggled.


    With a dull thud, she fell of the bed.


    The drop had immobilized her for a long time and took the wind from her lungs. Sheid down on the murky pool of blood curled up in pain.


    Then, with thest remaining energy she could muster, she slowly crawled towards the gorgeous couch.


    She did not want to die on the cold, hard ground like an animal.


    She was Xiong Wuyue, she only¡­ only deserved the best¡­


    Behind her was a bloody trail.


    She felt that her whole body was in unprecedented pain, but with single-minded obsession, she still crawled.


    "Dad..." A sob broke out.


    Besides her unfulfilled dream, there was only one person who filled her mind. Images of the doting smile of her father as he gently patted her head. How he had supported her all throughout her career. How proud he had looked as he praised her in front of everyone.


    Would she die here without her dear father knowing?


    Sob.


    She could not believe that her ending would be in this dark and cold room.


    "Dad..." She crawled slowly, her bloodied hands reaching forward.


    There was a saying, that one''s life would sh in their eyes when they were about to die.


    Right now, Xiong Wuyue could see her life shing past her eyes.


    She was a princess.


    A beautiful princess who was everybody''s favorite.


    She was her daddy''s beloved and her mommy''s treasure.


    Whenever she reached out her hands, she would be able to get anything she wanted.


    The little Xiong Wuyue even believed that if she asked for the stars and the moon from her daddy, her daddy would give it to her.


    Like what everyone always said, she was the best princess in the world, everyone''s favorite!


    She lived happily in the world that revolved around her only.


    Until one day, there came a wish of hers which could not be granted.


    Her mother was about to attend a banquet overseas, when her ne crashed.


    For the first time, little Xiong Wuyue first encountered loneliness and having unable to get something she wished for.


    Little Xiong Wuyue stood in front of her mother''s coffin with wide eyes.


    Today was her mother''sst day of glory.


    Yet...


    Why...


    Why were there only a few people who came to bid goodbye to her mommy?


    "Daddy, I thought mom was famous."


    Xiong De, still a handsome young father, picked up the little girl and hugged her with a depressed voice.


    "¡­Someone more famous than your mother died. They went there first. They''lleter."


    Little Xiong Wuyue instantly understood.


    There was someone greater than her mother.


    There was actually someone more beautiful, more charming, and more prestigious than her mommy?


    Little Xiong Wuyue was unsatisfied. She was the best child in the world, so her mother was the best mom as well.


    "Who is it?"


    Xiong De gave a bitter smile, then walked through a long hallway, towards the otherrger hall where many powerful people in ck clothes gathered.


    Everyone was crowded in this more regal ce. The funeral hall where little Xiong Wuyue''s mother was currently at paled inparison to this ce. The ce here was more solemn and had more people saying their goodbyes.


    And in this ce, the little Xiong Wuyue who was always everyone''s favorite, did not enter everyone''s eyes today. They did not greet her like they used to. She was like another ''someone'' in the entrance.


    "Daddy, are these people blind?" Xiong Wuyue asked, stunned and aggrieved.


    How could these people not greet the world''s favorite?


    "Wuyu''er, this is the main Xiong family''s funeral. They will always be the first in everyone''s eyes, and we are always the second. I''m sorry, I couldn''t give a morous funeral for your mother," Xiong De said sorrowfully with gloomy eyes.


    He was not happy that his wife was neglected in the other hall, while this ce was crowded with people''s condolences.


    "¡­Even in death, we will always be the main family''s shadow¡­"


    It was unfair.


    Little Xiong Wuyue then understood that this was the ce where the person who was more amazing than her mother was in.


    She walked and looked around.


    What did this person look like? How could that person trample on her mother like this? It''s not allowed! Hmph!


    She then saw a little girl sitting on the first row, surrounded by a.d.u.l.ts.


    "Daddy, who is she?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-life_51789017745773498 for visiting.


    "She is the Young Miss of our family."


    Little Xiong Wuyue was stunned.


    There was another young miss other than her?


    "But aren''t I the young miss?" Tears .u.mted in herrge eyes.


    Xiong De kissed her daughter''s head distressedly.


    He whispered, "Right now, you aren''t the young miss of the main Xiong family yet. But once daddy is seated on the highest positon, you will be the only young miss of the family."


    Little Xiong Wuyue who was educated by Xiong De understood.


    She was not the only favorite of the world.


    There was actually someone more loved by the world than her.

 Chapter 488 - Xiong Wuyues Life (II)

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Xiong Wuyue''s Life (II)</h4>


    Little Xiong Wuyue watched the little girl from afar.


    She was just sitting there while the a.d.u.l.ts fawned over her and expressed their condolences in tears.


    But the little girl was timid and never spoke to them.


    Little Xiong Wuyue felt that this little girl was not at all great like her.


    How could this cowardly little girl be better than her?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-life-(ii)_51789168606500766 for visiting.


    So, little Xiong Wuyue raised her tiny chin and walked to the a.d.u.l.ts with a charming smile.


    However, unlike what she had expected, the a.d.u.l.ts ignored her and did not even spare her a nce.


    They were like a flock of chickens trying to peck on the only corn cob thrown at them.


    This made little Xiong Wuyue feel rejected for the second time.


    The first time was when the stupid young Gao Huan whom her daddy told her to befriend ignored her offered of friendship. But then her daddy told her that he was a stupid and ignorant boy, so although she was angry, she just thought that the boy simply did not deserve to be her friend, and he would regret it one day.


    Now, this little girl who was not anything special, who did not know how to smile, who did not talk, was stealing all the people''s attention from her.


    Unforgivable!


    She, Xiong Wuyue, was supposed to be the world''s favorite!


    The feeling of neglect and dismissal was very horrible to the little princess who had always been favored.


    The little princess felt angry and unwilling.


    With her lips pursed into an aggrieved pout, little Xiong Wuyue red at the stone-faced little girl, before turning her head away in an angry snort.


    "Hmph!"


    Herrge eyes met the woman in the picture frame.


    She heard it, the woman in the picture frame was the ugly little girl''s mother.


    ording to her daddy, this woman was more famous and had a higher status than her mommy. That''s why her mommy''sst day was not given much attention by any of these people, because of this woman.


    She red.


    What was so special about this person?


    Her mother looked more beautiful than this woman!


    Just because of this thing called ''status'', her beautiful and charming mother was neglected by everyone!


    Little Xiong Wuyue did not pay respect to the woman who stole her mother''sst day of glory.


    Instead, she harbored grievances on the main family.


    She would grow up and be more famous than this woman, until her child, the ugly little girl who stole everyone''s attention at this moment, would be forgotten and neglected!


    She would get a ''status'' better than theirs! Just wait and see!


    Little Xiong Wuyue ran outside while fuming with unshed tears and nned to ask her great daddy how to be more powerful and famous, when suddenly, she bumped onto someone.


    The impact was great and Little Xiong Wuyue''s tiny body plopped to the ground.


    Little Xiong Wuyue was not feeling great at the moment.


    She had just learned that she was not the most favored person in the whole world. She wasn''t the most loved. She wasn''t the only favorite. There was someone greater than her that all people fawned over as the ''Young Miss''.


    And most of all, her beloved mother was neglected. Just because her mother''s status was not enough. Her beautiful mother was treated poorly.


    Little Xiong Wuyue was truly upset right now.


    The pain on her bottom just made it worse that she cried.


    "M-mmm¡­wuahhh!!"


    The tears that welled up in her eyes finally poured out.


    The young boy who was bumped into by her stared at the crying little girl who was on the ground.


    His eyes were hidden by his soft fringe. No one knew what he was thinking, but he soon took out a neatly folded handkerchief from the pocket of his small suit.


    With smooth movements learned from training manners and etiquette, he smoothly offered his hand like a gentleman.


    "A girl should not cry loudly while they were on the ground. It is unbefitting of ady." His tone was crisp, representing his young age.


    However, his polite yet direct words and his inky ck eyes held calmness unusual for his age.


    Little Xiong Wuyue finally stopped crying.


    She looked up at the boy who held out his hand.


    The young boy wore a fine ck suit. He was not wearing a smile. His eyes were serious.


    Little Xiong Wuyue felt intimidated by the boy''s stare for a moment.


    The young boy seemed to notice the peopleing to them.


    The cries of the little girl was loud, so it attracted some of the a.d.u.l.ts'' attention.


    The young boy sighed.


    He then smiled like a gentleman.


    The dimples showed on both of his smooth and plump cheeks, making him look lovely and angelic. With warm eyes as if he was looking at the most precious thing in the world, the young boy gently spoke.


    "Youngdy, please ept this handkerchief. It will not be good if people see you in an unwholesome appearance."


    The young boy''s smile and gentle actions made little Xiong Wuyue feel again that she was the best and most beloved princess in the world.


    In this dark day where everyone neglected her and her mother, she finally felt that she was the center of the world again.


    The young boy''s shining figure looked very handsome and princely in her eyes.


    She blushed. She grabbed his hand, and was gently pulled up to her feet.


    "T-thank you," Little Xiong Wuyue epted the handkerchief in his hand.


    The young boy responded with a sweet smile, making little Xiong Wuyue blush again.


    "You''re wee. I shall go now, mydy."


    The young boy bowed and immediately turned away.


    Little Xiong Wuyue kept staring at his back until he disappeared.


    She held her burning face, her eyes shining.


    Little Xiong Wuyue did not even had the chance to ask for the young boy''s name.


    However, she kept that experience in mind and yed it repeatedly.

 Chapter 489 - Xiong Wuyue of the Past and the Present

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Xiong Wuyue of the Past and the Present</h4>


    It was just like how a princess fell and was saved by a handsome prince. It was the first time she felt a heartbeat for a boy.


    "Linfeng..." Xiong Wuyue was sprawled on the ground.


    She did not have any strength left. Her blurry eyes could no longer see the luxurious couch a few steps away from her. She felt the coldness on her limbs grow and spread inwards.


    Linfeng.


    Her young mind was truly captivated by the princely young boy who acted so maturedly.


    Any young girl could easily fall for that.


    The little girl had never forgotten that experience, until finally, she saw him again in one of the grand banquets in the Xiong Mansion.


    So his name was Zhou Linfeng.


    Linfeng, it was a nice name.


    Xiong Wuyue watched the young Linfeng every year in the Xiong banquets.


    For the first time, she felt hesitant to approach others.


    She had always waited for the boy to notice her and approach her.


    Was he shy?


    Xiong Wuyue imagined that the boy must be looking at her secretly as well.


    She imagined that they were both like Romeo and Juliet.


    Humph, still not giving up. Let''s see then who can y the game longer, she secretly thought with a smile.


    Her pride kept her from rushing to him, and her father''s caution. Just as her obsession to be the most ill.u.s.trious grew with time, her fascination for him also grew.


    The boy named Linfeng turned from a cute little boy to a handsome teenager, and then to an attractive and charismatic man.


    As she waited every year to see him, her heart that was initially only filled with admiration became full of desires, obsession, and envy towards the people he was serving.


    Her hatred towards the main family, as well as her covetous obsession for the status of the young miss of the Xiong family, heated further when she came to know that Linfeng would only serve the young miss of the main family.


    She was very upset! She could not swallow that!


    That bitch stole everything away from her.


    Her promise to her mother was not fulfilled yet.


    That was why she and her father made a n.


    They made a deal with Guan Gao Huan.


    And...


    They seeded.


    ******


    Her father killed Old Xiong with the poison given by Guan Gao Huan.


    Xiong Wuyue managed to trick Xiong Zhi.


    They kidnapped her and sent her to Guan Gao Huan''s hands.


    That time, Xiong Wuyue was living the best time of her life.


    She finally got to live in the main Xiong Mansion! She was finally the Young Miss! The only Young Miss Xiong! And Linfeng....


    The vibrant Xiong Wuyue looked at the man beside her.


    Linfeng... was finally hers.


    She leaned against Linfeng happily, lovingly looking at his handsome face.


    The man beside her nced at her. His eyes did not show anything on his mind.


    Today, she and Linfeng would be attending a banquet.


    It was a celebration banquet for her father for bing the biggest shareholder of the Xiong Empire and bing the head of the Xiong family.


    Xiong Wuyue proudly hugged Linfeng''s arms as they went out of the car. But then Linfeng suddenly halted.


    His head turned sharply to look behind.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiong Wuyue asked him.


    She turned to see what he was looking at.


    But there was nothing, except for a car parked not far away from them.


    Xiong Wuyue dismissed it and turned around to continue forward, however, the tall man beside her was unmoving.


    His eyes were still fixedly staring at the car.


    There was a faint humming sound of engine starting, and the car left.


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Wuyue could feel the man''s tensed body beside her.


    "Are you alright?" She asked worriedly and looked at his face, then she was stunned.


    Linfeng''s dark peach blossom eyes were full of murderous intent. Veins popped out on his temples.


    Xiong Wuyue had never seen this kind of terrible expression on Linfeng.


    "Linfeng?" She asked tentatively again.


    Her heart was thumping loudly.


    For a moment, she felt scared to see that expression of his.


    One second, two seconds¡­


    Linfeng finally turned to her. His beautiful eyes were back to their gentle shine. His smile was lovely.


    "Pardon me. I was just thinking of something. Let''s go."


    He patted her hand like a gentleman and led her forward.


    Xiong Wuyue looked at him for a while.


    She then decided that what she had seen was only a pigment of her imagination.


    [A/N: This scene was where Xiong Zhi escaped and Guan Gao Huan had caught her. He then brought Xiong Zhi to this ce to let her see Linfeng and Xiong Wuyue arm in arm. Refer chap 58]


    However, no matter how many times she fooled herself, the truth would always prevail in the end.


    ¡­.


    Xiong Wuyue was looking forward to this day.


    She would finally have a date with Linfeng!


    Linfeng had served her for a year already, but they never had the time of their own. The man was so taciturn. He was also hardworking. He had his ownpany to take care of, but he also did not quit his job as her aide, thus, he was always very busy and had no time.


    Xiong Wuyue could not find a chance to have a quality time together with Linfeng.


    How else would she be able to seduce him into having another kind of rtionship with her?


    Still, Xiong Wuyue was happy that Linfeng kept his job as her aide.


    She believed that Linfeng voluntarily became her aide because he had feelings for her.


    Any other reason besides that, Xiong Wuyue threw them out of her mind.


    She happily prepared for a candlelit dinner and studiedboriously how to cook. She made many errors and repeated again, until she was finally able to cook decent ones. She hummed a song while waiting for him.


    Then the door mmed opened.


    "Linfeng¡ª" Xiong Wuyue was not able toplete her joyous greeting because Linfeng''s dark face entered her sight.


    His expression was more terrifying than the one she had seen before.


    Linfeng did not utter a single word, walked over to her, and immediately wrapped onerge hand around her neck.

 Chapter 490 - After They Died

    <h4>Chapter 490 - After They Died</h4>


    Gasp!


    Xiong Wuyue choked.


    With shocked eyes, she grabbed onto his hands, her face turning red then purple.


    W-what??? Why???


    She was shocked how the always gentle Linfeng, the refined and calm gentleman, suddenly turned into something alien to her.


    He¡­he actuallyid hands on her?!


    Linfeng?!


    Aggrieved, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Linfeng''s romantic peach blossom eyes, which she had always loved, were currently staring down at her murderously. The rim of his eyes were red and wet. There was a drop of blood on his lips, born from biting his lips too hard.


    "Where...where is that bastard Guan Gao Huan?!! Where did you hide my Young Miss?!!!" He angrily roared with gritted teeth.


    Linfeng was ready to kill.


    Xiong Wuyue could see it in his eyes.


    In that moment, Xiong Wuyue thought that she would be killed.


    However, what she could not believe was that she was about to be killed by the man she loved so dearly.


    She cried.


    Why was he being so cruel to her?


    She loved him so much!


    Seeing that she could not speak, Linfeng loosened his hands a little to give her leeway to do so.


    Xiong Wuyue coughed hard and gasped for air.


    She kept crying.


    "I-I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Linfeng erupted and waved his hands on the dinner table. He smashed the delicate tes which Xiong Wuyue had handpicked for the date. The food she had cooked for their dinner was flung away and smashed into a mess on the ground.


    Xiong Wuyue was frozen with fear.


    The image in front of her was eerily familiar.


    She thought she saw herself in one of her outbursts.


    But he was Linfeng, the always gentlemanly Linfeng¡­


    She then realized that she seemed to not really know him at all.


    Linfeng was raging mad and seemed to be intent on destroying everything around him. That was when she finally noticed what seemed to be a photo that was being held tightly in one of Linfeng''s fists.


    It was crumpled to the point that Xiong Wuyue could not see what was in the image. It took a while for the furious man to calm down.


    Xiong Wuyue saw the tears in his red-rimmed eyes finally fall. However, his eyes were devoid of any emotion, except for cold hatred.


    Why¡­? Why was he crying?


    All throughout the time she was with Linfeng, Xiong Wuyue knew somewhat that Linfeng was not really honest with her. It was a woman''s instinct. However, her pride and selfish heart threw all her doubts away, and just wanted to believe the lie she had conjured in her own.


    Xiong Wuyue hugged herself amidst the things around her that had scratched her. She hesitated whether tofort the irate man, but her fear of his sudden outburst scared her.


    She was afraid to get near Linfeng at the moment.


    After a while, Linfeng wiped his tears expressionlessly.


    He directed a gloomy re at the woman who was curled up in the corner.


    "Because of you..." he whispered.


    He went closer to her as if he finally decided to kill her.


    "Because of your greed¡­"


    That was when a group of highly skilled forces entered the room and attacked Linfeng.


    They also had guns.


    "No!"


    Xiong Wuyue''s thoughts froze.


    She stood up to stop her father''s men from shooting.


    Linfeng immediately threw up the table, took out a gun fluidly, and shot back at them.


    More men in ck outfits came running. Linfeng seemed to have no choice but to escape. Before leaving, he threw her a cold look, as if saying that he would definitely kill her next time.


    That day was thest day that Xiong Wuyue had seen Linfeng eye to eye.


    Because the next time that she saw him, it was two yearster, and he was lying down on that woman''sp in the middle of the blood-soaked road.


    ****


    The police and the special investigations team had put yellow tapes around the crime scene, preventing people froming closer.


    Many dead bodies were scattered around.


    Xiong Wuyue had ran immediately to the crime scene the moment she heard the news from her father.


    She did not care about the rest of what he had said.


    The only words that filled her mind as she ran to the crime scene, ringing in hateful echoes that she did not want to believe, was that Linfeng had died.


    ¡­


    Xiong Wuyue''s eyes were nk while she stared at the scene in front of her.


    Her beloved manid on the ground palely with closed eyes.


    He looked like he was only sleeping, although his face was pale and he was covered in blood. He had a peaceful look on his face as if finally, he was with the person he was looking for.


    There were countless knives that stabbed at her heart.


    She choked in pain she clutched at her chest, but her wide eyes still remained fixated with a sense of unrealness.


    Linfeng chose to die with that person rather than live in glory with her.


    Why?


    It was a foolish decision.


    No sane man would choose it.


    Xiong Wuyue was beautiful, prestigious, wealthy, and loved him with all her heart.


    Compared to a woman who was always nk-faced, anti-social, and was already pushed down many times by another man, Xiong Wuyue was way better.


    All men would want her without hesitation.


    She stood still, not realizing that tears hade out of her eyes continuously, until her butler fearfully held out a pack of tissue.


    She then realized that she was crying.


    What was she crying for?


    That in the end, even though she had the status and she was even the Young Miss Xiong, she was still not chosen?


    Why? Why choose that person?!


    Overwhelming heartache, pain, and grievances erupted in her heart.


    She stared at the woman who remained seated on the ground, her back leaning on the car, and hugging the man in his arms, even in death.


    So you chose her?


    Did you not say that it was unbefitting of a woman to cry while sitting on the ground?


    Xiong Wuyue wiped her tears one by one.


    Even in death, that woman still stole what was supposed to be hers.


    Even in death...


    She still had to envy her.


    Xiong Wuyue was filled with grievances and hatred towards the dead woman.


    Her eyes looked at thetter with the overwhelming desire to shred the dead woman''s corpse to pieces, to scatter it for animals to eat, and to never give her a burial ground.


    These two people wanted to stay together until death, but Xiong Wuyue would make sure they would never be able to get together in the afterlife!


    She spoke to her butler. "Make sure to get both of their bodies. Send Linfeng''s body to the best funeral parlor and had them preserve his body well. As for that woman¡­" Xiong Wuyue''s eyes gleamed with madness. "Leave her in the mountains filled with wild dogs."


    Linfeng had died, but he had left his body behind.


    Even if she could not get his heart, she would at least get his body. With Xiong Wuyue''s determined instructions, the entangled corpses which could not be separated were finally separated.


    One was sent to arge mansion, while the other was left behind in the mountains to be fed to the wild dogs.


    ¡­ Butter on that day, a car drove by the mountainside and retrieved the woman''s corpse.


    The person solemnly cremated the dead woman and gave her ashes a proper burial ground in his family''s ancestral graveyard.


    It was the only thing he could do for the innocent woman who was implicated in this whole web woven by his father. He gave her a bow in silence. But he knew that it was never enough. Nothing could everpensate.


    *


    A woven destiny was slowly untangling its threads one by one.


    The same people, the same ces, but the world had begun to drift off to a different course.


    Xiong Wuyue breathed herst.


    She did not even realize what she had ''seen'' as her soul drifted off and scattered.


    She died inside the dark room with no one knowing that her life had ended.


    Even the person who loved her the most was continually waiting for her return inside his own dim prison.


    Ever since Xiong De saw his daughter, he was always waiting for her every day.


    Every time the sound of the door opening came, he would ask if his daughter hade.


    Xiong De blindly believed that his daughter would get him out someday.


    He pinned his hopes on her. Because it was the only thing he could do.


    The days continued peacefully like that.


    ******


    [E/N: Honestly, when I read this while editing, I felt that this father and daughter pair is truly miserable and quite pitiful. However, all evils they suffered originated from them as well. Their fate shows the karmic cycle of the world,ing from the sins from the previous lives and onwards. I appreciate that the viins are given depth in their sufferings, not immediately just killed off and done. They are humans too, they have reasons why they became like that, they suffer pain too, and they grieve. It doesn''t mean they deserve forgiveness though, and although reading it made me cry for some reason, I know that it was all products of their own actions. A death will always be saddening, but it''s a harsh fact that no matter how a person suffer and die, the world will still ruthlessly go on.]

 Chapter 491 - The Snake Moves

    <h4>Chapter 491 - The Snake Moves</h4>


    In the capital, on the highest floor of SC building, two men were currently busying themselves with a pile of doc.u.ments on their table.


    Linfeng had been busy because of the sess of ZD Comprehensive Project. By his side was Jang Shin who wore dark circles on his eyes.


    When Jang Shin finally took a break, he massaged his brows. He had been busy in the past month ever since SCunched ZD World. He had been practically living on this floor and he only went out when he had to meet the big shots who wanted to have business proposals to SC.


    Right now, he must probably look like a zombie due to theck of sleep and many work he had yet to finish. He could not even take care of his skin properly nowadays.


    Jang Shin''s eyes could not help but nce at the fresh-looking and energetic man who was way busier than him.


    Linfeng''s smooth, clear, and glowing skin made Jang Shin''s eyebrow twitched. Howe this man became more handsome the more he overworks?


    He gritted his teeth. "Howe you never looked messed up? You are working on two high-fuel jobs, goodness. I swear you haven''t got a decent sleep for many days, but why is it that you looked more energetic than usual, ah? What''s your secret?"


    Jang Shin really wondered if his friend was still human. Linfeng looked at him then smirked faintly.


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    ''¡­''


    Jang Shin: There was something on that smirk.


    Jang Shin (single dog) suddenly felt as if he was forcefully fed with something (dogfood).


    "I''m here working my ass off with you, and is about to be a zombie, yet you''re still being stingy?"


    "Well..." Linfeng dragged his words as he answered.


    "Because I am working happily and with a huge reason."


    Linfeng''s arrogant smirk softened into a smile.


    "!!!!!"


    Jang Shin: There was definitely ''something'' on that smile!


    Jang Shin, this quick-witted guy when ites to the gossip of others, immediately caught on to something.


    He opened his mouth wide as his narrow eyes stared at the man''s face.


    "You''re¡­ you''re smiling! No, your eyes are sparkling! And your skin... is glowing!"


    Then suddenly realization hit Jang Shin''s face.


    "You took one day off, with the Xiong Heiress... Gasp!"


    "Linfeng have you... have you lost your v.i.r.g.i.nity?!"


    Linfeng: ''....''


    Linfeng threw the doc.u.ment in his hand at Jang Shin with a ck face.


    "You are still very lively. You don''t need a break at all. Go back to work."


    Now, Linfeng was back to the strict and domineering man whom Jang Shin was more familiar with.


    Jang Shin: "¡­"


    So, he was right?!


    He excitedly wanted to jump up and start asking, but was shot down by a thick pile of backlogged doc.u.ments mming on his desk, followed by a warning re from Linfeng.


    Cry


    Inhuman!


    Jang Shin could only go back to work while grumbling at how Linfeng was working him to death.


    Linfeng''s phone rang.


    It was a personnel from the investigation team he assigned to keep an eye on Xiong Wuyue.


    [Master, the object did note out of the building for three days already.]


    Linfeng raised a brow.


    Did that Guan Gao Huan took a Xiong as his ''ymate''? He''s quite daring. Even if the other party was expelled already, in a sense, Xiong Wuyue still had not gotten to change her surname yet.


    He simply replied back.


    [Just keep an eye, and change people and positions every day. Prioritize acting low-key. That ce has strict surveince.]


    Linfeng made sure to give a warning to his people.


    After all, LG Club was proven to be a dangerous ce. Many people from the underground world had their meetings take ce there. It would not be good if his people get exposed. They would be captured and killed off at any moment.


    After Linfeng put down his phone, he wondered about the connection with Guan Gao Huan to Xiong Wuyue.


    ording to Zhi''er, the poison that Xiong De handed to Old Xiong was from Guan Gao Huan.


    And ording to further investigation by Xiong Zhi, the poison originally came from the Lu''s.


    With the help of the pest, they found out that the poison that Xiong De had brought was exactly the same poison which the pest had been forced to take when he was still under his brother''s wings.


    Xiong family¡­


    Guan family¡­


    Lu family¡­


    Linfeng''s intuition seemed to catch onto something, but he was unable to tell what it was.


    Linfeng suddenly thought of that dark-haired man in the Tang banquet, with an imposing aura and martial arts that could probably be on par with his.


    It looked like he would have to cross paths with that man again in the near future.


    ***


    As ZD Comprehensive Project bloomed, the ZD World boarded the number one trending app in the recent global downloads in just a month.


    The app covered more than fifty countries in oneunch after all.


    While ZD World received attention from all over the world, the hegemons in the business and IT industries instantly saw the stunning potential of ZD Comprehensive Project.


    After inquiring further, they came to know the development direction and the potential product lines that were already underway in research and development. The ideas and features were highly advanced and innovative.


    Many business hegemons immediately wanted to cooperate with SC. Because SC was like a tiny green pea sapling suddenly sprouting a diamond in a green field, the hegemons thought that they could easily rope in SC in whatever way they could.


    There were varied responses in the domestic and international markets, some offered a basket of candies while many showed a threatening knife.


    One of the people who was snared in by SC''s appetizing bait was a man who was currently reading the reports inside an old western style mansion.


    "How interesting, so the man behind SC is just a butler?"


    His voice reverberated inside the wide Victorian living room.

 Chapter 492 - The Snake Moves (II)

    <h4>Chapter 492 - The Snake Moves (II)</h4>


    "Indeed, Master. His name is Jang Shin from the Jang family. He is no longer especially serving a young miss from the Tang family, although he still inter¡ª"


    The butler was about to go into details when he was cut off by the man on the couch.


    "Not that. I am talking about the one behind it. The real mind who made this golden hen," while Ming Zhi Yi said that, he knocked on the reports about ZD World.


    "...Is master referring to Zhou Linfeng?" the old butler asked hesitantly.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s pitch ck eyes which were an exactly a replica of Lu Jin''s lifted to stare at the butler coldly.


    The butler sweated.


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly smiled.


    He was a handsome mature man, more charismatic, and with greater masculinity than Lu Jin, his son. He exuded dangerous yet seductive charisma.


    "Of course. Who else will it be? It is amazing how this seemingly weak man managed to hide this huge project. It even eluded your keen eyes and sharp ears," Ming Zhi Yi said meaningfully.


    The old butler suddenly threw his knees down on the ground. He bowed his head solemnly.


    "I amcking. This butler know his mistakes." Ming Zhi Yi nodded, smiling.


    His face lit up with that smile, but it was more terrifying than his cold eyes to the butler.


    "Butler Qian must know what to do. If he has to cut off his ears and gouge his eyes out, then reced them with better ones, perhaps Butler Qian will be more reliable and capable, don''t you think?"


    Butler Qian sweated.


    "En. Master speaks truth."


    Ming Zhi Yi took his eyes off him.


    Butler Qian knew what to do.


    Gouge the eyes out and cut off the ears.


    He needed to rece his people with better ones.


    Even though Butler Qian felt unwilling to lose his capable men, he did not have a choice. He fished out his phone and made a phone call, while still on his knees.


    "You are all relieved from your mission."


    He simply spoke these words and cut off the call.


    Dismissal was a heavy word.


    They were no longer needed. Useless. Thus, it meant death.


    Only death could ensure that the secrets were buried in this dangerous game.


    Butler Qian felt as if a piece of his flesh had been cut off.


    Although those people were orphans from the slums, Butler Qian still had given extensive efforts to train them. But precisely because they could be thrown away with one word from their masters, that Butler Qian tried not to allow himself to linger any emotion towards his students. Yet he still felt low.


    Ming Zhi Yi was satisfied with Butler Qian''s choice. He threw the report at the side and went directly to the second subject of their discussion.


    "I remember you gave me a report about Gunan''s project once. It is exactly the same as this ZD, but too bad, Gunan moved like a turtle and only covered a few countries. His project is veryckingpared to ZD. Is he still nning onunching his project thising year?"


    Butler Qian was about to answer when the man before him spoke again.


    "Oh, Butler Qian, your mistakes are forgiven. You can stand up."


    Butler Qian stood up, but he knew he would be kneeling soon.


    "Young Master Gunan initially nned to release the project in a year. Because of ZD, he is hastening thepletion now, the same in all other sites involved in the project. However..."


    "However, those countries shifted their sight onto ZD, and is starting to desert Gunan''s project despite the penalties, correct?" Ming Zhi Yi finished.


    Butler Qian nodded.


    That was exactly it.


    Young Master Gunan was having a hard time nowadays because of ZD Project. He had surveyed the market previously and saw no bids or ongoing projects on unified globalwork or of simr nature.


    He had thought that he would be the first bird to sing and the rest would follow, but in the most critical stages nearingpletion, there rose a songbird who sang a better song ahead of him.


    If Young Master Gunan released his project now, it would fall below inparison with SC''s ZD World.


    "If that is the case, Gunan can raise a white g and propose cooperation with SC to fuse his project with ZD. After all, the sites were already avable,plete with infrastructures. Only minor adjustments are needed to fit the other''s technology. Very cost-effective. Later, he can slowly eat ZD, and SC."


    Butler Qian did not speak.


    Ming Zhi Yi asked for his opinion.


    "What do you say?"


    After all, Butler Qian was the one who especially took care of Gunan ever since thetter was brought into the mansion from ''that'' ce.


    He knew what Gunan was likely to think and what his voice would be.


    Indeed, Ming Zhi Yi was right.


    Butler Qian knew Gunan like the back of his hand. He had watched over him since young and investigated his every move after the boy left the mansion. Thus, he knew that Gunan would not voluntarily lower himself under a mere butler.


    Even if it was for the sake of attacking the host from the inside.


    It was not because Gunan was prideful. It was because Gunan would not be able to easily subvert the tables against that butler given the trend of the situation. It would be no different to putting oneself as a floor mat on the enemy''s doorway without the assurance that the foot over it would slip someday.


    But Butler Qian knew what he should answer in this critical situation.


    "Gunan will do what master says."


    That was what would be exactly Gunan''s words when met with an order directlying from their master''s mouth.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled meaningfully.


    "Call him here then."


    Like Linfeng had thought, a resplendent golden apple would always be coveted by snakes. Even the snakes that hid deeply in the darkest pits would poke their heads out to take a bite.

 Chapter 493 - The Snakes in Hiding Moves (III)

    <h4>Chapter 493 - The Snakes in Hiding Moves (III)</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan returned to the capital city with a dark face.


    He had been flying overseas to various countries hoping to secure business proposals with several partners for potential expansion when those sly foxes suddenly backed out.


    Those bastards wanted to switch to SC''s ZD Comprehensive Project!


    Guan Gao Huan gritted his teeth in anger.


    He had never been rejected like this.


    SC''s project was truly the first biggest wall that Guan Gao Huan encountered that hindered the sess of his project. His project had not beenunched yet, but the future was already bleak.


    Guan Gao Huan took off his tie and threw it on the corner.


    What he should do now? Should he put his n A aside?


    n A, which was to have a smooth transaction and a fair deal with thosepanies, did not work. Perhaps n B, which was to use his hidden cards to threaten thosepanies, might be the only way this time.


    However, Guan Gao Huan only wanted to use that method only if he did not have a choice.


    Even though he grew up in lies and deceit, he still wanted to strive and prove that he belonged to this aristocratic world. His pride would not allow himself to admit defeat that he was no better than that butler.


    At this time, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was his former trainer, Butler Qian.


    Guan Gao Huan was silent for two seconds, then answered.


    Butler Qian only said three words. "Come to the mansion." Then he ended the call.


    In the dark night, the jegged Guan Gao Huan quickly travelled in the fastest speed from the capital to one of the distant secluded areas that his Father owned.


    His ck car turned and sped as if drag racing.


    Without a hindrance, he reached the ce in a little more than an hour.


    This ce was vast but empty at the same time, with airtight security invisible to the eyes. At the top of the deste hill was an old mansion.


    This was the only ''mansion'' that his master would visit in this country regrly.


    The fa?ade was extravagantly designed and the interior contained many antiques from various dynasties. If this mansion was well taken care of, this mansion would not fall behind the legendary families'' mansions.


    Guan Gao Huan got off his car, walked to the wide double doors, and opened the doors of the mansion himself.


    He really wondered why his Father frequently visited this mansion but never had the servants clean the whole ce up, except for the few ces that Father usually stayed in, such as his bedroom and the living room, courtesy of Butler Qian.


    They had tons of loyal servants but none of them came here, except Butler Qian and a few people who were trained from the slums like him.


    They were trained in the servants'' quarters but never set foot in the main hall. It was only when he became an a.d.u.l.t that Guan Gao Huan was able toe to the living room.


    Now, he was going inside the exclusive ce where his master was.


    When Guan Gao Huan entered, he saw the man sitting on the luxurious couch.


    "Father, you''ve called for me."


    Ming Zhi Yi nodded at Guan Gao Huan and told him to sit down.


    "Jin is on the way. While he is not here, let''s talk about this new business of yours."


    Guan Gao Huan stiffened for a moment. He subtly nced at the old butler. Butler Qian pretended that he did not see Guan Gao Huan''s piercing re.


    Guan Gao Huan had no choice but to further exin his project whose details he had tried to hide from this man.


    Although he had used part of the funds given to him by his Father for business, Guan Gao Huan had intended for this project to be a surprise. He wanted to be recognized by this man and increase his status and position in Guan Family.


    But it was a fact that his master had not ordered him anything, yet Guan Gao Huan went ahead without his Father''s knowledge.


    Father surely would not like it, more so with the current situation.


    This talk might not end up good.


    Guan Gao Huan opened his mouth.


    "My project is not yetpleted, but I n tounch it after I secure the deals for expansion in a few months, two months as the earliest, and three months thetest."


    Guan Gao Huan straightforwardly talked now because he knew that his master should have already known the details of his project.


    Ming Zhi Yi tapped on the armrest.


    "I see. However, you haven''t secured anything yet. And in a few months, predictably, all of them wille to this ZD project with a pile of sugar to entice SC to partner with them. It''s unlikely for them to give you and your small project a nce. Can you still see how your project will survive after that?"


    Guan Gao Huan was silent.


    Of course he knew all these. That was why he was raging mad.


    It was his idea first! It was him first! He should be the early bird.


    He was supposed to stun his Father with this new project.


    But that butler...!


    How could that mere butlere up with a great idea like his and even manage to pull it off so soon?


    Guan Gao Huan had only set up sites in twelve countries, but it took him a great deal of money,work, and time.


    Guan Gao Huan had no excuse for himself.


    If he only watched this mere butler closely and deeply, he would have been able to see iting. But who would have investigated and watched a mere butler?


    Guan Gao Huan had no choice but to ept his shoring in front of his Father, however shameful and infuriating it was.


    "Father, it''s my mistake, Ick judgement."


    "You did. You made many mistake as of recently. You failed to kill that Old Xiong, and failed to secure a young miss''s heart."


    Guan Gao Huan was silent.


    "How is it so hard to capture a youngdy''s heart? When I was at your age, I was able to make myself a desirable husband material. Even that woman''s heart which had been chased after by everyone still fell in my hands."


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at Guan Gao Huan''s face. His eyes were cold.


    "I had believed that with your face, you can ensnare her. But it looks like even though your face looks like the real Guan prince, it doesn''t help at all. That face is your only use. How else could you be of use to me?"


    Guan Gao Huan lowered his head, his face nk.


    He wanted to say that he was also capable and had done many things for his Father, no, his master. As for that young miss''s heart, Guan Gao Huan had tried his best. But that butler was too guarded.


    Guan Gao Huan could not freely approach the Young Miss Xiong. Even if he did, the woman was already full of guard against him.


    But he knew that answering back to the master was a quick way to seek death.


    His master never saw other''s aplishments, only their mistakes.


    The cold eyes like that of a snake seemed to see through his soul.


    "You have no ability, so there''s no need to prove yourself. As for that project, there is still a use."


    Guan Gao Huan paused and looked up at his master. He suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Find ways to get under that Zhou Linfeng. Make your project a part of ZD World." Guan Gao Huan''s pupil dted.


    "Master, that''s¡ª" He was dumbfounded with his master''s order that he even forgot to address him as father.


    "Did you not hear me clearly?" Ming Zhi Yi''s tone cut off everything like a de.


    His casual tone echoed in the empty living room, but the echoes sounded ghostly cold.


    Guan Gao Huan froze.


    ¡­What could he say?


    He clearly did not want to.


    He did not want to grovel under that lowly butler''s feet!


    Why should he?!


    Yet the quiet darkness in his master''s eyes blocked the words.


    What came out of his mouth was the opposite of what he truly felt.


    "¡­.Yes, father¡­."


    "I can''t hear you clearly," Ming Zhi Yi said as he nonchntly opened another folder.


    The way he tilted his head was exactly like Lu Jin''s.


    "I... Gunan shall follow Father''s orders."


    "Good."


    At this moment, the door opened and footsteps entered the living room.


    Lu Jin came.


    The moment he entered, his sensitive instincts suddenly felt the tense atmosphere in the air.


    He gave a quick nce at the frozen Guan Gao Huan who looked like he was dealt with a huge blow.


    He then looked at his father who was reading the reportszily.


    "Father, you''ve called for me."


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at him with a smile.


    "Come here, take a seat. We have a long discussion to make. I have a new role for you."


    ****

 Chapter 494 - Where He Shines

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Where He Shines</h4>


    Character reference (Refer Chapter: 235-237)


    Five Kings:


    William Grand- The oldest among the five, the current CEO of Grand Company, an international number one entertainmentpany in the world.


    Erich- The newly appointed ''King'' before Linfeng. A half-Chinese and half-American. The one with the most influence in China.


    Johan- tall, dark, and brown-haired man,?the sessor of a big empire in South America and had great dealings with the ck market.


    Caleb- A handsome man with Arabic features. A man who had already made a name for himself amongst the sheiks of the Middle East.


    Eugene- a man with European features. The sessor of another well-known empire in Europe. He was currently managing his ownpany he had made from scratch and have already expanded to several branches in different countries.


    ****


    While SC was receiving all kinds of approaches from different corporations and business firms all over the world, the global market''s five kings suddenly announced altogether that they would be celebrating the sess of ZD Comprehensive Project in Country C to introduce the progenitor of the project.


    It was huge news for the business insiders.


    The rted media also created more hype out of this big news.


    It was the renowned five kings of the young generation of the business world after all.


    The future of the business world was entirely in their hands. It was not an exaggeration. The five kings were all currently in their twenties only, except for one man, but they already had a lot of influence and resources in their hands. Just imagine the future they would hold.


    Moreover, the famous and globally sessful ZD World was a project heavily invested in by the five kings.


    With ZD World, the five kings along with SC Company''s reputation soared to greater heights. So when they especially announced this news at the same time, it became known immediately in every corner of the world.


    Various media channels seemed to have caught wind and let out spections that the five kings would likely introduce a new ''king''.


    Thest time that the formerly four kings simultaneously announced in the society to introduce a personage, the fifth king was introduced at that moment.


    The kings called it the ''big day''.


    The rest of the world called it the ''coronation day''. Many people also assumed that this would be a ''coronation'' day.


    But if it was, then did it mean that the progenitor of the ZD World would be the sixth king?


    But ZD came from SC Company, and SC Company was still a rtively new and arising powerhouse in Country C.


    Many spections about this uing ''king'' circted. But all this mere guesses and rumors would be answered once the ''big day''es.


    Until finally, the day arrived.


    **


    The venue for the most-awaited ''big day'' was set on the hilltop of one of Erich''s vi area in Country C.


    As the one who had scouted Linfeng and thest one to be crowned as king, he would be hosting the big day.


    In case a seventh king came up, then it would be Linfeng''s turn.


    Erich, who was half-Chinese and Half-American, has the greatest influence in Country C so this was a perfect role for him.


    The five kings were currently inside one room, well-groomed in their customized designer clothes.


    Each of their clothes matched their varying personalities and appearances, making them look like royal princes with different kinds of beauty and charisma.


    Erich wore a double b.r.e.a.s.ted white suit with silver cufflinks.


    Johan wore a notchpel night-blue jacket and striped indigo tie.


    Eugene''s wide shoulders matched well with the single b.r.e.a.s.ted grey coat and pleated pants.


    Caleb wore a distinctive and elegant thawb-inspired tunic which gave him both an airy yet noble ir.


    William, the Casanova, wore a wine red coat and white cored silk shirt without a necktie, making him look like he was only in his early twenties instead of thirties.


    "Where is the youngest?" William asked as hezed on the couch.


    The main hall was already crowded with hotshots from all over the world, yet the most important man in this event was not present yet.


    Johan moistened his throat as he took a sip of wine.


    "It''s still early. He should be on his way. Why don''t you try calling him?"


    "I already did, but Linfeng always ignore my calls," William answered aggrievedly.


    "Well, no one can me him. Half of the time you call, you always talk nonsense. You know that Linfeng doesn''t like to be teased, especially by you, but you still do it," Erich said as he passed a te of snacks to his buddies.


    The four mennguidly took their favorite snacks.


    "Hah! I''m starving. Who invented the rule that food should be served halfway in an event?"


    Calebined as he elegantly ate his Mediterranean sandwich.


    "They already served finger foods and pastries. But we can''t go in there early. The old hags will corner us fast. It will be hard to escape from them afterwards," Erich said.


    William''s ears twitched at the mention of ''old hag'', but he kept quiet as no one mentioned about his age.


    Being surrounded by people in their twenties made him feel suddenly older.


    Bah!


    He was still young in his prime age!


    Age did not matter at all. The face did!


    Wasn''t he the most sought after in the group?


    William looked outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Where was the youngest anyway?!


    **


    At this moment, the youngest was in the parking lot in Erich''s vi, inside the car.


    The divider was raised up, separating the backseat from the outside world.


    Linfeng wore his trademark color once more over his entire body.


    ck slim fit suit, ck silk shirt underneath, a dark grey necktie with retro silver chains, ck slim fit pants, and ck leather shoes. His inky ck hair was newly trimmed and swept back.


    The noble yet aggressive ck color, made his pitch-ck eyes look sharper and striking.


    Currently, this man was embracing a slender woman in his arms.

 Chapter 495 - Where He Shines (II)

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Where He Shines (II)</h4>


    The two currently had their passionate time inside the car.


    Xiong Zhi''s white arms were around Linfeng''s neck as they kissed deeply.


    Their lips and tongue intertwined.


    As their lips finally separated, Linfeng breathed a sigh on her lips.


    Their faces were still close and their bodies stuck together.


    "Zhi''er, why act so naughty right now, hmm? Purposely seducing me," he whispered.


    His breath had her scent.


    Linfeng recalled why they were currently staying in the car for almost half an hour now.


    His girlfriend was still cool and elegant a moment ago in her ancient ink painting-inspired cheongsam dress. She even praised how majestic he looked.


    But when he was about to open the car door and go out, the woman suddenly pulled the hem of his suit, making him sit down again.


    Then she attacked.


    She pulled his tie down and kissed his lips.


    Of course, Linfeng was very happy with Xiong Zhi''s initiative to be intimate with him.


    But it had been almost half an hour now and the enchanting woman did not seem to have any n to let him go.


    How could he bear to leave the car, if his girlfriend was... being so s.e.xy like this inside?


    Linfeng was torn whether to stay or to be rational and attend to this big day first.


    Xiong Zhi did not immediately let go of his neck. She bit his ear lightly.


    "But you look so handsome. I can''t let go of you. You''ll be the main protagonist tonight, everyone will definitely flock to you," Xiong Zhi whispered, with faint grievance in her tone.


    It was a good thing that she came with him.


    Linfeng was already very handsome in his ssic butler suit, but he looked even more stunning whenever his hair was stylishly swept up and well-groomed like a young master.


    When he was out of the butler suit, the overbearing aura and charisma of a leader could not be suppressed.


    All eyes would look at him. Especially now, because he would be the core of the night, no doubt, all attention would fall on him.


    Who knew if someone with greedy eyesnd their unscrupulous hands on her Linfeng?


    What if thedies inside moved their minds to Linfeng?


    What about the old ones with oily pig hands?


    Xiong Zhi was filled with worry and her possessiveness showed through.


    She only wanted Linfeng to be hers.


    If she could block all their eyes, whether a man''s or a woman''s, she would do so.


    Such a handsome and sessful bachelor, it was like putting a piece of fresh meat in front of a pack of starving wolves!


    Xiong Zhi''s hug became tighter as she told him her thoughts.


    Linfeng was dumbfounded.


    His girlfriend was thinking about this the whole time?


    He inadvertentlyughed and gently pulled her chin up to let her look into his eyes.


    "So now, you know how I feel whenever you attend parties and I had no other choice but to only look at you."


    "..."


    Xiong Zhi: Is it the right time to count one''s grievances?


    But she indeed felt guilty.


    Linfeng smirked, feeling happy with the vinegar jar in his arms.


    "How does it feel, sending off your man to those hungry wolves?"


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    >©n


    Xiong Zhi''s mouth pursed slightly as she stared at him.


    In Linfeng''s filtered eyes, the woman was acting coquettish with a pout on her lips.


    Xiong Zhi tried to exin.


    "You know I have no choice but to attend and maintain my influence. And those men who danced with me or talked to me, I don''t even put them in my eyes. You know why I always wear gloves."


    Because she did not like physical contact with others. She only got better at it nowpared to before, when a mere touch even over the clothes disgusted her deeply.


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes at Linfeng,forting the man.


    "In my heart, there is only you."


    Linfeng feltforted and happy at his girlfriend''s confession.


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    He brought Xiong Zhi''s hand to his lips and kissed it.


    "Then you shouldn''t worry, because that''s how I feel, too. Even if I''m to be the main object of the banquet today, I have do it because I need to strengthen our influence for our sake. In my eyes, I only see you. In my heart, there is only you. So stop worrying, alright? Take off the frown now, hmm?"


    Linfeng''s dark eyes were sincere and soft as he massaged the center of her brows dotingly.


    Xiong Zhi felt his affection in his words.


    She could see the deep loyalty in his eyes. She suddenly felt silly for her jealousy.


    Right. Linfeng was hers. She belonged to Linfeng, too.


    Even if she wanted to cover Linfeng from head to toe so that no one would throw a nce at him, he was bound to be a person who would gather everyone''s eyes and worship.


    He was Linfeng, and he deserved all this.


    It was this glorious shine which she wanted to show to everyone, that her Linfeng was the greatest of all.


    She wanted him to be free and ambitious, unrestrained by the world.


    That was what she promised to herself three years ago.


    It''s just, as a girlfriend, she could not help but feel some possessiveness in her heart.


    But she had to get over it.


    "Alright. But after this event, you will belong solely to me tonight."


    Xiong Zhi caressed the back of his neck suggestively.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened visibly.


    "Is this an invitation?" His voice sounded deeper.


    Xiong Zhi pecked him on the lips once more.


    "Yes..." she breathed. "So hurry up and finish."


    Linfeng chuckled, but his eyes burned with desire.


    This subus.


    He had to take several deep breaths to calm down.


    The couple went out of the car, finally, to the relief of the chauffeur outside.


    Tonight, Xiong Zhi was about to witness how her man, Linfeng, would shine brightly under the shimmering light, without being under anyone''s shadow.

 Chapter 496 - Multi-colored Seats

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Multi-colored Seats</h4>


    A piece of ssical music subdued the lively murmurs of the guests in the enormous luxury hall.


    The mingling guests were of different races, speaking to one another in differentnguages, some using their learnednguage, the others had their trantors by their sides.


    Nevertheless, the faces of many of the personages could shock any industry insiders, as they could be seen in business and financial magazines, from a business tycoon famous in Sino-European trade, to the CEO of a famous conglomeratepany in the southern continent, to groups of rising hegemons, among others.


    People of dazzling statures interacted with one another, with tasteful elegance and hidden words. It was truly a sight of the epitome of the upper ranks of the society.


    Xiong Zhi entered the hall quietly, alone.


    However, she immediately drew the gazes of the nearby guests.


    Her face was someone frequently seen in the elite magazines recently due to the consecutive sesses of ArtWorld and IHZHI.


    The hem of her elegant white cheongsam dress with nk ink paintings swayed gracefully with her subtle movements.


    The tiny waist of her slender and perfect figure was entuated. The long ck hair was brought up by an ancient style white jade hairpin, showing off her slender white neck. The corners of her phoenix eyes appeared to be heavily lidded as they curved up, and her lips were stained with a cherry red tint.


    The collision of ck and white resulted to a stunning beauty that could bring chaos to a country.


    The people who threw a random nce was immediately caught. Particrly the two tall men who noticed her from the crowd.


    Xiong Zhi had only taken four steps inside the banquet hall when she found herself immediately surrounded by men, mostly from foreign countries.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, it''s a great pleasure to see you here!"


    "I didn''t expect to see the heiress of the Xiong family here, I heard that you usually refrained from attending such events."


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, congrattions to the sess of ArtWorld. I wonder what IHZHI''s next core project will be?"


    "Lady Xiong Zhi, do you have any thoughts in extending IHZHI''s activities to Middle East? How about the South?"


    Soon, many people saw the little crowd that formed at the entrance and also took a look.


    When they saw the young woman who had made a great name for herself recently, they immediately excused themselves from their engagements and walked to the growing group.


    It was Xiong Zhi!


    The youngest business icon who founded the miraculous IZHI Company, which had just started less than five years ago from her teenage years but was already very sessful now.


    After the ArtWorld shook Country C and the news of its impending expansion in selected countries by next year spread out, various interested parties had already taken note of this talented and beautiful young woman.


    After further checking and finding out that thepany she had created had developed initially non-optimistic projects into miraculously blooming sesses, IHZHI became known as a miraclepany, thepany that could bring miracles.


    There was even a proverb that was circting recently, that IZHI''s initiative in investing on a project was a key indicator of the project''s sess.


    Every businessman and investor in the hall had good eyes and could see the endless potential of IHZHI, so they naturally wanted to form good connections with IHZHI.


    IHZHI was mainly an investment and developmentpany, and their focus of attention was not in the main stream, thus, they have lesspetition in the domestic market, and did not truly hinder anyone''s interests at the moment.


    Compared to going against them, it was way more profitable to partner with them.


    Xiong Zhi was slightly ufortable with the sudden crowd forming around her, but she quickly recovered. She was used to it.


    After exchanging pleasantries and conversing with them for a while, she then realized that these people wereing to her, not because she was a Xiong, but because she was Xiong Zhi.


    The woman behind ArtWorld and IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi''s phoenix eyes glowed dazzlingly as her faint smile became more sincere.


    Her heart was slowly filled with pride and satisfaction.


    Could she consider it as making a name for herself?


    Was it considered a ''win'' in her bet with her grandfather?


    It should be.


    Xiong Zhi mixed with the personages, inwardly observing their status, personalities, and most of all, their capabilities.


    She needed people who were strong and powerful, but had a moral bottom-line and principles to hold. Her ease ofnguage, the graceful demeanor, and the confident aura charmed everyone.


    Xiong Zhi''s appearance made the two men situated in different areas eye her from time to time.


    Finally, when the man who had kept moistening his throat excused himself from the group of girls surrounding him and decided to approach Xiong Zhi, the music faded, pausing everyone in their words and deeds.


    The lights dimmed.


    All the murmurs stopped.


    This was a cue that the event was starting officially.


    The sound of the door opening was loud and crisp.


    It made the guests who were standing by the entrance make way for the iing people.


    Xiong Zhi gracefully moved aside.


    She was now a guest, not the host.Her eyes though was directed at the doors.


    Her Linfeng woulde out at any moment.


    Earlier, he had to leave her side and meet the five kings alone upstairs in the private resting area.


    Xiong Zhi did not ask questions and said that she would wait for him in the hall.


    Even if she had seen the handsome Linfeng earlier and even spent an intimate moment with him, she still anticipated his arrival.


    She wanted to witness how he would amaze the whole crowd.


    The door fully opened and two batches of elite attendants stood on either side.


    A tall and gorgeous Asian man in white suit with silver cufflinks walked into the hall with a smile.


    He was followed by four equally handsome men with distinctive features.


    Clearly, they were from different races, yet their charisma and confidence did not lose out but fused harmoniously instead.


    Each of them has a golden brooch on their left b.r.e.a.s.t pocket.


    ''K''


    A symbol of their fraternity as the five kings.


    Thedies immediately swooned at the sight of these five stunning men.


    The men strode through the crowd and stood in front of the borate chairs in the elevated ground.


    Each chair had a different color schematic.


    Xiong Zhi''s face was nk at the sight of the handsome men in front of their own colored chairs, no, couches.


    She suddenly felt that these five kings, the new brotherhood Linfeng belonged to, might actually just be group of lonely kids.


    This multi-colored scheme¡­ reminded her of the second-grader syndrome brought by Power Rangers¡­


    This made the five king''s handsome and cool image crumble in Xiong Zhi''s mind.


    It turned out the other four was just like Uncle William.


    Xiong Zhi threw a quick nce at the guests'' reaction.


    This kind of childish setting, surely, everyone else would find funny¡­


    Her thoughts trailed off.


    All of them held admiration on their faces.


    The colored couches were filtered by their eyes into golden thrones shining resplendently.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    She drew her eyes back calmly.


    Suddenly, she doubted life.


    Could these people not see the rainbow couches?


    "Pfft."


    A small chuckle was heard from her side.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes nced sideways.


    Standing beside her was Lu Yin Ze whose face appeared solemn, but his sapphire eyes were clearly amused.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised.


    Howe Lu YinZe was here? He appeared out of nowhere.


    Lu Yin Ze noticed her gaze.


    His silvery head slightly tilted as he looked at her. His beautiful eyes turned wide for a moment. It looked like he was surprised as well to find Xiong Zhi near him.


    "Young Master Lu Yin Ze." Xiong Zhi politely acknowledged his presence.


    Even if they had a bit of a personal strife, they were still allies and friends in the eyes of the society.


    She still had mixed feelings of anger and helplessness with this guy.


    Although she knew that it was not her business to stop him from liking her, but she hoped that he would get over it soon. There was no good end result for his thoughts. She could actually just pretend as if he did not exist and not care for his feelings, however, she did not want him to get hurt.


    The years of friendship was not a lie after all.


    Xiong Zhi could only distance herself from Lu Yin Ze to make him give up.


    Lu Yin Ze coughed.


    He tried to act natural around her and showed a gentle smile.


    "Young Miss Zhi, it is nice to see you here."


    Xiong Zhi nodded her head, then went back to stare at the five men.


    Where was her Linfeng?


    The man in front, who introduced himself as Erich, already began talking.


    Lu Yin Ze felt that everything was muted, except for his breathing and the loud thumping in his chest.


    His eyes stared elsewhere, but it would inevitablynd at the elegant woman beside him at times.


    Xiong Zhi''s swan neck was slender and smooth.


    Lu Yin Ze quietly stared and looked away again.


    "Today, we celebrate the sess of our core investment with Sheng Cun Company, ZD Comprehensive Project, known for its ZD World."


    "Our investment story with SC Company has a rather funny beginning¡­"


    Lu Yin Ze''s mind was not on the speech.


    It was turning quickly as he thought of ways to break the ice with Xiong Zhi.


    What could he say to ease the awkwardness?


    He did not notice that Xiong Zhi''s attention was not on him at all.


    He only knew that this was an opportunity to mend things with Xiong Zhi and be her friend again.


    Lu Yin Ze had been eyeing Xiong Zhi since earlier.


    He was happy that he did not see the butler who always stuck to Xiong Zhi.


    This was an opportunity that he could not let pass.


    His eyesnded on chairs of different colors.


    That''s right, he wasughing at it earlier and Xiong Zhi''s attention seemed to be caught.


    A good window to open the conversation.


    Lu Yin Ze leaned sideways, coughed, and said, "Don''t you think they are a bit childish?"


    Xiong Zhi silently nced at Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze sweated at Xiong Zhi''s cold stare.


    "T-their couches are of different colors, kind of reminds you of the old hero shows, don''t you think? As if they are children," Lu Yin Ze forcefully chuckled, then regretted it.


    Lu Yin Ze: Stupid head, rude, and impolite! It will surely make a bad impression on her¡­


    Why say that of all things¡­


    Xiong Zhi was distracted as her eyes glued back to the Power Rangers again.


    That was exactly what she thought.


    "¡­It''s indeed weird and immature¡­" she unconsciously murmured.


    She thought of Linfeng.


    Would Linfeng be fine with this group of¡­ childish men?


    Would he have a couch of his own color?


    What color would it be?

 Chapter 497 - His Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 497 - His Entrance</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver blue eyes shone with a splendid light when he heard Xiong Zhi''s ''answer''.


    Could he consider it as her forgiving him?


    Lu Yin Ze was truly happy.


    He finally turned to look at her, his gentle face looking pleasantly surprised.


    "Xiong Zhi¡ª"


    "I know I''ve been talking a lot here, and a lot of you are wondering if it is another ''coronation'' day. Thest time wememorated a day like this, I was introduced to everyone."


    A sound of agreeing murmurs and nodding followed.


    Erich''s speech was finallying to the point.


    The guests held in their breaths and anticipated what the man in front would say.


    Would the sixth king be truly born today?


    In the midst of the excited crowd, Lu Yin Ze''s mind was not there.


    His eyes were only focused on the woman who had upied his mind for a long time.


    "Xiong Zhi¡­"


    Xiong Zhi could no longer pretend that she did not hear him, so she turned to face him.


    Her face was still cold and her eyes contained a sharp look.


    Lu Yin Ze: "I want to apologize for my rudeness before."


    The voice from the speakers still resounded in the background.


    "¡­We prepared for this day to celebrate the sess of ZD, and also¡­"


    Lu Yin Ze: "I know I am wrong, I am truly sor¡ª"


    "I left you my decision thest time we met," Xiong Zhi cut him off.


    "If you give up in your feelings for me, I can ept you as my friend again."


    Lu Yin Ze felt that his heart was stabbed.


    "I know that liking me is your business, but I can''t stay as your friend knowing that. I don''t want any ambiguity with other men."


    "Xiong Zhi¡­"


    "I am with Linfeng, and I can''t have you around if you have ambiguous feelings for me. I will only have Linfeng in this life."


    Lu Yin Ze clenched his fist, feeling another bout of pain in his chest.


    He had prepared himself before approaching her.


    He knew how ruthless Xiong Zhi was. She did not like gray areas. Her likes and dislikes were clear. s, her words were still crushing.


    However, he had already settled this matter in his heart. There was no way he could give up on her. He just couldn''t.


    But he also did not want to be alienated from her. He just wanted to be near her. So he knew what to answer.


    "I am¡­" He started.


    "¡­to everyone the new member of our group¡­"


    Lu Yin Ze: "¡­willing to¡­"


    Xiong Zhi distractedly raised a hand to stop him.


    "Hold on. Let''s continue this afterwards."


    Lu Yin Ze: "¡­Eh?"


    "This is a very important moment."


    The woman then took out a slim camera from her purse. She turned to face the door and started filming.


    Lu Yin Ze: ? ? ?


    The cool and indifferent woman in front of him transformed akin to¡­ a fan following a star?


    Her usually calm eyes were bright at this moment, and her face was pursed up as if she was holding down a smile while trying to remain expressionless.


    Lu Yin Ze: ¡­Were you even listening to me?


    Erich finished the suspense. "¡­Here is the sixth member of our brotherhood, who will share our joy and sorrow, Mr. Zhuo Linfeng!"


    The door opened once more.


    A tall and handsome man entered the hall.


    His slim fit ck suit entuated his tall and well-built figure. Broad shoulders, strong chest, slim waist, and straight back. His long legs stretched unhindered with each stride forward.


    Linfeng''s sharp eyebrows and longshes were clearly exposed to the public''s eyes. His dark peach blossom eyes looked straight ahead.


    Only he knew that he was looking for a certain someone in the corners of his eyes.


    Just as Xiong Zhi had thought, once Linfeng was out of his butler suit and no longer suppressed his aura, his charismatic and confident temperament would be the most eye-catching in any ce.


    Today, Linfeng was not under anyone''s shadow.


    His magnificence could be seen by everyone. His temperament was not less than the five kings.


    Xiong Zhi tightened her hold on the camera. Her chest was filled with something inexplicable.


    Pride, joy, and a sense of possessive want¡­


    This unrestrained Linfeng could make any woman''s legs here turn into jelly.


    Xiong Zhi quietly pressed down the desire to hide the man.


    She really wanted to push him right now to one corner and punish him for looking so detectable in public.


    Reminded that her man was likely being fantasized right now, Xiong Zhi''s cold eyes scanned around the hall.


    As expected, thedies were drooling.


    Can''t they at least hide the look on their faces? They were truly like a pack of wolves lighting up at the sight of fresh meat.


    "Oh-ooh~, look at that, what a handsome young man. They said his surname is Zhou?"


    -Yes, are you deaf?


    "I never saw him before. Is he a new business magnate or a previously hidden young master?"


    -No, he''s my capable boyfriend.


    "I''ve been to here to the Country C for the fifth time already. I swear I had never seen this man. If he was in those parties, he would''ve stood out. He must be new."


    -Because you''re blind.


    "Do you think he''s still single? Asians are my cup of tea. I initially fancied Mr. Erich, but this man¡­ he''s definitely ady-killer. That body, and those long legs, I really like."


    Xiong Zhi''s ears immediately twitched hearing thest sentence.


    Her eyes chilled as she nced sideways.


    The woman did not notice her looking because her appreciative eyes were still on Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi coughed, but the woman still failed to notice.


    She frowned, feeling annoyed.


    She felt as if this woman was stripping her boyfriend with those brazen eyes!


    Xiong Zhi''s face smoothed out. She fluidly moved forward and slid in front of the woman.


    ''Let''s see if you can still see him.''


    As expected, the woman grumbled.


    "I can''t see him. Thisdy is blocking my view."


    Xiong Zhi raised a brow and ignored thedies behind her. Her eyes moved back to Linfeng who finally reached the five men ahead of the crowd.


    ¡­s, with her slender body, she could never block the rest of the eyes from all around.


    Xiong Zhiforted herself. Forget it, it''s not like they can touch my man. They can only look.


    She suddenly felt that she was being too unreasonable and over possessive.


    When Linfeng nced at her side, he stopped for a moment.


    His gaze strayed behind and darkened with dangerous light.


    His gaze only turned soft when Xiong Zhi subtly waved.


    Linfeng''s lips curved up as he smiled at Xiong Zhi''s direction. The smile was gentle and charming, unlike his initially sharp and cool demeanor. A small dimple was even seen on his cheek.


    "So handsome!"


    "He smiled at me¡­"


    "No, it''s me¡­"


    The vinegar jar''s ears twitched again.


    She turned to sweep her cold eyes behind her.


    "Stop dreaming."


    The group ofdies collectively looked at her in confusion. ? ? ?


    "He''s looking at me. He is already taken, so if you can kindly back off."


    A resounding apuse swallowed her words, making thedies unable to fully distinguish her words.

 Chapter 498 - Exchanged of Glances

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Exchanged of nces</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze who was standing by Xiong Zhi''s side froze.


    Linfeng?


    The Zhou Linfeng he knew?


    His silver-blue eyes were dumbfounded as he stared at the person being introduced by the most sessful young men.


    As a person who had attended the banquet today, he knew the inside stories and how important this day was for the five kings.


    He was one of the people who had also guessed that perhaps, today, the sixth king would be introduced to the society.


    But he never expected that it was Zhou Linfeng, that butler.


    Those dark pools that looked at him earlier clearly gave him a warning.


    ''Get away from Xiong Zhi.''


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes then nkly swept to the woman beside him.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were glistening under the dim lights.


    Her eyes only stayed at Linfeng.


    Lu Yin Ze fell silent.


    "Zhi''er," he called out after a while.


    "Lu Yin Ze, this is not a good time to argue." She did not even nce at him.


    Lu Yin Zhe shut his mouth.


    If he spoke more, Xiong Zhi might dislike him again.


    A sense of bitterness and loss rose from his heart.


    He inwardly wondered, what was he even striving about?


    He was inside the hall filled with people and the person he loved, but his presence was fading. As if the noise and the people slowly disappeared, and he was standing alone.


    In front, Linfeng had already been introduced.


    Erich had also pinned a uniquely designed ''K'' brooch on his left b.r.e.a.s.t pocket.


    Clearly, it was a sign that now, he officially belonged to this brotherhood.


    It was only a short introduction.


    Erich, the speaker, spoke highly of SC Company which Linfeng owned, and went on to exin that the progenitor of ZD Comprehensive Project was Linfeng.


    Linfeng finally stepped forward to talk briefly about hispany and his future projects.


    Many businessmen were very interested in SC Company after the sess of ZD World. Now, seeing the promising young man spoke with persuasive confidence, many of the business moguls took a liking for Linfeng.


    As soon the young man stepped down and mingled with the crowd, the curious personages stepped forward to get to know the sixth king of the young generation of the international business world.


    Linfeng was instantly surrounded.


    He took a brief nce at Xiong Zhi''s direction while he eloquently conversed through differentnguages. He actually wanted to stay by her side the whole evening, especially after he had seen the huge pest lingering around his girlfriend.


    But this party was painstakingly prepared by his ''brothers'', and he had also promised to himself and to Xiong Zhi that he would make use of this dinner party to expand hiswork and resources.


    "Mr. Zhou, congrattions on the sess of ZD World and bing an official member of the group... "


    "Mr. Zhou, I''ve been wanting to meet the person behind SC Company. I''m very interested with your ZD World¡­"


    "ZD World is very sessful. The project you mentioned earlier seems to have a great potential as well. The VIKINGS Group would like express our interest in boarding the ship..."


    Linfeng paused when he heard that.


    VIKINGS?


    It was a group ofpaniesparable to Grand Agency in the West and could rival many business empires in Country C. It was a huge consortium mainly doing business in the areas of Germany, Switzend, and Austria. It had also spread its business scope in Russia.


    When Linfeng saw the person who just came, he was surprised.


    "Mr. Finch, it''s a pleasure to be your acquaintance."


    Linfeng shook hands with the man nearing hister years, but still exuded the mature charm of an aplished man.


    Who did not know Mr. Finch?


    Linfeng greatly admired this man who had made the VIKINGS reach the peak it was in today.


    Mr. Finch gently smiled. He was pleased that the young man immediately responded to him.


    It was certain that he had a good eye.


    Mr. Finch came with a proposal for the sixth king.


    Linfeng nced fleetingly at Xiong Zhi''s direction once more. His eyes met Xiong Zhi''s.


    "Mr. Finch. Will it be fine to¡­" Linfeng was about to excuse himself when his voice trailed off, seeing Xiong Zhi shake her head.


    Xiong Zhi knew that Linfeng wanted to go to her, but she recognized the person he was talking to. She waved and mouthed, ''go and get it''.


    As businessmen, they naturally could not let go of every business opportunity.


    Linfeng''s eyes flickered to the space beside her, particrly to that silver head who was standing silently.


    Xiong Zhi also looked and understood immediately.


    She took a huge step away from Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze: . . . .


    He had seen their exchange, ah.


    What do they took him as, a bug?


    Lu Yin Ze bitterly smiled and walked away.


    He was also a person with feelings. With such obvious dislike, his thin face could not bear to stay here any longer, so he retreated with heavy steps.


    But he promised himself that he would talk to herter. Lu Yin Ze''s pale hand was clenched. It really took him by surprise that Zhou Linfeng wasn''t just a butler anymore. Linfeng had gained a status that could rival with him.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes went aze. He should not be cking. He wouldn''t allow that butler anymore to keep up with him. He should be more powerful and get Zhi''er.


    As Lu Yin Ze went away, Linfeng''s dark eyes finally softened.


    When Linfeng saw how obedient his girlfriend was acting, he smiled.


    "Mr. Zhou Linfeng?" Mr. Finch asked again.


    Linfeng looked at Mr. Finch.


    "I apologize. As I was saying¡­"


    While conversing, he noticed Xiong Zhi giving a cold look at thedies near him. Unfortunately, thedies did not notice it.


    Linfeng could not help but smile again. Why was his girlfriend so cute?


    His eyes could not help but drift towards her.


    Mr. Finch was confused. The man in front of him suddenly smiled again. Because he was right in front of Zhou Linfeng, he could clearly see how those dark eyes shifted from calm and cool to gentle and warm.


    If not for his instincts telling him that this young man definitely was a straight man, Mr. Finch would have doubted Zhou Linfeng''s s.e.x.u.a.l orientation and think that he preferred older men.


    Mr. Finch could not help but turn to look at the direction the young man would nce at once in a while. He saw an elegant and beautiful young woman, whose eyes were also darting in their direction.


    Mr. Finch: ¡­Oh, so it seems that I got in the way of a young couple''s date.


    Mr. Finch-fed-with-dog-food nced back at the young man again.


    So this Zhou Linfeng was in love? Ah, it''s so good to be young¡­


    The man met his eyes apologetically.


    His eyes were sharp and clear once more, as if the gentle andughing pair of eyes was only an imagination.


    "I apologize for the distraction. This room is a bit crowded. Would you like to discuss further about the proposal you mentioned?"


    Mr. Finch nodded and smiled.


    "That would be great." Linfeng excused himself from the crowd and led Mr. Finch forward.


    But constantly, on the way, his eyes would look towards the elegant woman.


    Their eyes seemed to be talking.


    Mr. Finch internally sighed again.


    It''s so good to be young, ah.

 Chapter 499 - A Hidden Lord

    <h4>Chapter 499 - A Hidden Lord</h4>


    While Linfeng was leading the way with Mr. Finch, his eyes were talking to Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng: I''ll be just quick.


    Xiong Zhi subtly smiled at him. Her eyes gave a reply.


    Xiong Zhi: I understand. Go, seal the deal.


    Linfeng smiled at her. He appreciated her cheering for him. But then he remembered the bug.


    Even that bug flew away, who knows when ''it'' would return?


    Linfeng gave her one meaningful nce: Stay away from that bug. His virus is contagious.


    Xiong Zhi did not understand thatst nce. But she still nodded with a smile.


    Xiong Zhi: I will take care. Remember, no talking todies alone. Good luck.


    Linfeng gave her a subtle wink before he turned to the corner.


    Linfeng: See youter, my love.


    Xiong Zhi chuckled. She covered her smiling lips.


    Ah, people would wonder if they saw her smiling alone like a fool.


    Xiong Zhi took a ss of wine from the server. Her lips still contained a smile.


    ****


    Linfeng went to a more secluded ce with Mr. Finch. His smile was more sincere this time after having those sweet exchanges of nces with his Zhi''er.


    Mr. Finch just ignored the sweet exchanged of the two. He would just pretend he was blind. After all, it wasn''t his business to ask the young man about his woman, even they were interesting to watch.


    On the way, many people came forward to greet and congratte the young man, some also hinting their intentions for cooperation.


    Linfeng politely greeted them back and retreated with ease. He was with Mr. Finch, and he would not let this big fish go for other fishes.


    Inside an open lounge with fewer people, the pair took a seat.


    Mr. Finch sipped from his wine cup elegantly. Finally, the two were alone.


    Linfeng smiled politely at the older man, "Sorry for making you wait."


    "No offense taken. You are the protagonist of this night, naturally, people wille to greet you. I am pleased that you gave me some of your time tonight."


    "Mr. Finch is surely modest. How can I not ept your invitation? VIKINGS has a great reputation and influence. Jumping onto your boat is an opportunity one must not let go."


    Mr. Finch smiled at Linfeng''spliment.


    Who did not want to beplimented by a capable young King?


    "Mr. Linfeng has good eyes. I have heard about you. It''s amazing how you, from a butler family, managed to stand up against one of the legendary families in Asia. This feat is already amazing enough. And not to mention, you''re already managing SC from a young age with your own earned funds. Who will not want a capable person in their team?"


    Linfeng''s smile faltered. But he recovered quickly. His eyes turned sharper as he looked at the old man.


    Mr. Finch had clearly investigated his background, from his life as a butler, the dissolution of the treaty with the Xiong family, and to the growth of SC Company. Apparently, Mr. Finch attended this event knowing that he, Zhou Linfeng, would be introduced.


    Linfeng: ¡­This person''s means and resources are deep.


    He quietly raised his guard up against Mr. Finch.


    For this exemry person to especiallye out of his way and investigate him, he must have a purpose in mind.


    But what for?


    It could be that this person was truly interested in ZD World and was serious about getting the person behind this project on his side.


    There was also a doubt that perhaps, the man had unhealthy interior motives.


    Reality had long proved that any pie falling from the sky had a reason why itnded onto one''s head.


    Not showing anything on his face, Linfeng smiled again.


    "Mr. Finch''s resources are far and wide. With my current achievements, I''m nothing worth mentioningpared to you."


    Mr. Finch''s eyes curved up.


    "That''s not true. When I was your age, I''m not half as capable as you. I''m pretty sure, when you reach my age, you''ll probably have the world in your hands."


    Linfeng shook his head.


    There was no way of knowing how the future would go. However, he would do his utmost to ensure that no one would be able to destroy it for him, and for her.


    "Mr. Finch thinks too highly of me. I am honored."


    A group of people passed by and looked at them.


    Linfeng and Mr. Finch nodded back in greeting and smiled, before continuing with their conversation.


    The guests knew then that the pair was not done with their talk yet. They distanced themselves, but still stayed around and nced from time to time. They were looking for a chance to join the two men''s discussion after their private talk. This was Mr. Finch and the newly appointed King after all.


    "I don''t want to upy a lot of your time so I will be direct. VIKINGS Group wants you," Mr. Finch suddenly threw a straight ball.


    Linfeng''s face remained the same, but his fingers holding the wine cup stiffened.


    ''Me? Not SC?''


    Mr. Finch saw the subtle confusion in his eyes.


    He took another sip while looking around discreetly. In a very low voice, he whispered, "I''ve been in the industry for a long time. Sess always needs some means to stay on top, and one will need many options andwork to know their battlefield more. It happens that in my endeavor, I managed to have connections¡­ down there." He pointed down.


    Linfeng understood instantly.


    ''Underworld.''


    A taboo word in the society, but also a means of security in the business industry.


    Every sessful man on top of the ranks would have some connections underground to some extent.


    They had to know the current happenings, whether it be ck or white, especially if there were undercurrent movements that could affect or target them.


    Linfeng knew this principle, so he had formed his own connections in this darker area of the society, too.


    But it could notpare to Mr. Finch''s, the man who owned VIKINGS Group.


    As the man who had expanded his influence in most parts of the world, especially in turbulent areas of Russia, Mr. Finch would naturally have some connections in the underworld as well. But this kind ofwork was usually left untold, because it danced on the thin line separatingw from uwful.


    Also¡­ what did this have to do with wanting Linfeng alone instead of cooperating with SC Company, a more credible partner with tangible achievements?


    The mature and charming man in hister years nced meaningfully at Linfeng.


    "As you know, we long extended our scope in Russia for a long while now. We''re doing really great in the circles below. However, recently, there''s a certain Lord who is intent in expanding his territory."


    Another sudden turn.


    Linfeng silently listened.


    His expression was still the same, as if they were only talking about a simple business proposal, but inside, his mind was running fast.


    Mr. Finch said that they were doing great in the underworld.


    For someone of his stature to say it, coupled with the meaningful connotation he was obviously implying, he either belonged to a big group in the underworld, or he was a Lord himself.


    With Mr. Finch''s status and power, he likely fell on thetter.


    Linfeng took a sip.


    How surprising.


    The Lords underground either had their identity deeply hidden, or had their name stered all over the underworld for deterrence. It was a show of power of how mysterious they were that no one was able to crack their identity or how someone could not touch them even their face and name was exposed.


    However, only few fell on thetter category.


    There was only four Lords in the underworld who exposed their names. Those were the people who was confident that they would not be touched even by the government.


    They were the truly powerful people.


    However, a question still needed to be answered.


    Why was Mr. Finch telling him such a sensitive piece of information? Furthermore, exposing this deep precious secret?


    "When that Lord was expanding in the North, I did not stop him and minded my own business. However, his movements recently are quite disturbing. He is also expanding in the South, pushing his roots deeply in Asia while uprooting others in the process."


    Mr. Finch''s eyes were dark.


    "I''ve been in this battlefield for too long. I know clearly that someone is setting up schemes in the dark, but I don''t know what his exact n is. Is he coveting the overall of Asia''s underworld, and wants to unite them all under his banner? Or is he wanting tounch an economic war?"


    Linfeng''s hand stilled.


    He looked up and stared at the man before him, his eyes sharp.


    What was Mr. Finch talking about?


    An economic war?


    Although Linfeng had no idea why Mr. Finch arrived to these assumptions, he knew that the man was not someone who talked nonsense.


    His instinctstely had been bothering him.


    Now, the sense of urgency had truly be clearer and more palpable.


    He himself did not understand why.

 Chapter 500 - A Daring Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 500 - A Daring Proposal</h4>


    Although he could not see it, Mr. Finch knew that Linfeng felt uneasy.


    What he said was shocking enough.


    "You don''t have to think about it too much. It''s just my conjecture as a¡­ leader, based on the movements I observed. However, if what I''m thinking is true, then you might take it as a warning. Hopefully, I''m wrong."


    Mr. Finch looked at Linfeng.


    His greying sideburns were particrly striking.


    "Though, the deeper I investigate, the truer it seems to be." Mr. Finch sighed. "But I am already old. The constant battles that will ensue will just make me older and tired."


    "In a few years, I will be retiring."


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    Mr. Finch was indeed an elder, but he was not old enough to retire, unlike Old Xiong. Old Xiong had not even retired yet. Why was Mr. Finch expressing his intentions of retiring? Did he have a sickness that he hid secretly?


    Rather, were all of these even true?


    But there should be no reason for this exemry man to lie to him.


    "I have my son who will be inheriting VIKINGS, but¡­ I don''t n to leave him the other side of the business. It''s my selfishness as a father. But I can''t find anyone else who is capable enough to handle the underground business in Russia, who can also be trusted as my son''s ally."


    Mr. Finch then smiled at him.


    "Well, not until now."


    Linfeng remained silent.


    He could see how this conversation was going.


    "That''s why I looked for you. A capable and talented young man. I wonder how far you will go if you have another power in your hands. What do you say?"


    Mr. Finch raised his ss at Linfeng.


    Linfeng was silent for a moment.


    He knew how powerless and clueless he was to what was happening.


    Mr. Finch deliberately told him his conjectures to bait him.


    This person clearly knew that he was a person who wanted his own fate in his own hands.


    Linfeng did not want to remain in the dark, especially now that he had someone he strongly wanted to protect.


    They were not themon people who just waited for their wages and paid their due taxes while meeting their needs in their everyday lives. They were the people in the upper society who had many enemies waiting to pull them down.


    Information was vital in their circle.


    But¡­


    He had many questions.


    "You seem to know me well." Linfeng could only say these words.


    "I confess, I did investigate. I need to know my candidates well, don''t you think?"


    "Candidates?"


    The elder chuckled.


    "Before you, I had considered many candidates, including your brothers, the five kings. Unfortunately, although they are also highly capable, they have their own entanglements and background that made them not suitable in the end. There are other candidates who did not have those problems, but unfortunately does not really hit my fancy, something seems to becking."


    "¡­So you chose me."


    "The moment after I read your information, I instantly got interested," Mr. Finch said with a teasing look.


    "You started from scratch, with many hindrances on your way, yet you''re able to get to what you have reached now. I did deeper investigations, and simply became more convinced."


    Linfeng looked at Mr. Finch squarely.


    "Then you should know that I once dissolved an agreement with our old masters. Loyalty¡­ are you not afraid that I will do the same thing?"


    Linfeng watched as the elder man put down his cup on the small table and lean forward.


    "Zhou Linfeng, it''s precisely because you dared to do it that I became more convinced. You want your family''s freedom, but because you feel responsible, you stayed behind. Not to mention, the dissolution ended spectacrly. I wonder how you made the head of the Xiong family agree harmoniously. It''s a miracle."


    "That''s not enough premise," Linfeng calmly countered. "This is the first time we met. Are you not worried that I might not be the same person you think I am? Are you not afraid that I will refuse you, and tell others your secrets?"


    The otherughed.


    Linfeng waited.


    Finally, the man continued.


    "So you are worried about that. What can I say? This is a gamble." The elder''s eyes turned serious. "I always know that I''m making a gamble, Zhou Linfeng. The moment I decided to look for a candidate, I knew there will be that possibility. However, do you think I cannot counter that?"


    Linfeng watched him quietly.


    Of course, he knew that the other party could.


    Given his power and confidence, it was obvious that he had prepared beforehand.


    "I actually appreciate that you asked these things," Mr. Finch continued. "If it were others, some would have already jumped ship, or refused in fear. Your ways, I noticed, is also quite fearsome. I assume you already have yourwork down there, but it''s sad that you cannot even catch the wind in Asia, your own home ground."


    Linfeng''s eyes were dark as he fell in his thoughts.


    Silence befall them.


    The music from the main hall continued to y in the background as the two men observed each other.


    Finally, Linfeng spoke.


    "On what condition? I don''t believe in free gifts, unless I''m your illegitimate son."


    "Haha," Mr. Finchughed. "It is very simple. I just want you to support VIKINGS Group in the dark. The business in Russia is not something I can give to my son. He is very capable, but he is too soft hearted for that."


    "And I''m not?" Linfeng asked.


    His smile was not gentle or polite, but daring.


    Mr. Finch smiled and said slowly, "You are not. You have a rational mind, strong moves, and despite being in a lower position, you managed to turn the tables many times."


    "Besides, I won''t give it to you for free. I''m interested in ZD Comprehensive Project."


    Linfeng raised his eyebrow. "ZD World cannot be monopolized by VIKINGS group alone. I have many ns for this project."


    "I know. My team prepared a business model for a joint venture with ZD World as a core feature. A partnership with yourpany¡­ Since you are going to jump onto our boat, you should let us ride your fame for a bit as well. It''s a win-win situation."


    Linfeng was silent.


    There were many conglomerates interested in partnersh.i.p.s and joint ventures with SC Company due to ZD Comprehensive Project.


    For now though, no one was able to secure a deal.


    He wanted to study the best proposals offered with his executives and R&D team before deciding on one. If it was before, Linfeng might still reject Mr. Finch''s offered partnership depending on the joint venture proposal, even if the VIKINGS Group was behind him.


    He initially wanted to extend the buffer time so that the profits of ZD World would be magnified in everyone''s eyes, resulting to the major consortia and conglomerates adding more sincerity in their offered business deals to SC Company.


    However, right now, Mr. Finch was not only offering a partnership with VIKINGS Group, but a considerable, concrete power in the underworld as well.


    This was what he urgently needed.


    Mr. Finch not only revealed his identity as a Lord, but also expressed his intentions of having Linfeng seed him too in the underworld. The only condition was to help his son, and not to move against him.


    This was a very tempting offer.


    Even if ZD World had be a multi-billionaire project that gave returns of several folds, it was still not enough for Mr. Finch to give Linfeng this opportunity.


    This not only included money, resources, connections in the underworld, but the priceless information as well.


    Linfeng''s thoughts returned to the bait words earlier.


    Economic war¡­ in Asia¡­


    Those prophetic dreams which Xiong Zhi had dreamed also implied this.


    The hidden power behind Guan Gao Huan seemed to be a yer causing the country''s economic turbulence in Xiong Zhi''s dreams as well.


    They seemed to be connected.


    Linfeng and Mr. Finch fell on another extended silence.


    The guests who were watching in the distance started shooting nces again. They also had their own interests they wanted to discuss with Linfeng.


    Linfeng finally straightened up. His polite smile was back.


    "I''d like to think more about it."


    He knew that he would take it, but he needed time and more preparation.


    Mr. Finch also understood.


    He smiled. "I am not in a hurry." He finished his wine and looked around. "There other people who also want to meet you. I can''t just hog you all night."


    They both stood up and shook hands.


    As if remembering something, Mr. Finch leaned closer.


    "By the way, yourdy is charming. You two look good together. I wish you all the best."


    Linfeng raised a brow.


    His woman? Was he talking about Xiong Zhi? He saw her earlier?


    But Linfeng did not ask and watched the charming elder go.


    He sighed inwardly, thinking that he stillcked experience after all.


    Mr. Finch really had his ways, to actually attack at first sight.


    Even Linfeng was caught off guard by him, and bit the bait. However, Linfeng knew that what he would be getting out of this deal was worth it.


    As Mr. Finch left, Linfeng also drank the remaining wine in his cup and watched the other guestse forward.


    ''Underworld, huh.''


    It was quite a surprising proposal.


    He had ns to expand his influence andwork in that world.


    There were many things he needed to learn and investigate about.


    Linfeng smiled at the uing group of guests.


    Another round of business proposals came.

 Chapter 501 - His Approach

    <h4>Chapter 501 - His Approach</h4>


    While Linfeng was busy being surrounded by business talks, Xiong Zhi was also surrounded this time.


    The people around her wanted to know the future prospects of IHZHI.


    IHZHI was very flexible.


    It had influences not only in real estate and IT, but also in the entertainment industry.


    They were highly engaged in venture capital and angel investments.


    Thus, seeing their sessful record, many multinationalpanies were looking for IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi naturally weed the interested parties andbed through the various deals.


    She was quite happy with her harvest.


    Of course, these needed further study in terms of many aspects.


    IHZHI need to clearly investigate the feasibility and profitability of the business models.


    However, the fire only burned intensely in the beginning, and thetter groups that came to her was not to her liking.


    She had to excuse herself while subtly rejecting others.


    Xiong Zhi gracefully went to the refreshments area for a non-alcoholic drink.


    She looked around.


    She had told Linfeng to enjoy himself and not to worry about her, but her eyes could not help but look for him.


    Did he secure the deal with Mr. Finch?


    Mr. Finch was a huge business mogul with deep roots. Having him by their side was equal to gaining a strong support.


    Xiong Zhi moistened her throat and observed her surroundings when a shadow loomed from behind her.


    "Young Miss Xiong Zhi, it''s a pleasure to see you here," a familiar gentle voice sounded.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand trembled.


    She was silent for a moment, then her eyes narrowed.


    She turned to face the man.


    "Young Master Guan Gao Huan."


    Her voice was devoid of emotion.


    Her good mood instantly fell to the bottom.


    Guan Gao Huan''s shoulder-length brown hair was tied.


    His brown eyes with a tinge of gold was striking. His grey suit suited him well that manydies around blushed at the sight of him.


    "Would you like more?"


    Guan Gao Huan acted familiar with her.


    He was about to reach for another ss but Xiong Zhi refused.


    "No need. One ss is enough," she said emotionlessly.


    She turned her back on him and was about to distance herself.


    She did not want to see this man at all. She clenched her fist and resisted the urge to scratch the man''s pretentious face.


    "Young Miss Xiong Zhi, wait," Guan Gao Huan walked after her and reached for her arm.


    Xiong Zhi was repulsed by his touch that she immediately flung her arm away.


    Disgusting!


    Don''t touch me.


    Her cold eyes turned sharp.


    "Young Master Guan Gao Huan, you should act with propriety. A gentleman can''t just touch a woman casually."


    Guan Gao Huan helplessly raised his hand in surrender.


    "I apologize. I just want to chat with you."


    Guan Gao Huan knew that Linfeng was busy talking with someone, so he grabbed this opportunity to approach Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were guarded and piercing.


    Although she had gotten better with her trauma, she still felt stifled and ufortable around this disgusting person.


    The cold touch on her arm felt repulsive.


    She wanted nothing but to run to thefort room and wash away the sickening sensation on her arm. She pressed down the nausea rising from her stomach.


    "There''s no need to talk with me. A lot ofdies are lining up to chat with you." Xiong Zhi''s expressionless eyes went to the women who was trailing behind Guan Gao Huan. "And a lot of gentlemen wants to chat with me too, so excuse me."


    Xiong Zhi just wanted to get away from this beast.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed.


    He still could not understand why this Xiong Heiress appeared so guarded with him.


    The more this woman avoided him, the more he wanted to approach her and make her look at him.


    "Young Miss Zhi, is the idea of talking to me really that repulsive? I don''t understand why you are so insistent in avoiding me. I heard from my grandfather that you are supposed to be my fianc¨¦e. Is that the reason why you can''t even be bothered to act politely with me?"


    Guan Gao Huan returned to the country to meet his fianc¨¦e in the first ce.


    Yet suddenly, Old Guan told him that there was no longer a need to hurry in meeting his fianc¨¦e. Then, the matter was dropped and was never talked about again.


    Guan Gao Huan hinted to his grandfather many times about this fianc¨¦e.


    He already knew that his supposed fianc¨¦e was the young miss of the Xiong family.


    Guan Gao Huan was initially confident that no matter what Xiong Zhi did, even if her fancy was on that lowly butler, she would still end up marrying him.


    However, nowadays, he was no longer sure of it.


    Recently, Xiong Zhi was given more power in the Xiong family.


    She was even titled as the heiress and the inside news also indicated that Old Xiong had truly chosen Xiong Zhi as his sessor for the Xiong Empire.


    The rtionship between the grandfather and granddaughter had gotten a lot better. Marrying Xiong Zhi off to strengthen the family''s power was looking more obscure.


    This was why Guan Gao Huan asked his grandfather again about his engagement. However, the old man said that he still had two brothers ahead of him who had to marry before his turne up, so his engagement was not in a hurry.


    Again, Guan Gao Huan''s engagement was dyed.


    He knew something was up.


    Did the old man really change his mind about his engagement with the Young Miss Xiong?


    Was his engagement with Xiong Zhi cancelled before it even became official?


    Guan Gao Huan refused to allow that to happen, especially now that his Father was getting annoyed.


    Xiong Zhi paused, turned her head, and narrowed her eyes at Guan Gao Huan.


    The man today was being pushy.


    Was he bing impatient?


    Xiong Zhi had lived with this man for three years, so she knew his attitude to some extent.


    Guan Gao Huan acted like this when the situation was not in his favor.


    Xiong Zhi knew from the very beginning that the reason why this man approached her was because he wanted to win her favor.


    As if.


    Xiong Zhi felt her nerves calm down after realizing her upper hand.


    She turned to face Guan Gao Huan.


    "I don''t have any idea of what you''re talking about. I was never promised to anyone. From where did you get that misunderstanding?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes then became firm.


    "As to why I find you so repulsive, there''s no reason for me to state why. There are just people in this world that you can''t get along with at first sight."


    After speaking these words, she turned and left decisively, no longer giving the man a chance to talk back.


    She did not want to stay for a second longer in this stifling and nauseating atmosphere.


    Guan Gao Huan watched Xiong Zhi''s back.


    His golden eyes narrowed dangerously.


    He was trying to be patient with this supposed fianc¨¦e, but even that patience had a limit. Father had already given him a new mission, but failing this mission of winning ady''s heart really hurt Guan Gao Huan''s pride.

 Chapter 502 - Gold against Silver

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Gold against Silver</h4>


    He was a golden bachelor whom manydies sought after, but he unbelievably met this kind of setback from a mere woman.


    Also, there seemed to be an inexplicable draw that waspelling Guan Gao Huan to want to get Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    Perhaps, it was because of that butler who challenged him many times. Or perhaps, because he wanted to get the most difficult trophy as his achievement.


    Guan Gao Huan''s thoughts were deep but his long legs began to follow after Xiong Zhi once more.


    He had to get the answer out of her.


    Why was she avoiding him like a gue, to the point of finding him repulsive?


    He did not believe her answer at all.


    Thedies who were waiting for a chance to talk to Guan Gao Huan approached him, but he politely excused himself.


    He did not understand it himself, he just wanted to follow her.


    But a question popped up.


    Then what?


    The woman was clearly guarded against him and did not want his existence near him.


    The familiar bitter and unwilling feeling once again rose in Guan Gao Huan''s heart.


    He was no longer an orphaned kid in the slums. Yet, that woman dared to look down on him and treat him like a disgusting fly.


    This very pride of the Xiong''s heiress made him covet this young miss even more.


    He wanted to get hold of her, then break her wings slowly.


    Hisshes lowered, covering the eerie light within his golden eyes.


    ¡­


    Xiong Zhi had been stopped by other guests many times.


    Many were gentlemen who wanted to strike a conversation with the intention of warming personal rtionsh.i.p.s on the table. She was getting fed up. She was rejecting the Nth man''s invitation when in the corner of her eyes, she saw the hateful beasting to her direction again.


    The woman''s ck phoenix eyes narrowed.


    Xiong Zhi immediately excused herself from the person in front of her and walked away to find another group to talk to.


    The brown-haired man''s strides also speeded up.


    Xiong Zhi felt her anxiety rise again.


    She did not like this feeling at all, as if she was a prey being watched by the beast, as if he would be pouncing on her at any moment, tearing her to shreds.


    Was this man still trying to approach her?


    What now?


    Xiong Zhi did not want to get near him nor talk to him.


    She felt that when she was alone with him, or in a closer distance to him, she would be knocked out anytime and locked into a room for him to torture. While evading the nearby guests, she nced behind once more.


    He was looking straight at her.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat.


    The familiar terror was slowly awakening.


    ''Linfeng...''


    She turned sharply and strode forward, but at that moment, she suddenly bumped onto someone''s back.


    "Oh?"


    A familiar voice sounded in front of her.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver hair glistened under the warm lights as he turned around in confusion.


    What he saw was Xiong Zhi''s pale face.


    "Xiong Zhi," he frowned worriedly. "Are you alright? You look pale."


    Xiong Zhi''s mind was still on the chase.


    She turned and nced behind once more.


    Guan Gao Huan frowned while looking at their direction. His strides slowed down, but he was still clearly walking towards them.


    "Xiong Zhi?" Lu Yin Ze whispered softly as he patted her arm worriedly.


    Xiong Zhi flinched and looked up. She finally recognized the person before her.


    "Lu Yin Ze."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at the direction she was looking moments ago and saw Guan Gao Huan.


    Golden eyes met silver-blue ones.


    Guan Gao Huan was just a few meters away from them.


    Lu YinZe looked down at Xiong Zhi.


    He saw cold sweat on her white forehead.


    Lu Yin Ze had known Xiong Zhi enough to understand her. Right now, he knew that she was frightened.


    Was she scared off by Guan Gao Huan?


    His brows frowned imperceptibly before smoothing out.


    He stepped forward, hid Xiong Zhi behind him, and faced Guan Gao Huan with a smile.


    "Young Master Gao Huan. It has been a while since west saw each other."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes became slightly cold before his face shifted into a polite smile.


    "Yin Ze, so you attended as well."


    As he said that, he nced at the woman standing behind Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze shifted to block his sight.


    The golden eyes fell on the silver-haired man once more.


    Lu Yin Ze acted as if he had not noticed anything.


    "Yes, it''s the five kings'' party after all. Grandfather told me that this event was for our generation, so he let me attend in his behalf. How about you? Did youe with brother Gu Ri and elder brother Xi Xin?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at Lu Yin Ze''s wide back, feeling a bit moved.


    She knew that Lu Yin Ze was stalling Guan Gao Huan for her, without even understanding why she was hiding.


    This was the first time that she felt defended by a friend, although she had almost¡­ broken ties with this friend. Biting her lips, she whispered softly so that only the two of them could hear.


    "Thank you."


    She started to walk away, however, she only took a couple of steps before another wave of gentlemen blocked her.


    Guan Gao Huan took a step to follow her, but Lu Yin Ze blocked his way.


    "You didn''te with them?"


    The silvery blue eyes curved up gently.


    Guan Gao Huan narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    He naturally knew what Lu Yin Ze was doing.


    However, why was he stopping him?


    It was not like he would do something bad to Xiong Zhi at this moment.


    Why was she even running?


    But Guan Gao Huan recovered his manners and smiled back.


    "They didn''te. Both of my brothers are busy with helping out in the family business. I still have some things I need to attend to, if you''ll excuse me."


    He stepped aside and came forward quickly.


    Lu Yin Ze also shifted his steps.


    Their chests collided.


    They both froze.


    However, none moved away.

 Chapter 503 - A Kitten caught by Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 503 - A Kitten caught by Uncle</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze''s thin lips moved.


    "Young Master Gao Huan, it''s not easy meeting you. We haven''t got a chance to talk about our childhood together, have we? I think we need to do a lot of catching up."


    Guan Gao Huan wanted to step back, but his pride would not allow him to.


    He shifted his head slightly, his golden eyes sweeping sideways, and stared closely at the other man''s smooth face.


    Two pairs of eyes stared in a deadlock, their shoulders touching, and their faces close together.


    "There''s nothing to catch up with. Childhood days¡­ I don''t remember spending a lot of time with you back then."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes stilled.


    There was nothing in his childhood days worth talking about with him, because most of his days then was spent inside his prison¡ªthe hospital.


    Guan Gao Huan apparently knew it. As expected of a Guan.


    But Lu Yin Ze did not back down.


    "How funny. There''s a lot of things I wanted to chat with you though. After all, we''re once childhood ymates."


    Before he got imprisoned by his own family.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes shed.


    The two was in a lockdown for a while in this position.


    ¡­


    Not far away from them were the five kings.


    Three of them were grouped to themselves, while the two other kings were busy talking with the other hegemons.


    Caleb''s influence was not very great in Country C, so he was quite rxed in this dinner party.


    There were also some business moguls with connections in the Middle Easting to him from time to time, but mostly, he was justzing around while having idle talk with Eugene.


    He was the first one to spot the deadlock between Lu Yin Ze and Guan Gao Huan.


    Two men with obvious mix in heritage, one with a more slender built and silver hair, the other with a manly built and long brown hair tied up. Coupled with the strange and electric atmosphere between the two while sticking closely together, it was a stunning sight that sent the onlookers'' hearts thumping.


    Caleb, who had a habit of gossiping just second to William, silently elbowed Eugene and pointed his ss towards the pair of men who acted very intimate in the eyes of everyone.


    "See those tall brave heroes flirting in public? What a pity, two gorgeous men, both like the same s.e.x.u.a.l orientation. I pity the girls who are after them."


    Eugene narrowed his eyes as he looked more closely.


    He observed the scene before finally realizing the actual situation.


    "Hey, hey, stop with your assumptions. I don''t think they are cut-sleeves. The taller one with brown hair is the third master of the Guan family. While the slender guy is the young master of the Lu family. Both are totally famous with women, just like William."


    Caleb raised his eyes in surprise.


    "Are you serious? Hell, why is the air between the two very ambiguous? You can''t me me for misunderstanding."


    Eugene sneered at him. "Don''t you see that woman behind the man with the silver hair?"


    Caleb saw Xiong Zhi who tried to walk away from the two, but was currently being blocked by a crowd.


    "Oh, so they''re in a confrontation? Because of a woman?"


    "A woman? Whose woman?" William suddenly chimed in while walking closer to them. He had just escaped from a bunch of oldies who wanted to be acquainted with the Grand Company.


    Caleb chuckled.


    His friend''s already sharp hearing always be sharper when there was a woman in the topic. Caleb pointed his ss at Xiong Zhi.


    "We''re just saying, that stunningdy, my brother, might be the cause of the two men''s weird position over there. Too bad she was far away and I couldn''t see her beauty."


    He then pointed at Guan Gao Huan and Lu Yin Ze.


    But William''s eyes shone after seeing Xiong Zhi''s figure.


    The little girl had grown up so well and became even more attractive in just three years.


    "Found her," William said with a knowing smile and walked up to Xiong Zhi.


    ''???''


    The two men left behind, Caleb and Eugene, looked at each other in wonder and decided to follow William.


    ****


    Xiong Zhi subtly fanned herself with a hand.


    The hall was air conditioned, but because of that small chase from Guan Gao Huan, Xiong Zhi sweated.


    Xiong Zhi wanted to find a peaceful and quiet ce to get away from the beast, but it almost seemed impossible to escape this circle of gentlemen surrounding her. She calmed herself down.


    There was no way that man could do something to her. They were in the middle of the crowd and this ce had tight security. No one could harm her here. Besides, Linfeng was in the same ce as hers. She would be safe.


    While she was courteously excusing herself, the group of people in front of her shifted their eyes simultaneously to behind her back and showed a pleasantly surprised expression, as if they had found a dear friend behind her.


    Xiong Zhi''s brows imperceptibly furrowed. Her initial thought was that the Guan beast must have caught up. The next moment, she heard a familiar voice behind her.


    "Young Miss Xiong Zhi? It''s been a long time. You didn''t even greet me despite seeing me, I''m sad!" It was a cheerful voice which she had heard once before.


    Xiong Zhi turned around.


    She saw a handsome blonde man with cheerful blue eyes.


    Relief washed over her. Thankfully, not the beast.


    Xiong Zhi smiled lightly at him.


    "Uncle William."


    William: "...." His cheerful smile froze.


    "Pfft." Caleb caught up with them andughed when he heard Xiong Zhi''s address for William.


    Eugene chuckled as well and then murmured, "She reminds me of a certain someone..."


    Caleb winked at Eugene and mouthed, ''The youngest.''


    The pair exchanged nces knowingly and threw William a mocking look.


    See? You''re really getting old.


    William: ¡­ I swear, these two must''ve been a couple in their previous life.


    He ignored Xiong Zhi''s address. He did not want to lose face in front of other gentlemen by looking like he cared about his age. He was still young anyway, as long as he knew it himself.


    William looked at the men who was surrounding Xiong Zhi.


    "Gentlemen, will it be fine if I borrow thisdy for a moment?"


    The gentlemen looked at each other and had no choice but to nod.


    They actually wanted to join the three kings and Xiong Zhi''s group, but since the man himself already asked not be disturbed, they could only agree.


    "Thank you. Let''s find some time to talkter, alright? Enjoy yourselves tonight," Williamughed.


    The gentlemen politely smiled at William''s promise.


    Their minds were already calcting how to grab the chance to associate with Williamter. It would be great to form connections with the Grand Agency.


    "It''s nothing to worry about."


    "Take your time, we can chatter."


    They left with satisfied expressions.


    Xiong Zhi remained standing.


    Did William want to ask something from her?


    Her phoenix eyes then swept to the other two tall men. She recognized them, the kings who were also the new brothers of her boyfriend.


    A faint smile formed on her lips. "Sir Caleb, Sir Eugene. It''s a pleasure to be your acquaintance."


    The two looked at the graceful beauty in an elegant white cheongsam in appreciation.


    They were about to greet back when William opened his mouth, "Don''t mind them. Come here, my niece, uncle missed you a lot~" William reached out to hold her shoulders and ''politely'' escorted her away.


    Caleb and Eugene: . . . .


    This uncle really had some guts, daring to act intimate to a woman who managed to put two men from legendary families in a stand-off. Were you not afraid of getting retributionter?


    Frost appeared on Xiong Zhi''s brows. She still did not like pointless physical contact with men. She peeled off the presumptuous arm around her shoulders and lightly patted as if brushing away dust.


    "Uncle, watch your manners around ady."


    William just grinned and put his arms around her shoulders once more, ''escorting'' her forward.


    He found the little kitten cute when she looked like her hair had exploded all over her body in annoyance.


    "Don''t act so distant, niece, you''re calling me uncle since earlier. Shouldn''t it be alright to treat you as my niece, instead of a woman?"


    Xiong Zhi: (¨p¨‰-¨‰)


    "Let go." She could no longer be bothered to act polite.


    "Or else what? Your prince wille and kick my ass? You know, your prince is busy expanding his kingdom elsewhere."


    Caleb and Eugene was still following behind the two.


    They looked at each other again.


    Prince?


    Which one was thisdy''s prince, the brown-haired man or the silver-haired man?


    Caleb leaned closer to Eugene and whispered, "I''ll bet my red sports car, her prince is the silver haired guy."


    Eugene smirked. "You don''t know how to read the situation. None of the two is the prince. Did you not see the woman getting away from them? I bet ten thousand that the prince is someone else."


    Caleb raised her brow. "That''s not fair, you should narrow it down. Also, hell, I bet my sports car and you''re just betting ten thousand?"


    Eugene rolled his eyes. "As if you''ll really give me your favorite baby."


    Then his eyes narrowed as he observed the tall Casanova and thedy with queen-like temperament.


    The old uncle looked like he reverted to being a child who found a ymate''s toy and was thinking of mischief.


    Eugene grinned. "How about this? I bet fifty thousand, this ''prince'' is William''s friend, and he''s in the party."


    "Alright, bargain epted."

 Chapter 504 - Spotting Two Pests

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Spotting Two Pests</h4>


    Linfeng took a ss of water from the server. He loosened his tie a bit.


    He had been talking constantly to guests for a couple of hours now, and it tired him out a bit. He could not get anywhere because he always end up surrounded in a couple of steps.


    Linfeng wondered when he could join Xiong Zhi.


    "¡­The technology is improved by our research and development team. We already received the olive branch from Goldmen Funds and is now officially expanding in Country C after the good response. Yourwork fits our new business model, it will be a win-win situation for bothpanies if we cooperate," an elite foreign man in a dark blue suit spoke to him in fluent Chinese.


    Linfeng tactfully deflected with a smile. It was a good thing that he had been trained to smile at all times in banquets since he was young. Or else, his face would have gotten very stiff by now.


    "But I heard recently that the futures bond fluctuations impacted yourpany stock," another guest slyly countered the man''s words in slightly ented Chinesenguage.


    "When doing business, it''s best to ensure that all waters are stable. I''m sure you''ve heard of our group, Mr. Zhou. We''re quite aplished in the telmunications field in Country J and Country S. You still haven''t established sites in these countries, but I''m sure you have ns. We can help you facilitate with the government and the relevant departments for tower construction¡­"


    The suggestion was good, unfortunately, Linfeng already had another contact decided for those countries.


    He inwardly sighed.


    What was his girlfriend doing at this moment? Would she be alright by herself?


    Linfeng had no doubt that his girlfriend was surrounded by admirers from all sides. He just wished none of them would act too much and ask to talk to her in private.


    "¡­Framework can make use of ZD World for enhanced features in global sharing¡­"


    Linfeng listened to the droning voices, but half of his mind was floating.


    He knew that Xiong Zhi would not let herself be alone with other men, so Linfeng was at ease with that.


    But what if those men acted brazen, with no self-control, and took advantage of her? Like what a certain pest had done. Even though no one would dare to harass her in the middle of the crowd, and even if there was, she could just cry for help or smack the man herself, it was still worrying to think that he had left his girlfriend alone in this dinner party.


    Linfeng could not help but tap the sole of his shoes on the marble floor.


    Sigh, it would be really nice to have Xiong Zhi by his side right now.


    "¡ªWe''ll offer a nk doc.u.ment, and SC can give us your own conditions. We can start the negotiation from there. What do you think?" Another one asked Linfeng with enthusiasm.


    A perfectly automated smile popped again on Linfeng''s face.


    He had already done a preliminary observation on these people and ascertained that his current cards were not less than what they had to offer, so his heart and mind was not really into what they were saying anymore.


    He just wanted to find his girlfriend, cuddle with her, or maybe sneak a kiss. This feeling of missing her in a crowd was longing to be quenched.


    "You think too highly of SC, I''m honored, Mr. Zuckerberg. I''ll take that in consideration¡­"


    A sh of silver he was familiar with entered his peripheral vision. Linfeng''s eyes turned dark for a moment. He was certain it was the pest. "¡­I''ll have the board discuss the proposal..." He trailed off.


    When the silver head turned slightly, Linfeng finally spotted something behind the man.


    A head of brown hair.


    Linfeng could not see the person entirely because Lu Yin Ze was blocking the view, but the silhouette seemed familiar.


    Linfeng''s peach eyes narrowed slightly. He continued what he was saying while his attention was on that pair. "¡­When we reach a decision, I''ll let you know."


    Mr. Zuckerberg smiled. Hispany''s thoughts were delivered. That was all he needed to do.


    Linfeng eyes drifted back to Lu Yin Ze''s position. Lu Yin Ze was leading the person to one of the private lounges.


    "I need to attend to something, please excuse me," Linfeng excused himself politely.


    The businessmen were already dealt with properly, so they let him go.


    He walked forward, wanting to see clearly the man beside Lu Yin Ze. He had a premonition that it was someone whom Xiong Zhi did not want to see.


    s, another group blocked his way again.


    "Congrattions to the newest king, very sessful at such a young age¡ª"


    Then Linfeng saw him.


    !!!


    Lu Yin Ze just took a side step to let the man enter the private room first.


    The brown-haired man was wearing a grey suit. He was none other than Gau Gao Huan.


    Linfeng''s eyes became darker.


    ''So it''s you.''


    He had not met this man ever since he came back, not even once.


    Not until now.


    Xiong Zhi''s story once again resurfaced on his mind.


    This was the beast who had caused Xiong Zhi to suffer in her nightly dreams for many years. Obviously, this man already had evil intentions on Xiong Zhi at this point.


    "Mr. Zhou?"


    Linfeng''s eyes returned to the guests.


    Although it seemed impolite...


    He frowned slightly and held his stomach.


    "I''m sorry, it seems I drank too much. Excuse me, I need to use the breakroom."


    The guests had no choice but to watch him leave.


    Linfeng hurried forward and raised a hand apologetically at the people who tried to approach him.


    What was Guan Gao Huan doing here?


    Did one of his brothers invite Guan Gao Huan?


    Linfeng knew that the silver bug had the means to attend, he was the heir of the Lu family after all.


    But Guan Gao Huan was not the heir of the Guan family.


    He might be a Guan, but his status was not enough for him to make an appearance here unless he was personally invited by the kings, or he apanied someone who was invited by them.


    The two had already gone into the private lounge.


    Linfeng finally arrived in front of the door.


    He stared at it with dark eyes.

 Chapter 505 - Silver Against Gold (II)

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Silver Against Gold (II)</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze took a seat after Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gao Huan''s smile was unchanging.


    "What''s the matter that you need to speak to me privately?"


    Earlier, their stand-off took a bit of attention from nearby guests.


    After Lu Yin Ze had confirmed that Xiong Zhi had already escaped away, he knew that he should still not let Guan Gao Huan easily go.


    Because he could not stay beside Xiong Zhi for the rest of the night to help her ward off the man, he decided to stick to this man for the entire night instead.


    Lu Yin Ze leaned back on the chair and smiled at him.


    "I just want to catch up with you, we''ve been really close before after all. How is my ''best friend'' doing all these years? You stayed abroad for a long time and barely stayed in the country."


    Lu Yin Ze acted familiarly.


    He and Guan Gao Huan were childhood ymates.


    Once, when both madams of the Guan and Lu family were still alive, these two families had been rather close to each other. Among the young masters of the Guan family, Lu Yin Ze was the closest with the youngest Guan brother, Gao Huan.


    Even though Lu Yin Ze was still young and could not exactly remember all of his memories with Guan Gao Huan, he knew that his little friend was timid and more of a crybaby than him. Which was why he could not believe what he had recently found out with Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes did not waver while looking at Gao Huan.


    How could his timid friend who could not hurt a flymit such a terrible ploy calcting the head of the Xiong family, almost poisoning the old man to death?


    Lu Yin Ze could not think of a reason why a Guan needed to do that.


    But he knew that this same reason might be why Xiong Zhi did not want to be alone with this man.


    If Guan Gao Huan had this kind of motive directed at the head of the Xiong family, he must have another motive as well in approaching Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi must have known that.


    Guan Gao Huan met Lu Yin Ze''s eyes. He questioned himself why he had to ept this man''s invitation just to be interrogated. Well, he would just take this experience for Lu Jin. Once he met the man, he would have some stories to tell.


    "I told you, there''s really nothing much to catch up with. My life abroad is pretty carefree, but I''m always upied so I didn''t go home often."


    "You changed a lot."


    "It''s been many years, more than a decade already. You yourself should know how much a person can change after living for a long time overseas, after all, you did too."


    Lu Yin Ze scoffed.


    What a pretentious man. They both knew that he did not go overseas.


    But he went along.


    "I guess you''re right. I''m just curious, howe you and my brother have a close rtionship, even though both of you stayed in different countries? Is there some encounter I didn''t know?" Lu Yin Ze asked with an angelic smile.


    Howe his brother''s secret poison was the same as Guan Gao Huan''s poison?


    There must be some kind of deal between the two, or a tie connecting these two dots. Such a unique poison was definitely not lying around in many people''s hands.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes shed.


    "Brother? Oh, are you talking about Lu Jin? So you''re still thinking of him as your brother after all these years? How nice of you."


    Lu Yin Ze chuckled coldly. "Of course. My brother is only banished orally by my grandfather. He still isn''t erased from the family register. In name, he''s still my brother."


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled.


    "Then ask him personally how we met. It''s simple to do. Unless, you are afraid of him?"


    The rm in Lu Yin Ze''s mind was growing.


    How much did this person know?


    This person implied knowing that Lu Yin Ze did not stay overseas.


    He had that unique poison of Lu Yin Ze''s brother in his hands. He did not even deny having a close rtionship with Lu Yin Ze''s brother. He also seemed to know that Lu Yin Ze was once afraid of his brother.


    These were all too much to be coincidences.


    Lu Yin Ze: "Why would you think of that? Brother and I haven''t talked for ages. I am actually surprised that you two shared a rather deep friendship." You even used the same poison.


    "Are you jealous? Don''t be afraid, your brother always looks after you wherever he went."


    Lu Yin Ze stilled.


    Meaning, his brother, Lu Jin, was monitoring him.


    Then he calmed down. It was not surprising.


    They were looking for something from him, so Lu Yin Ze would naturally be under their surveince.


    "Then please tell him when you meet him, I am very grateful that he always thinks of me."


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled at Lu Yin Ze''s words.


    This little boy was obviously afraid of his brother, yet he was acting so pretentious.


    This made Guan Gao Huan want to tease the silver-haired version of Lu Jin.


    "Since you said so, I will tell him once I see him. How about your father? Do you have something to say to him as well?"


    Lu Yin Ze froze.


    Father?


    An image appeared in Lu Yin Ze''s memories.


    The tall man in the shadows had chilling eyes that could make any man freeze. His expensive shoes stepped on the warm pool of blood on the cold hard floor. His steps were sharp and crisp.


    Thest image of his father was still etched on his mind.


    Lu Yin Ze lightly shuddered.


    He looked sharply at the man before him.


    "You¡­ seem to know him well?"


    The man''s dark gold pupils shone as he leaned forward, loving the feel of toying with Lu Yin Ze''s emotions.

 Chapter 506 - Linfeng X Gao Huan X Lu Yin Ze

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Linfeng X Gao Huan X Lu Yin Ze</h4>


    Gao Huan had that yful smile on his lips. He was clearly enjoying toying Lu Yin Ze''s emotion. Though, all of he said was true.


    "Why are you even surprised, I became close friends with your brother, it''s only normal to meet your father. There''s nothing strange about it."


    Lu Yin Ze: It was definitely strange!


    His father was a man who rarely saw others personally and liked to let others do things for him. He was the type who would step forward only when meeting someone of great importance to achieve his goals.


    He was not the kind of father who would dly entertain his son''s friends. So howe this person, a Guan who should have zero rtionship with his father, was able to meet the demon?


    Lu Yin Ze''s mind was thrown into chaos.


    Perhaps, Guan Gao Huan getting the poison might not be because of his connection to Lu Jin.


    It could possibly be because of his connection to his father.


    But how? What was their rtionship?


    That demon would not be so generous, unless it was useful to him...


    The silvery streaks in Lu Yin Ze''s deep blue eyes darkened as he stared somberly at Guan Gao Huan''s smiling face.


    ¡­What did his father needed Guan Gao Huan for?


    Guan Gao Huan leaned back on the chair nonchntly.


    He appreciated the confused and difited look of Lu Yin Ze while immersed in thoughts.


    He was confident that even if he threw a meatless bone at Lu YinZe, the cowardly man would not be able to do anything with it.


    The Lu family was bound to be destroyed. Lu Yin Ze, this weak little chicken, could not change that.


    After a while of enjoying himself, Guan Gao Huan finally stood up.


    "Anyway, since you already got an answer from me, I should go. I still have a little rabbit to catch."


    Lu Yin Ze recovered from his thoughts. He immediately stood up and blocked the man''s way.


    "We are not yet done. I want to know, how did you meet my father?"


    Guan Gao Huan raised a brow.


    "I told you, I met him because of your brother. If you miss him, you can just ask your brother¡ª"


    "That''s bullshit, I don''t believe it. That man will not just meet anyone causally, even if you are my brother''s best friend. He can''t even properly take care of his own son, so why would he meet you? You are bluffing."


    Although Lu Yin Ze felt confused, he still remembered the reason why he stayed with the man.


    He had to help Xiong Zhi ward off this person.


    Besides, he wanted to know the answer.


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled.


    The little white pup in front of him looked cute, baring his cute little fangs.


    If Lu Jin was at least one bit cute like his little brother, Lu Jin would definitely be able to charm manydies.


    "I say, little brother, you are asking the wrong person. Ask your brother. Just meet him, he is already in the country. Or you can just directly go to your father. He''s in the country too." He casually threw a bomb.


    As he expected, Lu Yin Ze''s eyes became dazed.


    ¡­His father¡­ in the country?


    Howe both of them who were expelled by his grandfather from the family to another country, suddenly back in the country, one after another? There must be something.


    He could still ignore it when his brother came back here, but now that both of them returned, things were definitely not simple.


    What were they nning this time?


    For some reason, an image of two men with masks appeared in his mind, the pair whom he saw back then in IAmFashionista, more than three years ago.


    The silhouettes had eerily reminded him so much of his brother and father, but he unfortunately could not verify if those men were them.


    Was it possible that those people were really his brother and father? Did they return here three years ago? And now, they came back again?


    This was no coincidence.


    Given their kind of cunning and purposive actions, they definitely were brewing something.


    Just what were they nning!?


    Lu Yin Ze was clearly in the dark and it frightened him.


    ''That''s a good expression.'' Guan Gao Huan smiled in satisfaction.


    He walked past and grabbed the doorknob. Before pushing the door open, he remembered something.


    He turned back to Lu Yin Ze who was still frozen stiff.


    "By the way, as your friend''s brother, I advise you to stop interfering with me and the Xiong heiress. She''s arranged to be my fianc¨¦e. You can''t stop that, nor can anyone else." He then chuckled, "Besides, you have a lot on your te to worry about. Don''t put your nose into other''s business."


    He pushed the door and stepped out.


    Then he stopped.


    A few steps away, a tall man in ck was standing in front of him, holding the door in ce with one hand.


    The man''s dark eyes were freezing.


    "I advise you to take your words back," Linfeng said icily.


    Guan Gao Huan''s hand on the knob tightened.


    He was surprised to find a dog waiting behind the door. Heposed himself andughed.


    "The protagonist of tonight''s dinner party is here, where''s my manners?"


    He bowed like an ancient gentleman.


    "What an honor, to think you came running to grace us with your presence. Do you have business with me?"


    mes of anger simmered in Linfeng''s heart.


    He heard clearly what this man had said about Xiong Zhi. Dreaming on making my girlfriend your fianc¨¦? Ha! Over my dead body.


    As expected, just like what happened in Xiong Zhi''s lifelike dreams, this man really had evil machinations set on her.


    In other words, those sufferings she experienced in that parallel-like ''world'' in her dreams¡­


    The fury in his heart rose, but his face remained expressionlessly cold.


    "Take your words back. Even if it''s a lie, it''s not something you can casually say."


    Guan Gao Huan was irked by Linfeng''s tone.

 Chapter 507 - A Fight in the Private Lounge

    <h4>Chapter 507 - A Fight in the Private Lounge</h4>


    Gao Huan was nning to converse with this man properly with the agenda given to him by his Father despite his unwillingness.


    However, facing this arrogant treatment totally roused the beast inside Guan Gao Huan.


    This lowly butler dared to talk this way to him!


    Guan Gao Huan''s smiled turned disdainful.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you mean. I don''t speak a dog''snguage," he said in a gentle tone, but the words were extremely rude. "Feel free to keep barking as you wish, just don''t do it in front of me."


    Because the door and the dog was blocking the way, he turned to the side to leave, but a long arm shot in front of him and held the wall.


    Guan Gao Huan froze. His eyes slowly lowered to look at the hand blocking his path.


    ¡­Presumptuous dog.


    He lifted his eyes, looked straight ahead, and walked forward, nning to break through with his frame.


    Unexpectedly, the arm blocking his torso did not budge.


    Guan Gao Huan''s brows faintly creased.


    He pushed forward with greater force, adding strength on the soles of his feet. The arm remained still.


    ¡­F**king presumptuous.


    In fact, Linfeng was also surprised to find out that this person actually had great strength. He had to put effort to stop the man.


    The confrontation between the two men was in a standstill.


    Guan Gao Huan was strong, but Linfeng was a trained butler and a true master of martial arts whom even Lu Jin had to look out for. So although it was only his one arm against Guan Gao Huan''s body, he was firm like an immovable mountain.


    The ignored Lu Yin Ze who just woke up from his daze: .... Howe Linfeng was here? Also, what were these two doing?


    Lu Yin Ze stepped forward.


    It was at this time when Linfeng finally used slight internal force to push back Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gao Huan was taken aback and failed to counter in time.


    His body took two steps back into the room before he was able to stabilize himself.


    Linfeng used this chance to slip inside and locked the door at the fastest speed possible behind him.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Yin Ze: ¡­What? Is there going to be a fight?


    He suddenly felt worried about his own strength. He just started practicing martial arts after leaving the hospital a few years ago and still could not use qigong well.


    Linfeng straightened his ck suit and fixed the cuffs of his sleeves.


    His dark peach blossom eyes then looked up at Guan Gao Huan aggressively, before shifting to Lu Yin Ze.


    These two pests.


    Did they have a great time in their pest conference?


    It appeared that he needed to clean these two up before his girlfriend gets disgusted again by the pair.


    His lips coldly muttered, "You are not going anywhere unless you take your words back."


    Guan Gao Huan had a dark face.


    He could not believe that he was defeated by this lowly man in martial arts. His ego could not ept it.


    Slowly, the interior of the private lounge overflowed with murderous intent.


    Two different auras shed.


    Lu Yin Ze felt suffocated by the heavy atmosphere.


    He loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top buttons on his neck.


    Instantly, the gentle and prim-looking prince turned into a charmer.


    However, Lu Yin Ze only felt howcking he was against these two men.


    He stared at the manly and aggressive figures with a bitter feeling.


    He really fell behind.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes glinted, "What if I don''t want to? It''s not like you can force me. Also, what I said is true."


    Linfeng: "You are delusional. Xiong Zhi, the heiress of the Xiong family, isn''t promised to you or to anyone. Nor should she be approached by the likes of you. I won''t allow it."


    Linfeng had made a vow to himself ever since Xiong Zhi''s confession. He would not allow this pervert toe near her again.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eye turned a shade darker in annoyance.


    "What right do you have to say that? As if a mere butler has the rights to interfere with his master''s affair. You''re forgetting your ce."


    "I can''t believe that the third young master of the Guan family isn''t only just untalented, but also has a memory of a goldfish. Things happened just less than a year ago, not to mention, they became the talk of the nation, and you forgot it already. How were you able to survive in the society with such pitiful memory?"


    Guan Gao Huan: (¨p¨‰-¨‰)


    Lu Yin Ze was silent on one side.


    He thought that he would witness a fight between two martial arts masters, but it appeared like the two men were more¡­ peaceful than expected and decided to battle with words.


    If this was the case, he could join too.


    Lu Yin Ze: "You two, don''t¡ª" ''Don''t forget me just yet'' was what he was going to say when murderous intent rose up inside the enclosed room again.


    Lu Yin Ze obediently shut up.


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled and put his hands into his pocketszily.


    "Funny, why should I lower myself and talk to a dog?" He looked mockingly at Linfeng. "No matter if the dog got a name for himself, it doesn''t change the fact that he''s still a dog. Pretending to work at his master''s side, but your intentions are obviously impure."


    He took an arrogant step towards Linfeng¡ªmainly the door.


    However, Linfeng did not back down from his stare and kept his position in front of the door.


    "Pests can''t understand a human''s words, it is normal. Or maybe it''s just because your brain is too small and cannot understand the words, ''you will not be leaving here until you wake up from your delusions''?''"


    Right in front of Linfeng, Guan Gao Huan was not smiling anymore.


    Silence fell.


    Suddenly, he moved.


    With lightning fast steps, he sidestepped beside Linfeng and hurled his right arm in a chopping motion towards thetter''s nape, intending to knock the other man out.


    Without moving from his position, Linfeng raised his arm closer to the approaching hand and blocked the strike firmly.


    The explosive sound and wind carried by attack showed the great strength of this strike.


    Guan Gao Huan''s response after his attack was deflected was fast, rather, he was waiting for it. The other hand already sped towards the man''s stomach.


    His eyes glinted with an eerie light as his two sword-like fingers were about to stab Linfeng''s torso.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    Tarjani Mudra, an attack used to aim for the kidney.


    This person obviously had a lot of practice with these moves, aiming straight for his vital points. He smoothly swept his other arm, deflecting the iing attack, then grabbed the hand and pulled it up to immobilize the man.


    Guan Gao Huan''s short nails coupled with the immense power he put on his strikes tore a small rip on Linfeng''s sleeve cuffs.


    All actions happened in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes barely caught up with the fast exchange of moves between the two men.


    Feeling the small wind and colliding sounding from them, he began to think whether he should take another step backwards and avoid the fray.

 Chapter 508 - Meeting Zhier

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Meeting ''Zhi''er''</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan twisted his arm to make Linfeng''s hand let go, but Linfeng added force to firmly lock the hand in ce.


    Faint veins appeared on his left hand in exertion.


    Guan Gao Huan subtly frowned at his hurting wrist. His knee lifted to pummel his opponent''s stomach, but the other counterattacked with a leg swipe.


    Both of their attacks had qigong.


    Linfeng could feel his hand and legs tremble at the force, but none of it showed on his face.


    Their bodies were closely stuck as they attacked and parried continuously with lightning fast precision while one of their hands were restrained.


    Linfeng also lifted his own knee for a strike but the other imitated his defense.


    Guan Gao Huan grabbed the hand holding his other wrist and tried to pull Linfeng over his shoulder, but thetter suddenly struck his elbow to his chest, forcing him to parry once more.


    Both of them were in a deadlock while in battle, however, they did not go all out yet.


    Although angry at each other, they still somehow possess the awareness that it would not be good to make a huge scene and let other guests in the dinner party notice their dispute.


    If the two men really fought with all their might, then this room''s walls would turn into ruins.


    Their movements became faster and faster until Lu Yin Ze had be dizzy and could no longer catch up with their movements. He no longer knew who was attacking and defending in each strike.


    ''....''


    Lu Yin Ze sighed in defeat, took a step back, and sat down numbly, watching the live action movie with a nk expression.


    Right now, it was a fight which he could not join unless he turned into a Super Saiyan for no reason.


    A few minutester, he became bored and hoped that there was a bottle of wine in the room to calm him down. He looked around and saw a ss cab with wine and small crystal cups at the wall on his right, a few meters away.


    Lu Yin Ze''s gloomy eyes brightened.


    He nced at the deadlocked fight and went to the cab to get a bottle of wine.


    Vintage 1860, Portugal. Good wine.


    There was a loud crashing sound behind him.


    Lu Yin Ze nced up while wiping a crystal cup with a clean handkerchief.


    The pair''s fight was more intense now and moved to the other side of the lounge. Linfeng was still holding onto Guan Gao Huan''s wrist, but right now, their qigong had increased in level and every attack was sending the things near to them in pieces.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled bitterly, feeling thankful that the lounge was soundproofed.


    When can he be as strong as them?


    He shook his head, poured wine into his cup, and returned to his seat.


    Crash.


    A vase shattered to pieces.


    Thud.


    Guan Gao Huan''s shoe went flying towards Lu Yin Ze.


    Eh? Shoe?


    Lu Yin Ze turned his body to the side while holding his wine cup.


    Crash.


    The shoe hit the ss cab on the wall.


    He wasn''t a master in martial arts, but he was good at dodging.


    Lu Yin Ze leaned back on the couch and tasted the mellow aroma of the wine.


    "Hmmm... This is perfect."


    ''Just forget about me''


    He did not want to join this kind of violent fight.


    ''Fight with all your might''


    He would just enjoy this live-action between masters.


    It would be good if the two both damaged their handsome faces. Especially Linfeng''s- the number one contender of Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    Crash.


    Bang.


    Thud.


    The room was being destroyed little by little.


    *****


    While the two men skilled in martial arts were fighting and Lu Yin Ze had taken the role of a spectator in the private room, Xiong Zhi was being dragged around by William.


    She was unable to shake off the insolent arm hanging onto her as if they were close buddies without making a scene. She had no choice but to tolerate William''s shamelessness and get pulled to somewhere.


    If this man ever try to harm her, she would have Linfeng smack this man''s ass. However, they had been circling around the venue and Xiong Zhi was still being dragged.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''zhi''er''_52112724599032128 for visiting.


    With an expressionless face brewing with annoyance, she asked, "Where are we going anyway?"


    William was looking around. "Easy, niece. We are almost there."


    Then he stepped back, extended a free arm to pull the two tails to him from behind and asked in a whisper, "Where is the youngest?"


    Caleb shrugged. "I don''t know. The youngest is the busiest person in this ce. If you still can''t find him, then he must be off to somewhere with a business partner, like in one of the private rooms?"


    Linfeng who was in the private longue: ¡­.Crash! Bang! Thud!


    Eugene leaned closer to William and asked curiously, "Who''s the prince of this youngdy anyway?"


    William''s brows rose in surprise at the two''s innocent faces.


    "You don''t know her?"


    Caleb and Eugene both nced at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi remained standing in front of the men without even bothering to look back.


    She was graceful and beautiful, but her bearing was exactly like an ice queen, an aloof and cold beauty, with an unusual sense of pride and confidence.


    She did not seem like one of the usual beauties they mingled with.


    "No idea."


    "Haven''t seen her."


    This kind of woman was the type to leave a strong impression, so they would definitely have remembered her if they had seen her before. They were sure that this was the first time they met thedy.


    William''s mouth was open wide, his eyes looking incredulous.


    "Seriously? I snatched her away from you two because I thought you guys n to grab the chance of introducing her first to the group."


    He had thought, since he was the first person to meet both this little kitten and the youngest, it should be his right.

 Chapter 509 - Meeting Zhier (II)

    <h4>Chapter 509 - Meeting ''Zhi''er'' (II)</h4>


    "Seriously? I snatched her away from you two because I thought you guys n to grab the chance of introducing her first to the group."


    He had thought, since he was the first person to meet both this little kitten and the youngest, it should be his right.


    Caleb was stunned. "Why would we do that? We don''t even know thedy."


    "You really don''t recognize her?" William asked in confirmation.


    Eugene was suspicious now, but he shook his head after ncing at Xiong Zhi''s back.


    "Come on, William, why would we even lie about it? If we know her before, we surely won''t forget about her. This is the beauty that can even make the two outstanding men from the legendary families be at odds with each other."


    Xiong Zhi could not help it anymore, she turned her head to look at the idiots behind her.


    "I can hear you all, alright?"


    And what this talk about two men fighting for her? She only has one man, ah.


    William went to the woman, grabbed her shoulders, and gently turned Xiong Zhi around to face the two people whom he suspected were husband and wife in their previous life because of their uncanny harmony.


    "Look clearly at her face? Doesn''t she look familiar?"


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Sigh, she would just keep counting this old uncle''s sin.


    Caleb and Eugene shook their head.


    William: "¡­Seriously you two are a total failure."


    Eugene and Caleb who were confused at the sudden attack: "???"


    They really did not know her, ah.


    Although they were titled Kings, they were the two people among the five who had the least influence in China. They had never really stayed in the country for more than three days and doesn''t know the famous beauty in the country.


    What was so surprising about not knowing an oriental beauty? They were not William who had to know every beautiful peerless woman in every continent.


    Xiong Zhi almost rolled her eyes, but held back because it was disgraceful in front of outsiders.


    "Gentlemen, to appease Uncle William, I''d like to formally introduce myself. I am Xiong Zhi, your new brother''s girlfriend."


    Caleb and Eugene: "...."


    Silence.


    After a few seconds.


    Caleb: "...What?"


    Eugine: "¡­Eh?"


    Girlfriend???


    Their youngest?


    Wait, hold on.


    Xiong Zhi, this name¡­ Xiong Zhi?


    From the Xiong family, Linfeng''s master?


    Linfeng''s master, the ''Zhi''er''?


    The youngest''s...girlfriend!


    The famous and controversial ''Zhi''er!


    The two mind''s went in a circle for a while before they finally got Xiong Zhi''s identity.


    Xiong Zhi sighed and looked at William.


    Her eyes were saying, ''There, I went and introduced myself. Go and fill the rest of information.''


    Her impression of these new brothers of Linfeng was going down.


    Although surprised for a while, William immediately became happy and smiled.


    Actually, it was good too. Shocking his brothers also felt nice.


    He initially thought that they knew Xiong Zhi and wanted to introduce her to the rest of the group, and have fun out of the perpetually stiff youngest.


    But it turned out, they did not even recognize her!


    ''This would be even more fun.''


    William hugged the pair of men''s necks and filled them in.


    "You remember the girl who''s always in Linfeng''s excuses?"


    Caleb and Eugene''s eyes lingered at Xiong Zhi for a while.


    They thought back.


    Linfeng had stayed overseas for almost three years for ZD Comprehensive Project.


    That time, all five kings stayed with him mostly to assist Linfeng.


    Among the five them, it was Linfeng who worked the hardest to the point of having no sleep most of the time. Thus, they would visit Linfeng from time to time to make hime out of his office and enjoy the air outside for a while.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''zhi''er''-(ii)_52137163231390921 for visiting.


    ¡­.


    There was one time when Caleb suddenly appeared in Linfeng''s office with a bottle of vintage wine in his hand.


    "Youngest, take a break and apany me for wine!"


    "I don''t drink during the day unless it''s in a formal dinner or party," Linfeng said without looking up.


    His eyes remained buried on the piles of doc.u.ments.


    "¡­Didn''t I mention there''s a party?" Since he said there was one, there would be one.


    Caleb thought of hosting an urgent party in his penthouse.


    "I''ll pass this time. I don''t want to waste time attending pointless gatherings when there''s many things I need to do."


    "It''s not meaningless, it''s my¡­memoration party!"


    "You just made that one up."


    "¡­"


    Caleb made a depressed face.


    Linfeng finally smiled and looked up at Caleb with a helpless smile.


    "I''m sorry, Caleb, but I am really busy. Maybe next time?"


    Caleb: ¡­You''re going to fall over if you don''t take a break, stupid.


    He sighed.


    "Even just for a bit, like for ten minutes?"


    "I am sorry."


    Caleb''s grey eyes lost their shine.


    He muttered, "Alright. I know how busy you are, but you should really take a break, it''s already a miracle you''re not yet sick at this point¡ª"


    Ring.


    A phone call suddenly interrupted him.


    Caleb initially thought it was work.


    "Oh, I won''t disturb you any further."


    Caleb turned around and was about to exit the door when he heard a creepy and eerily super gentle voice behind his back.


    "Zhi''er, did you just wake up? How is your sleep?"


    ''¡­.''


    Caleb stiffly turned his head to look at Linfeng.


    The tall man had a creepy smile on his lips. Those usually dark and serious eyes were full of light and joy at the moment.


    Caleb was shocked-still at the sight of their youngest, who was always pretending to be serious and mature, acting so sugary sweet like this. His hands unconsciously dropped the wine bottle on the floor, his eyes dted, as if seeing a horror scene.


    Crash.


    The bottle broke and the precious Domaine de Roman¨¦e-Conti wine''s rich aroma filled the room.


    Linfeng turned to Caleb. His eyes were back to quiet seriousness. Caleb even felt that there was a hint of murderousness in that gaze.


    Caleb: "I...I''m sorry, I won''t disturb you any longer. See youter."


    While he was closing the door as slowly as he could, he heard the man who was left inside the room speak again.


    "Ah, it''s just something I knocked down identally. Nothing to worry about... Oh no, you didn''t disturb me. I am currently taking my break."


    Caleb: ¡­.F**k. ¨p


    This man! What a liar!

 Chapter 510 - Meeting Zhier (III)

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Meeting ''Zhi''er'' (III)</h4>


    ¡­.


    Caleb gasped, remembering that small grudge.


    "Oh, that ''Zhi''er''... So you, you are the one whom he always talked to on the phone! I remember it clearly. The youngest never gave me face, he always devoted his breaks on you!"


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    Why did she feel that this man was jealous? Was it just her?


    Also... Linfeng was really sweet.


    Xiong Zhi thought of rewarding a kiss to Linfengter.


    William chuckled. "Don''t get jealous." He looked at Xiong Zhi and exined. "Don''t mind him, he doesn''t mean bad. Caleb is just really sensitive towards rtionsh.i.p.s. All of us are his ''boyfriends'' and best friends. If his ce gets taken away by someone, he''ll grumble about. Anyway, it''s just a small peculiarity."


    Xiong Zhi raised a brow, "Sensitive? You make it sound like he''s a child of a broken family and none of his parents want him¡­"


    Surprise flickered in Caleb''s grey eyes. William and Eugine also looked at Xiong Zhi as if surprised and admiring at the same time.


    Xiong Zhi''s voice trailed off and she shut her mouth. She was just casually making a sarcastic remark, yet it turned out be true. It was mindless of her.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness." There was no hint of empathy at all in her voice, as if she was just excusing her impolite behavior.


    Eugene stared at Xiong Zhi.


    "Caleb''s big mouth got us all curious and tried to get your identity out many times from Linfeng. But after several inquiries, honestly, you look nothing like the one we saw in pictures. We even watched you and Linfeng talk once in a video call¡ª"


    William and Caleb red at Eugene.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. "Which video call?"


    Eugine avoided eyes and sweated.


    "Nothing, haha. Have you tried the fresh salmon in balsamic vinegar served earlier? It''s incredible."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''zhi''er''-(iii)_52137742766757150 for visiting.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed.


    "Which video call?"


    Her tone was sharp and cold.


    William, Caleb, and Eugene swallowed.


    The woman in front of them collided with the memory of the threatening eyes and cold aura from a young but early matured man. She looked very much like the youngest at that time.


    Eugene, the kindest among them who could not bear to lie to one of his closest friend''s girlfriend, spilled the beans.


    "It''s a year ago. After Caleb told us about this ''Zhi''er'', we all got curious and checked out all the girls near him. But we could not find someone who could be Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi crossed her arms elegantly, her face indifferent.


    "I am the only woman near him¡­" Because she would not allow anyone else toe near her boyfriend. "¡­So there isn''t much to look into, just me. Among thedies around her, I''m the only one who got ''Zhi'' in my name. Howe you did not even know that?"


    Xiong Zhi already threw her manners to the window when speaking to these gentlemen.


    For her, these attractive gentlemen in the eyes of others turned into lonely kids in her eyes.


    "Well, we did not think of you, because you''re technically his master. No offense meant but, people don''t really think that it''s possible for a master and butler to be a couple with equally passionate feelings. It''s almost as bizarre as saying that a Wall Street billionaire CEO is a house maid''s boyfriend. Because Linfeng is usually very conservative and stubborn about many things, I never thought he would be like that, to be honest."


    Xiong Zhi''s mouth opened, but in the end, she fell silent.


    That''s right.


    Even she had never thought of it too in her previous life.


    Only until Linfeng died in front of her that she realized her love for Linfeng could ovee that belief.


    In this second lifetime, she never once cared if Linfeng was a butler.


    However, Linfeng and the rest of the world did not think the same.


    This was why Lifeng worked even harder to get his family''s name out from the butler industry.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly had a thought.


    Should she¡­ try to convince Linfeng to stop working as her butler?


    Eugene nced at Xiong Zhi. She was very different from the one they had seen on the screen before. It doesn''t connect to that sweet and adorable girl, ah.


    "We never had an idea who this ''Zhi''er'' was, until William told us that we should hack Linfeng''s phone and see this woman for ourselves."


    Silence.


    "What?"


    Xiong Zhi''s thoughts halted, disbelieving her ears for a second.


    Her eyes fell on the uncle who squirmed ufortably.


    William hastened to exin. "In fact, I already paid for that. The youngest already took revenge on me! He actually found my embarrassing photos and disyed them on my page. He also treated me coldly for almost half a year, that guy."


    "¡­"


    Xiong Zhi turned to Eugene.


    "So which video call have you watched?"


    She was more concerned about this.


    She really did have some embarrassing video calls with Linfeng.


    If¡­ if it was one of those¡­


    Xiong Zhi turned red.


    In her memories, she only made three embarrassing videos with Linfeng.


    She had called Linfeng every day, three times at most in one day. There were many videos, it should not be one among those three, right?


    Eugene looked at his two friends pitifully, quietly asking for help.


    This ''Zhi''er'' was really very different to the person they had seen on the screen before.


    It was not his fault that he identally spilled the beans!


    Under the pressure of the woman''s cold eyes which resembled their youngest, Eugene kindly dug more pit for William, who was slowly stepping away from them to escape.


    "Err... It''s that time when you were about to sleep and Linfeng did not have his lunch yet."


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­.?


    There were many instances when she called Linfeng at night just before sleeping. Her sleeping time usually happened to coincide with Linfeng''s lunch.


    However, those three embarrassing videos happened before she slept as well.


    Xiong Zhi stiffened.


    It''s not one of those, right?


    "Linfeng usually ate in the office while working. However, whenever you called before, he would drop whatever he was working on and spend time with you. At that time, Linfeng hadn''t eaten lunch yet. You were convincing him to eat lunch first...." .

 Chapter 511 - VC: Sugary sweet lovey-dovey

    <h4>Chapter 511 - VC: Sugary sweet lovey-dovey</h4>


    ....


    What really happened back then.


    Linfeng hastily pushed the doc.u.ment away from the camera.


    He had promised his Young Miss to not overwork himself.


    If his Young Miss saw the mountains of doc.u.ments, she would feel that she was making things hard for him and end the call.


    Linfeng did not want that to happen, every second he spent with Xiong Zhi was his only breather in this suffocating room. It had been almost a year that they were separated. He dearly missed her.


    "Have you had lunch yet?"


    A soft voice of a woman sounded from his phone.


    Linfeng looked back at the live video showing on his screen.


    He saw his Young Miss''s sleepy face.


    How cute.


    He smiled, with eyes gentle like spring.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, but I willter. You look sleepy. Did you have a tough day?" he said softly.


    If one heard it, they would feel like they were being caressed by his gentle and soothing voice.


    It worked on Xiong Zhi.


    She yawned inadvertently.


    Really cute, like a milky kitten.


    Then those sleepy eyes recovered their awareness and blinked nkly at Linfeng.


    "You haven''t had lunch yet? It''s already past one there." Her phoenix eyes that was slightly elongated and curled at the ends opened wide in surprise, like a milky cat who just found out that the world was round.


    Linfeng chuckled, touched Xiong Zhi''s cheeks on the screen, and stared at her lovingly.


    His longing for her was really getting stronger with each passing day.


    "I will eatter, I promise. You should take a rest and sleep. Just don''t turn off the camera."


    Linfeng wanted to watch her sleep.


    But Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed and nose scrunched up.


    The love-struck Linfeng thought of how adorable his Young Miss was once again.


    The other shook her head nkly.


    "No, I will not be able to sleep knowing that your stomach is empty. You might not feel hungry, however, your body needs to eat. Especially when you have beencking sleeptely. Your eyes already have dark circles under them. I don''t want my Linfeng to look like a bag of bones when we meet next year."


    Xiong Zhi''s care deepened the dimples on Linfeng''s cheeks.


    He could not help bring the phone closer and tenderly kiss the face on the screen. His mind traveled back to that passionate kiss back in the country.


    He internally sighed while suppressing the longing in his heart.


    "You really like to worry. Alright, I will eat lunch now. You should go and sleep."


    Although he did not want to end the call yet, but he knew it was alreadyte back in Xiong Zhi''s home.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head and smiled.


    "Nope. I am going to watch you eat lunch. If I do that, perhaps, I might dream about you having lunch with me and have more appetite tomorrow."


    The corner of Linfeng''s lips curled higher. He was already foolishly grinning.


    He coughed and tried to make his face look more presentable. If only he could pull Xiong Zhi out of the screen, he would have done so and shower her with kisses.


    "Alright. My dear Young Miss, have lunch with me."


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    The warm light of thempshade on her bedside table casted a golden sheen on her face, her slightly messy hair and the faint sluggishness on her face made her appear docile, soft, and cuddly.


    Even her tone of voice sounded waxy and milky.


    "Alright."


    Due to her tiredness, her usually ruddy lips looked pale pink under the light, but it only added a hint of pitiful beauty that made men feel protective.


    Her eyes were also soft and watery, glistening with sleepy tears as she tried to keep her eyes open.


    ¡­


    The tablet on the ground was still ying the couple''s sweet moment.


    At this time, Linfeng''s ordered lunch was delivered inside the office by his secretary and he began to eat while describing his favorite food overseas.


    Johan''s trembling hand was still on the same position.


    He was holding the tablet earlier when Linfeng''s face suddenly went near the camera and kissed.


    He was totally shocked that he dropped his iPad.


    Silence fell all around him.


    Stiffly, Johan turned his head at the four other men standing behind him.


    They too had a dull, ''what-the-hell-did-I-just-see'' look on their faces.


    After processing what they just saw, they had mixed reactions of terror or dumbfoundedness.


    It was only William who finally snickered at the discovery after a few seconds.


    "¡­That is really Linfeng?"


    The mature, serious, and only smiling when needed, Linfeng?


    It looked like Linfeng had been injected with love serum and became a sticky-sh-disgusting love-brained young man who was head over heels in love.


    The iPad was still showing the couple''s sugary sweet lovey-dovey interaction.


    "I can''t believe it... Is it really the youngest? He acts like an upright man who is never swayed by temptations of the world outside, but then shows the opposite way with his girlfriend¡­ Isn''t the difference a bit too much?" Erich muttered with a dull expression.


    He was the one who admired the youngest the most because of the person''s seriousness and unwavering personality, but it was already slowly crumbling.


    William picked up the tablet with a wolfish green light in his eyes and clicked Xiong Zhi''s screen.


    "Who wouldn''t be foolishly in love if you are faced with this sweet and adorable kitten?" he said in a yful tone.


    The four man looked and nodded.


    The young girl on the screen looked very sweet, soft, demure, and adorable.


    Especially now that she was covered with a fluffy nket. It was like seeing a fluffy newborn kitten softly meowing at them.


    Even her voice sounded really waxy and sweet. Very coquettish.


    "¡­So this is the ''Zhi''er'' Caleb mentioned?''" Eugene said as he stared at the tiny, delicate, and fragile-looking face wearing a pair of softly smiling eyes.


    To think that this was the type of woman that their youngest liked.


    Not a woman, she was obviously still a very young girl.


    Pure, demure, innocent, adorable, with a soft smile, and gentle eyes.


    They heard Linfeng''s overly gentle voice again filled with doting.


    "I finished my food. See?"


    The five: "...."


    They wanted to barf!


    Was Linfeng a child?


    Or thought he was coaxing a child?


    The young girlughed in a soft, whisper-like chuckle.


    "You did a great job. I wish you are here so I can pat your head."


    The five men: ''¡­.''

 Chapter 512 - The Steam on the Screen

    <h4>Chapter 512 - The Steam on the Screen</h4>


    The five men were silent.


    Goosebumps rose on their skin.


    The screen turned ck.


    William turned off the camera. He still had that strange look on his face.


    "Well, that''s Zhi''er. You finally met the youngest''s baby."


    ¡­However, a day after that, due to Caleb''s obvious remark about how cute and adorable Linfeng''s girlfriend was that Linfeng chose her over them, coupled with Erich''s look of ''I can''t believe you are like that'' every time they met as if seeing a monster, Linfeng finally went to Eugene and asked the matter directly.


    Linfeng: "What''s the matter with you guys, why are the four of you acting strange so suddenly?"


    "¡­What? We didn''t do anything wrong."


    The other''s eyes were swimming all over the ce.


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed.


    "You did something bad and hid it from me¡­"


    "No, we really never looked into your private life just to satisfy our curiosity!"


    Eugene said while was sweating hard.


    Linfeng: "..."


    Private life? Curiosity?


    He stood up and looked at Eugene darkly.


    His aura was terrifying.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I will break off my friendship with you. After all, friends don''t lie to each other. Keeping me in the dark while lying to me, are those things really what friends should do to each other?"


    Eugene: "!!!!"


    Cries...


    Of course, Linfeng did not really mean that, but he had already figured out something from his friends'' peculiar attitudes, coupled with that bug on his phone he found earlier.


    The guilty Eugene immediately spilled the beans after getting hit by his conscience.


    He was a cunning businessmen who can make waves without changing his face, but when it came to friends and close rtives, he was a total softie.


    That afternoon, only one day after spying on Linfeng, they all got an extra-cold and icy Linfeng whose re could freeze people, and William got it the worst.


    ....


    "And that''s how we found out that Linfeng has a demure, adorable¡­ and cute... girlfriend..."


    Eugene trailed off while ncing at Xiong Zhi.


    Pure, demure, innocent, adorable, with a soft smile, and gentle eyes¡­


    It was more like the opposite of all these things!


    Were they even still the same person?!


    They were beginning to doubt that their youngest''s girlfriend was a total bipr.


    No¡­ maybe the youngest was also one¡­


    Meeting in real life was really different from impression. That was why they did not recognize Xiong Zhi at first nce.


    Xiong Zhi had a cold,manding, and indifferent aura in person.


    She looked like a person who would swing one hand and make the seas part aside. Her confident and charismatic air was nothing like the soft, demure, gentle, innocent¡­ whatever adjectives they had initially thought.


    It was because Xiong Zhi showed her soft and cute side only to Linfeng. And when she puts on make up, her features were highlighted to be more charismatic and impressive, in order to cater to her current identity.


    At most times, she appeared noble, ssy, and mature, very different from the fluffy soft girl they saw on the screen.


    They still could not fullyprehend how that soft and adorable Zhi''er was actually a domineering ice queen, the heiress of the Xiong family!


    Xiong Zhi was silent throughout Eugene''s confession.


    However, secretly, she was relieved.


    It was not one of those embarrassing videos, thank goodness.


    Xiong Zhi then took two steps towards the slowly backing up Uncle William.


    She raised a slender arm, grabbed his tie with an indifferent face, and dragged him forward towards the two men.


    "I believe the three of you¡ªno, the five of you, owe me an apology."


    Caleb, Eugene, and the strangled William: "...."


    Howe this was the exact same words Linfeng had said when they met him after Eugine spilled the beans? This couple truly belong to each other. They were both terrifying in a sense.


    The three men apologized with mixed emotions.


    William wore an awkward smile as he looked for Erich and Johan to introduce Xiong Zhi, and to tell them to ask for Xiong Zhi''s forgiveness.


    Like Caleb and Eugene, Johan was dumbfounded. It was only Erich, the half-Chinese, who expected this because he hade to realize who ''Zhi''er'' was after that incident.


    That night, William''s title was updated from Uncle to ''Old Uncle''.


    Of course, he got bossed around by Xiong Zhi in the remaining time of the dinner party.


    **


    The embarrassing videos which Xiong Zhi feared to get discovered.


    Xiong Zhi woke up from a long wet dream.


    Lately, she had been having wet dreams with R-18 content.


    Of course, her partner was Linfeng.


    But Linfeng''s attitude each night was different.


    There was one night with a gentle and loving Linfeng.


    There was a perverted and naughty Linfeng.


    There was a sadistic and masochistic Linfeng.


    Ah, the masochistic Linfeng was her favorite, second to the gentle Linfeng.


    In her dreams, she loved just how Linfeng begged to hit him and ride him more.


    Xiong Zhi hid under the covers and internally screamed.


    It was already morning, but she was still thinking of these things like a pervert!


    It was definitely Song Xuantin''s fault for making Xiong Zhi borrow those R-18 romance movies in the former''s repertoire, saying that they were very stimting and highly educating, that she would need it as advanced study materials for her first night with Linfeng.


    Because of those movies which she found extremely disgusting due to bad memories when watching, Xiong Zhi had a week of lonely nights.


    In her dreams, those disgusting scenes turned very e.r.o.t.i.c when reced with Linfeng.


    She missed Linfeng terribly.


    So one night, at that time when Linfeng had just finished lunch, she called as usual, but with a very different state of mind.


    While the man was speaking, she could only stare and think of how soft and luscious those ruddy lips were. They were thin but plump and kissable at the same time. The tall nose would nicely snuggle against her face when they kiss.


    His strong and toned body was still apparent under his suit, it fitted him well, giving a sense of s.e.xy abstinence. His broad shoulders must look even wider when she put her small hands over them.


    His s.e.xy adam''s apple rolled up and down every time he swallowed.


    Up¡­ and down¡­


    Those wet dreams'' hot images resurfaced in Xiong Zhi''s mind.


    Suddenly, she felt as if the surroundings got hotter.


    "Linfeng..."


    "Hmm?"


    What a s.e.xy and masculine hum.


    "...Can you..."


    The honest Xiong Zhi blushed.


    She felt embarrassed to say it.


    "What?"


    "Uhm... Can you¡­ Well¡­ It''s embarrassing to ask. Buttely, I have been having weird¡­dreams."


    Linfeng: "...."


    Seeing how his Young Miss''s eyes were avoiding him and how her cheeks burned redder, Linfeng immediately got the idea of what those weird dreams were.


    His back suddenly straightened. He hid his mouth with a fist as he coughed in fl.u.s.ter.


    The woman''s eyes looked brighter on the screen.


    "¡­I have been missing you a lottely..."


    Linfeng''s heart thumped fast.


    The room suddenly felt hot. He loosened his tie while swallowing.


    He was the same. He missed her a lot, especially at night.


    "Then, what does my Young Miss want me to do?"


    Linfeng asked with a deep voice and darkened eyes.


    He had been staying in an open country. From that old man''s mouth- William- he had learned a lot of things that a long-distance rtionship could do to satisfy their longing for each other.


    Linfeng hadn''t suggested or tried any of those because he doesn''t feel the need. Besides, it was his young miss, the woman he respected and loved the most. However, if his young miss was the one who suggested it first...then..he had no reason to reject it.


    Linfeng quietly fixated the phone on a stand.


    Xiong Zhi had always been honest with her desires.


    "Can you, take off your coat?"


    Linfeng slowly stood up in front of the camera, backed away slightly, and took off his suit coat.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were riveted on the image.


    "And... unbutton your shirt¡­ just the three topmost!" she added, after realizing that her request seemed a bit over the top.


    Linfeng swallowed.


    With blood pumping fast, he did what Xiong Zhi asked without saying anything, but his eyes never left the phone.


    He loved how she looked at him with utmost attention.


    The upper buttons around his neck and vicle was unbuttoned, while his neck tie very loosely hung to his chest.


    "Take off your tie."


    Linfeng gently unraveled his tie and it slid off his shoulders.


    "And well, your tie..." Xiong Zhi''s voice slightly lowered in hesitation."


    Your tie¡­ Can you tie your hands with it...?"


    Linfeng''s hand which was folding the tie halted.


    ''¡­.''


    What?


    "Ugh, if it''s too much, you can stop!"


    Xiong Zhi said with an embarrassed face, raising her hands to cool her cheeks.


    Linfeng was stunned for a while, but seeing Xiong Zhi''s burning face which looked like she was looking for hole to hide in, his eyes darkened again.


    Oh.


    The corners of his lips rose at the discovery.


    So she dreamed of him, like this?


    His breathing hitched and his inner demon slowly stirred.


    "I didn''t know you have this kind of taste."


    With a s.e.xy smirk, he skillfully made a loop around his hands with his tie. It was loose, but it gave an impression that his hands were tied securely.


    Linfeng then looked at Xiong Zhi on the screen, and sat back down on his seat.


    He licked his lips, knowing that his lips would look more appealing this way. He leaned back and stared at the camera with a hot gaze.


    "Now, my dear Young Miss. Your servant is tied for you to y with, freely."


    *****


    * (A/n: How Linfeng''s phone got hacked?


    We know that Linfeng was a cautious man. He had tight security around him. Especially his gadgets that contained a lot of information.


    Here''s what happened.


    Johan who had a group ofpanies specializing in IT software field hacked the phone with William''s help.


    Before putting in the short-lived spyware in Linfeng''s cellphone, William distracted Linfeng while Johan plugged the phone discreetly to hisptop. It happened during their meeting.


    Thus, Linfeng did not have a clue of their hacking. Later at lunch on that same day, they spied the video call.


    However, the next day, Linfeng immediately discovered the bug due to his regr security scan, and after his friends acted strange then Eugine spilling the beans, he realized that his friends hacked his phone.


    This phone was only for Xiong Zhi and him, the phone wherein whenever it rang he would drop everything off to answer had now the heaviest security out of all his phones.)


    PS. Hehe, there would be a part two of their little y lol.

 Chapter 513 - Being a Man

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Being a Man</h4>


    Meanwhile¡­


    Thud.


    Bam!


    The ss which Lu Yin Ze was holding was swiped down by an unknown flying object.


    Crash!


    The rich aroma of wine engulfed the room.


    Lu Yin Ze looked nkly at his hands which was now only holding the broken lower stand of the chalice. He had already dragged his couch to the farthest corner, yet the damage still reached him.


    He sighed.


    Even if he got angry, there was no way he could vent it out towards the two fearsome men who were now on the way to having an all-out fight.


    The room was already destroyed. The fragile furniture inside the lounge did not survive this violent fight. Even the strong walls were showing signs of damage.


    His eyes swept back to the two men.


    Just how long were they going to fight?


    These guys, did they forget where they were now?


    Lu Yin Ze wanted to go to the door, but he had to pass the two to leave the lounge.


    Who knew if he would die as a casualty on the way?


    So it was better to wait for them to finish their fight than risk it.


    After watching for a long time and getting used to their speed, he could now see the pair''s appearances. Their movements had be more visible as well and he could now follow the lightning fast exchanges.


    He silently observed.


    Guan Gao Huan already lost his right shoe and his pants were also a bit dirty. What was more, both sides of his face had a reddening bruise. They were clear handprints.


    That''s right. Linfeng slylynded a hit, rather, a p on each side of Guan Gao Huan''s face.


    Lu Yin Ze did not see how it happened, he just heard Guan Gao Huan curse loudly. When they paused while in deadlock, Guan Gao Huan already wore those two obvious marks on both of his cheeks.


    On the other hand, Linfeng was still neat as ever. His only damage was the little cut on the cuff of his sleeve, his disheveled hair, and the beads of sweat that travelled from his forehead to the side of his chin.


    Lu Yin Ze mused. In this fight, he could see this butler''s ability better. Linfeng''s strength was greater than Guan Gao Huan.


    Because of Guan Gao Huan''s disheveled appearance and those two red marks, Lu Yin Ze knew that Guan Gao Huan would not appear in the party for a while. If this was the case, then his purpose of holding him down here was achieved now.


    This guy would no longer roguishly harass and stalk Xiong Zhi in the middle of the crowd.


    When the two finally took a pause again while staring down at each other, Linfeng still had not let go of Guan Gao Huan''s hand.


    Lu Yin Ze finally spoke.


    "I think you two should stop now. Linfeng, you''re the main lead of this dinner party. If you are nowhere to be seen among the crowd but is instead here with two men, fighting violently, and destroying an entire room¡­ What will people think of you?"


    Linfeng and Guan Gao Huan simultaneously looked at his direction.


    Both of them appeared surprised.


    Linfeng: "You are still here?"


    Guan Gao Huan: "Why are you still here?"


    Lu Yin Ze: ¨p


    These two pricks¡­


    But then he calmed down.


    Again, there was no use venting his anger on these two Super Saiyans.


    "Of course I''m still here, you''ve been blocking the door all this time. Also, as you can see, this room is already mangled beyond recognition. Don''t you think it''s about time to stop and think how you''ll make up an excuse?"


    The two froze and finally realized the situation inside the room.


    Linfeng and Guan Gao Huan: ... They actually destroyed the room to this point??


    "That''s why, gentlemen, please calm your violent sides down now, please."


    Now that Lu Yin Ze had confirmed that the two men finally awakened from the maddening violence they showed earlier, he walked forward in relief and passed the two.


    Standing by the door, he looked at them. "Or perhaps, you still want to stay here fighting all night? Well, I really don''t care. Continue solving your longing for each other as you wish," he said and opened the door.


    The sound of lively music and chattering entered the room. After taking a few steps away, he suddenly turned and poked his head into the doorway.


    "By the away, Third Young Master Gao Huan, you have two obvious red marks on your face. People might think you had a¡­ peach blossom dispute with twodies."


    He closed the door behind him and escaped quickly.


    ***


    Linfeng was quietly washing his hands inside the men''s restroom.


    Earlier, after the silver bug had left the room, Linfeng gave a threatening re at Guan Gao Huan before letting go of his wrist.


    However, he still could not let go of Guan Gao Huan''s remarks regarding Xiong Zhi.


    "You''re not allowed to call her by name. She''s my girlfriend. You should stop your delusions. You are only disgusting her."


    Guan Gao Huan who was massaging his wrist halted. His golden eyes swept up at Linfeng.


    He stared and said slowly, "Perhaps, she is indeed yours in the time being, but it still doesn''t change the fact that she is dating her butler. Even if you had freed your family, even if you had be a ''king'', your status and birthright is too different from hers. You two will never fit each other."


    Their statuses in life would never let them fit each other?


    Linfeng found it familiar¡­


    Right, he once thought of these as well, more than three years ago.


    He chuckled.


    Perhaps if he was still the Linfeng from two years ago, these words might still shake him. But he was nothing like that now.


    Linfengzily straightened his suit.


    "You are forgetting something, surname Guan. It''s not the society nor her family who will choose whom she will end up with, and neither it is you. This decision only belongs to Xiong Zhi alone." Hebed back his disheveled hair. "And she chose me, not you."


    So back off, bug.


    Golden eyes met inky ck ones.


    Guan Gao Huan was not blind, he could feel how strong the couple''s ties were. It was neither near his master and his master''s former wife''s rtionship.


    It was a real bond that appeared like it would prevail over many difficulties.


    Suddenly, a sense of jealousy and envy crept into his heart. Would he be able to find someone like that?


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled and stomped down at the ridiculous thought.


    How funny that he even thought of those creepy things. It might be due to the p which made his ears rang that he was having these kind of thoughts. These thoughts must never be entertained.


    He was not a person who had the liberty to get that kind of luxurious privilege, like ''love'' and ''passion''.


    His life was all about lies, schemes, and destruction.


    Guan Gao Huan finally dropped the matter regarding Xiong Zhi.


    However, his heart, mind, and pride still would not admit what Linfeng wanted him to do.


    His heart somehow burned with something he could not describe.


    "Just because you be a clown of a ''king'', you became arrogant. Don''t think ZD World is the only ck horse among the white pawns."


    Linfeng raised his brow, the light in his eyes fleetingly shed.


    "Oh? Do you meant to say that there are other projects which could rival ZD World?"


    Guan Gao Huan was silent. He was really trying to convince himself to do what his master, no, his Father, had ordered him to do. But...


    "Yes, one day it will climb up the ranks and kick you down." But his mouth could not stop what he was saying. His fists clenched.


    Linfeng was silent. Then he smiled, a smile that was not like a smile.


    "Really? I look forward to seeing this other dark horse and see how far it can go. It will be too sad if ZD World only runs alone as a ck horse among the white steeds, don''t you think?"


    Linfeng was clearly issuing a challenge.


    Guan Gao Huan was silent once more.


    If he answered differently¡­


    He would be disobeying his master. And the consequences would be...


    Theshes of his eyes lowered slightly


    ¡­However, if he did not take this challenge, he was not a man.


    He¡­ he really could not bear to s.u.mb to this man. He was unwilling!


    Besides, Guan Gao Huan was confident in his own abilities. Although ZD World had gotten ahead, butpetitions were always favored by the business world. Those with monopoly was always secretly eyed by many wolves. If he yed his cards right and put more efforts, he could surely make it.


    He would crush Linfeng and his ZD World. He just needed time.


    But his master...


    After a few seconds of silence, Guan Guan Gao Huan opened his mouth.


    "It''s not as easy as making your opponent lose a shoe and then giving him ps afterward. You better watch."


    He turned to leave the room after epting Linfeng''s challenge.


    The door closed, leaving Linfeng alone.


    "¡­It turned out that the man has guts."


    Then what were the signs of forbearance he noticed earlier?


    Right after he spoke, the door opened.


    Guan Gao Huan with two ''lovely'' red marks on his cheek looked around the room. He went in and retrieved his lost shoe and shot a death re at Linfeng, before leaving.


    Linfeng: "..."


    That re was not manly at all.


    With those red clouds that looked like an ancientdy''s blush, coupled with his soft brown hair that was long like a girl, if not for his tall height andpact body, he would have looked a lot like a woman...


    Linfeng shook his head and wanted to barf. He immediately erased the image in his mind.


    ****


    A/n: Linfeng woke up Gao Huan''s fighting spirit. Gao Huan is used to fighting regardless of the methods. But due to Linfeng, a butler, a lowly servant, who managed to ovee his fate and be outstanding as he was, Gao Huan gradually became more bitter. Thus, his hate on Linfeng grew.


    Gao Huan was born in the poorest slums, had lowly birth which could not be any lower, and is tied to a fate created by his master, but he never overturned the tables to ovee his fate. He epted it. However, now seeing Linfeng, which he could rte to himself, unknown to himself, his self-worth is unconsciously being challenged. He did not want to lose to a person who had the same original lowly status like him. So for the first time, he disobeyed his master, due to these feelings.


    Now, would Gao Huan regret this decision of his? What do you think?

 Chapter 514 - The Youngest Tyranny

    <h4>Chapter 514 - The Youngest'' Tyranny</h4>


    Linfeng looked at the mirror.


    Aside from the small cut on his cuff and the slight crease on his sleeve, he looked presentable.


    He checked if there were stains or dust left on his body, but could not see any other problem.


    He sighed deeply, burying the disturbing words that Guan Gao Huan had said. Even if ZD World got a strongpetitor, thepetitor should still fall behind. By the time the new horse appeared, ZD World would have been far ahead, leaving others in the dust. By then, their roots would be already deeply entrenched and would not be easily swayed.


    Linfeng was sure about these, because ZD Comprehensive Project also involved peripheral projects, so there was no need to be anxious. However, to be on the safer side...


    He took out his phone and called his investigation team.


    "I have a new mission for you. I will send the details to you."


    After sending out a message, he cleared the data, put the phone back into his pocket, arranged his hair once more before going out of the restroom.


    As soon as Linfeng stepped back on the hall, people surrounded him again.


    Earlier, he had already talked to the parties he was interested in and the most prominent ones. The people now were negligible to him. Still, out of politeness, he chatted with them for a bit, before finally excusing himself to look for Xiong Zhi.


    He lowered his presence and circled around the hall, making sure to walk on areas with sparser people.


    Because Guan Gao Huan was here, Linfeng was concerned about Xiong Zhi.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''-tyranny_52228404426105218 for visiting.


    They should have not met yet¡­ or have they? If they did, then that was another reason to find her and stay by her side.


    While looking for Xiong Zhi, he suddenly caught sight of William a few steps away.


    ''. . . .''


    What the hell was this uncle doing?


    The man was gingerly holding two trays of drinks, one had three sses on top, the other had two. He moved slowly like a turtle.


    Linfeng thought those drinks were for his brothers. However, they could just get the drinks with the help of the servers, so why did William have to do it?


    Did this uncle offended one of them and was ordered around as a consequence? But who among those guys had the guts to order the oldest?


    He just threw one nce, and looked away.


    Despite his curiosity, Xiong Zhi''s condition was more important than anything else.


    He turned around and pretended that he did not see William.


    However, William had already caught sight of Linfeng.


    "Youngest!"


    William''s voice was full of hope. His blue eyes were bright, as if he had finally seen his savior.


    Linfeng pretended that he did not hear him. If he got caught by William, the uncle would not easily let him go and probably let him help. He could help in other times, but not this time.


    Besides, because William did not bring a female escort, Linfeng was afraid of William meeting Xiong Zhi and ying tricks on his girlfriend again.


    If that bastard made fun of his girlfriend again...


    "Youngest! Don''t pretend that you did not see me! Our eyes already met!"


    Linfeng''s slow pace became slightly faster.


    The area had sparse people, but the few guests near them nced at William inquiringly.


    William hurried his steps but he was still being careful so he instantly fell behind Linfeng. It was already a miracle that the sses on top of the trays did not fall.


    "Youngest..!" William lowered his voice slightly, almost hissing, still calling the leaving man.


    He red at the back a few meters away now.


    "Youngest, I know where the kitten is!"


    The back suddenly stopped.


    The term ''kitten'' was William''s own way of addressing Xiong Zhi. Even though Linfeng had warned William many times to not call his girlfriend this because it sounded too intimate, the man always ignored his warnings, grinned, then said it again after a while. William had said that either he would call Xiong Zhi ''darling'' or ''kitten''.


    Linfeng''s answer was an icy stare. Both weren''t good!


    Linfeng turned to William with the same look.


    "Where is she?"


    William finally caught up and breathed heavily.


    His arms were numb, ah. That kitten was really ruthless.


    "She is with us in the private longue."


    Linfeng paused.


    "By us, you mean, the five of you?"


    William ignored Linfeng''s dark aura and nodded.


    "Yeah, soe help me here."


    "The five of you, alone with a girl? Xiong Zhi will not agree to that, unless someone dragged her there."


    William: "..."


    ''Youngest... Why are your instincts so sharp?''


    He offered the tray with three sses.


    "I plead guilty. Please, help me."


    There was no use arguing against the youngest.


    For some reason, the youngest always won.


    Linfeng narrowed his eyes at the tray. This uncle still wanted to give him the heavier one.


    How insincere.


    He ignored the tray and looked at William.


    "Which room?"


    William: ¡­.My arms didn''t hurt, but my heart feels hurt, ah. He finally gave up letting the youngest help him and said which room it was.


    Hell, why did he even chase after the heartless guy!


    Linfeng immediately turned around and went straight to the direction of the room.


    Did those men know that Xiong Zhi was his girlfriend?


    What if they made moves on her? If they dared to even try...


    There would be no brothers'' talk here, just a more physical discussion between two men.


    [E/N: *fujoshi perks an ear*]


    Thud.


    The door of the lounge opened loudly, surprising the people inside.


    Four men turned their heads to the door, and the lone woman who wore an indifferent face at their center nced as well.


    The woman''s cold eyes opened wider with a look of pleasant surprise. Her nk face seemed to be injected with liveliness, as if an ink painting turning into a watercolor artwork.


    "Lin¡ª" Her voice was cut-off when the man''s face darkened.


    "Get your hands off her."


    Linfeng walked in a few strides towards Xiong Zhi, grabbed Caleb''s and Johan''s oily pig hands on each of Xiong Zhi''s arms, and threw them aside.


    Linfeng then drew Xiong Zhi into his arms protectively and glowered one by one at his brothers, no, at the wolves who were just unceremoniously holding onto his girlfriend a few seconds ago.


    The four men: ¡­.


    After a silent confrontation, Erich was the one who spoke first.


    "Err, for the record, I did not touch your girlfriend, even the hem of her dress, I swear that I never touched it."


    Linfeng took back his death re at Erich, then increased the coldness onto Caleb, Johan, and Eugene.


    Eugene raised his hands and shook his head.


    "I did not touch her either."


    The death re on him was removed.


    Finally, murderous intent was poured onto Caleb and Johan.


    Johan with an upright face opened his mouth to defend himself as well.


    Linfeng spoke first. " Don''t try to deny it. I caught you red-handed."


    Johan changed the words which were about toe out from his lips and pleaded guilty.


    "Okay, fine, I did, but it''s not what you think it is. We''re just telling her a story, all good stories about you!"


    He then looked at Caleb for help.


    Caleb nodded solemnly. "Yes, he''s telling the truth. We''re telling her your heroic adventures during the years you spent outside the country. We just happened to be demonstrating something earlier. In fact, Zhi''er is acting as you!"


    ''Zhi''er?''


    Caleb''s words did not ease Linfeng''s suffocating aura, but it rose more.


    His friends wanted to shed manly tears of blood. They already told him they were telling great stories about him, to add good points for him with his girlfriend!


    So why was he getting angrier?


    It was only Erich who understood the situation and sighed.


    He tried to help out.


    "Guys, in Country C, we are more conservative in the customs here. We only call other''s first names or nicknames to people we''ve gotten close to, to show our intimacy with them."


    Caleb and Johan, including William, looked nkly at him.


    Erich smiled helplessly and continued.


    "So it''s normal for Linfeng to get angry when you guys act too intimate with his girlfriend, especially when you''re¡­ holding onto her like the way you did earlier. In the room, he is the only one who can call Miss Xiong Zhi as ''Zhi''¡ª" Because Linfeng was watching him too closely, Erich chose to not say the forbidden term ''-er''. "¡ªAs you mentioned."


    "¡­Then why did you not tell us that earlier!"


    "¡­I live mostly abroad, so I totally forgot. I just remembered it now. But in any case, you guys were being too roguish earlier."


    The three guys: "..."


    Is that really important? It''s only a name.


    Still, Caleb and Johan apologized to Xiong Zhi for acting rude.


    Not knowing the country''s culture they went to was really terrible, they were almost treated as rogues.


    Hopefully, this should appease the fried hair on Linfeng''s body. No one could go against their youngest''s tyranny, ah.


    Xiong Zhi watched everything with a smile on her eyes.


    Her impression of the group rose favorably.


    This group was not bad.


    They all seem to like Linfeng, to the point of indulging him.


    Although they acted submissive and even afraid of Linfeng, she could see the hidden tolerance and sincerity of friendship in them.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the man who still wore a frown on his brows.


    His face looked angry, but after knowing him for a long time, she knew that he was not really upset any more, just purposely showing such a face.


    She pressed down a smile.


    This man was always so awkward with his friends.


    His strong arm was still hugging around her. She leaned against his hard chest.


    Sigh, it felt good to be in his arms.


    It felt like home.


    When they sat down on the couch, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh right, Linfeng. The person who dragged me here..."


    William stiffened.


    He had just served everyone a drink. His hand that was offering Xiong Zhi a drink froze.


    This little kitten was about to tattle-tale!


    Xiong Zhi inwardly smirked at William''s troubled face.


    "It''s this old uncle who dragged my shoulders and pushed me around."


    Xiong Zhi sighed like a weak kitten.


    "I feel that my shoulders are still hurting."


    Linfeng: "...."


    He knew that Xiong Zhi was just acting, but her thoughts were received by him. He yed along and massaged Xiong Zhi''s shoulder helplessly.


    "Where does it hurt? Here?"


    "Yes, there. Just do it lightly. It is still hurting."


    William felt relieved. The two went back to flirting.


    Then he heard Linfeng say the next words.


    "And about that old uncle, how do you want me to punish him?"


    William sweated.


    Xiong Zhi looked at William. Her face appeared expressionless, but she was inwardly feeling funny.


    "I do have a request..."

 Chapter 515 - A Plan to track a Tail

    <h4>Chapter 515 - A n to track a Tail</h4>


    The banquet had already ended.


    The staff began cleaning up the vi.


    Erich had to stay in the country as per the request of his grandparents for three more days. Caleb, Johan, and Eugene would have to go to back abroad after tomorrow.


    William was currently at the balcony. He was on the phone talking to his grandfather.


    "Gramps, I need to stay in Country C for one more week."


    "Oh?"


    The tone of the elder from the other side was still energetic.


    "Have you finally settled for a girl?! I don''t care if she''s oriental, just marry her already and stop fooling around. When I was your age, I already had your father¡­"


    William had an awkward smile.


    "It''s not about a woman, Gramps. It''s business¡ª"


    "What nonsense. Your business is here. What else do you have to do there?"


    "It is really for business. Just let Hatch handle the meeting for the week. Don''t worry I''ll attend the signings."


    "Sigh, what else can I do? Just good luck there."


    "Thanks, Gramps."


    "Try and see if you can find a nice girl."


    "¡­Gramps."


    After having a small talk with his grandfather, the call finally ended.


    William looked up at the dark sky and wondered about life.


    Howe two people who were several years younger than him managed to boss him around?


    William was not a saint. He usually would not tolerate someone to boss him around. However, it was his friend, their youngest. And he really had to do something to be forgiven¡­


    Sighed.


    He could only me himself for riding a tiger recklessly.


    He took out a slim cigar pipe.


    "Well, I guess I should stay here and get bossed around for a whole week."


    The balcony slowly was filled with smoke.


    ***


    The car drove smoothly against the dark night to the Xiong Mansion.


    On the backseat, Xiong Zhi was leaning on Linfeng''s shoulder while ying with Linfeng''s hand. She finally noticed the cut on the cuff of his sleeve. Her brows rose.


    "There''s a cut here. You have to be careful. You almost hurt your hand."


    Linfeng nced at the cuff and smiled. He did not tell her the encounter with the two bugs and his fight with surnamed Guan.


    "Got it, I will be careful next time."


    He sighed, remembering Xiong Zhi''s situation earlier.


    "Zhi''er, I know they are my friends, but they still acted too familiar and impolite earlier, when I haven''t even introduced you to them yet. In case something like that happens in the future again and you feel cornered, you can just reject them outright. Although they tend to get loose, but they still stop when you tell them ''no''."


    Xiong Zhi nodded and apologized.


    "Alright. It''s my mistake too. I got caught up with their stories¡­"


    She suddenly remembered the stories that were not finished because of Linfeng''s interruption. s, too bad that she did not hear the whole story from them.


    She looked up at Linfeng. "By the way, before you came, your two friends, Caleb and Johan, were telling me something. Is it true that they had invited you a couple of times before to a party?"


    Linfeng thought back. "Yes, they did."


    Actually, it was not just a couple of times. Every week they would do what they could to drag Linfeng out of his office and party with them.


    He did not notice himself that the corners of lips rose slightly.


    "And you always use me as your excuse?" Xiong Zhi confirmed.


    Linfeng sheepishly smiled. "Yes. They are so stubborn so I always used you as an excuse...."


    Linfeng remembered those times¡­


    Johan came to his office and said straightforwardly to Linfeng.


    "We will party at 9:00 p.m."


    Linfeng: "I can''t. It''s my girlfriend''s lunch time. I have to stay with her."


    Johan who was fed with dogfood unknowingly: "..."


    Then it was Eugene''s turn.


    "Linfeng! I set up a party in my house. Just the five of us. It''s not like William''s at all!"


    "I am sorry. I can''t drink. I promised my girlfriend I won''t drink alcohol past six."


    Eugene who was fed with dogfood unknowingly: "...."


    When it was Erich''s turn.


    "Linfeng, you have to take a break. Come and join us for dinner."


    Linfeng''s eyes rose.


    "Dinner at five? I am not yet hungry."


    "Then drink with us. It''s not six yet."


    "I am sorry but today''s no alcohol day."


    "...Who said that? Your doctor?"


    "No. My girlfriend. I can''t say no to her."


    Eugene who was fed with dogfood forcefully: "..."


    ''I give up.''


    .....


    Xiong Zhi was stumped after hearing Linfeng''s stories.


    "I am sorry I used your name many times. I hope you''re not angry," he said and kissed her temples.


    Xiong Zhiughed.


    "What''s there to be angry about? You can use me as an excuse any time. Besides, I actually like it." Then her face turned serious. "But sometimes, you have to enjoy your friends''pany as well."


    "There are always a batch of girls apanying them whenever they drink."


    "¡­"


    Xiong changed her words. "Actually, I don''t have anyins with you not going with them. If they ever invite you though, just tell them I won''t let you go if there is a woman involved."


    Linfeng chuckled at the woman''s pretending to be serious face. His girlfriend looked really adorable acting like a strict girlfriend. He loved this little vinegar jar.


    He lightly pinched her nose.


    "Alright. I will take note of that."


    A small smile formed on Xiong Zhi''s lips.


    She was d Linfeng agreed. She might be too strict but... Xiong Zhi did not like the idea of another woman seeing the drunk Linfeng.


    Hmm?


    Xiong Zhi suddenly had a thought. She had not seen Linfeng''s drunk side at all!


    Before she fully conjured the idea, Linfeng''s voice sounded again.


    "By the way, what do you need William for?"


    Xiong Zhi''s mind was distracted. She looked down and was silent for a few seconds. She was still ying with Linfeng''s hand.


    "¡­Do you remember about what I said regarding the ''list''?"


    Linfeng''s eyes suddenly became serious.

 Chapter 516 - A Plan to track a Tail (II)

    <h4>Chapter 516 - A n to track a Tail (II)</h4>


    The list was the one found by Xiong Zhi with Lu Yin Ze before in Lu Yin Ze''s former home.


    It was a controversial list with dealings of underground ck market and illegal trading. In other words, it was their only clue towards the enemy which Xiong Zhi was looking for.


    The one which they suspected could be rted to that mysterious power in Xiong Zhi''s¡­ dream.


    Linfeng''s eyes flickered at the term, because there was always another nagging idea in his mind, but he immediately squished it.


    It better be a dream instead of that¡­


    His arm around Xiong Zhi tightened, making the woman look up in inquiry.


    Linfeng just smiled.


    "Yes. You have cracked some of them, right?"


    "Yes. We found the CJ diamond smuggling case, some illegal business, and tax evasion evidences of a fewpanies. And recently, we managed to crack a deep root in some drug couriers."


    It was an extremely dangerous game.


    They had to spend a tremendous amount of effort to ensure that they would be traceless. They also had to devote their especially structured security system that was still in the nth beta level. This would not be publicized but would be instead continually updated for their personal use, in order to ensure that the code would not be easily broken and stored in the security database.


    It was a total ck hole of experts and resources. However, in the first ce, cracking locks in the dark web was no funny thing.


    Linfeng was silent.


    He was wondering how this newfound information was linked to William.


    After a three seconds, realization shed his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him.


    "Entertainment has one of the shadiest sides. We managed to catch on to a lot of dealings pointing to many entertainmentpanies in the country. It never ends with the supply of heroin and other illegal drugs. I believe I''ll find one of the suppliers once ourpany reached the deeper waters. And once I find the person, I can track it down and see which sewage this dirty water came from."


    "Do you believe it''s the person you are thinking of?"


    "¡­Yes, I think so."


    Linfeng was silent. He then held Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    "If you want, we can tell William about it, but don''t tell him about the others."


    "Rest assured, I know."


    "William should be able to help. His influence runs deep and he''ll know more of that side. He¡­ might even know some already."


    "If it''s about the hidden rules and drug threats, then he should know to some extent. However, if it''s about that power¡­"Xiong Zhi shook her head. "No. This person yed us well. He has the means to destroy the Xiong family, and if I am right, he? ought to have a great connection to the Guan family... maybe even with other great families. This person who can fiddle with the families in his hands like that is not someone we can take lightly. I believe in William, however, what if William is actually one of his pawns and William doesn''t know it?"


    "William is stationed mainly overseas, in U.S. That person''s hand shouldn''t stretch that long. The Grands also have deep roots, they''re not easily swayed."


    "You''re right, but William had a lot of cooperation done with Country C''s domesticpanies. Grand Agency outranks its peers from overseas in terms of rtionsh.i.p.s andwork in Country C. Quite a bit of thosepanies Grand Agency partnered with had been involved in the dealings we''ve found out," Xiong Zhi said indifferently.


    "Also, Xiong De invited him before in Xiong Wuyue''s birthday, remember?"


    Aside from thosepanies, Grand Agency also had connections with Xiong De, one of the pawns of the mysterious power in the past, who also got the unique poison administered to Lu Yin Ze by the person''s brother before.


    It''s all too much of a coincidence.


    "But I don''t think William..." Linfeng still had confidence in his friend''s character.


    "I know. I am just saying what if. Besides, it will work better if William doesn''t know a thing. The enemy will not know that we are slowly catching his tails. "


    Linfeng eyes drooped.


    This n... IHZHI was clearly acting as bait.


    "Is getting William''s influence enough?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "For now, yes. IHZH is growing and thanks to my cow cash, Xuantin, Gaiyu, and King Yan, IHZHI Entertainment is steadily rising in value. If the people in the dark sees us riding William''s boat, they might possibly approach us, thinking that IZHI Entertainment is a greenhorn they can cultivate."


    Linfeng nodded. He could understand Xiong Zhi''s n.


    "Then all William needs to do is stand with IHZHI Entertainment for the whole week?"


    "Yes, I just need him to create an illusion that we are in the Grand''s boat."


    "I understand."


    Linfeng hugged Xiong Zhi and buried his face on her head.


    "Just be careful. Drug couriers always y aggressively. They kill without batting an eyelid, especially when they are strung along for nothing." Then as if worried that she would be afraid, he added, "But don''t worry. I am beside you and I will always protect you."


    Xiong Zhiid her cheek on Linfeng''s chest.


    "Thank you for supporting me."


    "Anytime," he said and kissed her head.


    That night, Linfeng carefully assigned duties and deployed more of his reserved investigation team.


    His only order was to follow IHZHI''s movements, and appear when people needed help. If ever there would be a scuffle between the drug dealers and IHZHI''s bait, his men must step in and assist Xiong Zhi''s team, in the dark if possible.


    This very cautious act of his would be the lifesaver and turntable for IHZHI''s spies in the future.


    *****


    (A/n: Don''t worry guys, William is innocent. However, every bigpany had dark secrets. Especially, the Grand Agency had deep roots. Who knows how many corrupt people were working for them? For the drug dealers, the entertainment industry was like a sea where they could throw their bait- giving them a taste, until that person bes an addict and gradually turn into their money cow.


    That''s why Xiong Zhi used IHZHI''s entertainment as bait. A greenpany with Grand Agency''s backing. The drug dealers would see IHZHI as a new target. )

 Chapter 517 - Getting a Mascot

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Getting a Mascot</h4>


    The next day, William was dragged by Xiong Zhi to IHZHI.


    William had bored look on his face. He knew it. This tigress really nned to work him to death.


    "Where are the people you are introducing to me?" William asked the woman beside him.


    With a straight back and elegant movements, Xiong Zhi was having her breakfast in IHZHI''s executive dining room.


    The dining room had a nice and elegant ambience. This was the dining area where Xiong Zhi and her immediate executives would eat in thepany. Of course, the security and privacy was also top-notch.


    William sat on his seat without touching the food in front of him. He probably still harbored some grudge regarding Xiong Zhi dragging him early in the morning. He had not slept swellst night, so he wanted nothing but to sleep in. s, here he was.


    "They are currently in the meeting. I only gave notice at thest minute. They can''t cancel this meeting because our clients are attending. I believe you understand."


    William had no choice but to nod.


    But inwardly, he wondered how IHZHI''s employees were so diligent. It just turned eight in the morning and her employees were already in a meeting? Did they have to start working at six or seven?


    In a way, this showed that IHZHI was doing well and many sought to work with them.


    "You''re not going to eat your breakfast?" the woman asked him.


    William smirked almost automatically. "Are you concerned about me?"


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "It''s best if you eat now, becauseter you will likely not have a chance to eat your lunch in a restaurant, or even in the cafeteria. The lunch will be delivered directly inside the office. You have tons of work to do this week."


    William: "...."


    T-that''s too much!


    He showed a face crying without tears.


    "You don''t feel your conscience hurting at all? I already apologized and served you like a servant for a whole night. Don''t you know how hard I worked for that? My body... my handsomeness¡­ you''re monopolizing it all!"


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    She picked the ss of juice and drank while suppressing the urge to throw the food on the overly dramatic man''s face.


    "Don''t speak nonsense. People will get the wrong idea listening to your words."


    Seeing that the man pursed his lips and still refused to it, Xiong Zhi finally felt a slight guilt.


    She sighed. "Don''t worry, you won''t do much. I just need you to act as a mascot."


    Xiong Zhi nned to disy William in all of IHZHI''s events this whole week. That was all.


    "That sounded even more boring."


    "I promise, you''ll love staying with us for a whole week," Xiong Zhi added indifferently.


    William liked parties, and they would be attending the event. He would just be a shining baton and enjoy himself.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng both made sure that the n would not put William at risk. The only risk would fall on IHZHI.


    William raised a brow.


    "Will there be a beautifuldy who can apany me?"


    Xiong Zhi thought of Xiao Mei, Fang Dien, Song Xuantin and King Yan.


    She nodded, "Indeed, they are all beautiful."


    Men or women alike, they all possessed outstanding appearances. She did not realize that she had included the fascinating fox-spirit Fang Dien and the charismatic homos.e.x.u.a.l King Yan to William''s candidates.


    William suddenly became lively. His arctic blue eyes lit up.


    "Is that so? Why you did not tell me earlier?"


    Xiong Zhi: ¡­. This Casanova.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Xiong Zhi answered, "Come in."


    The handsome blonde man instantly changed to a more charming pose, leaning back on the chair and raising one hand to zily'' support his chin while angling his perfectly sculpted chin to look at the door.


    "Is it them?"


    His beautiful girls?


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    A stunning and rather amorous face appeared in the gap of the door.


    William''s eyes shone.


    What a beauty!


    Then his eyes travelled downwards to check the voluptuous or willowy body, but instead of a s.e.xily fitted corporate skirt or dress, the beauty wore an elegant men''s suit.


    "...."


    A man!!!!


    The unknowing Fang Dien slightly bowed to both of them. His soft hair fell to his smooth temples.


    "Greetings."


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    William only stared nkly.


    After Fang Dien entered the room, a ck-haired head with a pony tail appeared next. The silky hair told William that she must be a woman. She was quite tall though.


    A woman!


    His eyes showed light again. However, the ''woman'' outside finally went in and pulled the door closed.


    A handsome and charismatic face showed up. His evident Adam''s apple obviously showed his gender. The man was wearing a ck turtle-necked sweater and a grey knee-length woolen cardigan.


    King Yan bowed with a smile.


    "Good morning."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "I apologize for thete notice. Did you juste back from a trip?"


    "Yes. I hurried here after reading your message," King Yang replied and nced at William with interest.


    William tried to erase his dark face.


    Xiong Zhi introduced William to Fang Dien and King Yan.


    "This is William Grand. He''ll be monitoring IHZHI Entertainment for a week."


    She looked at Fang Dien.


    "Where is Xiao Mei?"


    Fang Dien already recognized William. He internally wondered why this great person walked into their office. He regretted making the bigshot wait for a bit. It was a rather poor wee.


    "Xiao Mei went to fetch Song Xuantin," he replied.


    Xiong Zhi blinked. "Did Gu Zhene here in the office?"


    "Yes. When we were in the meeting, Song Xuantin might have called Gu Zhen."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Whenever Song Xuantin was around her boyfriend, they must always send someone to pull her away back to business.


    Gu Zhen''s expertise had been in high demand so he was really busy. This was one of the rare moments when Gu Zhen was free to apany Song Xuantin in IHZHI.

 Chapter 518 - Getting A Mascot (II)

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Getting A Mascot (II)</h4>


    Naturally, Song Xuantin would not want their alone time to be interrupted. She would not leave voluntarily, so someone must go to pull her back.


    William no longer bothered to ask who the other people about toeter were. He did not want to be disappointed anymore. They were all indeed beautiful like Xiong Zhi said, but they were men!


    Xiong Zhi asked Fang Dien a few questions regarding the recent undertakings of IHZHI and their progress on ongoing projects and investments, while William just boredly scrolled on the pictures of his girlfriends on the phone.


    King Yan on the other hand kept shooting nces at William.


    It happened many times that it was starting to bother William. Finally, when William was about to ask why he was ncing at him, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Xiao Mei.


    William ncedzily and saw the short-haired woman.


    Xiao Mei kept her hair stylishly short even after three years.


    William''s eyes fell on her body, noticing the perky chest and nice curve of her h.i.p.s in a slim ck pencil skirt.


    A woman! And she was pretty too!


    William finally felt injected with chicken blood.


    He stood up and greeted Xiao Mei.


    "How are you doing,dy? I heard from Xiong Zhi that I will be working with you. The name is William, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    Xiao Mei was stunned. She nced at Xiong Zhi then at Fang Dien, before nodding.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. William. I have heard a lot about you. It''s Xiao Mei."


    She shook hands with him.


    Immediately after, William saw a tall and s.e.xy woman right behind the short-haired beauty.


    His eyes shone again.


    This was another beauty, the s.e.xy and alluring kind!


    He found her familiar but was unable to urately think of a name. She must be a very popr star. He gentlemanly bowed, took the woman''s hand, and kissed the back of it.


    "I believe we will also be working together. Please call me William. And the beautifuldy''s name is?"


    The alluringdy''s face looked surprised at his series of actions and opened her mouth. But instead of a sweet feminine voice, a low and husky male voice replied to him.


    "Her name is Song Xuantin. You can call her Ms. Song."


    Gu Zhen stepped forward from behind and stayed beside Song Xuantin.


    He was still wearing his sses, now a pair of golden wire elite eyesses. In the past three years, his family''s military genes slowly disyed its potential. From an average height, he grew rather manly and tall. It might also be perhaps because of his father''s insistence to have him regrly work out and sometimes participate in training.


    Gu Zhen took Song Xuantin''s hand from William and gave him a look.


    "I am Gu Zhen, her boyfriend. Nice to meet you."


    William: "..."


    I''m not asking.


    He then looked at Xiao Mei, the only woman who could probably be still single.


    Hopefully.


    But Xiong Zhi said, "No dating my employees. You can only look at them."


    William: "..."


    He looked at the people in the room with a low mood.


    ...Fine. At least they were good to look at.


    ***


    William understood Xiong Zhi''s idea from the meeting.


    Like what she had said, he would be monitoring IHZHI Entertainment. He would work together mainly with Xiao Mei, Song Xuantin, King Yan, and a top model who had not appeared yet due to being on the T-stage overseas.


    It was under the disguise of monitoring, but Xiong Zhi was asking him to apany her talents in the events which IHZHI had to attend this week. Her goal was clear, it was to advertise IHZHI with William''s influence.


    William interrupted, "Actually, after seeing IHZHI Entertainment''s potential and your talent, the Grand Agency naturally wants to cooperate with you in good terms. We can coborate on certain screen projects..." William began to offer.


    He finally remembered who Song Xuantin was. Her parents had big names in Hollywood, and she was also the girl who apanied Xiong Zhi before in a Xiong''s debut banquet. Song Xuantin had a potential of a ''Queen''. Her future in entertainment was boundless.


    And based on Xiao Mei''s brief exnation of IHZHI Entertainment''s growth, he could see how this greenpany would turn into an exceptional agency.


    Even Grand Agency only epts and cooperates with the elites, the best of the best, he could convince thepany to cultivate IHZHI. With his personal interference and IHZHI''s potential, there no problem to take IHZHI under Grand Agency''s wings.


    Xiao Mei and Fan Dien''s eyes shed.


    It was a good deal.


    William was a big shot in the entertainment industry. One could even say that he was already a god in this industry. If he invested in IHZHI and pulled them to his boat, IHZHI would be showered again with better opportunities. There was no reason to reject it.


    However, they were stunned at Xiong Zhi''s reply.


    "I am grateful with your offer. But I would say no for now."


    William was stunned too. Hispany was the number one in this industry. What to look for?


    "Aren''t you being a bit arrogant by not epting our help?"


    Xiong ZHi shook her head, "I am really thankful and honored. If there is no other matter, I would have taken this opportunity. I am already happy with your help to monitor us for a week. If IHZHI Entertainment fulfills the right requirements which Grand Agency is looking for, then we''d like to get your offer by then. You giving us support personally was enough. "


    Xiong Zhi was not rejecting the Grand Agency''s one-sided offer outright. She just dyed it for a while.


    William chucked. He understood.


    "Fine. Once IHZHI bes a big agency, we will give you an offer again, but by that time, it will be by official means. Not because of personal connections."


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    In reality, there was still some things she needed to do in the dark before she could jump into Grand Agency''s boat.

 Chapter 519 - Blue Rose and Music

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Blue Rose and Music</h4>


    A silvery tinkling of a luby was softly ying from the window of the master''s bedroom.


    The entrance to the balcony was opened, allowing the icy morning breeze toe through.


    Lu Yin Ze stood on the balcony.


    In his hand was a musicalmp box that had the same design he had gifted to Xiong Zhi before. While deep in thoughts, he heard a knock on the door.


    The butler''s voice sounded.


    "Young Master, your breakfast is ready."


    Lu Yin Ze stirred, walked back into the room, and changed to a thicker fur robe to protect himself from the cold. If the servants and his grandfather saw that he was not taking care of his health, they would start worrying again.


    Opening the door, he saw his butler standing a few steps away.


    He asked about his grandfather.


    "Master Lu is preparing toe down."


    Lu Yin Ze was the first to arrive at the dining table. He did not start and waited for his grandfather.


    A littleter, the old man came from the nearby hall, where the private elevator for the elder was located.


    Lu Yin Ze stood up, pulled the head chair out for Old Lu, and assisted the elder to sit down.


    "Grandfather, good morning. How is your sleep?"


    Old Lu smiled gently, seeing his beloved grandson.


    "As usual. My back is hurting all night."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his grandfather with a soft smile, but his eyes contained worry. He patted his back trying to massage it.


    If it was three years ago, Old Lu would never dare toin to his grandson about little things like this. He feared that the other would overly worry. But now, Lu Yin Ze started to learn to care for others in a calmer and more stable manner, especially to him.


    Which grandparent did not want to be spoiled by their grandson?


    Old Lu wanted to be spoiled by the beautiful and filial Lu Yin Ze first thing in the morning. It always lifted up his spirit.


    "Grandpa, you should stop dropping by the headquarters. This season is cold. Stay in the mansion for a while, it is warmer here. If grandpa wants, I can apany you to Yunnan. You can enjoy a warmer weather and amazing scenery there."


    "Hmph, you will just leave me there after a couple of days. I want to be at the ce where my grandson is."


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart squeezed, but he was also filled with warmth. He could not stay with his grandfather for a long vacation because he had many things he needed to personally do.


    Aside from handling the Lu Empire, he was still in the midst of investigating the list.


    Lu Yin Ze held his grandfather''s hand.


    "I can at least apany you for three days. Don''t worry grandpa, this grandson will finish thepany matters soon and apany you whenever you go as long as you want."


    This might be empty words, Old Lu knew that, but he was still touched inside his heart. Hisining face finally broke into a smile again.


    "Alright. I don''t want to trouble my dear grandson. Let''s start eating."


    The two ate in peace.


    It was only after the two had finished their breakfast that Old Lu spoke again.


    "By the way, Little Yin, apany me to the Tang Mansion before you go to the office."


    Lu Yin Ze: "???"


    Tang Mansion?


    He suddenly remembered thest talk with Mistress Tang.


    Mistress Tang had promised that the Tang family would support him. If the time came and he had to really engage with an inheritance battle with his brother, the Tang family would stand by his side. His grandfather must have wanted to nail the deal with the Tangs.


    "I understand."


    The two went out of the mansion and entered the car to visit the Tang mansion.


    While in the car, Lu Yin Ze finally asked what was bugging him since the mention of the Tang family.


    "Grandpa, what did you and Mistress Tang talked about that day?"


    *That day, his grandfather let him tour the two Tang youngdies in the Lu''s garden. He knew that the two old people discussed heavy matters, and was probably rted to his father.


    That time, Mistress Tang had mentioned that his father came back from the North. What information did Mistress Tang give to his grandfather?


    Lu Yin Ze remembered what Guan Guan Gao Huan said two days ago.


    Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yin went back to the country one after another. He spoke as if the two had just recently came back to the country.


    But Lu Jin went to the Tang''s banquet six months ago and Mistress Tang had already told them that the man was in the country as well. Were those people already in the country since that time up until now? Or they travelled twice?


    Lu Yin Zhe did not know which one was more troubling.


    For them to stay this long in the country while hiding the fact, knowing their insidious personalities, it most likely meant that there was already a big scheme ying out.


    For them to travel in and out of the country, it most likely meant that they were preparing for something big as well, just that thetter was definitely linked internationally.


    Old Lu was silent for a moment then sighed.


    He patted Lu Yin Ze''s hand.


    "Little Yin, there''s no need for you to worry. When the timees, I will tell you. For now, let grandfather keep some secrets from you, alright?"


    Lu Yin Ze stared at Old Lu.


    What was the matter that must be kept from him?


    It bothered him, but since his grandfather had already spoken, Lu Yin Ze had no choice but toply.


    "I understand."


    The car quietly travelled to the Tang mansion.


    ****


    Tang Yin was hit by an inspiration to create a beautiful piece of music in the indoor patio of the zen garden.


    However, she suddenly felt that it was still somewhatcking. She scratched her head again then crumpled the paper.


    Agh!


    "Yin''er! Master Lu and your prince ising!"


    Tang Xinyang''s voice travelled from the door to the patio. She was running towards Tang Yin with a grin.


    Tang Yin''s frustrated eyes was suddenly reced by excitement.


    "Linfeng?"


    She did not hear ''Master Lu'' but only the ''Prince'' word.


    ****


    *- that day


    A/n: If you are already forgetting about the continuation of this arc, you will find the first part in chapter 425-428. You can refresh your mind a bit there lol.

 Chapter 520 - Blue Rose and Music (II)

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Blue Rose and Music (II)</h4>


    Tang Xinyang flicked her forehead.


    "Stop dreaming! Linfeng is not your prince. His prince title already expired. He is someone else''s prince now."


    Tang Yin''s face scrunched up at that.


    "That Xiong Zhi, your friend? She is nothing like the person in your stories. She is totally like a mommy bear baring her fangs to everyone while hiding her baby bear!"


    "It is only to you, dummy. She will obviously not like it if you thought of Linfeng as your other one." Tang Xinyang rolled her eyes. "Go and vent your love towards Yin Ze instead. His face doesn''t fall behind Linfeng. He''s an entirely different kind of beauty. Well, he can''t match up to Jang Shin but he is still good."


    Tang Yin made a face.


    "Are your eyes really alright?"


    For her topare Linfeng and the angelic prince Lu Yin Ze to Jang Shin, that cowardly man who was always hiding behind someone''s back whenever her sister appeared, ah...the difference was too much.


    Tang Xinyang frowned in annoyance.


    "What''s wrong with Jang Shin? He is the most handsome, ah! And he is very aplished now. That SC thing he''s handling, it is going really well."


    She lifted her chin proudly while crossing her arms, as if the credit was hers.


    Jang Shin in SC presidential office: Achoo!


    His assistant passed him a box of tissue paper. "Do you need medicine?"


    Jang Shin shook his head, "No. Someone is probably bad-mouthing me."


    ...


    Tang Yin was speechless as she stared dully at the proud woman whose nose seemed to be reaching the heavens.


    The man behind SC Company was Linfeng, ah. But she did not say anything anymore, because she also finally recalled that his first love was taken.


    "Just believe what you wanted to believe."


    She went back to writing her music with a dull face.


    "Oh!"


    Tang Xinyang eximed.


    Tang Yin turned her head with a raised eyebrow.


    "What now? Have you thought of another adjective for Jang Shin?"


    Tang Xinyang muttered, "Why are you so..." But then changed her words. She pointed at the blue rose pen Tang Yin was holding. "Where did you get that?"


    "This?"


    Tang Yin thought back to that day. Someone had thrown this and it hit her.


    "Oh, it''s a pitiful and beautiful stray pen which needed an owner. It flew in the air to reach me."


    "Fart... That thing looks very familiar."


    Tang Yin suddenly shielded her pen. She really liked the design of the pen.


    "Hey, it''s mine now, don''t you dare say that it''s yours and it''s gone missing before! I won''t believe it!"


    Tang Xinyang raised her hands. "I won''t! Besides, I don''t even use flowery pens. They are so pretty, but fragile. Those things look like they''ll break with a touch, and they really always break for some reason."


    Tang Yin: "¡­Because you''re an amazon!"


    She would never let Tang Xinyang touch her precious pen!


    That moment, a maid went to the garden and respectfully spoke to the bickering sisters.


    "Young Misses, Master Lu and Second Young Master Lu are already here. Mistress Tang is calling for both of you."


    **


    The two sisters looked at each other.


    "Time to go sis!"


    Tang Xinyang hooked her arm around Tang Yin''s neck.


    "Kkuk! H-hold on. Let me clean this up¡ª"


    "We don''t have much time. I know you little Yin, you will lock yourself inside the room under the pretense of making music. Come~ meet your new prince~"


    Tang Xinyang dragged Tang Yin out.


    She would not allow her to escape.


    Tang Yin had no choice but to get dragged out. Even though she was good at martial arts thanks to her innate Tang bloodline, her elder sister was still a total martial arts addict and Tang Yin''s strength would surely fall behind.


    Tang Yin nced at the table where a hill of music sheets were scattered on top. She called out to the maid.


    "Just cover it from moisture, put a cover or something! Don''t clean it! I wille back for itter!"


    She knew that those drafts and crumpled papers would be of useter. She had the habit of checking them again to get inspiration.


    A littleter, the pair of sisters came to the living room.


    They greeted the two men politely.


    Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze drank tea with Mistress Tang and the pair of sisters while sharing pleasantries.


    Then, Old Lu looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    "Little Yin," the old man called.


    Tang Yin nced up unconsciously, but she found out that the old man was talking to Lu Yin Ze.


    The old man continued.


    "Go and apany thedies. Mistress Tang wants to show you the Tang Mansion."


    Mistress Tang put down her tea and nodded.


    She turned to look at her two granddaughters.


    "Yin''er, Yang''er, kindly tour this young master around our garden. Make sure you two behave," she added strictly.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes shone and patted her chest.


    "I will do a good job, Grandma!"


    Tang Yin frowned with suspicion.


    What''s with those words?


    But she still nodded.


    "Alright."


    The three young people exited the room.


    Tang Xinyang then became lively.


    She hooked her arms around the other two people''s necks with a grin.


    Lu Yin Ze: !!!


    His face turned ck for a moment, then he sighed helplessly.


    The amazon happily talked.


    "Yey! You are finally here! You don''t know how many times I asked grandma to have you visit us sometimes. You and my sister will be a really good pair!"


    Tang Yin stiffened, her eyes turning wide.


    She was horrified.


    Her sister... actually dared to say it out loud in front of the second young master Lu!


    She only doubted it earlier, but this was her sister after all. Her sister was totally bound to do what was unexpected.


    Lu Yin Ze frowned and casted a nce at Tang Yin, whose face was a bit closer to him.


    He saw her small face looking terrified like a rabbit.


    Un.


    Not his type at all.

 Chapter 521 - Blue Rose and Music (III)

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Blue Rose and Music (III)</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze tried to get the hand off his neck.


    He did not gave ament to what Tang Xinyang just said because he was afraid he might end up severely hurting the petite girl''s feelings and self-esteem when declined in front of another person''s presence.


    But Tang Xinyang''s steel hands did not budge.


    "Tang Xinyang!"


    After trying and failing a couple of times, Lu Yin Ze could not help but speak with a hard tone.


    "Hng?"


    "Let go of me!"


    "Not until we arrive at the garden, no!"


    "Sister... Grandma just said we should behave. Can you please let go of us?"


    Tang Yin tried to speak gently because of another person''s presence. She had been receiving a not-so-good stare from Lu Yin Ze. She was afraid this young master was starting to misunderstand her.


    Then she heard Lu Yin Ze''s low ''heh'', which sounded very sarcastic.


    Tang Yin: "..."


    What does thatugh mean?


    Her wide cat eyes swept to him.


    Lu Yin Ze felt it and nced back. His bluish eyes met a guarded stare.


    No matter how beautiful those eyes were, they did not give a good feeling to Tang Yin. She could instinctively feel that this man... did not like her.


    Tang Yin was a bit annoyed by this realization and nudged Tang Xinyang.


    "Sister, you should really let us go. It''s rude to treat our visitor like this."


    Yet Tang Yin still acted behaved, like a sensible little girl. Her pretentious image did not break in this situation.


    Tang Xinyang shook her head.


    "Not yet, not until the two of you get some alone time together!"


    These two broken-hearted people should bond together, make friends, and console each other. They would be able to at least rte with each other. And then they might end up liking each other!


    The zero-emotional-intelligence girl felt satisfied with her love ploy. T


    ang Yin and Lu Yin Ze: ¡­.¨p


    Finally, the trio arrived at the garden.


    This was the indoor patio where Tang Yin was doing her music sheetposition earlier.


    Inside, Tang Xinyang finally let them go and then strode back towards the ss door.


    "Enjoy your time!"


    She then looked at her sister and gave a ''fighting'' gesture.


    This fell in Lu Yin Ze''s eyes as well.


    Tang Yin felt as if her vision was turning dark.


    The troublemaker finally went away with satisfaction.


    "..."


    Silence fell inside.


    Now that Tang Xinyang was gone, the atmosphere was suddenly suffocating.


    Anyone could feel the awkwardness between the two, probably only Tang Xinyang was the exception.


    Because Tang Yin knew that this man did not like her guts for whatever reason, she did not want to stay for another second with this man. However, her stupid elder sister escaped from the task of escorting him.


    Tang Yin could not just leave the man here unless she did not mind her allowance getting killed by her Grandma for a month.


    What could she do?


    Tang Yin inwardly looked for a way to escape.


    "I apologize for my sister''s rude behavior. This is the indoor patio, feel free to take a look. I will go and grab a drink for you¡ª" She was about to open the door but she found out that it was locked.


    Tang Yin: "..."


    She tried to shake the door twice, but it did not budge.


    Things in the Tang Mansion was always built extra strong, to avoid identally breaking ''fragile'' things.


    They were really locked in by the she-male!


    Tang Yin gritted her teeth. She felt angry.


    So, this was your stupid n, sister.


    Trap me here to suffer?


    "Is it locked?" The man''s soft voice was heard behind her.


    Tang Yin sweated and smiled apologetically.


    "Yeah. I think my sister locked it by ident."


    "By ident?" Lu Yin Ze hummed. "I don''t think so."


    His smile was still soft but his eyes were several degrees colder.


    Tang Yin smiled awkwardly.


    "I apologize. I''ll call for help right away¡ª" But then she could not find her phone in her pocket.


    Tang Yin: "..."


    Tang. Xin. Yang!


    "You did not bring it?" Lu Yin Ze said with a smile that was not a smile when he saw Tang Yin patting her pants everywhere.


    "¡­It appears."


    Tang Yin smiled apologetically again.


    "I must have left it behind."


    Damn you, sis.


    "Ha." Lu Yin Ze''s smile disappeared.


    He really hated being set-up like this. There was also no need to be so careful now that there was no other person.


    "Don''t pretend that you left it behind, the word ''I''m lying'' on your face is clear to see. Your act is very repulsive."


    Tang Yin whose smile froze: ¡­?


    Heck!!!!! What did he just say?!!! She was repulsive?!!!


    The initial pity she felt for this tragic man''s previous experiences vanished.


    Tang Yin breathed and calmed herself.


    She pretended that she did not hear him.


    After all, it was indeed a set-up made by her sister. She reminded herself that this person was her savior.


    ''He saved me from potential humiliation that day. He also saved my sister''s marriage. I am very grateful, I am very grateful...''


    Tang Yin finally felt better and regained the heart to be the kinder person in this situation.


    "I''m sorry if it seems that way to you, I can''t me you. I also don''t know if I offended you in any way. But truly, what I am saying is the truth. Don''t worry, the maids will know that we are trapped here and will soon open the door for us."


    Lu Yin Ze stared at the girl who continued making trouble for him with her innocent look.


    First was during her debut, wherein she and her sister suddenly made him her partner for herst dance. This really took him aback.


    He took note of her and never liked her since then. He did not like a scheming woman who acted like an innocent and pure person. He would rather that she face him up and be upfront.


    (E/N: Yes, Lu Yin Ze thought that Tang Yin had set up the encounter in the Tang garden and thest dance in the Tang''s banquet)


    But then the second situation was even more offending, shepelled her whole family to visit their mansion and apologize to the Lu''s because of her desire to get him. She almost made their families engage them together.


    It was a good thing that he was spoiled by his grandfather and he followed his will. Or else, he might be forced by the family into an engagement with her right now, considering that no sane man would ever reject the offer the Tang family''s power.


    *****


    (A/n: Lu Yin Ze thought Tang Yin likes him and schemed to tie him to her. BTW, when it was Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze having an intimate rtionship, this got a huge reaction from the society. The people from high society even thought that the Xiong and Lu families were merging and were trying to monopolize Country C, and break the bnce between the legendary families. This would lead to an economic turbulence paving for an economic war. When it was Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin''s scandal, it got huge reactions too, but it was not like the previous case. It was because Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze were both heirs, while Tang Yin wasn''t. It was like when Guan Gao Huan was engaged to Xiong Zhi. Their possible engagement would not threaten the bnce between the legendary families)

 Chapter 522 - Blue Rose and Music (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Blue Rose and Music (IV)</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze always encountered this type of scheming woman in the past few years.


    They pretended to meet him by chance, then in one way or another they would ''identally'' touch him with an innocent face or find a way to get her and him alone with any chance they got.


    This was why he found every one of them sickening.


    It was tiring to always meet these sly women who acted innocent in the surface but was actually filled with hidden motives. He preferred to deal with an honest and straightforward person, who also have a kind and strong heart.


    ¡­.Just like Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze decided to say sterner and crueler words to stop this woman from dreaming of tying him down to her. He would never let it happen.


    "I just want to warn you, Second Miss Tang. My heart already belongs to someone else and it will never belong to you. So please, drop the act and stop chasing after me. You will not get anything at all. It''s best to save yourself from pointless work."


    Tang Yin: [email?protected]#$%%$#!


    What the hell made you think I am over heels in love with you?!


    Gosh!


    Tang Yin stood in ce, her face turning red in suppressed anger.


    She was trying her hardest to not let her innocent anddy-like pretense break.


    Even though she was infuriated inside, her face only showed how shocked she was except for the red cast on her face due to anger.


    In Lu Yin Ze''s eyes though, it was a manifestation of her embarrassment after being seen through.


    Tang Yin closed her eyes and chanted inside.


    She was a civilized person unlike her sister who let the fist do the talking.


    "¡­.I never knew Second Young Master Lu harbored thoughts like these. I am also a person who is in love with someone else, so rest assured, I will not covet Second Young Master Lu''s heart."


    Her expression appeared serious and solemn.


    Inwardly: Your heart, fart! It can go down the toilet for all I care!


    Lu Yin Ze raised a brow. He still did not believe it.


    Tang Yin raised a hand as if swearing an oath.


    "I swear over my sister''s life."


    It was her stupid elder sister who started it all, so why was it her who was suffering this now?


    ''¡­.''


    Lu Yin Ze finally frowned.


    Was it really true?


    This person really did not harbor feelings for him and he just misunderstood it all?


    Lu Yin Ze started to doubt his own conjectures, but he still asked Tang Yin.


    "Then who is this man you are saying you''re in love with?"


    ''Let''s see if you can make up a name on the spot.''


    Tang Yin was stunned and silent. Her eyes dulled for a moment before they returned to normal.


    "Why would Second Young Master Lu want to know? That is a private matter and I am not obliged to answer that."


    ''I knew it.''


    "Heh."


    Lu Yin Ze smiled gently, but sarcasm was evident.


    "How am I supposed to believe you then?"


    Still pretending of not doing all those ploys before, really, did she think he was a child who was easily fooled?


    Tang Yin could feel her patience thinning.


    Why the hell was this man so adamant in having her prove herself?


    "Even if the end of the worldes and we are the only humans left on the earth, I will never jump on you, even if it means the extinction of humankind," she spoke suddenly in a hard tone.


    Her soft brown eyes were serious. Her true self leaked out at this moment.


    Lu Yin Ze: ¡­...


    Tang Yin recovered herself and innocently smiled.


    "If that is what Second Young Master Lu wants to hear from me, then I have no choice but to say it."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were dull.


    He¡­ finally was willing to believe it.


    He at least can still sense truthfulness to some extent, honed by his constant training in the past few years.


    Just moments ago, he felt as if the woman dropped her mask and bared her true face. He suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.


    If so, then all his actions from before were really embarrassing. He unnaturally coughed.


    "Oh. I, fine, I will believe you for now."


    He did not know what else to say, so he just said that. Because the actions the sisters had done in the past were really misleading.


    "Hopefully, you and Tang Xinyang won''t pull tricks on me anymore."


    "I think you should already know by now her personality. My sister is my sister. Even I cannot stop her."


    That person was totally a walking Armageddon.


    Lu Yin Ze could not stop Tang Xinyang as well. That woman was insanely strong.


    He sighed. It seemed that this person might have really been implicated by the troublemaker Tang Xinyang.


    "Then please, do your best to stop her, considering that she is your sister. Don''t cause others trouble because of your two people''s whims!"


    Lu Yin Ze then turned around.


    Although the misunderstanding was cleared, he still did not want to see both sisters.


    He went to the only table set inside the patio.


    Tang Xinyang made a face at his back, before turning back to the image of a sensible girl.


    She returned her attention to finding ways to get out of here. She stuck her face on the ss door, trying to see the other side if there were people passing by to ask for help.


    Lu Yin Ze sat on one of the chairs. He saw that there was a silk cloth covering a small hill on the table.


    Without much thinking and out of boredom, he lifted it up.


    What he first saw were not the music sheets, but the dazzling blue rose pen that was exactly like his supposed gift to Xiong Zhi but was thrown instead almost a year ago.


    He was stunned.


    It looked exactly the same...


    His gift to Xiong Zhi were all customized. If this was the gift he had designed, then...


    Lu Yin Ze turned the pen over and looked at the cap. He found what he was looking for.


    ''Zhi.''


    This really was the gift he had thrown that day.


    After the kiss... he and Xiong Zhi became estranged.


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart clenched in pain at the memory. Then he became angry. He picked up the blue rose pen and walked towards Tang Yin with a dark face.


    "This!"


    Tang Yin heard his gloomy voice, looked up, and saw the dark face.


    What now?


    She then saw the blue rose pen in his hand. Those long fingers were tightly holding the pen.


    Tang Yin got worried that her favorite pen would break. She nced at it concernedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where did you get this pen? No¡ªyou aren''t saying the truth and is lying to me!"


    "What? I don''t understand you."


    "This pen¡ª" Lu Yin Ze held up the pen. "I clearly remember this pen. It was personally crafted with my symbol and with that person''s preference. It also has that person''s name here. So there''s no need to deny it. I threw it a year ago."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes zed. "So you''ve been scheming to get me since a year ago. I can''t believe how far you could go on!"


    Tang Yin: "..."

 Chapter 523 - Signs of Torrential Storm

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Signs of Torrential Storm</h4>


    The man in front of her looked really upset.


    He was definitely angry.


    Tang Yin was confused at the sudden flow of information.


    She tried to reorganize her thoughts.


    So based on what this man said...this pen was his?


    Yes, she indeed got this almost a year ago. It was thrown by a man with silver head¡ª


    Tang Yin''s eyes suddenly went wide.


    Silver head. Blue rose.


    The symbol of Second Young Master Lu!


    Tang Yin felt her head ache.


    Howe the coincidence was too much?


    Rather, how dull had she be to just notice it now?


    She was really innocent and did not know that this pen was his!


    Tang Yin scratched her head. She was fl.u.s.tered too.


    "Believe it or not, I didn''t know it''s yours. I am not scheming at you or anything. It is really a pure coincidence. That time, I just came back to the country and I was hit hard by the box you threw¡ª"


    Then suddenly remembering that this man had hit him hard on the head, Tang Yin''s tone changed slightly. "Hold on, aren''t you supposed to be the one who should apologize to me?"


    Lu Yin Ze coldly looked at her. "You are telling me to apologize to you? I think you have mistaken south from north."


    Oh, right. He was her savior. She was still in debt ah.


    Tang Yin muttered. "Fine, I will forgive you this one time."


    Then she looked at Lu Yin Ze. Even though she told him many times that it was purely a coincidence and that she owned the pen with pure intentions, this man who had a stubborn head would likely not believe her anymore.


    Sigh.


    "I am telling, you. I don''t like you that way and I never chased after you. If you want, you can have that pen back."


    She threw a regretful nce at the pen. The pen was slender, light, and perfect for her slender fingers.


    Tang Yin had sensitive fingers. She was a piano yer and her fingers were very picky. Even though the pen was thrown by someone, when she saw the top quality material used in the pen and the fine ink inside, she still fell in love with the pen at first write.


    It was rare for her to like things, so she grabbed the pen and used it like it was hers.


    She thought back then, since this was thrown away, it meant that it was not wanted, right? If she found the owner by chance, she nned to pay for it. However, she did not expect that the owner would find it so soon.


    She had not even used the pen more than five times, ah! Now, she had to return Zhi to this man...


    Wait¡ª


    Tang Yin suddenly realized something.


    Lu Yin Ze clutched the pen and put it inside his b.r.e.a.s.t pocket.


    "I will be getting this back. Just the thought that this present was owned by someone else who did not deserve it is revolting."


    Lu Yin Ze was convinced once more that Tang Yin was lying all along to him.


    Tang Yin: ...¨p


    Calm down... He was your savior.


    "Oh, on the second thought, I should burn it, it won''t be of use anymore since you have touched it."


    Tang Yin: "..."


    [email?protected]#$%!


    She exploded.


    Screw it all!


    Tang Yin''s tightly closed lips finally opened.


    "You''ll burn it because it won''t be of use? Well, no wonder, I can understand. Since the person you wanted to give it to don''t want to ept your gift at all."


    After venting slightly, she then shut her mouth tightly again when she finally got control of her emotions.


    Damn it!


    She almost said things she shouldn''t have said towards her benefactor.


    Lu Yin Ze''s face turned even colder.


    "You finally took off your pretentious mask."


    Tang Yin looked away and ignored the man.


    She had vented a bit. That was enough.


    However, Lu Yin Ze was in distress.


    His heart was already broken severely and ruthlessly. He was already in desperate times.


    His rival overcame his shackles and his ability was proven top notch.


    Lu Yin Ze was clearlycking.


    And now, he felt like as time passed by, the distance between them was getting farther and father.


    The dream of getting Xiong Zhi again was getting fuzzier. And now this sly and sinister woman forcefully reopened his wounds and poured acid onto it.


    Lu Yin Ze''s cap on his emotions was removed and all his grievances poured out.


    "A pretentious woman like you won''t understand!" His words came out harshly. "You can never find happiness through your schemes. You can never force someone to love you, no matter how great your background is or how pretty you are. You will never¡ª"


    ''She will never look at me. ''


    Tears appeared at the corners of his eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze quickly looked away and blinked fast to dispel them, but Tang Yin who was guarded and cautious caught them.


    Eh?


    ''He cried?''


    Her eyes silently watched the man''s side face.


    Are those words really for her? Or for him?


    Tang Yin could somehow guess Lu Yin Ze''s situation.


    With Tang Xinyang''s constant chanting of ''the two of you should mend your broken heart together'' and her persistent effort to make sure that both of them would not return to their one-sided loves, Tang Yin somehow guessed that the one who broke this man''s heart was Tang Xinyang''s friend.


    And who was the only the female friend of her sister with the name ''Zhi''?


    It was only Xiong Zhi.


    So this person had an unrequited love for Xiong Zhi?


    The winter daylight was dazzling.


    It lit up the indoor patio and the heated flooring made the world feel warm.


    But for the two, it was like their surroundings were dim and they were suffocating.


    They stood a few meters away from each other.


    Their genders, their heights, their appearances, and everything else looked different, but they seem like a reflection in the mirror.


    Tang Yin did not like this kind of atmosphere. She also looked away and finally spoke after a long silence.


    "Nothing is certain."


    Lu Yin Ze silently nced at her. His blue eyes with silver streaks were more striking when moistened.


    Tang Yin met his eyes.


    She said seriously, "Not unless those two marry. Heck, even marriage nowadays is fragile. What more of them? They have different status since birth. Especially when Xiong Zhi is the heiress of the family. It''s a big matter. They will be oppressed from all sides¡ª"


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes suddenly went wide.


    "You¡ª" He had not mentioned Xiong Zhi yet.


    How did she know? Did Tang Xinyang tell her sister?


    Tang Yin did not exin how she found out and just continued, "In the future, they will both grow tired."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her in bewilderment.


    Tang Yin crossed her arm.


    "Do you know how to seduce someone?"


    ***


    While the two was locked in the indoor patio, the two elders of the family were having their own serious talk.


    Old Lu''s cup suddenly fell to the ground and shattered.


    "What did you say?!"


    Mistress Tang regretfully nced at the antique teacup she had bought from the auction long ago.


    "If you are shocked, just yell, what are you breaking my teacup for?"


    Old Lu finally calmed down. "Pardon me. I will send you a new set."


    Mistress Tang nodded. She was happy with his promise. She put down her teacup first before speaking.


    "As I''ve told you, EMA found out that your eldest grandson went to the South and became friends with some people there. At that time, Ming Zhi Yi also visited the North a couple of times. It''s an amazing coincidence, he also formed some friendsh.i.p.s with some powers in the region."


    Old Lu frowned.


    He repeated what Mistress Tang had said that caused the tea cup to fall earlier.


    His face was serious.


    "And you are saying that those people are part of a single organization?"


    Mistress Tang: "Yes. You and I are also a part of it. "


    She looked at Old Lu with deep eyes.


    Considering what happened a long time ago¡­


    "I believed that they are nning something that is detrimental to the Lu family, and likely will impact all four families." Then Mistress Tang eyes shed, "Or perhaps not only us...We could only determine what their motive really is after they had revealed the first part of their n..."


    Old Lu listened. He thought of that as well.


    Mistress Tang continued, "Now that both of them are in the country, their next step is definitely going to implicate us. They are doing things in absolute secrecy, so I cannot further inquire without rming them. But once the timees and their n ys out, I''m sure that it will be clear then. However, I don''t think we can''t just wait passively."


    Old Lu took a deep breath.


    "That Ming Zhi Yi, is he nning to, perhaps¡­" He was unable to continue his words.


    Mistress Tang nodded with a serious face without letting him finish.


    "Likely. I think you should prepare. Perhaps the time will soone when your eldest grandson wille knocking on your door to bring you and your precious grandson down."


    Old Lu closed his eyes tightly for a moment, then nodded gravely.


    "I know. I only worry about my little Yin..."


    Mistress Tang was also silent.


    The silence stretched on for a long time before Old Lu spoke again.


    "Are there any results with the Qian family?"

 Chapter 524 - Disagreement

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Disagreement</h4>


    Mistress Tang shook her head.


    "No. That family declined ever since you brought them down. I can''t find any traces, like someone deliberately erased their whole existence. The only head start I have is that woman which you¡­"


    Mistress Tang nced at Old Lu and did not continue the rest. She asked instead, "Are you sure there isn''t any more to investigate?"


    "It has been too long. I don''t have much impression of the Qian family before I pushed them away."


    He tried to think hard.


    For many years, Old Lu tried to forget and ignore, especially the bad times when he was young and ruthless, and so there were a lot of things he found hard to remember.


    Then his old eyes lit up.


    "Oh, I remember, I had visited one of their private mansion before."


    "Where is it?"


    "At that time, I traveled through the Qian''s helicopter. But I am sure that the mansion was isted in the mountains."


    Mistress Tang scoffed. "Do you think that mansion still exist? If it was in an isted mountain, it must have been destroyed by passing storms or some wild animals."


    "No, they have sturdy walls. Besides, the Qian family was one step away from bing a family like us. They are very wealthy back then. Their mansion doesn''t fall far behind ours."


    Mistress Tang nodded.


    "You are right."


    She sighed. Her eyes seemed to look far away.


    "Fine, I will try to look into what you said..."


    ***


    In the indoor patio...


    "That''s outrageous!"


    Lu Yin Ze said with a hard tone.


    Seduce Xiong Zhi?


    How many times did it cross his mind in the past but failed to do so? He could never think of such schemes against Xiong Zhi.


    At best, he would do his utmost and sincere efforts to make her love him. But not like what this woman was saying...


    Tang Yin shrugged.


    "I am not telling you to drug her with aphrodisiac then spend a night with her like in the drama. I am just advising you to use what you have in your advantage. Which woman would be able to resist your angelic face?"


    "There''s one. She can."


    "Have you tried?" Tang Yin asked with doubt.


    This Lu Yin Ze was really blessed with an angelic face coupled with his unique hair and eyes. She believed if it was Lu Yin Ze...then maybe that Xiong Zhi would be shaken...


    "I..." Lu Yin Ze looked away.


    "I did." He had kissed her once. And he got his punishment immediately after that.


    Lu Yin Zhe continued to shake his head. "Zhi''er will never like it. What you are suggesting is impossible. Doing that... seducing her... it will only make her hate me." He then looked at her guardedly. "Unless that''s what you are trying to do?"


    Tang Yin shook her head vigorously and even raised her hand.


    "Of course not. As I told you, my heart belongs to someone else entirely."


    Lu Yin Ze continued to look at her doubtfully.


    Tang Yin sighed again. Considering that she already knew the woman in this man''s heart, it was only fair that she make her side known to him as well. Besides, the love of their lives were deeply connected to each other.


    "Fine, I will tell you." Tang Yin coughed and blushed a little. "I am secretly... in love with my senior brother... Linfeng."


    Lu Yin Ze: ''¡­..''


    A long silence.


    Lu Yin Ze narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you sure you''re not saying that just to escape my suspicions? Really, among other men, does it have to be Linfeng?"


    This woman was not making this up to upset him, right? He was rather insecure whenpared to Linfeng.


    Tang Yin patted her chest.


    "No. Why will I make such a lie? My senior brother is so cool and handsome. He is charismatic, has a maic smile and dark peach blossom eyes that can pull you in. He is insanely strong and can stop my demonic sister from rampaging," Tang Yin described Linfeng with bright eyes, before shooting him a nce.


    "So there''s no question why I will not fall in love with such an amazing man!"


    Lu Yin Ze: "..."''


    His heart suddenly felt bitter. There was nopetition, but he felt that he lost against Linfeng once more.


    "You can verify with my sister if I am telling the truth. That woman can''t lie properly without blinking her eyes. "


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her with discerning eyes. If it came from Tang Xinyang''s mouth, then he had no choice but to believe. He knows Tang Xinyang as well. That woman was so straightforward and a hopeless case whenever she lied.


    "¡­Alright. I will believe you again. But if I find out that you are lying again..."


    "And I did not, so go ahead and threaten me as you wish. My conscience is clean."


    Lu Yin Ze was silent.


    He spoke slowly. "If you like Linfeng so much, why don''t you seduce him? You have this kind of idea, you might as well use it for yourself."


    Tang Yin shook her head dispiritedly. "You don''t understand. I know him since we were young. Linfeng is very sharp. He will know what I am nning just by watching my actions. He will avoid me if I really did that."


    "You haven''t even tried yet. How will you know if he will react like that?"


    Lu Yin Ze was still pushing the temptation back to Tang Yin.


    If Tang Yin managed to seduce that man, then it just proved that Linfeng did not deserve Xiong Zhi.


    He would then do his best to stay at Xiong Zhi''s side and heal her broken heart. He would help her to forget that unfaithful man, like the sweet story of his grandfather making his grandmother forget Master Xiong.


    Tang Yin bitterly smiled.


    "Linfeng is very stubborn... I believe he is not a person who will fall to my seduction unless his partner is the first one to move away from their rtionship."


    "So you are trying to use me to steal Xiong Zhi? Did anyone tell you how heartless you are?"


    Tang Yin looked at Lu Yin Ze with stubborn eyes.


    "I never said I am a good person. Besides, if it is for Linfeng, then I will dly be a bad person. Linfeng is someone I treasure so much. He deserves better, not some young miss who have many responsibilities and never relieved Linfeng from these burdens!"


    "Don''t talk about Xiong Zhi like that. If it''s about responsibilities, isn''t it Linfeng who left Xiong Zhi during those times when Xiong Zhi needed him the most? He left her for more than two years! And I stayed by her side all the time!"


    Tang Yin took a step forward and did not back down. Since her pretense was already seen through, there was no need to be polite anymore.


    When it came to Linfeng, her respected and beloved senior brother, who cared about benefactors? Her senior brother mattered the most!


    "Linfeng left the country and worked hard day and night without even getting enough rest. It was so that he could go back after making a name for himself after only two years, and thenmit the rest of his life serving her! It is Xiong Zhi who is heartless and cruel!"


    Lu Yin Ze''s bright eyes were angry.


    No one could talk about Xiong Zhi like that in front of him!


    "You¡­! Xiong Zhi is heartless and cruel? Don''t you know what she did for Linfeng? She broke her own image as a young miss and lowered herself to be intimate with him, a butler!"


    Lu Yin Ze stepped closer as well and said the next words very hard.


    "It isn''t a choice for him. It is a responsibility forced onto him since he was born to serve her. So who is the irresponsible and cruel one?"


    The two began to argue without noticing how close their faces were. Their eyes stared at each other with ming anger.


    Whenever the subject was their loved ones, they would not back down no matter who the other party was.


    Tang Yin''s face was red from anger.


    ''Linfeng was not like that!''


    Lu Yin Ze''s face was also red while trying to control his anger.


    ''Xiong Zhi, was definitely not like that.''


    Click.


    There was a faint sound of the door opening.


    Tang Xinyang peeked in discreetly, but her eyes widened seeing their ''about to kiss'' pose.


    "Oh! You two are getting close, hehe."


    The two halted their staring confrontation and simultaneously nced at Tang Xinyang.


    The woman just grinned at them.


    "Continue, just continue. Don''t mind me. I will tell grandma and my future grandpa that you two are still taking your time."


    Click.


    The door was locked again.


    A short silence.


    "Sister! Come back!"


    "Tang Xinyang! Open the door!"


    The two ran to the door simultaneously while calling for Tang Xinyang toe back.

 Chapter 525 - Williams Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 525 - William''s Doubts</h4>


    The pair never arrived at any agreement.


    On the other hand, Mistress Tang and Old Lu exchanged knowing nces.


    They had many things they had talked about with each other.


    "The Tang''s family doors are always open. You are wee to visit us any time," Mistress Tang said to Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze.


    Old Lu nodded with a smile.


    "I deeply appreciate your warm wee for us."


    Mistress Tang just smiled. She then looked at her two granddaughters who had been silently fighting at her back.


    "You twodies...don''t forget your manners."


    Tang Yin had been ming and sending daggers at Tang Xinyang ever since she came out of the indoor patio of the garden.


    It was a good thing that the maid had called for them because Old Lu''s visit was over and Lu Yin Zhe still needed to go to the Lu Empire. Or else, they really would not know until when they can escape from the locked room.


    Tang Yin recovered her grace and slightly bowed her head politely.


    "Thank you for visiting us. We will await your next visit."


    Lu Yin Ze shot her a hard nce, but he still kept his manners. He bowed slightly as well.


    "Thank you for touring me in the garden."


    Tang Xinyang who purposely ignored the pair''s death res directed at her grinned.


    "Come again and visit us in our mansion, Yin Ze! Every week is fine. You''re totally wee!"


    Lu Yin Ze: ¡­I will nevere again!


    The two parties bid their goodbyes.


    The Lu family''s car finally drove away.


    Seeing the disappearing car, Mistress Tang finally looked at her two granddaughters with scrutiny.


    "You two¡­ Didn''t I say to behave? Don''t treat me like I am blind. I clearly saw Old Lu''s grandson sending daggers at you two. Have you not learned your lesson yet? Don''t forget, Second Young Master Yin Zhe is a benefactor."


    Tang Xinyang grinned.


    "Don''t worry, grandmother, everything is under my control."


    Tang Yin rolled her eyes.


    "Grandma, sister offended Second Young Master Lu again..."


    She proceeded to tell the story of how unruly Tang Xinyang had behaved throughout the day.


    Mistress Tang narrowed her eyes.


    "Tang Xinyang, you will surely be disciplined for this."


    "Huh? Why? I am helping Tang Yin to move on! Besides, you are also against Tang Yin harboring romantic feelings for Linfeng."


    Tang Yin''s eyes went wide and she looked at her grandmother with an expression of being hurt and betrayed.


    "Grandma!"


    Mistress Tang coughed and silently red at her bber-mouthed eldest granddaughter.


    "Listen, we will talk about thatter on. But you, Tang Xinyang, your punishment will not be dyed. I just want the two of you to prepare."


    "Prepare for what?" Both girls asked simultaneously.


    "Tang Yin, you just debuted in the society. When will your first concert in the country be?"


    "It''s set in two months."


    "Hasten it and make happen this week."


    It was a sudden and decisivemand.


    "What? Grandma..." Tang Yin was about to protest and say that there were many things to consider before doing a concert.


    Her musicalpositions, her team''s preparation, final set of rehearsals, and also marketing. Of course, Mistress Tang knew that as well so she changed her words.


    "What I meant to say is, do a private concert first. The venue and everything else is easy to arrange. I will invite the people for your audience."


    Tang Yin narrowed her eyes.


    Even Tang Xinyang looked at her grandmother with doubt.


    Private concert out of nowhere?


    "Grandma... Is it rted to what you and Master Lu talked about?" Tang Xinyang asked.


    She had been educated by Mistress Tang, so she knew a bit of this matter.


    Mistress Tang nodded. She did not deny it in front of her two granddaughters.


    "Yes. We indeed have another motive with this event." She looked at Tang Yin who was immersed in deep thoughts. "Is it fine with you, Yin''er?"


    Tang Yin nodded.


    She was not new to impromptu concerts and performances. She could be considered a modern musical genius as well, so her ability and musical skills definitely made her confident. Since her grandmother needed it and she also had to further stabilize herself in the domestic music industry, she might as well do it.


    "Alright, grandma. I will do the necessary preparations."


    **


    It had been five days since William started helping out in IHZHI.


    Like Xiong Zhi had said, William would not do much but just supervise the talents and coordinate with Xiao Mei.


    Oh, and he also acted as the IHZHI mascot in every dinner party or any banquet they attended.


    In a certain banquet hosted by a famous clothing brand, William was drinking a ss of white wine in the corner as he nced around.


    On the first three days, he had attended big banquets hosted by famous people in the entertainment industry in Country C. At first, it was fun. He was surrounded by a lot of people, especially beautiful women.


    At every party, he was treated like the main guest. It was understandable. His prestige was really great that the host felt honored that they mention him always on stage.


    However, as days passed, and with continuous partying, he grew tired.


    William had been exposed to a lot of more extravagant and more affluent parties, so he really looked down on many of the parties and events he attended this week in Country C.


    Xiong Zhi had shown him invitations frompanies and businessmen he did not know.


    William had told Xiong Zhi that IHZHI did not need to go to a banquet the diminutive people attended. It would downgrade IHZHI''s reputation. But Xiong Zhi said that it was an opportunity.


    William did not understand and tried to talk more sense to Xiong Zhi, but thetter was so stubborn.


    Since he had agreed to follow Xiong Zhi''s conditions, if she wanted him to attend the iprehensible events, he did not have much of a choice.


    A group of people was about toe his way.


    William did not recognize any of them.


    ''Small fishes.''


    William quietly gave them a cold nce.


    The iing group halted and after hesitating, they just bowed at him before they went away.


    William had been sending people away since he arrived in the party.


    This might be a party of a famous clothing brand, but this was just a rubbish event, meant to ensure the brand''s freshness. There was no real opportunity here. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-doubts_52391004371739580 for visiting.


    So what kind of opportunity was she talking about?

 Chapter 526 - Williams Doubts (II)

    <h4>Chapter 526 - William''s Doubts (II)</h4>


    William was in a bad mood because of that. He was being considerate but the other party did not see it as that.


    "Sir William."


    Xiao Mei approached William who had a dark face.


    William tried to ease his expression and smiled.


    "Xiao Mei, how many times have I told you already to just call me William?"


    Xiao Mei smiled.


    "I still feel disrespectful if I did not call you Sir."


    William just shook his head.


    Xiao Mei stood by his side. She quietly watched the people busy socializing and spreading their tails like peac.o.c.ks to show their worth.


    "I apologize if it is boring to you. You must feel that this banquet does not suit your taste."


    The blonde haired man sighed.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I am just thinking that your boss chose this banquet to make me suffer. These small fishes just want to approach me, but why should I cater to them?"


    William spoke with slight arrogance, but he looked at Xiao Mei apologetically.


    "I should be the one apologizing. I am supposed to be a walking billboard to promote you in this party. But I just don''t feel that the people here deserves you. IHZHI needs to be more exposed to more upscale events with a higher grade of people. That''s where the best opportunities lie."


    Of course, it was also the ce with the greatest risks. But higher benefits were always apanied by higher risks, so he did not need to mention it.


    Xiao Mei smiled, her curved eyes appeared brighter under the warm golden lighting in the corner.


    "Now, I understand why Miss Xiong Zhi chose you. You really care for us."


    It was a rather new experience. To think that a person from anotherpany would show them such honest to goodness sincerity.


    William was taken aback. Then his eyes shed with a naughty smile.


    He took a step forward, put his free hand on the wall beside Xiao Mei, and bent his head in a slightly lower angle. He smiled devilishly, his blue eyes twinkling and a few golden strands falling over his forehead.


    "Of course, although we only met each other for five days, but it is enough for me to take care of you." The masculine voice with a very faint ent sounded husky and enigmatic.


    Xiao Mei: "..."


    This William was really an awesome and amazing guy... if only he did not just do this move every time Xiao Mei expressed her thanks.


    Xiao Mei had fairly gotten used to his moves. She only smiled, raised a hand, and politely removed William''s hand on the wall.


    "I am really grateful for Mr. William''s great affection for us. Your devoted and affectionate feelings will be surely reported to my boss. I''m pretty sure she will try her best to decrease the workload for you, in return of your affection."


    William: "..."


    Why did he feel that her smile did not seem to be a smile?


    He obediently let her put down his arm.


    Sigh.


    Fine, Xiong Zhi''s girl was just like her boss and could not be touched. Tsk.


    William''s eyes swept around his surroundings and saw the talents he needed to supervise.


    Song Xuantin was surrounded by many people.


    He shook his head andmented to Xiao Mei, "You should make Song Xuantin''s exposure to these people a bit less. She is rising queen, her presence should be marketed to a higher scale. Now that she secured a major role in that Sino-Hollywood film, try to lessen her exposure in anything less grand. There''s already a foundation, so just position her slowly into an image of a capable actress, but still show some human side in everyday life. Upgrade everything, from the products she''s supposed to advertise, and make her a spokesperson of a high-end jewelry or clothing brand."


    In short, stop making the beautifuldy attend these low-ss parties.


    Xiao Mei nodded, epting William''s advice.


    William looked at King Yan who was surrounded by girls and managers.


    "King Yan still needs exposure, so it''s alright for him to swim with these fishes."


    Trantion¡ªKing Yan was a man so he could handle himself.


    Xiao Mei nodded.


    What William said was indeed true. King Yan was famous but not in the same heights as Song Xuantin.


    William then looked at Xiong Gaiyu whose eyes did not seem to look at the peopleing at her but still faced them with a smile. She probably felt the same way as William, that this banquet did not deserve IHZHI at all.


    "And that Xiong Gaiyu, why the heck did Xiong Zhi even make here here?! She is already an iconic figure! Sigh. It is a good thing that Xiong Gaiyu knows how to handle it herself."


    Xiong Gaiyu would only talk to these people politely but with faint indifference for no more than one minute.


    Finally, William looked at the batch that Xiong Zhi just added to the group he would be observing since yesterday.


    They were three handsome men and two pretty women. They had good builds and pretty faces, but their upbringing and aura was yet that of a star but more like guards.


    Even though these people were not famous, they were constantly surrounded by people because they came with William and they belonged to IHZHI.


    "What''s up with these people? Is Xiong Zhi opening a line for military models?"


    Xiao Mei looked at them as well. Her eyes shed with uncertainty. She did not know them as well and only met them yesterday.


    She was actually shocked that IHZHI Entertainment had five new talents that Xiong Zhi just added out of the blue. Xiao Mei wondered if these five were really trained (for acting). Or they were just brought here as guards?


    But Xiong Zhi said that these people were ''talents'' and they need to be ''advertised''.


    Sigh...


    Xiao Mei did not understand too.


    Xiao Mei smiled at the side, "It''s my boss''s will. What can I do about it?"


    William shook his head. "Well, since their faces are new, they are indeed the most suitable for these banquets. They can freely fish opportunity here. However, they would be--" Then William''s eyes went wide then narrowed.


    His words stopped.


    Xiao Mei was still listening.


    When she did not hear him continue, she turned her head to look at him.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-doubts-(ii)_52391534816970683 for visiting.


    But William just stood there frozen. His eyes were focused on something.


    "Sir William?"


    William passed his wine to Xiao Mei.


    "Please hold it for me. I just needed to check on something."

 Chapter 527 - The Bait was Laid

    <h4>Chapter 527 - The Bait was Laid</h4>


    William quietly followed one of the artists of IHZHI, who had been invited by someone towards a rather dim area.


    William usually would not care how these small artists fared in the industry, no matter if they were heading towards the dark path. However, he had been handed a task to supervise them by the tigress.


    As someone who clearly knew the ins and outs of the dazzling entertainment industry, he knew how some artists were coerced to a path of no return.


    Not only their life was destroyed due to their mistakes, their broken reputation would also affect theirpany''s image.


    The man who approached IHZHI''s artist was someone William knew. This person happened to be one of the people whom William did not want to associate with.


    But out of responsibility, he quietly followed them.


    There were some people who went in his way to greet him but William just shot them a silent look which clearly implied that he was not in the mood to talk to them.


    He saw that man and the artist go to a corner.


    William frowned.


    ''Is that artist dumb? Why would he follow someone to a less popted corner, especially someone he should have just met?''


    Even small artists who were desperate for fame and opportunity must not blindly follow just any person in hopes that they would be blessed by a lucky encounter. Not all people would give a stroke of fortune, many came with bad intentions.


    William was about to interrupt the pair when someone called behind him.


    "Sir William."


    William turned to look. The person was one of IHZHI''s neers. She was one of the pretty female artists. However, William was no longer in the mood to flirt with a beauty right now, so he just nodded.


    He was about to turn and continue ahead when the woman suddenly held his arm.


    "Sir William. I need your help."


    William turned to the woman. His face was calm.


    "Sure. Just wait for me a bit."


    But the woman still held his arm persistently.


    "I actually need help... right now."


    William narrowed his eyes.


    What was the matter with this woman?


    He was William Grand. Someone whom even influential people and investors needed to respect and be cautious with. But right now, he was being treated like someone who could be in their beck and call.


    But before William could reprimand the woman for being rude, he remembered again that this female artist was one of IHZHI''s people.


    Sigh. Fine. He would be kind and let bygones be bygones for once.


    William turned to look at the two people whom he was following, but he found them nowhere to be seen.


    ???


    Where did they go?


    His head swept around.


    There was no sign of them.


    "Sir William..."


    William sighed and looked at the woman with a smile.


    But inwardly, he was thinking where the artist and that man went to.


    "What help do you need?"


    **


    William had a dark face as he watched a group of girls walk away with disappointment.


    The women gave them onest look of anticipation and regret.


    "Thank you... Mr. William," King Yan said with a bashful face.


    William turned to the man with an expressionless face.


    So this was what the woman meant about something urgent?


    William was still upset. He could not help but vent his tiny bud of anger on this man, King Yan.


    He did not want to show his anger on the female artist earlier, so he shifted the muzzle to King Yan instead.


    "Are you really a man? Howe you need another man to help you reject them? How are you able to survive this long? Not all the time, your managers will be with you to shoo them away. You must use your brain and face to let them leave with a satisfied heart. Can you not even do that? How can you call yourself a popr artist?"


    William''s tirade flowed out like an overflowing dam.


    King Yan''s cheeks were red. He epted William''s scolding.


    "I am sorry."


    "That''s not what I want to hear."


    King Yang obediently hung his head. "I will take what you said to heart."


    William finally nodded.


    He then turned to the woman who called him.


    "And you¡ª" The woman straightened her back with a remorseful face.


    William''s voice then became gentle and soft. "¡­You did a good job of asking others to help your colleague. However, there is a hierarchy of steps for that. When one of you is in trouble, call your manager first. Who is the manager here?"


    The woman said obediently, "It is Sister Xiao Mei."


    "You''re right. Since you know it, next time, call her instead of me. I am only here for a week. It is Xiao Mei who calls all the shots for you, alright?"


    "Yes."


    William nodded.


    King Yan silently watched all this with aplicated face.


    Howe this handsome man was so strict with him but soft towards the others?


    William looked around.


    He was looking for the artist he saw earlier. He wanted to remind them and teach them some inside stories so these kids would not tread to the darker path. But too bad, he did not know the neer''s names.


    "Hey, you." William turned to King Yan.


    "Yes?"


    "Look for the newbies and bring them for me to see."


    "All of them?"


    "No, just the men." It was a man who got invited, he was one among the three male artists from IHZHI.


    King Yan: "¡­"


    But King Yan took it wrongly.


    He suddenly had a thought. His eyes shed a bit.


    "Sir William... Do you, perhaps...?"


    "Hmm?"


    "¡­Swing the other way?"


    William: "..."


    His blue eyes looked at King Yan with a look of ''what kind of nonsense are you saying'', but when he saw the other''s sparkling eyes, his words were swallowed.


    William: "You..."


    King Yan opened his mouth as his eyes scanned William''s body with a hot gaze.


    "The truth is, I''ve been single for a year already and when I saw Mr. William... I..." The man blushed, but his eyes continued to go down.


    William''s eyes opened wide. "Don''t say it."


    With a face as calm as Buddha, he quietly ''ran'' away from King Yan.


    William: I respect your preference, brother. But I''m totally straight as steel!


    Now, he knew why he got strange looks from King Yan since the beginning.


    The man liked his...ass!


    Not meeee! Look for someone else!


    **


    In a dimly lit corner, the artist whom William was looking for was having a smoke with the man who approached him.


    He blew out a puff of smoke and sighed with contentment.


    "Sigh. This calms my nerves. I''m d you have cigarettes on you. My agent is totally strict that I can''t sneak any," the artist said towards his ''new friend''. "I''m d I met you tonight. It was totally suffocating there earlier."


    The man smiled. His eyes held many mocking thoughts directed to this naive artist.


    "Who told you to quit smoking? You are new here so you will definitely receive a lot of stress and pressure. Just call me anytime you need a break."


    "You are so kind."


    "Anyway, you came with William Grand earlier. Is IHZHI Entertainment going to jump onto the Grand''s boat? That William Grand have beening to various asions with your agency''s representatives. Many specte that the Grand Agency is nning to cultivate IHZHI Entertainment."


    The artist humbly smiled. "Nothing certain yet. We are just lucky to get supervised by William Grand."


    This made the man''s assumption more certain.


    For William Grand to supervise IHZHI must meant that IHZHI was really going to ally with Grand Agency.


    Was it not a good opportunity to extend some rooted channels to IHZHI Entertainment which seemed to be very promising in the domestic market?


    The man had been hesitating to sell his ''items'' because he was not sure if the artists from IZHI would be able to give huge benefits in return. But if they partnered with Grand Agency¡ªsuch a bigpany for their backup, IHZHI Entertainment would likely not be exposed even if he spread his already rooted channels there.


    The man had already sessfully excavated many useful channels inpanies rted to Grand Agency, because Grand Agency usually took a blind eye on it as long as they were not affected by it.


    "Oh? That''s still great! You''ll have more opportunities in the future." Then the man showed a contemtive expression. "Speaking of opportunities¡­"


    "Oh?" The artist''s eyes lit up.


    "¡­Nah, it''s just another way to make money. You might not be interested, after all, this is prettymon and many artists do it too."


    "Don''t say that! Aren''t we friends? No one hates more money."


    The man appeared to look around guardedly.


    The artist was intrigued. "What is it?"


    The man shook his head, "I am not sure if I should tell you right now. We just met, and this information is confidential."

 Chapter 528 - The Bait was Laid (II)

    <h4>Chapter 528 - The Bait was Laid (II)</h4>


    The artist showed more interest.


    "Come on. It''s just me. Even though we just met today, it felt like I had found my long lost brother!"


    His face appeared sincere, but the man could also see a faint look of greed mixed in.


    The manughed. "Since you say so, then I will tell you. But not right now. Considering that you''re my new brother, what do you say if I invite you to a gathering after this? The parties I usually attend have lots of opportunities. Those will surely help you."


    The artist looked pleasantly surprised.


    "Really? Wow, then that would be really great."


    "Of course. As the older brother, I naturally have to help out my new little brother."


    The twoughed while hazy smoke slowly filled the area.


    It was only themselves who knew what their thoughts truly were.


    ***


    The party ended peacefully.


    In the end, William did not see the man he wanted to educate.


    So by the next morning, he went directly to Xiong Zhi''s office to tell Xiong Zhi about it.


    But then he found that the woman was busy in a phone call.


    Xiong Zhi gave him a nce and gestured for him to take a seat.


    She continued to speak on the phone.


    "Alright. We will surely attend. I can bring more people, right?"


    She paused, waiting for the other''s answer.


    "Just some of my employees."


    "Alright. Thank you. Don''t worry, I will tell Linfeng to bring him."


    "See you there."


    Xiong Zi put down the phone and looked at William.


    She smiled. She looked like she was in a good mood.


    "William, what brings you here early in the morning?"


    William''s lips twitched.


    Why did it sound as if this tigress was his boss and he was just her subordinate?


    And the worst of it all was that he was getting ustomed to it!


    William spoke with dull eyes. "I just want to report to you personally what I found in the party. I believe Mei Mei have told you already what my viewpoints are. I hope you take them to heart."


    Xiong Zhi''s brows rose slightly with the intimate ''Mei Mei''. But when she heard William''s next words, her attention was diverted.


    She nodded and thanked him sincerely. She knew that William was expressing his sincere concern for them.


    "I will take note of it. Thank you."


    "Good. And one more thing, I noticed something yesterday and it really concerned me. "


    William thought on how to exin to Xiong Zhi the darker side of the entertainment industry. He could not think of a more effective way around it, so he then decided to be straightforward.


    "Xiong Zhi, every industry has a dark side. I am afraid your new people will get caught by it. You should look out for your people. You''re still new to this industry, so there''s a lot of things you don''t know. There are many people who will try to do unwholesome things just to get benefits from the artists."


    Xiong Zhi blinked. She got the report yesterday that there were fishes who took the bait. It would just be a matter of time for this drug channel to be connected to the list.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "I understand. Thank you for telling me. I will make sure Xiao Mei will be aware of this."


    William was finally at ease. Since the man only approached the new talent and had not really established their influence in IHZHI yet, the matter was still not too deep and could still be avoided.


    This warning should be enough.


    William also trusted that Xiong Zhi would not be dumb enough to fall into prey of some drug dealers and be involved with the muddy waters.


    He looked at Xiong Zhi.


    "Anyway, my part is done right? I n to go back to my country tomorrow."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "I am really grateful for all your help. But... your work is not yet done. Our deal is for a week."


    William: "...Lady, office workers only work five days in a week. And you n to have me work for the whole seven days of the week?! Aren''t you abusing me too much?"


    Xiong Zhi coughed. She felt that it was shameful too.


    She could dismiss William right now because they got a lead.


    But... a great opportunity came just now. Besides, if William would not attend tomorrow, then some people with good instincts might start questioning William and IHZHI''s actual rtionship.


    Xiong Zhi thickened her face. "It''s not seven days. Just six days. You can take a rest today and attend thest event tomorrow. "


    William frowned. "Lady, the parties you made me attend for the past two days are already below my level. I can be considered kind enough to hold my end of the deal."


    William expected that thisst party for tomorrow was like thetter parties. It won''t be good in his image if he was exposed too much to mediocre parties. It was like how a rare product bemon. Its value and prestige would go down. It was the same with people.


    Xiong Zhi did feel guilty, but her thick face did not budge.


    "I apologize, but tomorrow''s event is a big one. It''s not strictly a banquet, but more of a music recital. It is hosted by the Tang family for the Second Young Miss Tang''s first private concert after her social debut."


    William raised his brows. He of course knew the Tangs.


    "Which people are invited?" His interest was piqued.


    "It is private but I''ve heard that it is Mistress Tang herself who picked the audience."


    Xiong Zhi had learned this news from Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang called her and invited her, telling her to make Linfenge and drag Jang Shin to attend.


    Xiong Zhi decided to use this recital banquet to give a good ending on IHZHI''s continuous partying with William.


    At least, with this, William would appear to gracefully exit from IHZHI after ''helping'' IHZHI climb up ranks. No one would find it suspicious then.


    Besides, this private banquet would also hold true opportunities for her talents.


    If it was only Xiong Zhi attending, instead of IZHI, people would simply remember the Xiong Empire.


    At least with William, who also had expansive connections in the musical world, people would be reminded of IHZHI Entertainment. Her artists would benefit a lot. The promotion would be truly sessful then, instead of it being absorbed by the behemoth that was the Xiong Empire.


    William thought about it.


    If it was the Tang''s banquet and Mistress Tang''s own choosing of audience, then it could be expected that the people invited would be the dragons among dragons.


    This was a great chance for IHZHI and even for William himself to strengthen their socialwork.


    "Hmmm... Fine. Tomorrow will be myst day then. After that, I don''t owe you and the youngest anything anymore, got it?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "Naturally."


    William''s brows stretched out. He also stretched his arms out as if finally freed.


    "Finally!! I will be free from your curse!" He could go and make trouble with the youngest again.


    He then looked at Xiong Zhi. "By the way, where is Mei Mei?"


    "She is busy with Song Xuantin and King Yan''s matters. After you helped us, many real opportunities came, bigger than before."


    Xiong Zhi would not waste William''s help. This was her second aim for getting William involved. To really help her artists and expand IHZHI''S influence.


    At the mention of King Yan, William''s face turned sour. He unconsciously touched his butt.


    "Anyway, since you''re busy. I will just go and have fun by myself."


    "Where will you be going? Do you need someone to apany you?"


    Xiong Zhi was concerned that William would not befortable visiting the country alone, after all, he was a foreigner. Who knows if his ability of offending people would finally put him in trouble?


    It was not his country so his influence here was smallpare to Xiong Zhi and some people.


    William waved his hand. He understands her concern.


    "I''ve been going in and out of the country for a long time. I know some ces here. Don''t worry about me, among the five of us, I only fall second to Linfeng." He then gave her a wink. "Work hard, little tigress!"


    He then swaggered out of the office.


    Xiong Zhi just shook her head with a smile.


    This old uncle was actually an interesting fellow. Her impression on him after spending some time with him had went up higher in a good way.


    As WiIlliam had said, she should not worry about him because this man, ording to Linfeng, was really a great master in martial arts as well, though Linfeng had beaten him few times in their spars.


    While giving good points to William in her head, her phone rang.


    It was her investigation team.


    "Miss, our artist has entered the building." It was a woman''s voice, one of Xiong Zhi''s five ''talents''.


    "Alright. Watch closely. Be careful."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Xiong Zhi cupped her chin while thinking.


    What would they find out this time?


    A dead end? Or another deep hole leading towards the enemy''s grounds?


    Xiong Zhi hoped that it was thetter, but at the same time, she dreaded for it.

 Chapter 529 - A Foot in Enemys Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 529 - A Foot in Enemy''s Grounds</h4>


    The lively sound was deafening as hot bodies grinded and rammed against each other from time to time.


    The DJ changed the music from rock to upbeat, garnering another loud cheer from the crowd.


    The artist from IHZHI looked around. His clothes were too formal for this wild party. Fortunately, the psychedelic lights were all over and no one noticed how out of ce he looked.


    The artist was trying to look for a certain man under the shing club lights.


    He had messaged the man whom he had met in yesterday''s party that he already arrived at the venue. But the man had not replied yet. He was about to call the man when he heard someone calling his name, rather, his alias.


    "Hey! I finally found you!"


    An arm stretched and hooked his neck. It was the man from yesterday.


    "Hey, you''re here! I thought you are going to ditch me. I even wondered if this is really the right ce," the artist said as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. The ce was too hot for him.


    The man chuckled at the artist''s look of doubt as thetter nced at the passionate and unrestrained moves of the men and women dancing around them.


    "Hahah! You are still too young. Actually, I find it hard to believe, you really haven''t gone to this kind party before?"


    "What kind of little white sheep do you think I am? Of course, I attended many of these, as much as you probably do. But you are speaking yesterday about opportunities. I thought it will be a formal party, so I prepared for one. See, look at what I am wearing?"


    The man looked at the artist''s clothes.


    He only just managed now to take a closer look at his formal clothes.


    He snickered. This artist was really too naive, just like a little white sheep.


    Did the little white sheep truly think that he was inviting him to a formal party where big fishes swim?


    Not every stranger was kind enough to give people they did not know those kinds of opportunities. Everything was give and take. No one was willing to give a stroke fortune of luck when they don''t have something to benefit from it.


    But making a fool out of this artist made the man feel good about himself. In fact, he had also met many of this kind of fool, and they all did not end well after their worth was squeezed out.


    "Oh, dang. I apologize, man! I forgot to tell you beforehand."


    The man showed an apologetic smile, but inside, he was mocking the artist even more.


    "Opportunities not onlye in big formal parties. Wild parties like this has a lot more hidden luck."


    The man ''kindly'' gave advice to the artist.


    The man initially thought that this artist would note. If he did note, he nned to meet him again ''coincidentally'' then deepen the superficial friendship with him step by step, giving him tempting little promises of benefits all the while.


    However, the idiot actually contacted him first that same night and asked for the venue.


    He wasughing inside how easy and trusting this man was. He was really lucky that he had found an easy prey. He thought that this person''s greed was more than what he had expected. With this, he would be able to control the prey more easily.


    And when he saw how meticulously he was dressed after thinking that it was one of those formal parties with the big bosses, he felt more strongly that the artist was really dumb. He was more confident that he would be able to easily rope this artist in and use him.


    The man became more friendly and unbridled.


    "You shoulde with me. I will introduce you to some people who knows how to earn money well."


    The man dragged the artist to one of the private rooms above.


    The artist just smiled and followed blindly. His eyes though were taking in everything he saw. His nce flickered faintly at his tie and checked that the ''thing'' was still there.


    He touched it.


    ''Click.''


    **


    Inside a van quietly parked in a hidden corner outside the establishment, the woman saw the camera being turned on.


    The two people in the van straightened their backs.


    "Our man has visual. The target is on the way to the second floor. Be discreet."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-grounds_52440917008763447 for visiting.


    (A/n: Target- the man whom they suspected is a drug dealer)


    Another two men, Xiong Zhi''s new artists who were dancing on the floor, twirled in a dance move and looked secretly at the stairs leading to the second floor.


    They could not see the subject well due to the lights. So they stopped dancing and pretended to take a rest by the stairs, chatting to themselves.


    Back in the van, through the camera''s monitor, they saw the smooth floor with LED lights aligned at the sides, as if they were shaping out a catwalk.


    The speaker vibrated.


    Their artist spoke.


    "Wow, this second floor is very different from the ground floor."


    The artist''s voice was filled with awe.


    The subject chuckled. "You don''t know, but this entire building just belonged to the club."


    Artist: "What? Then this is a really big club. How many floors does it have?"


    "There are six floors. Anyone can enter the ground floor. The second to third floor belong to the members. As a member, I can naturally bring you up," the subject said in a boasting voice filled with arrogance.


    "Wow. So powerful! Being a member of this huge club must mean you are rich."


    "Hahaha." The subjectughed.


    He was satisfied with the artist''s reaction.


    "You bet. It costs a lot just to be a member. Especially, you have to pay more to enter the fourth and fifth floors."


    "Fourth and fifth floors are for members too?" There was a sound of longing in the artist''s voice.


    "Are you interested? Once you earn enough, you can buy membership here. Of course, I can also refer you to make the process easier."


    "Really? I would love to! But... Well, you know that I just started. I don''t have money for now. Maybe I will just enjoy the ground floor for a while."


    "Don''t worry, once I introduce you to this business, you will be a member for sure. And if you did well, you might even be able to purchase a membership for the fifth floor. I have heard that that''s where the big opportunities and big fishes were."


    "Oh? But you said the club got six floor? We can''t get to sixth floor?"


    "Nah, That floor is only for the boss. Every LG club''s final floor belongs to the boss only."


    "Oh... have you seen the boss yet? He must be an amazing person!"


    "Not yet. But maybe..." The man''s tone changed.


    "If I do well, I will be promoted and meet him soon."


    "Dang, I also want to meet him!"


    The two chattered like bosom friends.


    The target''s guard was down since he thought that the artist was a dumb man who was easy to influence and control.


    He had no idea that he had let a spy enter into their grounds.

 Chapter 530 - A Scheme Slowly Unraveling

    <h4>Chapter 530 - A Scheme Slowly Unraveling</h4>


    **


    (A/n: To get more gist of their conversation you can refer to these chapters: 165, 179 and a bit of 493. But if you arezy to take a look at the past chapters, you can read this as well without referring to former chapters. Just treat is like being given a piece of the puzzle toplete the mystery ^^)


    **


    At the same time, on the highest floor of another LG club, Lu Jin poured wine for the man before him.


    Ming Zhi Yi had a tall and manly built. He was in histe forties already, however, it did not show at all in his appearance. He was still the Ming Zhi Yi of his prime. If one would see him, they would never have thought that he already have two sons in their twenties.


    Ming Zhi Yi epted the wine and asked casually, "How''s the thing I asked you to take care of?"


    "I have gathered most of the parties'' approvals. It is only the legendary families and a few individuals that haven''t been settled yet."


    Ming Zhi Yi frowned. He was not satisfied with the answer.


    "Few individuals? I have given you four years to rope all sides into our n. I even made you leave out the legendary families, because I will be the one taking care of them in the end. How can you not even take care of these few individuals?"


    Lu Jin just bowed his head. He did not dare to rebut.


    "We have already received some setbacks three years ago. Due to that, our n is dyed. Are you still trying to make me wait?"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s cold voice made the temperature decrease even more.


    Lu Jin answered calmly.


    "The President of EU has no ns to cooperate. The heir of Tanaka Group did not respond. And recently, I have learned that Mr. Luo added an anonymous VVIP. Unfortunately, the records I found are too little and I cannot find out the identity of thest added individual..."


    Lu Jin stopped for a moment. He did not dare to raise his eyes. "I am still looking for thest one."


    After Ming Zhi Yi had called Lu Jin to the old mansion to give him the new ''role'', Lu Jin once again resumed the investigation and checked its progress. That was when he had found out that Mr. Luo added someone in the organization with a rather considerable role and power. But there was no name listed.


    Lu Jin was still investigating who was that anonymous VVIP.


    "Hah." Ming Zhi Yiughed coldly.


    His eyes shed. "This is the answer you gave me a couple of months ago. No progress is made at all. And now, you are telling me that there is an additional variable? Are you really working hard for the tasks I assigned to you?"


    Lu Jin did not answer.


    He did not expect that before Mr. Luo died, he would suddenly add someone into the organization without the other VVIP''s knowing it.


    Or perhaps, he had nned to announce it, but before he could do so, his father and Guan Gao Huan had already taken his life.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s sinister eyes bore a hole at Lu Jin.


    He was dissatisfied.


    If this went on, his carefully nned conspiracy which he had hiddenly brewed for many, many years would be dyed once more.


    There was a long silence in the hall.


    Lu Jin did not even dare to breathe loudly as he was afraid to upset the man even more than he already was.


    Finally, Ming Zhi Yi spoke after calming his fury.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have waited decades for this. Another year is nothing."


    He then looked at Lu Jin with eyes devoid of any emotion.


    "I will only give you another year. Find out the identity of the person whom the old man inserted in the organization. That old fogey, he is already dead, but he is still giving us a problem."


    "Yes, Father."


    "And also, make sure to ''convince'' the individuals who have not approved of us yet. We don''t want to add more burden on top of the legendary families. These four families are already a big te to take care of."


    Lu Jin hesitated a bit when he heard this. But then he steeled himself to report the matter.


    "Father, the President of EU is a person from the Xiong family... Xiong Mai."


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at him coldly.


    "I know that. Xiong Mai is from the third branch and is not interested in the Xiong family''s matter. The Xiong family''s answer will not influence her mind. It will all be based on how you approach her."


    Lu Jin organized his thoughts and answered back.


    "Perhaps, she might agree with our n if it was three years ago and the Xiong''s current heiress did not have much power in the Xiong family. But right now, Xiong Zhi who happened to have Xiong Mai''s favor is leading the family and the Xiong Empire. Xiong Mai will not agree to allying with us."


    Ming Zhi Yi put down the ss of wine on the mahogany table with a loud nk.


    Lu Jin turned silent.


    "Didn''t I just say you have to ''convince'' her? Whether her favorability towards the Xiong family is high or not does not concern us. You will let her sign the doc.u.ments, get her to join the alliance, and you will get that role."


    Ming Zhi Yi then swept his eyes to the window and stared outside with deep thoughts.


    "If she still does not want to be persuaded then, don''t me me for taking the matters out of your hand. There is still Gunan."


    Lu Jin looked down.


    The meaning was clear. Either he ended it peacefully, or some blood would be shed.


    It might not flow from his hands, but then it would surely flow from Guan Gao Huan''s hand.


    The long darkshes swept down, casting a shadow that covered Lu Jin''s eyes.

 Chapter 531 - Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Approaching</h4>


    (E/N: Listening to Tokyo Ghoul''s ''Unravel'' while reading the first half of the chapter and the former chapter. It just fits a lot, especially the meaning of lyrics.)


    ***


    Ming Zhi Yi continued interrogating Lu Jin.


    "As for that Tanaka Group, howe you cannot convince him?"


    "Their reply is always that they are not interested."


    Ming Zhi Yi coldly chuckled.


    "Just for this reason, you are giving up? Jin, you are being too soft nowadays."


    "The Tanaka Group has high surveince. They are leading in the IT industry. Their dirtyundry is hard to dig out," Lu Jin answered instead.


    Ming Zhi Yi once again did not like his answer.


    "Now you''re learning how to make excuses. Is it because your brother is doing so well that you are beingcent?"


    Lu Jin''s heart thumped. He raised his head and looked into his father''s eyes.


    "Father, if you give me resources like you have given to Gunan, I believe my credibility and efficiency will double."


    Lu Jin knew that his father held back in some matters with him. He did not give him the entirety of the necessary resources and connections. He did not give him full power nor handed to him the most crucial of information. Like how his father had hid from him the secret from thirteen years ago that he badly wanted to know.


    But he gave them somehow to Gunan...


    Gunan would not be able to finish a project worth several billions without this man''s support and resources.


    So Lu Jin knew that there were many matters that this man was purposely hiding from him. This man, his father, did not trust him fully...


    Ming Zhi Yi looked into his eyes for a while, and then snickered. He took the empty ss of wine nonchntly. He then smashed it on the armrest.


    Crash.


    The loud crash was sudden and deafening.


    Even Lu Jin who mostly showed no expression was slightly caught off guard.


    "Lu Jin..."


    Ming Zhi Yi used a tone that he had not used for a long while.


    His voice was very deep, condensed, and cold. It was very familiar. It brought a chill down Lu Jin''s back, reminding him of his nightmarish past during his childhood years.


    Coldness enveloped Lu Jin once more. He quietly swallowed and lowered his eyes again. His sight fell on the sharp broken edges that was the remains of the winess.


    "Is it because I am lying low that you are now baring your fangs at me? It seems I have not disciplined you for a long time now."


    The already inherent fear nted deeply in Lu Jin''s heart slowly made his heartbeat elerate. Cold sweat appeared on his back.


    He made the demon mad.


    "Where shall I start? Shall I start with your subordinate who could not even protect the files? What is her name? The genius you spoke of?"


    Apprehension grew within Lu Jin.


    The man''s always cruel way of disciplining him had already instilled nightmares in him and instinctive physiological reaction.


    "Ah... I can''t remember her name. Well, there''s no use. I will just ask Butler Qian to get more information. Such a grave mistake, dismembering her is not even enough."


    Lu Jin took a deep breath, bowed his head, and apologized.


    "Father. It''s my mistake. Please don''t take it out on my people. I amcking in manpower severely with the recent tasks."


    "Do you even realize your own mistake?"


    His question has a double meaning.


    Have Lu Jin finally realized that talking back and going against his wishes was a big mistake?


    Lu Jin eyes lowered. His inner thoughts were concealed by his pair of lifeless eyes.


    "I do. I am wrong. I will see to it that matters will be dealt with soon."


    "I just don''t want it to be dealt with. You have to give me answers soon."


    "...Yes, Father," Lu Jin answered with his head bowed.


    His eyes were looking back at his own reflection on those broken shards.


    **


    It had been a long night.


    The Tang''s privately held concert, Tang Xinyang''s recital, came so suddenly that Xiong Zhi stayed upte to make arrangements for IHZHI''s supany, IHZHI Entertainment.


    Since this party was private with Mistress Tang''s own choosing of guests, it was naturally a big party where the big fishes swam in the rivers andkes.


    Her talents from IHZHI, no matter whether they were the rising queen like Song Xuantin or an iconic figure like Xiong Gaiyu, were just mere shrimpspared to Mistress Tang''s private ''friends''.


    Xiong Zhi had to make up for that.


    She chose the most promising artists who were cultivated especially and perfectly packaged for the high-end market.


    She meticulously arranged the artists'' visual appearance with the help of Xiong Mai. Even though the IHZHI artists''status were low in front of those big shots, their appearance and grace did not fall behind.


    Their outstanding beauty and natural charisma also elevated their presence by a lot. At least, they would not seem out of ce when they attended the private concert.


    On the afternoon by the next day, Xiong Zhi called up her team and IHZHI''s artists to attend the Tang''s private banquet hosted by Tang Yin.


    She provided them everything from their make-up, dresses, and their essories. Of course, including their rides.


    With Xiong Zhi''s arrangement, Song Xuantin, Xiong Gaiyu, and Xiao Mei would ride the same car. The male artists, William, and King Yan would have their own.


    Xiong Zhi would naturally ride with Linfeng.


    As IHZHI''s president, Xiong Zhi naturally had to show her splendor.


    She dressed quite extravagantly but still looked elegant.


    She wore a royal blue long dress that entuated her curves perfectly. Her long hair was all primly twisted up securely with a tinum-ted sapphire hairpin. A pair of dangling silver teardrop earrings moved with her every step. Her slender neck was bare, but the smooth whiteness drew everyone''s eyes. Her dark phoenix eyes with the long corners slightly curled up were distant yet enchanting at the same time.


    Linfeng stepped forward and asked for her hand as soon as she stepped down the stairs. His eyes took in her entire figure with a gentle smile. Within, appreciation and possession intermingled.


    Linfeng was dressed in a sleek dark blue single b.r.e.a.s.ted suit with a ck shirt and nk pants underneath. His hair was meticulously arranged, but this time, more stylish than solemn.


    He winked at Xiong Zhi when he saw thetter checking him out from head to toe.


    "Satisfied with what you see?"


    Linfeng teased her while Xiong Zhi held out her hand and put it on top of his. His hands immediately wrapped around hers.


    Xiong Zhi just raised a brow with the corners of her lips rising into a smile.


    "How about you? Are your eyes full?" She threw back the question.


    Linfeng chuckled.


    He kissed her hand and whispered, "Very much. If we are not in the mansion and your grandfather is not here sending me res, I would have kissed you right here and now."


    With her ears pregnant, Xiong Zhi''s eyes subtly nced at her grandfather who was wearing his usual traditional clothes in the living room. Beside him was Uncle Zhou Min who had a small smile on his lips.


    The old man''s eyes were obviously staring at them with a dark face.


    Mistress Tang had invited the old man as well.


    Xiong Zhi ignored her grandfather''s threatening res at Linfeng and silently concurred.


    If the old man was not here, then she would have definitely exchanged passionate kisses with Linfeng.


    Too bad, her grandfather was here. And he was getting more and more protective recently. She could not even sneak into Linfeng''s bedroom to sleep with him.


    Why did her grandfather insist in apanying her anyway? Usually for these parties, only one of them needed to attend. She already had Linfeng as her escort too.


    But the old man refused to budge. He said that he would be in the other car and that they needed to arrive at the venue together. Was it because she came to represent IHZHI this time?


    Xiong Zhi thoughtfully mused.


    "Leave him be. At least he did not insist on having me ride with him, or else I would have to ruthlessly refuse him. Between the two of you, I will choose you, of course."


    Linfeng smiled helplessly. "That''s still your elder. Don''t ever say that in front of his face, or else I will be crippled." He said this but his face showed pride and satisfaction.


    Old Xiong felt that the two were taking their time.


    He spoke in a cold voice, "Are you two the stars of the night? You think it''s fashionable to appearte? My two old legs seem faster than both of your pairs."


    He then threw a hard nce at Linfeng before turning around. "Hurry it up, young man."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Zhou Min quietly covered his mouth behind the old master, hiding his chuckle.


    His master had softened a lot to Linfengpared to before.


    If it was in the past, the old man would have ordered Linfeng to roll away from his granddaughter. Or the old man would have overreacted and call his son despicable after seeing his son kissing the Young Miss''s hand.


    Zhou Min himself thought that his son was too reckless to kiss ady''s hand in front of her elder.


    But all Old Xiong did was to shoot his son a death re.


    Zhou Min took that as Master Xiong epting Linfeng as his future grandson-inw now. So he was naturally happy.


    The young couple followed the old man and the butler to the Xiong family''s parking lot.


    As per Xiong Zhi''s request, Old Xiong and Butler Zhou ride a car separately from them.


    The old man had kept snorting in annoyance due to it.

 Chapter 532 - The Nights Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 532 - The Night''s Beginning</h4>


    As soon as the couple went inside the car and were left to themselves, Linfeng pressed the button for the baffle.


    Once the baffle was up, he put down his graceful pretense and immediately sn.a.k.e.d his hands around Xiong Zhi''s slender waist.


    He sat very close to her and hugged her to him lightly. He gave her a soft kiss on the temple as he was afraid of messing up her make-up.


    "I missed you," he whispered.


    Xiong Zhi leaned her head on his shoulders.


    "We are not able to see each other for almost a week..." she muttered.


    She counted the days she had been away from Linfeng.


    After Linfeng''s appearance as the sixth king, many opportunities approached Linfeng, causing the other to be busier than ever.


    Xiong Zhi dismissed Linfeng temporarily from his butler position for a week, so that Linfeng could focus on his work as SC''s owner and do his duties as the sixth king.


    Xiong Zhi understood that it was Linfeng''s peak time wherein his career and business would meet a rapid expansion. This was the most critical time for hispany''s development.


    So she just patiently waited like a housewife for her husband toe home. For the whole week, Linfeng and Xiong Zhi was not able to meet each other.


    Xiong Zhi also busied herself with IHZHI''s ongoing investigation on their lead in order not to miss Linfeng too much.


    There was also the Xiong Empire she needed to handle. Her hands were also full.


    However, because the lovers were not able to meet, their desire to see each other grew more intense, making this meeting feel more romantic and passionate than ever.


    Xiong Zhi'' hands caressed Linfeng''s stony chest and she nuzzled her nose against his chin.


    She loved his clean and masculine scent. She missed his warmth. Being intimate with him in every single moment she could possibly get was the thing she enjoyed the most. This was why she insisted on riding the car with Linfeng alone.


    Thinking that Linfeng was bing busier as he grew in his career, the thoughts that Xiong Zhi started to harbor since his debut as the sixth king rose in her mind again.


    "Say, Linfeng..."


    Linfeng looked down at Xiong Zhi.


    Their faces were close.


    Seeing the set of deep ck eyes in a close proximity, Xiong Zhi could also see the trace of sleepless night in there. Her heart ached, but she also felt the importance Linfeng was giving to his achievements, and the hardwork he spent.


    "Hmm...?" Linfeng made a sound when Xiong Zhi still did not speak.


    Xiong Zhi raised a small hand and touched the corners of his eyes dazedly.


    "SC is growing rapidly. And with your identity as the new king, many opportunities will keeping. You will naturally be busier as time pass by..."


    Linfeng was looking intently at her, watching her red lips move while she spoke. Her breathing tickled his face.


    "What if...you consider to stop working under me?" Xiong Zhi continued.


    "..."


    Linfeng was stunned.


    That came out of nowhere.


    He caught Xiong Zhi''s hand, frowning.


    "Why do think of that? No matter how busy I am, I will not stop working for you."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "That''s not what I mean. I know you are talented and capable. But you are still human. You get tired and you also need sleep. I am constantly worrying if you ever managed to get a wink of sleep as SC''s boss while acting as my butler at the same time."


    Linfeng then understood.


    Xiong Zhi was worried that he was not getting enough rest and sleep.


    His heart turned soft. He shook his head with a smile.


    "I''m busy at the moment since SC has started growing and also because of my formal debut. However, this season will pass. Besides--" He took her hand to his lips. "I will not be at ease if I am not by your side." He kissed her hand.


    Xiong Zhi watched him.


    She had thought for a very long time if she should convince Linfeng to stop being her butler. She had prepared many counter arguments and persuasive exnations. But, seeing him like this, it made her want to admit defeat and just be spoiled by him.


    Linfeng was not a subordinate who must listen and obey to her every wish. She wanted to respect his decisions too and not just give a one-sided decisive and final statement.


    So although she felt distressed for him, she chose to remain quiet and respect his wish. At this time, Linfeng''s face appeared stubborn and he would not agree with Xiong Zhi in this argument.


    ''Let''s take it slow then.''


    Xiong Zhi sighed inwardly and leaned on his chest again.


    "Alright. But I will have to take off a lot of your time working beside me. You will only have to work for me at least twice a week. I really can''t bear to see you overwork yourself too much."


    That was her lowest limit for now.


    Linfeng''s eyebrows rose. "You will only miss me that tiny bit? I want to work with you every day, because I miss you every day."


    Xiong Zhi smiled and poked at his chest. "Your mouth is getting sweeter."


    Linfeng''s peachy eyes curved up.


    "My mouth?" His tone changed. "You just reminded me, you haven''t even tasted it today. How can you say it''s good?" he whispered amorously.


    Xiong Zhi''s hands rose from his chest and sn.a.k.e.d around his neck.


    "You are very yful." She reproached him. However, her burning eyes said otherwise.


    Her face tilted up and inched closer to Linfeng.


    Linfeng held her waist.


    "Your makeup?" Linfeng''s voice deepened into a thick masculine tone.


    "I have my pouch for retouchingter."


    Without more words, Linfeng bowed down for her lips. At the same time, his other hand pressed the button to raise the partition screen to get more privacy.


    He initially just wanted tond a light and gentle kiss, but after pressing their mouths together with their lips and teeth brushing warmly against each other, his girlfriend willingly opened her mouth, her tiny tongue sweeping across his teeth.


    With a groan, Linfeng deepened the kiss and plunged into her warm mouth, sucking her tongue with fervor, which elicited a m.o.a.n from Xiong Zhi.


    His warm hand caressed her back and her waist...but it never goes beyond those ces.


    The temperature in the interior of the car rose as their kisses became more scorching, wanting to eat each other into their stomachs. Their bodies burned with longing, but they knew that they had to restrain themselves.


    It just made their suppressed passion burn more.


    With hands exploring each other as restrainedly as possible, the pair of lovers kissed and flirted all the way to the Tang''s private concert.


    ****


    William was dressedvishly. He was wearing a splendid white double b.r.e.a.s.ted jacket and grey-white slick pants. Especially eye-catching was the retro cor brooch chain, with a vintage Roman Cross diamond-studded pendant on top of his grey necktie, its tinum chains wrapped around and fixed the cor in ce.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-beginning_52507566026057033 for visiting.


    The light color of the outfit and the shimmering retro essory made him look like a prince from a fairy tale. Especially when it was coupled with his golden blond hair and his bewitching blue eyes, he was truly like a medieval aristocratic prince transported to the modern world.


    However, the usual cool and yful William had a distorted expression on his face which did not go with his pristine appearance.


    As Xiong Zhi''s request, he would be apanying IHZHI''s artists to the venue.


    He was alright with it since it was hisst job with IHZHI, and more over, Xiong Zhipensated him well by buying him an expensive suit to his liking. However, what he did not like was Xiong Zhi''s arrangement to ride with another male IHZHI artist, specifically that man.


    The moment the car arrived at the parking lot of the venue, he immediately opened the car door, went out, and distanced himself from his panion''.


    Soon after, a man with long hair tied neatly in a stylish braided pony tail wearing a cream-colored suit with beige pants came out.


    King Yan looked very handsome in his elegant two button suit jacket. He looked at William with questions in his eyes.


    William straightened out his suit and said in a cool manner. "I am just in need of fresh air," he said in defense. He still wanted to preserve his cool image even he was a bit ''afraid'' of this man.


    William had heightened senses thanks to his training in mixed martial arts since young.


    So earlier, he naturally knew how King Yan ''subtly'' studied him from head to toe. Especially on his chest area and below... and even when he got off the car, those eyes felt as if they were trying to bore a hole through his buttocks...


    The pair of dark eyes made William feel as if he was being stripped n.a.k.e.d as moments passed.

 Chapter 533 - A New Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 533 - A New Encounter</h4>


    In fact, he had encountered simr instances before with other men who liked the same gender.


    Some tactfully backed off after polite refusal while some were insistent. His experience when warding off the insistent ones were not something to remember.


    Dang, if this person was a woman, William would have ''yed'' with her happily after the other party gave him those suggestive nces. However, the other was clearly a man, and William did not swing that way. He liked using his dragon for thedies, ah! He did not want to be poked!


    "Sir William, do you need some water? You look pale." King Yan was sincerely worried.


    There was a bottle of water prepared in the car. He took it out and passed it to William.


    William had no choice but to ept the other''s kindness. After all, the man was really being nice. He answered dully, "I am... just carsick.." Then his eyes went to King Yan''s elegant cream suit.


    William''s face turned (-©n-;) again.


    Howe their suits looked like they were made for each other? If they arrived at the same time in the venue, people would think that they deliberately dressed up like this!


    The overthinking William suggested tactfully. "I will take a rest here for a while. You better go ahead."


    King Yan shook his head. "I won''t abandon mypanion. It''s fine to wait for you for a bit more. You''ve done a lot for IHZHI, this is nothing at all." His smile was gentle and warm.


    William: "..."


    Bro, please, just get lost! We''re really not meant for each other!


    William chugged the bottle of water as if he was drinking wine.


    King Yan once again ''studied'' him intently, especially the way the throat knot rolled as he swallowed...


    William could not take it anymore. He was extremely sensitive to other''s people presence.


    "King Yan, I''ll be forward. I hope you don''t get offended. You seem to have misunderstandings about me. I don''t swing that way. My orientation is straight. I prefer to use my dragon and be on top of a woman," William said straightforwardly. He respected the other''spreference. But it could not be him.


    After a long pause, King Yan nnodded, sighing. He was not offended or anything. Compared to other men from his own country, William was already very polite.


    Why was it so hard to find a good partner? He thought sadly.


    "I understand. But if you change your mind... you can still use your dragon and be on top of--"


    "Ah, don''t say it, I beg you!" William eximed as he tried to ''run'' away and save his v.i.r.g.i.nal ears.


    One thing he did not like about himself at times like this was that he possessed a very active mind wherein he could imagine an expanse of things on the spot.


    What King Yan was saying was already ying in his mind!


    Ah!!!! My v.i.r.g.i.nal straight mind!!!


    This made him fl.u.s.tered. No good... he should see a woman and ovep a woman''s figure in his mind right now!


    As he was walking fast without a thought, a car almost rammed into him inside the parking lot.


    William was stunned. It was a good thing the car stopped a couple of meters away.


    The luxurious car was tinted and William could not see the driver inside. He just bowed sincerely as an apology, imitating the oriental way of apologizing. But then the door opened and the voice of a woman sounded in the air.


    "Mr. Jang,? just park the car there first and contact my sister. I will walk from here. I heard Jang Shin is on his way. I am nning to meet him first."


    William''s eyes brightened when he saw the silhouette of a woman.


    The slender right leg was stretched outside, followed by another. William could see the long and smooth legs of the woman.


    His eyes sparkled. The earlier scary thoughts flew away


    As a master, William knew that the pair of legs might appear slender, but if one looked closely, the smooth yet firm muscles made the shapely legs the most perfect creation of gods.


    Those legs contained power and at the same time, poise.


    (E/N: Wow, as expected of the Casanova, such a description for a woman''s legs)


    His eyes brightened.


    A woman with a great figure!


    The tall woman dolled up in an amber halter dress with a long slit on one side came out of the car.


    Her long hair was pulled up into a high woven braid then was left cascading in waves down her back, revealing her slender neck and straight posture. She wore a pair of champagne tourmaline stud earrings which matched with her bracelet.


    William''s eyes that were staring at the most perfect legs he had ever seen swept up to the woman''s slim but flexible waist, to her full and ample chest, then her slender yet lean arms, to her smooth swan neck, and finally settled on her pretty face.


    ...A vibrant rose who seemed full of life and power.


    William''s heart thumped.


    The woman was not extremely beautifulpared to the top beauties he had dated before. If he was to describe it, she had a seductive yet handsome beauty.


    William had not met this kind of beauty before. S.e.xy, stunning, yet heroic.


    A beauty that was majestic.


    William found her familiar, but at the same time, the novelty of meeting this gorgeous woman, a type of beauty he had not gotten his hands on yet, switched on the naughty Casanova in him.


    William immediately appeared in front of the woman when she turned around.


    "This beautifuldy, I can''t believe a woman as gorgeous as you doesn''t have an escort by your side. Will you give me the honor?"


    William offered his hand. He gave her his most handsome smile.


    A captivating man in a white suit stood in front of the woman, looking picturesque.


    Tang Xinyang: "..."


    A gorgeous woman?


    She turned around to check who this foreign man was referring to.


    William saw her small movement. This made him smile.


    Was thedy trying to be humble or was she too starstruck that he, William Grand, the man coveted by both men and women, chose her as today''spanion?


    William took the opportunity to ''receive'' her hand and was about to kiss it.


    But Tang Xinyang was shocked after seeing the man dare to touch her hand. She immediately reacted in defense.


    She held his hand, twisted, dragged him forward, and grabbed his arm tightly.


    William was stunned with the woman''s sudden provocation. He thought first that the woman was being too straightforward for their first meeting, but when he felt the slight pain on his arm, his eyes shed.


    She was not pulling him for a hug or a kiss, rather, she was trying to immobilize him.


    This was not an ordinary person!


    As a master of martial arts, William''s instincts kicked in.


    He put his weight on his leg and swiftly turned around. He was nning to go behind her and catch her off guard. However, he was against Tang Xinyang, a martial arts addict.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    ''That is a good move.''


    As William moved behind her, she bent her knees slightly and clenched the man''s arm she was holding. Then she used her other hand to pull him and throw him over her shoulder.


    William was surprised with the woman''s strength.


    Such huge strength for a woman. She could flip him over with no problem!


    William was thrown up, but with quick movements, he held onto the haltered strap at the back of Tang Xinyang''s neck to get her as well.


    Tang Xinyang was stunned by the man''s quick reaction. If this went on, the strap of her dress would snap and her attire would be ruined!


    She had a spare in the car but it would take time to change and she might miss Jang Shin.


    With no other choice, she used qigong, which she only used when she was in a precarious situation.


    William now confirmed that this woman was truly not ordinary, but at least she was not an assassin. If she was, she would have already attacked all out earlier.


    There were very few women who could go to the Tang''s privately held asion who also happened to have an ability to use qigong. William knew a few. With this, he let got of the strap and simply allowed Tang Xinyang to throw him down to the ground.


    Thud!


    As William had expected, it was really painful when his back rammed to the cold ground.


    "Ugh..."


    His arm and his back were aching.


    Tang Xinyang did not stop there. Since this man dared to attack him, she would not easily let him go. Besides, this man had great ability and he might be someone sent by the Tang family''s enemies. She needed to catch and interrogate him.


    When Tang Xinyang''s long legs was about to hit William''s stomach, William immediately used his qigong, rolled sideways then jumped up, and backed away to distance himself. In a blink of an eye, he was standing once more in front of Tang Xinyang.


    Seeing the aggressive look in the other''s eyes, William hastily raised his hands.


    "Hold on, Eldest Young Miss Tang. Forgive me for earlier, I did not know your identity and I mistook you for someone who is in need of apanion. I am one of your guests for tonight''s concert."


    While he spoke, William patted away the dust on his white suit.


    Tang Xinyang did not believe him immediately. Her guard was up.


    How could someone who had great abilities in martial arts coincidentally ''greet'' her in this ce?

 Chapter 534 - In the Parking Lot

    <h4>Chapter 534 - In the Parking Lot</h4>


    Tang Xinyang spoke with narrowed eyes, "I don''t believe you."


    William sighed. Seeing how the s.e.xy yet heroic woman did not deny his address for her, she must be really the eldest of the Tang family.


    Only a few women could use qigong and have a status to attend the Tang''s banquet. Most of them were advanced in age and would not be able to pull off this kind of dress. There was only one ''young'' woman who could rival William in both martial arts and status. That was the Eldest Miss of the Tang family.


    Wim had known the Tangs. He had formally gotten to know the old mistress of the family in the banquets. As for the eldest, he had only met her in a martial artspetition a long time ago.


    When he realized that this woman might be that Tang Xinyang he had seen before, he was really surprised with how this woman changed.


    "You must have forgotten about me. We fought in apetition in Country A before. I managed to beat you during the finals. Well, you might not remember me since you were too young back then."


    Wiim was not proud at all of that achievement. His opponent that time was a young girl in her teens.


    A girl! And in her early teens!


    Tang Xinyang was only thirteen while he was already at the legal age approaching twenty. But the young girl was truly amazing when she fought with men much taller than her and managed to win until the finals.


    Too bad, William Grand was there and so she failed to snatch the championship.


    That was William''sstpetition, before he solely focused on business.


    Tang Xinyang: ....?


    Hold on.


    She tilted her head. In her life, the battles she fought wherein she had lost could only be counted in one hand.


    First was during her childhood years when she fought with Linfeng.


    Then that time when she was beaten up by her Grandmother, her master, and a few instructors.


    Her eyes widened.


    ''There was also that one time when I was defeated by a foreign man in apetition abroad...!''


    Tang Xinyang suddenly recognized William.


    "Ah! I remember now! You are that tall boy?"


    Tang Xinyang would not forget her only defeat in a formal martial artspetition.


    William smiled again happily. He nodded. "Yes. My name''s William. I am invited here by Miss Xiong Zhi."


    Hearing Xiong Zhi''s name, Tang Xinyang immediately dropped her guard. She instantly became friendly.


    "Oh! So it is you! I heard from Zhi that she had invited a foreign uncle to the concert... Eh?" Tang Xinyang stopped. She looked at William again.


    ''This man does not seem like an uncle though. He looks too young.''


    Especially now that the man was wearing a sparkly white suit with a prince-like style, he looked more like an idol than an uncle.


    William justughed awkwardly. But inside, he wanted to curse at that tigress for not sparing to call him uncle in front of others. With this, people would know his age ah!


    Ugh, scratch that! What about his age? He was still young agewise, alright?!


    "Xiong Zhi is just teasing me. I am still young and in my..." His voice turned soft. "..te twenties."


    ''I am not even thirty yet. There are still a few months..a couple of months...''


    William then changed the subject. " I came here to supervise IHZHI''s artists."


    "I have indeed heard that she would be bringing her people here. There should be others too." Tang Xinyang nodded and looked around. Did they head in first?


    She then smacked William on the shoulder in a very friendly and rxed manner. She generously apologized with a grin. "Sorry about that earlier, pal. I mistook you for a pervert there for a moment. I was surprised earlier, that''s why. Just don''t go kissing a woman''s hand in the future, alright? What if you meet a female godzi or something?"


    William: "..."


    Are you talking about yourself?


    Tang Xinyang then saw William''s sullied white coat and grey-white pants.


    Her eyes turned wide with her mouth in an ''oh'' shape, creating aical expression on her heroically beautiful face.


    "Dang, your clothes are dirty now. Ugh, what to do? I am sorry, if I have known you are my friend''s guest, I wouldn''t have thrown you around. Do you have a spare in your car?"


    William found Tang Xinyang''s reaction funny and amusing.


    She was really strange, as expected of that feisty little girl who still grinned generously with confidence even when she was beaten down.


    "It''s alright, don''t worry. I don''t me you, because it seems that I really have surprised you. I forgot I''m not in my home country. I can just ask Xiong Zhi to give me one. "


    "No, that won''t do." Tang Xinyang felt guilty and shook her head. Her friend had given her two advice points, to be ''pretty'' and to act ''feminine''.


    And she just broke them both, ah.


    Her friend would scold her!


    An angry Xiong Zhi was fearsome. That woman would ignore Tang Xinyang for a whole day. Even if Tang Xinyang begged for a whole day, the iceberg queen would just give her one look, her eyes indifferent and cold.


    So scary!


    Tang Xinyang had no idea how to deal with such a temperamental beauty!


    "This won''t do," she muttered again. "I will call someone for help, that guy always has a spare ready--" Tang Xinyang was about to suggest that she would prepare a new set of clothes for William, when they both heard an approaching engine of a car far behind them.


    The car bonked briefly, slid into a parkingpartment, and halted ten meters away.


    The car door opened and a tall man came out.


    It was Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin was wearing an ebony-ink single b.r.e.a.s.ted slim fit suit. His hair wasbed back, only leaving a few ck strands on both side of his temples.


    His long strides came towards Tang Xinyang''s and William''s direction, where the entrance inside the building was at.


    But his eyes only bore at Tang Xinyang. It was only her wearing an amber s.e.xy dress that could enter his sight.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up brightly.


    "Jang Shin!" she excitedly called out. Her voice echoed inside the parking lot.


    Jang Shin...!


    Jang Shin...


    ...Jang Shin...


    Jang Shin''s steps faltered then halted.


    His initially calm face crumbled.


    Should he continue or turn back to his car?

 Chapter 535 - You Want My Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 535 - You Want My Clothes?</h4>


    But Tang Xinyang did not give him a chance to retreat.


    She ran forward without a care in the world.


    Because she was wearing a dress that highlighted the entirety of her figure, especially with the long slit on one side of her dress which showed off her legs, the two men''s eyes were instantly drawn to her.


    Her full b.r.e.a.s.ts swayed as she ran. The lightly honeyed long legs appeared striking as she took her every step.


    Jang Shin who received the full view of Tang Xinyang''s stunning and s.e.xy running figure was dazed.


    William on the other hand could not take his eyes off the curvy hipline and round buttocks.


    How great would it be if he was the person in front of her? That would be the best view of the year.


    Tang Xinyang closed the distance between her and Jang Shin. Her flushed face caused by running seemed dazzling in Jang Shin''s eyes, causing thetter to only watch and forget about running.


    Tang Xinyang''s bright eyes seemed to be filled with stars as she looked up at Jang Shin.


    "I knew you would be here. You came just at the right time."


    "...Hmm?" Jang Shin dazedly made a sound, acknowledging her. For some reason, his heart that had thumped strangely ever since she saw the woman wear this very same gown he had picked for her before, pounded fast again with the same familiar strangeness.


    It beated loudly in his chest to the point where Jang Shin feared that Tang Xinyang who had heightened senses would hear it.


    As he had expected, when Tang Xinyang first wore this gown, he immediately knew that she would rock it. Her seductive figure was highlighted, the curves looked even more enticing, yet her heroic beauty looked intimidating and stunning, inviting men''s desire to conquer her.


    Tang Xinyang did not realize how Jang Shin was giving her burning hot gazes.


    She did not go straight to the matter which she wanted to ask but studied the man first from head to toe. Jang Shin had a slightly smaller builtpared to the foreign man behind her, who was really very tall. But at least, his size was somewhere near William, and he had be quite tall too, not too far behind.


    Jang Shin must have drank lots of milk and ate many eggs.


    Tang Xinyang could not help but nod inwardly how great her future lover''s figure. Even her man was on the weaker side, he did not fall behind this foreign man, a master of martial arts.


    "Good. You have the same figure."


    "...Hmm?" Jang Shin dazedly hummed again. He still could not get his eyes off Tang Xinyang.


    He should be running away right now and racking his brain to not fall into her pranks again.


    But for some reason, seeing her now, her flushed cheeks and bright eyes, made him want to forget all about his fear and surrender with open arms.


    The cautious side of him started shouting internally.


    What in the world was going on with him?! Had he gone mad?!


    However, he had been muted and Jang Shin''s desire just get bigger in time.


    Amidst his internal strife, Tang Xinyang, who doesn''t have any idea that she was close to winning, reached out and touched his suit.


    She even opened his jacket and checked the waist''s size.


    She had thrown the man earlier...his size was a bit bigger than Jang Shin...


    "I need your clothes," Tang Xinyang said directly while still checking his clothes.


    Jang Shin stilled, his eyes darkening, and faintly smiled.


    As expected, she was ying her usual pranks again.


    Did she n to strip him n.a.k.e.d this time?


    His eyes darkened even further as his eyes took her in.


    Should he y along?


    Should he?


    He was silent for a moment.


    ''... Let''s see what you want to do then.''


    An inexplicable fire seemed to be lit up within him.


    For the first time, Jang Shin was not in his usual self and went along with her voluntarily.


    His hand went to the button of his coat, unhooked it, and took off his coat slowly.


    "You want my clothes?" he said in deep voice.


    A bit provocating.


    However, it fell on deaf ears.


    Tang Xinyang frowned. She stopped his hand from taking off his coat.


    "Not these clothes. This suit looks good on you. I need your spare. I''m certain, you have a spare in your car, correct?"


    Jang Shin: "..."


    His dark eyes were caught off guard, and he went dazed once more.


    Not... these clothes?


    He was confused.


    "But you said... you want my clothes?"


    ''Isn''t it always a part of your tricks? I am already ying along for once!''


    "Yes, you heard it right. But not the ones you are wearing. Are you trying to make yourself sick? If you strip yourself n.a.k.e.d right now, you''ll get a cold. You have a weak and fragile body, so take more care of yourself. Tsk." Tang Xinyang even clicked her tongue in a very crude and udylike manner.


    Jang Shin was already so weak. Her man easily surrendered whenever he was slightly beaten, so how could his weak body survive a cold? The idiot with good physique who rarely got a cold idiotically thought.


    The weak and fragile Jang Shin: ... I''m not that fragile, geez!


    Wait. He was really confused!


    "So this isn''t part of your pranks?" he asked.


    "Ha?" Tang Xinyang was equally confused.


    Seeing the innocent question on Tang Xinyang''s face, Jang Shin finally realized that she was being genuine about asking for his spare clothes.


    So, he misunderstood.


    Jang Shin''s cheeks flushed red and his slender eyes flew away. He coughed. That was really embarrassing.


    "You should make it clear! I do have a spare in my car. But why do you need them? Are you trying to crossdress today?"


    With Tang Xinyang''s whims, it was possible for her to truly crossdress.


    Tang Xinyang shook her head and turned to look at William who was standing not far away. "I need your clothes for him."


    Jang Shin directed his narrow eyes at where she was looking at and finally saw a man in a white suit.

 Chapter 536 - Spilled Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Spilled Vinegar</h4>


    When Jang Shin arrived first in the parking lot, he did not notice William, because he was at anotherne and the man was partially hidden by a parked car. Most importantly, his eyes were only drawn to the woman wearing the amber dress.


    No matter how much William shone in his white suit and blonde hair, Jang Shin did not notice him at all.


    Jang Shin immediately frowned.


    "Howe you are alone with a man?" These were the first words that came out of his mouth.


    Tang Xinyang had an awkward face. "I identally fought with him. His clothes are now dirty. This is why I need your spare."


    Jang Shin''s brows were still frowning.


    Her excuse did not exin why she was alone with a man. And why did she even fight with him in the first ce?


    At this time, William approached them.


    Despite his white suit being dirty, he was still handsome as ever. He was truly a man worthy of the title Casanova.


    Jang Shin could not help but look at the taller man from head to toe.


    William had a good face and good body. His aura was intimidating as well and it rose up as he took each steps. Even Jang Shin, who had just now focused his attention to William felt a bit apprehensive.


    After all, no man was willing to be trampled by the other''s intimidating aura.


    When William finally stepped in the light and his face fully revealed, Jang Shin finally recognized him.


    "Mr. William Grand?"


    William was stunned to see Jang Shin as well.


    "Oh... It''s you. The person Linfeng calls ''Shin'', the deputy of SC."


    William had seen Jang Shin a couple of times with Linfeng. But they never had the chance to talk together formally or get introduced to each other because the man was mainly working in Country C''s branch. He just knew that this man was a childhood friend of their youngest.


    William looked at Jang Shin then at Tang Xinyang. No wonder Tang Xinyang knew him, the Jang family was a family of butlers after all that served under the Tang family.


    With that in mind, William acted friendly to Jang Shin and skipped formalities. "We haven''t been introduced to each other by Linfeng, but we already met a few times. You can just call me William." He smiled, looking very approachable.


    But Jang Shin was still frowning. It doesn''t make any better that it was William Grand who was with Tang Xinyang in the parking lot. He knew William and William''s hobbies of picking up women.


    The Casanova was well-known for his reputation.


    To be alone with a man who could not keep his pants on, nor could be trusted with women... What on earth was Xinyang thinking?


    Jang Shin threw a subtle nce at Tang Xinyang. His narrow eyes were silently condemning her.


    Tang Xinyang: ???


    "Why do you look at me like that?" the dense woman asked in confusion.


    Jang Shin did not answer her and looked back at William.


    "I do have a spare, it''s in my car."


    William smiled in relief. "That really saves me."


    The three people walked to the car. Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang walked side by side in front, while William kept a polite distance of a couple of meters in the back.


    Jang Shin was about to open the door of the car when he suddenly stopped. There were still some things bugging him, and he really could not hold back from asking anymore.


    "Why did you guys fight in the first ce?"


    William was about to open his mouth and say that it was all a misunderstanding, when Tang Xinyang''s fast mouth spoke first.


    "I thought he was a pervert so I threw him to the ground."


    William: "...."


    Howe his mouth was too slow? Or was it that her mouth was just too fast?


    "..."


    Jang Shin closed back the door he just opened. His expression was unreadable as he faced William. "May I ask what you did to Miss Tang Xinyang for her to use self-defense?"


    Tang Xinyang looked at Jang Shin confusedly again.


    ''Miss Tang Xinyang?''


    Why was he suddenly being too formal?


    William on the other hand was speechless for a moment.


    ''It is not self-defense!This handsome and s.e.xy woman attacked me first when all I wanted to do is to escort her!''


    But WIlliam said otherwise to avoid hurting ady''s face. "We had a misunderstanding earlier."He sighed. "She is alone, so I mistook her as someone who is in need of an escort. Xinyang is very skilled..."


    Jang Shin''s frown deepened. ''Xinyang?''


    ''These two are already close to call each other''s first names?''


    William continued without noticing it. "She is indeed a master and I can''tpare with her at all. I got instantly thrown down to the ground with one move." William then winked at Tang Xinyang and gave her a thumbs up.


    William humbled himself. In reality, he could easily counter it, but earlier he realized the identity of the woman after she used qigong, so he allowed himself to be thrown.


    In a fight between a man and a woman, a man should concede first! He must never make the woman lose face!


    Tang Xinyang grinned, ted at William''s praise.


    William was a master and a champion since a long time ago. To be praised by him and get him amazed with her martial arts, it was like obtaining a medal of recognition in a martial artspetition!


    She still remembered that she had lost to this man before. Now, it was her turn to defeat him, hehe.


    She touched her nose, feeling proud. But she still showed her manners in front of a senior. "Sir William is being modest. I know you are holding back."


    Hearing that, Jang Shin suddenly looked at Tang Xinyang with an unbelieving face.


    Jang Shin: Howe you are so polite?! You can just brag rudely like you always do!


    Jang Shin doesn''t know why but seeing Tang Xinyang acting like this, which she don''t normally do, made Jang Shin''s heart felt stuffed.


    Even Tang Xinyang''s grin look so annoying right now.


    Jang Shin gave a re to the dense woman. But Tang Xinyang did not see it and continued basking in the glory of her ''achievement''.

 Chapter 537 - William Reflected About Life

    <h4>Chapter 537 - William Reflected About Life</h4>


    Tang Xinyang was still grinning. In her mind, William was a gentleman and a man with good sportsmanship who could generously ept a loss, so her opinion of him was good.


    Jang Shin saw her wide smile at the other man. His chest inexplicably felt depressed. He pursed his lips and bent his head to whisper at Tang Xinyang''s ear.


    "Why are you looking at him so foolishly? This man harassed you. You should be angry!"


    His whisper was suppressed to a very low tone.


    However, William who had a sharp hearing heard it. His eyes flickered to look at Jang Shin.


    Who harassed who?


    He was the victim!


    Tang Xinyang did not feel the same way as Jang Shin. Her bright and innocent eyes looked at Jang Shin as she whispered back.


    "He did not harrass me. He just kissed my hand and I overreacted. I forgot he''s a Western man. It''s my fault for having his clothes ruined."


    Jang Shin: !!!


    The yboy really made a move on Xinyang?!


    Tang Xinyang did not know Jang Shin''s internal eruption and continued speaking. "Anyway, we will bete for the concert if we continue to just stand here. Jang Shin, hurry up, give the clothes to William."


    Jang Shin looked at Tang Xinyang, hating her denseness and low emotional intelligence.


    He still could not believe that Tang Xinyang, who always beat a man up whenever someone made a move on her, was suddenly acting polite to a man who took advantage of her and even acted foolishly friendly!


    The fire in his chest grew.


    "Why are you not angry at him?"


    "Ha?"


    "He ''kissed'' your hand. If a man even identally touched you before, you''ll turn into a Godzi in an instant and beat that person to near death!"


    William shuddered at this. So him getting thrown down to the ground was already Tang Xinyang being ''polite''?


    Rather, when would these two stop talking about him in front of his face?!


    Jang Shin nced at the cramped William with a bad look. "What is so different about himpared to those men?"


    Tang Xinyang blinked. Howe Jang Shin was asking so many questions? She just wanted his spare clothes, ah.


    Tang Xinyang felt that Jang Shin was angry for no reason. She scratched her head.


    Ugh, men. Their minds were difficult toprehend, just as difficult as looking for a needle in the sea.


    "Oi. Why are making things difficult? If you don''t want us to borrow your clothes, then you can just just tell us. I can ask Linfeng anyway."


    "...''Us''?! No way!"


    Tang Xinyang ''tsked'' again. Jang Shin was really being selfish.


    Tang Xinyang felt slightly disappointed. Her earlier happiness faded with his persistent questioning and refusal to lend his clothes despite her needing it.


    She turned her back to him.


    Stingy! He even chose his suit over her favor!


    Was a suit nowadays prettier than her?


    Tang Xinyang felt ashamed. She now lost face in front of her senior.


    She stomped away from Jang Shin and walked towards William.


    Jang Shin was left dumbfounded.


    What was that?!


    Tang Xinyang chose this stranger than him who was her childhood friend?!


    He felt upset.


    Jang Shin''s body moved and got hold of her arm.


    Tang Xinyang looked back. Her face no longer had a smile.


    "What?" she asked a bit irritatedly.


    Jang Shin halted, but he did not let go of her arm.


    He was really bothered by the fact that Tang Xinyang walked away from him and turned to the other man.


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself, he pulled her over to him.


    "Fine. I will let him borrow the suit."


    Tang Xinyang''s dim eyes finally showed some light.


    But she was still a bit angry. She harrumphed.


    "If you are going to let us borrow your suit, why do you have to make a fuss and make things difficult?" sheined, but her feet honestly stayed.


    Jang Shin''s eyes just bore at her. His hand that was holding her tightened, but he was careful not to hurt to her.


    "But not you."


    "Ha?" Tang Xinyang looked at him unconsciously and let out another sound of confusion for the nth time.


    "I''ll let him borrow the suit, but not you," Jang Shin honestly repeated. His eyes were serious.


    Silence fell.


    Tang Xinyang: "..."


    William: "..."


    William with dead fish eyes could not help but look at the side.


    Was he being fed with dog food right now? Yes, he was.


    Was the woman he just took a liking to about to get taken away? Yes, she was.


    ''Ah, fate. That was so fast.''


    It did not even started yet it already ended.


    Tang Xinyang opened her mouth. Her eyes widened. She had a disbelieving look on her face.


    Then, her cheeks inexplicably became flushed.


    She raised her free arm and approached Jang Shin''s face, as if about to caress his face.


    Jang Shin stilled, his narrow eyes widening slightly. His heartbeat sped up.


    Tang Xinyang then hit Jang Shin''s head hard.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!" Jang Shin was so taken aback that he yelled.


    That hurts!


    "What is that for?" He asked Tang Xinyang while touching the spot that she hit.


    Tang Xinyang spoke in a half-yell. "Why would I let myself be... borrowed, by another man?! I never knew you think so lowly of me!" She hit him again in anger, and something else she did not know.


    "Ouch! Ouch! That hurts! I am wrong! I am wrong!"


    The amazon just continued to hit him with an angry and fl.u.s.tered face.


    Tang Xinyang''s face was red. Her heartbeat was loud and fast but she felt constricted at the same time. It felt like her heart was being turned into mashed potato, and her stomach was fluttering.


    It was exhrating but very strange. She did not like this feeling at all!


    The confused Tang Xinyang continued to hit him while her heart fluttered.


    Standing quietly at one side, William chose to ignore the domestic violence urring in front of him.


    The hell, he could smell the scent of flirting and dogfood in the air!


    William wondered and reflected on his life.

 Chapter 538 - Approaching Towards The Eventful Night

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Approaching Towards The Eventful Night</h4>


    While people continued to flow into the grand theater hall invested in by the Tang family, a limousine was also journeying towards the venue.


    The partition was closed, thus allowing the two men inside to converse properly.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned against the seatfortably, while in his hand was a ss of wine. He wore ck from head to toe. On his tie was a pin of a silver lion eaten by a golden fire. It glistened under the dim lighting.


    "I really wonder what this small party''s purpose is," the man said while in deep thoughts.


    Lu Jin nced at his father.


    He too had that question.


    Yesterday night, after reprimanding him, his father then told him to prepare for tomorrow''s asion. Lu Jin had not heard of any news about this private banquet. He was a bit surprised when his father handed him Mistress Tang''s invitation.


    He was interested in this event?


    In the midst the broken ss shards, the man reached out for a small, wax-sealed envelope on the coffee table. Hezily threw the small envelope to Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin caught it quietly.


    "Prepare for tomorrow''s banquet, oh right, it should be a recital or a concert. You will be attending the Tang family''s private event."


    Lu Jin opened the invitation.


    ''Tang Yin''s private concert?''


    This was so sudden. A concert unknown by the world filled with powerful people. It''s a suspicious gathering. That''s what it looked like for Lu Jin.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up and buttoned up his suit.


    "I will also be tagging along."


    ''...!''


    When his father''s said those words, Lu Jin was stumped.


    This was a private event with no media and only huge powers gathered in the pretense of a small concert. Lu Jin was not surprised at all that his father managed to get this news and even an invitation. But what was confusing was that the man himself said he would being personally.


    He, Lu Jin, was enough to attend this event. Why would his father tag along?


    Lu Jin knew that his father only personally came when the matter was serious or important.


    But this party... he did not have any idea at all of what its actual purpose was.


    More importantly, what was his father''s purpose?


    The man did not have the whim to tell him at all.


    Inside the car, Ming Zhi Yi continued to mutter. His eyes narrowed, thinking deeply. "The people invited by the old woman are all connected to the organization. Did she sniff me out previously...?"


    Lu Jin listened to him quietly. He was trying to put the pieces together.


    Ming Zhi Yi sipped on his wine and looked at Lu Jin. He decided to halt his thoughts for now.


    "Lu Jin, I have confirmed today that the Chairman of Tanaka Group and his grandson will being. You have to secure their cooperation today."


    Lu Jin now knew what was his, Lu Jin''s, purpose foring. "Yes, Father."


    Ming Zhi Yi turned silent, continuing his thoughts. Finally, after a long while, the man sighed.


    "I am not sure if they got a clue or not. It is better to check it out."


    Lu Jin''s eyes lowered.


    The Tang family sniffed out their n...?


    Howe?


    ****


    Inside the private room, Tang Yin was looking at her music sheet. Her dolled-up face was serious as she quietly rehearsed in her mind.


    Usually, at around this time, theposer or performer must calm down to ensure that they would be at their best element on stage.


    However, her nervousness acted up this time. Even though she had been performing in front of a crowd ever since young, she could not help but feel slightly nervous after checking the list of guests yesterday night.


    Majority of the guests were all invited personally by her grandmother and not a single one of them was a mere peanut gallery member. They were people who had big prowess and huge reputation behind them. In terms of status, they did not fall behind her grandmother.


    A little woman who had just made her social debut this year, having her first private concert with this kind of crowd, it was an overkill! Tang Yin could not help but feel pressured by the situation.


    Even though she knew that her private concert was only a pretense and that her grandmother had other ns, it still took a huge toll on her.


    She had to do her best without any w. Her actions would reflect the Tang family''s prestige after all.


    A knock on the door sounded, jolting Tang Yin from her concentration.


    An old woman''s voice sounded behind it.


    "Yin''er?"


    Tang Yin recognized the old voice. She hastily went to the door to open it.


    "Grandma? You''re here!"


    Her grandmother arrived early before the concert started.


    "I need to be early. I will be weing the guests after all. How are you doing?"


    Tang Yin held her grandmother''s hand while assisting her to sit on the couch.


    "I''m done preparing. My dresses are all ready as well. I am just rehearsing in my mind."


    "Good, but don''t be pressured too much. Don''t mind us old people. I just want you to have fun."


    Mistress Tang knew her granddaughters well. Even though Tang Yin was hailed as a genius musician, she tended to get nervous a lot an hour before a performance. Especially now that this was her first private concert, which had been filled with powerful people.


    This was why Mistress Tang checked on her to ease her mind.


    "Yes grandma. Don''t worry, I will not let the Tang family down."


    Mistress Tang shook her head. "I don''t care if you miss a note. Not many of them are familiar with music professionally. They are businessmen. Just do your thing well."


    Tang Yin smiled. She knew that her grandmother was trying tofort her and relieve the pressure on her.


    It did work though.


    "Alright. I will keep that in mind." She looked at the door. "By the way, grandma. Where is sister?"


    "I went ahead of your sister. We left the mansion in separate cars. She said she will arriveter and waited for Jang Shin."


    "Jang Shin ising?"


    Tang Yin only received the guest list that Mistress Tang personally invited, not the one Tang Xinyang had.


    "Yes. A lot of your sister''s friends will being. It is a good thing, it will serve as a cover up so that we are not too suspicious with the list of guests. This gave me an idea, so I invited some people in the entertainment industry at thest minute. Of course, this is still private, so there will be no news or coverage."


    Tang Yin nodded. "Who are they?"


    She was not very familiar with the recent entertainment trends in the country yet.


    "Just a few rising stars and a rising agency."


    Tang Yin did not ask about the secondary guests anymore, because she assumed that they might just be small fries in her grandmother''s eyes, used as cover.


    Since Jang Shin would being, then, Linfeng...


    Would hee as well?


    "How about Linfeng?" she asked after hesitating.


    Mistress Tang gave her a nce. "I heard from Xinyang, he is likely toe."


    Tang Yin''s eyes brightened.


    "But I am warning you, my dear Yin''er. Be modest and don''t make a fool of yourself. A lot of eyes will be watching. Linfeng is still working under a Xiong."


    Hearing the word ''Xiong'' made Tang Yin pout.


    "That Xiong Zhi will be there as well, will she not?"


    "Of course she will be there. She is the heiress of the Xiong family. ording to Xinyang, IHZHI''s talents will be attending too."


    Tang Yin''s face turned sour.


    Since Linfeng wasing, there was no way that that stingy Xiong girl would note.


    Mistress Tang saw her granddaughter''s reaction. "You and Xiong Zhi are not in good terms? The girl has a pleasant personality, or else your sister won''t befriend her."


    "Not that, grandma. There are just some matters between me and Xiong Zhi."


    Mistress Tang raised her eyebrows. Then suddenly, it dawned on her. "Oh... Is it because of Linfeng?"


    Tang Yin did not answer.


    Mistress Tang shook her head. "Give up, Yin''er. If Linfeng is a Jang, I won''t stop you. But he belongs to the Xiongs."


    Tang Yin''s face darkened.


    She could not give up now.


    Linfeng... was the only man where she could see her future belong to.


    Mistress Tang sighed, seeing her granddaughter being so stubborn.


    "Anyway, these matters are for you, young ones, to solve. Discuss it among yourselves. Just be good to Xiong Zhi when sheester. Don''t let others make up a misunderstanding that we are not in good terms with the Xiongs."


    Tang Yin answered begrudgingly, "Yes, grandma..."


    She did not like to see that cold face at all, ah.


    Wait...


    Since that woman wille, then...


    Tang Yin looked at her grandmother and asked, "Then that Lu--I mean, Second Young Master Lu wille as well, right?"


    Mistress Tang nodded. "I invited Old Lu. He will naturally bring his grandson."


    Tang Yin''s eyes shed. She fell into deep thoughts.


    She and that man had never arrived at an agreement.


    If only that man had agreed with her n, then maybe they could use this opportunity. But s, the man was a coward.


    Tang Yin was silent as she thought whether they could use this chance to try to get in the way between Linfeng and Xiong Zhi. She had not even realized that her nervousness for the concert was gone.

 Chapter 539 - A Conversation Between Old People

    <h4>Chapter 539 - A Conversation Between Old People</h4>


    The private concert held by the Tang''s was not entirely different from a private banquet.


    In an enormous hall''s ssically designed interior with medieval elements, a few tables were set up. The amount of the people that could fill up the room could number up to a thousand, but the tables and chairs could only amount to two hundred. The invited guests themselves were only less than two hundred.


    The elevated stage at one side of the hall was very wide, a whole orchestra could stand on it with enough space.


    At the moment, on the elevated stage was a big white Stein piano and a stool.


    Behind the white piano were the stools of the orchestra and their musical instruments.


    The private concert had not officially started yet, but the musicians were already ying a soothing melody for the people who came into the hall.


    Because the ce was enormous and the tables were distanced with privacy in mind, the guests slowly rxed and began to enter the state of enjoying music, while asionally chatting with theirpanion. It did not feel empty because of the plenty of waiters walking around and giving refreshments to the guests.


    The guests would also asionally stand to greet people, chat a bit, then return to their tables.


    At the entrance of the hall was an old woman in traditional clothes. Currently, she was greeting an old man who wore a traditional chong pao and appeared to be an eminent elder.


    "Old Xiong, you came. You haven''t given me your response so I thought you will not being," Mistress Tang said, teasing the old man.


    Old Xiong waved his hand. "What nonsense.? No matter what I reply, you will be forcing me toe anyway to this ce. I don''t have much choice. So what is the use of replying?"


    Mistress Tangughed. "Don''t say that. Those who hear you might think I am too brazen. How can I order around a Xiong?"


    Old Xiong raised his brow in suspicion. "You are being modest today. How unusual."


    Mistress Tang smiled amiably and led him to a table at the front. "Howe you did not bring your granddaughter with you?"


    Mistress Tang expected that the XIong heiress woulde. The girl had been personally invited by her granddaughter and Tang Xinyang confirmed that she woulde with some IHZHI artists.


    Hearing the question, the old man frowned.


    "She''s not here yet? We left the mansion at the same time." Old Xiong then turned to Zhou Min who was quietly following them around.


    "Zhou Min, tell your son to hurry up.? Howe your son is slower than me, an old man?"


    Zhou Min: "..."


    I know you are angry, Master. But don''t drag me in. A son is like spilled milk.


    (A/n: The saying is ''a daughter is like a spilled milk'', but here Zhou Min used that to wash his hand.)


    Zhou Min bowed. "I will call Linfeng to inquire their whereabouts."


    While Zhou Min was making a phone call at the side, the two old people continued to move to the front.


    There were some people who recognized Old Xiong and Mistress Tang on the way. They stood up to greet the two old people. Some of them had great status that Old Xiong and Mistress Tang could not ignore. So they spent a lot of time on the way before they arrived at their own table.


    At the front table where Old Xiong was supposed to sit was Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze.


    Old Lu saw Old Xiong and Mistress Tang.


    He harrumphed at Mistress Tang.


    "Don''t tell me, this old man would sit on our table?" Old Lu asked.


    Old Xiong frowned as well when he saw the Lu family.


    ''The Lu and the Xiong family in one table again?''


    "Calling other people as old man, have you never taken a look at the mirror?" Old Xiong retorted.


    Old Lu delibaretly ignored Old Xiong and said to Mistress Tang, "This is the reason why I told you many times to not put me on the same table with this old man. We will just chew each other''s bones the whole day."


    Lu Yin Ze stood up and bowed to Old XIong. "Greetings, godfather."


    Old Xiong nodded. "You are growing into a handsome and capable man. Don''t be like your grandfather."


    Old Lu threw a hard look at Old Xiong. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Aiya, aiya, you two are not getting any younger. Let bygones be bygones," Mistress Tang said as she forcefully dragged Old Xiong to the table.


    "Come one, sit. There are still many guests I need to greet."


    Old Xiong could not do anything with Mistress Tang around. He sat down on his seat grudgingly.


    Old Lu looked behind Old Xiong.


    "Your granddaughter did note?"


    Lu Yin Ze perked up his ears. He took a nce at the empty seat beside Old Xiong. This was probably a seat for Xiong Zhi.


    "She is on the way." Old Xiong cut his answer short.


    A tiger and a lion on the same table was bound to be disastrous. This would happen always in the past. However, like Mistress Tang had said, the two were not getting any younger. Their fight right now turned into a silentpetition.


    Since the party had not started yet, a lot of people came to their table from time to time to chat with them. This was the table with the heads of the Xiong and Lu after all.


    A little whileter, Old Guan came as well. He saw the other two heads on the same table.


    Old Guan did not go straight to his table but towards the two instead. Beside him was Guan Gu Ri who wore a kind smile.


    "Oh, that tigress actually put you two on the same table? She must have ns to let you two reconcile." Old Guan greeted the two old men. He was lively as ever, however, his hair andplexion told them that he was aging fast.

 Chapter 540 - A Conversation Between Old People (II)

    <h4>Chapter 540 - A Conversation Between Old People (II)</h4>


    Two grey heads turned to him.


    "Howe you''ve gotten older during the time I did not see you?" Old XIong''s mouth was straightforward and did not have any filter.


    Old Guan touched his white hair. "Aiya, I am having a hard time choosing marriage partners for my three grandsons, that''s why." Old Guan said ambiguously.


    Guan Gu Ri stiffened at this while Old Xiong momentarily was stumped.


    Old Guan was giving hints about their previous deal.


    Old Xiong shook his head. No matter what, he had made a deal with his granddaughter.


    "I have to trouble you and add some to your concerns. You still owe me two billion."


    Old Guan: "..."


    The conversation they had four years ago appeared in his mind.


    That''s right, in the deal they had made, he had bet that his friend''s granddaughter would give up growing her business or fail within four years.


    He was confident at that time that he would win. How would a little girl who had not yete of age and knew nothing of sales or marketing would strive in the cruel world of business for four years? It was only natural of him to think of that, especially the girl would build it from scratch.


    Old Guan had really bite himself this time.


    Not only the little girl showed her capability to lead apany, but she also became a big figure in the industry.


    The heiress of Xiong.


    The owner of IHZHI.


    The one who made the miraculous ''ArtWorld''.


    Her reputation in the industry just continued to rise in the passage of time.


    Old Guan sighed a bit enviously.


    Aiya, that was his mistake. Who would have thought that Old Xiong''s granddaughter was so capable and outstanding?


    "I can pay you that two billion, stingy. But my offer still stands."


    Old Guan''s meaning was clear. He still wanted Xiong Zhi as his grandaughter-inw. Now that she was the heiress and proved her worth, she was even more desirable.


    "That can''t happen. You see, I made a deal with my own granddaughter," Old Xiong said.


    Four years had already passed and his granddaughter''spany exceeded his expectations. It did not only seeded and created its own name. It was even gathering attention as time went by.


    Old Guan shook his head regretfully. What a pity.


    Old Lu was silent, however, his ears were perked up. He could put the puzzles together.


    ''So this Guan had his eyes on Xiong Zhi as well? How about my grandson?''


    Old Lu nced at his grandson.


    Lu Yin Ze was drinking, however, Old Lu could see that his attention was focused on Old Guan''s and Old Xiong''s conversation.


    "Ahem." Old Lu coughed and took their attention.


    "If you are talking about the Xiong heiress''s future prospect for marriage, it will be better if the old man chooses properly. Why go after a family which has a possible fight for inheritance?" Old Lu patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder. "Why not choose a handsome and sure heir to marry?"


    Old Guan and Old Xiong: "..."


    Why are you joining the conversation?


    Old Xiong raised his brow. "A sure heir? Maybe you have forgotten that you still have your eldest grandson lying in wait."


    "..."


    The table went silent.


    There was an awkward atmosphere in the air.


    The yfulness in Old Lu''s eyes was gone. He looked at Old Xiong seriously.


    Old Xiong knew that he had touched the old man''s inverse scale. But he was not afraid of offending the other person. Besides, what Old Lu was saying could not happen. Now that Xiong Zhi bes an heiress, she naturally could not marry Lu Yin Ze, a sure heir.


    Old Xiong knew that Old Lu was aware of that and was just trying his luck. But it doesn''t matter even it was a joke, he would not let the other had an interest in his granddaughter and made his granddaughter''s life hard due to some rumors.


    "Cough!"


    Old Guan coughed to break the fight that was about to break out. They were old people with old bones, these two could not exchange blows like when they were young. Instead, the two would likely fight with their stocks. That would be more disastrous.


    No one would want a fight between the two legendary families because surely, even the Guans would be affected and suffer.


    "Don''t speak nonsense Old Lu. Old Xiong could not choose your family. Your second grandson is the heir, while Old Xiong''s granddaughter is an heir as well. You two could not make an alliance like that." Old Guan said.


    The two old people knew that. Unless they want the business industry to be chaotic and turned the Guans and Tangs against them, they could not make an alliance through the marriage of the two heirs.


    Old Guan used this to his advantage, "So I am telling you Old Xiong. I have my third grandson to offer. He might not be as exceptional as your granddaughter but he could carry a surname Xiong."


    Guan Gu Ri nced at his grandfather. His eyes contained worry.


    For a man to marry to a girl''s family and carry his wife''s surname, was belittling the man''s position. In that kind of marriage, the man would be inferior to his wife. And no man would want that.


    But Old Guan was willing to offer his grandson like that for the sake of gaining more influence and power with the Xiong''s help.


    Guan Gu Ri was concerned for his brother, "Grandfather, I think we still should consider about it..."


    Old Guan nced at him.


    Guan Gu Ri closed his mouth. This was a matter he doesn''t have a say in.


    Lu Yin Ze on the other side frowned.


    Guan Gao Huan to be Xiong Zhi''s fiance?


    He remembered in theirst meeting that Gao Huan said that Xiong Zhi was arranged to be his fiancee. He did not take that to heart since he knew how Xiong Zhi was deeply in love with Linfeng. Even a fiance for her was just a meaningless word unless it was Linfeng.

 Chapter 541 - The Young Miss True Lover

    <h4>Chapter 541 - The Young Miss True Lover</h4>


    Old Guan looked around, "By the way, where is your granddaughter? She is the topic of our conversation yet she is not here."


    Old Xiong: "..."


    Howe everyone was asking about his grandaughter?


    "She is on the way," Old Xiong said for the nth time. He then gave a nce at Zhou Min.


    Zhou Min who was standing not far away received his stare and understood.


    He sighed and dialed Linfeng''s number again.


    His son''s voice sounded, "We are already here."


    "Where--"


    Zhou Min''s words was not finished yet when he recognized the iing people from the entrance. It was the couple he had been waiting for.


    On the doorway was Xiong Zhi clinging on Linfeng''s arm.


    Today, Linfeng appeared in the concert banquet not as her butler as but as the sixth king, SC''s owner.


    Zhou Min pressed the end button of the call. He went to Old Xiong''s table and said in a low voice. "Master, Young Miss Zhi is here."


    Nevertheless, his low voice still reached the other men''s ears on the table.


    Old Xiong, Old Lu, and Old Guan turned their greying heads to the door. Guan Gu Ri and Lu Yin Ze turned to look as well.


    The subject of their conversation, whom these old people coveted to be their inws, was currently holding the arm of another man.


    Xiong Zhi had an outstanding beauty. Unlike a long time ago when she was like an icy doll who looked impably beautiful but lifeless, now, she faintly smiled to the people who greeted her, returning their greetings as well.


    The man beside her did not lose at all in charisma with his own overwhelming masculine aura.


    The young pair was stopped by the people from all sides on their way to their table. These two were the youngest people among the aplished elders present, the admirable youngsters who build their own sessful businesses from scratch at a very young age. Naturally, they gathered quite a lot of attention from the other wealthy and powerful businessmen.


    Not only the attention of the old people at the front table was attracted, but even the two masked men at the third row in the corner, who deliberately concealed their aura, studied the couple as well. They purposely chose the area that was the farthest from the crowd.


    The old people on the table at the front fell silent.


    It was Old Guan who spoke first.


    "...The young man beside your grandaughter is very familiar. I''ve heard rumors before. But... Is he... your butler''s son?" There was uncertainty in his tone.


    It was Old Lu who answered for him.


    "Your eyesight is getting bad. That man created a sensation just recently because of the ZD Project, and most importantly, he grabbed the title of the sixth king. He is indeed Zhou Linfeng."


    Old Xiong''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "You sure know a lot in the matters of young ones. I did not know that is your hobby."


    ''Nosy old fool.''


    Old Lu: "..." Do you think I didn''t know what you''re thinking!


    He was very well informed regarding his grandson''s rival in love after all, ah.


    But Old Lu replied instead. "Of course. The actions of the young ones will affect us as well. Can''t you see how your Xiong Empire is doing better than before because of your granddaughter? It is justified that we, elders, pay attention to the younger generation''s matters."


    Old Guan nodded. "I agree. Which is why..." He looked at Old Xiong. "Since we are in the topic. Are you trying to get Zhou Linfeng marry into your family?"


    All eyes instantly turned to Old Xiong.


    Lu Yin Ze''s blue eyes shed. He waited with bated breath for the old man''s answer.


    Old Xiong was silent. He then slowly said, "My granddaughter is still young. Why would I let her marry at a very young age?"


    Old Lu and Old Guan: "..."


    Inwardly, Old Guan scolded the thick face of his old friend.


    ''You are already selling her to me four years ago! You even nned to have her marry at the age of twenty-three... What kind of loving elder are you posing as now?''


    As if not seeing the using look in the other elders'' eyes, Old Xiong drank his cup of warmed wine and spoke softly. "Besides, as I have said, I made a deal with my granddaughter. She will settle the matter herself in regards to her own marriage."


    "...."


    Old Lu and Old Guan looked at each other, then Old Lu subtly nced at his grandson who had his eyes lowered.


    He felt a bit of heartache for his grandson.


    His poor Yin''er.


    Old Guan shook his head. "I can''t believe I will be able to hear you say this, Old Xiong. You are really very different from before. Is it because you are getting older that you are starting to be sentimental and soft? When did you be a man who thinks of his kin? Where is the Old Xiong who only thought about the interests of the Xiong family?"


    The table fell silent again.


    All of them except the man himself shot a look at Old Xiong. They agreed with Old Guan. Out of all of them, the greatest utilitarian was this old guy, yet now he was strangely acting otherwise.


    Old Xiong harrumphed. "What are you looking at? I am still me, I did not go anywhere. My grandaughter just became so capable that she had changed my views on her. That''s all. Now, enough talking about her."


    The old people tacitly stopped talking about Xiong Zhi. They kept their own thoughts while throwing nces at Old XIong.


    Finally, after a short chatter about some matters, Old Guan and Guan Gu Ri returned to their own table. Theirs was just beside Old Xiong and Old Lu''s table.


    Lu Yin Ze reached for his ss. He drowned the feeling of helplessness and jealously in his heart.


    If the head of the Xiong could not do anything about Xiong Zhi''s and Linfeng''s rtionship, what more of him?


    "It''s quite bitter," he silently muttered.


    "You don''t like the drinks? Let the waiters change it," his grandfather who heard him attentively suggested.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled. "It''s alright. I have gotten used to it."


    Old Lu: "???"


    Why did he feel his grandson''s smile was a bit pained?


    ****


    Meanwhile, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng had not arrived at their table yet.


    Currently, they were engaged in a conversation with Kwang Sook who was with his muse.


    Kwang Sook wore a dashing smile.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, I knew you will be here. I am very honored to meet you personally again. I haven''t thanked you enough for the help you''ve given to us over the years."


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    When Kwang Sook was being cornered and pushed by Xiong Wuyue before, she kindly ''helped'' Kwang Sook. She had done this to bully Xiong Wuyue, but it reaped good rewards since Kwang Sook felt indebted to her. So when IHZHI Entertainment was created, Xiao Mei and Kwang Sook''s director had a few coborations done.


    "I heard you have been doing well. Is she your new rising star?"


    Kwang Sook gave space for her muse to introduce herself.


    "Yes. In our new coboration with IHZHI Entertainment, she will be our first line artist to market her face this time."


    The beauty sensibly introduced herself. She shyly bowed before throwing a covetous look at Linfeng.


    Linfeng pretended to not see it.


    However, Xiong Zhi caught it. Her smile slightly diminished.


    "I don''t like her. Is there someone else?"


    Kwang Sook: "..."


    The woman turned red in embarrassment and worry. She knew who Xiong Zhi was and what power she held.


    "I-I a-apologize if I offended the Young M-miss."


    Xiong Zhi just coldly nced at her and held Linfeng''s arm tightly.


    Her boyfriend really was a ma of peach blossoms. Well, she could handle them.


    "Is she that good?" she asked Kwang Sook instead. Since the other apologized sincerely, Xiong Zhi could still give her a second chance, if the other was a really good talent who was not easily reced.


    "Ah, y-yes. Of course. She''s the winner of our new talent show. I hope you consider it." Kwang Sook was confused of how his talent offended the Young Miss.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "She''s forgiven. However, I might change my mind, unless she stops looking at my boyfriend like a hungry wolf."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Kwang Sook: "..."


    The woman: ¨“¨Œ¨“ ...So that is it. I''m just silently appreciating, my ancestor!


    ''I won''t look, I won''t look!''


    After recovering from his shock, Kwang Sook nudged at his muse to apologize again to the couple.


    The woman repeatedly apologized.


    When the two went away, Kwang Sook sighed in relief.


    "President, I thought the two aren''t a couple?" the pretty woman said aggrievedly.


    Kwang Sook scratched his head. "Ugh, I''m also surprised. That man is really just her butler a long time ago. But things changed. However... I thought there is something going on between her and the Young Master Lu? There were rumours before... Ah, I don''t know anymore. Let''s just believe whates out of her mouth. Some rumors are just entirely different from the truth after all."


    Kwang Sook''sst visit in the country was four years ago, when he went to IAmFashionista. During his stay in the country, the rumors he heard was that the Second Young Master Lu and the Young Miss of the Xiong family was bing intimate. s, he was not aware that the ck horse, a once Zhou butler who had made a name for himself and became the sixth king, was actually the Young Miss''s true lover.


    He really wondered how those two ended up together despite their former heaven and earth status.


    ***


    (A/n: Kwang Sook appeared before in volume 1. Refer chap 163)

 Chapter 542 - Sharing A Table

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Sharing A Table</h4>


    Finally, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng arrived at the front area. They were not on the first row but on the second row instead. It was the table which Tang Xinyang arranged for them.


    As the two sat down, the old men on the table before them who were silently observing the newly arrived pair was surprised.


    "Your granddaughter will not be sitting on your table?" Old Guan from the neighboring tablemented to Old Xiong. The tables for the legendary families were closer togetherpared to the others, obviously arranged by Mistress Tang.


    "Why would she sit there?" Old Lu asked confusedly. It was a given that the juniors from the same family would be sitting by their elders.


    "This despicable man!" Old Xiong angrily snorted.


    When the Old Guan and Old Lu heard Old Xiong''s annoyed words, they swallowed down their uing questions.


    It turned out that the old man himself did not know as well that his precious granddaughter would not be joining them at their table.


    It was only Lu Yin Ze who was silent and drank more. The moment he saw the twoing together hand in hand, he knew then that he would not be able to share a table with her.


    Old Xiong harrumphed.


    His granddaughter was not married yet, however, she was already separating herself from her own grandfather!


    Old Xiong kept ring at the couple''s table. Especially at Linfeng.


    Linfeng leaned at Xiong Zhi. "Your grandfather keeps ring at me. Are you sure it is wise to not greet him? There''s Master Lu and Master Guan over there as well."


    Xiong Zhi did not care. "We can greet themter." She then leaned against Linfeng. "This is a good opportunity to shut up the others who have interest in you. It''s good to give them hints that we are a couple."


    Xiong Zhi was obviously snuggling against Linfeng now.


    Linfeng chuckled. "I think many people will get angry at me for hogging the most amazing woman''s interest."


    Xiong Zhi: " They will get angry, but won''t you be even angrier if someone else showed interest on me?"


    Linfeng narrowed his eyes and held her hand. "Let them try. I will let them know just who they are facing."


    Over his dead body would they get to touch his woman.


    Xiong Zhi understood Linfeng''s meaning. The corner of her lips turned up.


    "...Fine, as if you will let them."


    The two looked at each other while showing their deep love in their eyes.


    There were murmurs around them. Many eyes were watching their every move.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but point out this situation. "Come to think of it, this is our first time sharing a table in front of these people, right?"


    Linfeng looked around. The eyes around them was throwing them intrigued looks. The faces clearly wondered what was the real rtionship between them.


    Linfeng smiled. "You forgot, when we came to the Tang''s banquetst time, you asked me to sit beside you."


    "That''s different. You attended as my butler back then. At that time, there just happened to be a free seat."


    "Then I guess this is really the first time I officially came as your partner, sitting on the same table with you like a normal guest."


    Xiong Zhi was happy. "You''vee a long way just to sit with me. Thank you, Linfeng." She tightened her hold on his hand. She sincerely expressed her gratefulness in her heart.


    Xiong Zhi did not care about Linfeng''s status. But no matter what she thought, it was a fact that their status was a huge wall that they needed to ovee.


    Now, Linfeng had made it possible for their rtionship to continue and get approved by the world.


    At least now, no one would scold them for acting shamelessly and going against the norm.


    Linfeng had made it all possible.


    Her sincere thanks and loving eyes made Linfeng want to give her the whole world.


    His eyes softened. "Zhi''er, I could not have done it alone. All the years I endured are thanks to you. You made me work hard towards my goal and be happy at the same time. Thank you for your patience." Xiong Zhi had waited for him and supported him all throughout. He could not achieve both status and happiness without Xiong Zhi.


    The couple once again fell into their own woven magic, forgetting everything else.


    The onlookers who was initially doubting what their rtionship was began to understand the meaning of the intimacy between the pair.


    Shocking!


    The atmosphere between the newly established sixth king and the Xiong Heiress was not just for friends or business partners. This was clearly the air of a couple in love!


    "I am sorry to interrupt, but I''ll be sharing the same table with you." A voice of a woman made the pink bubbles in the air pop.


    Xiong Zhi''s brows twitched slightly. She looked up at the handsome beauty who appeared before them.


    "You always have a bad timing," she muttered.


    "What?" Tang Xinyang asked with an innocent look.


    Linfeng: "Just sit down. Where''s Jang Shin?"


    Tang Xinyang sat on one of the empty chairs. "He is helping William change clothes."


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. "What happened?"


    "There is a small fight, and William has to change clothes."


    Xioong Zhi and Linfeng looked at eah other. They understand what happened without Tang Xinyang retelling the whole story.


    "What a waste. I paid quite a bit for his suit. It''s haute couture. How will youpensate me?" Xiong Zhi said. The white suit which she gave to WIlliam was priceless and unique. It was made by Mr. Cang. She had really given a lot of importance in getting that suit since it was her ''thank you'' gift to William''s effort in the past week.


    "..So stingy? Is the Xiong Empire getting bankrupt or what?"


    "We are businessmen."


    Tang Xinyang scratched her head. She had forgotten that her friend was a bit materialistic and had a rather unconventional mind. "That...I''ll pay you twice."


    Xiong Zhi stopped for a while. That would be a lot of money. She can add it as extra equity. She nodded. "That''s good. But how will you pay for William''s bad experience? He is my client and you gave him such a bad trauma."


    Tang Xinyang touched her head. There was apensation for trauma? How much did she owe Jang Shin then?


    "Ah...I''ll pay thrice...?"


    Xiong Zhi finally smiled. She could faintly hear the sound of money being piled up. "Alright. I will give you the pay checkter."


    Linfeng shook his head with a smile.


    Tang Xinyang nodded with hesitation. Linfeng''s helpless smile and Xiong Zhi satisfied smile... She knew that she had been ripped off. Her instincts were top notch so she tried to ask.


    "How much..--" She was about to ask how much it all cost when a brusqe voice was heard behind them.


    "Pretty snob woman?" A tall Arabic man came to their table.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng immediately recognized him. It was only Tang Xinyang who did not.


    Tang Xinyang turned around to the voice who interrupted her.


    It was a man, a handsome man to be exact. But in her eyes, he was just a rude person who called a woman ''pretty snob''.


    "Who are you?" Tang Xinyang asked with a frown.


    It was Linfeng who answered, "Sir Eitan, you attend as well."


    Linfeng stood up to shake hands with the man.


    Eitan recognized Linfeng. "Oh, Mr. Linfeng. We only saw each other in the past month during our coboration. It''s nice to see you here as well."


    Linfeng smiled, "It''s my honor. It seems like the Tang family invited the Abromich family," Linfeng said meaningfully when he saw that beside their table was Etian''s father, Ifel Abromich, the underground king in the Middle East.


    Ifel Abromich heard Linfeng and just raised his hand as a greeting.


    Linfeng bowed.


    Xiong Zhi got this cue to nod in greeting as well.


    The Arabic old man just returned with a slight bow.


    Eitan nced at Xiong Zhi, but since he saw that this beautiful woman came with Linfeng and might be already taken by the man, he directed his attention to Tang Xinyang.


    "We have met before in IAmFashiniosta. You are quite feisty at that time."


    Tang Xinyang: "..." She still did not remember him, ah.


    Eitan then looked at the empty seat. "May I sit here for a moment?"


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng was about to nod but Tang Xinyang''s fast mouth spoke first, "I am saving that seat for someone."


    Eitan: "..."


    He halted the hand that was about to pull the chair open.


    "Oh, is it for yourpanion?"


    "No, my boyfriend," Tang Xinyang said confidently.


    Eitan: "..."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng: "...."


    The two were thinking: When did Jang Shin be your boyfriend? Does he know about it?


    Eitan then recovered. He liked this woman, but he already got rejected twice.


    He just smiled a bit embarrassingly. "Is that so? I am sorry to bother you. Gentleman,dies, I will excuse myself."


    Eitan bid goodbye to Xiong Zhi and Linfeng.


    The couple had no choice but to let the man go with a helpless expression.


    Xiong Zhi looked mingly at Tang Xinyang. "You are being rude."


    "What is so rude about me? Compared to you, I''m an angel."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Linfeng chuckled and poked Xiong Zhi''s puffed cheeks.


    Yeah, his girlfriend was quite ruthless in squatting flies, but he loved it anyway.


    ***


    (A/n: Eitan and Ifel Abromich were first introduced in IAmFashionista Arc 1. Ifel Abromich has great influence in Middle East as the underground king. Eitan took an interest to Tang Xinyang at IAmFashionista but Tang Xinyang just slightly crushed his hand. Refer chap 160. )

 Chapter 543 - Meeting Xiong Mai Again

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Meeting Xiong Mai Again</h4>


    On the other side, Eitan returned to his table.


    "That is the sixth king and the Xiong heiress. Who is the other woman?" Ifel asked in arabic.


    "I heard that she is the eldest Tang. Too bad, she is taken."


    Ifel did notment on that. He turned to look at the third row at the corner.


    "When the concert is on its peak, go talk to Mr. Ming''s son."


    "Lu Jin? They are here?" Eitan looked around.


    Ifel secretly gestured at the third row.


    "Oh, they are truly here. They are not easy to find when they hide like that. What''s this talk going to be all about?"


    "I am not sure yet. Mr. Ming just said that this gathering is quite suspicious. Try to inquire more."


    Eitan looked around again. The tables were getting filled up. The people in each table were all remarkable, the powerheads of each industry. There might be some small fries like the ones in entertainment, but the majority of the guests here were known people.


    What was suspicious about it?


    "I don''t understand. It''s pretty normal to me."


    Ifel shook his head. "Look closely. You''ll be able to get something from it."


    Eitan followed his father''s instruction and observed the people closely. But in the end, he did not quite get what his father and Mr. Ming was talking about.


    ***


    The people continued to flow in.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly caught sight of a familiar woman at the entrance. Her eyes instantly turned brighter.


    "Hold on," she said to Linfeng and Tang Xinyang before standing up and walking towards the entrance. Linfeng saw where she was going, excused himself from Tang Xinyang, and followed suit.


    Because the concert had not yet started, many people were joining other''s tables for greetings and business talks. Some were chatting by corners, by the tables, or in their own small groups.


    Naturally, Xiong Zhi walking up to the entrance was quite normal.


    "Aunt Mai," Xiong Zhi called out to the woman wearing a royal red dress.


    Xiong Mai turned her head to Xiong Zhi. Her strict and serious face softened into a smile.


    "Zhi''er, you''ve grown into a lovely youngdy," Xiong Mai praised as she reached out and hugged Xiong Zhi. Afterwards, she took a good look at thetter.


    Xiong Zhi was bing more and more beautiful. Her cousin''s beautiful appearance was also starting to show in Xiong Zhi''s features.


    "You look a lot like your mother."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "I should look like you then?"


    "Fufu, what a sweet mouth. Where did you learn this skill?"


    Xiong Mai''s heart was moved by Xiong Zhi''s changes. It was clear that time had favored her niece with positive changes. She was more vibrant than before.


    Xiong Mai could feel her niece''s sincerity and filial piety.


    For Xiong Zhi, she was like a mother.


    Xiong Zhi turned to the man who caught up with her. "I learned it from Linfeng." Her smile turned sweeter as she nced up at him.


    Linfeng bowed to Xiong Mai respectfully. "Greetings." He then gave Xiong Zhi a nce.


    ''You learned that from me? But I actually learned that from you.''


    Who kept praising and giving himmendations, like how good he looked on his clothes and such, since they first met?


    Xiong Mai''s brows rose and she looked alternately between Xiong Zhi and Linfeng. She smelled something in the air.


    She turned to study Linfeng. The man''s face and name were familiar.


    She then asked Linfeng. "Linfeng... You mean ''Zhou'' Linfeng?" There was emphasis on the word ''Zhou''.


    "Yes, my family had served the Xiong family since ancient times." Linfeng confirmed.


    "I remember now. I was there when our family exchanged thest bows. Then I learned that it was actually all your doing."


    Linfeng straightened his back at this. Xiong Mai''s tone was mysterious, making him feel slightly apprehensive.


    Was she angry..?


    If it was another person, Linfeng would not care. But this was Xiong Mai. Xiong Zhi treated Xiong Mai like her mother. Strictly speaking, Xiong Mai would be simr to Linfeng''s mother-inw, whom he needed to be in good side with and get approved by.


    Xiong Mai''s brows still had not softened. "I heard a lot about you. SC''s owner, the sixth king, and now, by the looks of it..." Xiong Mai nced at Xiong Zhi. "Are you trying to be part of the Xiong family, the heiress''s husband?"


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. Why was her aunt roasting Linfeng all of the sudden?


    "Aunt Mai..."


    Xiong Mai raised a hand to stop Xiong Zhi. Her eyes were serious.


    Xiong Zhi obediently closed her mouth. She had lived with Xiong Mai in her past life and knew that look. It was the look which meant that she could not butt in and could only let her Aunt Mai handle the rest.


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Mai. His face was equally serious.


    "Yes, I do have ns in making Xiong Zhi my wife. "


    Xiong Mai''s face turned solemn, while Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng in surprise.


    Suddenly being so honest in front of others...


    Even though she knew his intentions already, her heart still beat loudly.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the serious Linfeng then at her Aunt Mai, before ncing down.


    Well, Xiong Zhi was happy that he was boldly admitting it now. She trusted Linfeng and knew that their future was tightly connected like yin-yang fishes. She nned to marry him too, no matter what the cost was, but why talk about this at this moment?


    As if hearing her thoughts, Xiong Mai stepped forward withoutmenting on Linfeng''s answer. "Let''s go to my table first."


    The couple looked at each other and escorted Xiong Mai in, led by an attendant.


    Xiong Mai was a strong figurehead and received a lot of greetings as well.


    When they finally arrived at Xiong Mai''s table on the second row right beside Xiong Zhi''s, Xiong Mai directly went to the topic.


    "So you n to marry my niece. What surname do you n to take then? Or..." Xiong Mai''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Will the nuptial family use ''Zhou'' instead of ''Xiong''?"


    Her intimidating aura rose, as expected of a leading figure of the organization, EU.


    Xiong Zhi was speechless.


    They were not even married yet... Why were they talking about which surname to take already?


    In the Xiong family, especially the main Xiong branch, the core n members would always take the Xiong''s surname no matter who they marry. Just like Xiong Zhi''s father. Her father took the surname Xiong and married into the family, so their descendants would have to take the surname ''Xiong''.


    The old man was keen on this.


    This was also why Xiong Mai asked about it first.


    Linfeng remained unperturbed. He did not try to counter the woman''s obvious oppression but just showed his persistent and stubborn side.


    He met Xiong Mai''s gaze squarely.


    "It''s up to Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi will retain her surname, and I will retain mine. Our children will be the descendants of a Xiong and a Zhou. No matter what surname they take, they will still be my sons and daughters."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Where were those sons and daughtersing from? They were still not even germinating, ah.


    This was too early, counting the chicks before the hen evenid an egg.


    Silence.


    The nearby people were throwing their table inquiring looks.


    "Pfft." Xiong Maiughed. She covered her mouth but stillughed. "Interesting, Zhi''er. Your man is very interesting! So funny!"


    Linfeng: ....What did I say that made youugh? I''m being serious here.


    Xiong Zhi: ...What was so funny?


    The couple looked at Xiong Mai dully but kept their thoughts inside.


    Xiong Mai recovered her calm, reverting back to the noble and elderly look. "My apologies for the gaffe, I didn''t mean to, but the way you talk is really amusing. It''s like you two are already expecting a bunch of twins or triplets on the way." Then she blinked. "You...are not carrying something, are you?"


    She meaningfully looked at Xiong Zhi''s belly.


    Xiong Zhi: "...Of course not. What are you thinking, Aunt Mai?"


    Xiong Mai nonchntly took her eyes back. "Too bad, there is no grandchildren to hug." Her tone revealed a sliver of regret.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng: "..."


    Then Linfeng recovered. Did this mean, she approved of him?


    He tried to test the waters. "I will try my best to... give you cute and lovely grandchildren to hug."


    Linfeng ears turned a bit red.


    Xiong Maiughed more openly. "Haha, alright, alright. I''ll be waiting." Cute and lovely, she could already imagine miniature buns who looked like tiny Xiong Zhis.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Her hand went to her slim stomach.


    They had only done it once and with contraception, how could children sprout in her stomach all of the sudden?


    Not to mention, Xiong Zhi was not married yet to Linfeng. Their problems were not solved yet. This was not the right time.


    The thought was still on her mind, when Xiong Mai''s tablemates finally came.


    It was Shinichi Tanaka from Tanaka Group.


    Shinichi recognized Xiong Zhi and Xiong Mai right away.


    "We meet again. It turns out we are arranged on the same table this time," Shinichi greeted Xiong Mai, before greeting Xiong Zhi. "Nice to see you again, Miss Xiong Zhi."


    Xiong Zhi and Shinichi had been keeping tabs so they were well acquainted already. The Tanaka Group was supporting Gu Zhen''spany which IHZHI had coborations with.


    Xiong Zhi faintly smiled."It''s nice to have you here as well."


    *******

 Chapter 544 - Reaching Crescendo

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Reaching Crescendo</h4>


    Although Shinichi''spany specialized in the IT industry, he was still the heir of the Tanaka Group. He came as their representative, a figure who had the same status as Xiong Zhi.


    Yet he was arranged to sit on the second row, perhaps because Xiong Zhi, the person whom the Tanaka Group had friendly associations with, was on this row as well.


    Xiong Zhi knew that Shinichi could have sat on the front, so she casually asked, "Why not ask for a seat over there, in front? I''m sure they''ll give you enough face for that. You can freely have one of the best views."


    Shinichi smiled. "How about you? Your status is more than enough too, why sit on this row?"


    Xiong Zhi blinked her eyes. "As you can see, I am sharing a table with my boyfriend."


    She used the chance to shamelessly show off, ahem, introduce Linfeng to the Tanaka heir.


    Xiong Zhi had been wanting to tell the world that Linfeng was hers, and that she belonged to Linfeng. She moistened her lips and tasted the word ''my boyfriend'' again.


    ''It felt good, ah''.


    Linfeng was already getting used to Xiong Zhi''s antics of parading him around. He nodded with a smile at the other person and offered a hand in greeting. "It''s an honor to finally meet you. I have long heard of Samsang''s great reputation."


    Shinichi looked closely at Linfeng. He was initially shocked that his indifferent business partner would boldly introduce someone as her lover. This was a rare event! Unprecedented!


    More importantly, the man in front of him looked familiar.


    Linfeng finished his introduction. "My name is Zhou Linfeng. I am your fan."


    Shinichi epted his hand. Then it finally clicked in him. "Oh, you are the founder of ZD World?"


    Linfeng nodded.


    Gasp!


    Shinichi became estatic. "It''s a great honor! One of my purpose ining here to Country C is to meet you. I have heard of ZD World, many of our employee, even myself, use it. I can say that I am very impressed. If it doesn''t bother you, can we talk about it more?"


    Shinichi was very interested in ZD World. Once he first heard of ZD Comprehensive Project, he knew that he must establish coboration projects with them.


    Linfeng knew that Shinichi was a great businessman to partner with. "Sure, I''d like that, too. The event has not yet started. Can we share the table and continue on?"


    Shinichi and Xiong Mai naturally agreed.


    The couple spent their time on Xiong Mai''s table, discussing about economics and business.


    On the third row, the taller man slightly chuckled. His attention was entirely on the second row, on a certain table beside the Abromich family.


    "Lu Jin," the man called out.


    Lu Jin tore his eyes away from the couple, he too was observing them discreetly. He looked at his father.


    "Both of your targets seem close to this Xiong heiress. I think it''s a wrong decision to let her slip from Gunan''s hands. How about you try to get close to her?"


    Lu Ji stilled. He then calmly stated his objective opinion. "That is impossible. Based on my investigation, the current Xiong heiress is intimate with Zhou Linfeng. Going after her affection will be a waste of time and effort. Gunan knows that as well..."


    Ming Zhi Yi raised his brow. "Zhou Linfeng is indeed a young man with high potential. He became the sixth king and created SC. But that''s all. In terms of looks and talent, you are not bad at all. I think the Xiong heiress will see your charm."


    Lu Jin was silent, obviously not agreeing.


    Ming Zhi Yi frowned. "You can''t do that?"


    "I have ns to rope in the EU President and Tanaka''s heir to our side. Father should be at ease."


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at Lu Jin. When his eldest son said that he had ns, then he meant that would have it.


    "Alright. I''ll give you a second chance this time."


    As soon as he said that, the lights dimmed and the host told everyone that the concert would be starting in a few minutes.


    At this, the guests came back to their own table, one by one.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng went back to their table as well.


    However, when they came back, there was no Tang Xinyang. Instead, it was William who was drinking wine with a bitter expression.


    Xiong Zhi sat on her seat. "Howe you are here?" she asked and nced at his ck suit. Even in ck, he still brought out the Casanova in him.


    Too bad for the haute couture suit.


    William greeted them with a bitterint. "I have seen too much and got involved too much. I am trying to be alone, reflecting about my life."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Xiong Zhi ignored what nonsensical things he was saying and looked around. "Where''s Tang Xinyang?"


    William drank more after hearing her question. "Who knows? She might be crying somewhere. However, I am not the person who should look for her andfort her. I am not the one whom she is looking for."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Linfeng: "..."


    Linfeng also ignored William''s drama and asked, "Is she with Jang Shin?"


    William gulped the wine in his cup and put the ss down on the table with a loud thud. "Who knows?! He might havee to look for her! He is the one in her heart, and I''ll be forever alone."


    Xiong Zhi could not help but look at William with disgusted eyes. "You should go back to your table." He was not even drunk yet, but he was already acting like one.


    William opened his mouth and was about to say more when the lights turned even dimmer and a spotlight lit up on the stage.


    As the spotlight became brighter, Tang Yin appeared like a fairy in the darkness.


    She was already sitting in front of the grand piano. Her white long gown with broken crystals embroidered on it shimmered artistically as various spotlights began to appear, all focusing on her.


    Silence.


    After a heartbeat, the slim and slender fingers began to dance slowly on the keys.


    A flutter of soft piano tones began to loom into existence, subliming into a wistful melody.


    It started in a slow soft notes.


    All heads turned to the stage. Their chattering stopped as their attention was caught by those slender hands.


    Only the sound of soft piano keys entered their ears.


    It was very smooth and calming. It gives them an illusion where the soft wind carried the green leaves and cherry blossom''s petals.


    And when the harp started ying along with the pianos'' soft beat, it became much more tranquil. It was like an angel was dancing within the hall.


    In the dim-lit hall, the atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious.


    Butter on, the piano''s pace increased. The harp''s soft notes faded and it was reced by violins.


    The guests perked up their ears. It was like the peaceful balloons they were having burst by the sudden increase of the beat.


    Mistress Tang who was now staying at the front row''s table beside Old Xiong''s table nced at Old Lu. Old Lu noticed her gaze and turned to her as well. Their eyes met. There was a short conversation hidden in that look. Only the two know what this private concert was truly for.


    The cellos, vis, and bassoons started to y at the peak of piano notes. The whole orchestra joined reaching towards the crescendo as the shadow of soft music disappeared and turned into something grand.


    The guests could not take their eyes and attention on the stage. With the beat of the music, their tranquil hearts that was filled withplex emotions had been disturbed. With every note, it slowly unravels the feelings they had long kept in their hearts.


    The music gave everyone a feeling that something in their chest was about toe out.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly felt a warm hand took hers. She looked at Linfeng.


    Linfeng was staring at her. His serious eyes contained with deep love. Xiong Zhi moved her fingers and fully hold his hand. In that grip, she told Linfeng that she too loves him so much.


    The piano keys were continuously pressed fast. Allowing everyone to bit by bit show their hidden desire.


    Lu Yin Ze tore his eyes away from Xiong Zhi''s table and looked at the front. His bitter heart felt more bitter. He med the music.


    The violins reached a crescendo. It yed along with the piano''s flying notes. The bassoons f-notes made it more exhrating.


    Was it anticipation?


    Was it a passion or hunger?


    Or was it something you truly covet and do everything it takes to get?


    Some of these appeared in their mind as they listened to the music.


    Ming Zhi Yi who was leaning on his chair silently gave a nce at the table in the front row.


    Under the hidden mask were his eyes full of hatred as he looked on a certain old man.

 Chapter 545 - The Three in the Table

    <h4>Chapter 545 - The Three in the Table</h4>


    Tang Xinyang was walking fast.


    She bit her lips as she held back the tears that were threatening toe down.


    That dimwit Jang Shin! He is so tactless!


    "Ack-!"


    While cursing Jang Shin absently in her mind, she missed a step and her six-inch stiletto broke.


    Tang Xinyang''s instinct kicked in. She immediately steadied herself before she fell down.


    This short ident made the tears welling up in Tang Xinyang''s eyes fall.


    She almost fell down. That scared her a bit.


    What scared Tang Xinyang was that she had to do all the troublesome process of changing again, retouch her make-up, and beautify herself once more if she fell and got dirty.


    Tang Xinyang bent down and took off the broken shoe. She decided to take the other shoe off as well.


    She was in a deserted corridor anyway. It was at the opposite side of the guests'' entrance. No one would see her walking barefooted on the cold ground floor.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly heard running footsteps approaching towards her.


    She frowned.


    "Xinyang!" Jang Shin''s figure appeared at the corner and called out to her.


    Tang Xinyang immediately turned around. She was still angry. She strode away barefooted and ignored Jang Shin''s calling.


    Tang Xinyang could still not get over what Jang Shin had said....


    ****


    Earlier when Xiong Zhi and Linfeng left the table, Tang Xinyang was left alone. But it did notst long because the man she was waiting for finally arrived.


    Jang Shin walked to the table together with William.


    William''s white suit was reced by an elegant double-b.r.e.a.s.ted ck suit, almost simr in style with earlier although less fashionable and more low-key. However, his silver retro cor brooch chain unexpectedly blended with the ck outfit, turning the overall appearance into a runway look.


    Since William''s body was sturdier and taller in built than Jang Shin, the ck suit fitted his body rather firmly. However, it made William ooze with male hormones, highlighting the wide shoulders, strong chest, and the looming firm abdominal muscles.


    If earlier it made William look like an aristocratic prince, the outfit now made him seem like a noble yet dangerous archduke.


    Tang Xinyang could not help but give him a second look of admiration and apud.


    "Wow, clothes really make a man! You look totally different from earlier by just changing suits. Your muscles are clearly showing. I approve! S.e.xy!" Tang Xinyang grinned and gave William a thumbs up.


    Since Tang Xinyang had exchanged blows with him, she regarded him as a buddy already.


    William who was initially ufortable with the tight suit finally felt that the suit was actually pretty good although it was tighter than usual.


    He showed his usual dashing smile, which leaked a domineering air because of the overall change in temperament. "Of course, it''s me, William, after all. Butpared to you, I am a tad less appealling."


    Tang Xinyangughed at William''s praise. One would feel good if the person you regarded highly called you appealing.


    "Hehe. Thank you for your praise. I''ve always known my charm."


    Jang Shin imperceptibly frowned at the two''s exchange. He squeezed Tang Xinyang''s cheeks. "Your smile look foolish. It''s ugly."


    Tang Xinyang: "..."


    William: ....This guy must have never gotten a girlfriend before!


    Tang Xinyang took off Jang Shin''s hand in annoyance. "My smile isn''t ugly." She look at William, her senior, for confirmation. "Right?"


    Her senior told her that she looked appealing, so Tang Xinyang had the confidence to ask him.


    William naturally sided with the beautiful woman. "Of course. Your smile is sweeter than honey."


    "Is that so?"


    Tang Xinyang scratched her head a bit embarrassedly. After getting praised twice in a row, she felt obligated to return the favor.


    "You too. Your smile is..." Tang Xinyang looked at William''s handsomely smiling face. She searched for the most appropriate adjectives.


    "Your smile is dashing, like an airflip."


    William: An... airflip?


    His imagination made him see himself puckering and twisting his lips in an imitation of an airflip.


    It did not seem like a praise.


    "Haha." Jang Shin chuckled. He looked at William with a gaze that said, ''Serves you right''.


    William ignored the jealous man''s mocking gaze and continued speaking to the interesting woman. "Who are the other people on this table?"


    Tang Xinyang nced at the direction of the entrance and saw the couple still having a chat with another person.


    "It is Zhi and Linfeng."


    "Linfeng? Where is he?" Jang Shin asked, his attention diverted.


    "There, they saw someone they know." Tang Xinyang pointed at the entrance.


    The two men also looked and saw the couple.


    At the same time, William''s gaze identally swept to the fifth row where King Yan was sitting alone on the table.


    King Yan''s mncholic gaze never left William since he entered in that fitted suit. Meeting William''s eyes, King Yan raised his winess at him, seeming to invite him.


    William immediately turned his head back to Tang Xinyang, purifying his mind.


    "So Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and both of us will sit here," Jang Shin muttered. "Then, Sir William, should I ask the attendants to lead you to your table? Or I can guide you there." Jang Shin turned to William. He wanted to kick this Casanova out.


    William shook his head immediately. "I have no table. I belong here."


    "Eh?" Tang Xinyang looked surprised. "You didn''t know? You will sit together with King Yan. That is Xiong Zhi''s arrangement, and so we just followed it. I think it is on the fifth row."


    William sweated. He did not want to be alone with that man, who seem to have not gotten over him yet.


    "The event has not yet started. It is alright for me to stay here, Xinyang. I still want to exchange words of wisdom with my outstanding junior."


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes lit up. She immediately nodded. Exchanging notes! "Of course. You can stay here all you want!"


    The veins on Jang Shin''s temples appeared again. He looked coldly at Tang Xinyang.

 Chapter 546 - The Dimwit Jang Shin

    <h4>Chapter 546 - The Dimwit Jang Shin</h4>


    Jang Shin really wanted to knock Tang Xinyang''s forehead for being too gullible.


    He spoke in a hard tone, "It is not wise to let this gentlemen get cooped with only us. I''m sure Sir William would love to interact with other people. This ce surely invited people whom he knows."


    William looked around.


    Truly, many people here were people he knew, and there were also many other outstanding connections he could make use of. At the front was the old heads from the legendary families, and the big heads who were friends with the Tang family. The second row was full of big shots as well. And then on the--


    William paused and suddenly saw two masked men at the back. Their aura was purposely hidden. If he did not take a look closely, he would not know that there were two masked men in the hall at all.


    Hmm...


    "Sir William, I think a lot of people want to converse with you?" Jang Shin said pointing out with his eyes to the obvious people who wanted to approach William. Hoping the man would go away.


    William''s thoughts halted and his gaze swept around. He saw indeed that there were people looking at him and appeared to be nning to approach and talk to him. He was William Grand after all.


    However, William was not in the mood. His usual tactic was to talk to the people of importance near the end of an event. That was when those people only talk about worthy things and not just nonsensical tterings.


    He preferred to chat aimlessly with the beautiful woman instead.


    William waved his hand. "Nah, I will go and socializeter. For now, let me sit here and admire the beauty." William winked at Tang Xinyang.


    Jang Shin''s frown deepened.


    ''How annoying.''


    This William had been hitting on Tang Xinyang the whole time. And Tang Xinyang...


    Tang Xinyang felt happy being called a beauty. She put a lot of effort on her appearance this night, so she smiled like a flower again. "Aiya, I can''t believe a gentleman like you is really calling me a beauty. You tter me too much."


    Tang Xinyang awkwardly used the words of reply she had learned from Song Xuantin.


    A vein popped up on Jang Shin''s forehead again.


    His hand pped on the table.


    The two looked at him in surprise.


    "Are you swatting a fly or something?" Tang Xinyang asked, wondering what was the matter with Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin shot her a re and hissed in a low voice. "You idiot! That man is just calling you a beauty to put you under his pants! And you are so foolish to believe him!"


    Jang Shin took a breath and continued speaking, lowering his voice further to avoid attracting people''s attention. However, his anger was apparent. "Will you believe any man who calls you a beauty? You did not think that their intention is not pure?"


    Tang Xinyang was speechless.


    Jang Shin''s words were making her sound like an idiotic woman, especially not giving her face in front of another person.


    His words also stung.


    "I am not like that! Senior also didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you so annoying today?"


    Jang Shin also did not know why he was so angry watching the two converse in front of him closely, especially when Tang Xinyang spared no effort to defend the man. In anger, his words turned even more severe. "It is because you are making me fed up with that disgusting smile of yours!"


    Stop smiling so intimately to him!


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes opened wide.


    William looked at Jang Shin dumbfoundedly. He seemed to see a hundred-year v.i.r.g.i.n waving a death g.


    Then realization dawned on him.


    This Jang Shin... Did he not realize yet his feelings for Tang Xinyang?


    Or else, why would his words be so tactless?


    When William saw how the couple interacted at the parking lot earlier, he had seen that this pair cleary had feelings for each other but had not yet reached the point of officially going out.


    William was confused at how these two people did not date yet when they clearly had feelings for each other. So he had tried to hit on Tang Xinyang many times to test the waters, but the man only red at him.


    William had found it interesting and continued to hit on the girl. But this...


    Jang Shin then turned to William furiously. He had not yet realized Tang Xinyang''s reaction.


    "Are your eyes blind? How could you call her a beauty when she''s not? You have no idea, she is more manly than you! She is not cut out for you, so stop flirting with her anymore!"


    Tang Xinyang''s ears flicked. Her heart felt pricked by countless tiny needles. She stood up angrily. "Jang Shin!"


    The people on the tables near them looked over.


    Jang Shin and William also looked up at Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes were slightly red as she stared at Jang Shin.


    Her chest felt tight and painful.


    Tang Xinyang was really offended this time. She knew that she was not feminine, nor was she the type of beauty whom Jang Shin wanted.


    But she was not ugly either to deserve this kind of insult from the person she liked!


    Tang Xinyang had not realized until today just how ugly she looked in Jang Shin''s eyes.


    "You are too much. I hate you!" Tang Xinyang coldly said before she turned around and walked away.


    Jang Shin froze.


    Tang Xinyang''s red eyes... told him that she was hurt.


    She... Was she crying?


    Panic rose in his chest, but the years of memories of when he was severely beaten up and sent to the hospital, including the pain on his body when her punchesnded, rose in his mind...he hesitated a bit.


    Tang Xinyang was very aggressive, manly, and not at all what a beauty should be.


    Was he being...too much?


    But all he said was the truth.

 Chapter 547 - Chasing After Her (TX and JS)

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Chasing After Her (TX and JS)</h4>


    "You are not going after her?" Williammented at the side after lighting up a candle for the hundred-year v.i.r.g.i.n who was seeking death. He reached out for a drink and moistened his lips.


    William''s blue eyes which was devoid of a smile looked coldly at Jang Shin''s confused brown eyes.


    "I don''t like seeing ady getting hurt in front of me. If you don''t want to run after her, I will."


    Jang Shin instantly stood up. He looked at William with threatening eyes. "Don''t you dare go after her. Xinyang might seem tough on the outside, but she is really soft. Don''t y with her feelings."


    "Ha, so you know that her heart is not made of steel." William chuckled. His long fingers brushed back his golden blond hairzily. "y with her feelings? Between the two of us, who is the one who hurt her?"


    "..."


    "Think twice on who was the one who really yed with her feelings."


    Jang Shin''s eyes melted into a pool of confusion. However, no matter how much he thought of it, Jang Shin still did not get the answer.


    His feet moved and he ran towards Tang Xinyang''s direction.


    Xinyang''s red eyes...


    She was crying... She was hurt...


    William''s words ran in his mind as he sped forward.


    ''Who yed with her feelings?! That amazon is the one who had been continuously ying with my feelings!''


    But why am I so guilty?


    Jang Shin gritted his teeth and went to the deserted hall where he heard the sound of heels nking on the marble floor.


    The sound of heels stopped, and he took the chance to use qigong in order to catch up.


    In one turn by the corner, he found her.


    "Tang Xinyang!"


    The woman''s head turned.


    Her eyes were glistening with tears. There was a clear streak of tear on her cheek.


    Jang Shin felt his heart squeeze painfully.


    He made her cry.


    But why would Tang Xinyang cry over that?


    The impression of the steel woman whose heart was that of a man''s had long been nted in Jang Shin''s mind that he could notprehend the sudden show of weakness.


    Jang Shin was at loss.


    "Xinyang, I--"


    Before he could apologize, the woman suddenly turned around and started walking away fast, barefooted.


    Jang Shin''s heart clenched again.


    "Xinyang!" He ran after her once more.


    Although Tang Xinyang did not run, her long strides were fast.


    Still, Jang Shin immediately caught up with her.


    "Xinyang." He took hold of her arm, preventing her from going forward.


    Tang Xinyang stopped, but did not turn around or look at him.


    Jang Shin felt very unsettled, seeing her cry and herck of response. He was struck with guilt at the realization that he had cruelly hurt her with his words.


    "I... I am sorry, Xinyang. I did not mean to hurt you..." Then Jang Shin swallowed the rest, feeling the irony in his spoken words.


    Silence.


    The tall man''s eyes swam around desperately, trying to find words. He did not know what was the right thing to say at this moment.


    In the end,Jang Shin gritted his teeth and decided to be honest. "But Xinyang, what I said is the truth--"


    Tang Xinyang immediately threw off his hands, her heart feeling hurt even more.


    "So you ran after me to say that? You haven''t had enough yet? I thought you came to tell me that you don''t mean it, but you are actually saying it''s the truth?"


    ''Am I really that horrible in your eyes?''


    Tang Xinyang''s red-rimmed eyes stared at Jang Shin. She felt even angrier and indignant.


    Jang Shin closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. He spoke slowly. "Xinyang, I am a man, so I know well which man is sincere about a woman. Don''t you know William? He is a well-known Casanova! How many women had fallen victim to his charms yet were abandoned after?"


    The unknowing William on the table who was drinking bitterly: Cough! Cough!


    Tang Xinyang frowned at him. "This is not about William. Why are you involving him? He did not harm me. He is not the one who said those ill words!"


    Jang Shin''s chest felt suffocated.


    Why was she so adamant about defending William? They had just met...!


    Jang Shin did not like her talking about William nor defending him. All he could think of right now was to make her stop talking about that yboy.


    Yet on the contrary, his uncontroble mouth said otherwise. "Do you like him? I have no idea you will be so easily fooled. Wake up, Xinyang, that guy is just ying with you!"


    Tang Xinyang could feel her hands itching for a fight. She had long been repressing her instincts to dive forward into a fight. The suppression made her heart feel as if it was being pressed by something heavy. Tang Xinyang was really infuriated at Jang Shin right now.


    "I thought you are here to apologize?" Tang Xinyang coldly enunciated.


    Jang Shin stilled. "I am..."


    "You are not helping. Just go away." Tang Yin pushed him and walked forward.


    No matter what she said, this stupidly idiotic dimwit could not understand her meaning at all. It was a waste of breath to talk any more.


    "Xinyang!" But Jan Shin still ran after her, feeling nervous and panicked.


    "What?! If you are going to say how dumb I am or how ugly I look, then just roll!" Tang Xinyang bursted out.


    Jang Shin was taken aback. His lips opened tremblingly, "I, I..."


    At this moment, the faintest sound of the soft piano started ying in the distance.


    The concert had begun.


    Tang Xinyang looked up dully.


    Her sister''s first piece in her first ever concert in the country was ying right now. As the older sister, Tang Xinyang had nned to be there to give Tang Yin her all-out support. But... She could not go back to that ce considering how unseemly she appeared right now.


    Tang Xinyang might identally cause trouble if she went there feeling this upset. She gritted her teeth and turned around again. Tang Xinyang wanted to calm herself down first then return to the hall.


    "Xinyang..."


    Seeing the indifferent back of the silent woman, the panic in Jang Shin''s chest grew. He chased after her, but maintained a bit of distance.

 Chapter 548 - Conflicted (TX and JS)

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Conflicted (TX and JS)</h4>


    The man was confused. But one thing was certain, all Jang Shin just wanted right now was to make Tang Xinyang feel better, and steer her far away from the debauched yboy.


    But how?


    Tang Xinyang''s outburst frightened him. Jang Shin felt restless, as if there was something he had to do, but he did not know exactly what and how to start.


    At loss, he silently followed in remorse.


    "I said, go away. If you don''t want to get beaten up right now by an ugly woman, then roll," Tang Xinyang said coldly with her back on him.


    Jang Shin hurried to exin honestly. "I did not mean to call you ugly. I promise, not at all! That''s not the point of what I am trying to say earlier."


    Tang Xinyang did not speak.


    "All I mean to say is... Don''t be so naive in front of William. That man is a famous Casanova. He will do everything to make a woman he fancy fall for him. I am afraid that he will also victimize you--"


    Tang Xinyang no longer wanted to listen, turned around, and stared coldly at Jang Shin. "So that''s how low and easy you think of me? Am I that easy to be pressed down?"


    Jang Shin shook his head violently. "Of course not! Far from it! I am just warning you, but you keep smiling like a fool at him--" His jealousy leaked out, but they both did not realize it.


    "Am I not allowed to smile? A respected senior told me that I look beautiful, is it so bad to feel happy with his praise?"


    Jang Shin: "..."


    "Tell me, Shin. Have I ever received any praise from you? Or even received a look of a man to a woman?"


    "What are you..."


    "Jang Shin! You try to recall everything you just said to me earlier!"


    Jang Shin fell silent. His narrow peach brown eyes hid something within.


    "You called me ugly, a shemale, a woman not cut out for a man... Am I really like that in your eyes?"


    Tang Xinyang''s vision turned blurry. Her nose felt sour.


    Jang Shin panicked again, seeing her eyes well up with glistening tears. His heart felt painfully pricked by something.


    "Of course not, not at all, I was... Stupid! Impulsive! You are not... really ugly..."


    Jang Shin scratched his head in frustration.


    How had Xinyang appear in his eyes?


    He felt bitter as he remembered his memories of her for long years since childhood.


    "You are strong! Undefeatable. Full of pranks..."


    Jang Shin had suffered countless of times under her hands and even received trauma from her over the years. A mere movement from her would automatically bring Jang Shin''s motor nerves in a preparedbat stage, apprehensive of a whimsical punch or kick.


    He closed his eyes tightly, ashamed.


    But this very woman was also, sometimes...


    Extremely...


    "...Alluring... Sensitive... Warm... And..."


    Tang Xinyang''s different versions of herself appeared in Jang Shin''s mind. Her pranks, her sheepish smile whenever she called and waved at him, her bright eyes when she looked at him.


    As if her eyes seemed to only contain him.


    It was frightening, yet exhrating.


    All of it came to his mind.


    "...And lovely."


    Silence.


    The silence stretched for a long time until Jang Shin felt like burying himself into a hole. He harshly opened his eyes and looked at the woman.


    Tang Xinyang stood in front of him with stunned wide eyes, rooted on the spot.


    The twist on top of her head had loosened a bit, and a few locks of hair had softly fallen on both sides of her face.


    Really lovely...


    Seeing him look back at her, Tang Xinyang blinked and tried to clear her ears. Did he just say...?


    Jang Shin looked straight at her. "I really did not mean it when I said you are ugly. I... I just thought that William might stop hitting on you, but now that I think about it, it''s really very naive of me. I''m sorry."


    "Then why did you say all of that? Don''t you know how hurtful it felt to me?"


    Tang Xinyang''s voice brought out an aggrieved tone.


    Jang Shin took a cautious step forward.


    "I don''t know myself too. I just found you annoying..."


    Tang Yin: "..."


    She suddenly wanted to beat him up.


    Jang Shin hurried to add, "To be precise, I find it annoying when you smiled and looked at William with admiration. You just met him, yet you act like you two are already close friends. Who goes around like that? And that man is clearly hitting on you, obviously flirting with you, yet you return his praise and smile. You are practically agreeing with his advances and flirting back with him!"


    Jang Shin''s voice also became aggrieved.


    He could not really move on about William flirting with Tang Xinyang. This was the most irritating point he found.


    Tang Xinyang blinked dazedly andbored to process in her mind what she just heard from Jang Shin.


    "You are... angry because I am talking to William?"


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    Hold on.


    This... Tang Xinyang had learned about this in Song Xuantin''s lecture notes!


    "Aren''t you... basically just jealous?" Tang Xinyang tentatively asked Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin: "..."


    A short silence.


    Then the man suddenly jumped.


    "What?!!! Eh?!! Why, why am I... Why would I be jealous!" Jang Shin said his whole face suspiciously red. He defensively shook his head non-stop. "No way! I will not be! I''ll be crazy if I am jealous!" He fanned himself and waved his arms in denial.


    Tang Xinyang: [email?protected]#$&%!


    This bastard.


    You don''t have to deny it like your life depended on it, bastard!


    But Tang Xinyang did not take Jang Shin''s denial.


    "If you are not jealous, then why are you angry that I am flirting with another man, then?''


    "I am not! I am just concerned that you will easily get fooled!"


    "It already came out from your mouth than I am not easily pressed down. In all these years, I had never been intimate with other men, except you."


    "...!!!"


    When did we be intimate!


    Jang Shin was fl.u.s.tered. "Why are we talking about this? Where did you even get that idea? Let''s just return okay." He hastily turned around as if escaping.


    Tang Xinyang looked at his fidgeting backplicatedly.


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    Tang Xinyang did not know what to feel at this moment. She was happy, yet sad, disappointed... and annoyed.


    "Go back by yourself. I am still angry at you. I haven''t forgiven you yet." She turned around to the opposite direction of the hall and walked away.


    Jang Shin halted on his steps and turned his head back.


    He watched her walk away from him.


    His narrow brown eyes stayed on her tall back for a long while. Fleeting shes of emotions glimmered in Jang Shin''s eyes as many thoughts came to his mind.


    His right foot stepped forward nning to chase after her again, but then Jang Shin stopped.


    He just watched on helplessly until Tang Xinyang disappeared at the corner.


    When she was truly gone, Jang Shin slumped down and frustratedly covered his face with his hands.


    Arrgghhh...!


    After a while, he calmed down.


    In the spaces between his fingers, his darkened brown eyes were conflicted.


    "I am not Linfeng... I am sorry, Xinyang..."

 Chapter 549 - Chase

    <h4>Chapter 549 - ''Chase''</h4>


    ''Ting...''


    Thest note of the piano echoed throughout the hall.


    Silence.


    A few secondster, the lights slowly brightened. The dim lighting over the audience faded as the warm golden glow strengthened until the hall was lit up. It was an indication that the first song had finished ying.


    Some of the guests blinked to adjust their vision.


    Was it already done?


    It seemed like they fell into some sort of spell.


    The slenderdy in the dazzling white dress stood up in front of the piano and bowed gracefully. It was the cue wherein the audience finally awakened themselves from the moving performance and moved their hands. Everyone apuded heartily.


    The musical genius was not just an empty title, it seemed. Their hearts were still brimming with the after effects which the music had tantalizingly brought out, filling them with various kinds of emotions.


    Tang Yin smiled like a meek princess as she received the praises of the guests.


    "Thank you foring to my first concert in the country, everyone. The first piece I yed is my originalposition titled ''Desire''. It''s a music piece that hopes to bring out the slumbering passion in our hearts. Everyone here has something they wish for, something that pushes them to do everything it takes in order to attain it. I hope that this song is able to remind you of your dreams and desires that pushes you forward on your path."


    The audience generously pped once more.


    While speaking, Tang Yin''s eyes discreetlybed through the audience. She was searching for someone.


    Finally, Tang Yin found her target on the second row.


    A dashing man in a handsome suit.


    Tang Yin''s eyes brightened.


    She created that music piece with passion, fueled by her desire to be with Linfeng. Tang Yin was about to open her mouth and recount the story of how she made theposition, when a woman''s face barged in her vision.


    The woman''s long phoenix eyes squinted at Tang Yin while blocking Tang Yin''s view of Linfeng.


    Linfeng who was suddenly pushed back by Xiong Zhi: "..."


    "..." Tang Yin reluctantly moved her eyes away, but was suddenly met by a pair of blue eyes and soft silvery white hair.


    Because Lu Yin Ze was on the first row, Tang Yin could see him clearly and rather up close when she stood in front of everyone. The slight distance did not lessen the l.u.s.ter on the pair of blue eyes at all.


    Lu Yin Ze was absentmindedly looking at Tang Yin''s direction. He was looking at her but his attention was not entirely on her. His mind had already floated with the song he just heard. Lu Yin Ze was a person who liked music and had discerning ears, so listening to the grand y of theposition stirred his heart greatly.


    Tang Yin withdrew her gaze and continued on with her speech. "I made this piece when I was still on my early teens, but I have never yed it since it is iplete. I only managed toplete it three years ago when I went to seclusion to develop my music. It is a great honor to present it finally to the world, with a great audience such as yourselves. Thank you for listening. I hope you liked it." Tang Yin bowed her head elegantly, her white neck appearing more graceful and fragile.


    The audience pped.


    The old people on the tables at the foremost row threw praises at Mistress Tang.


    "You have a talented granddaughter."


    "What a sensible child."


    Although she knew that they might just be blowing rainbow farts, Mistress Tang still happily smiled. She was proud of her granddaughter''s exceptional talent, although the part of seclusion Tang Yin mentioned was in fact Tang Yin running away from home.


    Mistress Tang''s happiness then became slightly dampened.


    As her granddaughter had said, Tang Yin hadpleted theposition at that time because she was at the peak of her love that conquers all for Linfeng. Mistress Tang could not help but subtly nce at the back, at the young man who was the subject of Tang Yin''s affection, to be precise.


    The elder then saw how the elegant woman surnamed Xiong beside the man glowered coldly at Tang Yin, while the man chuckled at the former''s reaction, clearly amused.


    The doting and affection in the young man''s eyes were clear to see.


    Mistress Tang took back her gaze, shook her head, and sighed.


    Too bad, the young man was not interested in her granddaughter, and even if he was, there would be a lot of problems on the way between the pair, considering that the surname Zhou was once exclusively under the Xiong family, and Linfeng happened to be the Zhou''s heir apparent.


    The present generation of the legendary families'' heirs was about to face the most turbulent period, the battle for inheritance.


    Linfeng and Tang Yin... They were just not meant to be.


    It was not to the point of star-crossed lovers, or the Weaver Girl and the Cowherd Boy separated by the Milky Way, but Mistress Tang did not want Tang Yin to be weathered by the convted and muddy difficulties it would bring. Tang Yin''s passion for music and arts necessitated her to remain in her crystal castle. If her passion and spark became muddied by the financial and economic interests, Tang Yin might lose her inspiration and music.


    It would be tantamount to killing her.


    Mistress Tang stared at her beautiful and pure granddaughter.


    Meanwhile, the lights slowly dimmed again. Tang Yin sat on the stool once more after giving her speech.


    "The second piece I am about to y is a song about pursuing one''s desire titled ''Chase''. I hope you will like it."


    Then.


    Without warning, Tang Yin pressed on the piano keys heavily.


    The start of the second song was entirely different from the first song.


    If the first song started with tranquility, like a drop of water on the vast ocean, slowly creating ripples that resulted to huge waves, the second song was a sudden downpour of heavy rain, apanied by a thunderstorm raging the disturbed seas.


    The intertwined high and low pitches of the piano apanied by the heavy base immediately made everyone nail their eyes on the stage.


    Only the turbulent and passionate sound of the piano was ying in the hall.


    It was fast, very high and very low. Yet it was not chaotic, but seemed to have an underlying cadence that slowly marched in peaking urgency.


    This made the guests involuntarily raise their guards. This second song was very intense.


    Even Xiong Zhi who did not like Tang Yin for the reason that thetter was coveting her Linfeng, was amazed by Tang Yin''s talent.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart and mind was affected as well.


    Without a doubt, Tang Yin was a music genius. Her music had the ability to infect and draw out the listeners'' emotions. This was only the second song, but both of the songs were already selling well in the hearts of these people.


    In the midst of the musical crescendo, Ming Zhi Yi closed his eyes under the mask. He truly liked this song. The intense passion made his usually unmoving heart beat with anticipation to hasten his ns.


    Like the woman on the stage had said, this song was about ''pursuing''.


    It really felt as if the devil by his ears was whispering again.


    "Lu Jin."


    Lu Jin who was also listening turned his head to his father. No one could see the expression under his mask.


    "Meet Eitan at the back. Since they are here already, they might as well help."

 Chapter 550 - Chase (II)

    <h4>Chapter 550 - ''Chase'' (II)</h4>


    Lu Jin understood his father''s words. He nced at the second row.


    The lights over the audience area were dim. Even if someone stood up and went to the other table, it would not gather much attention because all of them had their eyes on the stage. It was an easy matter to go to the second row and invite Eitan without people noticing. He could also hide his aura to avoid attention.


    However...


    Lu Jin swept his eyes beside the Abromich''s table. He did not worry that others would notice him. But this man...


    This man had superb ability in martial arts and with a slight ripple, the man was likely to notice him.


    Ming Zhi Yi saw that Lu Jin had not answered yet and checked what he was gazing at on the second row.


    His eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    "William Grand is actually here. Come to think of it, he is in the country after all and it would have been a waste to leave him out of the party," Ming Zhi Yi muttered, before ncing at his son.


    "Are you worried that he will notice you? The Grand family always stands neutral all these years. They will turn a blind eye in everything that does not concern them. Or else, how could we mix into their ranks and exploit them?"


    Ming Zhi Yi was referring to thepanies which he had taken advantage of that were subsidiary or in partnership with the Grand family.


    "No matter how great a master William is in martial arts, he will certainly close an eye to your movements. You are just inviting Eitan. I am not asking you to kill someone," Ming Zhi Yi yfully added.


    Lu Jin naturally knew that. He did not correct his father''s misunderstanding and just nodded. "I''ll invite him."


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled, his eyes shing eerily. "While you are at it, send a word to Mister Ifel. Make sure to keep an eye out for Mistress Tang."


    When the passionate march of the piano reached the peak, the heavy keys abruptly disappeared into light and ethereal silvery notes, giving the listeners a short breathe of awe. Then in the midst of the resonating light notes, there was a drumbeat, as if indicating that a decision was firmly made, followed by the sonorous echo of woodwind instruments and violin.


    The orchestra joined the resuming piano keys in all out disy, culminating into crescending symphony which resembled an epic piece.


    The guests'' attention were all riveted on the stage.


    Lu Jin hid his aura and went to the second row unhurriedly. He took one nce at the man beside the Abromich''s table before lightly patting Eitan''s shoulder.


    Eitan was currently immersed in the grandoise music when he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. His eyes sharpened and his state immediately went to defense mode. But before he could react to see who was rude enough to startle him, he heard a faint whisper in his ears.


    The voice was cold and devoid of any emotion, akin to a ghost''s whisper which sent shivers down his spine. "Meet me at the back. Father reminds the two of you to be conscious and look out for Mistress Tang."


    ''Mistress Tang?''


    Then the voice was gone, as well as the man''s breath.


    Eitan stiffly turned to look at his shoulder. There was no one beside him. His head turned around discreetly to see if there was someone standing behind him.


    He still did not see anyone. Even the man''s presence was gone.


    Eitan''s eyes immediately shed to the third row, at the most inconspicuous corner.


    Cold sweat trickled down his neck.


    The two masked men sat there unmoving. Their heads were directed at the position of the stage. They appeared to be immersed in music.


    As if none of them ever moved.


    Eitan gulped. He knew just who it was who went to his table unnoticed.


    "What''s the matter?" His father, Ifel, finally noticed Eitan moving like a headless chicken.


    Eitan leaned closer to his father and whispered, "Lu Jin is asking to meet me."


    Ifel nodded. "It must be Ming Zhi Yi''s order. Follow him. He might give us an idea what this is all about. It doesn''t feel good when we are in the dark."


    Eitan agreed. "Also, Mister Ming said to look out for Mistress Tang."


    Ifel paused, surprised. But then he recovered. His eyes deepened and he touched his grey beard. "Tell them I understand. I am looking forward to today''s objective."


    Eitan stood up. He said in a normally quiet voice, "I''ll excuse myself, father. I need to go to the restroom."


    Ifel nodded and returned to listen to the music.


    The glorious and monumental notes were continuously ying in the hall. With the rain of the slender white fingers on the piano keys and with each wave of the conductor''s hands, the music had already transformed into an epic music calling for battle and courage.


    As Eitan stood up, he subtly nced at the third row again.


    His pupils shrank. He found out that only the taller man was left on the table.


    Lu Jin had gone out.


    ''He is so fast. He appeared too fast when he came to me and also disappeared like air. As expected of a master.''


    Eitan nonchntly walked to the back, at the direction where the restroom''s location was, of which the attendants had shown earlier.


    The moment Eitan disappeared from the hall, Linfeng suddenly leaned closer to Xiong Zhi. His eyes never left the stage as he whispered to her ear intimately. "Zhi''er, I''ll just go to the restroom. I''ll be quick."


    Xiong Zhi removed her hold around his arm. She had been hugging Linfeng''s arm since the bold Tang Yin nced over. "Alright. Take your time."


    Linfeng looked at her softly and secretly kissed her cheek. Because the light was dim, no one would be able to see his naughty moves.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes glimmered brightly as she smiled at him.


    Too bad, Tang Yin was ying the piano and did not see it. She wanted to boast, ah.


    William gulped the wine angrily when he was fed with dog food again.


    ''Don''t forget about me, people.''


    How much abuse did he had to eat today for these people to be satisfied?


    Linfeng stood up, hid his aura, and walked to the back, almost dissolving into the darkness.


    William silently followed his back with his eyes. He then nced at the three empty chairs in the hall.


    One of the masked men''s, Eitan''s, and Linfeng''s.


    ''Interesting.''


    He believed it was not a coincidence at all.


    Should he join as well?


    But then William nced at Xiong Zhi who did not have any idea that his man had gone away to spy on other people''s business.


    Since there was still the other masked man who stayed put and whom William found suspicious, he decided to stay here as well and protect thedy. After all, William believed himself as the guardian of women. Not to mention, it was the least he could do for the youngest.


    William then continued to listen to music.


    The beautifully grand music was more than enough to entertain him for now.

 Chapter 551 - Chase (III)

    <h4>Chapter 551 - ''Chase'' (III)</h4>


    Eitan turned to the corner. He did not go to the restroom but to an empty balcony on the second hall.


    He had noticed that the door there was slightly open. It was a sign that the man was already there.


    However, when Eitan entered the balcony, there was no one.


    He frowned.


    Did he get it wrong?


    Suddenly, an emotionless voice sounded behind him. "Thank you foring."


    !!!!!!


    Eitan turned around.


    Lu Jin was still wearing his mask. He stood quietly beside the door.


    "Goodness, Lu Jin! Don''t startle me too much. You know I have a weak heart."


    Lu Jin ignored his words and closed the door, before turning to answer the man.


    "My apologies for startling you. I have to be discreet. Did you notice anyone following you on your way here?" What Lu Jin wanted to truly ask was, did the man sitting beside their table move as well when Eitan went out? But he decided against it and asked vaguely instead.


    Eitan shook his head. "No. I did not notice anyone. Although, I wonder why do we even need to meet here in secret?"


    Aside from listening to music in this private concert, there had always been a tacit knowledge in the high society that events like this would also have the purpose of letting the guests mingle for their own interests. It would not stand out too much if Lu Jin and Eitan came together on one table or in a corner to talk, because the rest of the guests would have been doing the same.


    Lu Jin shook his head. "Father intends to remain low-key about it. I apologize for troubling you."


    Eitan waved his hand immediately.


    Even though Eitan was an heir of the Abromich family and his father was a king in the underworld society in Middle East, Lu Jin''s status did not fall behind him. Not to mention, Lu Jin''s father had an expanse of unfathomable connections and schemes that even his proud father had to take into consideration, sometimes giving in for this man''s father.


    Thus, Eitan did not dare to be rude. "There''s no need to apologize. It is my father''s orders as well to meet you and inquire about the matter."


    Speaking of the matter, Eitan nced at Lu Jin. "You said earlier that we need to look out for Mistress Tang. Why do you say so?" His father seemed to have understood it, but he did not.


    Lu Jin disliked to talk extensively, but tasked with his father''s entrustment, he moved his lips. "Mistress Tang has invited people of great ranks. Most of them had connections to the organization. I assume they are inquiring about the hidden agreement between us."


    Eitan was stunned. He was there when his father signed the papers which Lu Jin had brought four years ago.


    He knew of the n where the father and son pair was aiming to expand their territory and monopolize the organization. His father had decided to side with them after considering all possibilities, seeing that these two would likely seed.


    But if their n was disrupted midway by the legendary families... It would be a huge hurdle.


    Eitan was someone who knew the ins and outs of the high society, so he knew that this must be avoided. "What can the Abromich do to assist you?"


    He was called out here. For sure, it was not only to get warned of the danger, but for another matter as well.


    Lu Jin inwardly nodded at Eitan''s quick response, which was as expected of the son of the underground king. "We need three more signatures to turn the tables to our favor. With this, we will not be needing the votes from the legendary families." Even if they noticed, it would be all toote.


    ''Three? Only three more are needed?''


    Eitan was inwardly stunned at the knowledge that Lu Jin had managed to get all the votes except for three in just three to four years. That was no small feat.


    "Who are they? And how can the Abromich help?"


    "I initially nned to get their votes once the banquet is over, but father seems impatient and did not want this opportunity to convince them slip by." Lu Jin said in a low voice. "I have heard that business is going well down below..."


    Eitan''s ears perked up. He could sense where this conversation was going at. "We have many reliable trading partners in the ck market after all, and the transactions went smoothly too. In fact, it is also thanks to your father''s help that the Abromich got more resources."


    Lu Jin nodded. "I heard that you have been channeling some parcels to Country EU and your operations seem to be going well there..."


    ''Country EU...?''


    "Yes, after Xiong De went to prison, his clients went looking for other channels in Country EU. That helped a lot."


    Eitan was a bit more cautious to disclose more about this sensitive information to Lu Jin. Both of their fathers were underground kings and were also doing the same kind of business.


    Business still business.


    There were some matters that they needed to exploit without the other knowing, and did not need getting the other''s approval.


    Lu Jin nodded after hearing his answer.


    When Xiong De was imprisoned without any notice, the man did not manage to tidy up his tails. All of his clients had scattered about, abandoning Xiong De''s former channels to avoid getting caught up in the whirlpool. Even though Guan Gao Huan had managed to salvage some clients in Country EU''s deals, some still slipped through the. Now he knew where those clients had gone to.


    They ended up contributing to Abromich''s pockets.


    This was how the world worked.


    Lu Jin did not take it against them and coldly continued after a brief pause. "That is good to hear. Considering that your influence in Country EU has gotten bigger, we would like ask for your--"


    Suddenly, Lu Jin stopped speaking. The eyes beneath the mask shed darkly. The next fraction of a second, his body blurred.


    In a short moment, Lu Jin had already kicked the door open.


    Bang!


    There was an aura of qigong on his feet. The door was made of oakwood framed with metallic support. It was tough and did not break easily because Lu Jin still tried to regte the force, so as to avoid attracting people''s attention.


    But the force of Lu Jin''s foot made the ultra-strong metal hinge loosen.


    Eitan was shocked.


    He knew how to defend himself with a few martial art moves, but he was not a master so he had no idea know why Lu Jin suddenly vented his anger on the door.


    The poor door almost broke!


    "Please stay here for a while." After leaving this sentence, Lu Jin trailed off like a ghost as his body disappeared.


    Eitan backed away and rubbed his eyes.


    There was no one in front of him. The door was slightly open, an indication that Lu Jin had really left.


    Eitan shuddered.


    Oh goodness, were these Asians still humans?


    ****


    A few seconds earlier.


    Linfeng was speedily running without a sound.


    The air behind him turned heavier. He could feel a hint of qi behind.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed. This hint of qi was familiar. He was sure that he had faced this masked man before.


    To confirm, Linfeng stopped running, turned his body around while braking on his steps, and nted himself on the ground.


    He did not intend to run away, but instead wanted to bait the man here in case the masked man noticed him.


    Bang! It was the sound of the door being sted open.


    This was an empty hallway. This hallway was a bit dimmed as few night lights were lit. The sound of the orchestra and the piano could be faintly heard in this hallway.


    Linfeng stared deeply at the empty hallway.


    There was no one in front of him. However, Linfeng was sure that the man know some skills to hide one''s aura and oneself. It was a skill that Linfeng was familiar with. After all, he was a butler who assisted his master in the shadows.


    The wind changed. It was sharp, loud, and carried a heavy pressure.


    He wasing.


    At the same time, the faint music reached its ultimate crescendo. The song ''Chase'' was currently at the climax, thest section of the song. It sounded like a wounded beast in itsst fight, an intense sound for thest chase. It was condensing, furious, and exhrating.


    Swoosh!


    The air in the empty hallway seemed to have been sliced through as a streak of shadow instantly attacked Linfeng.


    Linfeng was prepared.


    His crossed arms received the blow from the mysterious shadow.


    At that moment, Linfeng had a clear look on the assant.


    ****


    (A/n: Xiong De had dealings with the underground in Britain before. I changed it to Country EU. This was also where Gao Huan and Xiong De had first coborated. )

 Chapter 552 - In the Hallway

    <h4>Chapter 552 - In the Hallway</h4>


    The man was wearing a mask. His dark eyes looked at him with killing intent. He no longer hid his aura as he continued attacking Linfeng.


    A fist akin to a smashing boulder shattered the air.


    Linfeng shifted quickly, his arm nudged past the arm and blocked the other hand knife heading to his neck.


    The man took advantage of his preupation, turned, and brought a leg in a twisting kick to sweep past his knees. Linfeng rammed his body against the masked man to outbnce thetter and avoid the kick, his own hands parrying off the seeding attacks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Linfeng could not attack back due to the continuous assault of the masked man. However, he did not panic but focused on defending himself silently.


    He was calm, waiting for a chance.


    Suddenly, Linfeng made his move. He took a step back at lightning speed. His dark peach blossom eyes were extremely concentrated on the man''s movements, as if in a slow-motion, he pushed the iing fist sideways, while his other hand simultaneously held the man''s shoulder, and twisted!


    The masked man was surprised by Linfeng''s skill. Linfeng was actually faster than him. However, the masked man was holding back. That was not his whole strength.


    As Linfeng twisted his shoulder, the masked man instantaneously turned to the same direction to prevent his arm from getting twisted. The sharp point of his elbow was posed to hit Linfeng''s face at the same time.


    Linfeng moved his head to the side to avoid it. However, during that move, the hand on the mask man''s shoulder loosened. The masked man took this opportunity and leaped back.


    Swoosh.


    The exchanged happened in less than five seconds.


    There was now a three-meter distance between them.


    There was a short silence.


    The faint music disappeared.


    Two pairs of eyes were currently heated with hidden thoughts as they stared at one another.


    Suddenly, a faint sound of apuse sounded throughout the hallway.


    The second song was finished.


    The two men in the hallway were silent. No one spoke.


    Linfeng finally confirmed who the man was.


    This familiar qi...


    He had faced this man before in Tang Yin''s banquet.


    It was definitely that man.


    Lu Jin!


    Lu Jin on the other hand was thinking of how to settle the situation.


    It turned out, no one could escape from this man''s nose. Even though Lu Jin had used his proudest skill, ''shadow'', he still got noticed by him.


    As Tang Yin''s voice faintly sounded in the hallway about her second song, the two men were still in a deadlock.


    It was Lu Jin who spoke first. "Eavesdropping on someone''s business, what a rude hobby you have, Zhou Linfeng."


    Linfeng raised his brow. "You yourself have an unusual fetish, wearing such an ugly mask. I have to be sure you are of no threat to my Young Miss. Don''t go around sneaking on people like earlier again, or else you might get unwanted attention."


    Lu Jin''s eyes narrowed. Based on Linfeng''s tone, he can tell that the man had already realized his identity.


    Lu Jin''s mind ran, thinking of a way to handle this. He could not possibly interrogate this man, asking about what Linfeng had heard, nor can he silence him. This was a ce under the jurisdiction of the Tang family, and many experts were lurking here in the shadows. The smell of blood would naturally attract their attention.


    Besides, Lu Jin did not release the crucial information to Eitan earlier. When he first came, he had already disposed of the surveince in the area. It was a good thing that he had probed earlier before he went directly to the matter, too.


    Lu Jin crossed his arm. "Since you already know who I am, then get lost. It is not your business to interfere."


    Linfeng was silent for a moment before he took a step forward.


    Lu Jin''s eyes shed and he raised his guard immediately.


    Linfeng spoke. "I don''t know why you are being sneaky in today''s banquet. However, I am warning you. I will not be kind if you people touch my Young Miss. If you do, I will make sure to return everything a hundredfold."


    His eyes were dark as he uttered the meaningful words very seriously.


    Xiong Zhi''s words about her past life was ringing in his mind. These people were strongly involved in Xiong Zhi''s dream. And their movements at the present all matched with what Xiong Zhi had said.


    These people... might likely be the greatest enemies they needed to take down.


    Lu Jin''s cold eyes narrowed. He could feel that Linfeng was talking about something different entirely. However, he could not understand what Linfeng was trying to point at.


    Lu Jin was about to ask what nonsense he was spouting when he heard footstepse near them.


    It was the sound of heels hitting the cold hard floor.


    Linfeng nced at the source. He then felt the slight movement of air in front of him. As he turned around, Lu Jin had gone.


    Linfeng was about to move, but then stopped. Since the man knew that he was here, he would be more careful and cautious. Linfeng would not be able to get anything worth risking for, so he gave up spying for now.


    But one thing was for sure. Lu Jin and hispany were here, and they were here for a reason.


    "Linfeng?" It was Tang Xinyang''s voice.


    Linfeng turned to see Tang Xinyang walking past the corner. He nodded. "I wondered where you went. Are you going back to the hall?"


    "Yes."


    "After you then."


    Tang Xinyang walked in front of Linfeng. She was silent throughout the way back.


    Linfeng was still thinking deeply of the words he had heard earlier.


    He only heard about Country EU and Xiong De''s abandoned channels.


    ''They are probably talking about the ck market.''


    After all, Xiong De had a channel in Country EU and had performed many underground transactions through there.


    But why? What was Lu Jin intending to say to Eitan earlier?


    What was with Country EU?


    Linfeng put all the information in his mind and began to analyze them.


    It was only when Tang Xinyang spoke that he halted his thoughts.


    "About Jang Shin..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Does he like me?"


    "...Sorry?"


    Linfeng turned to look at Tang Xinyang''s back in front of him.


    He blinked. Did she finally realize it?


    Silence fell


    "I think so," Linfeng answered after a while.


    ''...''


    "...How long has it been?"


    "Hmm... I am not sure. Probably a long time ago."


    "He, he did not tell you...?"


    "No. He always denied it."


    "Why?"


    Linfeng felt strange talking to Tang XInyang about this matter. After all, he was not Jang Shin, and he felt that this kind of heart to heart talk should be done with a close female friend instead.


    Tang Xinyang was acting strange too. She looked... vulnerable right now.


    Linfeng frowned. He was distracted from his own problems.


    "What happened?" Instead of answering, Linfeng asked about this.


    Tang Xinyang shook her head quietly. Her back was still on Linfeng. The usually strong back looked exhausted right now.


    "I broke my heels and changed them," Tang Xinyang said.


    "..." I''m not asking about that.


    Linfeng knew then that Tang Xinyang was not in the mood to talk about it.


    ''Hmm. Something really happened.''


    Linfeng''s mind ran. Based on William''s nonsensical talk earlier, Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang must have a fight.


    "Just give him time. You know Jang Shin. He must have his reasons."


    "Reasons that even you don''t know about?"


    "..."


    Linfeng had known Jang Shin since young. So of course, he could guess what Jang Shin was thinking. But this matter should note from him, but from the person himself instead.


    "I''ll talk to him." That was all he could say for now.


    "..." Tang Xinyang fell silent again.


    They were now in front of the door. The soft sound of the piano coupled with the wistful flute sounds were ying.


    Tang Yin was on her third song.


    Compare to the first two songs, this one was very ethereal and calming. The tensed nerves of the listeners from the earlier performances were soothed, bringing in a rxation akin to a refreshing wind.


    Tang Xinyang sighed.


    "Sometimes, I wonder what will happen if I give up. If I give up... There will be no future for me and Jang Shin right?"


    "..." Linfeng did not answer that.


    He could feel that Tang Xinyang was feeling very down today.


    What the hell did Jang Shin, that punk, did to make the usually bright and energetic Tang Xinyang this sad and tired?


    Tang Xinyang did not seem to be asking for his answer. She sighed, "Forget it. I''ll support my sister first." She opened the door and went inside.


    Linfeng gave her a couple of minutes before he entered the hall as well. If they returned together, people might think weirdly. Just to be safe.


    As Linfeng entered, he nced at the third row.


    The taller man wearing the mask.


    If the other man was Lu Jin, then this man should undoubtedly be Ming Zhi Yi.

 Chapter 553 - Lu Jins Plan

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Lu Jin''s n</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was immersed in the music when a shadow appeared behind her. She thought it was Linfeng, but the person did not sit beside her and instead headed to the seat beside William.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the neer. "Where have you been?"


    It was Tang Xinyang.


    The tall woman sighed. "I changed my heels."


    Xiong Zhi: "???"


    William studied Tang Xinyang secretly. "Are you alright?"


    Tang Xinyang nodded with a light smile. "Um."


    But her spiritless answer made the people on the same table know that she was not feeling well.


    Xiong Zhi stared, finding it strange.


    The only one who could affect the lively Tang Xinyang to this point was the silly Jang Shin.


    That idiot must have done something very insensitive to Tang Xinyang again which hurt the girl''s feelings terribly.


    Xiong Zhi did not know how tofort her friend without cursing at thetter''s beloved. She could only say what she could do instead. "If that punk did something to you, just tell me. I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    Tang Xinyang looked at Xiong Zhi dazedly.


    Xiong Zhi: "I can tell Linfeng to make Jang Shin''s job feel like hell for a whole week. Don''t forget, my boyfriend is his boss."


    William nced at Xiong Zhi, suddenly reminded of the tiring and nonstop banqueting he just experienced for the whole week.


    This terrible woman!


    Tang Xinyang thought for a while and shook her head. "No... That can''t do..."


    William: Ah... Love. Is her heart turning soft again for the man she loves? She doesn''t want him to receive punishment, because her heart will hurt even more? Too soft, too soft.


    Tang Xinyang was not yet done speaking. "It is not enough. I want to cripple him!"


    William: "..."


    ''I take it back.''


    Xiong Zhi: ...As expected.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes seemed to be injected with burning mes of life. They were aze. "That bastard! I want to twist his arms and break his legs! I want to beat him badly that he will not be able to stand for a whole year!"


    The two: "...."


    After Tang Xinyang vented her anger, Xiong Zhi coughed and asked. "Why didn''t you do it then? You''re in the same ce as him, and this concert banquet is hosted by your family. If you beat up Jang Shin now, everyone will turn a blind eye." Then she paused. "Or you can find an empty ce here, drag him there, then beat him up."


    William nced at Xiong like he was seeing a devil.


    What a terrifying woman! Don''t give her those ideas!


    William inwardly lit a candle for Jang Shin. The hundred-year v.i.r.g.i.n who kept tirelessly waving a death g seemed like he would soon die as a v.i.r.g.i.n.


    Tang Xinyang shook her head. "I can''t. I''m too angry that I am afraid I might really smack him down until he is half dead."


    ''That... is indeed possible'', Xiong Zhi nodded in understanding.


    At this moment, Linfeng walked to their table and sat down. He nced subtly at the lonely Tang Xinyang, before he leaned and kissed Xiong Zhi''s cheek.


    "You alright?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She was a bit confused why he asked that. "Why ask? You are only gone for a couple of minutes."


    Linfeng smiled and made something up. "I missed you. I thought you''ll be lonely without me." Although he knew it was unlikely for them to move Xiong Zhi in the middle of this concert, he was still worried. Fortunately, his girlfriend was fine.


    Xiong Zhi pursed her mouth to press down the rising corners of her lips. She changed her words. "Actually, it is a bit cold. I missed your warmth."


    It was indeed a bit cold.


    Linfeng smiled and tried to take off his coat.


    Xiong Zhi stopped him. "It''s not too cold that I will need a coat. Juste closer."


    The man''s peach blossom eyes were soft as he smiled gently at Xiong Zhi, moved his chair, and leaned closer to her.


    The small smile on Xiong Zhi''s face finally broke out. With warm cheeks, she leaned against Linfeng''s chest, as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    The pair of lovers affectionately snuggled in the dimness.


    Tang Xinyang: (=_=)


    "Can you two hold back a bit? There is a broken-hearted girl right beside you."


    Tang Xinyang clicked her tongue in disgust at the couple''s intimate show of affection.


    She did not like to see any flirting of any loving couple right now!


    It was blinding her eyes!


    William just drank again and silently rolled his eyes. He felt like he had already started to be immune.


    After a while, William''s eyes turned serious. He nced at Linfeng and silently observed. The youngest did not seem hurt, but he could see the creases on his cuffs and elbows under the dim light.


    Afterwards, his eyes nced at Abromich''s table.


    Eitan was not yet back, and so was the masked man.


    ''Hmm...''


    Given the youngest''s personality, it was strange for Linfeng to stop in the middle of his spying.


    Did he get found out by them, which was why he went away?


    ''Interesting.''


    ***


    While the third song, a romantic and soft piece, being enjoyed by the guests in the hall, Lu Jin and Eitan went to another room.


    After checking the area for any surveince, this time, Lu Jin made sure that he could speak freely.


    "It is Xiong Mai."


    "Huh?"


    It was so sudden that Eitan was stunned for a moment.


    "Our main target is Xiong Mai, the President of EU Group."


    (A/n: EU, or European Union Group is a huge consortium of business owners in Country EU. They trade, coborate and partner within EU. It exists to give benefits to each member. Xiong Mai is the leader as she had a great influence in Country EU. Refer chap )


    Realization dawned upon Eitan. He of course knew Xiong Mai. He had just seen her on the second row.


    "Are you trying to use the ck market channels in County EU? However, based from what I know, Xiong Mai doesn''t have any involvement in underground affairs."


    "She might be clean, however, her members are not. She is the leader of EU Group. Naturally, she has to be responsible for her board members'' affairs..."


    Lu Jin''s words made Eitan recognize the n. Most of the members in EU Group indeed had dealings in varying levels with the underworld and the ck market.


    If it was just two or three members, the consortium could still resolve it internally and evict the vitors from the board to minimize the loss. However, if many of the members were involved, this would not bode well for Xiong Mai and the consortium...


    "So we have to use the EU Group''s board members and press them down in those channels?"


    Lu Jin nodded. "Yes, we have to pressure her members. Of course, they also have to know that it all happened because of Xiong Mai."


    Eitan nodded. He could see where this was leading to and how they could make it happen.


    "Then the President..."


    "I''ll handle Xiong Mai. Please take care of the EU board members for us. The sooner the better."


    Lu Jin''s words were clear. Eitan had to start pressing them at the earliest time possible. Xiong Mai was here and it would be difficult to face her again.


    Eitan understood. "I''ll start today."


    Lu Jin was satisfied with Eitan''s answer. "Thank you. I will let father know of your efforts. It will not be in vain."


    Eitan smiled. However, he really did not want to meet Lu Jin''s father. For him, that man was scarier than his own father. He knew that his father, Ifel, was not a clean and innocent man, far from it even. His father had killed many people for business interests, perhaps not just by his own hands. For that reason, many people feared them, the Abromich family.


    Yet his father would always tell him not to mess with Ming Zhi Yi or his son.


    Eitan did not want to wonder why.


    He followed his father''s instructions and humbled himself. "We are doing these because we have the same goal. I sincerely wish you the best of luck." Eitan smiled and slightly bowed his head politely, imitating the manners of the Country C''s people.


    Lu Jin: "I''ll go then."


    When Eitan looked up, there was no longer anyone in front of him.


    He shuddered.


    Clearly, that man could kill him if he wanted to. He shook his head to erase the scary thought.


    Eitan lived by his word. He fished out his phone and called his trusted men.


    In just one ring, his man answered.


    "Get a list of EU Group''s board of directors. Those who are involved with us, tell our men stop any dealings with them. Don''t give them an exnation. And for those who try to move to other channels other than ours, make sure to intercept them all. I don''t care what method you use."

 Chapter 554 - Thats My Seat

    <h4>Chapter 554 - That''s My Seat</h4>


    Eitan gave a mission in one breath.


    The person on the other side of the phone was silent at first. Processing what their boss had said.


    "...Yes, Sir."


    "Make sure they feel pressured. Don''t allow them do any transactions with others."


    "Yes, Sir."


    A short silence.


    "Anything else, Sir?"


    Eitan opened his mouth and looked at the door, but then changed his mind. "Nothing else. Do it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Sir."


    The call ended.


    Eitan did not go back to the hall immediately. He leaned against the wall of the hallway and took out a piece of cigarette which he always carried in his pockets.


    "What will happen if we fail..?" He muttered.


    Eitan was a cautious man. Unlike his father, he did not like risks but wanted to y it safe. He had thought to make a contingency n as a leeway for him and his father in case everything went wrong. Eitan could not allow himself and his father to be affected by the loss if ever this borate and dangerous n failed.


    However, thinking for a while, Eitan decided against it.


    This was Ming Zhi Yi.


    And this man had never failed.


    What if he offended such a monster with his movements?


    Eitan let out a puff of smoke in the air, gazing until they faded into a foggy mist in the hall.


    And if someone really stopped that man, then Eitan would never go against those people.


    In any animal kingdom, the king of beasts could lose to another king of beasts.


    If they could beat Ming Zhi Yi, he himself would never had a chance to fare safely against those forces.


    Hopefully, everything would go well.


    ****


    The audience apuded as the third song came to an end.


    The third song was soft and sincere. It was a song of a man pursuing a woman and confessing his love to her. It was very sentimental, warm, and could make men and woman desire to experience such a sincere love.


    After Tang Yin ended her exnation for her third song on the stage, the host walked to the stage and announced that the first batch of the songs had ended. It was time for the main lead, Tang Yin, to have a break first while the musicians yed ssical pieces for them. It meant that it was time for the guests to mingle with each other.


    The lights brightened back to the resplendent radiance as the chandeliers shone brightly above. Many of the members of the orchestra retreated and groups of musicians yed in turns, exciting the ears with lively tunes, soft melodies, and romantic music. Lively murmurs and chattering began to fill the hall.


    The guests stood from the tables and mingled with others, some pulling people to the corner to talk about various things, from pleasantries to business interests.


    Mistress Tang as the hostess of the banquet was surrounded by praises glorifying her talented second granddaughter.


    It was a very lively and harmonious scene.


    At this moment, Jang Shin finally arrived in the hall. At the entrance, he met Eitan halfway. Eitan came in from the other side of the hallway.


    Jang Shin slightly bowed at the esteemed guest and gestured for him to walk in first.


    Eitan nodded in greeting and entered, subtly ncing at the two masked men at the table who did not move from their seats, before he silently headed for his table.


    Their table was now filled with people. The vacant seats earlier had now been upied by guests who had business dealings with his father.


    Ifel nced meaningfully at Eitan, his eyes signalling to talk about itter. For now, they have to entertain these people.


    Meanwile, Jang Shin slowly walked back to his table.


    The front area was the most crowded, including Xiong Zhi''s table. A few groups of people were standing around to invite Xiong Zhi and the rest for a talk, but after chatting for a short while, they left one by one.


    Jang Shin did not know what kind of promise they said for the people to leave with a satisfied expression on their faces.


    When the crowd began leaving, Jang Shin finally saw the men and women on the table. His long narrow peach eyes were instinctively glued to the woman whom he had mixed feelings for.


    Jang Shin looked at Tang Xinyang withplicated eyes, feeling his chest slightly suffocate when the woman did not look at him. But he buried these thoughts and drew his eyes away from her. Then Jang Shin''s eyesnded on the golden blond hair of a certain man.


    Jang Shin frowned.


    Why was William still here?


    He circ.u.mvented towards where William was sitting at and asked, "Why are you still on my seat?"


    Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and William turned to look at him.


    Tang Xinyang did not look at Jang Shin and pretended that she did not see or hear him. She reached for her ss and sipped mindlessly.


    William sighed helplessly.


    Here it came. He was no different from a disposable man that was easily thrown away when he was no longer needed. He did not feel that he was William Grand at all with these people.


    Usually, William would definitely teach the person who dared to talk to him this way a lesson he would never forget. However, he did not want to put the poor and sufferingdy Tang Xinyang in an ufortable position.


    Also, couples needed to solve their own problems.


    William was about to stand up and give the seat to its owner when Tang Xinyang spoke.


    "Where are you going, senior? This is your seat."


    The rest went silent.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng silently looked at each other and simultaneously nced at Jang Shin''s reaction, while William slowly lowered his body again to sit down.


    William: ...On the second thought, I should help out thedy.


    William suddenly remembered that this woman had beaten him down in the parking lot earlier. Better to follow the woman and make an enemy of a man, rather than get mmed down and crippled by a woman.


    Jang Shin, as expected, frowned deeper. The urge to nag Tang Xinyang about avoiding the yboy almost overcame him.

 Chapter 555 - Still Lacking in the Art of Pursuing

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Still Lacking in the Art of Pursuing</h4>


    But because of their fight earlier, Jang Shin did not want to offend Tang Xinyang any further, so he no longer chattered about Tang Xinyang falling into William''s trap and confronted William directly.


    "This is my seat. Sir William has his own designated ce."


    "Buzz. Buzz. What''s that? Is someone talking? I can''t seem to hear it," Tang Xinyang sarcastically said as she looked at Xiong Zhi and Linfeng with fakely widened eyes.


    She never once nced at Jang Shin.


    Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and William: "..."


    Jang Shin sighed in frustration.


    It was clear that Tang Xinyang was still angry with what happened earlier. He... could not me her. Even Jang Shin was angry at himself.


    He could only back off right now.


    Jang Shin took a deep breath. "You can stay, Sir William. I will look for my seat." But he gave William a warning re, before he turned around and walked away.


    Finally, Tang Xinyang looked at his back. Her eyes was not triumphant at all, but downcast. She felt aggrieved and at the same time, angry.


    The bastard did not even bothered to coax her.


    But Tang Xinyangposed herself. She would not run after him or chase him! She was still angry.


    Xiong Zhi took the farce in with a dull look. She then leaned towards Tang Xinyang.


    "You are really not going to beat him up?" Xiong Zhi wanted to smack men who kept giving a hard time to good girls like Tang Xinyang. In a tantalizing voice, she persuaded, "You can call him out, bring him to some ce, then teach him a lesson. The concert is on break, you can just return when it resumes."


    William nced at Xiong Zhi in rm.


    Woman, please stay out of it!


    Tang Xinyang nced at her ss dully. "Not now. I am not really in the mood."


    Xiong Zhi paused.


    "Are you giving up?"


    Xiong Zhi was referring to Tang Xinyang''s pursuit of love.


    Tang Xinyang frowned. "Of course not. I am just angry," she straightforwardly answered.


    Xiong Zhi nodded and looked at the direction where Jang Shin had left to. Because of the people standing on the way, she could not see exactly the people at the fifth row.


    However, Xiong Zhi could see a head of a woman on the table where Jang Shin seemed to be heading to.


    Xiong Zhi''s phoenix eyes narrowed.


    "If that was the case, I''d like to tell you, Jang Shin is heading towards the fifth row, where a lone woman is sitting at. I think he ns take a seat there--"


    Tang Xinyang immediately stood up in a sh and left the table with a darkened face.


    Linfeng chuckled at the side. "Is that really needed? I think Jang Shin should be taught a lesson. Tang Xinyang ignoring him is a very good punishment to him."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "That can be done, but what if Jang Shin takes an interest to a woman other than Tang Xinyang? It is better if she secures his heart first, before punishing next. What can she get if the heart doesn''t belong to her?"


    Linfeng raised his eyebrows in surprise and observed his girlfriend, who for the longest time had not known much about these emotional things. "You know a lot."


    The corners of Xiong Zhi''s lips rose. "Of course. I studied well."


    Linfeng smiled. "Because of me?"


    Xiong Zhi was very honest. "Yes. You are very stubborn and hard to seduce back then."


    Linfeng bursted outughing. He remembered those times, when he was truly hard-headed yet still fell for her charms.


    Linfeng could not help but hold her hand and kiss her fingers. If the lights were out, he would have already kissed her.


    Willim rolled his eyes at them.


    Some people who managed to nce identally spurted the wine they just drank.


    So the sixth king and the Xiong heiress were really an item?!


    Ignoring the reactions of the people around them, Linfeng nced at the pair of childhood sweethearts in the distance. "You are right, it''s possible for weak-willed men to do that, however, it is unlikely for him. Jang Shin''s heart is already taken."


    It was Xiong Zhi''s turn to be surprised. "What do you mean?"


    Xiong Zhi did not know Jang Shin enough and could not tell what the man was feeling exactly, but Linfeng could guess it.


    "He has already fallen for Xinyang. All he needs is a little push. So Tang Xinyang ignoring him and giving him space is the right move. It will give him a sense of urgency."


    Xiong Zhi was taken aback. It seemed that even though she had studied the arts of pursuing, she was stillcking.


    Her nk face looked at Linfen in admiration. "Now I know why I fell for you in the past. You are actually very cunning."


    "..."


    Linfeng: What?


    Xiong Zhi sipped on her wine. She muttered thoughtfully as if she was suddenly enlightened. "So you actually seduced me first, I didn''t just realized it..."


    "Huh?" Linfeng was nk.


    When did he do that?


    Xiong Zhi just shook her head. She could not tell Linfeng that he had once stayed by her side in the past lifetime. After the treaty was broken, Linfeng chose to stay by her side as her butler.


    That time, Linfeng had changed.


    If he was very adhering to the rules and was distant before the treaty was dissolved, after Linfeng came back, he became very expressive and did things that made her inexperienced heart skip a beat many times.


    Like kissing her hair without notice or being overly gentle and intimate.


    Come to think of it, Linfeng took advantage of the purely ignorant and innocent young her back then!


    Xiong Zhi was very astonished at her discovery.


    ***


    (A/n: If you had read the past chapters where there are shbacks in Xiong Zhi''s memories, the Linfeng that time who had returned after treaty, when he had finally epted his feeling for his young miss and no longer suppressed it, he had deliberately made moves on the ignorant Xiong Zhi.


    So it is right to say that Linfeng had really seduced Xiong Zhi back then. And he seeded ~(£þ¨Œ£þ)~*. This lifetime, it is the other way around. )

 Chapter 557 - Discussing a Strategy (TX and JS)

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Discussing a Strategy (TX and JS)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi was not usually nosy in other people''s matters, but since Tang Xinyang had been rooting for her in the past to get Linfeng, Xiong Zhi wanted to return the favor.


    She thought deeply about what Tang Xinyang had said.


    Tang Xinyang was notcking in effort. She had been constantly chasing after Jang Shin and expressing her love for him.


    The problemid on the other party.


    If the other party did not want to get involved no matter how much the former pushed, the ship would not sail.


    Xiong Zhi fell silent. She did not know how to deal with this. She was not Song Xuantin.


    As she thought of Song Xuantin, the person''s soprano voice sounded behind them.


    "You two are here!" Song Xuantin returned to the table with a big smile on her face. She sat on thest unupied chair and spoke to Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang.


    "I went to your table over there but I did not see you two. I just saw three men instead, so I returned here. So it turns out, you both looked for me, hehe. What are you two doing here? Do you miss me?"


    Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang: ...The noisy one is here.


    Who misses you? We barely remember you.


    The three women on the table just looked at her and muttered a haphazard greeting back. Tang Xinyang was not in the mood, Xiong Zhi did not know if she should be the one opening the problem, and Xiao Mei was acting as the peanut gallery.


    Song Xuantin''s ultra-sensitive radar instantly realized that something was strange.


    How unusual.


    The usual Tang Xinyang would enthusiastically greet her with a trademark tomboyish grin while Xiong Zhi would just roll her eyes at her.


    But right now Xiong Zhi was looking at her with bright eyes like she finally found Linfeng, while Tang Xinyang just nodded at her like she was some stranger.


    Song Xuantin''s eyes widened. She straightened her back and began stuttering.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Xiao Mei who was drinking almost spurted out her drink. She coughed, put down the ss, and looked at Song Xuantin, the eternal troublemaker who perpetually made Xiao Mei''s head ache. "What a miracle. It is good that you are finally reflecting on yourself. Please do it frequently."


    Song Xuantin: ????


    So it''s really something she did?


    Xiong Zhi called out to Song Xuantin. "Xuantin, you came just in time. Xinyang needs your help."


    Tang Xinyang: I do?


    Song Xuantin: (^o^) So it''s not something I did wrong!


    Song Xuantin seemed to be injected with chicken blood.


    "Eh? Eh?? What is it? Is Jang Shin running away again? Or is the revolution sessful? Do you want to push him down now? Have you prepared a private room with a huge bed somewhere here?"


    Xiao Mei choked. Her artist''s words were really too much!


    She red. "Xuantin, lower down your voice."


    They were surrounded by people from the high society whom they could not offend. If they knew that Song Xuantin, the rising star in Country C, had that kind of mouth, it might circte among the upper circles and Song Xuantin would be aughing stock.


    "Oh, sorry, Sister Mei." Song Xuantin immediately answered, but her eyes remained fixated on her two friends, waiting for Tang Xinyang''s answer.


    It was Xiong Zhi who answered instead. "It''s not that."


    "Then what is it?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at Tang Xinyang before answering. "Xinyang just confirmed that Jang Shin likes her."


    The enchanting eyes of Song Xuantin widened even more, adding a more innocent and naive air on her seductive aura.


    "What? That''s good news! Are we here to celebrate?" She then toned down her voice and coughed. "So is there really a private room with a huge bed here? It''s best to have a bathroom, you know, for the aftermath..."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head while Tang Xinyang pouted.


    "..." Song Xuantin was stunned. What was with their reaction? Something was really weird here.


    Xiong Zhi: "Jang Shin denied it. In actuality, he pretended that nothing happened. He did not ept his feelings for her."


    Tang Xinyang nced at Xiong Zhi, a bit stunned. It almost sounded as if Xiong Zhi was at that ce at that time.


    Song Xuantin fell silent.


    She understood it now.


    She looked at Tang Xinyang pityingly.


    Among the three of them, Tang Xinyang was the most pitiful in her love life. She was so blindly in love with the wrong man. Jang Shin was not half as good as her Gu Zhen, who bravely grabbed her and straightforwardly epted the fact that he liked her when he finally realized that he fell for the beautiful and charming her, ah.


    Such a wimpy Jang Shin was not worthy to chase at all.


    Bute to think of it, even Xiong Zhi''s Linfeng was not as great as her Gu Zhen either. Although she admitted that Linfeng was romantic, but her Gu Zhen was still the best, especially when they were on the bed. The usually cool sven sc.u.m would turn into a predatory wild wolf.


    On the other hand, Xiong Zhi was thinking the same.


    What kind of luck did Jang Shin have to get Tang Xinyang''s undying love? He was not even near as handsome or powerful as her boyfriend Linfeng.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Song Xuantin. Even Song Xuantin''s talented boyfriend Gu Zhen fell inparison to her Linfeng. Linfeng was really the best man in the world, in practically all aspects.


    Xiong Zhi felt really lucky that she fell in love with Linfeng, and Linfeng loved her too. The previous struggles were worth the wait and effort, because the fruit was sweeter when she finally got it.


    ...People would realize that they were very fortunate when they see the other''s poor situation.


    The two womenforted Tang Xinyang and thought of ways to handle the situation.


    Finally, Xiong Zhi repeated again what her man had said.


    "I think it''s best if Tang Xinyang avoided Jang Shin right now."


    Song Xuantin was silent and thought for a while. Finally, she nodded. "It''s a bit too clich¨¦, but it is indeed proven effective. Retreating to move forward. This will be a great strategy."

 Chapter 558 - Discussing A Strategy (II)

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Discussing A Strategy (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi and Xiao Mei nodded, while Tang Xinyang was perplexed. Were they really going to discuss it now on this table?


    Song Xuantin was proven to be their elder sister in this sect. She leaned forward. "I just thought of something. Since Jang Shin doesn''t want to admit it, then let''s make him admit it."


    Xiong Zhi: "But how? If Xinyang is going to ignore him, how will he admit his feelings?"


    Song Xuantin gazed at Xiong Zhi with disappointment. "I have let you watch my full collection of dramas yet you are stillcking in this area." Then her eyes sparkled again. This was the area Song Xuantin was best at. "Think about it, girls. What is the worst thing that can make men feel insecure, uneasy, then desperate for afterwards?"


    The peanut gallery Xiao Mei whose ears were quietly erected at the side unconsciously answered. "Position. Apany''s position."


    A man with ambition would fight with everything he got for the best position in thepany he desired.


    Three pairs of eyes turned to her: "..."


    Song Xuantin sighed and shook her head in disappoinment at Xiao Mei. "Just stay single forever. For your own good."


    Xiao Mei: ????


    What did she say wrong?


    Men always felt inferior when they were met with their peers who got a higher and more powerful position and with a better ie than them! They became desperate afterwards to get a higher position, so as to not lose face!


    Song Xuantin ignored her confusion and looked at Xiong Zhi seriously. "This is your chance to prove that you have indeed learned a lot from our past lessons. Don''t disappoint me."


    Xiong Zhi suddenly felt tight all of the sudden, with a hint of nervousness. Business matters, she could calmly bring out a solution, but on emotional issues, she... was aware that she struggled in these.


    The high CPU inside Xiong Zhi''s brain ran fast, thinking hard about it.


    What made men feel insecure and desperate for, in terms of romantic matters?


    ording to the dramas she had binge-watched with Song Xuantin''s rmendations, including the rated-18 novels she had read... There was one answer she had found.


    "...S.e.x?"


    The three: !!!!


    Xiao Mei was so shocked that she almost sprayed out the wine she just drank.


    Her noble, pure, and cold mountain flower boss whom she thought was untainted by the worldly temptations, actually said such a vulgar word out loud!


    Tang Xinyang''s face was nk. She thought it was winning a martial artspetition.


    Song Xuantin face-palmed. She then cried in remorse. "It''s my fault. I fed you too much rated-18 and a.d.u.l.t novels and dramas. Oh, my poor disciple, your master is sorry for pushing you into the world obscenity..."


    Xiong Zhi: ????


    So it was not?


    Aftermenting for a while, Song Xuantin looked up at the three nk faces of the women on the table. She tragically shook her head. "I should not have put my hopes in any of you. The answer is clear. It is jealousy."


    ''.....''


    Silence fell on the table.


    ...That was it? Why the hell were you even making it sound so mysterious?


    Song Xuantin looked at Tang Xinyang. "How did youe to know that Jang Shin likes you?"


    Tang Xinyang blinked. "We fought."


    "Because?"


    "Because he keeps on insisting that I am a fool for falling for my senior''s trap. And he also called me ugly..." Tang Xinyang''s voice trailed off.


    "Senior?"


    "Senior William Grand."


    "Oh, it''s Uncle Will. Now I see." Song Xuantin nodded. She knew of the man''s reputation. "As you see,dies, Jang Shin made a move andid bare his heart out once. Why did he do it? Because he is jealous. Now it is clear that we are on the right path."


    Xiong Zhi immediately realized what the n was. "You n to have Tang Xinyang make Jang Shin feel jealous while she ignore him?"


    "Correct! Of course, we need a third party. A man who can know our little talk here and will not fall for Tang Xinyang. He can just slide in when needed and slip away without any feelings attached."


    The three: "..."


    Xiao Mei, Xiong Zhi, and Song Xuantin already had one suitable person in their minds. Their heads involuntarily turned to the brightly glowing head on the second row.


    Tang Xinyang turned her head around, too. "Linfeng?"


    "Of course not!" Xiong Zhi hissed, almost choking. No one was allowed to use Linfeng as a stand in, even it was for her friend.


    Ignoring the squabble, Song Xuantin leaned again with bright eyes. "I''ll talk to Uncle William about it."


    "But William will be returning to Country A tomorrow," Xiao Mei said.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. William had already discussed his return with her.


    Song Xuantin pouted. "Is there no other way for him to stay here for at least a week more? Now that Jang Shin has be jealous because of Uncle William, it will be more effective if it is Uncle. Besides, Uncle is really good at this. He''s got reputation. Jang Shin will definitely feel threatened and uneasy, hehe."


    Xiong Zhi''sshes lowered as she thought seriously. She could not force William to stay here any more, even with the pretense of guiding IHZHI.


    Hmm...


    Xiong Zhi nced up at the second row. She saw her boyfriend surrounded by other men, engaged in a talk.


    Right, it was better to ask Linfeng about this.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll ask Linfeng for this."


    "Yey!" Song Xuantin pped her hands, then rubbed her palms together with a fiendish grin. "Once Uncle William agrees, we will proceed to the n. It has been ages since Ist created an Operation n, hehehe... I will present it to you next week,plete with details. Look forward to it, hehehehe..."


    Tang Xinyang whose goosebumps rose due to Song Xuantin''s eerieughter: ....? What is happening? It''s so fast, there is a n all of the sudden.


    Xiao Mei looked at the three with a motherly smile.


    These three sisters were one of the best girl rtionsh.i.p.s she had seen. Even though they had vastly different personalities, they still clicked together.


    Xiao Mie could not help butpliment Song Xuantin for once, the mood maker who seemed very reliable at this moment. "You are so amazing and hard working on things like this. I hope you also work hard in our project."


    Song Xuantin''s grin twitched and turned horrified.


    Oh, no.


    Xiao Mei''s smile looked like she had an evil n in mind!

 Chapter 559 - In the Boys Table

    <h4>Chapter 559 - In the Boy''s Table</h4>


    While the girls were talking and thinking about boys, the boys meanwhile were thinking of other things.


    Jang Shin was deep in his thoughts while the other two men busied themselves acquainting with the others. He silently kept drinking his fruit wine while his mind wandered. He was not like the two men whom these powerful people would stop and greet.


    Jang Shin did not have an excellent status like theirs, nor did he had an exceptional ability to make up for it. He was just... a rtively capable man of low status who was trying hard to be someone worthy.


    But the path was hard.


    However, in order to be someone Jang Shin could be proud of, this process was necessary. Even if he had to sacrifice some things...


    Jang Shin drank another sip again.


    He would not desire what he could not afford.


    For now, he should be thinking about how to handle SC and expand it. Although Jang Shin''s shares were not huge, he was still the co-owner after all. He had to help Linfeng as much as he could. There was no time for these pointless matters.


    Jang Shin took a deep breath and shook off the gloom over his head.


    However, when Jang Shin was about to join the assembly of fat fishes at Linfeng''s side, he found them swimming away.


    Finally, William and Linfeng sessfully drove off the crowd. Even though they were people of high power, being acquainted was enough for the pair.


    After Linfeng and William politely nodded a farewell to the guests, they reached for their sses at the same time. Socializing while watching your own mouth at the same time was tiring.


    Linfeng put down his cup and nced at the fifth row. He had seen earlier who the people in the table Xiong Zhi headed to was. He was at ease that she was with her friends.


    "Linfeng, I think we could cooperate with Mister Tanaka," Jang Shin said out of the blue, ncing at the table not far away from them. As expected, that table was crowded. The President of EU and the heir of Tanaka Group were sitting there after all.


    Lifneng nodded. "I have met him earlier. His Simsang is coordinating with IHZHI and Gu Zhen''spany. He is trustworthy and transparent enough. We already talked. You''ll meet his people next week."


    Jang Shin was stunned. So fast?


    "Next week? Are you ready to implement the developmental n to expand ZD Comprehension Project to other countries so soon?"


    "We can''t let got of the heat, we have strike while the iron is hot.? Cooperating with Simsung Tech is useful. We will upgrade ZD World, this is already in the agenda."


    Jang Shin jumped lightly on his seat. Even William nced at Linfeng silently.


    Last time, after the sess of ZD World, Linfeng suddenly proposed the agenda of establishing more sites to cover more counties. With the great potential of ZD World, they did notck investors, so expanding in a short amount of time was indeed possible. Perhaps, after half a year of shifting workers ensuring twenty-four seven workload, there would be another set of tower facilities in another country.


    The ZD Comprehensive Project was already in an extremely fast progress. They have just barely stabilized ZD World, but now it seemed that SC will have to immediately implement the developmental n to upgrade ZD World, very soon after it was released in a few months.


    Linfeng saw Jang Shin''s dumbfounded face. He corrected himself. "I mean, Simsung will help us make an updated version. I n to coborate with Gu Zhen''spany as well."


    "Are you not worried about them stealing the technology?"


    "This is why I value Tanaka Group, because of their transparency and credibility. It is inevitable that we will partner with otherpanies specializing on this field, so I would rather choose a? more trustworthy partner to create an improved ZD World. The contract must also be revised well to ensure that there will be no loopholes."


    Jang Shin finally nodded, alhough he was still shocked inside.


    "Why are you hurrying?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean it''s good that we have everything nned out for ZD Project. But this is too fast. We should try to stabilize and monopolize the first wave first before preparing for the second wave."


    Linfeng recalled Guan Gao Huan''s challenge.


    "Well, that is the initial n, if there''s nopetition. However, everything will be different if someone releases another one like ZD World. Even if ites after ours, many people would still flock to the rivalpany. The market is too big for us to swallow alone in our current capacity. There will also be the third and the fourth. Then what can we do to make us different from them?"


    The international market never allowed for a monopoly. Linfeng knew thatter, there would be many imitations of ZD Worlding up. He even already gotten the warning signal from that person surnamed Guan. Thus, Linfeng must ensure that their card would always be ahead.


    Jang Shin tapped on his chin thoughtfully, his already narrow peach eyes narrowing to a slit even more.


    "We need better versions and a wider scope. I understand. However, I haven''t heard of anyone releasing a project like ours. Even if someone gets an inspiration from us, they can only release it after some time, because there is still the R&D resources and investors they need to find." After all, the towers, the technology, and many important aspects would not appear in one wave of a hand.


    Linfeng smiled. His eyes were deep. "We don''t know for sure. Maybe a donkey iming that he was a ck horse will appear on our way. It is better to outrun that donkey a million miles ahead."


    Jang Shin was silent.


    Linfeng made sense.


    William was quietly listening to them. He was also one of the investors and partners for the ZD World, so he was very interested in these talks. He was keeping his own thoughts while drinking wine.


    The three men fell in silence as they listened to the music andughter around them.


    Linfeng then looked at Jang Shin. "By the way, why did you and Tang Xinyang fight?"


    Wiim choked on his drink. Cough! Cough!


    The two men looked at him.


    William waved his hand while suppressing his cough. "Cough, don''t be bothered by me. You guys continue."


    Wiim internally mumbled: It was not because of me. Don''t let me get involved.


    Linfeng: "Then you drink water and calm down."


    Jang Shin only gave him a nce and turned to Linfeng. Tang Xinyang had ignored him earlier. It was impossible for Linfeng to not notice the atmosphere between them.


    "It''s nothing. Just a little spat."


    "A lovers'' spat?"


    Jang Shin looked at Linfeng with incredulity. "Since you got a girlfriend, your mouth is now increasingly spouting more nonsensical words."


    Linfeng: ? How is it nonsense?


    He ignored Jang Shin''s words and asked again. "Howe it is just a little spat when Tang Xinyang even chose to ignore you?"


    "She is angry at me. That always happens."


    "But she did not beat you up. This level of Tang Xinyang''s anger is different."


    Jang Shin: ... ...

 Chapter 560 - In the Boys Table (II)

    <h4>Chapter 560 - In the Boy''s Table (II)</h4>


    Jang Shin was stumped.


    He recalled what happened earlier.


    Tang Xinyang was definitely angry and he had hurt her with his words. But the woman did not show any retaliation and just ignored him. That was the most peaceful response that Jang Shin had ever received from Tang Xinyang.


    Right, Tang Xinyang did not beat him at all. Why?


    Jang Shin had goosebumps. It was actually scarier now that he thought about it. The violent woman who did not spare him any beatings just spared him in this situation.


    He should be happy...but his instinct told him that was not all to it.


    Linfeng did not notice that he instilled another fear in Jang Shin''s heart. He continued. "Why are you being so hard-headed anyway? It is clear that you like her, so what are you holding back for?"


    Jang Shin''s eyes widened and he opened his mouth in surprise. He could not believe that Linfeng would ask him so straightforwardly like this. "You..!"


    "What? I am saying the truth. I have known you before you knew Tang Xinyang, so there''s no way I will not notice how you look at her when she isn''t looking."


    Jang Shin''s cheeks turned red. "Linfeng! You, shut up!" He nced at William in embarrassment.


    This damn man... did not hear it right?


    Jang Shin knew though that he was just fooling himself.


    William immediately turned his head around and pretended like he was staring at somewhere far away. But his gossipy nature was aroused. His ears were both perked up.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Jang Shin denied, reached for his winess, and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Linfeng slightly narrowed his eyes. He studied Jang Shin for a while.


    "The more you deny it, the more it will backfire you," Linfeng said. This advice came from his own experience.


    Jang Shin frowned, finally feeling angry. "Linfeng, you are being nosy in someone''s affair. What''s gotten into you?"


    Linfeng shrugged. "You are my friend. Xinyang is also my friend. Of course, I will give you some advice based on my personal experience."


    There was no way Linfeng would tell him, that it was because Xiong Zhi would surely ask himter if he milked something out from Jang Shin.


    Judging from the eager look of Xiong Zhi before she left the table, he knew that his girlfriend would do her best to help her friend.


    Jang Shin involuntarily rebutted. "When did you ever act like a friend? Acting like this now, don''t you think it''s toote?"


    Linfeng: ''....''


    Why are your words so hurtful?


    Even William awkwardly shifted on his seat to turn his body around. He wished to be like a pir.


    The atmosphere at the table was a bit wrong.


    When Jang Shin saw the surprise and doubt in Linfeng''s eyes, he finally realized what he had just said. He covered his face in frustration. Why could he ever not control his mouth?


    "I am sorry,? Linfeng. I don''t really mean to say that, it''s just, ugh, I am just not myself today."


    "..."


    Linfeng closed his mouth slowly and fell silent.


    Usually, involuntary words contained many unconscious truths from within the speaker''s mind.


    Jang Shin''s words made Linfeng think and reflect upon himself.


    Even though Linfeng cared for Jang Shin, it appeared that he did not show it enough.


    Linfeng tend to mostly ignore the man''s rumblings as he felt that all Jang Shin needed was to talk while he silently listened. When they were younger and Jang Shin got beaten up by Tang Xinyang, Linfeng just watched on with cold eyes. His only thoughts were that Jang Shin needed to realize how weak he was so he could improve. Then, when they were in their teens, it was always Jang Shin who opened his mouth first to ask how he was doing, and Linfeng just took it for granted.


    ''....''


    It was as if the mist on a ss window was suddenly wiped clear.


    Linfeng never really opened up first or reached out to Jang Shin.


    The man fell quiet.


    Now thinking about it, he was trulycking in many ways as Jang Shin''s friend. Jang Shin had helped him many times, but he had not done much for him.


    Seeing that Linfeng was silent, Jang Shin felt even guiltier and unsettled.


    "Hey, my dearest bro, don''t think too much on what I said. It''s wrong! Everything I said is not true at all!"


    The more Jang Shin said it like that, the more Linfeng felt it was not the case.


    The gully between his brows deepened as he fell into deeper thoughts.


    Jang Shin pped his head.


    Ahhhh!


    What was wrong to him today? Every word that came out of his mouth hurt the people he cared about. Did he swallow some des or something?


    Linfeng spoke after a while. "It is true that I amcking in so many things as a friend. I will work on it. However, if you need any help or someone to talk to, I am all ears," he said seriously.


    Jang Shin who thought he would be hated was a bit touched. "Alright..."


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Linfeng asked, his eyes unprecedentedly bright.


    "Huh?"


    "About you and Tang Xinyang. Are you just going to ignore your feelings?"


    The feeling of being touched flew with the wind. Jang Shin red at Linfeng. Were we still going to talk about that?!


    He nced at William.


    This thick-face man was still here! He could just not opened his mouth and spout the answer to that question. The killerdy might use that against him and chase after Tang Xinyang!


    William could feel his eyes that spoke words. He took it as a cue to be finally freed from the awkward table. He stood up in relief. "Youngest, I''ll just go to the restroom."


    Even if he wanted to listen to the gossip, it would be rude to stay. It was clear that Jang Shin did not want to express his feelings while William was around.


    It was better to gossipter with the youngest.


    Youngest, I am counting on you!

 Chapter 561 - Jang Shins Side

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Jang Shin''s Side</h4>


    Linfeng followed William''s back with his eyes.


    Once William left, out of the range where he could hear them, he asked Jang Shin again. "Also, why are you so apprehensive about William? That guy might be a pervert sometimes, but he is definitely on our side. He will never harm us."


    Jang Shin frowned, his lips pursing. "That guy is ady killer, you know that. He was hitting on Tang Xinyang earlier."


    ''Oh?''


    "So you are jealous?"


    Jang Shin was silent and shifted his eyes.


    Linfeng: "What will you do if this continues on? Tang Xinyang is already at the age where she can form rtionsh.i.p.s for marriage. As ady in the circle, she''s not getting any younger. In the future, she will look for someone to marry, to carry on the Tang family''s bloodline. Are you ready to just watch it like it has nothing to do with you?"


    Jang Shin''s peachy willow leaf eyes lowered. "It has nothing to do with me. Those will happen in the future. I bet my feelings for her will be gone by then."


    "You can''t say that for sure. What if it doesn''t go away?"


    Linfeng had been in Jang Shin''s shoes before. He thought as well that his feelings for his Young Miss would be gone.


    But it never disappeared. It only grew stronger, consuming him totally.


    Jang Shin smiled sadly. "Then I can only endure."


    Linfeng stared at him.


    "Why are you going through so much trouble? If you just admit it and ept your feelings, all theseplicated thoughts will be gone. The Tang family is not..." ''The Tang family is not like the Xiong family'', Linfeng almost said, but he chose to swallow the rest. He sincerely advised, "Shin, we don''t know the future yet. You might regret not moving now."


    Jang Shin shook his head. "Do you know why I did not focus on the path of being a butler, but supported you and SC instead?"


    Linfeng nodded. He knew. His friend had aplicated rtionship with his family.


    Jang Shin took a deep breath.


    Jang Shin was not the eldest. He was not the heir, so his family did not focus on him and had no expectations on him at all. It would be all good if that was all. However, Jang Shin was weak-willed since he was young. He got easily scared, cried like a girl, and was constantly called wimpy by his brothers and rtives.


    It was only when Jang Shin met Linfeng and stuck himself at Linfeng''s side that he got the inspiration to be someone stronger and capable like him. He admired Linfeng since he was young, and set him as a model to emte.


    Jang Shin''s only dream was, to be someone he could be proud of.


    "I had always been a scaredy cat. Even now. I am actually happy that I am not the eldest in the family. It is only when I am not a butler that I can find an identity for myself. I am Jang Shin, SC''s co-founder, your friend. I feel fulfilled that I can help you even with my mediocre abilities. My greatest pride is SC."


    Linfeng was silent.


    Jang Shin poured himself another ss of wine and drank a few sips.


    "But what if I covet her? Should I marry her? The Tang elder will not refuse. I will be a Jang who is under the wing of the Tang family. Everything is great, everything is on the right ces." The murmurs slowly lowered in volume.


    Linfeng''s eyebrows slightly moved. It seemed like Jang Shin was not talking to him, but to himself instead.


    He was battling with himself.


    "It would be good if I can just ept my fate. I don''t know if Xinyang really likes me or is just ying with me. But if she wants to marry me into their family, my family will surely agree to it."


    Jang Shin swallowed the rest of the wine in one gulp. He brought down the ss with a loud nk.


    "Then everything I am building will crumble overnight."


    "I will not be Jang Shin who created SC with you anymore. I can''t just break the agreement like you did, and build a name for myself without attributing it all to the Tang family''s name."


    "I will be a helpless man surnamed Jang who married a Tang because of the family''s choice. Do you think with that kind of reason, we will be happy in our marriage? Or I will be happy?"


    Jang Shin poured himself some wine again. "You know the feeling, Linfeng. The reason why you didn''t want to be her butler in name, tied by a treaty, but chose to be a butler unfettered by your family, out of your own sincerity. The reason why you want toe out to the society as just Linfeng."


    Jang Shin finished the wine in his ss. His peachy willow leaf eyes and his cheeks were already bit red. Perhaps it was because of the wine, or perhaps it was due to the bottled up emotions that was leaking out right now.


    He seemed a little tipsy.


    "I am not like you, Linfeng, who is capable enough to get status, recognition, and love at the same time."


    ***


    A/N: If you had read Jang Shin in volume one, it already showed that he had aplicated rtionship with his father and his family. He had been feeling insecure and inferior. He wanted to prove himself since everyone is looking down on him. It could also be seen in the past life in Linfeng''s dream that Jang Shin drank after his visit with the five kings. He mumbled about people looking down on him. It was a wound in Jang Shin''s life.


    In volume three, the book for side stories, you''ll find out the whole story of Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang in the past life. They had never ended up together. Though, I wonder what it would be in this life.)

 Chapter 562 - A Small Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 562 - A Small Confrontation</h4>


    Linfeng was silent.


    It would be hypocritical if he said words of encouragement right now. He was once in Jang Shin''s shoes, and like his friend said, Linfeng attained recognition, status, and love with his own abilities, after oveing many hurdles.


    Linfeng was able to improve his family''s status from a mere butler family after years of nning, gaining the support and recognition of the family. His ZD World became an international sess, a massive and tangible achievement which became his trophy. Linfeng also became the sixth king, establishing his own prestige and status in the high society.


    Besides, Linfeng also had Xiong Zhi''s unconditional support.


    But Jang Shin was different.


    Linfeng personally thought that Jang Shin was not as mediocre as he imed, but his friend indeedcked the family''s support, proof of achievements, and status.


    At this moment, Jang Shin could only either choose himself, or love.


    To gain recognition of his own abilities without people saying that it was due to the help of the Tang family, he could only choose himself and let go of love.


    If he chose his feelings of love for Tang Xinyang, then all his actionster would likely be attributed to the Tang family, and Jang Shin''s self esteem would plummet even lower.


    Jang Shin was about to pour himself some more wine when Linfeng''s hand stopped him. "I think that''s enough. The party has just started. You need to sober up."


    Jang Shin obediently put down the ss. "Alright." He went silent.


    The men''s table was silent as each kept to their own thoughts.


    Linfeng sighed internally. Right now, Jang Shin was in the state battling entanglement. No matter what Linfeng said right now, it would not go to his brain. The final decision relied on Jang Shin alone.


    He was the only one who could help himself.


    However, Linfeng was worried for his friend''s happiness.


    If he really chose himself, would he be truly happy?


    Linfeng once again felt lucky that he had fallen in love with his Young Miss, that his Young Miss took the initiative while knowing of his difficulties, and did not give up on him at all despite his ns. He was extremely thankful that he made the decision to stay by Xiong Zhi''s side.


    Linfeng could only root for Tang Xinyang. He wanted his two closest friends to attain happiness. He hoped that Tang Xinyang would not let go of Jang Shin no matter what kind of stupid decision he made.


    Because he felt that it was just a matter of time before Jang Shin fell totally in Tang Xinyang''s trap.


    ****


    After having a brief talk with the people on the first row, Lu Yin Ze excused himself to the restroom.


    While walking on the empty hallway, he suddenly felt a cold shift in the air behind him.


    Lu Yin Ze looked back.


    Silence.


    It was an empty hallway. However, he had an uncanny feeling that he was being watched. He tried to ignore it but he could not shake of the feeling.


    Lu Yin Ze was not good at martial arts. Still, he had experienced prolonged exposure to Linfeng''s and Guan Gao Huan''s battle with qigong. He had been practicing martial arts as well.


    His gut was telling him that someone was following him. Yet the long hallway was really empty, and he could not hear any sound.


    Lu Yin Ze did not feel scared and continued to the restroom. This was the Tang''s ce. This one was the safest ce where they could be. He stepped into the restroom while being cautious.


    Inside, Lu Yin Ze met a blonde-haired man.


    "Mister William," he greeted the tall man who was washing his hands on the sink.


    "Second youngmaster Lu Yin Ze." William greeted him back.


    The two were not close but still were acquainted. They were people who belong to the same circle so they had already met each other in the banquets before.


    After a short greeting, Lu Yin Ze went to one of the cubicles while William went out.


    A few steps outside in the hallway, William''s blue eyes shed.


    "Who''s there?" His voice was deep and low.


    The hallway was silent.


    A person appeared from the shadows.


    William recognized the skill. ''Shadow'', a very high skill that only masters could perform.


    William''s guard rose high. This skill was an important weapon of assassination and espionage.


    "I did not meant to scare you, but you truly have sharp senses, Sir William."


    William saw a man wearing a mask. His cold and emotionless voice made William instantly recognize the person behind the mask.


    ''So it is them after all.''


    He nodded internally. Only a handful of people could hide themselves in the middle of the crouching tigers.


    This man hiding his presence... He instantly understood.


    William''s brows rose and his handsome face turned into disgust.


    "You..."


    "...?"


    "You are stalking your little brother?"


    Lu Jin: "...."


    William waved his hand. This was a problem within the Lu family. He better stay out of it.


    "As long as you don''t harm me or my friends, I won''t go around telling people of your unusual fetish."


    Lu Jin: "..."


    He did not correct WIlliam anymore. Lu Yin Ze was not his only target.


    Regarding William saying that he would not be interfering with his affairs, Lu Jin was not surprised at all.


    However...


    "These friends you speak of... Do they include Zhou Linfeng?"


    In fact, he already knew the answer. Zhou Linfeng was recently crowned as the sixth king by the brotherhood founded by William.


    If Lu Jin''s instincts were right, this Zhou Linfeng would be someone they needed to take out in the future. Especially right now that Guan Gao Huan seemed to treat Linfeng as his mortal enemy. If Linfeng''s SC Company grew more, then it would undoubtedly be a thorn in his father''s eyes.


    No matter how he saw it, Zhou Linfeng was bound to be their enemy. With the added fact that Linfeng spied on them earlier, this feeling had only gotten stronger.


    William stopped in his tracks.


    His unreadable blue eyes were deep as he turned around to stare at the man before him.


    "You heard me."


    Lu Jin did not back down. The Grand family might be troublesome to deal with, but if they stand in the way, he would definitely not hesitate to go against them. Especially if William used his surname Grand to back up his friend, the sixth king, Zhou Linfeng.


    This would be a good opportunity to see what kind of attitude William had in this. To be precise, he wanted to know if the Grands would stand in their way, or watch on the sidelines again.


    Lu Jin asked. "Will you go that far for your friends?"


    The temperature around them suddenly plummeted.


    William narrowed his eyes. He was not idiot. He knew that his answer would not only refer to himself but to the Grand family''s position as well. He was the heir, so his will would be controlling the path of the Grand family in the near future.


    For a short time, the two stayed silent and unmoving.


    William suddenly showed a smile that was not a smile. "Suit yourself," he said coldly. He turned his back and walked forward.


    Golden hair strands lightly fell on his forehead, highlighting the deep blue eyes which looked solemn and serious.


    These bastards...


    ''Youngest, what did you do? How did you make such a dangerous enemy for yourself?''

 Chapter 563 - I Have No Choice But To Threathen You

    <h4>Chapter 563 - I Have No Choice But To Threathen You</h4>


    As soon as Shinichi Tanaka stepped out of the restroom, he saw a masked man standing not far away from the entrance of the restroom.


    "..."


    Shinichi wondered if there was a special event somewhere in this building other than theirs. Did this man got lost on the way?


    But then the man turned to him. "Greetings, Sir Tanaka."


    !!!


    Shinichi jolted and looked at the man. "Yes...?"


    The man took off his mask. A handsome and emotionless face was revealed. "My name is Lu Jin. I apologize for meeting you so abruptly like this."


    "...Yes, it is indeed abrupt."


    Who would wait in front of the restroom just to talk to someone? It was not like Shinichi was hiding.


    Being the gentleman that he was, Shinichi gestured to walk further to the hallway to distance themselves from the restroom.


    Lu Jin followed.


    Their steps were slow.


    Shinichi started speaking. "I deeply apologize, I am not a frequent visitor of Country C so I don''t know a lot of people..." He politely hinted that he had no idea who Lu Jin was or what business he had with him.


    Lu Jin expected it and nodded. "I have sent a couple of proposals to you before."


    Shinichi: "????"


    His mind turned as he tried to recall the proposals he have read recently.


    "Unfortunately, you rejected it."


    "Oh."


    "So I figured it is better to meet you personally and talk to you about my proposal."


    Lu Jin stopped. He looked at Shinichi.


    Shinichi halted as well.


    He thought of the proposed projects that were sent to him but were rejected. There were too many to mention.


    Lu Jin saw that Shinichi was still clueless about it. "I asked for your approval vote for the organization."


    Shinichi''s eyebrow rose. His vote? It did ring a bell. But that proposal did not have anything to do with his field, so it was brushed down.


    "Unfortunately, the offer was not enticing enough and you rejected it. I believe it is because the benefits that I listed for you are not enough to get your vote. Am I right, Sir Tanaka?"


    Realization dawned upon Shinichi. His eyes became firm as he shook his head. "I am sorry, Mister Lu, but I do not ept any kind of bribes. All proposals has to pass through the underwriting conditions. I prefer to have ourpany clean."


    "Sir Tanaka, there are no dirty dealings here. My resources are clean and I am sure you will benefit a lot."


    "That''s not what I am talking about," Shinichi stubbornly exined. "I created mypany with my own hands and with my partner''s ability. Everything we got is through and from a fair deal. I don''t want to use any outside help which has got nothing to do with thepany without my partner''s approval."


    Lu Jin''s eyes were quiet. "Even if the offer is to help you start in the South?"


    ..!!!


    Shinichi was stumped.


    ''This man is offering me help to start mypany in the South?''


    The South was one of the ces where Oriental men like him had a hard time to root in, unless they have a deep and expansivework linking them to the leaders in the South, who could lend them a helping hand in stabilizing their roots in the turbulent yet highly profitable market there.


    This was very a tempting offer.


    Shinichi fell silent.


    However, it only took a minute before he declined the offer.


    Shinichi was a man of principles. He created Simsung while adhering to his principles and moral bottom line. Simsung was a very cleanpany that only depended on theirpany''s top notch products and services. The partnership he had were very few, but he trusted them all.


    To him, Simsung was a holy ground.


    If Shinichi epted the man''s offer, it was the same as abandoning his principles which had been the foundation of Simsung.


    He did not know of the man and this was only a verbal offer. Moreover, the fact that Shinichi had declined the proposal previously meant that the other''s proposal did not fit the suitable conditions for Simsung''s partnership.


    Shinichi shook his head. He said sincerely, "I deeply apologize, Mister Lu. I do not mean to offend, but I do have my own reasons for not epting your offer. I hope you understand. However, if you have another offer that falls in the scope of mypany''s operations, I will try my best to consider it."


    Lu Jin''s thick eyshes lowered.


    Shinichi''s answer was clear.


    Unless Lu Jin offered a fair deal wherein Shinichi''spany and Lu Jin''s side could benefit from fairly and reasonably in the industry, then Shinichi might take it.


    However, hispany''s scope did not fall on the other''s field, but on entirely another industry. Lu Jin could not just make up an IT proposal out of nowhere.


    Lu Jin''s cold eyes stared at Shinichi. "Nothing can change your mind? I can still revise the benefits on the list."


    "I am sorry, but my answer is still the same."


    Lu Jin nodded. "Then you leave me no choice."


    His cold yet polite tone changed. Shinichi sensed that something was amiss with what he said.


    "I must get your vote of approval no matter what, no matter which method."


    "...Are you threatening me?"


    Shinichi was no fool. Based from these words, this man was nning something against him.


    The gentleman looked alertly at Lu Jin''s cold eyes.


    Lu Jin nodded as if there was no problem about it. His tone remained unchanged like he was merely telling something everyone knew. "Yes. Everypany has its dirt, even the so-called cleanest ones. I have the means to dig into the dirtyundry and present it to you. Depending on your response, I can see to it that everyone wille to know it..."


    Shinichi frowned, feeling irked and indignant. "Mister Lu, please have some respect. I can''t believe you are saying this to my face. How rude!"


    "I am merely saying facts."


    "No matter how much you dig, mypany is clean," Shinichi said proudly. "Also, your words are merely verbal threats. You do not even have a material on your hands, yet you''re already ckmailing?"


    He was confident that his Simsung had never done any shady dealings.


    "Tanaka Group is a big consortium. It surely has many dirts hidden within."


    "You!"


    Shinichi''s back straightened, rmed.


    If this lunatic was going to target Tanaka Group, then Shinichi was not confident to say the same thing.


    As the man said, the bigger and more sessful a business was, the greater the dirt they keep under the carpet.


    Shinichi took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Then you''re wrong. I am just an heir by name. The person who is in power in Tanaka Group is still my father. You should not hold this against me." He then added to make his statement stronger. "I don''t care what you do to the Tanaka Group."


    Lu Jin''s face was still serene. The dim lighting fell on his handsome face. "We''ll see to it. Based on my investigation, your father is quite controlling, isn''t he? We are not sure what he is going to do once the Group''s stock started falling, because his son refused to cooperate to something that can only be beneficial to them."


    Shinichi''s face turned dark.


    How long had this man been watching him and his father? Who was this Lu JIn?


    "I do not mean to offend you. In a couple of days, I''ll send a notice again. If you change your mind, then please respond to us. The benefits I listed are still in effect. I hope you see the true value of this business deal." Lu Jin spoke to appease him as he saw Shinichi''s dark face.

 Chapter 564 - The Enemy is Moving in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 564 - The Enemy is Moving in the Dark</h4>


    Shinichi had always been gentle and polite. However, at this time, he really wanted to punch this man for threatening him on his face.


    "You...! Do you think I am very powerless? I will never give in to your threats--"


    He was in the middle of his outburst when Lu Jin suddenly put on his mask and turned his body around.


    Shinichi: "..."


    This man! How dare him!


    "You are ignoring me?"


    The masked man suddenly vanished.


    !!!


    "Hah..."


    Shinichi staggered a step back with wide eyes.


    The heck? The person vanished in front of him!


    "Are you alright, Sir?" A gentle voice sounded in his ears, startling him into a jump.


    Shinichi turned and saw a beautiful man with silver hair and blue eyes.


    He released a breath of relief. He knew him. "Mister Lu Yin Ze."


    "Sir Tanaka? Are you feeling unwell?" Lu Yin Ze noticed the shocked look on Shinichi''s face.


    Did he surprise Shinichi when he called out?


    Lu Yin Ze immediately apologized. "I am sorry for surprising you."


    "L-let''s go."


    "Pardon?"


    "Let''s go together. I don''t know if I am seeing things."


    "...?"


    Shinichi unconsciously gripped Lu Yin Ze''s arm until they were out of the cold dim hallway, forgetting how sudden the action was in his nervousness.


    ''...''


    Lu Yin Ze nced back.


    It turned out that he was not the only one who felt that something was creepy in the hallway.


    ****


    A lively music echoed throughout the hall.


    Tang Yin was wearing a pastel yellow gown as her fingers danced elegantly on the piano keys. The rhythmic beat of the drums apanied theyered piano tones in spaced intervals, as if a young girl was running on an open meadow, while the lively violin spiralled happily in the air. The faint woodwinds sounded like wind rushing through the tree leaves.


    It was very lively, upbeat, and made everyone in the hall smile.


    Ping.


    A high note ended the fourth music.


    Everyone pped with a smile on their faces, murmuring once more how lovely the music was.


    The audience area''s arrangement was slightly different from before.


    On the second row, Xiao Mei reced Xiong Zhi''s seat. Aside from her, there was only Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang, who was half-pushed to return to the table.


    Their table was very silent. Xiao Mei did not even dare to breathe loudly as the two people were in deep thoughts. They were clearly ignoring each other.


    On the other hand, at Xiao Mei''s previous table, it was a bit crowded and noisy.


    "What did you say!"


    William''s voice was loud and drew a few people''s attention from the nearby tables. Fortunately, the fifth song'' opening was very energetic and powerful, so William''s exmation did not travel far before it was swallowed by the music.


    Seeing the nces from the neighboring guests, William lowered his voice. He looked at his tablemates with wide eyes. "That is absurd. No way! I don''t want to be a third wheel."


    Earlier, William was dragged here to sit on Xiao Mei''s empty seat by Song Xuantin, when he came back from the restroom to look for another table to sit on. He had been confident that he would be weed in many guests''pany, but unfortunately this happened.


    Song Xuantin: "Uncle, this is very important. Can''t you just spare us one week, please???"


    William: "What do you think of me? Do I really look like I have all the time in the world?"


    It was Xiong Zhi who answered. "Yes. You have lots of time to gossip about someone else''s affair. You even have the time to hack their phone."


    "Hey,dy, don''t start on that again. I already paid for that."


    "Yes, you did. So we are giving you a favor to do what you want and freely interfere in someone''s affairs."


    "You!" William frustratedly released a sharp breath. "Do you want me to wreak havoc in your friend''s life?"


    Song Xuantin nodded seriously. "Their love life is already messy as it is. Making it messier will not be a problem. You see, if this goes on, those two will grow old without getting happiness. Xinyang is very hard working and already gave a lot of effort. However, she just doesn''t have a high talent in this area! You, as the self-proimed protector of women, do you want to see a beautiful and heroic woman who is hardworking and diligent, fail and be heartbroken for the rest of her life?" Song Xuantin pleaded dramatically.


    WIlliam: "..."


    What the hell did that even got to do with me?!


    Xiong Zhi secretly gave a thumbs up to Song Xuantin.


    Such amazing skills to invert ck and white.


    Go on, girl, push him some more!


    Linfeng who had been silently sitting at one side the whole time leaned closer to his mischievous girlfriend. "What am I doing here?"


    Like William, he was also inexplicably dragged here by Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him. "You are my support."


    Linfeng raised his brow.


    Xiong Zhi: "...Actually, I really need your help to convince William in extending his stay here."


    Linfeng''s lips twitched. Pressuring William to stay one more week was a bit too much. The man still had hispany to attend to.


    However, looking at the expectant yet hesitant look on Xiong Zhi''s face, in the end, he chose his girlfriend over his friend.


    "William."


    William shuddered at Linfeng''s call. The youngest actually called him William, not uncle!


    Was there a serious matter that happened?


    A minuteter, William was stunned to find out that the youngest dared to haggle conditions with him to agree with the girls.


    After a few exchanges of words and wits, the overwhelmed Willliam finally relented.


    He had to stay for four more days.


    The fifth song started with William''s defeated face.


    ***


    Musical notes rose and fell in beautiful symphonies in the hall, and time passed by unnoticed by the listeners.


    After the sixth song, there was another break before Tang Yin yed the penultimate song.


    The bright lights once again illuminated the surroundings as peopleughed together and chatted.


    At the front area, the two tables of the legendary families were joined together. The heads of the legendary families gathered despite their differences as they conversed vigorously.


    It was just a random talk when suddenly, Old Guan asked Mistress Tang a question as if he was hoping to get the elderly woman off guard.


    "Tigress Tang, I really thought you have another purpose for tonight''s event. So I came here to see what it is. However, until now, everything is quiet. Have you perhaps reached your goal?"


    All heads in the table turned to Old Guan. Theirughter stopped.


    Old Xiong silently nced at Mistress Tang.


    That was in his mind too, but unlike Old Guan who asked this straightforwardly to the person involved, he preferred to get the answer slowly without the person knowing.


    Mistress Tang smiled mysteriously. "I am curious, where do you get the idea?"


    Old Guan observed for a moment then shrugged. "Nah, don''t mind what I said. I am just an old man who easily gets curious of things."


    Mistress Tang drank a sip of water and said with a smile."I just wanted to throw a concert for my granddaughter, to pave way for her seeding performances in the country. Of course, I will need to get her the best audience."


    Old Guan wanted to say many things but chose not to speak any more. It was clear that Mistress Tang did not want to spill it out.


    However, he was more curious now.


    The table was a bit silent.


    Mistress Tang subtly nced at Old Lu, meeting thetter''s eyes.


    They shared an understanding.


    It was at that moment when a voice of a man sounded behind them without a warning.


    "I finally found the right time to greet you all."


    The people on the table turned to look behind. A very tall man stood, as if appearing from nowhere, wearing mask.


    The man''s voice made Lu Yin Ze frown.


    Involuntarily, the hair at the back of his neck rose.


    He seemed very... familiar.


    The tall man slightly bowed his head, his tone was ratherzy but oozed with amanding presence. He showed the perfect grace of a gentleman.


    "Greetings, Mistress Tang, Master Guan, and Master Xiong."


    His inky ck eyes heavily lidded by darkshes looked at the stupefied old man whose face had suddenly paled.


    "Greetings... father."


    The tall man slowly took off his mask, revealing a handsome face of a man filled with mature charm.


    His lips curved into a gentle and polite smile.


    "It has been a while. How are you all doing?"

 Chapter 565 - Ming Zhi Yi

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Ming Zhi Yi</h4>


    The table fell silent.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes went wide. His breathing momentarily stopped. The old people at the table greeted the tall man back, however, their voices were muted to him. Everything was blurred, except for the tall man in the dark suit. Even the background noises were swallowed, as Lu Yin Ze could not hear a thing.


    How could...how could this man be here?


    The tall man sensed his eyes and turned to look at him.


    The dark eyes... coincided with the cold-blooded eyes of the person back then who held the gun and killed everyone mercilessly.


    How...


    Why was he here?


    Was he... going to kill everyone again?


    The tall man smiled at him.


    "It''s been a long time, my dear son." He smiled gently at Lu Yin Ze, his face appearing warm and gentle.


    Like he was very happy to see him. Like how a father would look at his dear son.


    But those warm eyes made Lu Yin Ze shudder. He was once deceived by this pair of eyes


    He seemed to hear the familiar voice again, but furious and cold.


    ''What do you know? Where did your mother hide ''that'' thing?!''


    A pair of murderous eyes looked at him as he strangled him in the middle of his sleep, waking him up.


    Lu Yin Ze was very young back then. He was terrified of what he had witnessed, terrified of the very hand that murdered those people and was gripping tightly at his neck.


    In the whole week after that incident, this man would regrlye to his room in the middle of the night to either interrogate him coldly or strangle him as if venting out.


    Lu Yin Ze felt his heart race as the familiar anxiety and terror began to rise in him. He needed to calm down. Those were things of the past. He could do this.


    He could ovee his terror for this man.


    Old Lu pped the table loudly.


    Thud!


    This made Lu Yin Ze jolt out from his breathlessness. He swept his eyes away from the man and turned to look at his grandfather with half gratefulness and half worry. He began to calm down.


    Old Lu looked at Ming Zhi Yi with cold eyes. "How dare you walk up to me and greet me as if you have the right! I am not your father." As he spoke, he nced worriedly at his grandson.


    If his grandson was not here, Old Lu would have spoken more curses to this man. But he did not want this poisonous man''s presence to stay any longer around his grandson.


    As expected, his traumatized grandson was pale.


    Old Lu was afraid that Lu Yin Ze would copse like before. He knew that his grandson had not yet fully recovered from the decade of trauma and captivity. His grandson would be the future heir of the Lu family. Old Lu at least needed to save his grandson''s face and not allow him to copse in front of the other heads.


    The old man stood up.


    "Mistress Tang, my grandson and I need to rest. I feel unwell all of the sudden. Unfortunately, I cannot wait for your granddaughter''s final piece."


    "It''s alright, I understand." Mistress Tang stood up. "I''ll walk you there."


    However before Old Lu could take a step, Ming Zhi Yi''s lively tone came again.


    "Father, don''t be like this. I had been a Lu for many years. I am still Fan Rong''s former husband."


    Old Lu''s eyes became red and he furiously red at the man. "You! Don''t you dare speak of her name!"


    Old Lu''s sudden outburst made the other people nearby to look at them in surprise.


    Ming Zhi Yi bowed humbly as if he was admitting that he had done something wrong. "I apologize if it offended you. I meant well. I just came to you because I wanted to see how my father, no, how the headmaster of the Lu family is faring."


    He sounded sincere and polite.


    Everyone else except from those who knew his deeply ck bones would think that the man truly meant well.


    Old Lu narrowed his eyes. What was this evil man ying at?


    Ming Zhi Yi took a step forward.


    "I sincerely want to greet the headmasters, and also," he nced at Mistress Tang and put on a warm smile. "To exchange a few words with you and Mistress Tang."


    "Drop your pretentious act! If you want to talk then talk here right now. Don''t use filial piety as an excuse. It''s disgusting."


    Ming Zhi Yi sighed and bowed humbly, as if epting Old Lu''s words. He then took a few more steps towards Mistress Tang and Old Lu, smiling at them warmly.


    His gazended at Mistress Tang first meaningfully. "It is my responsibility as the junior to attend here and greet you, my elders. I cannot ignore the invitation of an elder, you see. I really wonder what Mistress Tang meant when you invited me, despite knowing that my father will be attending as well. He clearly still hates me."


    ''You invited me here with a clear purpose, didn''t you? There is no way you don''t know that Old Lu hates me to the core, as much as I hate him.''


    Then he gazed at Old Lu, who was frowning at him hatefully.


    "However, this made me think that perhaps, Mistress Tang wants to reconnect us again, father? This is why I decided to gather my courage and came here, to greet you. After all, we are in the same ce. It will be unfilial of me if I act like I did not see you. s, I did not know that after a long time... you still don''t like my presence. I''m sorry if I identally offended you, I truly did not mean it, I hope you won''t take it against me."


    The people around were mere bystanders who simply watched the entertaining scenery, but they also began to silently murmur to themselves.


    In a way, this man was right, it was very strange for Mistress Tang to invite Old Lu''s ex-son-inw.


    Did Mistress Tang purposely did it to shame Old Lu?

 Chapter 566 - The Chaotic Hall

    <h4>Chapter 566 - The Chaotic Hall</h4>


    They looked at Mistress Tang with inquiring gazes, but they kept silent. After all, this was none of their business, and they had no ns to interfere with the conflicts within the legendary families.


    Mistress Tang slightly frowned. She was not a fool. Ming Zhi Yi purposefully spoke like this to get this kind of response from the people.


    How annoying.


    Ming Zhi Yi continued. "I just want to thank Mistress Tang for inviting me personally to see the faces of these honorable people. And also, to at least see the headmaster once."


    Old Lu harrumphed. "Don''t drive a wedge between us, Ming Zhi Yi. Just spit out what you truly want to say."


    Ming Zhi Yi put his hand on his chin thoughtfully, as if hesitating. "Should I?" He took a few steps closer to them.


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at the two old people. With one strike, he could kill both of them.


    That wrinkled and fragile neck.


    With one move of his hand, he could break that neck. He could kill the man whom he hated the most.


    This opportunity was really tempting. Whenever this old man was near him, the urge to strangle the old man''s neck always coursed in his body.


    s, it was not the time yet. But, it wasing soon.


    Besides, breaking this surnamed Lu''s neck to end his life easily was not a satisfying revenge at all.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned forward. His voice was polite and soft. Only the three of them could hear what he was saying.


    "It''s not like I am a fool. Mistress Tang, I always respected you. You are the master of many great people. But please, don''t forget that I am a master as well. Your people like to stare at us too much. I don''t really like it when people watch me like I am an animal of some sort."


    Mistress Tang stiffened.


    Old Lu frowned. He did notpletely know what Ming Zhi Yi was saying but he could roughly guess that Mistress Tang had done something.


    "But fortunately, because your men enjoys watching us too much, I got to know the real goal of this event. Smart move, I say." He smiled amiably as if he was just telling a piece of good news.


    On the other hand, Mistress Tang could not answer.


    Her n was seen through!


    The sole purpose of this event was seen through by him!


    It was humiliating. An utter humiliation.


    How could the Tang''s men reveal themselves?


    Her men''s ability clearly fell behind Ming Zhi Yi''s!


    Mistress Tang was taken aback for a while.


    But as a tigress, as she was, she recovered.


    This did not mean that this man could act as he wanted under the Tang family''s premises.


    Mistress Tang: "You might have misunderstood me. I don''t have those goals you speak of. I am sincerely giving my granddaughter a private concert for everyone to enjoy. I wonder why you suspect that? Unless, you have something that must be hidden?"


    She could not justsh out and berate Ming Zhi Yi. The people watching them all had valuable connection to the Tang family. Acting unmannerly right now might lose some of these people''s favor, or this might turn into a scandal and be a thorn on the Tang family''s name.


    Ming Zhi Yi chuckled. "How adorable. I might lose my respect to you, but I still see you as someone with great strength. Howe the usually neutral Tang family became nosy with other people''s matter? What has my dear ''father'' promised to you?"


    Mistress Tang frowned deeper. She had never been disrespected like this.


    Old Lu was mad. This man still had the guts to treat his elders with such arrogance!


    Truly, a man not worthy of his daughter!


    So regretful! And aggravating!


    Old Lu could not hold it any more. He was never a man who endured things.


    His old wizened hand rose and struck Ming Zhi Yi''s face without warning. Ming Zhi Yi smirked and slightly took a step back to not receive the full strength of the p.


    The old man''s hand only slightly grazed him.


    However, in everyone''s eyes, it appeared like Old Lu lost his temper and pped the filial Ming Zhi Yi.


    There was no sound from the p.


    However, the first three rows who were particrly eyeing them were stunned.


    What was happening?!


    A fight between Old Lu and a junior?


    And as they looked closely...


    Wasn''t that Ming Zhi Yi, the ex-son-inw of the Lu family?


    Some of them had deeperwork underground and immediately recognized Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi took a step back.


    "I apologize if I offended you again." He slightly bowed. However, his eyes were not sincere and were clearly mocking.


    It fell on the old man''s eyes.


    "You! Evil man! Two-faced scoundrel! Whose family did you crawl out from! Go crawl back to them and ask why they let an evil and disgusting low life like you be borne!''


    Old Lu''s angry words were sharp and heavy.


    These irked Ming Zhi Yi.


    His killing intent rose.


    Nothing could irritate him more than this!


    He raised his head and looked at the old man coldly. A part of himself was revealed.


    Like a tiny crack on a jar of ck ink, the ck liquid slowly seeped out from it.


    "Why don''t you ask them instead?" His voice was lowered and covered with qi, so only him and the old man could hear. "Since you are not getting any younger and might meet them soon."


    "Preposterous!" Old Lu trembled with rage.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not stop, enjoying the look of the old man trembling with rage.


    Oh, how he longed to humiliate this hateful old man!


    "You will be united with your dear family soon. Once you do, please send regards to Fan Rong for me."


    "You--!" Old Lu was enraged that his loudly beating heart almost erupted. His old body could not take the extreme rage. He was starting to get breathless.


    Just thinking that he had allowed his most precious daughter to marry this evil man made his heart feel even worse!


    Regret! Utter regret!


    Ming Zhi Yi watched the old man coldly.


    Lu Yin Ze was worried as he looked at his grandfather''s appearance. He took a step forward.


    Mistress Tang who was near sensed that Old Lu''s breathing was unstable.


    "Old Lu?"


    She saw his hand clutch at his chest. rmed, she reached out to him.


    "Old Lu! Breathe!" Mistress Tang supported Old Lu.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes went wide and he ran forward to his grandfather, no longer caring about the terrifying man. Nothing must happen to his grandfather! "Grandpa!"


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at the wide eyes of the withering old man.


    He opened his lips and used qigong to whisper only to him.


    "I am only starting... Don''t die yet. I still got many surprises waiting for you."


    Mistress Tang''s eyes went wide as she nced at Ming Zhi Yi. Because she was right beside Old Lu, she heard it as well.


    Old Lu copsed.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Medics! Call for the medics!"


    The hall suddenly became chaotic.

 Chapter 567 - The True Purpose of the Event

    <h4>Chapter 567 - The True Purpose of the Event</h4>


    In avish room, Mistress Tang stood at the foot of the bed with a deep frown on her face. She gazed at the old person on the bed, before turning to speak to Lu Yin Ze who was holding his grandfather''s hand.


    "The doctor said that your grandfather will be fine after resting. You don''t have to worry too much." Mistress Tang could clearly see Lu Yin Ze''s trembling hand.


    "Yes. Thank you for apanying us, Mistress Tang. I may be bold to ask for a favor. Can you please let my grandfather rest here for a while until he wakes up?"


    "Of course. He could spend the night here."


    "Thank you very much. I would also like to stay here by his side."


    "Very well. I will leave some of my men for protection."


    When Lu Yin Ze heard her words, his shoulders trembled slightly.


    Protection and safety were what he needed the most at this time, knowing that the devil was here.


    "Thank you. The Lu family will never forget this kindness."


    "Don''t take it to ount. You and your grandfather are my guests after all." And it was partially her responsibility.


    Mistress Tang could only pat his shoulder before walking out of the room. When the door closed, Mistress Tang''s eyes turned cold.


    "Show yourselves."


    Three men in different uniforms appeared and kneeled in front of her.


    "We failed you, Master." The three said simultaneously.


    "How did he notice your presence?"


    "Everything is normal. The target did not appear to notice us. There is no change in their positions until the second song. Hispanion suddenly vanished from the table."


    One of the men wearing a waiter suit continued. "I followed hispanion but the other man was skilled in qigong as well, so I have to maintain my distance and did not see whom he was meeting--"


    "I asked you how he noticed you." Mistress Tang said each word coldly.


    The three fell quiet before speaking again


    "We are not really aware when he had noticed of us."


    Mistress Tang frowned.


    The purpose of this event was to watch the actions Ming Zhi Yi would take. ording to what she had investigated before, Ming Zhi Yi was gathering signatures from various people who were part of the organization. Thus, he invited all VVIPs in the organization to observe who was in cahoots with Ming Zhi Yi and what their goal was in gathering the signatures of these people.


    The only simrities with them was that they had great influences in their own industries, and they had all been part of the same organization, IAmFashionista.


    However, what did Ming Zhi Yi n with these certain people?


    What was his purpose?


    Mistress Tang gritted her teeth. "I told you to watch him closely to see whom he and hispany would be meeting, and whom he talk to or exchanged greetings with. Yet you''re giving me nothing?"


    Was the goal of this event fruitless?


    The one who was wearing a butler suit and were silent all this time finally spoke. "I... may have findings."


    All eyes moved to him.


    "When I was watching closely the target''s table and everyone else''s tables, I remembered who were the people who left the hall at the time when target''spanion vanished."


    "Who are they?"


    "They were Mr. Eitan Abromich and Sir Zhou Linfeng, respectively."


    Mistress Tang''s eyebrow rose.


    She did not doubt Zhou Linfeng. He knew that child''s character since long ago.


    It was likely a meeting between Eitan Abromich and Lu Jin.


    "And on the second time the target''spanion disappeared towards the hallway leading to the restroom, he had chances to meet with three people."


    "Go on."


    "It was Mr. Shinichi Tanaka, Mr. William Grand, and Young Master Lu Yin Ze."


    Mistress Tang instantly crossed out Lu Yin Ze. The boy would have acted unnatural after returning if he had met his older brother. It either fell between William Grand or Shinichi Tanaka.


    However, William Grand did not hold his own title in IAmFashionista, it was his father. But it was also possible that William''s father had given William authority over his rights in IAmFashionista.


    Shinichi, on the other hand, had his own title given to him by his father. The title of VVIP was under his name.


    Either one of them or perhaps both of them.


    "Did you find anything based on Mr. William and Mr. Tanaka''s behaviors?"


    "I only managed to appear when the other had left at a distance. From what I''ve seen, Mr. William had no reaction while Mr. Shinichi came out afraid."


    "It is most likely Shinichi. But knowing this man, he will strive to keep away from things like this." Mistress Tang mulled over the events of today. "What exactly was that man scheming?"


    ***


    The penultimate song was underway.


    It was a piano solo with soft and heart-wrenching notes. This time, the song was about heartache and goodbyes.


    The hall had been chaotic a quarter of an hour ago when a head elder of a legendary family suddenly copsed. Fortunately, Mistress Tang stepped in to calm the people and handled the matter smoothly, pacifying the guests and transporting the fainted elder to a private room.


    Tang Xinyang shed all her personal worries and reced her grandmother. Since her grandmother needed to make sure that Old Lu was safe and sound, Mistress Tang had left the hall with him. Tang Xinyang had to stand in as the hostess and see to it that this concert would still end in a positive note.


    She now sat with the elders at the front row.


    While the poignant silver tones halted and rolled in the air in mncholy, a few of the guests murmured quietly about what happened, although many said that it was nothing new and that it was not surprising for an aged elder to copse in exhaustion and slightest simtion.


    On the other hand, at the table on the corner of the third row, Lu Jin looked at his father.


    "It is not in the n to expose ourselves to the Lu''s or the Tang''s. Why did father change his mind?"


    Ming Zhi Yi reached out for his ss and drank. "It''s because we have been sniffed out."


    Lu Jin''s alienated eyes became alert.


    "The Tang family had their eyes on us. I suspected it when someone from the Tang family left the room after you, and I have confirmed it during the second break. Someone is really following you discreetly."


    Lu Jin''s eyes lowered.


    His father had been using him as a bait?


    No wonder, he had been perplexed when his father asked him to meet Eitan at some ce here in the venue when they could have done it after the party.


    ***

 Chapter 568 - After the Fourth Song

    <h4>Chapter 568 - After the Fourth Song</h4>


    Although he knew that there were eyes everywhere and was alert for them, Lu Jin''s ability still fell below his father''s, still far off from this man who managed to know everything by just sitting there.


    How powerful, and terrible.


    Lu Jin asked his father. "What do we do now, father? If they knew we are after IAmFashionista..."


    "Didn''t you say that you already have ns to secure the deal with Tanaka''s heir and the President of EU?"


    "...Yes. It''s only a matter of time."


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about. Even if the legendary families pull up all their resources to go against us, it will be all toote. IAmFashionista will still fall into our hands."


    "You are right, father."


    Lu Jin did not say anything about the third missing signature.


    Once he found out that person''s identity, then he would make ns to get that person''s signature.


    There''s no need to ruin his father''s good mood right now.


    ****


    After themotion, Linfeng led Xiong Zhi back to their former table.


    Because they had been busy about discussing on how to wreak havoc in Tang Xinyang''s love life at the back area, they did not manage to witness the whole scene. They only saw Mistress Tang escort out the Lu family after handing out to Tang Xinyang the role of the hostess for the rest of the event.


    With Linfeng''s sharp ears, he quietly listened to the murmurs of the people while thest song was ying.


    Based on what he had gathered, Old Lu''s ex-son-inw suddenly appeared to greet his ex-father-inw. The two got into a little fight, or to say, Old Lu did not wee Ming Zhi Yi''s presence and copsed.


    Some were saying that Ming Zhi Yi was unfilial to annoy the elder in hister years into fainting, while othersmented that it should be about time that Old Lu forget the past and forgive.


    Some even boldly talked with their trusted table mates about the real intentions of the Tang family inviting Ming Zhi Yi despite knowing the rtionship of the two.


    Every person has their own thoughts.


    When Linfeng came to know this, he nced over at the quiet corner. "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi''s thoughtful phoenix eyes turned to look at him. She too was silent while recounting of what possible reasons could have caused Old Lu to copse.


    Linfeng held her hand.


    His girlfriend had to know this.


    "They are here."


    ???


    Xiong Zhi did not understand it at first. She looked at Linfeng''s serious expression and his tight grip on her hand.


    Then it dawned on her. Her? eyes went wide.


    There was only one person they were wary of who could make Linfeng show such a solemn expression.


    She was quiet for a moment.


    "Where?" Her phoenix eyes narrowed.


    "Third row, on the left outermost corner."


    Xiong Zhi followed his direction and saw two men at the table.


    The taller man seemed to feel her nce and looked at her.


    Over the distance, their eyes met.


    Two dark pools that were unreadable yet dangerous met Xiong Zhi''s inquiring eyes.


    The man raised his cup to toast and drank a sip, before looking away. He did not look at her anymore.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat. She withdrew her gaze.


    She had not met Ming Zhi Yi in her past life. She never had a chance. This was the first in this life, yet she could tell that the man was truly dangerous and mysterious.


    Also... Although she had never met him before, this man had a faintly familiar aura. She was sure that she had never met him before though.


    Ming Zhi Yi....


    The man whom they suspected was the root of everything.


    Howe he was here?


    Linfeng was worried that Xiong Zhi would feel unsettled and afraid. He reached out to hold her small hand into his own.


    "Zhi''er, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you," he said as he squeezed her hand gently.


    Xiong Zhi was not really afraid. But having Linfeng by her side, she felt more at ease.


    "Mmhm."


    ***


    There was a thunderous apuse as Tang Yin finally stood up and bowed for thest time.


    Although, the people''s hearts and attention were not fully on the penultimate song due to the chaotic scene that happened earlier, they still sang praises as if they had seen a world-ss musician who achieved many musical awards world-wide.


    In fact, Tang Yin had also garnered international fame with various music andposition awards, but she had not fully reached the pinnacle yet as a truly world-ss musician. However, given her extremely high talent, it would only be a matter of time.


    After Tang Yin thanked the guests and her fellow musicians, the orchestra fully yed joyously without restraint to show off their musical ir as the guests began to gather once more among each other. They did not n to leave early, especially with the unexpected ident earlier.


    After mingling and talking with the guest for a long time to ept their congrattions and praises, Tang Yin went to her sister, Tang Xinyang.


    "Sister, I''ll check on Grandma and Headmaster Lu." Thetter was an esteemed guest who had copsed in her event after all.


    "Alright. Leave everything to me here."


    Tang Yin left the hall to her sister and hurriedly went to the private room where Old Lu was taking a rest.


    "Grandma!"


    Tang Yin was stunned to see Mistress Tang standing in front of the door with deep thoughts.


    "Hmm?" Mistress Tang saw her and smiled in surprise. "The song finished already?"


    "Yes. How is Headmaster Lu?"


    "He is taking a rest. His grandson is looking after him."


    Tang Yin had wanted to pay the elder a visit but changed her mind after hearing this. She nced at the door. "I see, then I''ll visit the Headmasterter."


    Mistress Tang shook her head. "If you are truly worried, you can step in quietly to check on him and leave a word to his grandson."


    "Err..." Tang Yin was not in good terms with Lu Yin Ze, so she was not sure if the man would take it well. "I think I''ll just wait until Headmaster Lu wakes up--"


    The door suddenly opened. A silver-haired man appeared on the doorway. His grey-flecked blue eyes framed by dark greyshes seemed gloomy at this moment.


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned to see the two women at the entrance of the door, the gloom in his eyes fading into surprise. Heposed himself and took a step back. He gentlemanly stretched a hand and made a ''please'' gesture.


    "Pleasee in."


    Tang Yin thought, this man really did seem like a gentleman at usual times.


    She shook her head and waved a hand politely. "It''s alright. I won''t disturb you any further. I hope you and Headmaster Lu both take a good rest. If there is anything you need, there is an inte inside. I''ll visit againter."


    Tang Yin bowed. She was about to run away and return to the hall when Lu Yin Ze hurriedly spoke. "Hold on please, Second Young Miss Tang. Are you returning to the hall?"


    Tang Yin nodded.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Mistress Tang and bowed. "May I boldly ask one more favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "I would like to return to the hall for a bit. I''ll be back after... I return something that do not belong to me."


    Lu Yin Ze''s tone was a bit hard when he said that. His other hand clutched at his pocket, squeezing the object which he always carried on himself.


    Mistress Tang was silent for a while before she sighed. "Alright, you can leave your grandfather to me."


    Lu Yin Ze bowed solemnly again. "Thank you, Mistress Tang. I will return soon."


    Mistress Tang nodded. She called out to her granddaughter. "Yin''er, apany Second Young Master Lu to the hall. Please see to it that he is unharmed."


    Lu Yin Ze was embarrassed when he heard the elderlydy''s words.


    A girl would protect him?


    But then he thought of something. The Second Young Miss was a Tang. If she was given this kind of order by the great master, then Tang Yin was probably talented in martial arts as well like Tang Xinyang.


    He had no choice. With the devil''s presence here, he could not hold onto his pride over his own safety.


    Tang Yin nodded.


    Lu Yin Ze nodded back politely and thanked her before they left together to return to the hall.

 Chapter 569 - Truce

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Truce</h4>


    The two were silent. Only the rhythmic tapping of their feet as they walked could be heard in the empty hallway.


    Tang Yin thought of ways to break the ice with this oversensitive man.


    She was the host after all and was also used to being active, so she should speak first.


    "I would like to apologize--"


    "I want to apologize--"


    Tang Yin and Lu Yin Ze looked at each other, stunned.


    Their steps halted as well.


    After recovering, Lu Yin Ze gestured for Tang Yin to speak first. "Please feel free to speak first, Second Young Miss Tang."


    "Ah, no. It''s fine for me to hear you out first."


    Since thedy had spoken, Lu Yin Ze took this chance to apologize. He stood in front of her and bowed. "I deeply apologize for ruining your concert. As a representative of the Lu family, please allow me to make amends."


    Tang Yin waved her hand. "Ah, no, please don''t say that. I should be the one apologizing! I would like to express my apologies in behalf of my grandmother. We have been too insensitive and invited... that person." Tang Yin did not now how to address Lu Yin Ze''s father, Ming Zhi Yi.


    Tang Yin knew the story why there was a grudge between Lu Yin Ze''s father and Old Master Lu. Her grandmother undoubtedly knew it as well. Yet despite this, her grandmother still invited that man, even with Old Master Lu''s presence.


    Her grandmother had definitely done it on purpose. But knowing her grandmother who already pledged an alliance with the Lu''s, she must have done it for the Lu family''s sake.


    "I don''t know the exact reason for my grandmother''s actions, but I know it is for the sake of the alliance. We don''t mean any harm to the Lu family. Please believe in my grandmother. I hope you can forgive us."


    Tang Yin bowed deeply.


    She was very sincere. Earlier, she had also heard of a few rumors wherein some people doubted Mistress Tang''s intentions towards Old Master Lu.


    Even if her grandmother was nning to apologize to the Lu family, Tang Yin still felt the need to approach and express her own remorse, because the old man even copsed in anger in the concert she held.


    Lu Yin Ze stared at her lowered head for a moment, before he gently held her shoulder to hold her up.


    "Do not worry, I understand. The Tang family is known for your stubbornness and loyalty. We don''t doubt your family''s intentions at all. We, the Lu family, are honored to have the Tang family stand on our side. We will not put the me unreasonably to the Tang family. I know my grandfather will think the same way, too."


    His soft voice made her look up. There was a gentle look on his face which showed that he truly did not me them.


    It was not like what she expected.


    Tang Yin thought that Lu Yin Ze would me her, based on their past inharmonious interactions.


    But the man was actually acting very reasonably? He seemed quite understanding somehow?


    For a moment, Lu Yin Ze did not look so bad in her eyes.


    "Thank you." Tang Yin took a step back to escape from his hands. She smiled. "I am d Second Young Master Lu have such thoughts."


    She lowered her head again, this time to show her gratitude.


    Lu Yin Ze did not speak about the matter anymore. Even though he wondered what was Mistress Tang''s intentions in inviting his father, he knew that the Tang family did not bear them ill intention. He just left the matter as it is. The truth woulde out once his grandfather woke up.


    They continued walking.


    Lu Yin Ze spoke. "Thank you for taking time to visit my grandfather."


    "Oh, it is my duty. There''s nothing to be grateful about it."


    The two fell silent.


    They were nearing the entrance to the hall.


    Tang Yin thought about it for a while.


    Actually, this Second Young Master Lu was not that bad. There were times when he was rude, but there were also many instances when he was gentle. Compared to other perverted young masters, this man was better.


    They just met with bad impressions and started wrongly. Since the Tang family pledged alliance with the Lu family in assisting Lu Yin Ze to secure his inheritance, they were bound to meet a lot of times in the future.


    Tang Yin then decided to step back and be the humble person.


    Who told her to be such an understanding person? ©´(£þ¥Ø£þ)©°


    "Aboutst time--" Tang Yin started.


    "Hmm?"


    "I was very rude to youst time. I was overwhelmed with emotions and said things that I shouldn''t."


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned.


    Last time... It was about their little argument in the Tang''s indoor garden.


    The silver-haired young man looked away to the side, his cheeks turning a bit red.


    That time, Lu Yin Ze was very emotional too. After not sleeping for a day when he came back home, he realized just how rude he had been. He failed to control his emotions and erupted without any image in front of ady.


    That was really embarrassing!


    "I... I am sorry about that as well. It is totally childish of me to use you of something you are not." Remembering that he had initially thought that thisdy liked him and was after him, Lu Yin Ze was once more full of shame.


    Why the hell did he have such narcissistic thoughts!


    Tang Yin saw his suspiciously red ears and the watery blue eyes swimming nervously to the side.


    The gentleman who usually looked calm suddenly seemed like an innocent teenage boy at this moment.


    "Pfft." Tang Yin chuckled then immediately pressed down herughter. "You are right. You are very childish sometimes, but I am aware that I have also been a bit disrespectful towards you. Since we now apologized to each other, can we consider ourselves both forgiven?"


    Tang Yin smiled and offered her hand out, stopping on her steps.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at her hand and then at her face.


    This time, he felt that her smile was no longer fake. It was not overly sweet or mild, with an air of unrestrained confidence.


    A bit like Tang Xinyang.


    ''Do all Tangs smile like this?''


    "Alright."


    The two shook hands.


    "Although, my offer still stands," Tang Yin said carefreely.


    "Offer?"


    "To seduce our loved ones."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze opened the door, and the sound of people''s voices andughter inside the hall suddenly washed over them.


    "You should really learn when to stop."


    Tang Yin followed after him. "Giving up without even trying is not included in the dictionary of the Tang family."


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head helplessly. ''This boyish smile again.''


    "I won''t take your offer for now. Besides, there''s a lot of things I need to do first," he said as he touched the pocket on his suit jacket. He felt the hard object through the clothes.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes turned solemn. He took a deep breath.


    "Excuse me for now."


    After nodding at Tang Yin, he walked ahead of her and went to the direction of the third row corner table.

 Chapter 570 - You Will Rot in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 570 - You Will Rot in Hell</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze''s steps were steady. He arrived at the third row and stopped several steps away from the corner table. He took a deep breath to calm his speeding heart and continued on.


    Lu Jin felt that someone wasing to their table. His father no longer wore a mask. Now that his father did not care about being discreet anymore, Lu Jin took off his mask as well.


    Hearing the footsteps, he looked to the direction where they wereing from.


    Silver hair, blue eyes like the ocean in summer.


    It was no doubt that it was his little brother.


    "..." Lu Jin was stunned to see his own little brother who had always cowered before theming towards them.


    The man next to him, Ming Zhi Yi, looked as well.


    Ming Zhi Yi was also surprised, but none of it showed on his face. He just raised the corners of his lips while watching his own son make a fool of himself,ing so boldly towards them.


    Two men watched silently as Lu Yin Ze stopped in front of them.


    "Father."


    A firm tone.


    It was not cold, not fearful, nor angry. Just firm, stable, and rigid. Lu Yin Ze''s determination was apparent in his eyes.


    A hint of interest shed in Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes.


    "How unexpected. Are you greeting me now?"


    "No." A solid ''no''. "You have no right to be called a father or be respected as one. Unfortunately, that title is stuck on you as long we live." Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were cold as he spoke and subtly nced at his older brother who was looking at him intently.


    His gaze returned to Ming Zhi Yi again. "I have something to return to you." He reached inside his jacket''s pocket and brought out a tiny familiar box. He put it on the table.


    After knowing that this person had returned, he knew that he would be meeting him soon, so he began to carry this around.


    "It was your present to me years ago. However, this clearly does not belong to me. Have you be so poor that you gifted things you have once used?"


    Lu Jin''s face remained cold, but he was taken aback.


    His little brother was talking back to their father?


    His voice was not shaking too.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the box and back to the familiar face. "It''s my gift. There''s no use to return it. If you don''t want it, you might as well throw it."


    "It doesn''t belong to me. You can do whatever you want with it."


    Lu Yin Ze turned around to leave but suddenly halted. He took a deep breath and turned back again.


    "By the way, father, I have always wanted to tell you this."


    He put his hand on the table and leaned forward so that only Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi could hear him.


    "There''s no secret that will remain buried. I''ll make sure you will pay your sins and you will rot in hell."


    He swiftly turned and left the table.


    The two men left speechless as they looked at his back.


    ***


    Walking fast, Lu Yin Ze did not return to his table but nced at Xiong Zhi''s direction. He really wanted her warmth and presence right now.


    However, the woman he loved was currently exchanging a whispered conversation with another man. They looked very intimate.


    Linfeng sensed his gaze. He looked back sharply. His hand held Xiong Zhi''s shoulder as if to im she was his.


    Lu Yin Ze felt a squeeze in his heart. He? withdrew his gaze, changed directions, and went to a familiar woman instead.


    His steps were hurried, because he feared that he might fall at any time.


    Tang Yin was currently talking to the guests when Lu Yin Ze walked towards her.


    "Second Young Miss Tang, may I borrow some of your time?"


    "Hmm? Sure."


    Tang Yin excused herself from the guests and went with Lu Yin Ze to one side.


    "What is it?"


    "That..." Lu Yin Ze turned a bit red. His voice was trembling slightly. "Can you take me back to my grandfather''s room?"


    He felt ashamed that they just came in yet now he was asking to leave again.


    "?" Tang Yin blinked.


    What now? She just returned, it had only been a few minutes.


    Lu Yin Ze: "I deeply apologize. Since we both came together here, I can only think of you to send me back there."


    "Don''t you have your attendants with you to send you there...?" Tang Yin hinted. After all, she was not a chaperone. She was the host of this concert and she had to mingle.


    Lu Yin Ze''s cheeks turned even redder. "That''s right, that''s right. I did not think of that."


    But he did not move.


    Actually saying something so aggressive to that evil man, it took all of his courage away. Now he was afraid to pass by the third row. Who knew if they would suddenly throw a fruit knife at him?


    Lu Yin Ze''s body started to tremble. His sickness was starting to act up again.


    Tang Yin stared at him in surprise.


    She wondered what happened to this man.


    "Then, can you just send me off until I find my butler?" Lu Yin Ze wanted to crawl into a hole right now of embarrassment. Here he was, asking a woman to send him off.


    But he really could not do it on his own. His feet would not move when he thought of going out alone. He knew that he was a coward and was scared off by his own actions. His heart was still beating loudly and it was hard for him to breathe.


    Tang Yin stared helplessly.


    What are you, a child?


    She was still clueless, but she sighed. "Fine."


    She walked forward to lead the way. Then she noticed that after a couple of steps, the man still stood on the same position, unmoving.


    Tang Yin''s brows rose.


    "Do you still want me to carry you?"


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head, embarrassed.


    What can I do? My feet won''t move!


    His knees still felt soft.


    "What are you--" ''What are you ying at?'' was what she was supposed to say when she saw Lu Yin Ze''s body visibly shake.


    There was really something wrong with him.


    Did he get paralyzed or something?


    Tang Yin hurriedly went up to him and whispered, "What happened to you? Why do you look like a scaredy cat? Get yourself together."


    Like Tang Xinyang, Tang Yin usually shed off all pretentiousness in front of a person she became friends with. Because she and Lu Yin Ze had made up earlier, Tang Yin now felt morefortable speaking and treating Lu Yin Ze like a friend, without a mask on.


    Lu Yin Ze took a deep breath. His voice was shaking. "Can you stand still for a moment? Just pretend to talk to me, until... the shaking stops."


    It finally dawned onto Tang Yin.


    She spoke hesitantly. "Is it one of those breakdowns?"


    She heard previously from his sister that Lu Yin Ze had a kind of psychological sickness.


    Lu Yin Ze nodded with an embarrassed face.


    However, even he felt weak right now due to what he had said, he never regretted leaving those words to that evil man.

 Chapter 571 - Proudly and Bitter

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Proudly and Bitter</h4>


    "Oh. Alright."


    Tang Yin stood closer. This man clearly did not want to have a breakdown in public, like all other men who wanted face do. "Now, let''s pretend we are talking to each other."


    Lu Yin Ze nodded.


    ''Pretend'' was a bit difficult because although they were no longer arguing and decided to be friends, they had nothing to talk about either.


    Tang Yin could not stand just listening quietly to Lu Yin Ze''s heavy breaths with his red face and his body constantly shaking.


    She decided to just talk.


    "Howe you are at this state?"


    "...I talked to my father."


    Tang Yin''s eyes went wide.


    "You probably does not know the true story. But I can tell you one thing that is absolutely true." The dark greyshes lowered. "My biological father is really an evil man. So... I went there and cursed him."


    "You cursed him?" So daring! To curse one''s own father!


    "Yes, I told him to rot in hell," Lu Yin Ze said with a hint of pride.


    Tang Yin: "...I give you my respect."


    It was a bit difficult to watch Lu Yin Ze boast about his glorious achievement with his body still trembling in fright.


    It did not sound convincing at all.


    Tang Yin chuckled. "How does it feel, cursing your own father?"


    The man lightly snorted. "The word father only became his title simply because he is biologically rted to me. He never fulfilled his responsibility nor bothered to bring me up. It''s a title he does not deserve. Also, I don''t feel guilty...with the things he had done...I would never felt guilty. I actually feel more relieved."


    "Right, beating and cursing that kind of sc.u.mbag will not let him receive any kind of pity in the world. You did right! Good job, bro." Tang Yin gave him a thumbs up.


    Lu Yin Ze felt a sense of aplishment. His lips curled up a bit shyly.


    Perhaps he should boast about this too to his grandfather and to Xiong Zhi.


    The two continued to talk, until Lu Yin Ze''s thumping heart slowly calmed down and his chilled and trembling body slowly returned to normal.


    In the eyes of everyone, they only looked like they were having a conversation together, although there were some who felt that they were standing too close and a bit intimate.


    Who would talk so long like that in close proximity unless they were lovers?


    Finally, Lu Yin Ze could feel his feet again. "I think I am alright now."


    "Are you sure? Try moving your feet."


    Lu Yin Ze followed her instruction and lightly flexed his foot one by one.


    "Good, you can now walk. Let''s go, make sure to keep close to me."


    Lu Yin Ze obediently nodded.


    Tang Yin then said in a normal tone of voice. "You want to check on your grandfather right now? Don''t worry, he is with my grandmother. I will tell my butler to guide you there."


    So you people who are busy creating romance stories should stop now!


    Tang Yin had good hearing too, ah.


    She walked to the butler''s area and Lu Yin Ze followed her.


    The silver-haired man stared dazedly at the petite girl''s back.


    So small, yet she was very strong and reliable.


    Also very forgiving and generous.


    Lu Yin Ze strangely felt much better now.


    It was not actually bad to have a new friend.


    ******


    There was a terrifying silence in the car. Only the sounds of the box lid opening and closing could be heard.


    Open.


    Thud.


    Close.


    Thud.


    Open-


    Lu Jin was silent. His breathing was very quiet so as to not disturb the person beside him. The faint eyes under the loweredshes subtly nced at his silent father who was ying with the box with an unreadable expression.


    Earlier, after his brother said those words, both of them were left speechless.


    Lu Jin never imagined that his easily trembling little brother would have the guts to talk back to their father and even curse him in front of his face.


    Lu Yin Ze was clearly asking for death.


    At that time, Lu Jin''s nerves were tensed.


    He looked out of the window with clenched fists.


    He felt afraid of what this man might do to his little brother. But at the same time, he admitted that he also felt a sense of satisfaction while he watched his brother''s tall back walk away from them.


    He had grown up.


    Thud. Close.


    "...Rot in hell...? What do you know? I''ve been living in hell since a long time ago..."


    Lu Jin heard his father muttering.


    Hisshes flickered slightly in surprise.


    ...His father was still thinking of Lu Yin Ze''s final words?


    Ming Zhi Yi opened the box again and stared.


    A beautiful and expensive ring was inside. Even in the passage of time, the splendor of the ring did not decrease.


    He took it out and touched the inscribed words inside the ring.


    ''Zhi Yi & Fanrong''.


    It was his deceased wife''s ring. He had the exact same ring, bigger than this one. It was no wonder that Lu Yin Ze thought that it was his. In fact, he had already gotten rid of his ring years ago, and his wife was still alive at that time.


    Ming Zhi Yi had given this ring to his second son to serve as a reminder that Lu Yin Ze would end up just like his mother if he continued to go against him.


    It was out of his expectations that his son would return it to him.


    Did this mean that his son was not afraid and he would continue going against him?


    ''Is he going to follow the footsteps of that woman?''


    Perhaps.


    However, it was futile. He was already near his goal.


    It was just a matter of time.


    Ming Zhi Yi pressed the button to lower the window of the car. The cold wind from outside ruffled the two men''s hair.


    Lu Jin nced at his father.


    Ming Zhi Yi held up the ring. He was about to throw the ring out.


    ''You lost yours? What happened?''


    A scene shed in his mind.


    His hand stayed still for a moment.


    Ming Zhi Yi frowned.


    After a few seconds, he pressed the button to raise up the window.


    "Annoying," he muttered under his breath. "The dead should stay dead."


    He put the ring into the box, closed the lid, and threw the box to Lu Jin.


    "You keep it. My gift."


    Lu Jin stared at the box quietly.


    What was he going to do with this?


    "Yin Ze changed a lot. He spoke as if he has such confidence. Is it because the Tang family is helping him?" Ming Zhi Yi said with his fingers tapping on his chin.


    Lu Jin: "Do you want me to investigate?"


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at Lu Jin. "No need. I will have Butler Qian put his men closer to him. You concentrate your attention on the signatures."


    "Yes, father."


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned. "It would be interesting if Yin Ze puts up a fight. If he did, I will not go easy on him this time. No matter how you plead."


    Lu Jin did not answer.


    Ming Zhi Yi pressed the baffle. "Drive us to the mansion."


    The car changed directions and traveled towards an isted mountain.

 Chapter 572 - Watchful Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Watchful Eyes</h4>


    ***


    At the same time, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were sitting in their own car as well.


    Linfeng nced at his girlfriend who was silent ever since they left the Tang building. "What are you thinking about?"


    Xiong Zhi had a faint frown on her brows. "I wonder why Ming Zhi Yi attended Tang Yin''s concert banquet. Mistress Tang had likely given him an invitation. But why?"


    "Ever since Master Lu visited the Tang family a few months ago, the Tang''s movements are all in favor of the Lu family. Perhaps the Tang family offered an alliance with the Lu family regarding Lu Yin Ze''s inheritance. With Ming Zhi Yi''s capability, he will surely get wind of it. He might havee today to confirm," Linfeng answered while his long fingersbed through Xiong Zhi''s hair.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit surprised.


    Linfeng asked his people to watch the Tang family''s movements?


    Linfeng could see the question in her eyes. He chuckled. "I have a good rtionship with the Tang family, however, it is better to have eyes everywhere."


    Linfeng did not say that ever since Xiong Zhi mentioned her ''dream'', he went all out and set eyes on all people and ces he found suspicious, most especially the four legendary families.


    After all, whether it was a dream or from a parallel world, he did not want to see any of it turn into a reality.


    Xiong Zhi nodded, believing his words. "If Ming Zhi Yi saw the Tang family as an enemy now, what do you think he will do? "


    Would he try to bite the Tang family down, a? legendary family who stood equally with the Lu family?


    If so, what would be his first move?


    Linfeng: "He disrespected Mistress Tang in the Tang''s banquet. It is a clear sign that he sees the Tang family as an eyesore now. However, I doubt that he will do something to the Tang family at the moment."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have my men check on a few things. Based on our investigation, Ming Zhi Yi is adamant on targeting the Lu family. And as you have suspected, he appeared to have a hand in poisoning Master Xiong. But after that failure, he haven''t moved against the Xiong family at all. It might be the same with the Tang family. Besides..." Linfeng remembered what he heard from the conversation between Lu Jin and Ethan. "I think they are busy with something."


    "?"


    Linfeng told Xiong Zhi the story of him spying on Lu Jin.


    Xiong Zhi''s hair almost erected. She caught her boyfriend''s hand and held it tightly.


    "That''s dangerous! Are you hurt anywhere?" Her long phoenix eyes raked over Linfeng''s body with worry, trying to find any sign of injury.


    She had no idea that while she was sitting peacefully inside the hall, listening to music, Linfeng had been caught and even exchanged blows!


    Linfeng shook his head with doting eyes. He patted her back to calm Xiong Zhi down.


    "Have trust in your man, Zhi''er. I won''t lose to Lu Jin," he said teasingly to ease her worry.


    It was indeed the truth, Linfeng was still holding back earlier. He also felt that Lu Jin should have also held back as well.


    "They might find me suspicious but it''s not a great deal anymore. We are bound to sh sooner orter."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with worry in her eyes. She did not want him to do something so dangerous unless there was no choice.


    Linfeng brushed Xiong Zhi''s hair soothingly and kissed her temples. "Take off that frown. There''s nothing to worry about. I will let my people investigate Ethan''s movement. Whatever actions their family will do from now on must have some connections to Lu Jin''s side."


    After thinking for a moment, Xiong Zhi squeezed Linfeng''s hand. "Alright. I will talk to Lu Yin Ze as well. He should know something about today."


    Linfeng''s hand stilled.


    "Can Ie with you when you talk to him? I don''t want you to be alone with that man."


    "Alright."


    ****


    Two days had passed.


    Shinichi returned to his country. After the private concert of the Tang family, he stayed one more day in Country C to talk about business matters with Linfeng regarding ZD World, before leaving on the following day.


    When Shinichi got out of the airport, it was already almost evening.


    His phone rang.


    Shinichi was about to answer the phone when his assistant who had been waiting in the airport lounge saw him and ran over.


    Shinichi''s assistant was holding onto a tablet. He must have been in the middle of browsing the inte.


    "Young Master!"


    "Oh, slow down..."


    His assistant calmed himself and signaled to the other assistants.? The other assistants behind him took over Shinichi''s small luggage.


    "Young Master. How was your trip?"


    "It''s fine. I think I will being to Country C frequently."


    The assistant nodded absently. His mind was not on Shinichi''s answer. "Young Master, have you seen the news?"


    "I haven''t yet."


    The phone rang again. Shinichi frowned. "Hold on."


    He looked at the phone screen and saw that it was his father''s secretary.


    "Hello."


    "Ah, young master! Did you safely arrive in the country?"


    "Yes. I have already met up with my assistant."


    "That''s good to hear." There was a sound of relief. "Young Master, the Master summoned you to the main house. We will be preparing dinner for you tonight."


    Shinichi raised his brows. His father only summoned him if there was something important to discuss with. He just arrived in the country yet his presence was already asked. What could it be?


    "Alright. We''ll be arriving in two hours."


    After ending the call, he looked at his assistant.


    "My father wants to meet me. We''ll go directly to the main house. I think it''s urgent."


    "Ah, Young Master, you must have not heard the news yet since you were on travel."


    "News?"


    The assistant sighed. "Thepany is currently facing a scandal."


    Shinichi: !


    "What? What evil could possibly be linked to Simsung?"


    "It is not Simsung, Young Master. It is a scandal from the Tanaka Group."


    !!!


    Shinichi was stunned.


    He felt bad premonition about this.

 Chapter 573 - One Down

    <h4>Chapter 573 - One Down</h4>


    In an expansive courtyard-style estate in one of the most affluent residential vi area, teeming with greeneries and scenic garden scapes in the capital of Country J, a small feast wasid on the long low dining table. At the head of the table was a dignified man in his mid-sixties wearing a traditional men''s kimono.


    Shinichi bowed.


    "Greetings, father."


    "Take a seat."


    Shinichi sat down on the soft cushion on the tatami covered floor. He did not touch the food and waited for his father''s chopsticks to touch the food.


    "How is the trip to Country C?"


    "It''s quite fruitful."


    "Who did you meet there?"


    Shinichi found this question a bit strange. "I attended the Tang family''s banquet and got to know them--"


    "I am asking you if you have made any deal with a person?" his father interrupted. "Or if you had an argument with some people?"


    His father''s crinkled but sharp eyes looked at him. The gaze was keenly watching all of his reactions.


    A scene shed in Shinichi''s mind.


    "I have only talked with the people rting to corporate partnersh.i.p.s and potential deals with Simsung."


    It had nothing to do with the Tanaka Group. That was what he wanted to say.


    The other man quietly put down his chopsticks which he had used only to pick up a side dish.


    "Have you heard of what happened to thepany?"


    The pany'' his father was talking about was most likely the Tanaka Group.


    "At the airport, I heard from my assistant that there is a scandal circting since yesterday night, that this morning, the stock price of thepany is greatly affected..."


    "It seems you have heard of it. What do you think?"


    "If you are this affected by the scandal, then it seems like it is true."


    The scandal was about Tanaka''s famous motor engine brand, ''Sunny''. ording to the news circting around, Sunny, which was produced by the Tanaka Group for almost thirty years was actually a project stolen by the Tanaka Group from a small businessman.


    It was an old story. There was a tiny rumour about it many years ago, but it was considered untrue.


    However, the article that was released recently had the doc.u.ments of the original drafts and project outline of the motor engine ''Sunny'', dating back to more than three decades ago. The doc.u.ments were backed by other original doc.u.ments and were very hard to dere as fake.


    Not only that, but there was also an artificial saying that the Tanaka Group had promised to invest in ''Sunny''. However, after the technology became known by thepany''s research and development, the Tanaka Group swallowed the project alone and abandoned the man.


    Thetter part of the story was not backed by any authentic doc.u.ment or proof, but simply a pitiful story of the man who had his hard work stolen from him.


    The old man, Mr. Tanaka, answered him. "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. Sunny belongs to ourpany, that''s final. However, the masses and some stockholders doesn''t think so."


    Shinichi lowered his eyes.


    So it was true.


    But like his father had said, the man who released the scandal would not be able to get Sunny back. All the necessary and legal doc.u.ments had long been secured. Sunny would remain under Tanaka Group.


    However, it had greatly impacted thepany''s image as the people in their industry was more invested in trust and transparency.


    "Don''t you think it is suspicious? It has been thirty years. Sunny is long past its peak. No good woulde out of getting Sunny back to them. Even we say that they only managed to gather evidence recently, it is too foolish to act right now."


    Shinichi did not answer.


    "Using Sunny against Tanaka Group, it might have caused us damage, but it''s not enough to make us bleed severely." Mr. Tanaka looked at Shinichi. "If their goal is not to bring us down, then what is it?"


    Shinichi''s hand under the table clenched.


    "Can you answer it for me, Shinichi?"


    "It is likely a threat."


    Mr. Tanaka smiled.


    "You are right. It is most definitely a threat or a warning. Then why? What for?"


    Shinichi lowered his eyes to look at the food on the table.


    It could not possibly be because of that man''s threat, or could it be?


    The timing was too coincidental.


    "The Tanaka Group have many enemies," Shinichi answered.


    "You are right. However," Mr. Tanaka''s sharp eyes looked at him. "In the past years I sat on the position of the head, no one dared to challenge me, nor let out corporate secrets. Because ourpanies'' rivals had their dirty secrets sitting in my hands as well. The core people I hid in thosepanies also confirmed that no one have made a move against us yet. So it is likely not the people I am wary about."


    Shinichi was silent.


    "Can''t you think of anyone targeting us?"


    After brief hesitation, Shinichi chose to hide the conversation between him and that crazy man. As he had said, he still would not move even if that man targeted the Tanaka Group.


    Moving would just give that man more confidence with his ckmailing.


    If the Tanaka Group burned slowly, it was because the consortium was full of dirt. Not to mention, knowing his father''s means, he would not easily back down.


    "I don''t have someone in mind."


    Mr. Tanaka stared at him for a few seconds, before he took his gaze away. He moved his chopsticks to get the side dishes to his bowl. "I see. But I am telling you again, Shinichi. Tanaka Group alwayses first. No matter which method we use, we must preserve the Tanaka Group, ourpany."


    Shinichi bowed his head.


    He was silent throughout the dinner.


    The bad premonition he was feeling started to grow more.


    ****


    The third day passed and Mr. Tanaka made a move. To hide a rock, one needed a bigger rock to hide the small rock''s shadow.


    A set of released news hyped up the inte and the matter about Sunny got buried again.


    Shinichi knew that the old man did something about it. However, he still felt that this was not the end.


    And he was not wrong.


    On the fifth day, a scandal broke out again regarding Tanaka Group.


    An article was released as the credibility of Tanaka Group''s founding of upgraded GPS in the country was being queried. Since this was a big achievement of the Tanaka Group which had raked them buckets of gold, it was a huge deal.


    The article was so bold and repeatedly stressed that Tanaka Group once again stole this innovation from another smallpany.


    There were no proper doc.u.ments or any evidence at all that was posted, but there were a lot of people who were interested in the matter.


    A lot of arguments and conspiracy theories were piled up by theizens until this became sensational in the country.


    The Tanaka Group''s public rtions worked overtime, yet the tide could not be reigned in.


    No matter if it was true or not, this greatly impacted Tanaka Group''s image, unless concrete rification was done to subvert the news.

 Chapter 574 - One Down (II)

    <h4>Chapter 574 - One Down (II)</h4>


    Shinichi found himself standing inside his father''s study.


    But this time, the man was no longer calm.


    "I really want to know who these people targeting us are! What do they want?!"


    Shinichi''s heart trembled. Based on his father''s unpleasant expression, this could mean...


    "Father, the recent scandal of ourpany--"


    Mr. Tanaka looked at him sharply.


    This look yet again confirmed that the scandal was true.


    Shinichi reeled in shock.


    He knew that their consortium had many murky dealings and had grown this big without their hands freed from dirt.


    But this level!


    If the previous one was deception to take advantage of a small businessman, this one was aplete crime of stealth!


    "Father! This is a huge crime! You actually stole someone''s innovation! How could you--"


    "Shinichi, it is not the pressing matter right now. Don''t you understand? If the matter gets out and it is proven true, ourpany which your grandfather and I have built with our entire lives will crumble overnight. We can''t lose people''s trust any longer."


    Shinichi: Then you shouldn''t have done such a thing in the first ce!


    He took a deep breath and held his mouth.


    Mr. Tanaka tapped the table hard. "They don''t have proof yet. Perhaps, they don''t have it, or the evidences are not good enough. Or... they are just holding back and wants to demand something from us."


    Chill rose up on Shinichi''s back.


    These people who were targeting them... had really dug deeply.


    ***


    The next day, Mr. Tanaka summoned him again.


    Inside the study, Shinichi nced at his father. His father was in deep thoughts. Unlike yesterday when his father was fuming mad, this time, he was calm and collected.


    "Father."


    Mr. Tanaka nodded at Shinichi. He then threw a piece of crumbled paper at him.


    Shinichi was stunned as he caught the crumpled paper.


    "Read it yourself."


    Shinichi ttened the paper and began reading.


    [Mr. Tanaka, I am Lu Jin, an acquaintance of your son, Sir Shinichi Tanaka. We have met in the Tang family''s banquet a week ago and I have offered a small proposal to him. Unfortunately, your son refused to ept my offer. As I am desperate, I resorted to doing things that the Tanaka Group are good at. I believe it is a hard time for the Tanaka Group at the moment, due to the recent scandal. I deeply empathize and hope that these despicable articles will stop framing the Tanaka Group. If you want help to prove your innocence, I would like to offer my assistance. That is, if your son epts my deal.]


    The interior of the study was silent for a long time.


    "Are you done reading?"


    Shinichi was silent.


    Mr. Tanaka drank a sip from his teacup. "I like this herbal tea as it is the best tea for rxing." He nced up at his son. "I looked up this Lu Jin. He is Ming Zhi Yi''s son. A man from the underworld is dangerous, especially when he has your handle. Don''t go against him. Just do what he wants."


    Underworld!


    Shinichi was startled. He did not know who this Ming Zhi Yi was but based on his father''s words, his father clearly wanted him to collude with this kind of people!


    "Father, these people are despicable! They used this backhanded method to get what they want from us. If we give in once, there will always be a second time, a third, and a fourth!"


    Mr. Tanaka loudly put the teacup on the table.


    "Did you not hear me? I told you to ept their offer."


    Shinichi gritted his teeth. "Why? Are you afraid that they will release more of your corporate crimes?"


    "Shinichi! I thought you understand. If they release any proof, the Tanaka Group and our family will definitely suffer greatly. It is not exaggerated to say that we might even lose ourpany."


    "But you said it yourself that it is not enough to bring us down! Those are only threatening words. Unless everything in thepany is just built up from lies and thefts!"


    "Impudent!"


    Bang!


    The teacup almost break from the Mr. Tanaka''s force on the table.


    "I won''t repeat myself. If you did not give them response in two days. I will take the matter at hand."


    Mr. Tanaka stood up. He stopped in front of Shinichi.


    "There is no fairness in this world. Only power, money, and resources could make one invincible. There are times that we must back out as well and let the other party have ways with us. Do you think your Simsungpany would be able tost long without dirtying your hand? That''s why I could not retire with your idealistic beliefs. You better abandon it."


    Mr. Tanaka then left after leaving those cold words.


    Shinichi clechned his hand.


    ''Back out and let the other party have ways...?''


    His father could only said that since the Tanaka Group was being threatened and the one who would clean up for it was his Simsung.


    Shinichi looked stubbornly at his hand.


    He would still hold on.


    ***


    However, the two day limit was not yet done when Shinichi received another written letter.


    When he read it, Shinichi hurriedly ran to his father.


    "Father!"


    Mr. Tanaka was in his study room when Shinichi barged in.


    "Did you sign it?!" His eyes were wide open as he breathed heavily.


    Mr. Tanaka seemed unfazed with Shinichi''s shouting.


    "I inquired about the offer with Lu Jin''s people in your behalf. Rest assured, I have fully checked the details of the contract and I don''t believe that we will suffer greatly just because of a petty signature. You don''t have to worry about it now. The scandal is gone, and new stockholders and investors areing in. This is an ideal win-win solution, hitting two birds with one stone."


    Shinichi felt betrayed.


    "This is the offer asking for my signature, father, you had no right to sign it for me."


    Mr. Tanaka frowned. "That position is originally from me. Don''t forget that I am the one who nominated you as the VVIP in my ce. I have every right to sign as your representative."


    Shinichi chuckled bitterly. His eyes were red.


    "Originally yours, ha. Do you know why I created Simsung and never touched yourpany? Because I am afraid that situations like this wille up! Since you think it''s still yours and is only given to me without me breaking any sweat to get it, then you can just keep it for yourself and control it at any time you wish."


    The elder did not speak but continued to sip his cup of tea.


    Shinichi was even more upset at his father''s obvious disregard.


    He crumpled the paper. "I don''t want any of these. Take off my name from that contract. You can have that position back. You can even denounce me from being your heir. I don''t want to have anything to do with your business from now on."


    After his heated speech, Shinichi angrily stormed out of the study room.


    The assistant looked worried. "Master, should I go after him?"


    This was the first time that the Young Master actually spoke rudely to his father.


    The elder quietly put down the cup of tea on the table and looked outside the window.


    "No need. Let him wander around and see for himself how unfair the world is. He wille to understand everything in the future."


    He fell silent for a while.


    "That stubbornly idealistic child."


    To survive in this ''man eats man'' world, one must be a predator.


    Or else, he would be eaten.

 Chapter 575 - A Foot in the Deep Murky River

    <h4>Chapter 575 - A Foot in the Deep Murky River</h4>


    ***


    At the same time in Country EU, the ripples of the turbulent storm that was about toe had reached this ce as well.


    One of the core members of EU Organization mmed down his phone in anger.


    What did they mean that all channels were blocked?!


    They could not do any tradings in the past week because all secured channels were blocked by a powerful group! The Abromich faction had been pressuring them underground.


    They suffered a great deal of losses too. Because the old channels could not be used to transport the parcels, they tried used another way. However, because it was not a secured channel, their parcels were robbed instead!


    Tremendous losses!


    Why was this happening?


    If this continued on, his underground business that had constantly provided himrge amounts of ie would go bankrupt. Without the support of his business down below, how could he keep up with his business dealings at the front?


    He had been silently transferring funds from his clean businesses to various ounts for legitimate money and was using the ie from his underground dealings to cover up for the transfers. Now that the ie ceased, how would he be able to cover up these gaps?!


    In fact, private injection of funds from his own pocket could temporarily cover the gaps.


    However, the man could not bear to give up the great profits from the underground trade. He was not ready to give it up yet.


    He must find a way!


    As a fellow businessman who valued interest above all, he knew that the Abromich faction was pressuring him with a reason.


    The man called his secretary. "Find out what the Abromich family wants. Tell them that we are willing to negotiate."


    It did not only happen to this man but to all the core members of EU Organization who had dealings with the underworld in Country EU.


    Abromich responded to them right away.


    [Impeach Xiong Mai on her position in EU Organization.]


    This condition stupefied the members. They could not answer right away.


    Xiong Mai was a great leader. All of the members in EU had greatly benefited after joining the organization with her lead. Even though she was of foreign descent and also a woman, they respected her sincerely after seeing her achievements with their own eyes.


    Discing the head would cause major quakes in the organization. Their own interests might be also damaged in the process.


    They could not decide for a moment.


    ***


    At the same day that the people got the response from the Abromich family, in Xiong Mai''s residence, she suddenly received a report from her secretary.


    "President, someone had left this for you in thepany. The man said that it is urgent so I decided to bring it to you."


    The secretary knew her boss''s attitude well. Unusual things like this should be reported to her boss immediately.


    Xiong Mai was surprised to see a sealed wax letter envelope addressed to her.


    Who would use this kind of old way ofmunication when one could just call her secretary or send them an email?


    Xiong Mai opened the letter curiously.


    After reading a few lines, she frowned.


    It was about the signature again, but this time, the approach was not polite and business-like as before.


    It clearly was a warning, no, it was more appropriate to say that it was a threat.


    [...We badly need your signature. Our sincerity is expressed enough in the offer, and it is still open for more conditions agreeable to both parties. We hope to hear positive response from you, or else we will be left with no choice but to resort to other methods to convince you--]


    Xiong Mai stopped reading and handed the paper to her secretary. "Nina, throw this out."


    The secretary took the paper swiftly.


    Xiong Mai: "If that person who gave this letteres again, send them away. Do not entertain any people approaching me regarding this matter again."


    "Yes, President."


    "Call the security team and tell them to tighten the security in our building. We can''t let rats enter and dirty the premises."


    She had already refused yet the other party was still adamant about getting it.


    They obviously held no intentions to stop easily.


    ******


    Two dayster, as Xiong Mai expected, she received another letter from the same sender.


    [We have sincerely expressed ourselves enough in our desire to get your signature. However, we failed to hear any reply from you within the two-day period. We are left with no choice but to make the first move. The offer still stands...]


    Xiong Mai put the paper down.


    The way the people behind this letter threaten her was oddly polite.


    They sent her letters first before making their move. Clearly, they thought highly of her yet at the same time had the means to challenge her.


    What could it be that they have against her which made them confident?


    Xiong Mai turned to her trusted assistant. "Are there any newstely from IAmFashionista?"


    "Not yet that I have heard of. Since the passing of Mr. Luo until now, the organization has been quiet. However, there are some spections that Mr. Cang would temporarily stand in as the new organizer." The trusted assistant had been investigating these matters ever since they first received the proposal regarding the said organization.


    "Hmm." Xiong Mai''s fingers tapped on the doc.u.ments. "Indeed, it''s been oddly quiet ever since Mr. Luo''s passing. I thought those greedy wolves wille forward and snatch the position right away, but years had passed and the first move is only done today. Why did these people waited so long?"


    The trusted assistant found it suspicious too. Sheid out her guess. "Perhaps, there had been a struggle or conflict that we are not aware of?"


    Xiong Mai narrowed her eyes. "It is possible. However, no matter how small or discreet the fight is, the legendary families and the huge factions would not have let it slide."


    Xiong Mai put her hand on her chin while she fell into deep thoughts.


    Truthfully, she was not interested in any power struggle where she knew that she had to dirty her hands. No matter how great the temptation of that position was, she would not covet it.


    Because that position would require literal bloodshed to fully secure.


    However, it was a different matter to other people who had great appetites. It so happened that many of the VVIPs possessed a voracious attitude. Without a doubt, they would fight over such a filling delicacy.


    The strangest thing was that no one coveted this delicacy, or to be more precise, no one made a move in these four years to take away this position.


    The interior of the spacious office fell silent.


    A thought ured to Xiong Mai suddenly.


    "Perhaps, a faction had already been preparing for it beforehand before the position even vacated?"


    "If that so, they would be one step ahead of the others in striking, not giving anyone a chance to fight back," the assistantmented.


    Xiong Mai: "What if they intend to swallow those who wanted to covet the same position and draw them to their side?"


    The assistant paused. "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it, is it?"


    To reach the peak she was at now, Xiong Mai possessed an uncanny instinct. Hearing these words, the nagging premonition grew stronger.


    Xiong Mai looked at the paper, at the letters which constantly asked for her signature.


    "If that is so, then I was wrong all along. It may look like they just made a move after four full years, but they actually have already started long ago. Then it''ll be toote for everyone else to react once they entered the eyes of the public."


    The assistant was stunned by her boss''s own musing. It was a bold idea but reasonable and strangely persuasive.


    Silence fell again.


    "Then what do you n to do?" The assistant broke the silence.


    "I want to see how far their connection has pervaded. They tantly told me that they have the means to challenge me. I wonder how they n to do that." Xiong Mai touched the paper. "Will they be able to force me to sign it or not?"


    Xiong Mai was a practical person. If the person she was facing was much more powerful and troublesome than she could deal with, then there would be no harm in conceding in defeat. But it did not mean that she would be their ally.


    ***


    (A/n: Mr. Luo was the organizer of IAmFashionista. He was the head of the said organization. But even he was the head of that powerful organization, he did not use IAmFashionista''s influence in any means for his own good. That was why he maintained that position for a long time with the support of all VVIPs.


    Anyway, we are now slowly entering the deep murky water~

 Chapter 576 - Against Xiong Mai

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Against Xiong Mai</h4>


    ***


    In an assembly hall, the members of the EU Organization had gathered discreetly without notifying their president.


    "...We gathered here to question the President''s own judgement and credibility in leading EU..."


    The opening speech gained many confused and shocked faces in the audience.


    Those who were pressured in the underground dealings came to express their thoughts as well, hoping to push the waves to their favor.


    "This is necessary, we are left with no choice. We are doing it for EU''s sake. Although I admit that the President had done a good job in these years, isn''t it better for another more capable person get the chance to take up EU and bring in more benefits to our organization?"


    There were dissonant voices, but majority showed their support to the man who had just spoken.


    "I disagree. Why are we suddenly questioning the leader''s ability? There is no scandal circting around her and she never failed us once. Why is there a need to change leadership?"


    "moring for a new leader might bring more trouble than benefit to our association."


    "The current scenario is already ideal. Stop causing trouble."


    There were also some people whose hands were clean from illegal business who defended Xiong Mai, unclear of why the other members were suddenly acting up.


    However, even though what they were saying was the truth, it still fell onto deaf ears. The majority of the people present whose interests were threatened had already hardened their hearts and were resolved to impeach Xiong Mai.


    "We will have a voting process on whether we will change the President or not," the man who held the most influence second to Xiong Mai, Mr. Wegner, spoke.


    "This is ridiculous! You gathered us here with the intention to impeach our President without our President knowing! And what do you mean by voting? The majority of you are already expressing your thoughts to change the President!"


    "Who would take the position of the President then? Are you implying, Mr. Wegner, that you have the ns to run as the President?"


    Mr. Wegner frowned at Xiong Mai''s faction.


    Their urgent goal today was to impeach Xiong Mai, not to sit on the President''s position.


    "We should do the process step by step. Our sole purpose in gathering today is whether the President still deserves to maintain her position or not."


    There was a heated argument before the voting process for the presidential position in the organization was finalized.


    Those who were in Xiong Mai''s faction felt helpless as they were facing against the majority.


    In the end, the official voting in the organization will start two days from now.


    ***


    Later that day, Xiong Mai received a guest. A middle-aged man hastily greeted her when the sun had sank in the horizon.


    Xiong Mai gestured for the maids to serve some drinks. "Mr. Johnson, it is quite a surprise to see you herete in the hour. What brings you here?"


    "President Mai, have you heard of the news from our EU?"


    EU...?


    Could it be that something was wrong in the market?


    "I haven''t heard any news from EU. Why? Is something the matter?" Xiong Mai looked at her trusted assistant standing on one side. "Take a look at the domestic EU market..."


    "No, President, that''s not what I meant. It doesn''t have anything to do with the market or the stock price. Earlier, the members of the organization gathered and had an argument..."


    Xiong Mai''s ears perked up.


    Heh.


    The members gathered without the President. It was quite an impolite move and was against the rules.


    Xiong Mai listened.


    "Many members of the organization wanted to impeach you and disce you from the presidential seat."


    So that''s why I was not notified, Xiong Mai thought with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    She calmly spoke. "Is that so? I knew something like this will happen sooner orter. EU is doing great now. Of course, there will be some people who would want to take advantage of EU. So, who is the one nning to take the position of the President? Is it Mr. Wegner?"


    Mr. Wegner had a lot of influence. He was a greatpetition and rival to the leadership of the organization when Xiong Mai first took the position. He was against her at first when EU was just starting, but over time, when EU grew under Xiong Mai''s careful handling, even the proud Mr. Wegner epted that Xiong Mai was really good in her job as the President.


    He was quiet since then. It was quite surprising to hear that he was making noises all of a sudden now.


    The man in front of Xiong Mai continued to speak. "I thought he wants to take over, too. However, we did not talk about who will be taking the position of the President at all. It seems that their focus is on removing you from the leadership. We only argued whether to impeach you or not..."


    Xiong Mai was stunned.


    That was strange. She had not made any mistakes as a leader, only the opposite, she brought many benefits and led the organization to a positive direction. If they wanted to impeach her, then their goal must be to get her position. However, they did not. It was as if they were putting the cart before the horse.


    How odd.


    Her fingers tapped thoughtfully on the armrest of her chair.


    "There is no one who is expressing themselves to get the position?"


    The other shook his head. "We really did not talk about that."


    "So you were saying that you only talked about me, the President, earlier? What could possibly make them to impeach me? Did they provide a list of charges?"


    Usually, ording to the rules, the President would only be reced if they made mistakes. ording tomon sense, there must be a list of evidences or charges against the President to finally disce them from the position.


    They gathered with the goal to impeach her... Not to get her position.


    And it was out of the blue...


    Xiong Mai was getting a peculiar feeling about this.

 Chapter 577 - Against Xiong Mai (II)

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Against Xiong Mai (II)</h4>


    Mr. Jonhnson recounted the happenings in the conference hall.


    "They are really being vague about it, why is why we spent the whole time arguing. They said that we need to change the President for the betterment of EU, that having a new President will give more benefits to the organization. Yet we did not even tackle who would be standing as the President! How can they say that so firmly without even basis? The voting is obviously for you to get removed from the position..." Mr. Jonhson eventually stopped talking because he knew that he was already going in circles.


    But it was true! They argued for a long time but their subject was solely on removing Xiong Mai.


    Xiong Mai fell into deep thoughts. Her mind ran through various scenarios and possibilities.


    Finally, an image of a wax-sealed letter envelope settled in her mind.


    She spoke slowly after a while.


    "I see. Then can you tell me when this voting will take ce?"


    "Two days from now in EU HQ conference hall. You should be summoned as it concerns impeaching you."


    "Alright. Thank you for telling me."


    When the man finally left, the assistant came forward. "President, EU''s market is still stable. There are no major news, no international quakes that can affect EU, and the online highways are also clear."


    "Mm. Thanks. I think I get it now. Look out for a letter. We will receive one soon."


    ****


    As Xiong Mai had expected, she received another letter on the day of voting, while she was preparing to go.


    The letter was still asking her if she wanted to change her mind and that they are still waiting for a response.


    Hmph.


    Not yet. She would not give in for something like this.


    "President. What do you n to do now?"


    Xiong Mai was still calm.


    She checked the time. She stood up and took her coat. "Let''s go and see the presents."


    The assistant: "???"


    Presents...??


    *******


    The EU HQ conference hall was filled with people.


    Every member had been informed a day before regarding today''s goal. There were alsowyers present to give witness and credibility to the voting.


    It took them two hours of waiting to finally get the result.


    The headwyer walked up and read the doc.u.ment.


    "We pledge that the democratic voting is under strict surveince without any deception or dishonesty. The results of the votes of the forty-two members of the EU Organization--"


    Bang!


    The door loudly opened.


    It was a crucial time yet it was rudely interrupted.


    All heads turned simultaneously to the woman who walked in calmly and full of confidence.


    The only woman in EU Organization.


    Xiong Mai.


    "You actually gathered without me. Even if you want to impeach me, I am still a member of EU Organization and my vote still counts. Am I right, Head Lawyer?"


    The people in the room looked stunned and uneasy to see Xiong Mai, especially those who were part of the opposing faction.


    Would Xiong Mai turn the tables now?


    After all, they had long been used to Xiong Mai''s unique ability to win at thest minute.


    Those who were part of Xiong Mai''s faction breathed in relief. They sent many messages to Xiong Mai but did not get any response, so they thought that the President was blocked and could note. They had worried that the President might have met an ''ident'' along the way. Fortunately, it seemed that she was alright.


    The headwyer nodded. "Yes."


    "Then I will vote."


    Mr. Wegner stood up. "Even if you vote or not, Miss Xiong, the result is still the same. The members believe that it is beneficial for the organization to change leadership. You will be removed from the presidential position."


    "Are you saying that majority of you voted to impeach me on such amusing grounds?"


    This question was directed to everyone. Xiong Mai scanned the crowd with a calm gaze as she took a seat.


    Those who were guilty avoided Xiong Mai''s eyes.


    As expected, this person was informed of their previous meeting.


    In fact, they had nothing against their President. They even admired her.


    However, it was their own business interests and money that were at stake here.


    "President, we did not agree with them! We might be small in number, but we sincerely want you to stay in the position."


    Those in Xiong Mai''s faction and the ones clean from illegal business expressed that they had done everything they could. Yet no matter how much they convinced the others to vote for Xiong Mai''s favor, the others just yed deaf.


    Xiong Mai smiled at the people who stood loyal to her. She kept in mind who they were. "Thank you. I appreciate your effort and concern for me."


    Her eyes moved to those people who voted against her.


    "I am really curious though, what made a lot of you turn your backs against me, despite of what I have done for the association? Is it greater than the benefits you received from EU? I wonder, what could it be?"


    The huge conference hall was silent.


    Xiong Mai''s words hit their sore spots.


    "Mr. Wegner, can you answer it for them?" Xiong Mai turned to Mr. Wegner.


    Mr. Wegner, a strong and healthy man approaching fifty, stared directly at Xiong Mai.


    He sighed.


    Like the others, he truly respected this amazing woman. However, he knew his priorities.


    Interests came first for a businessman.


    "Let''s just say that you made someone unhappy."


    ...!


    Xiong Mai''s pupils contracted.


    She was right after all. This was solely because of that letter.


    Xiong Mai was stunned inside, but she still acted calmly.


    "Is that so?" She smiled. "Then I will vote. I don''t need any paper. I''ll just announce what my vote is."


    The people stared at her, wondering what she was up to.


    With her chin held up, she calmly announced,


    "I vote to remove myself from the position of the president."


    "!!!!"


    The crowd was once again shocked.

 Chapter 578 - Against Xiong Mai (III)

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Against Xiong Mai (III)</h4>


    There were gasps in the hall.


    How could someone vote against their favor?


    "President! You can''t! We still support you!" The people in her faction expressed their grievances.


    Xiong Mai only smiled. She looked indifferent to all of it. "Can you tell us now the results? Head Lawyer?"


    "Oh, yes, yes. Ahem, the majority of the votes of the forty-three members of the EU Organization results in 31 against 12. Thiry one votes impeaching Miss Xiong Mai as undeserving of the position. ording to the results, thewyers will proceed to the process of officially removing Miss Xiong Mai from the presidential seat of the EU Organization."


    The people in Xiong Mai''s faction who did not know of the undercurrents behind the sudden impeachment were unwilling.


    How ridiculous! There was no valid reason for impeachment at all, yet the President was still voted to step down!


    What in the world was going on?!


    The conference hall was silent after the verdict was announced. There was no celebration of sess.


    All eyes subtly nced at the woman who was removed from the leadership in the organization.


    Xiong Mai stood up. "That''s it. We got the result. Just inform me when the voting for Presidency will start."


    Xiong Mai started to walk outside but stopped before the door. She nced behind her. "Oh, I forgot to say. Please tell those people that you''ve done your role. I know most of you know what I mean. And this kind of y does not bother me a bit. If they trulywant to get to me, then meet me in person. Maybe I''ll consider."


    The assistant opened the door for her.


    They left the hall calmly.


    The people inside the hall were silent, before faint murmurs broke out.


    "What does the President mean? Is this some kind of conspiracy?" Those who had no illegal dealings could not understand her words but were able to conjure up various thoughts.


    On the other hand, Mr. Wegner and the people who took the ''role'' which Xiong Mai spoke of were silent.


    Their hearts were ufortable.


    ****


    Thousands of miles away from Country EU, in LG club, Lu Jin received a report.


    He read the file.


    After that, he fell into deep thoughts.


    "What''s the matter? Something came up?" Guan Gao Huan was sitting across Lu Jin.


    Even though Lu Jin was hard to read sometimes, Guan Gao Huan still knew when his friend was bothered by something.


    Lu Jin nodded. He did not hide it.


    "It seems like my provocation is not enough."


    "Who are you talking about? Is it Tanaka or Xiong Mai?" Guan Gao Huan knew of Lu Jin''s current mission.


    "I got Tanaka''s already."


    "So it''s Xiong Mai."


    "Xiong Mai is harder to deal with. I thought she doesn''t mind this kind of power struggle and will concede soon. I underestimated her."


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    Lu Jin looked at the file indifferently. "I should meet her. "


    Guan Gao Huan raised a brow. "The Xiong family truly are tough."


    Lu Jin nodded curtly.


    This Xiong Mai and that Xiong Zhi were quite the stubborn and difficult ones.


    Lu Jin quietly put a note in his mind to meet the woman surnamed Xiong, before asking Guan Gao Huan. "How is your mission? You seem busy recently."


    The brown-haired man paused and chuckled. "What I''m busy with? You won''t believe it..."


    "?"


    "I am looking for ways to make Linfeng acknowledge me."


    "..."


    Lu Jin stared at Guan Gao Huan.


    Indeed, he did not believe those words.


    "Tell me honestly, you don''t n to stay under him, do you?"


    Guan Gao Huan stared back at Lu Jin.


    They knew each other well since young, so even if he try to hide it from Lu Jin, his friend would still hold doubts. And if Lu Jin investigated deeper, that man who kept watch on Lu Jin closely would look into him as well.


    Guan Gao Huan sighed. He decided to tell Lu Jin his decision.


    "You really know me. To tell you the truth, I do have other ns."


    "...I know. You are too prideful and impatient to bow your head to Linfeng. What is your n?"


    "You won''t tell it to father?"


    ''Father''.


    Lu Jin took back his gaze and looked aside when he heard that. Gunan still called that man ''father'' even outside of the man''s presence.


    In all honesty, this made Lu Jin ufortable.


    His friend had already sank in deep.


    Lu Jin''s face did not show anything and remained indifferent.


    "I won''t. You know what he will do once he finds out."


    "That''s why I am being careful and took the risk to tell you. It will be bad if you check on your own and he notices something by the way."


    There was a short pause.


    Guan Gao Huan continued speaking, "I challenged Linfeng. My preparations are almostplete. I am just waiting for the right time when I can introduce my project to the world."


    Lu Jin''s eyes narrowed.


    This...


    It would be a very difficult situation for Guan Gao Huan once that man came to know that he disobeyed him.


    "I disagree with your n. You know father, he will be... upset. You know how he is like when upset."


    His friend did not speak, but his fingers on the wine cup tightened.


    Lu Jin: "You should give up now while he is still busy with many things. He has not suspected a thing yet."


    After a while, Guan Gao Huan shook his head firmly.


    "I can''t. I already started it. I can''t stop now..."


    The eyes of the cold man lifted to look at his friend, but Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes were looking down at his own two hands.


    Guan Gao Huan spoke slowly. "Besides, I want to see how far... I can go with my own two hands. I am not just challenging him, but myself as well. I have already failed father before. I don''t want to fail him again. I want to give my all and bring unexpected sess this time."


    "You are being conceited. You are overestimating yourself." Lu Jin gave a warning.


    If Gunan failed, the consequences would be unimaginable. His friend would suffer terribly and... might not survive the consequence.


    The pair of golden eyes burning with fervor lifted and met with a pair of icy ck pools.


    "You only said that because we haven''t tried yet. Ah Jin, I don''t n on betraying father, but, just think about it, how far can we go with our own abilities? We''re not less than any other men out there. We''re the cream of the crop! If only we explore what we can do, we''ll definitely be able to achieve many things! How far can we go? I would really like to know..."


    Lu Jin nkly watched Guan Gao Huan''s expression.


    There was a look on Guan Gao Huan''s''s face that stunned Lu Jin into silence.


    He had seen many faces of his friend. Guan Gao Huan''s current eyes... seemed especially bright and... eager.


    Like a warrior resolved to get a victory in a battle.


    Gunan... really wanted to prove himself.


    Unfortunately, Lu Jin was not confident like Guan Gao Huan.


    His friend was facing against Linfeng, that suspicious and unexpectedly more than capable man.


    Lu Jin was more worried about his friend''s fate in case he failed.


    Lu Jin did not want to lose his friend.


    His thin lips opened to persuade, but in the end, only a few words escaped. "Gunan... Please think wisely about it."


    Guan Gao Huan only nodded.


    Lu Jin could see that his warning fell into deaf ears.


    He shook his head helplessly. It was a fight involving a man''s ego. It was hard to convince his friend to back down.


    He was quiet for a long time.


    "Fine. I''ll help you cover it from father."


    The other man grinned. "Thanks, Ah Jin."


    "But don''t introduce your project at this time. We are now at a crucial moment. This is a very important period for father."


    Guan Gao Huan nodded. "Like I told you, we are almost there, but not yet done. I n tounch it after this special period."


    "Good." Lu Jin stood up. "If you need my help, you know when and how to contact me. I will be leaving the country tomorrow."


    After all, he would be meeting an interesting and tough person.


    Xiong Mai.

 Chapter 579 - Lu Jin and Xiong Mais Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Lu Jin and Xiong Mai''s Agreement</h4>


    It had been a day and a half ever since the discement of Xiong Mai''s position.


    The EU Organization was currently in a chaotic time. The presidential position remained vacant. Those who eyed the presidential position but lost against Xiong Mai in the past regained their courage to run for it again.


    Thus, after that day, the EU members were busy creating their own factions to run as the leader.


    "President, an invitation arrived from the three factions." Xiong Mai''s trusted assistant filled her in regarding the recent events in EU Organization.


    (E/N: Although she''s no longer the president of the association, Xiong Mai is still the president of her ownpany, so as a subordinate, the assistant still calls her president.)


    "Mmh. I see. So Mr. Wegner has the biggest faction?"


    "Yes. He will likely be the president unless you make a move, President."


    "Nah. I don''t like moving much for the organization nowadays after those ungrateful geezers treated me like a disposable pawn."


    "But the faction which remained loyal to you..."


    "I know. However, among them, who is capable enough to rival Mr. Wegner in leading EU aside from me?"


    The trusted assistant was silent.


    If she had to choose amongst the faction who supported Xiong Mai, she really could not think of any person more suitable to be the president aside from her boss.


    Xiong Mai chuckled at her trusted assistant''splicated face. "I think so too. Truthfully, it is not bad to give the position to Mr. Wegner. He is capable and responsible. He will do everything in his own power to lead EU. However..."


    Xiong Mai''s eyes lowered. "What I am more worried about is the card used by those people against them. If they are able to rope in the majority of the members of EU Organization against me, what terrible means could they have used?"


    Xiong Mai had her own guesses, but she wanted to be sure. In order to negotiate with an enemy, she had to know which cards they were ying first.


    "Have you looked into what I told you to investigate?"


    "Yes. ording to my resources, the members who voted against you all received a letter two days prior from when they gathered all members to talk about your impeachment. Like we suspected, ''that person'' likely cornered them."


    "Hmm."


    Xiong Mai suspected that the mysterious sender used some underground means.


    She frowned as she looked at the doc.u.ments. "Majority of the EU members have businesses in the ck market? That is no good."


    "This is more likely the fuse."


    "What specific threat is used against them?"


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have much influence in the underworld. It might take a while to trace the method which that person used."


    Xiong Mai thought for a moment and shook her head. "There''s no need for that. I think I can ask ''him'' personally."


    "Indeed, President. The words you left to Mr. Wegner have already reached that person''s ears. We received a reply that he is already in the country and is taking a rest in some hotel."


    "Hmm." Slim white fingers tapped on the table rhythmically. "He seems quite impatient. I wonder why?"


    The assistant was silent. Although she was very capable, she did not have all the answers.


    "What is really going on?" Xiong Mai continued to mutter to herself.


    ****


    The next day, a guest arrived in Xiong Mai''s residence.


    The guest had already told them in advance that he would be visiting Xiong Mai to negotiate with her personally. Xiong Mai''s reply was to invite the person to her residence and discuss the matter privately.


    Xiong Mai''s assistant led the guest to the enormous and luxurious drawing room.


    When the door opened, Xiong Mai nced up.


    She was wearing an elegant ck dress.


    Seeing the guest, she stood up and walked in front of thetter.


    "Lu Jin," she acknowledged the young man casually. She dropped all formalities.


    There was no need to, because this was the young man who constantly threatened her albeit politely.


    Lu Jin slightly bowed his head.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you in person, Miss Xiong."


    Xiong Mai gestured for Lu Jin to sit. The assistant withdrew to serve tea.


    "We can drop all the unnecessary greetings. May I ask why are you taking it this far?"


    "Did Miss Xiong ask for my presence personally just to ask this question?"


    "You answer a question with another question, quite daring I say,ing from the person asking desperately for my favor."


    "If it is a favor then there will be no unnecessary movements needed from our sides. I will be in your debt then. However, Miss Xiong clearly rejected us when we asked very sincerely. We have offered a deal that is quite advantageous for you. Signing the paper will not bring you any disadvantage."


    "It will not bring me any disadvantage? Howe? Please enlighten me."


    Xiong Mai wanted to know the real reason why these people were so adamant in getting her signature.


    She knew that it was more likely to get the position of the new organization leader.


    The thing was, why did they waited for so long and only acted at this time? And suddenly acting urgently at that?


    Lu Jin did not bite Xiong Mai''s bait.


    "I believe our offer is good enough. If Miss Xiong is still not satisfied, then we can leave the conditions nk. You may write what you want."


    Xiong Mai chuckled. "A nk check? How tempting."


    Normal businessmen would try to hide their eagerness and desperation in securing a deal so as to not get unfavorable conditions, yet these people did not even bother hiding it.


    Yet it was this very unusualness which made them reek of intimidation and danger.


    Their tea arrived. The steam from the hot tea rose so no one took it yet.


    "We can use any means. This is nothing," Lu Jin said nonchntly.


    "By any means, you mean... underground?" Xiong Mai hinted.


    She wanted to confirm.


    Lu Jin stared at her. He did not deny it.


    He paused for a while before speaking slowly.


    "The night could easily swallow the day."


    A statement full of meaning.


    Xiong Mai was silent.


    Firstly, Lu Jin just confirmed her thoughts that those members who voted against her indeed had dealings with the underworld and the ck market, and that he could control them in however way he liked it.


    Secondly, it implied that Lu Jin was confident that he possessed enough handle to corner Xiong Mai, using the threat of the underworld to pressure Xiong Mai into agreeing.


    This would be an endless battle of attrition for them. But in the end, it would be Xiong Mai who would be at a disadvantage in this prolonged war.


    How could a clean pair of hands fight against the fearless dirty hands without staining themselves?


    Xiong Mai understood it clearly.


    But...


    Xiong Mai smiled, showing the charm of a mature woman. "But daytime is longer than nighttime. I am afraid, the night is running out of time."


    If Lu Jin was desperate for her signature and was pushing her buttons without a rest, it meant that he was running out of time.


    Although it was only her pure guess.


    Lu Jin''s eyes turned colder.


    Xiong Mai got hold of his weakness in this short conversation.


    The woman was right.


    Time.


    Lu Jin was running out of time. To be precise, it was his father who was impatient.


    "So in this war, I can say that I might suffer some losses, but I am sure it will be you who will still lose," Xiong Mai added.

 Chapter 580 - Xiong Mai and Lu Jin Agreement (II)

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Xiong Mai and Lu Jin Agreement (II)</h4>


    Lu Jin touched his teacup. It was a bit warm now.


    "You deserve your title, business empress of the South." Lu Jin took a sip. He was confident enough that this person in front of him would not poison the tea. He had already made clear of the terrible power behind him after all. "But I still have not forgotten. You said you wanted to meet me and consider my proposal. I can draw from it that you don''t want a meaningless war too, correct?"


    Lu Jin believed that Xiong Mai was a person who can be reasoned with.


    He was right.


    The moment Xiong Mai felt that this would go on as long as the other party did not get what they wanted, she had already arrived at the conclusion that both of them would suffer from a meaningless war of pride.


    This was why she deliberately said that she would consider it when they talk in person.


    Xiong Mai smiled at Lu Jin. She liked speaking to smart people.


    "You are right. I don''t like power struggles because they are tiring. The sacrifices and efforts you made just to get the troublesome inheritance is not worth it. Anyway, we are off-topic. You said you are willing to offer a nk check, right?"


    "Yes, it still stands."


    "Then, how about this? I want to put in that nk check are... information and assurance."


    "..."


    His face remained expressionless, but Lu Jin was surprised.


    He slowly put down his teacup.


    Information and assurance.


    It was way pricier than the original offer. No... To be precise, it was the kind of thing which could not be put a price on.


    How cunning and sly.


    Lu Jin stated calmly. "It depends on what kind of information and how much of an assurance you want."


    "It is simple. You just have to answer some of my questions and give me a small assurance, a safe seat to stay in the little y you are making," Xiong Mai answered with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Lu Jin could feel the trap ahead.


    This was the first time he felt cornered in front of a person aside from his father.


    Should he give in?


    There was no other way to get her signature.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he spoke. "Fine. You can ask."


    Xiong Mai smiled like a hunter who caught her prey in the trap.


    "Then, let''s start with... the method you used to make Wegner and the other EU members turn their backs against me."


    Lu Jin faintly felt goosebumps on his skin as Xiong Mai preyed on him like a starving wolf.


    ****


    Lu Jin did not like to speak lengthily. He consumed the tea faster than usual after answering Xiong Mai''s three questions.


    Her first question was about the method he used to pressure EU members, which he answered honestly. The second question was if there were others who was in the same situation like hers--people who were being coerced to sign.


    Since these questions were still within the limit where Lu Jin could answer, he answered truthfully.


    The third question was about how long they were preparing for this. Lu Jin answered vaguely but it still gave an impression to Xiong Mai that Lu Jin''s side had prepared very meticulously.


    An extremely meticulous n would take a long time before it was implemented.


    For it to be this long meant Lu Jin and the person behind him were firm and resolute in achieving their goal no matter who stood against them.


    Xiong Mai was in deep thoughts.


    "I think this arrangement is quite unfair to my side..." Lu Jin started toin amidst the silence.


    "You said it yourself that it will only be advantageous to me. Of course, I will take advantage of it."


    Lu Jin: "...."


    "My fourth question... What are you trying to achieve by bing the head of the organization IAmFashionista?"


    Lu Jin''s hand on the teacup stiffened. He calmly put it down.


    The assistant went forward and poured more warm tea.


    "It looks like it''s no secret to you as to what our goal is," Lu Jin said, although he already expected that Xiong Mai must now know their objective in gathering the signatures based on the questions she threw at him.


    "Anyone with the right resources and keen eyes will understand your movements. However..." Xiong Mai''s eyes turned sharp again. "What will you do after you get the position?"


    "That question is not avable for the nk check. You can''t afford the answer."


    Xiong Mai frowned.


    How secretive.


    But it at least gave her a hint that these people would not stop on just getting the position.


    Putting IAmFashionista in the bag for them should be a big step towards their goal.


    But what goal was that?


    Uniting the underworld forces?


    The legendary families and the other great factions would not allow Lu Jin and the person behind him to gain more power, which could destroy the delicate bnce.


    If these people got what they wanted, which she based on her analysis, then there would likely be war.


    An economic war between therge forces in the global scale.


    [E/N: Just to rify to the readers, in this novel, military and politics is not the defining top power of the world, it is money and economic power, which is why the legendary families (who are the economic giants of the nation) are more powerful than the military powerheads (such as Gu Zhen''s military lineage).]


    This would spell a big trouble for a businesswoman like her.


    "If you can''t answer that, you can at least answer this. That goal of yours... It will not harm any of my people, will it?"


    ''My people''.


    It might be referring to the EU Organization, to her business partners... or to the Xiong family.


    Lu Jin was silent.


    That...


    The answer was clearly ''no''.


    It would harm a lot of people.


    The Lu family, the legendary families... and many more.


    Lu Jin stared at Xiong Mai.


    Xiong Mai frowned after Lu Jin''s extended silence.


    It was clearly an overpriced answer.


    Yet she had already entered the fray and the other party had already fulfilled half of the conditions. She could not withdraw as well because she knew that the other party would definitely not let go.


    Xiong Mai spoke. "Then perhaps this is where the assurance shoulde in. I won''t care for now what kind of goal you are pursuing. But at least, you have to spare my niece from whatever conspiracy you are brewing... I think I need proof to ensure that you will not back down from your words."


    "Niece. You are referring to Xiong Zhi?"


    "Yes. She has apany in Country C. That ce might be a battlefield of what I think is an uing economic war in the future. Her IHZHI will surely suffer in the aftermath. The assurance I want is to not touch herpany and the person herself."


    Lu Jin silently praised Xiong Mai.


    She was only given a piece of the puzzle yet she already had a clear picture of what might happen in the future in case his father seeded.


    "I can''t promise you that."


    Xiong Mai raised her brow. She chuckled when a thought came to her. "Don''t tell me, you guys are already keeping an eye on apany that is not yet four years old?"


    "Your niece is talented like you."


    "You are right, haha. But I am serious. I don''t care what happens to the Xiong family, but I care about my niece."


    Lu Jin was silent.


    His mind analyzed the current premises avable to him and tried to determine the risks and value of Xiong Mai''s condition.


    Would his father spare IHZHI in the future?


    If IHZHI did not go against them, his father might overlook this smallpany. He might even rope IHZHI in to his side considering IZHHI''s ster performance.


    Just like how Ming Zhi Yi saw SC''s capability and expressed his desire to get SC to their side.


    However, IHZHI''s owner was the heiress of Xiong. Xiong Zhi would surely not stand by when the Xiong family was under pressure.


    "I am not confident to say that I can give assurance in exempting your niece''spany. But if your niece is smart and has keen eyes like you do, then perhaps it is not only assurance that we could give to her."

 Chapter 581 - Xiong Mai and Lu Jins Agreement (III)

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Xiong Mai and Lu Jin''s Agreement (III)</h4>


    If possible, Lu Jin wanted to offer an alliance to Xiong Mai and Xiong Zhi.


    However, it depended on whether thetter woman was willing or not.


    Xiong Mai did not like Lu Jin''s answer.


    "How could it be an assurance? Your response does not satisfy my condition."


    Lu Jin was silent.


    What could he offer as an assurance to make this woman agree?


    No matter how much he thought, Xiong Mai was not a person who was easily swayed by power. What was more, Lu Jin felt that Xiong Mai might even abandon everything and fight him all out if ever he pushed the wrong buttons.


    That wrong button seemed to be her niece.


    It would be really troublesome if that happened.


    The quiet man made a decision.


    Since Xiong Mai only wanted to not be involved deeply in this conflict and have a way out for her niece, Lu Jin decided to amodate her wish.


    He sighed.


    "I understand. I will do everything in my power to not let Xiong Zhi be deeply involved with this. If she gets involved, I will see to it that she will have a way out."


    Xiong Mai smiled.


    Now that was what she wanted.


    She did not care what would happen in Country C as long as she and her niece would be out of it. It was a war she did not want to get involved in.


    "Alright. Since you promised me, I''ll give you what you want."


    The following discussion went smoothly and Xiong Mai gave her signature to Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin finally filled up one of the two missing signatures.


    There was only one left.


    ****


    When Lu Jin finally left, the trusted assistant poured another cup of tea for Xiong Mai.


    "President, will it be really alright?"


    She knew that her boss did not like to get involved in any shady dealings or troublesome matters involving the underground forces. But giving that signature was akin to giving aide to Lu Jin''s n.


    Xiong Mai sipped on her tea. She did not answer but spoke instead, "Who do you think is behind that young man?"


    "It is probably his father who disappeared from the upper society, Ming Zhi Yi."


    "Ming Zhi Yi... That guy, he did not disappear from the upper society. He merely hid from the other factions'' eyes while letting himself grow underground. That, we confirmed today." She looked thoughtfully at her own teacup before asking, "A snake pays a visit to a cave with little cubs inside, and thenes out after a some time, what do you think is the reason foring out?"


    The assistant understood Xiong Mai''s words. "The snake... has finished eating the cubs..."


    "That''s right. Not just finished eating, it also fully digested the prey. The snake finally came out of the cave to hunt again."


    The remaining words did not need to be spoken.


    Ming Zhi Yi, who disappeared from the upper society for a long time suddenly appeared in the Tang''s concert banquetst week.


    In front of the influential powerhouses, he revealed himself confidently.


    What did it mean?


    It meant that Ming Zhi Yi was ready to take action.


    Xiong Mai took another sip.


    Underworld...


    If they had the means to control EU and was already in the process of eating a big apple, IAmFashionista, then it was a bigger reason to stay out of their way and not make an enemy of them.


    Xiong Mai sighed.


    She did not really want to get involved with them.


    "For now, let''s take advantage of this peaceful time before the real war starts," Xiong Mai said to her trusted assistant.


    They needed to make proper arrangements for the uing storm.


    ...However, Xiong Mai woulde to know soon that no matter how much she stayed put, she still had to act and be deeply involved in order to help a person she hold dear to herself..


    ****


    Back in Country C, Linfeng and Xiong Zhi were not aware of Lu Jin and Xiong Mai''s agreement.


    They were on their way to the Lu Mansion.


    Xiong Zhi had informed Lu Yin Ze in advance that she had something to talk about and it was likely the investigation regarding the list.


    Xiong Zhi had prepared the results of her investigation as well. This would be a long talk.


    However, when they arrived, it was not only Lu Yin Ze who greeted them.


    "Brother Linfeng!" Tang Yin happily ran to them. She was about to jump forward and hug Linfeng when Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed.


    With a quick move like lightning and wind, she pushed Linfeng aside and stepped in.


    Tang Yinnded on Xiong Zhi instead, her petite height allowing her face tond on Xiong Zhi''s upper chest and corbone.


    She was bounced back by the soft buoyancy below.


    "Whose man do you think you are about to hug?" Xiong Zhi asked coldly. She did not expect Tang Yin would be here. If she knew, she would have left Linfeng in the car or choose another day where this woman was not present.


    Tang Yin: ...Are you martial arts master in disguise?


    Such quick reflexes!


    Linfeng coughed and put his hand on his girlfriend''s shoulder to silently coax the erected hair of the vignt kitten.


    He clearly saw Xiong Zhi''s eyes glow terrifyingly earlier.


    Lu Yin Ze caught up with them and dragged Tang Yin away from Xiong Zhi.


    He whispered to Tang Yin, "Don''t be so rude. Don''t jump on my guest anytime you want."


    Tang Yin grumbled, "I am not even able to hug brother Linfeng."


    Tang Yin red at Xiong Zhi. Xiong Zhi coldly red at her as well.


    Lu Yin Ze coughed to get Xiong Zhi''s attention.


    He greeted the pair politely.


    "I prepared some refreshments. Come inside first."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She gave a warning look of ''get lost'' to Tang Yin before hooking Linfeng''s arm with hers.


    Linfeng''s lips turned up slightly and he chuckled.


    Xiong Zhi turned to look at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Why are youughing? Do you not intend to evade her hug earlier?"


    Linfeng chuckled again. He nced at the people leading them ahead and pinched Xiong Zhi''s nose. "Look at you, drinking vinegar the moment we arrived."


    "You did not answer my question."


    Linfeng leaned down to whisper in her ears. "Of course I don''t. Why would I when I know that my loving girlfriend will protect me?"


    Xiong Zhi said seriously, "What if I am not fast enough and you ended up hugging her?"


    "From what I see earlier, you move fast like lightning," he teased.


    Xiong Zhi pursed her lips, not realizing that it looked more like a pout in Linfeng''s eyes.


    Really, she could not even rx for a moment yet her boyfriend was very rxed.


    She could not help butin. "What if it is me and Yin Ze? Would you have acted?"


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed instantly. He still spoke in the same light-hearted tone though. "If he ns to jump on you to hug you, I will make sure that those thin arms will break before they even reach you."


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    Alright, he was more terrifying.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly felt a chill. Did the surroundings get colder?

 Chapter 582 - You are being naughty

    <h4>Chapter 582 - You are being naughty</h4>


    Linfeng saw that Xiong Zhi fell silent. He tapped her nose again. "Don''t worry. My heart and my whole body belongs to you. I don''t n to have any woman touch me other than you, what more in front of you."


    Xiong Zhi felt assured with his words. "You promised."


    "I promise." Linfeng chuckled again. His eyes then fell on Xiong Zhi''s neck. He lowered his head down to whisper again in a very low voice. "Besides, this body only longs for your touch."


    His warm breath tickled her neck. His deep and enticing voice was charming and captivating.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart raced.


    Linfeng''s words brought various R-18 scenes in her mind.


    How long had it been since they shared a passionate night together?


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks turned red at the thought of that intimate night again.


    When Linfeng saw Xiong Zhi''s face turn into a delicious red hot hue, his eyes turned darker and he smiled wickedly.


    He called out to the pair leading them a couple of meters ahead.


    "Young Master Lu Yin Ze, can you give us the directions to the restroom first? My Young Miss needs to powder her nose."


    The innocent Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin blinked their eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze did not doubt Linfeng''s words and asked the maid to lead them.


    When the couple was away, Tang Yin felt suspicious.


    She tilted her head. "It is Xiong Zhi who needs the restroom, so why should brother Linfenge along?"


    Lu Yin Ze blinked ignorantly. "Because he is Xiong Zhi''s butler."


    The tone was that of a matter of fact.


    Tang Yin looked at Lu Yin Ze as if she was seeing a little kid. "Duh. There''s no butler who will lead their young miss to the rest room when their young miss is already apanied by a maid."


    The pure-minded young man still did not see the problem.


    "Perhaps he is worried for Xiong Zhi''s safety," Lu Yin Ze answered with a solemn expression.


    Although he did not like that butler, the man''s dedication to protect Xiong Zhi at all times was worthy of acknowledgment.


    Tang Yin: "We are at your estate..." Then she waved her hand. It was useless to point it out right now. "Never mind. I don''t want to talk to you."


    Tang Yin wanted to say that those two looked like they were about to do something that couples usually do, but seeing the white Samoyed''s innocent eyes, she refrained herself.


    With those thoughts in mind, Tang Yin''s expression became worse.


    **


    The couple soon came back to the living room where Lu Yin Ze prepared the refreshments.


    Tang Yin''s eyes were filled with daggers as she stared at Xiong Zhi''s rosy cheeks and swollen lips. Her gaze turned to Linfeng and saw that there was even a faint bite mark at the corner of his also swollen lips.


    Tang Yin: ...I knew it!


    Jealousy filled her heart.


    Tang Yin pursed her lips and looked away.


    The clueless Lu Yin Ze felt that the woman beside him had turned eerily quiet. He gave Tang Yin a nce and faced the couple.


    "Have some refreshments first." Lu Yin Ze turned to Xiong Zhi. "I prepared a room where we can discuss things alone."


    Linfeng spoke. "I will being along."


    Lu Yin Ze nced at Linfeng. "I am sorry but this is a private matter between Zhi''er and I."


    "It''s alright. He knows," Xiong Zhi interjected.


    "What?"


    Xiong Zhi did not answer but instead nced subtly at Tang Yin. "Unlike someone here, Linfeng will be a great help to us in ''this'' matter."


    Tang Yin did not like Xiong Zhi''s tone. "Let me in too."


    "We are not ying, little miss. The three of us have some very important things to discuss," Xiong Zhi rejected Tang Yin.


    "Err, actually, Tang Yin also knows," Lu Yin Ze interrupted.


    "What?" Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    Linfeng also looked at Lu Yin Ze, waiting for his exnation.


    "It is one of the things I want to discuss with you, but since Linfeng ising along now, then we can bring Tang Yin, too," Lu Yin Ze said.


    Xiong Zhi: "How could she be involved in this?"


    "For that... Let''s head to the room first and I''ll exin."


    Lu Yin Ze led the group inside the private room he had prepared. It was not good to talk about this matter in an open area where his grandfather''s ears were everywhere.


    This was an investigation which Lu Yin Ze hid from his grandfather due to the sensitivity of the situation. He did not want to incite his aged grandfather any further, so he wanted to stay discreet as much as possible.


    Two men and two women settled inside the drawing-room. A warm pot of tea and delicate pastries were ced on the coffee table.


    Soon, Lu Yin Ze''s opening statement answered Xiong Zhi''s question.


    "The Tang family pledged to help me secure the position as the sessor of the family."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other.


    Just as Linfeng had guessed, the Tang family truly made a pact with the Lu family.


    Tang Yin took over the exnation. "Our Tang family owes a debt of gratitude to Lu Yin Ze. We pledged an oath that we, the Tang family, will give support to Lu Yin Ze in getting the heir position of the Lu family, that is, to provide our assistance. To be honest though, I don''t think that is the only reason why my grandmother frequently visits the Lu family."


    Linfeng asked Tang Yin. "The whole Tang family is here?"


    "My Grandma and Head Master Lu is having a discussion inside Head Master Lu''s study. My sister did note though since... she is currently in a suspicious date. But we all agreed to help Lu Yin Ze be the sessor."


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi exchanged knowing looks.


    It looked like Song Xuantin and William were busy, too.


    Tang Yin continued. "By the way, I noticed that a lot of masters are visiting our family frequently as ofte, especially after what happened in my concert. Perhaps this is something you guys should know..."


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi once more exchanged nces with each other.


    Everything they discussed in the car was correct.


    Tang Yin took a deep breath. "...And also, can you two please not flirt while we are having a serious discussion here?"


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng: ...?


    Linfeng blinked. Flirt?


    They only exchanged knowing nces, ah. Does it look like they were flirting?


    Linfeng subtly nced at Xiong Zhi and could not help but stare at her swollen lips. He slightly touched his unusual puffy lips.


    ''Ah, that...''


    Realization hit him. Were they being too obvious?


    He took a drink to hide the guilt in his heart.


    Xiong Zhi nced up at the petite womanzily. She puckered her lips. She did not deny it.


    The corner of her lips faintly rose.


    "Why? We are in a rtionship, so it is fine to flirt with one another. Besides, we are too in love that we can''t control ourselves."


    Tang Yin: (¨p¨‰-¨‰)


    Linfeng: Puff! Coughed,? Coughed!


    Linfeng almost choked on his drink.


    Xiong Zhi handed him a handkerchief, "Are you alright. Slow down your drinking." She slightly patted his back.


    "I''m alright. " Linfeng helplessly said as he tapped his girlfriend''s nose. He whispered, "You are being naughty."


    The two: "...."


    Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin were silent at the momentary appearance of spring flowers and bubble hearts.


    Tang Yin nudged the silent Lu Yin Ze and muttered. "You go continue to discuss. I am afraid that I might hit someone''s beloved''s face in front of my brother Linfeng."


    Xiong Zhi caught on Tang Yin''s words. The upturned corners of Xiong Zhi''s lips curled up a bit more.


    There was a ''you lost, bitch'' look on her face.


    Tang Yin: (¨p ¨p¨‰-¨‰)


    ''I want to flip the table!''

 Chapter 583 - Suspecting Gao Huan

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Suspecting Gao Huan</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze coughed to ease the tension between thedies. "As Tang Yin said, I think Mistress Tang is under the impression that my father is making an enemy out of the Tang family. Since we are already in the same boat with the Tang family, I think it will be better to rope in Tang Yin to our investigation."


    "You trust her?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Lu Yin Ze nodded firmly. "Yes."


    Tang Yin could not help but nce at Lu Yin Ze.


    This made her remember their conversation three days ago when she visited the Lu family with her elder sister and grandmother.


    ....


    Lu Yin Ze looked at Tang Yin curiously after she mentioned that her grandmother might be gathering some information against his father Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Why are you telling me this? I think this is a discussion between the elders."


    The elders discussed it only among themselves and purposely left the younger generation out.


    Tang Yin: "You are the son and the heir of Lu family, so I think you should know. Besides, you cursed your father that day. Aren''t you trying to win against him? I think this information will be helpful to you."


    "...Why are you helping me?"


    "Hmm? Because... we pledged that we will help you seed?" Tang Yin looked at him strangely.


    "Is that all?"


    "...Well, it is also because we are now in the same boat." Tang Yin then added, "And besides, friends should help out each other, right?"


    When she said that, the man before her turned silent for a long time.


    "Do you want to help me a bit more?"


    ....


    And that was how it led to today.


    ''Really, howe this annoying man trusted people so easily? He''s almost like a little white cub in need of protection.'' Tang Yin just sighed for the pitiful future life of Lu Yin Ze.


    "I think we can trust Tang Yin," Linfeng spoke after a while.


    Tang Yin''s eyes brightened with glorious light. "That''s right! You can trust me!"


    Tang Yin had another goal in this at the moment she saw her brother Linfeng. It was to spend more time with Linfeng through this. However, that would be difficult when that woman was around. That Xiong Zhi was like a mother bear protecting her cub!


    But she won''t give up!


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. Her lips pursed, but since Linfeng had spoken like this, he must have some n in mind.


    "Fine. I''ll agree to it."


    Xiong Zhi gestured for Linfeng to bring out the doc.u.ments they brought.


    Xiong Zhi''s face became somber. "Here. These are the findings we got on the poison used on you and on the one used against my grandfather. We ran some tests. Both poisons have the same properties. Although they are added onto different matter and have differences in potency, their effects on the person are the same and the actual toxins'' basic molecr framework is the same... The poison in the incense is much stronger than what is used against you... Anyway, the conclusion is that the poison came from one source."


    Tang Yin flinched. What the...?


    The head of the Xiong family was poisoned...? Big news.


    She heard some rumors before that Xiong De who was in prison got arrested due to attempted murder.


    The medium might be this poison.


    Lu Yin Ze frowned. "Howe this appeared in the Xiong estate? This is a poison that my father and brother''s men created. Did they sell it to some underground channels?"


    "No, I don''t think so. Do you think your father will lose the opportunity to monopolize the product and announce his trump card to the world, before he could even aplish his goals?" Linfeng asked.


    Lu Yin Ze''s frown deepened. "...No. My father will choose the method that will bring more benefits to him. He will not spread this right way. It''s too risky, people can study it and create an antidote during the timeframe when his n is still ongoing."


    "You are right. Then one thing is clear. It means that the people behind the poisoning on you and my grandfather is likely the same person, or the same group of people. It is no doubt, it is your father and brother."


    The room was silent.


    Xiong Zhi continued to speak slowly. "But there is another question that popped up which I do not understand. How is Guan Gao Huan involved with the Lu family?"


    Tang Yin almost dropped her jaw. But she held it in and tried to look serious andposed as if she was also in the know.


    Inwardly...


    ''Oh my, oh my!''


    ''Guan Gao Huan...! Poisoning the Head Master of the Xiong family...! With the help of Lu Yin Ze''s father at that?!''


    ''What a big scandal!''


    Lu Yin Ze was also stunned. "It was Guan Gao Huan who brought the poison to Xiong De?"


    Lu Yin Ze had learned from the news and from Xiong Zhi that Xiong De had tried to poison the old man of the Xiong family.


    It turned out that the poison was truly the same poison he had taken before.


    "Yes. Do you have any idea what involved Guan Gao Huan in this matter?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    The answer to this question... might be the key to some mysterious pieces that were missing for her to see the whole picture.


    If she learned what connection Guan Gao Huan had to this matter, then some of her questions from long ago might be answered.


    Why did Guan Gao Huan target the Xiong family in the past life?


    Who was the person Guan Gao Huan talked to on the day she died? Was it connected to the man who shot Linfeng? Was it Ming Zhi Yi''s men?


    What was Guan Gao Huan''s purpose?


    An image of silver thread and silver-blue moon appeared in Xiong Zhi''s mind.


    ''And how are these all rted to the Lu family?''


    [Retribution]


    This was one of the words that came out from that woman.


    Xiong Zhi''s longshes flickered.


    Lu Yin Ze was silent. He was thinking hard.


    "The Guan family and our family are quite close in the past. The children... We are basically childhood ymates. When we were younger, I am closer to Gao Huan than the others because we are around the same age. However, now, he seems like a stranger to me."


    Lu Yin Ze remembered hisst encounter with Guan Gao Huan and how the man yed with his emotions regarding his brother and father.


    Ah.


    Come to think of it... Guan Gao Huan seemed very familiar with his brother and father. Could it be rted to this?


    "However, recently I have learned that Gao Huan seems to have some information on my brother and father. My father is not an easy man to be acquainted with, unless both sides share mutual benefits. I can''t think of how my father can gain something from that man, but it''s clear that they knew each other."


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi both sat upright.


    Linfeng put a hand over his chin as he thought for a moment. He spoke slowly while immersed in his thoughts.


    "I have suspected Guan Gao Huan''s and Lu Jin''s rtionship. However, based from what you said, it seems like they have a deeper rtionship than I thought."


    He lifted his gaze and spoke more firmly.


    "I thought, if Guan Gao Huan, Lu Jin, and Ming Zhi Yi are acquianted, the whole rtionship must revolve around Lu Jin. But now, I think, the central figure should be Ming Zhi Yi instead of Lu Jin."


    Lu Yin Ze was confused. "Is there a difference?"


    Linfeng nodded. "If Guan Gao Huan and Ming Zhi Yi got to know each other because of Lu Jin, then this matter is much simpler. However, if the rtionship between Guan Gao Huan and Lu Jin existed because of Ming Zhi Yi, then this is moreplicated than I thought."


    Everyone fell silent after hearing Linfeng''s answer.


    They could not understand it for a moment.


    However, Xiong Zhi''s mind seemed to get something from Linfeng''s words.


    She tried to catch it, but the fleeting thought slipped away.


    Linfeng turned to Lu Yin Ze. He asked solemnly, "Please tell me everything you know about Guan Gao Huan. Every little detail, from childhood until now."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes drifted to Linfeng. She wondered why he asked about Guan Gao Huan''s childhood all of the sudden.

 Chapter 584 - Childhood Memory

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Childhood Memory</h4>


    Thirteen years ago...


    In the spring season where flowers bloomed most beautifully, the main mansion of the Guan family were filled with the livelyughter of five children running around.


    However, when the smallest boy with a fluffy silver head could not catch up with the other boys and tripped on his feet instead, a loud cry rang out.


    Another young boy, with dark hair and was a foot taller than the silver-haired boy, looked back and saw his brother on the ground. He hurriedly ran back.


    "Little Yin! Are you hurt?"


    Little Yin, Lu Yin Ze who was eight years old at that time, hugged his brother''s waist and cried with his small pink mouth pouted aggrievedly. "Waahh, big brother, it hurts. It''s bleeding!"


    The young Lu Jin was anxious. "Hold on."


    He took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around the wound on Little Yin Ze''s knee.


    But the little boy cried louder when his big brother touched the wound inadvertently.


    A boy with the same height as Lu Jin walked back to them while pulling another little boy with him. "What a cry baby."


    Little Yin Ze cried louder when he heard what Guan Xixin said.


    "Xixin, you should not be rude to Little Yin. He is younger than you, so it is normal for him to cry." The tallest of the boys, Guan Gu Ri, came forward with a kind smile on his face and checked on Little Yin Ze''s wound.


    Guan Xixin was reprimanded by his older brother. He felt ashamed so he pushed out his little brother.


    "Gao Huan and Yin Ze are at the same age, but Gao Huan is not crying."


    All heads turned to the timid little boy whom Guan Xixin was holding hands with. The little boy also had a small wound on his knee. He must have tripped when they ran all the way here.


    Little Gao Huan''s eyes were wet and his cheeks were red but he was doing his best to hold back his cry.


    However, when Little Gao Huan finally saw Lu Yin Ze''s wound and heard his cry, the tears he was holding in burst out.


    "Wahhh!"


    "Eh! Why are you crying!" Guan Xixin was shocked and tried to pacify her little brother.


    Guan Gu Ri approached Little Gao Huan. "My brave little brother, it must have hurt a lot. Come here, big brother will take you to the nurse."


    "Wahh! Big brother! It hurts!"


    "Alright, alright, let''s stop ying for now."


    Guan Gu Ri carried Little Gao Huan while Lu Jin piggy-backed Lu Yin Ze.


    Thus, the boys'' ytime were temporarily stopped as the two youngest ones among them had to be treated first.


    ....


    Little Gao Huan and Little Yin Ze were left in the room. Their wounds were already treated and were covered by cartoon band-aids.


    They were munching on snacks.


    "I want to y too..." Little Yin Ze grumbled as he put a tiny bear cookie into his small mouth.


    "We can''t y outside. Doctor Han told us to be careful." Little Gao Huan said. He also threw another milk cookie into his mouth.


    "But I want to y... With Big brother Jin, Big brother Gu Ri and Big brother Xin... hic." Little Yin Ze started to cry again.


    Little Gao Huan shoved another cookie into Little Yin Ze''s mouth. His shiny ck eyes too were tearing up. "I know. Me too. I want to y tug of war. But we need to grow taller and healthier before we can y that. So we need to eat lots and drink lots of milk!"


    The cookie made Little Yin Ze forget that he was crying. He wiped his tears. Hisrge wet blue eyes blinked at Little Gao Huan. "Are you still sick? Big brother said that you can''t y long."


    Little Gao Huan''s tears also stopped. He pouted. "The doctor said I need to be careful and not y around too much. He said it is for my heart."


    "Is your heart sick?"


    "I don''t know. Can hearts be sick?"


    "Maybe. My mom''s lungs are weak. Maybe your heart, too."


    "Maybe."


    The two boys talked a lot and they forgot the sadness they felt for being forbidden to run outside.


    ...


    The two Madams of the Lu family and the Guan family were done with their small tea party. They called to get the children back to their side.


    The two radish heads Little Yin Ze and Little Gao Huan were holding hands when they came out of the children''s room. When they saw their mothers, their eyes lit up. They ran to their own mother and hugged their waist.


    "Mom!"


    "Mommy!"


    "Oh, be careful!"


    The two women carried their youngest with big smiles.


    Lu Fan Rong smiled helplessly at Guan Yaoyao, the Madam of the Guan family.


    "We should go now. It''s kind ofte already. I really want to stay longer while you are still in the country. We will visit you again," Lu Fan Rong said to her best friend with longing in her voice.


    "Then make sure to visit us, Ah Rong. Once Gao Huan is done with his treatment abroad, I will let him continue his studies here. I will be more at ease if he has friends like Little Yin. He is quite timid when left alone."


    "That''s good to hear! We can see each other anytime by then. I will be patient and wait for you."


    Guan Yaoyao chuckled. Then she smiled sadly. "I really hope my Little Gao Huan will get better soon. I am afraid of the worst."


    Lu Fan Rong gently patted Guan Yaoyao''s hand. "Don''t worry too much. Your youngest will recover and will grow healthy. I have weak lungs since young. But as you can see, I am still healthy and very well kicking. A total winner in life!"


    Guan Yaoyaoughed and smiled at her friend. "Alright, I won''t worry. I will bring Gao Huan to the hospital tomorrow. Do you want toe with Little Yin? It seems the two has gotten closer."


    Little Yin who heard their conversation was excited. "Mom! I want toe!"


    Lu Fan Rong shook her head. "We can''t. Tomorrow is your daddy''s return."


    "Daddy ising home?!" Little Lu Yin became even more excited that he squirmed in Lu Fan Rong''s embrace.


    "Be careful! Little Yin!"


    "I will tell it to big brother!"


    Lu Fan Rong put down Little Yin Ze and the boy ran to where his brother was.


    That was thest time that Lu Yin Ze saw the Madam of the Guan family.

 Chapter 585 - Guan Gao Huans Reason

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Guan Gao Huan''s Reason</h4>


    On the next day, huge news hit the Guan family and shook it to its core.


    The car carrying Madam Guan and Little Gao Huan was hit by arge truck in a deadly car ident.


    Madam Guan died on the spot while protecting Little Gao Huan. The young child survived but remained unresponsive.


    ***


    "Thest time I saw Gao Huan was in Madam Guan''s funeral. I tried tofort him but he remained silent. That time, my brother said that he was suffering under trauma. Since then, Gao Huan''s condition got worse..."


    The three people were listening to Lu Yin Ze''s story. They remained silent.


    "He was sent abroad to undergo surgery and also to continue his studies there. It seemed the Guan family was hoping that he would move on better in a different environment..."


    "After that, I don''t have much news about him nor could I visit him, because..."


    ''Because the same tragedy struck us on the same year. ''


    Lu Yin Ze could not say the remaining words.


    The room fell into a long silence.


    After taking a deep breath, Lu Yin Ze spoke again.


    "And three years ago, he went to the country after a long time of staying abroad. He... changed a lot, truly different from the child in my memories. I even thought, how can a person change so much? But then..."


    Images of a worried young boy and an expressionless young man resurfaced in Lu Yin Ze''s mind.


    Both had the same face and were the same person.


    Yet, they were also drastically different.


    Lu Yin Ze''s blue eyes dimmed and his longshes lowered. "...But I''ve learned from experience that a person can truly change a lot too. A pure white can turn to utter ck."


    The three were silent. For a while, they dared not disturb Lu Yin Ze who was immersed in his memories.


    It was Linfeng who broke the silence after an extended period of time.


    "I looked into Guan Gao Huan''s history. Based on the information my men gathered, he underwent surgery that same year he went abroad and remained hospitalized for another two years. He then continued his studies there. The middle school he entered was not the same as Lu Jin''s middle school, and is geographically distant. He could not have possibly met Lu Jin there. So I thought, since the Guan family and the Lu family had a close rtionship before, then Lu Jin must have maintained his rtionsh.i.p.s with his childhood mates. If that is the case, then it will no wonder why he is friends with Guan Gao Huan. What made me confused though, why is Lu Jin only close to Guan Gao Huan? If you think about it, Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin are much closer to Lu Jin''s age. However, there was no sign at all that he kept contact with the other Guan children."


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze nodded slowly.


    Linfeng made a point.


    Linfeng continued to express his thoughts. "Besides, based on your story, it''s clear that the one closer to Guan Gao Huan is you, not Lu Jin."


    "Perhaps it is because Lu Jin and Guan Gao Huan had more chances to meet overseas than Lu Yin Ze...?" Tang Yin suggested.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "No. ording to Linfeng, there was no chance for Lu Jin and Guan Gao Huan to meet given their past circ.u.mstances."


    Lu Yin Ze also spoke slowly. "Knowing my father, he would keep watch on my brother''s contacts and not let him move very freely."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "So how did they form this kind of rtionship? Unless..."


    It was Linfeng who continued Xiong Zhi''s words.


    "Unless it was Ming Zhi Yi who made them meet."


    Lu Yin Ze frowned and ruminated his thoughts.


    ...To use a young child for his schemes.


    It was one of the things his father would do without any doubt.


    "I agree with Linfeng."


    Everyone looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    "Father might have brainwashed or convinced Guan Gao Huan, and used him for his purpose. I don''t know what kind of promises he made with Gao Huan, but it is clear that my father had set his eyes on the Guan family as well," Lu Yin Ze solemnly said.


    Tang Yin: "Perhaps, Ming Zhi Yi is nning to help Guan Gao Huan in winning the inheritance of bing the head of the Guan family?"


    Lu Yin Ze nodded.


    That was the only the beneficial thing Guan Gao Huan could take from the deal.


    However, Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "No. That''s not it."


    All heads turned to her inquiringly.


    Xiong Zhi was in deep thoughts.


    If Ming Zhi Yi had initially nned to help Guan Gao Huan seed the Guan family, then he would have done so in the past lifetime.


    If Guan Gao Huan and Ming Zhi Yi were really allies and their goal was to secure the Guan''s inheritance, why would Ming Zhi Yi have Guan Gao Huan marry into the Xiong family and take over Xiong Zhi''s inheritance?


    Gao Huan could not be an heir of the Guan family if he married Xiong Zhi.


    "I think, there is more reason than that..." Xiong Zhi murmured.


    Linfeng straightened involuntarily, his peach blossom eyes sharpening.


    He caught something from Xiong Zhi''s words.


    Could it be that Xiong Zhi knew something based from her dreams?


    Seeing Xiong Zhi''s frown, it seemed that she could not yet figure it out herself.


    They were at a deadlock.


    "Nevertheless, Guan Gao Huan is truly suspicious. We should keep an eye on him and watch his interactions with Lu Jin," Linfeng suggested.


    The three people nodded.


    They discussed more about the investigations on thepany list. There were a lot of things they tackled, such as the cyber espionage conducted to invade thosepanies'' systems, further details about the tracing of the poison, suspicious underground movements, and so on.


    They discussed for a long time that it took hours to just finish each other''s exchange of information.


    Throughout the discussion, Tang Yin remained silent as if she had gone dumb.


    What cyber war? What underworld?


    Now, the musical genius Tang Yin felt like she was a wooden pir rooted on one corner for not being able to contribute to the discussion.


    Her offer for help seemed like a joke right now.

 Chapter 586 - Unraveling Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Unraveling Secrets</h4>


    When the discussion was over, the silent Tang Yin finally gained the courage to raise her hand and speak out. "Ahem. I know you guys have been preparing a lot, but is there any way that I can help out?"


    All heads turned to her.


    They momentarily forgot that Tang Yin was present.


    Linfeng nodded. "There is. Zhi''er''s men is currently investigating a drug syndicate that might be connected to Ming Zhi Yi. They are rooted deeply in the entertainment industry. Since you have officially debuted as a musician in the upper society, I think we can use this chance and try to rope in those people together. Although the music industry and the entertainment industry have their separate and distinctive scopes, they still ovep in many areas. Investors, artists, producers, and various yers in the entertainment industry will definitely have contact with your performances."


    A light bulb shone in Xiong Zhi''s eyes. She understood Linfeng''s intention.


    Various ns were immediately cooked in Xiong Zhi''s mind with Tang Yin as the medium. "Right, it is hard for my men to create ''coincidental meetings'' with those people involved with the drug syndicate. However, if we invite them under the pretense of Tang Yin''s performances, then we can watch their movements closer and perhaps catch some evidences of their deals midway."


    Lu Yin Ze frowned. "But Tang Yin''s reputation will be at stake if ever she was involved in any drug rted scandals, bystander or not. If a drug dealer or a drug user is caught during any of her performances, or even if a journalist notices something suspicious, everyone will immediately think that Tang Yin''s concerts are merely covers for illegal trading or drug parties. And there is no ce in the society for artists who are embroiled in drug controversy, even if their name was just mentioned in passing."


    Even if the Tang family supported Tang Yin in case that happened, the society would only be more indignant and use them of using power.


    Tang Yin nodded, she was grateful for Lu Yin Ze''s concern. But she still wanted to help. She was about to express her resoluteness when Xiong Zhi spoke.


    She calmly exined. "I know that, which is why we have to be very quiet and careful. I even used my own artists and mypany, do you think I would be careless about this? I will also be implicated if that happens. I''ve made sure that my men are very discreet in all their previous operations. So for this, we must also ensure that all ensuing conflicts, capture, or chase must be done outside of Tang Yin''s performances. We''re no idiots, our men will only quietly observe and record what they see and hear."


    Tang Yin who was about to swear ''I will do my very best and willing to risk my name'' pledge halted. Compared to her pledge, Xiong Zhi''s willingness to even risk her own hard-workpany was more dazzling.


    Linfeng added, "We''ll only be doing observations and looking for cues as starting points to gather evidence. All actions will be done without involving Tang Yin''s name. Of course, this is up to Tang Yin."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng looked at Tang Yin with expectant looks in their eyes.


    "A-alright, alright. I will do that. I know you won''t pit me guys, because if you do, then wouldn''t I bring you down with me? Just send me further details of what should I do..." Tang Yin said, a bit overwhelmed from their expectant eyes.


    "That''s good." Xiong Zhi lightly smiled.


    The more she looked at Tang Yin, the more those ns became solid and clear.


    Tang Yin no longer looked too much of an eyesore to her now. Even though the brat still looked a bit of annoying in Xiong Zhi''s eyes, she could now at least tolerate her presence, especially now that Tang Yin very bravely stepped forward to help them like this.


    Xiong Zhi immediately came up with many uses to maximize Tang Yin''s ''brave help''.


    "Also, I need to see the new faction these CEOs are supporting right now...--with the help of your cover we can easily watch them from far away..."


    "...We have to map out these people''swork of connections and if they still possess the same weakness encoded in the list...--with the help of your guest list and by putting these people together, we may see which are still valid or not--"


    Xiong Zhi listed many things that could be done with Tang Yin''s help.


    The public would not be suspicious if they used Tang Yin like this.


    A way for them to move more quickly had opened!


    Xiong Zhi showed enthusiasm as she took advantage of the dizzy Tang Yin.


    Poor musical genius Tang Yin could not understand the fourth, fifth, sixth, and so on in the ''to-do'' list that Xiong Zhi had enumerated.


    Why did Tang Yin feel as if her career path had turned into something that was not only for the sake of music anymore?


    Tang Yin stared at Xiong Zhi who was still busy listing out the things she needed to do.


    Why she felt like she had been yed by this woman...?


    How terrible! To think that this woman instantly transformed a pure music career into something highly political and cunning to this group''s advantage!


    How scary!


    The musical genius trembled like a lone squirrel in winter.


    ''Did... Did I make the right choice by saying I can help...?''


    Was it toote for regret now?


    She just wanted to spend some time with her brother Linfeng and show off, ah!


    ***


    While the four young people were busy in their discussions, the two elders in Old Lu''s office were quite solemn as well.


    "I finally found a lead in our investigation about the Qian family." Mistress Tang handed a doc.u.ment to Old Lu.


    Old Lu took it and opened the file.


    There was a distant picture of an old mansion on top of a deste hill, with abel showing the longitudinal andtitudinal points.


    "This location..." He had checked this with his men before.


    "The satellite radar doesn''t work on this location point. We almost overlooked the ce. Fortunately, we did another probe after I heard your description. As expected, this area is shielded. If I didn''t insist on using several scanning models repeatedly, we wouldn''t have detected this ce. We have verified, this is the Qian mansion you mentioned."


    "Are there any people?" Old Lu asked.


    "We can''t go near since my men sensed at least one master in the mansion, and there should be more. I ordered them to not alert anyone so we can continue watching them from afar."


    Old Lu frowned. "Who could it be?"


    Mistress Tang gestured for him to flip onto the next page.


    There was a blurred picture of a ck car entering the mansion, and exiting it.


    Obviously, the sneak shot was from a very distant ce and was affected by the shielding device of the area.


    "My men had been watching them. The people inside are quite active. At least two cars would enter the mansion in a week but they never stayed for a day."

 Chapter 587 - Unraveling Secrets (II)

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Unraveling Secrets (II)</h4>


    Old Lu frowned, "Aren''t you able to follow them?"


    "We did. These cars both entered the capital. However, my men lost them in the capital. But I think that this is enough for us to know that the Qian family is alive and well. What''s more, they have put people in the capital. Near you."


    Old Lu still wore a deep frown on his wrinkled face as he fell into deep thoughts.


    Mistress Tang observed him for a while. Then she sighed. "Don''t stress yourself too much. You had just recently copsed."


    "That is already a week ago. It was only because I can''t stomach that bastard''s face that I fainted."


    Mistress Tang reached for her cup of tea. "Show some restraint, old man. It''s because you lost your temper in front of everyone that I became the subject of those nasty rumors."


    Old Lu softened his expression. "Pardon me. That bastard now knows that we are colluding against him. Considering that he did not bother to hide his rudeness to you that day, he will definitelye up of ways to deal with you."


    Mistress Tang waved her hand. "Ming Zhi Yi? I am not afraid of him. It is true that my men isckingpared to his ability in martial arts. Even your eldest grandson is following his footsteps. However, I am not afraid of the power backing him."


    Old Lu felt moved by Mistress Tang''s words. "I will make sure that the Lu family will repay this debt."


    "No need. There''s something else I want to know."


    "What is it?"


    "How is the Qian family rted to all these things? Just your assumption? You haven''t answered any of my questions regarding this family before."


    Old Lu stilled.


    The Qian family...


    The elder closed his eyes tiredly. "You might call me paranoid, buttely, I''ve been having dreams about that family..."


    "No wonder. You caused their destruction, so it is normal that you will be haunted by their memories. It means you are getting old," Mistress Tang said.


    Old Lu''s serious expression remained the same.


    Mistress Tang sighed. "You are being ridiculous. Do you really think that that family is in cahoots with Ming Zhi Yi? What power or possible advantage can they offer to him to bring you down?"


    Old Lu shook his head. "The Qian family was once a family that could almost stand together with us in the past. Perhaps, they have some other means. I have investigated Ming Zhi Yi before, and he is from a humble background. No matter how many years he worked, he cannot possibly gather that much resources and power in just over a decade. How can he easily be a King without a powerful background? And now, he even possess the ability to swallow IAmFashionista. This is something a person cannot just do alone in this limited amount of time."


    Mistress Tang was silent.


    Old Lu has a point.


    But they could not find any connection at all pointing to the Qian family approaching Ming Zhi Yi.


    "You are being biased. Why do you think that it is the Qian family of all people who is helping Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Old Lu turned silent.


    ...How could he say it?


    Whenever he met Ming Zhi Yi, especially in their most recent meeting, he could clearly feel Ming Zhi Yi''s palpable bloodl.u.s.t and hatred through that fake smile.


    There was an uncanny feeling that he had faced this aura of hatred before.


    The same feeling of overwhelming hatred that left with the greatest impression was more than forty years ago.


    It was in an incident that he could never forget.


    A piece of memory yed in his mind.


    The only young blood of the Qian family rushed to him on his way to his car. He was easily subdued by the guards.


    Sprawled on the ground, the young boy''s dark eyes looked up at him, filled with hatred. He screamed and cursed at him.


    [I will kill you! I will kill all of your family and make them suffer like what you did to mine!]


    Usually, the Master of the Lu family would never let go of anyone who cursed at his family, no matter who they were, young or old. At normal times, he would be ruthless and tell his people to teach the boy a lesson and send him half-dead in a far and deste forest, leaving him there to die.


    But at that time, his kind little daughter was with him. She took pity to the dirty young boy and wished to send him a bag of food and money.


    Master Lu spared the child with his life, because he felt proud of his daughter''s kindness.


    However, the child did not feel grateful at all and spouted cruel words brimming with hatred.


    Master Lu only looked down coldly at the boy.


    Old Lu blinked and returned to his consciousness.


    He was only reminded of that time becausetely, he kept dreaming of that certain past.


    "I just felt like it is connected somehow. Ming Zhi Yi''s actions nowadays are always unfavorable towards the Lu family, as if he held a deep-seated grudge. I cannot help but think that it is not coincidental. Sigh~ Maybe it''s just me. I don''t have proof. I just... want to make sure."


    "Alright. For your sake, I will try to dig deeper. Maybe Ming Zhi Yi met the descendant of the Qian family after getting engaged with your daughter back then."


    Old Lu frowned. "If that''s the case, then I will never forgive him."


    Mistress Tang just nodded. It was another family''s affairs, so she could notment much.


    "Now, what are we going to do to the power which Ming Zhi Yi is gathering? Based on my investigation during Tang Yin''s banquetst time, their target is definitely IAmFashionista. I have also confirmed that as we guessed, they are intending to swallow IAmFashionista."


    Old Lu scoffed. "Ming Zhi Yi really has a big appetite. Is he not afraid of retribution? Being greedy has its own limits."


    "But he has the capability to do it. IAmFashionista''s yearly event will be in four months from now. Perhaps, we should discuss this matter with the other families? If we gather our factions together, we can still stop them."


    Old Lu was silent.


    Could they trust Old Xiong and Old Guan?


    But if they did not act now, IAmFashionista, this big pie, would fall into Ming Zhi Yi''s hands. If that happened, the bnce would break and the other factions including the legendary families would be forced to raise their hand to suppress Ming Zhi Yi.


    It would be great if they could just subdue Ming Zhi Yi. But what if Ming Zhi Yi was more capable than they think and drag this matter into an all-out war?


    That would be an oue where all sides would lose many things.


    However, despite the oue of whatever their choice would be, there was one thing that was clear.


    They needed to stop Ming Zhi Yi as early as they could.


    After hesitating, Old Lu sighed.


    "Alright. Let''s set-up a meeting with them, before the yearly event starts."


    *****

 Chapter 588 - Fanning the Flames in Jang Shins heart

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Fanning the mes in Jang Shin''s heart</h4>


    Jang Shin had been busy recently.


    That guy Linfeng had advanced the developmental n for ZD Comprehensive Project. Theyout was now being executed in full swing. Now, the lines of business under the project was beginning to expand into arger scale. Thepany also upgraded ZD World''s system with Simsung Tech. Jang Shin had to run to and fro the various departments of thepany, wishing that his body could be divided into several copies.


    The man clearly did not want him to rest with all the things he needed to do!


    Jang Shin sighed as he sent yet another message to Linfeng.


    [You have to go. Shinichi said that he might stay here for a long time. You should receive him, aren''t the two of you friends! It won''t feel right to suddenly see an unfamiliar face when he is expecting you.]


    Linfeng had given to Shinichi the contact information of Jang Shin for all business matters, as Jang Shin had been promoted to the position of co-CEO of SC Company in this period of peak growth.


    It was like dropping this whole pie of business to Jang Shin''s te as well.


    Yesterday, Jang Shin suddenly received a message from Tanaka Shinichi that he would like to visit SC with the purpose of overseeing the cooperative project personally. The man was already on his way and mighte today.


    It was so sudden that Jang Shin immediately contacted Linfeng.


    Now that Shinchi nned to stay for a long time, who would entertain this important partner?


    Jang Shin was already busy enough with thepany matters, and now with the sudden arrival of an important guest, he really could not divide himself further to fill in the role of babysitting this person in his full-packed schedule!


    It would be offending and rude if he ordered his employees to apany a Tanaka who happened to be thepany''s partner. SC was still considered a buddingpany and to show their sincerity, the top executive leaders in SC should meet him and show him around.


    However, Jang Shin did not really have the time!


    So he had told Linfeng to receive the man. s, Linfeng''s answer was short and abrupt.


    [I will be busy tomorrow. Since you are the CEO, you go to receive him.]


    ''Busy, my ass! I am hundred percent sure that you are and will be with your beloved young miss!''


    This Linfeng was not the type of person to prioritize others over his business, except for his young miss!


    Didn''t the guy already took leave from his post?


    Jang Shin kept pestering Linfeng to stop flirting with his young miss and return to thepany.


    The phone vibrated, halting his thoughts.


    Linfeng finally replied after a long time.


    [Tanaka Shinichi is not my friend, but he is a decent man. I can''t leave here yet, there''s a bug flying around. If you really can''t handle it, I know a person who can help you receive him. Contact this person. -(attached file) ]


    ''Bug?''


    Jang Shin blinked. What did Linfeng mean by that? Was it a spy whom Linfeng was investigating?


    Then it must be important.


    Jang Shin sighed and turned his attention to the file. He curiously opened it.


    It was Gu Zhen''s name, picture, and contact information.


    Jang Shin recognized the man immediately.


    "Hm? This is Miss Song''s boyfriend. Oh! Mr. Gu Zhen is in a close working rtionship with Simsung Tech. I can ask for his help. But what to do? I am not really close with this guy to start asking for a favor..."


    Then it urred to him that Tang Xinyang and Song Xuantin were very close.


    ''Hmm... Should I ask her?''


    It had been more than a week since theyst met, and their parting was not in good terms.


    Jang Shin put down his phone.


    Was she still angry at him?


    Should he pay her a visit?


    His heart itched.


    "Right, right. This is important to SC. I need her help with this. It is Linfeng''spany, so she will definitely help, won''t she?"


    With that reason in mind, Jang Shin went to the Tang Mansion.


    However, he was informed that Tang Xinyang was not in the house. The entire Tang family had visited the Lu family.


    After hesitating whether to wait or not, Jang Shin decided to go to the Lu family and wait for them there.


    However, once in the Lu Mansion''s living room, an unexpectedbination of people greeted him instead.


    Linfeng, Xiong Zhi, Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin.


    Jang Shin was stunned to see Linfeng. He pointed a trembling finger at his traitorous friend.


    He tried to suppress his voice and hissed instead. "You! Why are you here?! I thought you are chasing some bugs! Yet here you are, having a peaceful tea party while I was working my ass off!"


    Xiong Zhi, Tang Yin, and Lu Yin Ze nced confusedly at Linfeng.


    ''Chasing some bugs? Are they the bugs?''


    Linfeng calmly drank tea. "Why are you here? Are you looking for Xinyang?"


    Xiong Zhi: !!!


    She straightened up slightly on her seat.


    Jang Shin immediately quietened like a tortoise.


    Linfeng continued, "If you are looking for her, then she is not here. She went with William earlier."


    Silence.


    "...With whom?"


    "William. He asked her for a date."


    Jang Shin was stupefied.


    Linfeng: "She went happily with him, she is all dressed up. I think she is wearing that red dress with a long slit..."


    Tang Yin''s eyes widened.


    ???


    ''Does my sister even have that kind of dress? Moreover, you did not even see her, ah!''


    Xiong Zhi put down her teacup. In tandem with Linfeng, she added, "Indeed, she wore a really pretty dress. I wonder why she is dressed like that. Xinyang usually doesn''t dress up like a doll, except for important asions."


    Jang Shin: !!!


    "But earlier, her eyes are sparkling, and she is smiling widely while she hugged William''s arm when they walked away. I wonder, what are they going to do on their date?"


    Jang Shin: !!!!


    Tang Yin: !!!!


    Linfeng smirked knowingly. "I wonder about that too. William is known for being a womanizer. But he really expressed well earlier his intentions, that he is serious with Xinyang. I heard his elders have been pushing him for marriage. Maybe... he is nning to tie down Xinyang with marriage?"


    Marriage?!


    Jang Shin: !!!!!!!


    Tang Yin: !!!


    Lu Yin Ze: (?0?)!


    Xiong Zhi wanted to look worried, but her rather nk face did not cooperate.


    So she covered her mouth and fanned the mes even more. "That is... likely the case. Xinyang told me personally that she wants to move on from a hopeless case of unrequited love. However, I still can''t trust William. His reputation as a womanizer is very disturbing, you know. What if it is just one of his whims, to get Xinyang on his bed...? I am worried about Xinyang. Xinyang is really naive and can be easily taken advantage of."


    Tang Yin: ???


    Are we still thinking of the same person?


    Lu Yin Ze almost choked. He reached out for his tea to moisten his throat.


    This is big news!


    Tang Yin and William...?


    He never noticed!


    Meanwhile, a cloud of darkness shrouded Jang Shin.

 Chapter 589 - A supposedly romantic date

    <h4>Chapter 589 - A supposedly romantic date</h4>


    Jang Shin''s face was dark and his long narrow eyes burned with cold mes.


    He clenched his fists.


    "Where did they go...?" He asked through gritted teeth.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Jang Shin. "I heard they went to H.X hotel?"


    H.X hotel was the hotel Tang Xinyang was familiar with. And ording to Song Xuantin, it has a good view with a romantic ambiance.


    Linfeng shook his head. "H.X Hotel... Tsk, tsk... Really, William, as expected of you..."


    A gust of wind swept them as Jang Shin''s shadow disappeared in ce.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng and smiled.


    Sess!


    The man clearly ate their bait.


    Bang!


    Tang Yin suddenly mmed her hand on the table, forgetting her demure white lily pretense.


    "What do you mean by that?! My sister is strong, she will not be pushed down by a man so easily, except if the man is Jang Shin!"


    "...!"


    Lu Yin Ze turned his head to Tang Yin with wide eyes, surprised yet again.


    Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang...?


    "Then, how about William?" he asked in confusion.


    Was it a love triangle?


    But no one answered him as Tang Yin looked at the couple in front of her, indignant. "Besides, you two did not see my sister before she went away. She is not wearing any dress. She is wearing a tracksuit!"


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng: ???


    That woman wore tracksuit for a date?


    But Song Xuantin clearly said that the date would be in H.X hotel, and everything should be set up as romantic as possible.


    "Then, why did you say it is a date earlier?" Lu Yin Ze asked again.


    Finally, he was answered.


    "I said it is a ''suspicious'' date, since my sister imed that someone has finally challenged her into a date! Who would challenge her and call it a date? It is really suspicious." Tang Yin exined while massaging her frown.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were nk.


    Then it finally clicked in Linfeng''s mind.


    "Perhaps, they are not going to date in the upper floor but on the lower floor instead..."


    Xiong Zhi was curious. She tugged her boyfriend''s sleeve curiously.


    "What''s with the lower floor?"


    Linfeng smiled helplessly, "You''ll know when you get there."


    ***


    H.X hotel was a chain of hotels owned by the Tang family.


    It was a luxurious hotel very popr with women and couples, with the best Michelin chefs and a delicately designed interior to create a romantic ambiance, as well as amenity features aligned with beauty and wellness. It was a ce with good scenery and skyscr.a.p.er view while dining with beloved ones, giving off romantic vibes. Guests can also book a suite for a temporary ce to stay.


    But H.X hotel had one unique point that made it different from any other lines of hotels owned by the Tang family.


    Not known to many people, it was a ce where EMA members could stay freely without any charge. There were dedicated floors for these members to stay temporarily in. And because it was a ce for EMA members to stay in, there was naturally arge area in the lower floors where EMA members could train themselves while staying in the hotel.


    There had been some cases when EMA members wanted to test their strength with the others that the staff would temporarily set up a ring. A stage mechanism was set to rise from the floor whenever the need for a ring arises.


    Because EMA members always had fun when other experts fought with the purpose of learning orparing notes, this had be a normal routine and unique feature of H.X hotel. If any EMA members stayed in any H.X hotel branches in the country, they could visit the lower floor area and challenge someone whom they feel had the same capability when they felt like it.


    This was an information solely known to the Tang family, the EMA members, and of course, the butler family subordinate to the Tang''s--the Jang''s.


    Jang Shin knew this feature as well.


    However, while driving his car furiously to H.X hotel, he totally forgot this important detail.


    His mind was filled with the image of Tang Xinyang in a red s.e.xy dress, hugging the womanizer William as they flirted like an a.d.u.l.terous pair!


    He already warned Xinyang!


    How could she not take it seriously!


    He should not have rxed his vignce.


    Just like Xiong Zhi had said, Tang Xinyang is incredibly naive in this kind of matter.


    That woman had no idea of her own charm and seductiveness. She never realized just how much eyes from men she had drawn in all of the previous events and parties she attended.


    Just thinking of William smiling evilly while pushing the foolish Tang Xinyang onto the bed made his blood boil!


    He dares?!


    ''Xinyang...! I hope you are sane enough and won''t do something reckless!''


    Jang Shin cursed inwardly. No matter how much he told himself not to care...he could not help but be overly bothered about it.


    *******


    The subject of his concern, Tang Xinyang, was currently eating a feast in the upper floor of H.X hotel. With the magnificent view and ssic music, it really gave off ssically romantic vibes.


    William who was wearing an elegant grey suit ate the food stiffly. Like a bird, he numbly chewed the meat slowly while thinking about ''life''.


    "Senior! You should eat more!" Tang Xinyang, who was wearing a tracksuit, handed him arge slice of steak on his te. "You should eat a lot more so you''ll have energyter!"


    William smiled forcefully and ate the meat like a robot.


    Why...


    Why did no one find this woman strange, wearing a tracksuit in such a formal and romantic ce?!


    He soon found the answer.


    "Young Miss Tang, you visited us again. Have you already booked a queue slot on the lower floor?" A man in a formal butler suit came to them and asked attentively.


    William chewed the food slowly.


    So she was a regr customer?


    "Manager! What great timing! Please book a queue slot for us two on the lower floor," Tang Xinyang said happily.


    "This gentleman is...?" The tall manager looked at William, his experienced eyes instantly evaluating the young miss''s malepanion.


    A handsome foreign man. Very tall and looked aplished, with an innate confidence and magnanimous air.


    He looked familiar. He must be one of the people in upper society.


    The young miss got good eyes, as expected of the young miss!


    William put down his fork and wiped his lips with a napkin.


    "William," he answered curtly with a nod.


    "Greetings, Sir William. Shall I arrange the two of you as a team, or will it be a duel between each other?"


    William: (¡ãv¡ã)????


    Did he hear it right?


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes were sparkling. "Duel. If possible, I want to cut in the line and have the match an hourter."


    William: !!!!


    He heard it right!


    "Wait, Xinyang! D-duel..? What do you mean by a duel?" William asked with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    They were on a date!


    A date!


    "Eh? You are asking for a duel, aren''t you?"


    "What? Xinyang, I think you are misunderstanding something. I invited you to a date between a man and a woman."


    William took her hand and switched to his Casanova mode.


    "Although it surprised me when you appeared in a tracksuit despite me wearing my best suit all prepared for this date, I still think that you are very lovely and unique."


    He kissed the back of her hand.


    He needed to do his best and finish this date perfectly for the remaining four days! So he could go back to his country fast!


    ttered, Tang Xinyang held her cheek, grinning widely. "Aiya~ I''m not that lovely."


    William inwardly nodded.


    ''Good, Good.''


    His talent for making women blush and feel ted had not yet disappeared! It made him feel like he was back to being William.


    "But I thought you are asking me for a duel, since you wanted to have the date here in H.X hotel. Anyway, since we are here now, we should not lose this golden chance to duel!"


    Tang Xinyang excitedly took her hand back and turned to the manager. "Manager please book a ring for us!"


    William''s eyes were dead.


    What happened to the romantic date...?

 Chapter 590 - First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 590 - First Kiss</h4>


    When Tang Xinyang and William arrived at the lower floor for the EMA members, there was an ongoing duel happening inside the ring.


    The floor was very spacious and huge, but it was quite crowded than the upper floors.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes were sparkling as she watched the two EMA experts exchange blows.


    "That''s a good shot!"


    "What a smooth parry!"


    "Wow! That baldy is quite strong!"


    Tang Xinyang ced a bet for the huge bald-headed man on the ring to win. It did appear like the bald-headed man had the upper hand.


    William who was initially grumbling about life also halted his thoughts and watched the fight inside the ring.


    His eyes sparked with interest.


    "Hmm... He might be strong, but I think the other guy will win this," William stated his opinion.


    "Eh? Why do you say that?" Tang Xinyang curiously asked.


    "Baldy''s punch is strong and forceful. However, during the whole match, he is using too much energy in attacking the other man. Do you see that none of his attacks properlynded on the tall guy? The tall guy is very keen on defense, his evasion techniques are very high-skilled. Can you see his left hand repeatedly feigning to attack? This induces the baldy to think he has the upper hand."


    Tang Xinyang looked at the tall guy''s left hand that would attack from time to time but failed every time.


    So it was not because the tall guy could not do it, but because he was feigning it?


    "How did you know that he is feigning it?"


    "Because his movements are practiced and has the right control. If he is really attacking, it should be like the Baldy''s punch, strong and forceful." William leaned towards Tang Xinyang closely and pointed at the tall guy''s right arm. He did this so that only the two of them could hear what he was going to say.


    "Look closely, focus on the tall guy''s right arm. It slowly gathers qigong, very subtly."


    William''s warm breath was hitting Tang Xinyang''s cheeks.


    The scent of Tang Xinyang''s shampoo also reached William''s nose.


    It was a refreshing scent. Not too strong and not too sweet.


    He liked it.


    He involuntarily leaned closer and sniffed her hair.


    ''Oh, it must bevender.''


    William''s focus shifted from the fight to Tang Xinyang''s likable scent of shampoo.


    Bang!


    The tall guy used his right fist and punched the bald-headed man with qigong.


    It was so sudden that the people watching cheered.


    "Oh! You are right!"


    With bright eyes, Tang Xinyang turned to William. But because William is too close, Tang Xinyang, who just turned her head around swiftly, identally brushed her lips against William''s.


    It was just a second yet William could feel the touch of the soft and warm lips.


    William''s eyes widened and he immediately took a step back. His hand covered his mouth.


    Tang Xinyang was also surprised. After a momentary pause, she scratched her head. "I am so sorry. I didn''t know you are standing too close."


    William: "..."


    Then Tang Xinyang blinked at William. "Hey. Why do you look so surprised? Don''t tell me, is that your first kiss?"


    "...No!"


    "That''s a relief! I thought I snatched your first." Tang Xinyang patted her chest then looked at the ring. "It''s just as you said! The tall guy is actually waiting for the right timing..."


    Tang Xinyang''s words about martial arts blurred in William''s ears.


    William could only hear the loud thumping of his heart. He patted his chest.


    He must be really surprised.


    It was so sudden and his guard was down. That''s why... He was so shocked.


    He was no freaking v.i.r.g.i.n, dammit!


    William lightly pped his hot cheeks.


    After calming down, he took a peek at the girl beside him.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes were bright and sparkling as she watched andmented about the movements of the two men in the ring.


    Clearly, she had already forgotten about the gaffe moments ago.


    William stared at her.


    Seriously, how could this woman be so defenseless and indifferent at the same time? If it was another woman, they would be very fl.u.s.tered. Although it was an ident, he had been prepared to get pped.


    William did not focus on the fight anymore. All his attention was poured on this woman.


    Actually, this feisty Tang Xinyang''s looks were still really good even when wearing men''s clothes.


    "Xinyang..." William called out to her.


    Tang Xinyang turned around questioningly. "Yes?"


    "Is it not your first kiss?" These words escaped his lips before he could stop himself from asking such a vulgar question which he did not usually ask from any girl before.


    Tang Xinyang was silent for a moment. She avoided his eyes and scratched her head awkwardly.


    "Honestly... That is my first. But don''t worry about it! I''ll forget it in no time! Just think about it as if kissing a hand. Haha!"


    ''Kissing a hand?''


    William did not like that thought at all.


    They kissed on the lips, not on hand! Although it was barely a kiss.


    Somehow, it was a blow on his pride.


    The tall and aristocratic man stared helplessly at the udylike Tang Xinyang.


    A woman who wasughing like a man. A woman who found men''s clothes morefortable than women''s. A woman who called this arena fight a date. A woman who found her first kiss no different from kissing a hand.


    She was definitely not his type at all.


    Yet, why did she look cool and intriguing?


    William''s mouth moved on his own. "Actually, I would like it if you won''t forget about it."


    Tang Xinyang was stunned. She looked up at him with a question in her eyes. She thenughed. "For memories'' keepsake? I did hear of that kind of thing. I didn''t know that senior is very romantic."


    "You can think of it like that," William answered. His alluring deep blue eyes did not leave Tang Xinyang as he spoke.


    The fight inside the ring was over. The host called for the next duellers.


    [We now present two challengers today. Young Miss Tang Xinyang and her friend William!]


    The crowd cheered loudly.


    Who didn''t know Tang Xinyang!


    This would be a cruel and violent fight!


    A one-sided match!


    But when they saw the very tall foreign man with blue eyes and blond hair, the experts in EMA were dumbfounded.


    The heck...


    Wasn''t that William Grand?!


    The person who took a master championship cup in his youth!


    Tang Xinyang the reaper, and William Grand the undefeatable...


    The crowd''s eyes burned with fervor.


    This fight would be interesting!


    William gracefully took off his suit jacket, unbuttoned the cuffs and the cor, and folded his sleeves to his elbows.


    Tang Xinyang was ready, standing a few meters away from him.


    They raised their fists to their chests and bowed to each other.


    "Please be gentle on me, senior."


    "I should be the one saying that."


    Woooo!


    The crowd cheered.


    This would be an exciting fight!


    At this moment, a figure of a man entered the lower floor.


    He was sweating profusely and was breathing heavily. He looked like he had ransacked all ces in the hotel, which he did, and was still looking for something which led him here.


    He looked left and right. The usually easy-going face was tensed in a somber mood.


    When the bell rang to signal the start of the match, he also looked up at the ring.


    He then found what he was looking for.


    ******

 Chapter 591 - The Slumbering William

    <h4>Chapter 591 - The Slumbering William</h4>


    The bell sounded and the crowd cheered.


    Under the vigorous eyes of everyone, Tang Xinyang immediately moved.


    She did not dare to let her guard down or underestimate William''s ability.


    She steadied her feet, lowered her center, readied her fists, and gathered qigong.


    Ha!


    William blocked the uing fist with crossed arms.


    Bang!


    Tang Xinyang narrowed her eyes after her fist was blocked.


    William did not even move from where he was standing. A small but condensed amount of qigong was on William''s arm. With the help of this internal energy, it blocked Tang Xinyang''s attack with no effort.


    William''s left foot moved slightly. Tang Xinyang immediately caught sight of that small movement and distanced herself.


    The crowd cheered at the first exchange of blows.


    "What delicate use of qigong! This is really a fight between experts!"


    "Can you see how condensed William Grand''s qigong is? He managed to block the reaper''s fist!"


    "Miss Tang Xinyang is fast to dodge as well. She made a great decision to distance herself just now."


    The onlookers exchanged their views. Beyond the crowd, a silent man stood alone.


    Tang Xinyang nced at her fist. It kind of stung. It showed that William''s qigong was superior than hers.


    Senior was actually stronger than her...


    If he was stronger, then this fight would be more fun!


    Tang Xinyang smiled with a joyful air on her heroic brows, her eyes sparkling. "Bring it on, senior! I take back what I said! Don''t be gentle on me!"


    William raised his brows.


    Those words... brought R-18 images in his mind.


    He coughed unnaturally. "I will do my best as your senior."


    Nevertheless, he still nned to go easy on Tang Xinyang. He would fight her with the heart and mind of a senior.


    He was never rough on women.


    Tang Xinyang attacked again.


    She attacked left and right. Sometimes with her fist, sometimes with her legs.


    Tang Xinyang feinted a few jabs then whirled out a heavy kick, but all of them were deflected by William. Then using the rebound force after her kick was deflected, she tilted her body around tond her pointed elbow to his chest.


    William deflected with his arms sideways to outbnce the opponent. Tang Xinyangnded with her readied hands propped on the floor, instantly pushed her arms back, and her lower body rose up with qigong to kick away William''s iing blow, beforepleting the backflip into a standing position.


    The onught of attacks and defensive movements continued for a long time.


    The crowd kept cheering loudly.


    Soon, to avoid getting overpowered by Tang Xinyang''s ruthless and strong attacks, William finally went on offensive at times. His attacks were the opposite of Tang Xinyang''s. If Tang Xinyang''s attack was like a torrential rain, William''s attack was like a p of thunder that would set off suddenly once in a while, but with strong force.


    The battle went on for another ten minutes.


    The crowd was filled with experts. They could see the fast blows andmented in awe.


    But despite their sighs of awe, Tang Xinyang was not satisfied. She somersaulted to distance herself again.


    She frowned as she stared at the tall blond-haired man in front of her.


    "Senior, aren''t you taking me a bit too lightly?"


    William put down his arms. His two arms were tingling.


    "I am not. "


    "If you aren''t, then why aren''t you moving from the radius of your position since ten minutes ago? Don''t you n to attack me and win this fight?"


    William: "..."


    Shoot. He forgot this habit of his.


    When William was fighting, he was always undefeatable that it was no longer fun to battle with others anymore. His matches were always quick and ruthless. Many people pointed their fingers at him and told him that it was not a duel at all but a one-sided massacre, because the matches were so quick that they usually did not evenst for three minutes.


    So he made such a rule for himself.


    He would only stay in one ce, maintaining a position within a leg radius of his initial center. With this, the fight would be prolonged and the people who fought him as well as the audience would not feel disgruntled anymore.


    And he identally carried the habit here...


    William scratched his head. "I deeply apologize. I have no intention to offend you. It is just a habit of mine."


    He did not know that his words only fueled the mes of fighting spirit in Tang Xinyang stronger.


    William was about to move from his position when Tang Xinyang spoke.


    "Senior, you don''t have to move." Tang Xinyang''s bright eyes were aze. "Because I will make you."


    She smiled and massaged her knuckles. The tingle had faded already.


    She felt truly excited.


    William was stunned by the infecting enthusiasm and confidence in Tang Xinyang. She was like a bright ball of optimism and energy, with the purest love for sportsmanship.


    She would make him move...?


    Only a few people had made William move away from his position when he fought, and no one had ever moved himpletely.


    Not even his instructor had managed to make him use both of his feet and arms.


    William stared at Tang Xinyang for a while. For some reason, his heart thumped. An exhrating feeling filled William.


    How long has it been?


    A sincere smile formed on his lips as his blue eyes twinkled. He swept back his blonde hair and answered the woman in front of him. "Alright. Make me."


    Bang!


    Tang Xinyang''s qigong-infused feet jumped forward so fast that some experts could not follow her shadow.


    "Wha-!"


    "So fast!"


    "Where is she?!"


    "At his back!"


    Tang Xinyang appeared on William''s back, her leg raised in preparation of a kick.


    William slightly turned his body and blocked her explosive leg with his arm.


    Bang!


    Tang Xinyang did not stop there.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Consecutive blows hit William''s raised arms as they exchanged blows for another period of time, surrounded by the cheering crowd.


    Because her fists and legs were filled with qigong, after some time, William''s shirt had tears in various ces. Sweats appeared on his body. He was pressured by the continuous attack of Tang Xinyang.


    After a forceful jab to his face, which William blocked in time, Tang Xinyang took advantage of the blind spot and instantly twisted her waist to bring her knee upwards. The man was able to follow with another block, but was not able to position his right foot on time and moved a step backwards due to the force.


    William''s brows moved up and he asked with a smile, "You just made me move, are you satisfied?"


    Bang! Bang!


    "Not yet, senior. Your left foot is still not moving away from its position!"


    This insatiable girl!


    William grinned. "You really n to make mepletely move, ah?"


    "Of course! I won''t finish this fight until I make your left foot move as well!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Their blows were getting stronger and more forceful, letting out strong gusts of wind that swept past the crowd due to the collision of qigong.


    "Waah!"


    The crowd could notment about their movements anymore and just watched on with wide eyes and open mouths.


    No one dared to blink! They were afraid to miss a single moment of this fight!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The fight was so intense that William could feel the pressure from Tang Xinyang''s continuous attack.


    Her whole body was using qigong now. Even William had to protect his whole body with qigong, or else he would be injured.


    William''s attacks were also bing very frequent. He was hit by Tang Xinyang many times that he had no choice but resort to strong offense.


    Offense was the best defense.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes were very focused and bright, and on her lips was a devilish grin while fighting. Her sweat-drenched hair locks flew in the air. Her crystal-like sweat traveled on her cheeks to her neck.


    How exhrating...!


    She was hit many times as well but it did not bother her. All the more, it made her excited and more fueled with vigor!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sounds of their blows filled the hall, followed by ''ooooh''s and''wow''s of amazement.


    William was amazed by Tang Xinyang''s long endurance. She had been forceful from the very beginning until now yet there was no sign of her energy draining at all. Furthermore, she was actually getting stronger.


    This woman... was a monster!


    William grinned.


    He was afraid of hitting her first, but if he did not attack this woman would not likely ept his defeat.


    Slowly, unconsciously, William''s attack was finally showing its true strength.


    Tang Xinyang winced a couple of times, but the maniac grin on her face just got wider!


    William''s fighting spirit that had been in slumber for a long time now suddenly opened its eyes.


    His blue eyes seemed to burn with blue mes.


    He wanted to subdue this monster in front of him.


    He wanted to defeat her and have her acknowledge him as the king.


    William''s battle spirit was invoked to his body unconsciously. Faced with Tang Xinyang''s pressure and rain of attacks, he moved back and raised his left foot.


    One of his favorite moves to give a heavy blow to his opponent, a crescent kick!


    Bang!


    Tang Xinyang was flung away by his kick.


    The crowd gasped in shock at the sudden attack.


    That was really unexpected!


    After somersaulting in the air andnding on her feet just before hitting the stic railing of the ring, Tang Xinyang stood up wobbly while wiping the blood on her lips.


    Jang Shin who was watching the fight had his eyes widen.


    "Xinyang!"

 Chapter 592 - A Complicated Heart

    <h4>Chapter 592 - A Complicated Heart</h4>


    Jang Shin was about to run to the ring when he heard a happyugh.


    "Ha ha ha! I made your right foot move!" Tang Xinyang was grinning happily like a maniac.


    She received a bacsh from that kick. Even though she concentrated her qigong for defense on the spot where William kicked, William''s qigong was still at a level higher than hers. She just barely avoided getting heavily injured.


    William abruptly woke up from his battle state.


    ?!


    "Xinyang! Are you alright?!" He sped forward and helped her up worriedly, inwardly ming himself for losing control.


    Tang Xinyang leaned against William''s tall frame.


    Sheughed again. There was no me at all on her face, only jubnt delight.


    "That was an amazing kick! Even though I was expecting your kick, I still can''t still block it totally! You are so awesome!"


    William checked her pulse for any sign of internal injury. He could not control himself earlier and became too rough on her.


    "I am sorry. I should have not hurt ady." William felt down. It was his loss.


    "What are you saying? Apologizing for a fight is rude. And hey, technically I lost, but I still won. Don''t forget, I made your feet move away from your position!"


    William stared at thisdy who was still happy after getting beaten. He shook his head helplessly.


    There was a sincere smile on his face.


    "You are really something."


    "Oh,e on. Can you carry me to the bench? I used too much qigong that none of my legs is responding anymore."


    WIlliamughed and gently knocked her forehead. "You should think of the consequences after such a fight. What would you do if I am a real enemy? Are you going to ask your enemy to carry you?"


    "Ah. Hehe, you''re right. But can you please carry me? My legs will copse anytime? Leave me some face, senior!"


    William shook his head again with a smile. He did not realize that he was not using his Casanova front anymore with her.


    He was about to hold her waist and carry her when he sensed an intense gaze and presence behind them.


    "I will carry her."


    !


    Tang Xinyang''s head whipped up as she looked at the source of the voice.


    Her eyes widened.


    Jang Shin who had jumped into the ring red at William while approaching Tang Xinyang.


    "You..! Why are you here?" Tang Xinyang was stunned.


    "This is your family''s hotel. The Jang family frequented here as well."


    "I know that, but what are you doing here? Do you also have a duel...?"


    Then Tang Xinyang suddenly remembered that she was supposed to be angry at him. She turned her back and harrumphed.


    "Whatever! Who cares what you are doing here. I don''t know you."


    "Let me carry you." Jang Shin knelt and offered his hands.


    The crowd who was ignored below the stage watched with gossiping eyes at the three people on top of the stage who all seemed to have forgotten that they were being watched.


    Meanwhile, Tang Xinyang subtly nced at the extended arms


    Jang Shin would carry her...?


    Even though she was angry at him... she still liked the idea of him carrying her.


    "Didn''t you hear thedy? Thedy said she doesn''t know you." William who was silent since Jang Shin''s arrival suddenly held Tang Xinyang''s waist.


    Jang Shin red at those hands and pped them away.


    "Don''t butt in, stranger. I am a Jang. I will take care of ''my'' young miss." He held Tang Xinyang''s waist.


    The crowd who was still ignored below the stage: ''...Wow! This is getting exciting! Two men''s showdown for the popr Miss Tang Xinyang!''


    William calmly stared at Jang Shin''s stubborn eyes.


    In truth, William was telling himself to let Jang Shin carry Tang Xinyang. After all, his purpose of dating Tang Xinyang was to make this man jealous and start acting like a man, right? It was the perfect opportunity for the couple.


    However...


    William nced at the fl.u.s.tered Tang Xinyang.


    Tang Xinyang was eyeing Jang Shin''s hands on her waist. Her cheeks were flushed as she stuttered. "W-what are you doing!"


    This was clearly a scene where thedy acted like she did not like the man''s touch, but in reality, she liked it so much.


    For some reason, the thought irked William.


    They had kissed earlier, but she was not even fl.u.s.tered or embarrassed. Now that this man just lightly held her waist, she was suddenly acting like a shy maiden?


    The difference really brought a blow on his pride.


    So irksome!


    "Why would you carry her? Are you her date?"


    Jang Shin: "...."


    Right... The two were dating.


    But precisely because of this reason that he came here, to stop them from being alone and intimate!


    "I am her butler so I have the right to take care of her. My young miss is injured. Injured. By. You."


    William''s blue eyes narrowed at Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin''s long narrow eyes stared back at him unwaveringly.


    There was a crackle of lightning in the air.


    The crowd who wondered until when the show would go on: ''...Oh my! Will the situation escte into another duel?!''


    Tang Xinyang was really fl.u.s.tered. But her legs were about to give up now.


    "You two-! Stop arguing for a moment and carry me to the bench!"


    Jang Shin immediately carried Tang Xinyang in a princess carry, lightly jumped off the ring, and walked towards one of the benches.


    The crowd made way with gossiping eyes, before moving their eyes back to the next dueling slot, waiting for the host to take over the stage and announce the next duellers.


    Nothing was more important to them than duel matches!


    William stared at his back.


    For some reason, he felt irritated that the ungrateful bastard appeared at such a great timing.


    It was like he raised a fuit sapling into a fruit tree with time, effort, and love but the fruit was suddenly harvested by another person.


    "Ha!" William scoffed and also jumped off the ring. "No matter, I will return to my country in four days'' time."


    He ruffled his hair while telling himself that he should fool around with a beautiful womanter on to fix his suddenly haywire mentality.

 Chapter 593 - Checkpoint

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Checkpoint</h4>


    On the bench, while the crowd cheered for the uing dueller, the two people on the bench were quiet.


    Jang Shin held Tang Xinyang''s wrist and checked if her body received internal injuries. There did not seem to be any serious internal injury.


    Seeing her closely right now, he saw Tang Xinyang''s sleeves and pants ripped in many ces. The exposed white arms and legs were filled with red bruises. Especially her arm. It was starting to be green and blue.


    Jang Shin frowned. He knew that this pain was nothing for Tang Xinyang, but to see the smooth and rosy skin be like this made his heart ache.


    When he remembered that ruthless kick, Jang Shin lifted up Tang Xinyang''s shirt without warning.


    "W-what are you--!" Tang Xinyang blushed and immediately held his hand to put down her shirt, frantically looking around if anyone noticed.


    However, Jang Shin already saw it.


    On Tang Xinyang''s smooth and t stomach was arge bluish violet bruise.


    Jang Shin froze. His chest was gripped with a painful squeeze in distress.


    It must have hurt.


    "D-don''t go around lifting a woman''s shirt, stupid idiot!" Tang Xinyang held her shirt down and prevented Jang Shin from looking any further.


    Jang Shin clenched his fist. "Why did you have to do that?"


    "Huh? Do what?" Tang Xinyang forgot that she was angry at him and that she was supposed to ignore him. Because she was fl.u.s.tered right now, all those thoughts flew out of the window.


    Jang Shin held Tang Xinyang''s hands and looked at her wounded fists. Since their fight included the use of qigong and William''s qigong was stronger than Tang Xinyang''s, Tang Xinyang''s fists would surely beiden with wounds.


    Seeing the blisters and blood on the pair of slender hands, Jang Shin felt both angry and distressed. The emotions he was hiding were slowing sipping out. "You... You really..."


    Why can''t you treasure yourself more!


    His heart felt ufortable and suffocated.


    Why did she have to duel with some random stranger and get injured like this?


    How could getting hurt make her so happy?


    When they duelled countless times before, he never hurt her like this!


    Pressing down the anger and distress in his chest, Jang Shin took out his handkerchief and carefully wrapped Tang Xinyang''s hand.


    Tang Xinyang could feel that Jang Shin was feeling down.


    It was strange.


    Usually, he would bicker with her and nag her endlessly about how udylike she acted by participating in violent fights.


    "What do you mean by that?" She tried to break the suffocating atmosphere.


    The man did not answer.


    "Oi, speak out."


    "Jang Shin."


    "Am I talking to a deaf person?"


    Finally, the man spoke.


    "Fighting someone stronger than you... is what really makes you that happy?"


    Jang Shin could still clearly remember how Tang Xinyang grinned widely without a care after getting hit. She shone brightly, drenched with crystalline drops of sweat. Her eyes were sparkling.


    Earlier, Jang Shin had wanted to go to the ring and stop the fight. But how could he do that after seeing how happy she looked?


    Jang Shin was momentarily dazed after seeing that side of Tang Xinyang.


    She was beautiful and lovely, like a brightly shining sun.


    And it was depressing to think that he was not the man who could make her smile like that, because he was not strong and vicious enough to bring her that delight...


    Tang Xinyang did not understand the deep meaning behind his words and just expressed her thoughts honestly.


    "Fighting senior is really fun. I had lots of fun today!"


    Jang Shin pursed his lips. "Even though you got hurt in the process?"


    "What are you saying? Injuries from battles and duels are like medals to me. It''s a proof of honor."


    "Ha. Really, Xinyang, why do you have this kind of perverted hobby?"


    "What?? Perverted--"


    Jang Shin looked up at her. His long narrow eyes were filled withplicated and repressed emotions.


    Tang Xinyang''s words halted.


    The man raised a hand and carefully traced the bruise on her cheek. "Can''t you just be satisfied with beating me up?"


    "What..."


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Tang Xinyang''s heart began to race.


    Why-why-why-why-why do Jang Shin look at her like this?


    Jang Shin''s hand clenched. He slowly leaned forward and lightly kissed the bruise on her cheek.


    !!!!!


    Tang Xinyang''s mind had gone nk.


    "I can''t fight you. I can''t bear to hurt you. I cannot give you the delight you loved best, nor can I make you shine brightly like that."


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Jang Shin took off his coat and dr.a.p.ed it over her shoulders. "So please, while with me... I don''t want to see you hurt. Please abstain from highly violent fights."


    This sincere request from the man she loved, coupled with a pair of soulful and pleading eyes... Tang Xinyang could not bear to speak and berate him for that light kiss.


    Her anger at Jang Shin was instantly melted like that.


    "Okay..." Tang Xinyang said and bowed her head down.


    Her face was furiously red and hot. She felt ashamed to let him see her.


    Jang Shin carried her up again. His body was right against hers, and she could smell his scent.


    Since when did Jang Shin''s body feel this tall and tough?


    "Let''s treat your injuries first, then we''ll go home, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    Two hearts from opposite corners, one straightforward and clear while the other wasplicated and cowardly, slightly made their way on a highway, running forward to meet on their check point.


    ****


    Four dayster, in IHZHI''s office.


    Xiong Zhi received an important email. It was a doc.u.ment about IAmFashionista.


    IAmFashionista would be holding an event inviting all of its VVIP''s. It would be held in a few months.


    There was another doc.u.ment attached.


    When Xiong Zhi read it, she was stunned.


    Howe?


    She was about to reply and inquire more when a knock sounded.


    "Kitten, it''s me."


    Xiong Zhi turned off the screen.


    "Come in."


    William came into the room with a cheeky smile on his handsome face. "Four days finally passed!" He then flopped down on the couch. "I can finally go home."


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled. "You worked hard."


    Xiong Zhi was already expecting William toe today. He really came early in the morning.


    "So how is it?"


    "What do you mean by how is it? I have been tortured for four days! Xinyang doesn''t have an ounce of idea on what dating means."


    William lightlyughed. Partly finding it funny and partly finding that four days were bitter.

 Chapter 594 - Sending him off

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Sending him off</h4>


    "That''s exaggeration. Xuantin already taught Xinyang the basic courtesy in dating. She even brought Jang Shin to a movie date and pic before."


    William raised his brows in surprise. "Really? I wonder how it went."


    "I don''t know that. So, is there any progress?"


    "Kind of. After my first date with Xinyang, Jang Shin popped up many times in our following dates. The date of two became apany of three. Tsk!" William said with a bitter look on his face.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "That''s a good progress."


    William was silent and looked down. His blue eyes held thoughts which only he knew.


    He then scoffed.


    "Ha! Youdies are really scary. You meddle in your friend''s personal affairs and call it helping. Since I am done with my task, can I go now? I already booked a flight for today."


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. "So soon? What time? We will send you off."


    "In a few hours. There''s no need to send me off. "


    Xiong Zhi frowned. "We n to give you a send-off party." She tried to bait him to stay.


    "I have a feeling that the party will be something political again, or has a hidden agenda for your own use."


    "You''re spot on. I n to use it for my IHZHI''s artists."


    "Evil capitalist! You are so heartless. Just give me hug or a kiss on my cheek as a parting gift."


    Xiong Zhi looked at him nkly. "I can give you one, if you get permission from my boyfriend."


    Linfeng''s menacing eyes and cold face resurfaced in William''s mind.


    Ah, geez.


    "Forget it. I am just joking. I can''t bother you two." Wiliam stood up. "Anyway, I''ll see you in a long time."


    "You really n on leaving now? Those two still need your help." Xing Zhi tried to push her luck.


    The tall man had her back on her. She could not see his expression.


    "I can''t. If I don''t return now, I am afraid I will not be the same as I am before."


    "What?" Xiong Zhi was surprised to hear William''s answer. She thought William would brush it off like a joke as usual.


    William turned around and chuckled. "Mydies are waiting for me. I will grow older here and rot if I stay any longer, you know."


    "Then at least say goodbye to Linfeng and Xinyang. I heard a couple of times from Xinyang about how great you are. It seems she took a liking to you. She rarely made friends."


    "..."


    William was silent. The smile on his face just stayed still.


    Xiong Zhi: ?


    William then remembered to answer. He smiled. "Alright."


    Xiong Zhi: ???


    When he was about to go out, Xiong Zhi spoke.


    "Thank you for granting our ridiculous wish. We are indebted to you."


    The tall blonde-haired man turned around and smiled. "What was that? Are you seeing now how cool I am? You can still abandon Linfeng and consider me."


    "Please leave."


    "Hahhaha."


    The door closed.


    Xiong Zhi was left alone in the office.


    She rested her chin on one hand thoughtfully.


    Did she see it right?


    When she told William that Xinyang seemed to like him and sincerely wanted to be friends with him, he looked sad and disturbed for a moment.


    What is it? Hmm.


    That uncle''s expression is somewhat bothering her.


    Did something happen during Tang Xinyang''s and William''s date?


    She and Song Xantin had put them together because they knew that there was no way Tang Xinyang will fall for a Casanova like William, and William would never touch the tomboy Tang Xinyang.


    So what happened?


    Xiong Zhi suddenly wanted to ask Tang Xinyang.


    Xiong Zhi temporarily put down the important matters like the email she received from IAmFashionista. This could wait. Right now, William was leaving and she was quite indebted to him.


    She called Tang Xinyang. "Hey."


    "Zhi''er! Wow, you actually called me first! Are you asking for a favor?"


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Did she really only call when she asked for favors?


    That... seemed likely.


    "Nope. I just wanted to ask how your dates with William went."


    "With senior? As I told you, senior is really fun and sweet!"


    "Then, did something happen? Like something that bothered you about him?"


    "Something? Hmm... Oh. Jang Shin met us a few times. He..." Tang Xinyang went on and on about Jang Shin.


    "Gaaah! I thought he is concerned about me after the fight with senior, but when we met a few times after that, he would just stare at me and talk to senior instead! He should have asked senior to meet up with him when I am not there! Geez, that man, I can''t ask for a rematch with senior if Jang Shin is there. I promised him not to fight in front of him again..."


    It was all about Jang Shin again.


    "Okay. I understand." Xiong Zhi finally caught a chance to cut her off when Tang Xinyang took a breather.


    It seemed like nothing was wrong. Then perhaps William had received serious business matters from his country? He had been absent from his circles for too long. Maybe they had really bothered him.


    The guilt in Xiong Zhi''s chest grew. She had to find a chance to return the favor somehow. "Alright. But you won''t meet William in a while now that he is returning to his country."


    "Eh...? It''s too sudden. That''s sad. When is he going back?"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. William did not tell Tang Xinyang yet?


    "Did he not tell you? It''s today."


    There was a loud noise on the other line.


    "What?!! Senior! I wasn''t even able to fight with him again!"


    Xiong Zhi: "..." You are more concerned about that?


    "Do you know what time he''ll leave?"


    "...In a few hours."


    "I haven''t said goodbye to senior yet. He taught me a lot and apanied me to many ces. I really owe him. He is my friend now. I want to see him off."


    Hmmm... It would not be that bad if they surprised William and sent him off, would it? She could also tell Jang Shin, because today was the final day of William helping them.


    "Alright. Let''s go together."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 595 - I Fell in Love with a Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 595 - I Fell in Love with a Wrong Person</h4>


    William was on the backseat of the car on the way to the airport.


    After he met Xiong Zhi, he visited Linfeng shortly and said his goodbye, then dropped by IHZHI and teased Xiao Mei and Song Xuantin. Good thing King Yan was not there. He only yed with thedies.


    William took out his phone.


    His grandfather had called him many times today while urging him to return.


    He felt irritable for no reason.


    William opened his camera. He posed then took pictures of himself.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    After taking selfies of his handsome face, William felt better.


    He then uploaded them in the group chat with his little brothers, the other five kings.


    This group chat existed since way back when they were not kings yet and just friends with no business power in their hands. There were only three of them in the group chat at that time.


    Now, this group chat had grown to six members.


    Thehandsomestman [William]: Have a good look at my handsome self. I am being generous today. Here, you can lick as much as you want~ [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]


    A littleter, Caleb replied.


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: Gross! Why do I have to see this horror at such ate night???


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: ? ??? !!!


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: Why have our names changed again?! The former names are way better! You changed it again, didn''t you, William?


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: And why am I the second?! Who is the cutest?! I will surely not fall behind!


    Secondster, the other kings saw the spammed messages.


    Eugine replied.


    Tallestman [Eugine]: I thought this chat is dead a long time ago. You haven''t been posting, Will. Are youing back?


    Johan joined in the conversation.


    Healthyman [Johan]: I think the cutest should be our youngest since Caleb is the second youngest. Am I right?


    Healthyman [Johan]: And what do you mean by healthy?!


    Thehandsomestman [William]: I am wishing you a healthy life @Healthyman. I am returning today and might arrive there by noon.


    Erich saw the chat. He joined the conversation.


    SeriousFace [Erich]: William, are you sad? Reluctant to leave Country C?


    Tallestman [Eugine]: !


    Healthyman [Johan]: (¨‘?¨‘)!


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: Oh! I forgot that! It''s been so long since William did this!


    Thehandsomestman [William]: ?


    Thehandsomestman [William]: What are you guys talking about??


    Healthyman [Johan]: I think you should scroll all the way back and take another look at the times when you sent your selfies here. [*sneer*]


    Healthyman [Johan]: The first time you sent a selfie was when your grandpa got angry at you for entering the acting career instead of business.


    Tallestman [Eugine]: The second time was when your aunt''s puppy died. You said that you two were best friends.


    Thehandsomestman [William]: !!!


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: The third time was when your grandpa had forbidden you to date for one whole month.


    The other kings made a long list.


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: He is definitely sad. [*Call Me Sherlock Holmes.jpg*]


    Tallestman [Eugine]: I can''t believe I am seeing this again. It''s been so long.


    Healthyman [Johan]: To be honest, he is the oldest yet he is the most childish.


    The kings talked among themselves while trash-talking William, the eldest.


    William: !!!


    Did he really do that?


    He momentarily fell into doubt.


    ...Come to think of it, he indeed sent selfies on those times.


    SeriousFace [Erich]: So why are you sad? Do you want to extend your vacation?


    William snorted and typed.


    Thehandsomestman [William]: Yes, really sad [*cry*] I will miss our Cutest~


    The other kings: ....


    2ndtotheCutest: [Caleb]: [*I despise you.gif*]


    SeriousFace [Erich]: Is that so?


    SeriousFace [Erich]: Since you don''t want to tell us the truth then don''t bother us. It''s morning in your end but it''s already about time for us to sleep here. [*goodbye*]


    William: ...


    Eugine, why are you bing so much like Linfeng!


    This is the reason why I named you ''serious face''!


    William did not really want his friends to leave him hanging alone in the chat room. He felt really sad in the past few days, especially today.


    Thehandsomestman [William]: ....


    Thehandsomestman [William]: That''s right, I am sad.


    2ndtotheCutest [Caleb]: Why?


    William started to type ''Because I miss you all...'' but then deleted it.


    ''Because I am going to leave our cutest...''


    He deleted it again.


    William hesitated for a moment.


    Maybe he should just throw a bomb and see what their reactions would be?


    Thehandsomestman [William]: I think...


    Thehandsomestman [William]: I might have fallen in love for the wrong person.


    The chat died.


    ***


    "Young Master, we are here."


    William raised his head from the phone.


    What the heck were these friends?!


    They actually left the chat after he became sincere for once!


    Now thinking about it, it was kind of childish, admitting it to them. Even though he was always honest with his little brothers, it was still embarrassing.


    What was he? A boy in his puberty who did not know what to do with this suffocating feeling?


    He knew very well what to do in an unrequited love!


    William quickly erased hisst message as he walked inside. He was afraid that Linfeng might saw it. Even though the youngest would likely not open the chat nor ask him about it, William still did not want him to see it.


    Inside the airport, people in suits were waiting for William.


    The head manager of the airlines greeted William and apanied him to the VVIP waiting area. The flight would be in thirty minutes.


    As soon as William''s butt hit the seat.


    A staff approached him and the head manager.


    "Excuse me, Head Manager, there are visitors outside asking for Mr. William."


    The head manager was stunned. Who could it be that made his people interrupt them to announce their presence?


    He immediatelyposed himself. They must likely be the kind of people whom they could not afford to offend.


    "Who are they?"


    "The Young Miss of the Xiong family."


    "Oh." The head manager looked at William. "Sir William..."


    Should they let the young miss enter?


    The head manager did not want to offend the legendary Xiong family. Even if the airlines executive had some partnersh.i.p.s with the Grand family, the head manager himself was still living in Country C.


    "Let her enter," William said with a smile.


    The cute kitten was sending him off even though he told her that there was no need?


    This made William''s sad heart feel a bit better.


    He waited for Xiong Zhi with a smile in his twinkling blue eyes.


    When the door opened, he first saw Xiong Zhi.


    William stood up grinning and was about to hug the little kitten when he froze.


    "Senior!" A smiling woman popped out from behind Xiong Zhi.


    The woman who kept bothering his mind and heart these days ran towards him, raised a fist, and punched his arm lightly in greeting. She then hooked her thin arms around his neck and ruffled his hair, like how a senior treated their juniors usually.


    "Senior, you''re so bad! You are leaving without a goodbye! We haven''t had a rematch yet, how can you leave me like that?"


    William: "..."


    What--


    Why was she here?!


    As if to add salt to the injury, Jang Shin also appeared from behind her, came forward, and took off Tang Xinyang''s arm.


    He then gracefully bowed to William.


    "Have a safe trip."


    =_=


    William had a face that doubted life.


    What the heck? Why were these two people whom he did not want to see the most here?!


    "Surprised? You looked sad when you said you are leaving, so we will apany you before you go," Xiong Zhi said with a faint smile.


    William facepalmed.


    This... this was really torture.

 Chapter 596 - The Block-Head Couple

    <h4>Chapter 596 - The Block-Head Couple</h4>


    Tang Xinyang sat beside William. She leaned closer.


    "Senior, when will you visit us again?"


    William inched away from her. "Nothing is sure yet. We don''t know what wille tomorrow, do we?" He was afraid that the loud beating of his heart would be heard by this martial artist beside him.


    She might already have but just brushed it down.


    Tang Xinyang inched closer again. "Eh~ Senior, if you don''t know when you will visit here, can Ie to you then?"


    Tang Xinyang''s big brown eyes looked hopefully at William.


    William''s heart skipped a beat.


    Too close...


    Because she was sitting close to him and kept shoving her face towards him, William could smell the refreshing fragranceing from Tang Xinyang. He held himself back from sniffing her hair like before.


    "No need toe to me. If fate allows us to meet, we will surely meet again," William answered with an awkward smile, trying to sound casual.


    "Eh? Then when fate will allow us to have rematch? When both of us are old?"


    "Haha. I think so." William looked away with a dull face. He turned to Xiong Zhi who just stood there silently watching them. He gritted his teeth. "Kitten,e here and sit with me."


    Xiong Zhi moved forward. But instead of sitting beside him, she sat across the two.


    She crossed her arms, narrowing her long phoenix eyes as she continued to stare at him.


    William squirmed.


    Why did the kitten''s stare feel hair-raising?


    Meanwhile, Jang Shin expressionlessly shoved Tang Xinyang''s face away from William.


    "I''ll sit with you," Jang Shin said to William. He gestured for Tang Xinyang to move.


    "This guy again! You are alwaysing between us." Tang Xinyang stayed still and purposely came closer to William. She muttered angrily, "Because of you, I never got the chance for a rematch with senior. I lost many chances."


    Jang Shin: =_= ¨p


    "If you don''t move away, I will sit on your beloved senior''sp," Jang Shin threatened coldly.


    William choked.


    Tang Xinyang: !!!


    Xiong Zhi: ....


    Tang Xinyang was suddenly stiff. "Y-y-you... have you lost your mind?"


    William nodded glumly while patting down the goosebumps in his arms. "Even if that is only an empty threat, it''s so creepy and gross just thinking about."


    Tang Xinyang: "Jang Shin, don''t tell me, you actually have those thoughts on senior? You can''t like him, he''s a man!"


    William and Jang Shin choked.


    Wtf?!?!


    Xiong Zhi indifferently started ying with her nails. Shemented nonchntly. "Jang Shin, if you are skipping work just to stalk William in the past few days, you should ask him about his orientation. If you get the answer soon, you will not be wasting your time right now and Linfeng will not be so busy in filling in for your work."


    Xiong Zhi barely talked with Linfeng in the past four days because Jang Shin often went missing just to appear in Tang Xinyang''s and William''s date as a hundred-kilowatt lightbulb.


    It was all ording to the n, but Shinichiing to the country and staying under SC''s care was a variable. It bit them back and now, Xiong Zhi was the one suffering fromck of Linfeng''s warmth.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes opened wide as she sat rooted in ce. "...So when Jang Shin said he is not busy, all this time, he was lying just to get senior? You..."


    The eyes staring at Jang Shin was filled with disbelief and shock.


    Jang Shin and William: "..."


    Ha. So these two girls were definitely ying a prank on them.


    What''s up with the minds of women?


    William rolled his eyes and stood up. He faced Jang Shin pretentiously. "Since you like me so much and even followed me here, I think it''s right to spend my precious twenty minutes on you. Let''s go somewhere. Treasure this moment very well."


    Let''s have a talk, bastard.


    Jang Shin : ¨p(?_? )


    But since he had something to say to this man, he nodded and epted his invitation.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly stood up, panicked. "Wait! A-are you really serious?" she asked Jang Shin with wide eyes.


    "Serious in what?"


    "Liking senior.... I thought... you are getting in the way because of me. I know senior is cool, mighty, and super manly. But, but... you should not fall for him! He is a man!"


    She bit her lips. Was she wrong? At first she was hopeful that after that day on the lower floor of H.X Hotel, Jang Shin had finally opened his heart albeit narrowly and small for her.


    Didn''t he kiss her?


    Jang Shin''s strange actions in the past four days made her hope a little. She thought that he kept interfering because he was worried that she would fight with William again and get hurt like the first day. She was happy with his concern and entertained thoughts that perhaps, Jang Shin was finally epting his feelings for her.


    However, it turned out, Jang Shin was actually targeting William all this time? No wonder Jang Shin only talked to William in the past few days and ignored her!


    A woman desperate in love had a fragile heart and was full of doubts and insecurities.


    Tang Xinyang thoughts were not making any sense due to her low self confidence in getting Jang Shin''s eptance.


    "..." Xiong Zhi facepalmed.


    She created an opportunity for William to threaten Jang Shin or at least for the two to have a manly talk, as this was William''sst help for the two to incite Jang Shin.


    Yet this freaking zero EQ martial arts addict ruined it all!


    William was also speechless. The girl''s affection was this deep, to the point that she could make up such a ridiculous idea?


    This foolish and blind love... made William irritated.


    Jang Shin on the other hand had already jumped up in shock like a cat stepped on its tail. "Idiot! Where in the world did you get that idea?! I am more handsome than him! He might be stronger and taller than me but I am still manly! And between the two of you, you are way cooler!"


    Xiong Zhi looked at the angry man with a nk face, her mouth slightly opened.


    ...Is that even the point?


    She calmed down and nkly turned her eyes away.


    Never mind, these two were born for each other and a hopeless case.


    William''s smile faltered.


    The heck... These two.... Their brain cells had some problems...


    After a few seconds of shock, Tang Xinyang sighed in relief. Then she turned red.


    ''You are way cooler!''


    ''You are cooler!''


    These words were like ''I choose you'', weren''t they?


    She coughed and rubbed her nose, pressing down the rising corners of her lips.


    "Oh... I-is that so? T-then I won''t stop you. Go ahead, don''t mind me, hehe."


    Tang Xinyang sat back again. She held her cheeks, repeated Jang Shin''s words, and interpreted them many times in mind.


    After a pause, Jang Shin''s ears reddened in embarrassment.


    But this woman with a chicken brain would really believe and entertain that ridiculous idea if he did not make it clear.


    "Let''s go," Jang Shin said to William awkwardly.


    William nced dully at Tang Xinyang who was grinning widely. Then at the man who was holding in his embarrassment.


    He felt irritated again.


    Dang it!

 Chapter 597 - Jang Shin and William

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Jang Shin and William</h4>


    The two men went to the next VVIP room.


    They just entered the room when Jang Shin spoke. "I know you are not serious with Xinyang. Please refrain from ying with her."


    William scoffed. He was so irritated right now. "What are you telling to a man who is about to leave this country? I won''t be seeing you two anymore, so there''s no need for this empty threat and reminder."


    Jang Shin paused.


    William had a point.


    However...


    "Xinyang really looks up to you. Ever since the duel that day, she always kept it in mind. That martial arts addict will surely chase after you for a rematch until she wins. You could see how persistent she is in the past four days."


    Tang Xinyang went with William enthusiastically for the purpose of asking for a rematch. William knew that as well. There were no amorous thoughts in her mind at all.


    But pointing it out still gave a heavy blow on his pride and added a nail in his already aching heart.


    He scowled. "So what are you trying to say? That she will chase after me to my country and I should ignore her or avoid her? Ha, who are you to say that? Are you her boyfriend?"


    William''s voice got colder. The usual yful smirk on his face was gone. When he was not smiling, he looked very intimidating.


    But Jang Shin did not back down. His long and thin eyes narrowed as he stared back. "Yes, I ask you of that. As Xinyang''s butler."


    "Butler, my ass. You are not even her personal aide. Nor her boyfriend. Can''t you just be straightforward and admit that you are jealous? Your actions really make you a coward."


    Jang Shin clenched his fists.


    William''s words were all on point.


    "You are right. I am not her personal aide and have no right to block you from her, nor am I her boyfriend. But... I am still her friend who is concerned for her. I have long heard of your escapades. Coward or not, I sincerely ask you to not y around with her feelings."


    "..."


    William closed his eyes to calm down his suffocated chest. He really wanted beat up this man.


    Feelings?


    What feelings?


    That woman did not have an ounce of feelings at all for him!


    What made this man think she had?


    These two.. would surely kill the people around them with their ignorance and naivety! Agh!


    William took a deep breath and opened his eyes. He calmed down.


    "So you are saying that as long as I don''t y around with her feelings, it is alright?"


    Jang Shin''s eyes were confused. "What?"


    "I am saying that if I am serious about her, you won''t stop me from dating her, or hering to me?"


    The other stiffened. "You..?"


    "Yes, me. Unlike you, I can go and confess my sincere feelings right now and ask her for a true date between lovers. I will promise to not y with her feelings and sincerely treat her as my girlfriend."


    Jang Shin''s mind stopped working.


    The yboy wanted to be serious with a girl?


    And that girl was the tomboyish Tang Xinyang?


    Jang Shin looked at William in disbelief. "There''s no way that is true. You''re lying."


    "Do I look like I am joking?" William asked seriously and stepped forward.


    His deep blue eyes reflected the feelings he was holding in the past four days.


    Jang Shin''s mind emptied out. It took a long time before he could start thinking again, but his thoughts were sluggish.


    If William was really serious... then Xinyang...


    Xinyang could really...


    The image of the two in the ring appeared in Jang Shin''s mind. Both of them were grinning with bright eyes, having fun. They looked good together. So good that Jang Shin''s heart was squeezed painfully.


    There was a long period of silence as the two men faced off.


    "I can''t." These words came out with difficulty from his lips. He closed his eyes. "I can''t let you do that."


    He could not fool himself. He could not bear to leave Tang Xinyang to another man, even if that man was a strong and exemry man like William Grand.


    William''s face was calm, but his fists already clenched.


    Ha.


    Even at this time...


    His voice was quiet. "So what do you n to do? Are you going to prevent her from getting happiness with other men, because of your selfish heart? You don''t want her, but you won''t allow other people to get her. What is it that you really want?"


    Jang Shin could not speak. He looked at his clenched hands.


    He...


    Jang Shin''s belief and aspiration shed in his mind, but they all looked distant and minor right now that a part of him was saying that it did not matter anymore.


    William looked at the dull face of the conflicted man.


    If Jang Shin could not speak the feelings hidden in his heart outright, then he, William, would speak out. He knew that this would be the only chance he could get to dere his feelings.


    "I like Xinyang. It even crossed my mind that if it is her, I can tie myself down in a marriage with her. I have never considered any woman as part of my future before. She is the first. It is funny to think that I already like her this much after only meeting and knowing her for a short period of time. But that shows how likeable and adorable she is. Did you know, in just a span of four days, she made miserable."


    His blue eyes dimmed. He turned away and walked a few steps aside. He put his hands in his pockets and stared nkly at the wall.


    "However, she only likes you. She is stubborn and persistent. Perhaps, even after ten years, she will still chase after you. You don''t even know how to treasure her. Don''t take her feelings for granted. I should be the one condemning you, bastard."


    "I am William. Many women line up to get me. I can''t spend ten years or twenty years wasting my time on a person who will not love me back. However..." The tall blonde-haired man looked at Jang Shin again. "Once she gave up on you, I wille running to get her."


    The solemn blue eyes told Jang Shin that the man was not joking.


    "So if you don''t want that to happen, don''t make her wait until she gives up."


    After saying these, William halted. What was he saying?


    Helping out this ungrateful bastard? He did not have to fulfill Xiong Zhi''s request anymore.


    He smirked. "Actually, forget what I just said. If you can''t marry her and make her happy, then give up as early as now and ruthlessly cut off Xinyang''s feelings for you. Make it so that she will give up. I promise that I will make her happy."


    Jang Shin''s eyes shed angrily, but he could not answer William.


    William felt better after acting like the bad guy.


    He should have been like that from the very beginning! It was not like him at all to give kind advice that would benefit the enemy.

 Chapter 598 - Williams Exist

    <h4>Chapter 598 - William''s Exist</h4>


    ''Knock. Knock.''


    There was a knock on the door, breaking the silence and tensed atmosphere in the room.


    "Sir Grand, the flight will be in ten minutes. It is time to board the ne."


    "Alright." William turned to Jang Shin. "Think carefully about what I said..."


    William halted.


    Jang Shin''s expression was fierce andplex. There was blood on the corner of his lips. It seems like this man was holding himself for speaking out things he knew he could not promise to do.


    William felt irritated again. He irritably turned and left the room, leaving the man rooted inside.


    Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang was already standing at the entrance of the amodationdder.


    They began to say their goodbyes.


    "I hope I will not see you soon,dies."


    "Linfeng wanted to send you off but he is too busy and cannot extricate himself from thepany. Serves you right for not giving a heads-up at all that you''re leaving today. He said he will visit after the busy period passes. We will see you soon. Have a safe trip."


    "I will surely meet you again, senior! Keep up with the training, I will catch up soon."


    William smiled. He took Tang Xinyang''s hand, squeezed it gently, and kissed the slender fingers.


    "Xinyang, I really like you."


    The soulful blue eyes held a solemn light.


    Tang Xinyang grinned. "I really like you, too, senior. Since senior likes me, let''s meet again soon. In Boston''s arena, I''ll try to--Wua!"


    William pinched her cheeks. "That''s not what I meant, this silly girl. If Jang Shin makes you cry and you want to move on from him, look for me, okay? I will definitely make you happy. You have my contact number, so feel free to call or chat me up."


    A yful smile was on his lips. His expression was light but his blue eyes were deep.


    Tang Xinyangughed ruthlessly. "That won''t happen. I''ll make sure that he''ll marry me!"


    William ruffled Tang Xinyang''s hair. He hid the feelings of disappointment and loss in his heart.


    "Alright, I get it. You two are such a pain. Goodbye now."


    After bidding farewell, William walked away with the staff without looking back.


    Tang Xinyang waved at William''s disappearing figure.


    Xiong Zhi stared at his back in deep thoughts.


    At this time, Jang Shin just arrived at the entrance. His expression was unreadable as he watched quietly.


    ***


    After long thirteen hours of flight, William finally arrived in his long-missed country.


    Because he was feeling down, he nned to go to his suite directly and have a drink instead of sleeping to fix his jeg.


    Of course, he took selfies on his way.


    He sent all his handsome pictures in the dead group chat. Those cold-hearted sworn brothers of his just ''seen'' it.


    The sound of his door opening after unlocking with password echoed in the floor.


    As soon as he opened the door, hemanded his home''s AI.


    "Ang, turn on the night lights and select the song, ''Never thought that I could love''."


    He was in the mood for something sentimental.


    The warm dim lights lit up and the mechanical female voice sounded. "Wee, William. Good afternoon. Turning on night lights. The song will be yed in a few seconds."


    Soon, the slow and mncholic musical intro of the song sounded in his suite.


    William took off his coat and tie and threw them on the sofa. He directly went to the bar, when four men sitting on his bar stool greeted him.


    William almost shriek in shock.


    "The heck?! What are you four doing here! How did you enter!"


    The three pointed their fingers at Johan.


    Johan shrugged. "Your password is easy to remember, and Ang knows me."


    Johan is the one who created Ang.


    William was speechless.


    Caleb handed him a ss of vintage wine. "We have been waiting for you for a long time already. As expected, you will coop up in this room. Tsk. Tsk. How sad are you to send that many selfies?"


    Euginie shook his head. "How broken is your heart to y this song?"


    Johan nudged Eugine. "It is the first time our oldest has his heart broken. First love, first heartbreak."


    Caleb and Eugine: "O~"


    William: "..."


    These bastards!


    Caleb: "Don''t worry, we are here to cheer you up! We will drink all afternoon until night and dawn."


    Erich who was silent all this time raised his winess. "Congrattions to our oldest experiencing his first love. You have now passed your puberty."


    The four men cheered.


    William: ....These guys!


    William had a dark face, but his heart was not that gloomy anymore.


    Caleb hooked an arm around his neck. "Come on! Tell us the story of ''I fell in love with the wrong person.'' We''re all ears!"


    William shook his head with a helpless smile. "Nah~ I already moved on~"


    The men kept urging William. It was a story that kept them gathered here right after lunch and waited for almost an hour despite their busy schedule.


    However, William still did not tell them and just keptughing at how ridiculous his brothers were.


    "Thank you, brothers. As a reward, you can kiss my smooth and handsome cheeks today."


    "Eww!"


    "Gross!"


    "We can manage, thank you."


    Williamughed. He was really touched. "And also, brothers..."


    The four men: "Yeah?"


    William smiled at them with a bit of a menacing air. "Don''t ever surprise me like this again. It''s creepy. And I will change my password from now on and reformat Ang."


    The menined.


    William''s depressing afternoon turned into a warm one.


    ***


    A/N: I did not include the full details of the four days date in this arc even if I love to since William''s feelings will only be briefly introduced and will exit quickly on the stage. But I am nning to put those four days date in William''s arc in Volume Three. It was not part of the main stories, just side stories. So you''ll know how William experienced his first heartache.


    I would like to know your thoughts about it. ^^

 Chapter 599 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 599 - I Miss You</h4>


    Now that William left the country, Jang Shin could finally return to his work. He no longer had to escape during working hours just to meddle in the pair''s date.


    By next morning, Jang Shin showed up in SC''s headquarters. He was in a dampened mood after William''s deration yesterday. He kept thinking about it and was restless all night so hisplexion was not good.


    Linfeng was already working in the president''s office. He also looked a bit disheveled, but he was already used to such a hectic workload abroad.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, he spoke to Jang Shin without raising his head from the files. "Since you are here, you will apany Shinichi today. I''ve already told Shinichi about you."


    Jang Shin saw three empty cups of coffee on the table. "You stayed here all night? Did you even sleep?" He called the secretary in to clean up the cups.


    "I have to. Thepany''s ZD Comprehensive Project is in the busiest time, and there''s also movements from greedy parties. Our project with Shinichi is also progressing rapidly. There''s a lot to do."


    In apany undergoing massive growth and expansion, it was no surprise to have two or more co-CEOs managing thepany on the right track. SC was in a simr period of massive growth and expansion, thus, the cooperation of the two co-CEOs were necessary for smooth management.


    Jang Shin felt guilty of escaping from work in these four days. The burden on Linfeng must have increased exponentially. Usually, the man would be able to finish his side of work then head over to Xiong Zhi''s side.


    "Alright, I''ll do that before Shinichies. You head back first and go to sleep."


    Linfeng leaned back on his chair and massaged his forehead. "I was hoping you will say that." He nced at Jang Shin. "How did spying on Xinyang''s date go?"


    Jang Shin was in low spirits. "I realized that I was really foolish."


    Linfeng: "?"


    Jang Shin pulled away Linfeng from his seat. "I''ll tell you over drinks once our schedule is free. Right now, you should rest first."


    Jang Shin used this excuse to stop Linfeng from his interrogation. In truth, he did not know how to speak about his feelings well. Theseplicated and disruptive emotions were eating away his heart and reasons. It was better to keep it to himself for now.


    He had a lot to think about, especially after William''s unwavering deration.


    Linfeng was stunned as he was kicked out of his own office.


    He heard from Xiong Zhi that Jang Shin had talked to William before thetter left. Jang Shin''s low spirits might be rted to that conversation.


    Anyway...


    Linfeng stretched his arms.


    He nced at the ss door and checked his reflection. He fixed his cuffs and suit andbed his hair with his fingers.


    He had been working to death in the past four days. Since he had now gotten a bit of free time, he could finally meet the person he wanted to see the most.


    Linfeng drove to IHZHI.


    ***


    Xiong Zhi was the official heir of the Xiong family. However, she had not officially taken charge of the Xiong Empire yet. She became part of the board and a department head as well, but she was not very active in the Xiong Empire. She mostly did her work now in IHZHI.


    Old Xiong allowed it since he still had the strength to oversee the family business. He also wanted to hone his heiress skills first before handing over the huge pie.


    Xiong Zhi was working on the doc.u.ments early in the morning. She was particrly bothered about the file that the IAmFashionista sent to her.


    She already asked for an exnation yesterday evening. Xiong Zhi expected their answer within today.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    She thought that it was either Fang Dien or Xiao Mei.


    "Enter," she said curtly without looking up.


    Strangely, the person who came in did not speak nor greet her.


    Xiong Zhi frowned when she suddenly noticed a shadow looming over her desk. She raised her head coldly.


    "What are you--"


    However, her words halted as a light kissnded on her lips.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened nkly in surprise before a gentle smile appeared in them.


    Linfeng was about to distance himself when the woman suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and deepened the kiss.


    Linfeng smiled as he dove inside the soft and warm little mouth, entangling with the soft little tongue.


    Her girlfriend was really getting naughty day by day.


    He responded with longing and hot kisses. He really missed her scent and her taste.


    The sluggish Xiong Zhi wanted to extend the kiss but she was worried that Linfeng''s back would feel ufortable by bending over the desk.


    She finally let go of his neck.


    The two pairs of swollen red lips distanced themselves, asionally stealing pecks, but their foreheads stayed against each other.


    Linfeng''s warm breath hit Xiong Zhi''s lips. "I missed you so much."


    "Me too," Xiong Zhi mumbled.


    "Say it again."


    "I miss you too, Linfeng."


    Linfeng kissed her lips again. He held the back of her neck and rubbed her earlobe with his thumb as he devoured with fervor.


    He kissed her long and hard that Xiong Zhi m.o.a.ned.


    Linfeng suddenly stopped kissing her.


    Going further would be dangerous.


    The towering man put a hand on the desk, flipped over it swiftly, and hugged her up while leaning back on the desk.


    Xiong Zhi put her arms around his slim but strong waist and buried her face in his chest, inhaling his scent.


    The couple stayed like that for a moment.


    Xiong Zhi broke the silence.


    "It''s so early in the morning. Howe you are here?"


    "Jang Shin kicked me out of the office. He wants me to make up for the past four days."


    Xiong Zhi frowned faintly. For Jang Shin to kick Linfeng out, this man probably did not sleep again.

 Chapter 600 - Recharging

    <h4>Chapter 600 - ''Recharging''</h4>


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with concern.


    "You did not sleep? "


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng had been chatting with each other online every break. She knew that he had been sleeping in his office. But the man actually did not sleep and worked all night?


    Linfeng bowed his head and pressed his lips on her hair. "There are many things to do."


    Talking to her, his voice finally showed a bit of tiredness.


    Xiong Zhi was a bit worried. ZD Comprehension Project''s rapid expansion was already taking a toll on Linfeng. She wondered just why Linfeng had to advance his ns regarding ZD World and suffer like this.


    Xiong Zhi had no idea that Linfeng was in a secret battle with Guan Gao Huan.


    "Do you want me to help?" she whispered.


    Linfeng shook his head and tightened his embrace. "You have many things to do as well. There''s IHZHI, the Xiong Empire, and the ongoing investigation. I have to hurry up and help you settle those one by one."


    The woman in his arms tilted her small face up to look at his face. "You are helping me enough. Besides, I am not that busy. I can help a thing or two."


    Linfeng nced at the pile of doc.u.ments on Xiong Zhi''s table.


    His girlfriend was already in the office first thing in the morning, earlier than usual, wasn''t it because she had many things to do?


    Linfeng smiled gently. He knew that she was concerned about him, and it warmed his heart.


    "Alright, I actually need your help." Linfeng finally released his embrace and looked at Xiong Zhi''s face.


    "Just say it."


    The tall man half-sitting on the desk lifted Xiong Zhi''s chin and stared into her eyes. His flirtatious peach blossom eyes seemed to be seducing the woman in front of him.


    "I need to recharge."


    Xiong Zhi blinked. Her blood warmed up again.


    Linfeng''s charm never failed to work on her. Despite his disheveled hair, swollen red lips, and unkempt tie due to the kiss, he looked more daring and s.e.xier than usual.


    Her eyes deepened. She tilted her head and lightly bit the finger that was holding her chin. Her small tongue grazed against it.


    "Alright. Whatever you wish."


    Linfeng''s eyes instantly darkened and his adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    He swiftly stood and carried Xiong Zhi up.


    "Where''s your bedroom?" Linfeng asked hoarsely.


    IHZHI had bedroom spaces for its employees. All the department heads and higher-ups have their own private bedrooms in the office. It was an evil yet subtle encouragement to entice the employees to work overtime in thepany.


    Xiong Zhi pointed at the back door. "There."


    There was a blush on her cheeks. Her heart was beating wildly as Linfeng took each step hurriedly towards the room.


    The bedroom was spacious and clean.


    The man put Xiong Zhi down on the bed. He swiftly took off his suit jacket. He was about to hang them on the rack when Xiong Zhi pulled his arm to the bed.


    "Don''t mind it. You have spare clothes here."


    Linfeng was stunned. "I have?" He had never taken a step here in the bedroom before.


    Xiong Zhi stiffened.


    She had especially made this room and the bed bigger with Linfeng in mind.


    Because... it was at that season when she was fed with all kinds of romantic and R-18 materials. She had hoped that she would have this kind of day with Linfeng in the future in her office.


    And now, the moment came.


    But admitting the truth would make it sound like she was a perverted woman, wouldn''t it?


    Linfeng realized it too when he saw how Xiong Zhi turned silent and kept avoiding his eyes. His eyes glinted as his smile became devilish.


    "Is that so?" He brushed his lips on her ears. "So my young miss had that in mind since a long time ago?"


    Feeling the hot breath on her ears and hearing the maic whispers, Xiong Zhi shuddered.


    "We are already together that time..."


    "Really?" Linfeng chuckled happily. He moved away to take off his shoes and Xiong Zhi''s heels.


    Xiong Zhi was embarrassed. In truth, she was still at the stage of seducing Linfeng at that time.


    "Of course. Anyway, I am very considerate and bought things that you might use in the future. As a girlfriend, I did a good job, didn''t I?"


    Linfeng was already on top of Xiong Zhi. He was now pulling at his necktie. He devilishly smiled.


    "Hmm... While putting my ''stuff'' here, are you thinking of ''this'' in your mind?" Linfeng was getting closer and closer.


    Xiong Zhi gulped.


    The man''s husky voice was deep and sensual. It made her heart tremble and her knees soft.


    "S-so what if I am?" She actually stuttered in her first word! Xiong Zhi blushed.


    How could Xiong Zhi think straight when Linfeng was slowly stripping in front of her?


    She just wanted to focus on watching him remove every piece of clothing on him!


    Linfeng was unbuttoning his white shirt. His throat knot became more visible, the toned chest was slowly being shown, and the strong abdominal muscles...


    Xiong Zhi swallowed as she stared.


    "So what if you did?" His voice was hoarse. His deeply lidded eyes looked at her like she was prey. "Then I would be honored by your thoughtfulness and hidden motive."


    The man took off his shirt and closed their distance.


    He kissed her deeply and ferociously. Like a hungry beast.


    Xiong Zhi was giddy by Linfeng''s kiss. She could feel the domineering tongue ravaging her mouth and sucking deeply.


    "Mmm..."


    She wanted to do more. After the man stimted her by taking his clothes one by one, Xiong Zhi naturally anticipated for the next thing toe.


    It had been so long when they shared their first night. And because Linfeng had just returned to the country and was introduced to the society, the time to share intimate moments with him had been shortened.


    Xiong Zhi had dreamt of that night several times. She wanted to ''do'' it again with Linfeng.


    Her hands roved over his hard chest, his wide shoulders and on the strong back.


    The watery sounds of kissing and sucking filled the room and the temperature rose slowly.


    After a long time, Linfeng finally stopped his deep kiss. Breathing heavily, he flopped down next to her and hugged her waist. He kissed her neck and sniffed her hair as he slowly calmed down.


    "Can you stay by my side for an hour? I''ll recharge quickly."


    Xiong Zhi who was anticipating the glorious moment: ???


    Momentster, Xiong Zhi felt Linfeng''s warm and steady breaths.


    Xiong Zhi finally realized that the ''recharge'' Linfeng was talking about was this--sleeping!


    Just. Sleeping. Only.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    Why do you have to get my hopes up for nothing?


    This mischievous man...


    Xiong Zhi lightly turned her head to face Linfeng.


    She wanted to pinch his cheeks as punishment for getting her worked up in vain. But when she saw the faint dark circles under his eyes, she felt heartache instead.


    She sighed gently and very lightly kissed his closed eyelids.


    Whatever. She could seduce him anytime.


    Come to think of it, she was alsocking sleep in the past couple of days.


    Watching the handsome sleeping face of her boyfriend, Xiong Zhi was slowly getting sleepy as well. She murmured before she fell into slumber. "Sweet dreams..."

 Chapter 601 - What makes me happy?

    <h4>Chapter 601 - What makes me happy?</h4>


    Xiong Zhi woke up and saw that the space beside her was empty. Linfeng was already up.


    She blinked. She actually slept longer than him, the more tired one.


    The door of the bathroom opened and Linfeng came in. He had already taken a shower and changed his clothes.


    "I was about to wake you up. It''s lunchtime already. I called the chef to send us food." Linfeng approached her and kissed her briefly. "I bet you are hungry."


    Xiong Zhi blearily went to the bathroom to freshen up. After going out of the bathroom, she was finally fully awake.


    She felt her stomach growl. She followed behind Linfeng back to the office. "Linfeng, did you sleep well? You should have slept more."


    "I slept well thanks to you," the man patted her head.


    Xiong Zhi was about to sit on the couch while Linfeng prepared their food when she suddenly caught a glimpse of her clean desk.


    "Did you clean up my desk?"


    "Yes. I saw that you have many files left unattended so I arranged them for you. I also finished some which could be done fast."


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng nkly. She checked the time. She slept for three to four hours.


    But Linfeng woke up early and even had the time to clean her desk and do her work.


    "Did you really sleep?" Xiong Zhi frowned. She remembered the shadow under his eyes and the tiredness on his face earlier.


    The always capable and resilient man was obviously exhausted.


    Linfeng felt that Xiong Zhi was displeased. It must have something to do with his little resting time.


    "I slept quite long," he coughed.


    His majestic girlfriend''s eyes narrowed. She said nkly with a raised eyebrow. "Heh. You told me that you need me to replenish your energy, but it seems like I am the one who benefited from this and became more of a burden on you. What use am I then?"


    Linfeng was slightly fl.u.s.tered after hearing Xiong Zhi''s words. Seeing that his girlfriend''s expression was not good, he knew that his actions made her unhappy. He initially only wanted to help lessen her workload. He did not think about how Xiong Zhi would feel.


    He sat beside her and held her hand. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to make you feel like that."


    Xiong Zhi could not stay angry at Linfeng for even a minute longer. He had done this for her. But she felt useless if Linfeng continuously sacrificed his well-being for her. He already paid for so much in the past and now.


    She hoped that he would take care of himself better.


    "Linfeng."


    "Yes? Say it, I''ll listen to you."


    Xiong Zhi only called his name but Linfeng was already willing topromise.


    "What makes me happy?"


    The man was taken aback. After a pause, he answered hesitantly. "Being with me...?"


    Xiong Zhi pinched Linfeng''s nose. "It''s good that you know. I am the happiest person whenever I''m beside you. I am most pleased when you are happy and having fun. I am at ease when you sleep well and eat at the right time. I am satisfied with knowing that you are living well, free from suffering."


    "...."


    Linfeng''s heart slowly melted into a pool of softness. He slowly hugged her, quietly listening to her sweet confession-like nagging.


    His most beloved girlfriend continued straightforwardly. "In short, you are my happiness. It breaks my heart whenever I see you suffer or make a sacrifice of your self. Please don''t do that. You have to take care of your health and well-being. You taking care of yourself is like taking care of my most important treasure."


    "...Um, alright." He epted her words of warm concern and love. He put his hand over his heart, as if swearing. "I shall follow your majesty''s decree, I promise to follow your words and always make you happy."


    "...This guy." Xiong Zhi chuckled and gave him a quick peck on his lips.


    "It makes me think for the nth time that I should really dismiss you as a butler officially "


    Linfeng instantly refused. "No, only that cannot be."


    Xiong Zhi red at him nkly. Linfeng was really stubborn.


    "I thought you want to make me happy? How will I be happy if you are working on two heavy roles? Not to mention, the two jobs need a lot of time and attention. I can''t make you suffer like this."


    Linfeng hugged his girlfriend tightly. "Zhi''er, we already talked about this. Being your butler is not a burden to me at all. It is my own will to take care of you. Tending to your needs and working under you is my greatest pleasure. You..."


    ''You have no idea how possessive I am to you.''


    Linfeng did not say thest sentence but dropped a kiss on the girl''s forehead instead. "Besides, I won''t let other people serve you. Especially if it''s a man."


    Just imaging that her girlfriend''s e.r.o.t.i.c face when she just woke up every morning would be seen by another man even if it was a butler, arranging her food, and knowing all her hobbies and dislikes, made Linfeng''s expression turn dark.


    As if he would allow anyone to approach his Zhi''er!


    His Zhi''er was beautiful, smart, and charming. Only a blind man would not fall for her.


    This was why Linfeng was adamant on staying as her butler. Besides, Linfeng was more at ease if those confidential matters regarding her would be handled by him personally instead of other people.


    "Sigh~" Xiong Zhi helplessly sighed.


    Her boyfriend was usually very indulgent to her, but only on this matter, he would not let her win.


    It seemed that Linfeng had decided to serve her until old age.


    Growl~


    The grumble of Xiong Zhi''s stomach made the couple halt from their little argument.


    Linfeng chuckled, "Let''s eat for now."


    Linfeng served her food diligently. Xiong Zhi gave up using her two hands with Linfeng around. The only thing left for Linfeng to do was to serve the food in her mouth. Of course, Xiong Zhi would not allow that, or else she might really forget that she had limbs.


    Linfeng overly indulged her.


    It was only after eating that Linfeng mentioned the work matters he had done today.


    "Zhi''er, you have received a reply from IAmFashionista. How did you be a VVIP?" Linfeng finally asked the matter that was bugging him.

 Chapter 602 - Approaching the Main Plot

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Approaching the Main Plot</h4>


    On that day when William left the country, Xiong Zhi had received a message and a file from IAmFashionista.


    Since IAmFashionista had previously given out their invitations for its VIP and VVIP, Xiong Zhi thought it was an update regarding the event.


    However, it was surprising to see a message asking Xiong Zhi to update her information and officially sign the papers to be an official VVIP starting this year.


    There was a great difference between a VVIP and a VIP.


    VVIP was given more privilege and authority over IAmFashionista than the VIP. They could set decisions and vote for the head organizer or even kick out someone from the organization. In other words, they have the power to put someone into a position and take away the same power from other members.


    When buying the dress four years ago at a sky high price, Xiong Zhi admitted that she indeed had the underlying intention to get the organization''s favor. However, since then, she never got the chance to attend any major event held by IAmFashionista. Due to Mr. Lou''s death, the former head organizer, the major events for VIPs and VVIPs had been postponed for a very long time.


    (A/n: IAmFashionista continued it''s annual and monthly events, but it''s not in arge scale where all members of the VIPs or VVIPs woulde. There''s no point or advantage for the VIPs or VVIPs to attend in an event that is useless to them, so Xiong Zhi who was heavily managing her time at that period naturally refrained from attendance and was waiting for a suitable one to attend.)


    It was perplexing why the organization stayed mum for a long time, but perhaps it was because all VVIP members had note into an agreement yet for the right person who would sit on the position of the head organizer.


    The former head organizer, Mr. Luo, had done a great service for IAmFashionista. The VVIPs could be at ease in putting the tactful old man at the highest position. Mr. Luo had never taken advantage of his position because if he did, he would suffer from the VVIPs'' wrath.


    After his death, the VVIPs could not find the right person to take on Mr. Luo''s position. Their views differed from each other.


    They did not want to put a greedy man on that seat, and they all suspect each other. IAmFashionista was a bottomless pit filled with the VVIPs'' money in exchange for good reputation, sources,work of information, and fame. How could they not be concerned of who was going to sit on that position?


    This was why for four years, it was the host and the chief designer of IAmFashionista, Mr. Cang who temporarily oversaw the position for the regr events and major events kept on getting postponed.


    Now that the organization would finally have its first major event involving VVIPs and VIPs after Mr. Luo''s death, the organization immediately sent out the invitations.


    ''A voting event will happen,'' Xiong Zhi mused.


    ording to her grandfather, to hold a voting pool, at least three VVIPs must request it to the head organizer. Only then would the head organizer update the rest of the VVIPs for a voting event.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised to see that she was actually upgraded as a VVIP. When did it happen? She had only attended once and contributed greatly at that one event. She thought she must have major contributions for at least three times before the organization could consider her as a VVIP.


    Xiong Zhi asked for a detailed exnation, and now, they finally replied.


    "I am not exactly sure how I became the VVIP. May I see their reply?"


    Linfeng took the tablet and opened the file.


    When Xiong Zhi read the response, her brows rose.


    "I thought that the offer which Mr. Luo gave to me before had be invalid. To think that he actually nominated me anonymously before his death. Mr. Cang managed to find out it''s me after going through every possible changes in that year. Since I contributed an extremely high price, I guess it''s not surprising that Mr. Cang will suspect it was me."


    After Mr. Cang confirmed that it was her, he asked her to update her information because she had not fully signed the papers that Mr. Luo gave to her back then, as she said that she would think about it first. Still, Mr. Luo had nominated her as a VVIP in the eyes of the rest of the members.


    Once Xiong Zhi updated her information and brought out the files that Mr. Luo had given to her four years ago, then she would be an official VVIP.


    Linfeng was stunned. "You have met Mr. Luo?"


    "Yes, the day before he died. I never expected it too. His death was so sudden. I didn''t have the chance to respond to him."


    Linfeng found the situation suspicious. "What did he exactly say to you?"


    "Mr. Luo was offering me a VVIP position. He was very uneasy at that time. He said something about the bnce that IAmFashionista is keeping for the stability of the upper society. I remember it well. I doubted the cause of his death because he looked like he was running from someone at that time."


    Linfeng could hear the warning bells. Based on Xiong Zhi''s words, Mr. Luo''s death was not idental.


    "Can you tell me more details?" Linfeng took Xiong Zhi''s hand, his low deep voice sounded serious.


    For some reason, his heart was thumping loudly.


    He suddenly remembered Mr. Finch''s words and warning.


    (A/n: Mr. Finch is a hidden lord from underground who offered Linfeng to be his substitute, in return for ZD World''s partnership and helping his son in the shadows. Refer chapter 499-500)


    Mr. Finch told home the suspicious movement underground.


    An economic war...


    These two might not be connected, however, Linfeng''s top-notch instincts were telling him that the matters happening in IAmFashionista and the movements underground might be connected.


    It was just a hunch.


    Xiong Zhi began to tell him the details of her conversation with the deceased Mr. Luo. It had been four years but Xiong Zhi remembered them well.


    They were a man''sst words to her.


    (A/n: Mr. Luo and Xiong Zhi''s conversation is in chapter 177-178, it is important that you read the chapter again.)


    After hearing the story from Xiong Zhi, Linfeng was silent.


    Mr. Luo had mentioned an economic war. He said that if the bnce broke, it would result to an international economic war that would hit the domestic market terribly.


    And the starting point might be IAmFAshionista.


    Why did the deceased old man say that?


    What happened four years ago that made him ask help from Xiong Zhi who was only a sixteen or seventeen year old girl?


    Why approach Xiong Zhi instead of others?


    Because of her sky-high contribution?


    The more Linfeng thought about it, the more he thought that Mr. Finch''s words were bing a reality.


    Linfeng squeezed Xiong Zhi''s hand. Hisshes lowered, hiding the darkness in them. "What is your n now? If Mr. Luo was running from someone, those people mighte to you if they learn that you got this position. I don''t know the exact picture, but this might be dangerous."


    Even as he said that, his heart continued to beat loudly.


    Perhaps getting deeper into this matter made him excited. He wanted to unmask this conspiracy that seemed to span a huge web.


    However, he would never risk Xiong Zhi''s safety for this.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the file.


    She was quiet for a long time. Then she lifted her eyes. Determination filled them.


    "When Mr. Luo died, I have thought it over. If I had been more attentive and offered help to a cornered old man, then Mr. Luo might have a chance to survive. I wasn''t able to help him, even though I am thest person he turned to."


    Xiong Zhi had died once.


    To her, the matter of someone''s life and death was sensitive, especially for the people who died innocently or wronged by others'' terrible schemes.


    She also had her own selfishness. This power, if she could secure it, would help her a lot in various ways. Furthermore, like Linfeng''s inner feelings, Xiong Zhi wanted to get deeper into these matters. It would not do her any good if she remained ignorant of these things.


    "I want to ept this. This is Mr. Lou''s final wish. Even if it meant that I will be dragged to deeper waters, I will still take it. We... also need all resources and opportunities we can get."


    Xiong Zhi could feel it. There might be an important and indelible connection to the events of the past life.


    Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi then nodded. He lowered his head to kiss her temples.


    Since his girlfriend had decided, he could only protect her from the sidelines.


    "Alright, I will support you. But never let yourself encounter these dangerous things alone anymore, alright?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded and smiled.


    She was d that Linfeng was at her side.


    The tall man embraced her and continued to brush his lips on her cheeks and ears as he spoke huskily.


    "Mr. Luo told you that there will be peopleing to you in the future. Has anyone suspicious approached you so far?"


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "Not that I am aware of. Besides, I am not an official VVIP yet. I am only recorded anonymously."


    "Alright, I''ll be staying by your side after you update your information."


    The long phoenix eyes of the woman narrowed as she red at him. "That can''t do. You are so busy. How can I take all your time?"


    Linfeng kissed his girlfriend''s cheek. "Jang Shin is in the office. Shinichi is bingfortable in the country and Gu Zhen is helping us apany Shinichi sometimes. Some important matters could be attended by Jang Shin. I will bring my work here and stay with you."


    "There''s really no need. Nothing will happen after I submit the paper. At least not that soon."


    Linfeng sighed and buried his face on her fragrant hair. "Even so, I still want to be with you." He sounded like a child asking to be pampered.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart turned soft. "... You''ve learned to act coquettish."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    When Linfeng acted like this, Xiong Zhi had no choice but toply.


    She had no idea that after she submitted the paper, a person woulde visiting her on the next day.


    ****


    (A/n: We are approaching the main plot that this author had thrown all over from the beginning chapters until now. You might have forgotten the other pieces of crucial information so it is better to read the referred chapters once again. Especially, IAmFashionista Arc 1. The two masked men, Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi had attended the event four years ago and had a discussion with Mr. Luo. This is the continuation of the said Arc.


    I want to tell more but, I will leave the musing to you guys!)

 Chapter 603 - Settling the debt: The First Favor

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Settling the debt: The First Favor</h4>


    On the highest floor of LG Club, shrouded by dim lightning, a butler entered and whispered something to the man who was skimming through his files.


    "Have you confirmed?" the man asked. On his usual expressionless face was a hint of surprise.


    "Yes, Master. As you have told me, I urged Mr. Cang to send the invitations to the VVIPs early. And as Master expected, Mr. Cang also sent an additional file to someone else. We followed his men and saw the files being delivered to IHZHI."


    Lu Jin''s eyes shed.


    The anonymous person was most likely the person in IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi.


    "It is possible. The young miss of the Xiong family surprised us four years ago with her sky high contribution. It will not be a wonder if she became a VVIP because of that," Lu Jin muttered. He turned to his butler. "Did you manage to get your hands on the doc.u.ments?"


    "Our people only took a glimpse of the first few doc.u.ments. Although we cannot confirm with the rest of the pages, they are about a VVIP position."


    Lu Jin nodded.


    He understood it now.


    This anonymous person had not signed the papers officially, thus she remained anonymous. Once Xiong Zhi signed the papers, the curtain would be lifted up and she would be officially acknowledged as a new VVIP member.


    If he had not set this bait, this person would likely note out.


    "Good. Prepare the contract. We will visit her tomorrow."


    ***


    Early morning by next day, the couple were busy tackling their ownpany doc.u.ments. They were inside Xiong Zhi''s office and was quietly working on their respective desks.


    Only the sounds of flipping pages could be heard in the room. Sometimes, one of the two would walk to the floor-to-ceiling window and call their people for specific business matters.


    Despite the busy work, the couple wasfortable with each other''s silent presence as they worked.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door disturbed thefortable working atmosphere.


    "Chairwoman, a guest is asking to meet you. They are downstairs."


    It was the voice of the deputy secretary from Xiong Zhi''s team of assistants.


    When Linfeng went on leave, the deputy secretary took charge of the team.


    Linfeng opened the door and let the secretarye in.


    The person bowed and reported the call she received from the receptionist downstairs.


    "The guest has no appointment so the staff temporarily guided him to the lounge on the first floor."


    "Did he say his name and what business he has with me?"


    "Yes. His name is Liu Fung. He is one of the initial investors of ArtWorld. But he did not say the exact purpose of his visit. He directly asked for you. He said that you will know why he came."


    Linfeng was surprised.


    What was an investor doing here?


    He thought that it might because of apany project the investor might be interested in, but IHZHI was not looking for orcking in investors at this time, nor were there anypany situation that called for the investor''s sudden visit.


    On the other hand, after showing an expression of surprise, Xiong Zhi''s face turned serious.


    In the four years that passed and ever since thepletion of ArtWorld, she had not forgotten her deal with Liu Fung.


    The more that she gathered experience in business world, the more that she realized how careless and reckless she had been to make a deal with Lui Fung and the man behind him,promising herself with two favors.


    (Author note: You can refer to this chapter 143-145)


    However, Lui Fung had never approached her again, making Xiong Zhi feel at ease and dreadful for what mighte at the same time.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Linfeng hesitantly.


    If Linfeng came to know about it, she would surely be scolded.


    "Let hime in," Xiong Zhi said after a while.


    The secretary added, "Chairwoman, ording to the people downstairs, Mr. Liu is with another person. He said that he wishes to bring the person upstairs too."


    Xiong Zhi stiffened.


    ...Was that person Liu Fung''s boss?


    She clearly remembered that time back then. Liu Fung was definitely acting under themand of a mysterious person.


    Xiong Zhi silently berated herself for the nth time for her carelessness when she was younger.


    After brief consideration, she trusted that her top-notch security staff would not allow any dangerous thing to enter the building. Besides, she was with Linfeng. Meeting the two men was possible.


    The time to settle the debt had finallye.


    Xiong Zhi nodded somberly. "It''s alright. Lead them up here."


    When the secretary was gone, Linfeng approached her.


    "It looks like you have an idea of what business that man has with you."


    He could sense that Xiong Zhi expected this investor''s arrival, but why was she making that serious face?


    Xiong Zhi did not n to hide it from him.


    "It''s my foolishness. Before, when grandfather handed to me the ArtWorld proposal, I had done every possible way to rope in investors, otherwise, no one would invest at all."


    "...Every possible way?"


    "Yes. I made a deal with Liu Fung before. In exchange of investing in ArtWorld, I will be indebted to him with two favors."


    Linfeng was with Xiong Zhi''s side during those circ.u.mstances. He subtly helped her to secure some investors, but he did not know about these two favors.


    He frowned. "That''s not a wise move. What if Liu Fung asked from you the impossible?"


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng embarrassedly. "I am very desperate and rather impulsive back then. Besides, Liu Fung was working under a boss who was more powerful than I am. If I didn''t resort to extreme means, then I might have failed ArtWorld."


    Seeing the frown still not abating from the man''s forehead, Xiong Zhi then assured Linfeng. "But right now, it''s different. I''ve be the heiress of the Xiong family and I have IHZHI. Most especially, I have you, the sixth king who is the owner of SC. The boss behind Liu Fung should see all that. They will not be too brazen and ask for too much regarding the favors."


    Linfeng was still worried.


    What if they were dangerous people and asked Xiong Zhi to do something that might harm or implicate her?


    Linfeng could not voice that out. In any case, it already happened. He could only do everything to shoulder this responsibility with her and protect her.


    Linfeng sighed and patted her head. "Alright. But I will be beside you. You can''t keep me out of it."


    Xiong Zhi finally let out a smile. "Of course."


    Thank goodness that Linfeng was by her side.


    A knock sounded again. "Chairwoman, the guests are here."


    "Let them in."


    Xiong Zhi was sitting on her office chair while Linfeng stood behind her and acted like his butler.


    The door opened.


    Liu Fung entered first.


    "It has been long time, Miss Xiong Zhi," the man said with a yful smile. He was about topliment the girl who grew up so elegantly and beautifully when he felt a chill on his back.


    The tall man standing beside the beautifuldy was giving him a cold stare.


    Liu Fung swallowed down the words and stepped aside.


    "I would like you to meet the person I brought today..."


    On cue, a tall man with dark hair and dark eyes entered.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi both stiffened.


    "...Mr. Lu Jin," Liu Fung said with a ttering smile.


    Lu Jin nodded at Xiong Zhi. Then he threw a cold nce at Linfeng.


    He indifferently asked, "Where shall I sit?"


    Xiong Zhi moistened her throat with a sip from her coffee, a bit speechless.


    Lu Jin''s appearance was unexpected.


    It was Linfeng who answered Lu Jin.


    "If you please." He gestured at the couches. "My Young Miss instructed me to prepare the couch for you. You can sit in any of the two."


    It was obviously insincere.


    Liu Fung frowned at the rude remark. However, he knew that this butler had debuted already and had made his own name.


    As a ''king'', this butler even possessed a higher status and authority than him.


    Not to mention, there had been quiet rumors in the upper circle about this man and the beautifuldy''s rtionship...


    Lu Jin did not mind Linfeng''s rude tone. He sat on the couch gracefully. The air around him was a chilly, making the atmosphere colder and tenser than usual.


    "What business do you have here?" Xiong Zhi finally spoke. Her mind ran for all the possible requests this man would ask from her.


    A small Liu Fung brought a big shot Lu Jin here so respectfully. It was the same as dering who was the boss behind Liu Fung.


    Xiong Zhi inwardly cursed.


    This was really a big mistake!


    On the other hand, Linfeng was observing Lu Jin while various thoughts crossed his mind.


    Lu Jin nced at Liu Fung.


    The minion took the cue and handed down a phone and a file.


    Lu Jin spoke. "Since you are being direct, I will be straightforward as well. Perhaps, you still remember this promise?"


    Liu Fung yed the recorded audio in the phone.


    Liu Fung''s voice from four years ago sounded.


    [Are you willing to give me anything I want?]


    An immature yet cold voice of a young girl replied to him. [Yes]


    Liu Fung''s voice sounded again.


    [Then. I would like you to owe me two favors. I will continue investing in ArtWorld. I have 5% interest for that whole month, and you owe me two favors. How about that?]


    [Deal.]


    --


    Liu Fung ended the recording.


    Linfeng give a sideways nce at the silent Xiong Zhi distractedly.


    His Young Miss''s voice four years ago was so cute. He suddenly wanted to get the original version for himself and delete all copies.


    He coughed inwardly to redirect his thoughts.


    His girlfriend was in trouble, yet he was thinking of other things!


    Linfeng''s face turned serious.


    Now, what kind of favor would Lu Jin ask from them?

 Chapter 604 - Settling the debt: The First Favor (II)

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Settling the debt: The First Favor (II)</h4>


    Lu Jin did not pull his eyes away from Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi meanwhile pretended to be calm. Fortunately, because of her innate talent of having a cold and expressionless face, or inly put, her facial paralysis, she appeared to be indifferent about it.


    "Of course, I remember it. As you''ve also heard, this is a promise I made for Mr. Liu. Not for you, Mr. Lu Jin."


    She was cautious and a bit exasperated.


    For all the big shots that could be behind Liu Fung, why must it be Lu Jin of all people?


    Xiong Zhi knew that any favor this man would ask was sure to bite them back. It must be nothing good.


    Lu Jin ignored Xiong Zhi''s side remarks. "Since Miss Xiong Zhi had a good memory and the blood of the Xiong who never turned back on their words, then this promise will be kept, correct?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded calmly. "Of course. Like I said, I made this promise to Mr. Liu. So Mr. Liu should discuss this with me," she emphasized again.


    She was tantly telling them that since she made the promise to Mr. Liu, it should be Mr. Liu who asked her for the favor and not him!


    Nor any other people!


    But s, it was only wishful thinking because Liu Fung was loyal to Lu Jin. And also, the exchange for two favors happened to be Lu Jin''s idea.


    The smiling Liu Fung spoke up for Lu Jin. "Miss Xiong Zhi is right, of course. You can think of us as one person, his will is my will. We are here today to discuss the matter about the favors. Today, I will collect half of the debt."


    Xiong Zhi''s brows twitched.


    Collect half of the debt?


    They were going to use only one favor today.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the two men indifferently. Inwardly, she was feeling annoyed.


    There was no way back to turn them down. Lu Jin had the recording as evidence in his hands. He could use this to threaten Xiong Zhi''s reputation, that he could publicize the recording if she did not keep her words.


    For other people, this naturally did not pose much of a threat as there was no official contract signed.


    However, for a business leader and a Xiong heiress who was striving to establish her prestige on the top of the society, this would be a huge blow on her reputation for transparency and credibility.


    Transparency and credibility in the business industry was extremely important, it could spell the rise and fall of thepany stock price and was also a core factor in securing deals, investments, and even talents.


    (A/n: Like what happened to CJ- a jewelrypany in the first volume. Their reputation was destroyed and they went bankrupt because the public did not trust them anymore. Investors pulled out from them and their business partners terminated their contract. )


    Once people learned that she did not hold her end of deal, the trust of the people wanting to make business with her would fall and it could affect her hard-won reputation terribly. IHZHI''s reputation in the business world would plummet down. Even the board of directors and shareholders in the Xiong Empire who were holding bad intentions might persuade Old Xiong to think twice in having her as the heir.


    If Lu Jin used that weapon in a proper way, he could damage Xiong Zhi''s reputation greatly.


    Xiong Zhi''s brain worked fast. If she had no choice but to turn back from her words, she could still hold IHZHI up. Her title and position as the heiress of the Xiong Empire might bepromised into a precarious situation, but she definitely had a chance with IHZHI, although the reputation would likely make their operations harder than before.


    She was already thinking about the potential ways to minimize the damage and guide public opinion.


    While Xiong Zhi was conflicted, arge and warm hand held her hand and squeezed it gently.


    Because the table was quite high and was blocking half of their bodies, the two guests did not see this small action.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the man beside her.


    Linfeng smiled at her reassuringly.


    He turned to Lu Jin. "Since you have already said your motive ining here, you might as well spill out just what kind of favor you are asking for."


    Lu Jin nced lightly at Linfeng.


    The two men''s eyes met.


    Theirst encounter was still vivid in their minds.


    Linfeng really wanted to crack this man''s head open and see what was inside of it.


    He had been exposed that he was spying on them before. Based on his past investigations with the usual ways of Ming Zhi Yi and his people, he would likely be in trouble. Linfeng had been preparing himself for any trouble that woulde, like assassination and corporate espionage.


    But no threat or attack came to him.


    He inwardly wondered, did this man purposely let him go?


    But if so, for what reason?


    Due to the cold and expressionless face of Lu Jin, it was hard to read his mind or his mood.


    "It is simple .There''s no need for the two of you to be cautious." Lu Jin gestured for Lui Fung to open the file they had in hand.


    As Liu Fung was pulling out the papers, Lu Jin continued to speak. "It is a favor that Xiong Zhi can do in half a minute. I just need you to sign these papers."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other and looked at the files.


    Now, they were curious what this doc.u.ment was about.


    Linfeng went forward and took the papers from Liu Fung''s hand. He tantly skimmed through the papers while walking back towards Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng''s hand paused.


    He was inwardly surprised.


    It''s about IAmFashionista. It was asking for Xiong Zhi''s signature as a VVIP to side with Lu Jin''s faction and vote for the person that Lu Jin''s faction nominated for the position of the head organizer.


    After Linfeng got the gist of it, he handed the papers to Xiong Zhi. His mind worked fast while he waited for Xiong Zhi to finish reading them all.

 Chapter 605 - Settling the debt: The First Favor (III)

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Settling the debt: The First Favor (III)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi read the papers carefully. Her cold and indifferent face finally broke into a serious frown.


    Both of them now knew the severity of this matter.


    Silence filled the office.


    Xiong Zhi put down the files after reading the contents.


    "This is too much for a single favor, in fact, even two favors are not worth it. When I made the deal with Mr. Liu Fung, he gained quite an advantage for the project shares that he had invested in. That money was still growing under ArtWorld''s sess. If you don''t want to be called a greedy person by the people of this industry, then you should change your terms. This is way overboard."


    IAmFashionista was not a small pie.


    Lu Jin knew that Xiong Zhi would not ept this easily so he came prepared. He nced at Liu Fung.


    Liu Fung promptly handed out another file.


    Lu Jin: "I understand that. I made sure that you won''t lose in this deal. We are willing to waive the five percent interest on top of the investment proceedings. We will also return the project shares in ArtWorld without a single cent in exchange from you. If we sum it all, it is a huge value. You only need to do your part of the bargain regarding the favor. With this, you won''t be at a disadvantage at all. It will only be to your advantage."


    Xiong Zhi''s frown deepened.


    If Lu Jin put it like that, then he was very reasonable in his offer. In the eyes of everyone, it was only right for Xiong Zhi to give in to his conditions now that he was returning all the benefits gotten from IHZHI. It was actually Lu Jin who would be on the losing side.


    However...


    Xiong Zhi clenched her hand.


    Lu Jin was their enemy.


    They were preparing for and had been investigating these people while gathering power to strengthen themselves in the possible face off with these people.


    Lu Jin, his people or the people behind him might not be aware of their existence as a threat yet.


    They were not yet aware that she, Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, Lu Yin Ze, and the recently dragged in Tang Yin, were preparing to counter them.


    It would be so ridiculous if she helped the enemy.


    Xiong Zhi was firm. "It''s not enough. I know just what kind of treasure hove IAmFashionista is. The debt that I owe you for ArtWorld cannotpare to this favor."


    Lu Jin nodded. He had expected that as well. "Then how about this? Liu Fung would continue to invest in all of IHZHI''s future projects in return of minimal or no return. That''s already more than a reasonable price. Especially, it is favor you owe."


    Lu Jin gave emphasis on Xiong Zhi''s debt.


    He could get the scale lighter and lighter, however, the fact still remained that Xiong Zhi owed him a debt. The woman had no choice but toply to his demands in the end if she still wanted to keep her credible reputation.


    "IHZHI does notck investors. It doesn''t need your money." Xiong Zhi gritted her teeth.


    She could not do it! Helping the enemy to take a major step forward was equal to digging their own grave.


    Lu Jin''s expressionless face turned colder. "Then, are you saying that you are willing to face the consequences of going back on your words? A Xiong like you, breaking your proud blood''s principle?"


    XIong Zhi remained firm. "I might as well do that."


    Lu Jin expected Xiong Zhi to act stubborn in this.


    However, he was also desperate.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Then tell me, great mighty Xiong, what offer shall I hand over to make you sign these papers for me?"


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips. She could not answer him. She was already preparing herself for the possible consequences. She was no longer very hopeful in the prospects of being the heiress. However, she could still fare in a public opinion war. She would do everything to make IHZHI survive such a hailstorm if this man''s group caused trouble.


    At this moment, while she was racking her brains out, a warm pat on her shoulder made her look up.


    Linfeng''s calm and unperturbed eyes looked at her.


    He smiled assuringly as he bent down to whisper using qigong. "Can you leave this matter to me?"


    Xiong Zhi was worried but she did not show it on her face. She whispered back. "Do we have a way to break this?"


    "We have. We may not be able to entirely back out from this matter but I have thought of a way to not make you sign this paper."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes became hopeful.


    Is there really such a way?


    But Linfeng still gave her a space to not expect too much, or else his girlfriend would be disappointed.


    "It may not be your desired oue but I can promise you that it is better than the current condition."


    Xiong Zhi trusted Linfeng wholeheartedly. "I leave this matter to you."


    Linfeng smiled and reached for her hand under the table.


    He then turned to Lu Jin.


    "We have a proposal."


    Lu Jin raised a brow. He of course noticed the two''s short whispering, but he did not hear them despite his martial arts ability. This man obviously used qigong.


    "Let''s hear it then."


    Linfeng lightly smiled. "First, I will tell you the reason why my Young Miss is firm in not joining your faction. You have repeatedly mentioned that my master is a Xiong. She is indeed a Xiong through and through. An heiress at that."


    "I will not go deeper into other matters. But we are well aware that your faction will be facing up against the legendary families'' faction in this organization. Asking my Young Miss''s signature, are you cursing her to abandon her surname? She can''t do that. It willpromise her position in the Xiong family and can cause her to lose her title as the heiress."

 Chapter 606 - Proposal, One Favor Down

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Proposal, One Favor Down</h4>


    Lu Jin stared at Linfeng. He was not surprised that this man already had a clear picture of what would happen in the organization.


    After all, this man was very nosy.


    Linfeng continued. "If we talked about being just and fair, that small favor is not worth risking her surname and title at all."


    Lu Jin frowned. He was about to refute him when the man spoke again.


    "Of course. I know that it is under the business code of every businessman to hold up their end of deal. We are not backing out from our words in owing you a favor. So I am giving this proposal."


    Lu Jin closed his mouth and continued to listen.


    Linfeng''s obsdian eyes were clear and sharp. No one knew what those eyes were really thinking.


    "In the uing election for the IAmFashionista''s head organizer, my Young Miss will stand neutral and will not vote for anyone''s side."


    Xiong Zhi: !!


    Lu Jin: !!


    The room turned silent.


    Linfeng gave everyone time to process what he just said.


    Xiong Zhi recovered. She inwardly nodded.


    That''s right. This was the only choice she could have. She could neither help them nor go against them at this time.


    However...


    Xiong Zhi feltplicated.


    Not doing anything was the same as helping the enemy though, albeit subtly. The uing election was extremely important to secure the head organizer position. The legendary families'' faction would need all the votes they could get. Refraining to vote for them could be critical.


    Lu Jin was silent. His finger tapped on the armrest involuntarily. He contemted and weighted things.


    When he realized that he was tapping his finger again like his father did, he stopped.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Jin opened his mouth. "Do you really mean what you say?" He looked at Xiong Zhi. "Are you agreeing with his words?"


    Xiong Zhi pursed her lips and nodded firmly. "This is the best answer I can give to you as a favor. I can''t join your faction as it is the same as losing my heiress title. But I can''t go back on my word as a businessman. This is our final decision."


    Lu Jin was once again silent.


    If Xiong Zhi did not sign, then their faction would be in equal number against the legendary families'' faction. It was like he was back to square one.


    That man would surely be disappointed.


    However, it was reassuring as well that at least one person was less a problem.


    Lu Jin sighed.


    He and his father prepared a back up n in case he did not find the anonymous person. Lu Jin did not want to use thatst choice and wanted to avoid it as much as possible. But seems like, it had toe to this. Although that n was risky and immoral, it seemed that it was his only choice.


    Lu Jin finally decided. "Alright. I have no choice but to take up on that. Liu Fung, prepare the doc.u.ments."


    "No need. I can prepare them for you in a few minutes."


    Linfeng took his ownptop and sat across Lu Jin.


    The two men''s eyes met again.


    One was indifferently cold while the other was inquiring.


    Xiong Zhi broke the silent confrontation. "Your initial conditions still stand, right? The five percent interest in the project proceedings of Mr. Liu Fung will be invalidated."


    Liu Fung was about to disagree. They did not agree to his boss''s favor yet they were asking this?


    So shameless!


    However, Lu Jin stopped him. "You can rest assured. You don''t need to give us the five percent anymore. However, the rest of the conditions I listed earlier is no longer negotiable."


    "Of course I understand."


    Xiong Zhi did not push it. Getting that five percent back made her heart feel a little better. At least, she did not donate some money to their enemy!


    Linfeng was really capable. In a few minutes, he made a detailed draft of the doc.u.ment. He printed it out and presented the copies to Xiong Zhi and Lu Jin.


    It was a doc.u.ment settling the debt with the said condition. The two sides signed this paper, and thus, the first favor was considered settled.


    Xiong Zhi was afraid to ask about the second favor, but she needed to prepare her heart for it.


    So she asked. "You have one more favor remaining. I guess it''s best to settle it right now."


    Xiong Zhi wanted her heart and mind to be at ease. She doesn''t want to owe their enemy and be used again to their advantage.


    Lu Jin thought for a moment. He then shook his head and purposely said, "Not now. That one favor is supposed to be used for something urgent."


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat. She was precisely dreading for that ''something urgent''.


    Lu Jin found the faint change in her expression amusing. So even the ice cold queen could make an expression like they stepped on a piece of crap?


    Lu Jin continued with an amused light in his eyes. "Maybe it will be my life-saving straw in the future."


    He might be expressionless but the mirth in his eyes told the two that he was making a light joke. Though something within those dark pools held deep secrets.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng: "..."


    They watched the two men leave the room with nk expressions.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng confusedly. "Did he just tell a joke with that cold face of his?"


    Linfeng mused, "Since you heard exactly what I just heard, then it seems he really did. And he was bad at it."


    "Right. I can''t tell at all. That face looks so stiff."


    "..."


    A person with facial paralysis was calling another person''s face with facial paralysis stiff.


    Linfeng pressed down a smile that almost broke out.


    What they did not know was that this joke theyughed at woulde to reality in the far future.


    ******


    (A/n: Ho. Ho.? If you look closely at Lu Jin''s actions, the meaning behind his words, and to every flicker of his eyes, then you might perhaps be able to read him. We are slowly peeling his mask off little by little.


    What vibes Lu Jin gives off for you?)

 Chapter 607 - R--- A Clue

    <h4>Chapter 607 - R--- A Clue</h4>


    Linfeng pinched lightly Xiong Zhi''s smooth cheeks. "You have made such a big mistake. I have to clean up after you. How are you going topensate me, hmm?"


    The tensed atmosphere was broken.


    The man''s light tone and joking remarks made Xiong Zhi''s heavy heart ease a bit.


    She turned to him and pointed her dainty finger at the door leading to the office bedroom. "We can settle it there."


    Linfeng''s ears turned red and he coughed. He poked her cheeks again.


    "You naughty temptress!" he helplessly eximed. "We have a lot to do and investigate about on thistest issue. It seems like nothing can faze you anymore, huh?"


    Saying that, Linfeng''s tensed heart finally rxed.


    Lu Jin''s sudden appearance made them feel as if they were standing in a narrow, enclosed room. Knowing his girlfriend''s personality, she must be ming herself at being reckless and giving the enemy an upper hand through her mistake. Linfeng worried that Xiong Zhi would be depressed and mulling over this. Fortunately, the blow was not too hard on her.


    After teasing his girlfriend, the two finally settled down to talk.


    "I am shocked that Liu Fung turned out to be Lu Jin''s man. The Liu family stood neutral over the years and did not show obvious favor to any of the legendary families. They didn''t have much influence but their long family history made them at least a second ss family in the high society. Theirpany is doing decently but it never rose up on the ranks for the past five years now. They are pretty invisible, to be honest. Why would they suddenly side with Lu Jin? Do you think they are supporting Lu Jin for the Lu''s sessor position?" Xiong Zhi slowly expressed her thoughts.


    "Perhaps. However, I have never heard of rumors about the Liu family getting close to Lu Jin, nor are there any business cooperations or friendsh.i.p.s between two parties in the high society. It must be that Liu Fung''s connection to Lu Jin... is not revealed in public."


    Xiong Zhi paused after hearing Linfeng''s meaningful words.


    "Not revealed in public... You mean to say that Liu Fung and Lu Jin''s connection may be formed underground?"


    "Likely. I believe you also know clearly that the Liu family business is only maintaining their position in the ranks but it never rose up further in the recent years. However, Liu Fung''s investmentpany invested in ArtWorld four years ago. They dared to take on such a highly precarious investment risk for only two verbal favors. Where did they get such arge sum of money? Where did the confidence to investe from, when their own familypany is struggling? Besides, with the way on how Lu Jin spoke earlier, it appeared clearly that he has the final say on how the money will flow from Liu Fung''s investmentpany. Liu Fung''s behavior also matches this conjecture."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes flickered. "Are you saying that Liu Fung''s investmentpany is more likely owned by Lu Jin?"


    "Perhaps. It is probably one of the hidden stashes of Lu Jin. And the money probably came from underground. But this all are just mere conjectures."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "But this makes a lot of sense. However, if Liu Fung and Lu Jin''s connection is supposed to be a secret, why did Lu Jin reveal it to us?"


    Linfeng shrugged. "Because we will know of it sooner orter. He needs your signature. Even if it is only Liu Fung whoes here and asks for the favor, we will stille to know that it is Lu Jin''s faction."


    "I know that. However..." Xiong Zhi stopped midway. She could not exin it with words.


    Lu Jin deliberately helped her in ArtWorld in exchange of two favors. Why did he choose to gain two favors?


    It was an intelligent move to ask for priceless favors. But at that time, Xiong Zhi was just a little girl who is not favored yet. What impressing favor could one expect from a little girl like her who would probably be married off like a pawn in the future?


    The more Xiong Zhi thought about it, the more she could not understand this Lu Jin.


    Seeing that his girlfriend still wore a frown on her face, Linfeng smoothed her forehead while sighing.


    "I will investigate this matter. Lu Jin revealed one from his secret stash to us. For sure, there are still many out there. Since we are going to fight them in the future, we should not let them have any more leeway as much as possible, right?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "That''s right. Also, I need to talk about this with my grandfather. There will be a chaotic situation in IAmFashionista in the near future."


    Linfeng nodded.


    The couple had no choice but to separate from each other again. Linfeng went to meet his men and arranged some in-depth investigation while Xiong Zhi went to the Xiong Mansion.


    ****


    The loud music on the first two floors of LG Club was deafening.


    Lu Jin stepped out from the private elevator. Behind him was Liu Fung who did not dare to breathe loudly in the presence of this indifferent and ruthless man.


    By the front door of Lu Jin''s private lounge, Butler Hao was waiting for him.


    The middle-aged butler bowed.


    "Young Master Guan is waiting for you."


    Lu Jin nodded. After the talk with Xiong Zhi, he directly called Guan Gao Huan.


    Liu Fung was about to step in when Butler Hao blocked him. "Please wait downstairs, Mr. Liu. Young Master Guan Gao Huan and Young Master Lu Jin have confidential matters to discuss."


    Liu Fung had no choice but to go to the lower floor and wait for his boss for his nextmand. He did not dare to ask if he had done a good job or not. The desired oue was not met. So he did not dare to brandish his face in front of the boss.


    The usually dim lounge was bright. Lu Jin could hear the sharp sound of flipping pages in the spacious room.

 Chapter 608 - Persona

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Persona</h4>


    "You dare to bring your work here?" A cold voice with no ripples of emotion made the flipping of pages stop.


    "You called me here so suddenly while I am on my busiest time. Since I am your dearest friend, I cannot reject your invitation, but I also cannot abandon my work. Why do you want to see me personally? Do you miss me?" Guan Guan Gao Huan teasingly asked.


    His always neatlybed light brown hair that reached to his shoulders was slightly disheveled. It was tied up in a messy bun. His coat was hung on the armrest of the couch. Guan Gao Huan even took his tie off and opened three buttons of his white shirt.


    Lu Jin was surprised to see Guan Gao Huan''s change in his whole persona.


    His friend''s usual neat and pretentious gentlemanly and prince-like appearance was gone.


    In front of him resembled a hardworking workaholic who drowned himself with work for the sake of higher ie and higher position. This was really not Gao Huan.


    "Why do you look like this?"


    On Lu Jin''s cold and handsome face, there was a subtle frown.


    "I told you already. In two weeks, I will be announcing Univ One''sunch. All preparations areplete. I am now carefully checking the advertising and marketing ns of the final product."


    If Linfeng and Jang Shin were here, they would sigh and say that this scene was very familiar! They had been here as well when one could not even have the time to sleep.


    Lu Jin stared at his friend whom he almost could not recognize. He felt somewhat distressed after seeing Guan Gao Huan work so hard like this.


    This was his friend''s first time working earnestly without dirtying his hands.


    Despite the two bags under his eyes, Guan Gao Huan still looked energetic and enthusiastic.


    Lu Jin lowered his eyes. The thick longshes hid the feelings of pity and sympathy for his friend. He knew that Guan Gao Huan''s hard work would crumble like dust in the future once that man learned his friend''s bold disobedience to his words.


    It would be one thing if Guan Gao Huan won in hispetition with Linfeng. However, Lu Jin could not confidently say that Guan Gao Huan could truly win. Linfeng''s ZD World was already unshakeable.


    Lu Jin had already said these things to Guan Gao Huan the first time he learned that his friend foolishlypeted with Linfeng. But Guan Gao Huan believed that he could still stand a chance.


    Lu Jin did not even know what Guan Gao Huan was fighting for.


    Was he reallypeting against Linfeng?


    Or was it against the name that bound Guan Gao Huan?


    Or was it for thepetency of Gunan?


    Lu Jin hid theseplicated feelings in his heart.


    "Didn''t I say to better wait after IAmFashionista? If father learns that you disobeyed him at this crucial time, he will not be merciful. You might really lose a finger."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. "I can lose a finger. But I am telling you, father will not be disappointed once he learns how great Univ One is. It can rival ZD World! Univ One will be another gold stash for our father then," he excitedly dered.


    His golden eyes shimmered like they were sprayed with golden fairy dust.


    "Besides, four months are too long. I have heard that Shinichi came to the country and stayed in SC to personally supervise the new cooperation project with ZD World. I can''t just stand by and waste time. I need tounch the project now. This is the right time."


    Seeing that Guan Gao Huan had really set his heart on this and was being stubborn about it, Lu Jin knew that he could not change his friend''s mind.


    He pushed down the ufortable feeling in his heart.


    If father knew this and saw this side of his friend, then father would....


    Lu Jin did not dare to think about it.


    He somberly sat across Guan Gao Huan and interrupted his work.


    "Thest signature failed. We need you to move."


    Guan Gao Huan''s hand froze.


    Silence.


    His demeanor slowly morphed.


    The hardworking young man was gone. In its ce was a snakelike man with a chilling aura. His golden eyes that were bright and burning earlier were now cold with killing intent.


    "So the time has finallye, eh?"


    Lu Jin looked away. "...Yes."


    Guan Gao Huan was not in the mood to work anymore. He spread out his arms on the arm rest and looked at Lu Jin.


    "Are you fine with that?"


    Lu Jin looked up.


    His dark eyes were unreadable.


    "I should be asking you that. Are you fine with that?"


    Guan Gao Huan shrugged his shoulders. "They are never my family. I have no qualms about it. I will double the dosage starting today."


    "...."


    Lu Jin''s heavily lidded eyes lowered. His fist slowly clenched.


    Guan Gao Huan knew that his friend was hesitating.


    "Lu Jin. I really wonder how you became that man''s son when you are this weak? Don''t tell me you are close with that old man?" Guan Gao Huan joked.


    But hisme jokes were not funny.


    Lu Jin rxed his hand. "...I am thinking of possible consequences."


    "Everyone will die. It is just a matter of when. That old man has to die. We are just giving it to him sooner."


    Lu Jin did notment.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    Guan Gao Huan turned impatient and took his files. "If you make a decision, just tell me. I can''t wait for you all day."


    Lu Jin finally spoke, albeit slowly. "...If you start doubling the dosage today, he will notst for three months, will he?"


    Guan Gao Huan looked at him weirdly. "It''s not like you don''t know. It''s your people who made this."


    Lu Jin ever so faintly trembled. Finally, he nodded.


    "...You may start today."


    Guan Gao Huan looked at him silently. He then put on his coat and arranged his clothes. He tied up his hair in a neat pony tail. He then put on his contact lenses that turned his eyes into a shade of light champagne.


    "Alright. It shall be done."


    Guan Gao Huan picked up his files, stood up, and left the room, leaving his friend to solitude.


    Guan Gao Huan did not know how to properlyfort his friend. Whenever he tried tofort him, like earlier, it just made his friend feel worse.


    Perhaps it was because he did not know what Lu Jin was thinking, so he could notfort him?


    Anyway, it''s not like it was their first murder.


    Their hands had long been stained with blood, ever since they were very young.


    *****


    The cool shades from the trees in the Xiong''s main courtyard gave off a rxing and peaceful afternoon vibe. Under one of the shades was a tea table set up with a pot of hot tea and delicate snacks.


    Old Xiong sipped his tea calmly. His white traditional clothes made him look like a dignified old deity detached from the world.


    The old man''s figure of sipping tea was elegant and could invoke admiration and reverence from any people who saw him.


    However, if one looked closely, anyone could see a trace of sweat drop from the old man''s temple running to the side of his old face. His back was sweaty too.


    Zhou Min who was standing at the side took notice of it and took out a clean handkerchief. He excused himself and lightly dabbed the cotton handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his master''s face.


    Old Xiong who was focusing on maintaining his dignified appearance was surprised by his butler''s sudden action. The tea he was holding spilled.


    The table that was covered with clean and smooth white cloth suddenly had patches of ck tea.


    The old man''s dignified image was suddenly broken.


    "Zhou Min, ah! Clean the table quickly! If I can''t present myself well in front of my granddaughter then I will me it all on you!"


    Pressing down a smile, Zhou Min immediately ordered the nearby servants to change the table cloth.


    If people learned that the ruthless and dignified Old Xiong would actually bother to set up this kind of noble show outwardly just to impress his granddaughter, no one would believe him.


    However, Zhou Min who stayed by his master side all these years knew that Old Xiong had grown closer to his granddaughter and learned to pamper her. The elder even acted silly sometimes, like this moment, just to impress the heiress.


    Old Xiong turned to Zhou Min urgently with a somber face. "Check my appearance, Zhou Min. I think I ran too much that my clothes are sticking to me!"


    Zhou Min again wiped the sweat from both of his master''s temples with light movements. Then he looked at the traditional clothes that were definitely sticking to his master''s back.


    "...Master, I think it''s better for you to change your robe. There''s still time before the heiress arrives."


    Earlier, while the master and butler were immersed in ying in ArtWorld''s VRC and was clearing the 98th dungeon, one of Zhuo Min''s junior suddenly appeared in their party space.


    (A/n: Virtual Reality Game Chronicle)


    The junior who was wearing his red armor ran to them not to help them defeat the boss but to report them an urgent matter.


    [Messenger]: Head Butler! Young Miss Zhi will being to the Xiong Mansion right now! She is looking for Master!

 Chapter 609 - Doting Grandpas Worries

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Doting Grandpa''s Worries</h4>


    This junior butler was the third person who yed VRC and formed a party with them.


    At that time, he was delivering food to their Headmaster when he found out that the pair of master and butler were immersed in ying the game. He notified them, wanting to report that he had already delivered the food to the head butler, but he was dragged by the two people instead to form a party and clear the dungeons.


    Since the pair of master and butler was just novices without online friends, they would sometimes encounter some difficulties when clearing specific dungeons with only the two of them, so they dragged this junior butler to add to the numbers. From that moment on, the junior butler inevitably became a party member with the head butler and their Headmaster and joined whenever the two needed more people.


    Sometimes, he would also act as a lookout or a messenger for urgent matters.


    If Old Xiong was not doing his business, he would be in ArtWorld leveling up. Ever since VRC became popr with the surge of reputation and fame of ArtWorld, the pseudonym ''Doting Granda'' and ''Poor Middle Man'' rocked the entire virtual gaming world.


    They were the top yers for half a year now!


    Now, they were on the 98th dungeon.


    The first version of VRC has 100 dungeons. Once a gamer cleared all the dungeons, a new world would open after a patch. It was VRC''s version II.


    This was Old Xiong''s new goal.


    To be the first team to open VRC II!


    However, there was a new yer who appeared a couple of months ago who rose in the ranks at a very fast speed while ying solo.


    [Nitnaux''s Heart]


    He almost caught up with the first ranked holder Doting Granpa and the second ranked holder Poor Middle Man.


    This made Old Xiong feel pressed on time. He had to level up and clear the 100 dungeons soon! He would not allow anyone clear the 100th floor before him!


    Old Xiong''spetitive heart that had been in slumber for a very long time suddenly awakened and roared.


    He yed with great focus and nned to finish clearing the 100th floor before the week ended.


    Thus, the old man became a bona fide game addict.


    However, in the middle of the intense game, he did not expect that he would be interrupted by the sudden news that his eternally busy granddaughter wanted to see him.


    Doting Grandpa who was donned in shining golden full armor set from head to toe while swinging his legendary golden sword towards the boss, suddenly halted.


    As a result, the gigantic two-headed dragon flung Doting Grandpa''s legendary sword far away, opened its mouth, and breathed out fire!


    It was a good thing that Middle Man who was famous for being extremely quick on his feet appeared in front of his master. He raised the giant ck shield which had the same color of his armor to face the dragon''s breath.


    His equipment like Doting Grandpa also came as a full set with lots of buffs and managed to fend off the attack with minimal damage.


    Doting Grandpa red at Messenger.


    He nearly lost all his HP because of this guy!


    Doting Grandpa angrily yelled as he recalled his legendary golden sword. "Tell me the full detailster. Let''s finish this soon!"


    (E/N: HP is health points, and MP is mana points. HP signifies their life and vitality while MP is the mana or power that allows them to use mana-skills)


    With Doting Grandpa''s order, Poor Middle Man and Messenger used their team''s tactics which allowed them to be the leading team.


    The Xiong elder was an extremely intelligent tactician, and the Zhou head butler was naturally extremely capable. Even the junior who was trained with the highest standards was very skilled.


    The over the top team fully disyed all their grand sword techniques and glittering skills along with fantastic effects without caring for their MP. They were rich and had a lot of high quality MP potions. They would just drink two potions once their grand skills drained their MP.


    For the sake of clearing the 100th dungeon, spending money was nothing at all for them who nevercked money!


    Soon, the passionate and fantastic battle that could be shown in a movie screen was over and the sound of ''Congrattions!'' by the system echoed.


    Then a bunch of system rewards and the credits of being the first clearers of the dungeon were given to them.


    [Congrattions! Doting Grandpa''s Party cleared the 98th dungeon!


    You are the first to clear this dungeon!


    The title XXXX achieved....


    Congrattions to Doting Grandpa for clearing the 98th dungeon.... You received XXXXXX experience points and equipment.....


    Congrattions to Poor Middle Man for clearing the 98th dungeon.... You received XXXXXX experience points and equipment.....


    Congrattions to Messenger for clearing the 98th dungeon.... You received XXXXXX experience points and equipment.....


    .....]


    The figures of the whole party shone with glittering golden lights as they all levelled up several times.


    At the same time, in every corner of VRC, server-wide system announcements sounded one after another.


    [Congrattions! Doting Grandpa''s Party is the first team to clear the 98th dungeon! All hail the bravest heroes for oveing the existing dungeons'' highest level of difficulty!]


    Those who who were exploring the dungeons, those in the market ce, and those who were idly touring the VRC world halted and looked up at the words shining in the sky.


    The words were apanied by the sweet voice of a woman reverberating in the virtual space.


    [A new dungeon appeared in West Darkest Mountain of Kingdom Gniox!


    A mysterious portal is awakened, bringing an unprecedented twin dungeon to the realm...]


    [Our continent is in peril! May Goddess Gnos bless you heroes in extinguishing all the malignant dungeons in the realm!]


    Followed by that, a more mechanical pop up window showed up in front of everyone.


    [The 99th dungeon and the 100th dungeon need to be cleared within a specific time.


    If the condition is not met, the twin dungeon will disappear and all heroes have to clear the 98th dungeon again before the twin dungeon can appear once more.]


    After the voice disappeared, the yers of VRC all erupted into chaos.


    The 98th dungeon was cleared!


    Now there are only two dungeons left. It also seemed that thest battle would be extremely challenging.


    Would Doting Grandpa and his team be able to win the next round?


    They wanted to know!


    The yers chatted among themselves and discussed this new challenge.


    Many top yers in the highest rankings wanted to team up with Doting Grandpa''s party, but the party did not have a guild or even an official forum. When they sent friend requests, no one responded nor reached out to them.


    Like right now, after the prompt messages, Doting Grandpa and his party went offline immediately.


    The yers dejectedly turned their eyes to the third top yer in the rankings, [Nitnaux''s Heart], and sent him messages if they could team up with him. ording to Nitnaux''s current status, he was at the 91th dungeon now.


    ....


    Aftering clearing the dungeon, Old Xiong and his butler logged out and ran hurriedly to the car.


    With a fiery King Yama floating on top of his head, Old Xiong even threatened his own driver that if his granddaughter arrived before he did, then he would fire him and none of his descendants could ever work under the Xiong family.


    The poor driver was so terrified that the car was almost flying.


    Even if the Headmaster had threatened him this a hundred times already, it was still terrifying!


    Arriving at the mansion, Old Xiong hurriedly ran in and ordered his servants to set-up an afternoon tea table at the main courtyard''s garden with delicious snacks.


    And that was how it came to this.


    Old Xiong harrumphed at Zhou Min. "Zhi''er that ungrateful brat rarely asked me to meet her. Ever since that son of yours arrived in the country, I can no longer see that girl''s face anymore. She seems to have forgotten that her only close rtive is old and all alone! She just chooses to stick to your stinky son''s side. It is the first time she seeks me out this year. Even you are trying to lessen my time with her? Are you siding with your son now?"


    Zhou Min: ....Master, I am only advising you to change your clothes out of pure good will. Howe the tip of the sword turned to me and my son?


    Zhou Min knew that the old man was getting pettier and coquettish over time so he was not offended. To soothe the elders'' heart, he apologized for his unfilial son and reassured the old man that the heiress absolutely still remembered her dearest grandfather well, or else she would not seek him like today.


    Old Xiong finally let things go. Still, he did not change his clothes. He also did not have the time. A butler came forward and reported that Xiong Zhi was already in the mansion.


    Old Xiong returned to his pose earlier, the same dignified posture of drinking tea like an immortal.


    When Xiong Zhi arrived in the garden, she saw his grandfather peacefully drinking tea.


    She slowed down to avoid disturbing the tranquility and bowed respectfully.


    "Greetings, grandfather."


    *******


    (A/n: The novel''s theme changed again lol. Doting Grandpa and Poor Middle Man are rocking the entire gaming world haha. Who could defeat the man who leads the Xiong Empire?


    Any idea who is this third yer? ^^ )

 Chapter 610 - Deeply Involved

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Deeply Involved</h4>


    Old Xiong gracefully put down his cup.


    "Zhi''er, it''s rare for you to visit me. Have a seat. Zhou Min, serve some snacks for Zhi''er."


    "Yes, Master."


    While Zhou Min ordered the servants, Xiong Zhi bowed to express her thanks and sat across Old Xiong.


    Old Xiong knew that if he let his granddaughter speak first, then they would be talking only about business until the end. So he initiated the conversation.


    "How are you doing these past days? You rarely spent your time at home. We barely see each other. This old bone of mine cannot visit you in IHZHI and can only wait for you to be filial. Are you waiting for me to die before you finally remember me?"


    Old Xiong had a natural intimidating aura and it was already a habit of his to speak with fierceness. Even though his tone wasid with sulking and jealousy, it was overridden with his sharp and intimidating voice.


    Zhou Min coughed. He gave a signal to the old man and blinked.


    ''Don''t scare your granddaughter, Master.''


    Old Xiong realized that he spoke to her a bit too fiercely so he tried to soften his voice and words.


    He cleared his throat. "I know this grandfather of yours iscking in many aspects. You might perhaps think that I did not care about you due to our past rtions. But you are now my heiress, your whole being is tied to the Xiong Empire. Of course, I will be concerned about you. What if you get sick and it affected your performance? The whole empire will be affected negatively as well."


    Zhou Min: ...


    The head butler facepalmed.


    The old man was genuinely concerned about his granddaughter''s whereabouts, however, the words he uttered could easily cause a misunderstanding, that the old man had no choice but to care for his granddaughter for the sake of the business empire.


    That''s not what you mean, Master, ah!


    The clueless Xiong Zhi bowed sincerely to express that she was wrong.


    "I deeply apologize for making you worry, grandfather. But please be at ease, the responsibility that you have given to me will be taken care of. Even if I get sick, I will make sure that it will not affect the empire in any way."


    "...???"


    Old Xiong slightly frowned.


    Who told his granddaughter it was okay to be sick? His granddaughter seemed to have gotten his meaning backwards!


    With cklines on his face, Zhou Min spoke for his helpless master who was racking his brain to correct the misunderstanding.


    "Young heiress, Master''s meaning is that he genuinely cares about you. For Master, your health is more important than the tasks in the empire. So please make sure to rest at appropriate times and do not overexert yourself. This is the Master''s meaning."


    Old Xiong looked at Zhou Min in relief.


    ''You truly deserve to be my butler!''


    Xiong Zhi nkly looked back and forth at Zhou Min and her grandfather.


    But that was clearly not what her grandfather just said...


    However, she did notment about it further and simply let it go. She had important matters to discuss with.


    "I understand, grandfather. Thank you for your concern," she politely said, then went directly to the purpose. "Grandfather, I came here because I have urgent matters to report."


    Old Xiong who was waiting for his granddaughter''s response for showing his care for her was a bit disappointed. But when he heard that it was an urgent matter, he also turned serious.


    The amiable expression he had was gone and on its ce was a tiger who was waiting quietly with sharp eyes. "Tell me about it."


    "Grandfather has many eyes and ears. Then you must have known of the movements in IAmFashionista."


    "Oh?"


    Old Xiong raised a brow.


    This IAmFashionista was gathering a lot of eyes recently afterying low for a very long time. Even the Tang and the Lu families were watching carefully. So of course, he carefully observed the prying eyes and their movements too. He was just surprised that his granddaughter seemed to know the undercurrent about it as well. His granddaughter might have an impressivepany and background, however, she did not belong to this fight.


    For Old Xiong, she was like a little girlpared to the huge hegemons who were eyeing the movements in IAmFashionista.


    "Why are you asking me? This matter should not be your concern."


    "No, grandfather. I am deeply involved in it as well. However, I might not be able to help in the uing event."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I am one of the VVIPs whom Mr. Luo added just before his death. However, I am bound to not help your faction to vote this year in the election."


    Old Xiong: !!!


    Zhou Min: !!!


    Just two simple sentences from Xiong Zhi contained a lot of information.


    Old Xiong was shocked that his granddaughter knew that there would be an uing election for the head position in the organization, which only a few people who had deep resources andwork were aware of. His granddaughter seemed to know that they were divided into two factions as well.


    But what was more, she was actually a VVIP?!


    The anonymous one!


    "Zhi''er, is what you''re telling true?"


    Xiong Zhi nodded firmly.


    Old Xiong''s eyes became somber as he processed the information bomb thrown to him.


    "...It''s dangerous for you to receive a VVIP position at this crucial time, Zhi''er. I won''t ask you how you knew this core information, but since you are still registered as an anonymous member, there is still time for you to not sign the papers and refrain from bing part of the official VVIP list at this sensitive period."


    Old Xiong was genuinely concerned for Xiong Zhi. He did not want topromise his grandaughter''s peace for a single vote. The enemy would surely approach her, try to rope her in to their side, and even threaten her.


    She was his only granddaughter. Old Xiong was not willing to drag Xiong Zhi into their faction and get her involved in the deep and murky waters, not until he could be reassured that she would be able to fare well.


    This period was definitely far from his ideal.


    Unfortunately, the old man was already a step toote.


    Xiong Zhi had set her eyes on this deep and murky waters, nning to explore its depths to find out what she could get from it.

 Chapter 611 - Gathering Turbulent Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Gathering Turbulent Clouds</h4>


    Old Xiong also did not know that his precious granddaughter was engaged with something even more dangerous and murky than this.


    Thus, Xiong Zhi shook her head. "It is toote. I have already signed the papers and became an official VVIP. Most importantly, like I said earlier, I will not have the power to help your faction at the uing election. I came here to inform you."


    Old Xiong''s frown deepened. He drank tea to cool down his annoyance.


    Xiong Zhi continued. She was slightly nervous while telling the elder of her big mistake.


    "The other faction approached me earlier this day. I had no choice but to tie my own hands. I do not want to help them gather one more critical vote, but I also cannot help grandfather''s faction."


    Old Xiong choked and coughed. He was stumped.


    "Cough! They approached you?! Those--cough! Are you alright?! Who dared to threaten my heiress! Cough!"


    Zhou Min frowned too as he stepped forward to wipe the spilled tea and patted his Master''s back.


    The opposite faction surely moved too fast.


    Xiong Zhi tried to pacify the old man.


    "Nothing happened, do not worry. They would not have been able to touch me even if they wished to because Linfeng was by my side earlier. I came here urgently to confess about my blunder. I am afraid that my vote may be the critical key for the faction to win, and yet Ipletely wasted it. I will ept any punishment."


    The young woman somberly bowed her head.


    Old Xiong: ''So Linfeng was with her. That''s good.''


    The elder finally calmed down. Even though he did not like the stinky brat always sticking to his grandaughter''s side, he was thankful that they were actually together when that happened.


    He shook his head. "One vote is indeed a big help. However, our faction isposed of arge portion of people. Just our legendary families'' influence should be enough."


    "I am truly sorry."


    "Don''t be. You don''t have to worry about your vote. It might be a good thing you are not voting."


    "A good thing?"


    "This period is too sensitive and the opponents are not simple... I don''t want you to get more involved. Just leave this to us."


    However, Xiong Zhi could not leave this matter behind since their enemy was involved in this.


    "Grandfather, do you know what is the current situation right now? Do they have the upper hand?" she asked seriously.


    Old Xiong did not want Xiong Zhi to get involved, but he also did not want her to remain ignorant now that she was one foot in. He honestly shook his head. "Based on the current reports, we are most likely to have a tie with them. The remaining people in our faction have strong rtionsh.i.p.s with us. Even the foreign VVIPs on our side have no weaknesses that the other faction can take advantage of. We will not allow them to dominate the organization."


    "What if they still win in the number of votes?"


    Old Xiong remembered the movements their faction had detected and the information gathered from the opposite side.


    The two factions'' conflict of interests... They were far from simple.


    "If they did win, then hell might break loose."


    It will be a very chaotic period.


    Xiong Zhi gulped.


    "Grandfather, when will the faction have a meeting?"


    "Once I spread this message to the other families, there should be a meeting very soon in one of these days."


    "May Ie with you?"


    "No." Old Xiong answered without hesitation. "Once they learned that you allowed your weakness to get exploited by the enemy faction, you will be criticized. I don''t want your reputation to be sullied."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "I can handle it, I will ept their criticisms. It''s my mistake after all."


    "You might be willing but I am not. I am your grandfather. I will not allow them to me my chosen heiress."


    "But it is indeed my mistake."


    "Then live with it in your conscience. This time, I don''t want you to go."


    Old Xiong was adamant in not letting Xiong Zhie with him to the meeting. He did not want to see others me his granddaughter. Even if they withheld their words, their eyes would definitely look sour.


    Seeing Xiong Zhi''s determined face, Old Xiong finally sighed.


    "How about it, I will bring your butler with me instead. At least with this, he can report the situation to you right away."


    Old Xiong hoped to use Linfeng to cushion the criticisms on his granddaughter.


    Xiong Zhi frowned and straightened up.


    She did not like the idea of Linfeng being the one to face all criticisms due to her carelessness. She was nning to personally attend, inform the others of her mistake, and take responsibility.


    "Grandfather--"


    Zhou Min who was already talking to the phone suddenly interrupted.


    "Master, Young Miss, my son agreed."


    Xiong Zhi looked numbly at the phone on the man''s hand.


    Since when did he brought out his phone and called Linfeng?


    Old Xiong nodded in satisfaction. "Then that''s it. No other opinions allowed."


    ''My butler is really capable.''


    Xiong Zhi had no choice but toply with the old man.


    She felt unsettled though. Hershes flickered.


    She felt guilty, knowing that she was the one who caused this trouble, yet these people wanted to protect her instead.


    A sour and warm feeling spread in her chest.


    Although she was not close to her grandfather, she felt a bit moved.


    Her grandfather might be doing this to not taint her reputation as the heiress, but even so, she still felt grateful and indebted.


    This matter about the signatures caused a ruckus for a few days before it finally died down.


    Then the iing days became peaceful, like a calm before a storm. In the vibrant and thriving cities, an undercurrent was slowly stirring. The storm that was about toe in four months was slowly gathering turbulent storm clouds in a ce where no eyes could see.


    *****

 Chapter 612 - The Legendary Families Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 612 - The Legendary Families'' Preparation</h4>


    In the meeting of the legendary families and other huge bosses who belonged to the same faction, as expected, most people were displeased by the fact that the anonymous VVIP they were trying to get to their side was useless now.


    Linfeng became the subject of their ming eyes. Even the foreign bosses who joined the meeting through a conference call showed dissatisfied faces.


    Of course, none of them dared to be vocal as Old Xiong was present. They had to give face to the old man.


    While wearing a face of sincere seriousness, Linfeng on the other hand was busy observing and noting down the faces and words of all parties.


    After the short meeting, the elders from the legendary families gathered on their own.


    Old Xiong looked at Linfeng. He hesitated a bit.


    He did not want to send this young man to his granddaughter''s side. However, he needed to send him away since the elders have something to talk about.


    "Linfeng, you can go now and report today''s meeting to Zhi''er."


    Linfeng subtly nced at the elders in the room who had no ns to leave yet. He bowed. "Understood, Master Xiong."


    After Linfeng bid them goodbye one by one, he left.


    Old Xiong looked at the few elders in the room.


    Mistress Tang, Old Lu, and Old Guan were all present. They had all sent their aides outside.


    "Since it is only the four of us now, let''s spill out the reason why you want us to have a secret gathering here, Mistress Tang. "


    Mistress Tang smirked at the impatient old man. "Tiger Xiong, you are the same as ever. It''s just about the follow-up for the topic earlier."


    "Do you mean to say, the steps we have to do if we lose?" Old Guan said with a slightly hoarse voice.


    Earlier in the meeting, no one talked about the matter of what possible scenarios might happen if they lost. Instead, they talked about who was the right person they should put as the head and what they would do to the person who was causing all this ruckus.


    No one brought it up. If they failed, there was only one answer--chaos.


    All of them were big bosses and top business leaders. As the leaders, the ability to adapt was necessary. So if the situation turned for the worst and the opponents win, then the big bosses in the faction could immediately adapt to the best measures in all possible scenarios.


    Some people would turn to the other faction and ride the opponent''s boats. Some would do their best and gather their people and connections to pressure the opponent and prevent them from overwhelming the industry.


    But right now, since their faction had a great chance in winning, there was no need to mention each member''s backup n.


    It was something that they need to put offter.


    However, it was not the same with the legendary families.


    The opponent they were facing was Ming Zhi Yi, and he had an extremelyrge chance of winning. It was clear that once he seeded in dominating IAmFashionista, the first thing he would clean up was the business industry leaders in Country C, the biggest market in Asia.


    Ming Zhi Yi would point the tip of his sword first towards them, the four legendary families, as they were the biggest obstacle that he needed to face if he wanted to dominate this country''s market.


    Of course, the legendary families would not sit back. So before the worst could happen, they gathered here to talk about it.


    "That''s the only objective on why we gathered here. I know that all of you are aware that Ming Zhi Yi is eyeing IAmFAshionista for his use underground. Am I right?"


    None of the elders denied Mistress Tang''s words. All of them were aware of Ming Zhi Yi''s movement.


    It was expected.


    An underground king eating more territories would naturally attract these people''s attention. With their resources and connections, they would be able to find out that most of the recent shady movements were all Ming Zhi Yi''s actions.


    "Your ex son-inw is really capable. If he did not eye IAmFashionista and alerted some of my spies in the South, none of us would know that he had such a span of connection," Old Xiongmented. His rude remarks were directed at Old lu.


    "He kept a low profile for a long time and disappeared somewhere. It was hard to keep an eye on him," Old Lu said. Even he was shocked when he first learned of Ming Zhi Yi''s capability.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he was invincible in underground business, there''s no way he could win us in the formal industries. With the four of us, we can add pressure on him and control his share of market," Old Guan interjected.


    "I''m d that all of us agree on this. However, I want to remind you that Ming Zhi Yi is unlike the other people we have forced to the ground before," Mistress Tang said with a grim face.


    This was not the first time that the legendary families gathered and used their might to pressure the rising factions who threatened their power in Country C before.


    She continued. "I am afraid that Ming Zhi Yi''swork and resources are more than what he is allowing us to see."


    Old Xiong and Old Guan were stunned. Old Lu just calmly sat.


    "I have investigated him deeply before. And till now my investigation is still ongoing. The more I dig deeper, the more he seems mysterious. We should not underestimate him."


    Old Xiong narrowed his eyes. "I just recently started giving him attention in the past few months, so I haven''t arrived yet in the same conclusion as you did. However, there is indeed something off about him. If he has the power to threaten us like this when he is not yet the head, I wonder just what kind of means he will use to pressure us in the future," Old Xiong drew circles on the table with his old finger.


    His mind ran. "It seems like letting him win for now may also not be a bad idea. If he wins, we can gauge how much power he has. With the four of us, I don''t think there is any need to be afraid of him even if he wins the organization election."


    "We cannot becent. The fact that he touched the organization, it can only mean that he is ready to face off with the legendary families'' faction. His preparations should be mostly done," Old Lu disagreed with Old Xiong.


    He added slowly with utmost seriousness. "We should not allow him to gain an advantage over us. We should cut his wings before he spread them out. Ming Zhi Yi''s arrogance should be stopped on this event. IAmFashionista must be hisst fight."


    The table went silent.


    This was the reason why Old Xiong and Old Lu did not get along. The tracks of their minds and the way they handled things were different.


    If Old Xiong wanted to y his enemy while letting the enemy think he had the upper hand before destroying himpletely, Old Lu preferred to cut him from the beginning so that the opponent would not be able to taste the sweet feeling of winning at all.


    The two red at each other in disagreement.


    Their mouths were about to open and start a bout of arguments, when Mistress Tang pped the table.


    "No fighting! This is a serious matter!"


    This only female in the group yet the strongest amongst them firmly spoke.


    "Ming Zhi Yi had the power to threaten us. It is true that we can''t measure the extent of his real power at the moment. Is this not enough reason to show that Ming Zhi Yi is truly dangerous? There''s no need to let him win. This will just give him an upper hand. What we can do right now is to do our best in stopping him from getting IAmFashionista. If in the worst case scenario he manages to turn the tables, then we must be merciless and pressure him from all sides. I gathered you all here so that each of us will have specific things to do and prepare for the worst case scenario."


    The three old men were silent. They had no choice but to agree, because she was correct.


    The discussion of the elders was quite long as it was already past tea time before they dispersed.


    ****


    Linfeng was in deep thoughts until he arrived at IHZHI.


    Xiong Zhi was already waiting for him at the office, pacing around.


    When she first saw Linfeng, she hastily walked to his side and held his hand.


    "How did it go? Did you get scolded?"


    Seeing the worried expression on her face, Linfeng''s mind clouded with various schemes cleared up in an instant.


    He smoothed his girlfriend''s forehead and spoke in a lonely tone.


    "I got scolded a lot. All eyes are on me. They med me..."


    ''...I should have insisted oning!''


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes reflected heartache and self-me.


    Linfeng''s peach blossom eyes finally curved up beautifully into a smile. "They are ming me for being too handsome. Just standing there by Master Xiong''s side, I totally stole the limelight."


    Xiong Zhi: ...


    She lightly pinched Linfeng''s cheek in revenge. But afraid that she might have pinched too much, she caressed it lightly.


    "You still have the energy to joke around. It seems like they did not scold you too much."


    Linfeng caught her hand and kissed it. "Don''t worry, with Master Xiong around, even the big bosses who are displeased will not be able to say anything bad about you."

 Chapter 613 - A Rouge Wave in the Calm Sea

    <h4>Chapter 613 - A Rouge Wave in the Calm Sea</h4>


    Xiong Zhi''s heart softened.


    "Can you tell me the important details in the meeting?"


    The couple sat on the couch. Xiong Zhi asked her attending secretary to give Linfeng some tea and snacks.


    Linfeng exined to her the necessary information he gathered, such as which people rmended who, and that the faction allies would vote out Ming Zhi Yi from the VVIP list once they win.


    Xiong Zhi frowned and immediately saw the problem.


    "They did not even talk about what they will do if Ming Zhi Yi wins the position. It seems like the bosses outside of the legendary families cannot be depended on. They will likely turn their backs and switch sides once our faction lost the election."


    "Yes, that is more likely what will happen. However, the heads of the four families stayed back. I think they are going to discuss the measures for worst case scenario."


    "They have to. The four families are the ones who will be most affected once Ming Zhi Yi sits on the head position. They will do everything they can to suppress him."


    After saying these, Xiong Zhi fell silent. Many thoughts ran in her mind.


    She looked up at Linfeng''s profile of drinking tea and voiced out her worries. "Do you think they have an idea of Ming Zhi Yi''s ability? What kind of movement will they make to suppress him?"


    Linfeng put down the cup, put a hand on his chin, and thought. "Hmm... Head Lu has a deep grudge with Ming Zhi Yi, so more likely, they will make the first move and suppress him from the very beginning. However, it is unlikely that Ming Zhi Yi will be suppressed."


    Silence settled in the office.


    Xiong Zhi sighed and leaned her head against the wide shoulders.


    "Do you think we should let ourselves be known and help them?"


    Linfeng shook his head and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "No, not yet. We are still investigating. If we let ourselves be known with our actions and give a helping hand to the faction, then we will likely be discovered. All of our actions will be traced and the ongoing investigation we have will be tracked down. We can''t allow any mishap or intervention to happen now. Right now, our investigation is making progress and Ming Zhi Yi has no idea about our movements..." Linfeng halted.


    Lu Jin''s figure entered his mind.


    Right, that man knew that he was being nosy. That man might not be able to confirm it but he would surely be suspicious of them.


    Seeing that Linfeng stopped on his words, Xiong Zhi touched his face. "Linfeng?"


    The man recovered and shook the idea off from his mind.


    For now, Lu Jin''s actions to him were quite mysterious and unreadable. He had suspected him, Linfeng, but he did not take an action.


    Why?


    Was he really silent or was he harboring evil ns behind?


    However, the investigation team was not yet discovered. His instincts were telling him that the enemies still had not discovered them yet.


    "Linfeng?"


    "Ah, I am sorry. I identally fell into deep thoughts. As I was saying, it is better for Ming Zhi Yi to face the legendary families'' oppression and be more preupied. It will make our investigations run more smoothly. And using the legendary family as bait, we can also take a look in Ming Zhi Yi''s true capability."


    Xiong Zhi fell silent. She was considering Linfeng''s suggestion and the pros and cons of it.


    He was right.


    They had to dig deeper about this matter and not alert the enemy. They had to truly see the face of the enemy and the power he was holding before making their move.


    "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind," Xiong Zhi muttered.


    "Yes, we will do that," Linfeng calmly said.


    The oriole whose existence was out of everyone''s perception would slowly be bigger while stalking the mantis and the cicada.


    ******


    Days passed and the world continued to move forward on its own hurried pace.


    While schemes were slowly moving on their own under the currents, a huge bomb was suddenly thrown into the sea of the ICT industry, disturbing the calmness and creating waves everywhere.


    Prior to this bomb, a creation that stunned everyone and made every businessman want to have a piece of it had shaken the world, the ZD World.


    Countless interested parties had fought to be the first person whom SC would choose as their partner to expand ZD World. Even when SC already establishes various partnersh.i.p.s and cooperations with otherpanies, this did not discourage the ambitious businessmen from courting SC.


    ZD World was truly a majestic creation of SC. If they could only make another ZD World in this monopolistic period of time, it would be great for these businessmen who had lost an inch then a mile from otherpanies.


    Unfortunately, it was only wishful thinking. Creating another project like ZD World would take more time, money, and resources. Stealing the technology could lessen the effort and money, but SC had kept a tight leash on its corporate and R&D secrets. s, they would likely only see another ZD World after three to five more years at this rate.


    But who would have thought that barely a yearter, another ZD World appeared!


    It was a bomb that shook the continent yet again.


    Allpanies courting SC turned their greedy eyes to this newlyunched project.


    ''Univ One.''


    A different name from ZD World, however, the main features, the use, and the countries it covered were more and less the same with ZD World! The scope was smaller and focused in the region of the continent, but this was already a huge deal!


    The businessmen were baffled.


    Who could make another ZD World in such a short period of time?!


    Then the marketing for Univ One began to spread nationwide within Country C and other countries within the scope.


    The people behind Univ One were quite capable as well. The marketing, and public rtions were prepared beforehand to create more hype and pushed more waves.


    An article spread to the entire region.


    The articles said that Univ One had been under progress even before ZD World wasunched publicly. Allegedly, thepany was extremely meticulous with the development and construction in order to provide better services to their consumers, so theunch had been dyed. If not, Univ One would have already beenunched a year ago, even earlier than ZD World.


    This was the implication in the public announcement of thepany behind Univ One.


    Although this might be just colorful rainbow fart to make Univ One smell good while riding on ZD World''s coattails, this statement made the interest-minded businessmen who were having second doubts eye them with green light.


    It was an opportunity they could not let pass by!


    A few articles followed the first announcement and revealed the past tests and records of Univ One''s development, showing their dates.


    The first article was not lying. Univ One was actually in progress at the same time or probably before ZD World!


    After these articles, the public opinion began to be guided when several online ounts posted various articles.


    They began to make assumptions that ZD World advanced theirunch even though it was not yet ready enough to be the pilot leader paving way for the new field in ICT industry. In other words, ZD World purposely robbed the credit of being the godfather of this line in history.


    This was followed by different media firms. Their smart-sounding hypotheses made sense in the ears of the public because they posted some ''evidences'' like the dates and the detailed progress of Univ One, disregarding the facy of such arguments in the first ce.


    When ZD World wasunched, it was so sudden that it rocked the whole world. Unlike Univ One, ZD World did not need to provide the records of their progress in detail to the public. There was no need to.


    They focused on advertising their app features and how it would benefit the people and the society.


    But it was different for Univ One. They focused on targeting the ZD World''s credibility of being the first creation and publicized their progress in public. Whether or not it would be a sess, they would be able to ride the coattails of ZD World and make a huge ssh by attracting curious consumers for their Univ One.


    Thus, the public and the interestedpanies still trying to woo SC wavered.


    Was it really true that Univ One was first created but ZD World was the first tounch?


    It was true that when the first pioneer came in, the second and the third would not be given the same extent of attention. But with the hype that Univ One was purposely making while attacking ZD World, the public doubted ZD World.


    "Whichpany is it? Investigate!"


    "How is SC responding? Did they release any announcement yet?"


    "Contact thepany behind Univ One. Make sure to sound them out for a potential cooperation."


    It was the same for the corporate world. Since Univ One wasunched, the parties who could not strike a deal with SC simultaneously knocked on their doors and fought to join Univ One''s boat.


    With the public interest in Univ One, the publicity earned of this newlyunched project did not fall too far behind from ZD World in the domestic and intra-continental level, which was the current range of Univ One.


    With the sudden appearance of Univ One, ZD World''s credibility was challenged.

 Chapter 614 - Competing Against

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Competing Against</h4>


    Jang Shin''s hair was still wet from his rushed shower when he arrived at thepany very early in the morning. His coat and tie was slung over one arm as he did not yet have the time to wear them.


    The publicity news was releasedte at night. In some countries within the same continent, the sun was just starting to set on the horizon. Many lurkingizens also saw the news and the articles. Right now, the corporate world in Country C had seen the news and was checking the credibility of the matter.


    Jang Shin knew that today and the uing days would not be peaceful with the appearance of Univ One.


    As soon as Jang Shin arrived at thepany, his secretary and his team of assistants ran to him. They, too, arrived in the office earlier than the working hours.


    The public rtions department came even earlier than them when the sun had not even risen yet from the horizon, as they were all awakened by their contacts in various entertainment mediapanies about the sudden news.


    "President! The people overseas called earlier and were asking how we n to face the matter. They wanted to hear directly from us if what Univ One is saying is true. The ambassadors are taking care of them, but they are clearly worried, sir."


    Jang Shin was still fixing his necktie at this point as he walked. "Print out for me all the articles that have those details of Univ One''s progress and send them to my office. For now, call those people back and assure them that there is nothing to worry about and that we already have countermeasures set up for it."


    "Yes, President." The assistants dispersed.


    His secretary then reported to him. "President, our partners in Country Z are also inquiring. Many of their rivals are eyeing Univ One. Two corporate representatives from the South are also asking for countermeasures. Univ One apparently has more fame there than here."


    Jang Shin frowned.


    It looked like Univ One knew where to point their gun at the ce where it hurt the most.


    Their businesswork was slow in progress in the South. If Univ One wanted to monopolize this region of the continent and the surrounding countries, then their business cooperations with the clients there might go up in mes. The clients would likely switch sides in the future.


    This matter must be handled meticulously.


    "Inform them that I will give them the updated countermeasures personally within the day. For now, give them the initial measures we set up in the project n to temporarily appease their minds."


    "Yes, President." His secretary ran to her own office to do her job.


    Jang Shin sighed heavily.


    Now he knew why he was having bad luck in the past days. He had a bad premonition that something was about to happen. Coupled with Linfeng''s movements of hurrying ZD world''s upgrade progress, the feeling that something was about to make him suffer was very strong.


    And he was right!


    The appearance of Univ One truly shocked Jang Shin.


    A same project like ZD World that appeared almost a year after. It was known that SC took a long time- four years- to build the n Linfeng has into reality and a lot of resources to build ZD. Linfeng even reached out to the five kings. That''s why Jang Shin was confident that no ZD World would appear in the first five years.


    Who would have thought another monster was actually trying to build ZD World at the same time?! This really took him by surprise. Who was the man behind Univ One?


    While his thoughts ran through it, Linfeng''s image appeared in his mind.


    No wonder his friend keep working on upgrading ZD World like someone was running after him. It turned out, it was because of this appearance of anotherpetitor.


    Jang Shin got the feeling that Linfeng knew about it.


    He went to his office and called Linfeng. While he was waiting for the call to go through, his assistant secretary knocked. "President, the media is downstairs. Shall I send them off or ask the PR to settle them?"


    Jang Shin sat on the desk and began to look at the information and requests piled up on his desk overnight. He must go over them first before holding an emergency meeting afterwards.


    "Pick a few of them that have good reputation in public and let them stay in the lounge. Tell the public rtions to handle the matter. As for the others, send them off."


    "Alright, President."


    "And also, bring me a cup of coffee."


    "Yes." The secretary swiftly left.


    Ding~


    The call went through.


    The cool and stoic Jang Shin suddenly copsed and cried without tears.


    "Linfeng, you @#$&--!!! Your mess is here! Come here and clean this up!"


    Linfeng''s voiceing from the other line was a bit groggy. "I''ming."


    Jang Shin was speechless as he looked at the pointer of the clock fast approaching six. "..."


    He knew that tone.


    This bastard had woken upte and still wanted to sleep more! He was usually up and ready at five in the morning!


    He narrowed his already narrow willow leaf eyes and said indignantly, "How dare you sleep so well and wake upte when this mess you created is wreaking havoc?"


    There were sounds of movements from the other line. The man''s voice still sounded husky.


    "How can this be my mess? We just have anotherpetitor that appeared sooner than we initially expected, that''s it."


    "Is that really it? Then howe you acted in the past month like something big would happen, even hastening ZD''s progress? Aren''t you preparing for this?"


    "Yeah, yeah. I know your instinct is second to mine. This is Guan Gao Huan''s work."


    "That Guan guy?" Jang Shin''s eyes went wide.


    Did that Guan spied them before and get this idea from them? Did he create Univ One just to mess with them?


    Jang Shin knew that there was enmity between Linfeng and Guan Gao Huan since High School.


    Could it be possible that right even right now, the two were stillpeting against each other?


    So...


    So childish!


    ***


    (A/n: Jang Shin, you are thinking too much. But it is possible lol.)

 Chapter 615 - A Promise for a Date

    <h4>Chapter 615 - A Promise for a Date</h4>


    Linfeng''s voice sounded on the other line halting Jang Shin''s thoughts.


    "Yes, he is challenging me. So don''t panic and stay calm. We have countermeasures for it. I''ll be there in an hour. For now, pacify our clients and partners."


    "Yes, I''m doing it right now. Come here, faster. We''ll have an emergency meeting in two hours."


    After hanging up the call with Linfeng, Jang Shin''s heart finally settled.


    Since his most trusted friend and capable boss said that there was nothing to worry about, then there was really no need to worry about it.


    Even if they were against a Guan, everything would be fine. His friend who even won against the entire Xiong family was on his side.


    ****


    Linfeng was busy due to Ming Zhi Yi''s movements in IAmFashionista, but due to the appearance of Univ One, he freed his hands to oversee SC and ZD World first.


    Xiong Zhi called Linfeng. She too heard the news after waking up.


    "Linfeng, you don''t have to worry about me and focus on your side. There are still three months left before IAmFashionista. I am confident that within this period, you will be able to settle this issue on your end."


    Linfeng was driving while talking to Xiong Zhi in wireless earphones.


    "No need for three months. In one or two months at most, Univ One will be resolved," Linfeng said firmly.


    There was undeniable confidence in his voice.


    Xiong Zhi smiled as she got ready for work with the maids'' assistance. She waved a hand at the maids to dismiss them.


    "Alright, I believe in you." She still offered her assistance. "If there''s something you need from me, don''t hesitate to use my hand."


    Linfeng chuckled huskily and said in a low baritone, "I''ll be needing your hand, but for a more important matter."


    He remembered holding that small soft hand in his own and kissing the slender fingers, and then interweaving his fingers with hers.


    It always brought him strength and willpower.


    However, Xiong Zhi, this dirty-minded woman who had been thirsty after their first night, suddenly perked up her ears.


    With rosy cheeks and bright eyes, she said, "You mean pleasuring you?"


    Screetch----!


    There was a loud screeching sound followed by a bump.


    Xiong Zhi almost jumped in ce, all thoughts flying from her mind.


    "Linfeng! Are you okay?"


    "...."


    "Linfeng!"


    There was a cough from the other side. "...I''m alright... rather, it is a good thing the highway is very spacious and there''s no heavy traffic yet at this time..."


    Rubbing his hand on his red face, Linfeng then berated his naughty girlfriend who had no filters on her mouth. "Zhi''er, don''t talk like that so suddenly when I am driving, alright? Seriously, you almost gave me a heart attack."


    "...?"


    Scolded, Xiong Zhi unconsciously pouted.


    What was wrong with what she said? They were a couple in love.


    Based from her extensive knowledge in television and web dramas, romantic novels, and other resources, couples in love were always very passionate at the beginning of their rtionship, especially once they ''consummated''. They ''did'' it every day. Some even treated it as rice, eating ''it'' on breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    Yet her boyfriend was like a saint. She felt like she needed to offer a lot of prayers, incense, and self-control before making this pure saint take action.


    Was Xiong Zhi not attractive enough?


    "Zhi''er, are you pouting?" Linfeng asked helplessly when he did not hear his girlfriend''s voice. He started the car again and drove carefully, preparing for any sudden attack from the phone.


    Xiong Zhi pursed her lips. "You can''t even see me, why are you saying that?" There was a hint of me in her voice.


    Linfeng could imagine Xiong Zhi''s face with slightly pursed lips, ming him with that adorable look. The young woman never knew that when she acted coquettish like this, her smooth cheeks would always slightly plump out, as if she was puffing her cheeks.


    His hands itched. He suddenly wanted to c.a.r.e.s.s her smooth cheeks and pinch her delicate nose.


    Sigh...


    They did not meet for only a day yet he already missed her.


    "Alright, don''t be angry. Once this matter is settled, I will let you... do all you want, alright?" His voice was low and husky. "You can pick a ce for our date."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up again. Even her cool voice had a hint of excitement. "Is that a promise?"


    "Of course. When did my promises ever got broken?"


    Like a balloon of sunlight suddenly inting, Xiong Zhi began to glow with happiness.


    A date!


    An e.r.o.t.i.c date!


    It must be the most sensual date ever.


    A lot of R-18 ideas swirled in her mind. Now, she did not know which one she should choose. Should she ask Song Xuantin for advice? Or should she just choose all of it?


    "...? Zhi''er?" Linfeng called out when he did not hear Xiong Zhi''s voice for a long time.


    Xiong Zhi finally remembered to speak.


    "Alright, that''s a promise. No backing out. I will be in charge of it, okay?"


    There was a smile in her voice, infecting the man with it.


    "Haha. Of course. Are you that happy?" The man''s peach blossom eyes curved up. The smile on his lips showed the dimple on his cheek.


    When his girlfriend acted spoiled like this, he was the happiest man on earth.


    "We haven''t had a decent date for a long time, of course I am happy. Forget two months, you have to finish your work in one month."


    "I''ll try my best," came the man''sughter.


    "Ah, I really want to put a curse on thatpany behind Univ One for adding more work on your te." Xiong Zhi silently cursed thepany who was stealing her man''s attention for a month.


    Linfeng chuckled.


    The person behind Univ One is not yet revealed. But sooner orter, Guan Gao Huan''s identity will be revealed and it would only add more fame to Univ One.


    Linfeng knew that thepetition would just be more challenging once Guan Gao Huan revealed his identity.


    Well, it was not like he was afraid of it.


    He was actually looking forward to it.

 Chapter 616 - A Different Circ.u.mstances

    <h4>Chapter 616 - A Different Circ.u.mstances</h4>


    It had been two weeks since the bombshell, Univ One, was thrown into the ICT industry. The waves it created had not yet dissipated and seemed to have no ns to settle down just yet.


    The fame spread out to the public, inciting a lot of consumers to download Univ One''s app and experience for themselves the services it provided.


    Since Univ One was a recent creation, the public who always loved to try new things favored this trending new app until it became a hot trend in the public.


    The social media tforms were full of Univ One''s news, and even in the business industry, it was the topic of their conversation.


    Whenever Univ One was mentioned in the discussion, ZD World would also be brought up.


    A lot of people were wondering, with the appearance of Univ One, how would ZD World handle this unexpected strong rival?


    ZD World sure was great. Being the pioneer in providing the first app with the unprecedentedlyprehensive features previously only offered by separate operators and service providers, offered through thetest exclusive international mobilework was its advantage. However, with the rumors flying around, ZD World''s credibility was greatly hit by the public.


    There was even a rumor that ZD World stole Univ One''s technology and took the chance tounch the project first, resulting in Univ One having no choice but to back down and make new feature adjustments so as to not be exactly the same as ZD World.


    It could be said that a lot of consumers were now eyeing Univ One after tasting the magnificent delicacy that was the ZD World. And the public seemed to buy Univ One''s stories.


    Yet despite all these, there was no public announcement from SC Company yet and their stance was strangely quiet.


    This made the public''s suspicions about ZD World increase.


    However, unbeknownst to the public, SC was not silent at all.


    They were quietlyying down the groundwork for a huge reversal while moving discreetly and appeasing all their important clients first.


    Fortunately, Linfeng had been careful in choosing their core clients and partners. Those tycoons who had keen eyes and knew that the outside rumours were most likely just arge drama yed out by Univ One''spany were not swayed by the rumors. With their resources andwork of contacts, they soon confirmed that this was indeed only a hype.


    In the first month since Univ One''s appearance, when Univ One was constantly upying the top spot of the downloads, SC suddenly came out and casually dropped an announcement.


    ZD World would be expanding their peak coverage to another six more countries. The articles they released contained solid details of new batches of state of the art tower facilities of the ZD Comprehensive Project in other countries.


    This sudden news yet again rocked the ICT world.


    Not even a year passed, but they have already reached their first sess expansion?!


    With the addition of the new countries, the range of ZD World increased. Its international mobilework supported by the exclusivetest Nth generation of mobile technology had be wider and the existing users could also freely connect to users of those six countries under ZD Network through the same ZD World app while enjoying many benefits.


    Under the banner of public-private partnership and inclusion of the domestic cellr service providers, the ICT industry in the six countries widely promoted ZD World.


    Aside from the benefits previously given to them, with the appearance of ZD World, the government would receive a lot of benefits in the future development, and for the business corporations and various institutions, the convenience that ZD World could provide to them to support their operations easily could add a great boost in keeping up with the global trends.


    "ZD World is finally here!"


    "I''ve always been envious of those countries boasting about having ZD World, but fortunately, I don''t have to anymore! I can also use it now!"


    "Download, let''s download and try it out! Is it really as good as what they all say?"


    The people from the six additional countries who excitedly tried out the famous global appwork immediately found ZD World convenient and useful.


    Such lightning data speed!


    Thework had no buffer time at all!


    Such amazing reliability even inside the elevators and deep bas.e.m.e.nt floors!


    Thus, ZD World users increased once more. The previously stagnant rank in downloads rose again in a few days and dominated the global ICT industry once more.


    The businessmen who had not yet given up on ZD World used this opportunity to knock for cooperation with SC again before anyone else. Some people who were wavering into going to Univ One now be desperate to hop back to SC.


    How could they not hope tond a cooperation with SC?


    Even though Univ One was a great project with lots of potential for being a second ZD World, it still could not beat ZD World who had already done its first expansion.


    It was likeparing a person who ran the first l.a.p meeting the person who had already run his second l.a.p.


    Thus, ZD World''s expansion overwhelmed all ICT rted news, toppling down Univ One''s glory and pushing Univ One''s fame behind them.


    All the spectators kneeled down.


    They were waiting for a counterattack from SC to rify the rumours. Who knew, instead of responding to the provocation, it was as if they did not take Univ One seriously at all and casually did something big!


    ****


    Guan Gao Huan was drinking alone in the highest floor of LG Club.


    It was his third ss already, yet none of the alcohol went to his system.


    His golden eyes stared unblinkingly at the screen in front of him.


    He was watching the virtual data of Univ One and ZD World.


    He had been battling with ZD World for a month. He had tasted victory in the first few weeks. However, he felt uneasy when he still had not heard any news from SC.


    It turned out that SC was actually waiting to finish their first expansion!


    Guan Gao Huan gulped down the wine on his ss.


    ZD World''s users had increased by ten million in just one night, and its graphic line was still rising in rapid session. On the other hand, although still rising, Univ One''s pathetic line was like a slow worm.


    Univ One gathered fifty million users in one month, while ZD World had gathered a billion. With the expansion to the six countries, their users might increase for another half a billion.


    The difference would just increase and increase.


    Guan Gao Huan threw the ss expressionlessly.


    Crash!


    It had only been a few months since he issued the challenge, yet Linfeng had already covered another six countries?!


    Why was he so fast!


    Guan Gao Huan''s Univ One was actually a great creation. However, it could not rece the pioneer ZD World''s first ranking in a short amount of time without any significant advantage in the features. There was also a lot of benefits in bing second, after all, there were only two of them in the market.


    However, Guan Gao Huan''s goal was to bring Linfeng down and totally defeat ZD World.


    Guan Gao Huan flopped down on his seat.


    After venting his anger, he calmed down. He took out his phone and called someone.


    "You called, Third Young Master?" The voice of an old man sounded on the other line.


    "Yes, it''s me. Please make an appointment with grandfather."


    The other line was silent. Then the old man sighed.


    "I apologize, but headmaster is in the hospital right now."


    Guan Gao Huan froze.


    "What happened?" he asked, even though he had an idea of what could have happened.


    "Headmaster copsed. I was not supposed to tell you due to the headmaster''s insistence, but thankfully you called first. I know that headmaster doesn''t want to appear weak in front of the three of you, but someone needs to know this and stay by the headmaster''s side."


    "I''ll go there. Which hospital and which room?"


    The head butler told him the address and the room number.


    Guan Gao Huan then asked. "Are you going to tell my brothers?"


    "Headmaster''s order is to not disrupt the three of you. I already went against my master''s order by telling you."


    "That''s alright. I''ll take care of grandfather. Grandpa doesn''t want my two brothers to worry about him. I am the youngest so I should stay with him."


    After confirming that the head butler would not call his two brothers, Guan Gao Huan ended the call.


    He went to the bathroom to wash his face and remove the smell of wine on his body. He put on his contact lenses and looked at his reflection on the mirror coldly.


    It was a good thing that he called today, or else the head butler might call the eldest who in turn might alert his second brother of their grandfather''s condition.


    The second brother was suspicious of him. So of course, he would investigate this matter deeply once he knew of their grandfather''s condition.


    Picking up his coat, Guan Gao Huan nced down at the broken shards of the wine ss on the floor.


    His blurred reflection shone through it.


    He had to meet his grandfather to ask about ''that'' and also gain help for Univ One. He also needed to confirm the old man''s condition.


    This visit was necessary with a lot of intentions.


    *****


    A/n: In the past lifetime, under different circ.u.mstances, Univ One had gone against ZD World. That time, Guan Gao Huan has Xiong Zhi by his side (Refer Chapter 59-61 XZ''s shback). Using Xiong Zhi as Linfeng''s weakness, he managed to see eye to eye to SC''s ZD World. But right now, he doesn''t have Xiong Zhi. Linfeng could act on his will. So the intense battle that Univ One and ZD World had before waspletely different in this life.

 Chapter 617 - Answered Sincerely

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Answered Sincerely</h4>


    In the silent VVIP ward of one of the private hospitals owned by the Guan Family, an old man was leaning against the headboard. His face was nk as his mind ran wild.


    A soft knock halted his thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    The old man had clearly said to his head butler to not disrupt his rest at this moment.


    "Headmaster, Third Young Master is here."


    Old Guan frowned. He had already told his head butler to not let any of his grandsons know that he was hospitalized.


    His head butler might be worried about him due to the doctor''s news, but he had done something unnecessary.


    He could not let any of his grandsons know about his current situation. He could not burden them any longer.


    Old Guan sighed.


    Well, what else could he do? His grandson was already here.


    "Let him enter."


    His third grandson who did not resemble any of his two brothers nor him but possessed a very pleasing appearance walked towards Old Guan.


    Old Guan spoke hoarsely. "Did the head butler call you here? He did something he should not have."


    Guan Gao Huan''s soft brown eyes smiled with a hint of worry. "No, I called first. He just told me that you are hospitalized after I asked for you. Head butler is only concerned and worried about you."


    He took out one of the folding chairs and sat beside the bed. "How are you feeling, Grandpa?"


    Old Guan nodded nonchntly. "I am fine. My bones are just getting old. Getting hospitalized at my age is nothing umon."


    Guan Gao Huan still showed a worried expression. "You should look after your health, Grandpa. What did the doctor say?"


    Old Guan looked away. "It''s nothing serious. I just need to rest more."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed.


    It looked like the old man had no intention of telling any of them about his true situation.


    This could be a good thing.


    Guan Gao Huan did not push the old man into saying the truth. Instead, he thought of ways on how to open up ''that'' conversation and ask for the old man''s help.


    He silently observed Old Guan. The old man looked dispirited and the dignified air around him was gone. He just looked like a sickly old person.


    Seeing that the old man was looking at the window, at the dark nket of the sky, Guan Gao Huan got an idea.


    He stood up.


    "Grandpa, you are looking out of the window. Do you wish to see the scenery from here? Since we are on the highest floor, I bet we could see all the city lights. This is close to seeing the city''s version of stars."


    Guan Gao Huan walked towards the window and pulled all the curtains of the floor to ceiling windows to let the old man see the view of the dark night and the city lights below. "When I was hospitalized in another country, my only world was that window. It always sets my mind at ease."


    When his past was mentioned, Old Guan finally looked at Guan Gao Huan. The old man stared at his eyes.


    Guan Gao Huan''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    The old man stared at him, searching through him. The eyes searching him were so intense that Guan Gao Huan doubted if his cover was blown.


    The old man opened his mouth.


    "...That time... Did you hate me for sending you abroad? Away from your brothers?"


    Guan Gao Huan froze. Then his mind suddenly felt relieved. He had thought that this old man discovered that he was a fake.


    He shook his head and smiled wearily, like what the true Guan Gao Huan would do.


    "I am too young to hate you back then, Grandpa. But when I grew up and became healthy, I always thought of my two brothers and my Grandpa whom I left behind in the country. As well as... my deceased mother."


    Old Guan''s heart stirred at the mention of his only daughter. He looked at the dark sky.


    When his beloved deceased daughter was mentioned, he could never look at his third grandson in the eyes.


    A part of him was still ming this grandson of his for being the cause of the ident. His daughter was supposed to be with him, enjoying the afternoon in the garden since he only got to reunite with her when she was in the country. But instead, like a normal parent, she chose to go with her son''s wish to apany him to the hospital instead of just sending the butlers only.


    This wish was verymon and any young child from normal families wanted to be apanied by their parents, especially when going to the doctor, but....


    This resulted to the abrupt loss of her daughter''s life.


    Old Guan knew that he should not me an innocent young child for this ident, but the loss of his beloved daughter caused his heart to be frozen with pain.


    He could not face norfort the youngest grandchild for losing his mother. So when the youngest needed surgery, he sent him abroad alone with the excuse that the technology abroad was more advanced and the change in the environment would help.


    In reality, he just did not want to be near to the youngest, or else, he might show his me to the innocent child.


    The Old Guan at that time was still grieving. He just needed some space for a period of time.


    However, the young child was weaker than he thought. The little boy suffered under psychological trauma from the ident and did not wake up for a long time after the surgery and spent time in aa, although the doctor said that there was nothing to worry about.


    This made Old Guan extremely worried and at the same time, strangely relieved. With the excuse that the youngest needed to recuperate abroad, he managed to stay away from his youngest for a long time.


    Yet this filled him with self-loathing.


    He knew that he wascking and a very cruel grandfather to his third grandson. This was why he toughened his heart and did not favor any of his grandsons, to be fair to the youngest. He did not give any grandfatherly love to any of the three.


    He just had to make sure that they lived a good life on their own with his financial support.


    But right now... after hearing the grave news from the doctor, hovering between life and death, Old Guan realized that allplicated matters such as theplex feelings and troubling thoughts he had before seemed like a childish tantrum in front of death.


    Those things... did not matter anymore.


    Old Guan felt like he had been living an empty life all this while.


    Why did he live this long? For what reason? He strived to be at the top and maintained the Guan''s family''s glory in all his life.


    Yet... He could not give love to his family members.


    His daughter... his daughter would surely be mad at him, wouldn''t she?


    He was a good father, but a bad grandfather.


    "Grandpa..." A cold hand covered his wrinkled hand. "What are you thinking?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s soft brown eyes reflected the old man''s figure.


    "Your hand is cold." The old man stirred and used both of his aged hands to warm Guan Gao Huan''s hand.


    Guan Gao Huan faintly flinched at the sudden contact.


    He did not expect that the usually cold and distant grandfather would suddenly act intimately to his grandson.


    His gaze dropped at the wrinkled hands.


    The hands of the old man were warm. It was scorching him. He preferred to be in the cold.


    Guan Gao Huan suddenly felt ufortable, but none of it showed on his face. He tried to look worried as much as possible.


    Despite his efforts, the old man could feel that the hand he was holding turned stiff.


    The old man''s frozen heart that was surrounded by walls stirred once more. He felt bad for the grandson whom he had pushed away.


    Now, even a slight contact made his grandson ufortable.


    Old Guan looked at his grandson''s worried face.


    Whenever he looked at this face, he always felt ufortable. As if something was not right.


    Now, looking at it again, he finally knew what it was that had bothered him. His grandson''s expression and what his grandson really felt were entirely different.


    There was a mask on his face.


    Why did his grandson need to do that?


    Was it because he had pushed him away that his grandson needed to act filial to him, in order to not be pushed away again?


    The old man''s heart was bitter.


    "Gao Huan... You don''t need to act filial to me. You don''t need to put a mask."


    Guan Gao Huan froze.


    What?


    Don''t put a... mask?


    Did the old man figure out something? Was he suspicious of him?


    Guan Gao Huan''s heart thumped hard.


    The old man c.a.r.e.s.sed the cold hand. "I know that I have been very unfair to youpared to your brothers. You can resent me. I allow you to."


    Guan Gao Huan: "..."


    The room was silent.


    Old Guan could not look at his grandson''s eyes nor ask for his forgiveness. Instead, he looked at the dark night on the other side of the window. Since his grandson was not nning to answer him, he did not push him to answer.


    "You said that the ''window'' was your only world. Can you tell me exactly what had put your mind at ease when you looked out of the window and saw the dark sky?"


    Guan Gao Huan recovered. His heart calmed down as well. He did not know why this old man was being like this.


    Was he regretting things before dying?


    Funny, he thought.


    Guan Gao Huan looked at the dark sky.


    What made his mind at ease when looking at the dark sky?


    He could not think as Guan Gao Huan did, since Guan Gao Huan had never woken up from hisa in the first ce.


    But in ''that'' ce...


    When he was looking at the dark sky that expanded endlessly, covering the whole sky, his hunger, his pain, and his sadness would go away for a moment.


    The only thing left to him was amazement.


    What were those little lights called again? How did the sky turn dark then be bright?


    Was there an ending to the dark nket up in the sky?


    Could he... go up there, lift the dark nket, and control the lights at will?


    Those childish thoughts from long ago would often make him forget his own circ.u.mstances for a short moment in those times.


    "Back then, when I looked at the sky, my mind was always filled with thoughts that made me forget everything else."


    Old Guan could hear the sincerity in his grandson''s voice.


    He turned to look at Guan Gao Huan who was looking at the sky.


    His grandson''s face was cold, indifferent, and had a sense of mncholy. He was distant and seemed about to disappear from the air.


    So this was his true face....


    His grandson''s true expression...


    Old Guan lightly smiled. "Is that so? I am d that you answered me sincerely this time."

 Chapter 618 - Help from the Old Guan

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Help from the Old Guan</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan was taken aback. He looked at the old man and raised his guard up. He had lowered his guard in that slight moment.


    The brown-haired man quietly took off his hand from the old man''s hold and smiled. "Grandpa, there is no need for you to worry about this young one''s thoughts. The past should be put behind us. I only wish for Grandpa to have good health and live with no worries."


    Old Guan softly smiled at his grandson''s concern.


    He really wished that he could live longer and watch his three grandsons marry and have children.


    s, he was running out of time.


    Remembering what the doctor had said that he only had a half year to live before his respiratory system fully copses, Old Guan''s mood plummeted down.


    He should spend his remaining time with his grandsons...


    "Grandpa..."


    Guan Gao Huan''s call made Old Guan snap out of his thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "Before I learned that you got hospitalized, I actually wanted to share the good news with you. Is today a good time?"


    Old Guan nodded his head. "Yes, I''ll just be staying here for a while. Listening to you will solve my boredom."


    "Then..." Guan Gao Huan smiled. "Grandpa, have you heard the news about Univ One?"


    "Univ One... Yes. My people reported to me the appearance of the second ZD World. Why do you mention it?"


    ZD World''s fame already got the attention of many powerful figures, the legendary families were one of them. But since the creator was SC Company who had connections to both the Xiong family and the Tang family thanks to Linfeng and Jang Shin, the legendary families did not put their fingers on it and just let it grow. The other international powerheads also became more agreeable due to the presence of the other five young kings in the international market.


    However, Univ One was different. It had no connection with the legendary families. If it was another time, the four families would have investigated this rising project and look into the person behind it.


    And probably, try to acquire Univ One into their faction.


    But Univ One''s current status and fame was not worthy enough yet for the four families to fight over it. They still had to wait and see if Univ One possessed the right potential to go against ZD World. Furthermore, they could not just go and support Univ One without assurance of absolute profit. If they did, it would be an act of going against the Xiong and Tang family.


    Besides, the four families were preparing for another matter. Univ One''s appearance was just like fat fish appearing in the river when all this time they were preparing to trap the shark in the sea.


    Guan Gao Huan lowered his eyes. "To be honest, Univ One is my creation. Before ZD World appeared, I was already working on Univ One."


    "..!!!"


    Old Guan was stunned.


    He stared at his grandson, whom he always thought was mediocre in talents.


    His third grandson who was only in his early twenties created Univ One without the support from the Guan family? That was impossible. Guan Gao Huan had never shown any great achievement or exceptional ability in the past.


    Instead, Old Guan expected this kind of great achievement from his second grandson.


    "Are you saying that Univ One is solely your creation, or are you an investor? Or maybe you have a partnership with them?"


    Old Guan thought that perhaps, his grandson just partnered with thepany that made Univ One.


    Guan Gao Huan nodded his head. "I indeed partnered with a start-uppany and offered them to help me build Univ One. I spent all my money as investment. If I didn''tck investors, I would haveunched Univ One earlier than SC. s, Zhou Linfeng has the five kings to rely on while I only have myself and the other investors to depend on. When ZD World wasunched, to be honest, I was shocked at how simr it is to my Univ One. Imagine my shock back then," Guan Gao Huan sighed with a wry smile, telling the old man half-truths and half-lies.


    It was true that he only had himself and other undergroundpanies and investors to rely on. However, thepany that made Univ One from scratch was made by Guan Gao Huan through his connections from the underworld. It was another stash of his master and his father, Ming Zhi Yi.


    No one exactly knew if it was ZD World or Univ One who came into paper first, but since ZD World was the first to getunched by several months headstart, that was what mattered to the capitalistic world.


    Thus, when Guan Gao Huan learned that ZD World was exactly like his Univ One, the project which he had painstakingly build to redeem himself to his master and his tool to win the Guan''s heir position, Guan Gao Huan almost went afrenzy.


    The appearance of ZD World ruined his path to get his master''s appreciation and the Guan''s sessor position!


    It was this simmering anger that pushed Guan Gao Huan to not ept his father and master''s order to go under SC wing''s and disguise in a cooperation with ZD World.


    How could he be under that man who destroyed everything he had worked hard for?!


    He could not give up at this moment.


    Univ One...


    Univ One would surely be a sess and it would topple down ZD World!


    This was his path to greatness!


    He wanted to prove to himself and to everyone else that he could do more. He was better than that butler!


    Old Guan could feel his third grandson''s restrained anger.


    "Univ One, huh... It is a great creation. You managed to get this far without asking help from me. I am quite surprised. But I am proud of you."


    Guan Gao Huan looked at the old man''s face.


    The old man had a rare soft smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, the old man''s warm gaze did not reach Guan Gao Huan''s heart. Or to be precise, it did not prate Gunan''s dark heart.


    The man smiled at his grandfather, although his smile had a hint of sadness within it.


    "I am d to hear that from you, Grandpa. To be honest, I thought I can go far with Univ One. But ZD World''s appearance restrained Univ One''s wings. I... lost. Totally."


    The heartbroken tone filled the air.


    The man subtly nced up at his grandfather, who also showed a sad expression on his face.


    "Gao Huan, my grandson."


    The old man sighed and reached for his hand again.


    "You did not lose. How can you say that you lost when the battle has not yet began? You should actually be d that you came second to them in this race, because more will definitelye out. You must not be in hurry. Let Univ One grow, and I assure you that in ten years from now, its fame will not be less than ZD World. An international market will never allow for a monopoly, and the pioneer is always the first to be targeted. Your current status is still very promising."


    Guan Gao Huan''s mask almost broke. The rest of the words did not enter his ears.


    Ten... years?!


    How could he wait for ten years!


    This old man must have already been dead by then and ZD World must have finished their sixth, seventh, or eighth expansion at this rate!


    By that time, his father and master must have already crushed Univ One as punishment for going against his order!


    He did not have the luxury of ten years!


    Guan Gao Huan lowered his longshes to hide all those thoughts back into his mask.


    "Grandpa, I am really thankful for your advice. However, as time passes at this rate, the difference between Univ One and ZD World will just increase. They have recently finished their first expansion. I am losing my confidence..." The man''s words slowly disappeared.


    Old Guan felt heartache for his grandson.


    This was his youngest grandson''s proudest creation which he had worked hard for.


    "Don''t lose confidence. You already proved yourself in turning Univ One to reality. Don''t worry, my grandchild. This time, these old bones of mine will help you. With my help, you don''t need to worry about money or resources. I can already see how Univ One will thrive and give glory to our Guan Empire."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed. His tensed nerves finally rxed.


    This what he was waiting for.


    His timing was really perfect, this cold old man would not extend his hand if it was in another time. The emotional build-up from earlier had some use.


    Guan Gao Huan looked at his grandfather with shock, happiness, then concern. "But Grandpa, if you help Univ One, will you not be implicated by the Xiong and Tang family?"


    Old Guan shook his head with a smile. "If they know that Univ One came from you, they won''t be able to me me. I am just a grandfather who wants to spoil his grandson once. Besides, they are also willing to spoil their butlers. I can''t even spoil my own grandson?"


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. Like a joyful grandchild, he showed a happy and moved expression on his face. He slowly and gingerly hugged the old man. "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Old Guan''s heart softened and he reached out to pat his grandson''s back with a soft smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about the other families. Just focus on Univ One. Those oldies also won''t have the time to join in your fight with ZD World."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed. Various thoughts came to his mind.


    He separated from the hug and looked at his grandfather with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean by that, Grandpa. Is something happening?"


    Since his first intention was solved, his second purpose ofing here must be achieved as well.

 Chapter 619 - Xiong Zhi is Angry

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Xiong Zhi is Angry</h4>


    A few days passed since the news of the first expansion of ZD World created waves. Since then, ZD World made a huge step and left Univ One behind. The dubious rumors were left behind as well, because the expansion had proved that the development of ZD World had long been underway and was meticulously done.


    In the most distinguished R&Dboratory of SC, four men gathered.


    Linfeng, Jang Shin, Tanaka Shinichi, and Gu Zhen were currently discussing the details and progress of their system upgrade and new features. It was nearingpletion and they were now having beta tests and evaluation procedures with Gu Zhen and the team of beta testers.


    Gu Zhen handed to them the results of his tests. "It''s all good. I ran a few batches of security tests too and it passed level C."


    Shinichi''s fox-like eyes narrowed into a thin line. "Level C only? I thought it could at least withstand Level B."


    Gu Zhen''s sses glinted. "My anti-security system is tougher than yours."


    Shinichi: "...."


    Beside them, Linfeng was watching quietly.


    He looked at the genius Gu Zhen who was now almost at the same height as him. If this tall man was not wearing his sses, he would even look manlier.


    Who would have thought that this tall man was the same as that small and skinny boy from four years ago?


    Gu Zhen''s appearance really changed. The only thing that did not change was his taste in his clothes and his thick sses.


    Linfeng asked Gu Zhen. "How long will it take for the newest upgrade to get into level A?"


    "At this rate, it will take at least a year. Level A is second to the highest security level I have. But I won''t sell it to you. Not for now. "


    Gu Zhen''s proud work was the creation of a security system that had the most imprable and toughest firewalls in the whole world, Level Z.


    Currently, only three people have it.


    Gu Zhen, Song Xuantin, and Xiong Zhi.


    (A/n: This was Gu Zhen''s creation in progress in the earliest chapter when he met Xiong Zhi, refer chapter 8. This is constantly being updated.)


    This Level Z was not for sale.


    Right now, the whole IT world only leveled the toughest firewall at Level A.


    Only a few people, such as the top level of the national governments of a few first world countries, the ric.h.e.s.t international tycoons, and other selected individuals in the IT world had the privilege to buy a Level A security system to protect themselves from the highest level hackers who were trying to pry into their confidential information in the dark web. Of course, some IT geniuses had been constantly trying to program various kinds of viruses that can defeat Level A security system, but so far, no one had seeded.


    If they learned that a higher wall existed other than the current, most sought after yet extremely difficult to attain Level A, not only the geniuses of the IT industry but even the most powerful businessmen and various government leaders would surely flock over to Gu Zhen.


    His life was constantly under the national military''s protection as well as Linfeng''s monitoring.


    Gu Zhen had no ns to make other people get an advantage of his proudest creation other than himself and the people he cared about. If he created a higher level of security capability than Level Z, only then would he reveal Level Z''s existence.


    But for now, hispany''s Level A was already the best out there in the world of information technology.


    Of course, the price was extremely sky-high too.


    Linfeng and Shinichi Tanaka were both eyeing Level A and nned to get one for themselves.


    Linfeng himself wanted to incorporate Gu Zhen''s security system Level A in his ZD World. His current security system was very powerful, courtesy of Gu Zhen, but it would not hurt to get the best out of all avable to them.


    Linfeng still persuaded Gu Zhen. "I don''t n to use it now. I will pay you the remuneration today and then use it for next year, for ZD World''s second upgrade."


    The three simultaneously looked at Linfeng. Their eyes looked at him with awe.


    "It looks like you already have ns for the next ten years for your ZD World," Shinichi joked.


    "Of course." Linfeng smiled.


    He nned to leave Univ One behind in the dust. He would make ZD World the best that no one couldpare to. If there was a second or a third ZD World, he would make sure that they all pale inparison.


    Considering that Linfeng will use his Level A by around next year, Gu Zhen agreed.


    The people in the room continued their discussion when suddenly, Jang Shin and Linfeng''s phone both rang.


    The ring tone was ssified as urgent.


    Jang Shin and Linfeng looked at each other. They knew well each other''s emergency ring tone. Howe they have received an urgent call at the same time?


    Linfeng excused himself and went to a secluded ce. There was only one person under ''urgent''bel, it was his young miss.


    Jang Shin also excused himself and went to another ce.


    Linfeng answered the call. "Zhi''er?"


    "Linfeng, did I disturb you?"


    "No, you didn''t. What''s the matter? Is everything alright?"


    Xiong Zhi usually called him during his break or after work, so calling him this time during work was quite unusual.


    Did something happen?


    He began to worry.


    "Nothing happened on my side. Have you seen the news?"


    "I haven''t seen the news yet. We have been in the R&Dboratory the whole day. Why?"


    "I see. Check the news. Univ One''s creator is revealed."


    Linfeng halted.


    He was not surprised. He knew this was going to happen anytime soon.


    "I see."


    "..."


    After a short silence, Xiong Zhi asked. "You know beforehand that it''s Guan Gao Huan. Why did you not tell me?"


    Linfeng''sck of response made Xiong Zhi assumed that Linfeng had known this information beforehand.


    "This..." Linfeng decided to be honest. "Actually, I did not n to hide it from you. He challenged me on the day of my debut to the society. It''s a challenge that I cannot avoid nor I can ignore. "


    On the other line, Xiong Zhi sighed. She began to remember Linfeng''s hurried pace with regards to ZD World''s progress.


    So all this time, he was going against Guan Gao Huan?


    Her man was fighting alone again.


    Was she not dependable enough?


    Xiong Zhi''s mood fell low. "You did not purposely hide it from me, but did it not cross your mind about how I will feel once I find out that you are facing Guan Gao Huan alone? Am I someone so fragile that you have to protect and shield me from everything? "


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat.


    Xiong Zhi was angry?


    He scolded himself inwardly. He got too focused on proving himself as a man that he overlooked Xiong Zhi''s feelings. He knew that she did not want him to be involved with the enemy alone.


    "I''m sorry, Zhi''er. I did not think it through."


    Xiong Zhi was silent on the other line.


    Linfeng''s heart was tensed.

 Chapter 620 - Displeased

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Displeased</h4>


    After a long silence, a? low and distant feminine voice finally came over.


    "I... honestly, I don''t need your apology. I am just worried that you are fighting by yourself without telling me. Do you not n to tell me in case Guan Gao Huan calls you out to some ce to meet him for a fight? What will I do if something happens to you? I know you are good in martial arts, but I am your girlfriend, and I need to know these things. We agreed not to hide things from each other. I cannot help but worry. Please, Linfeng, don''t do that again."


    Xiong Zhi trusted Linfeng, but she could not trust herself that she would not panic if something happened to Linfeng.


    The memory of his bloodied and unmoving figure in her arms was her biggest scar.


    Linfeng died facing Guan Gao Huan''s men. And it was at the moment when he was fighting Guan Gao Huan''spany.


    When she first learned that Univ One was Guan Gao Huan''s creation, this made her remember Guan Gao Huan''spany and SC''s rivalry.


    She trembled a bit. The happenings in her past lifetime were still happening right now even though many things had changed already.


    That''s why she called Linfeng after she heard the news.


    When she heard that Linfeng was actually having a fight with Guan Gao Huan behind her back, this made her angry.


    On the other side, Linfeng''s fingers tightened on the phone as he felt a sense of regret well up in him. Hisshes lowered.


    ...He had broken his promise with Xiong Zhi for the first time. He had made his girl unhappy and filled her with unease and worries.


    "I''m sorry. I truly didn''t mean to make you feel that way."


    Xiong Zhi could feel his sincerity. She sighed. Even she wanted to scold him, this was not the time.


    "...Let''s talk about it moreter. Right now, there''s another pressing matter."


    Linfeng pushed down his ufortable heart and asked, "What is it?"


    "The Guan Empire announced that they will take Univ One as their subsidiary. They will support Univ One."


    Linfeng was silent.


    He also had expected this.


    He looked at the window and at the clear sky outside.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Zhi''er, I have countermeasures for it."


    Xiong Zhi was silent for a moment.


    Based from Linfeng''s tone, he had it all figured out.


    She felt useless again.


    She sighed. "Of course, you have. I think I should not worry about it anymore in the future, since you already knew it is Guan Gao Huan in the beginning."


    "Zhi''er, I..."


    "I will wait until you are free. We have a lot of talking to do."


    "I''ll try to finish my work as soon as possible."


    "...And you still owe me a date."


    Linfeng finally cracked a smile. "I will make it up to you, Zhi''er. Please don''t be angry anymore, alright?"


    "I am not angry. Just... a bit sad. You don''t rely on me as much as I rely on you."


    The man hastened to exin. "That''s not true. I rely on you so much that I have to call you and see your face before the start and end of my day."


    "...That''s not what I am talking about."


    On the other line, Xiong Zhi scolded this man in her heart.


    She nned to be angry and scold him about this when they meet, but this man started flirting again.


    And she could not help but fall for it too.


    Get hold of yourself, Xiong Zhi! Be mad! Maddd!


    "Are you ring, hmm? I want to see it. I really miss you, Zhi''er."


    "...Please remember that I am still angry at you."


    Linfeng chuckled and continued tofort his upset girlfriend.


    Xiong Zhi''s callsted for a long time. After some time, the man was finally able to cheer up his girlfriend and also get an ''I miss you'' from her.


    ***


    When Linfeng came back to theb, he saw Jang Shin inside whose face was grim, while the other two were serious. It looked like the three had already learned the news.


    All heads turned to Linfeng the moment he opened the door.


    The three: ....????


    Linfeng: ???


    Why did the three men look at him with a confused expression?


    "Did you receive the same news?" Jang Shin tentatively asked with a furrowed brow.


    Linfeng nodded. He was in a good mood after flirting--ahem, talking with his girlfriend.


    He btedly tried to erase the smile on his lips. However, due to his good mood, the corners of his lips still rose.


    "Yes, I just did. The Guan Empire took over Univ One."


    The three: "....."


    Why you so...


    Jang Shin could not help but ask. "Why do you look so happy then? Is it... great news for us?" His face had a look of ''Am I missing something'' as he wondered whether this was supposed to be a boon to SC. However....


    "No matter how much I think about it, the Guan Empire backing Univ One is not a good thing at all! Ourpetitor''s fame will rise once more after gaining such an outstanding supporter. Univ One with Guan Empire will be unstoppable now. Howe you look so happy!"


    Linfeng was still in a good mood. "It''s not like we are not unstoppable either. We can just show them that our momentum is great and then open up more distance between ZD World and Univ One. We got the best headstart and resources, even if they try to outrun us, they would not be able to do it so fast." Linfeng then turned to Gu Zhen. "Do you think the upgrade is ready to be released in public?"


    "Of course. It will at least take three days to one week for the update patch to apply to all users."


    Linfeng smiled. He then looked at Shinichi. "May you give us the honor...?"


    Shinichi understood Linfeng''s unfinished words.


    He smiled.


    Finally, the time hase.


    "Of course."


    Jang Shin: "..."


    Jang Shin: So I worried for nothing..?


    *****


    While the news of Guan Empire''s acquisition of Univ One was spreading fast in every media tform, industry, and various countries, there was a person who was very displeased about it all.


    Silence filled the mansion.


    Butler Qian looked at the report with a dark expression.


    ''Gunan... has gone against the Master''s order.''


    His hands tightened on the file. The master would not be pleased about it.


    "Butler Qian."


    A cold and heavy voice called out from the dark and spacious living room.


    Butler Qian hurried his pace forward, bowed deeply, and passed the report to his Master.


    Ming Zhi Yi coolly nced at his stiff butler.


    The butler was expressionless, but he could tell that Butler Qian was quite troubled.


    "You don''t have to be nervous about it. I know Gunan''s movements since the beginning, so even if I check the report, the fact that he disobeyed my order will not change."


    Butler Qian whose back was cold immediately kneeled.


    His head hung low.


    "It''s my mistake, Master. I did not teach him well."


    Ming Zhi Yizily opened the file.


    The report was about Univ One''s progress and sess, as well as the current difference it had with ZD World.


    "I know that Gunan is your favorite student. He is quick-witted and knows his ce very well... However, recently, he had this look of ambition in his eyes."


    The moment hisst word fell, another butler came in and bowed.


    "Master, Young Master Gao Huan is here."


    "Let him in."


    "Yes, Master."


    "And also, bring my toys." Ming Zhi Yi added.


    Butler Qian closed his eyes. The master was...very displeased.


    "Yes, Master."


    The butler at the door subtly nced at the old butler.


    He silently lit a candle for their head butler and for himself.


    Who would lose a finger today? If he read the situation clearly, it was the head butler''s fault. But the head butler had already proved his worth and loyalty. It was either him or the head butler''s another beloved student.


    The butler then told them another news before retreating. "Also, Young Master Lu Jin is here."


    Ming Zhi Yi had just finished skimming through the reports.


    His dark eyes looked up.


    "This son of mine surely, is too soft."


    He lightly tapped on his chin as various thoughts ran in his mind of how to discipline his biological son and his adopted son.


    ******

 Chapter 621 - The Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 621 - The Punishment</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan stood in front of therge doors. He nced at his side where Lu Jin was standing.


    "You know, there''s really no need for you toe with me. You are just telling father to punish you as well. Do you like to be tortured that much?" Guan Gao Huan smirked.


    "Shut up."


    Guan Gao Huan chuckled.


    However, even though he looked like he was casually smiling at this moment, in his heart, he was also nervous. He had already prepared his heart to be punished one day by his master and father. Going against his order was the heaviest sin against him.


    He swallowed, opened the door, and stepped in.


    Amp with yellow lighting was lit at the side. It was enough to illuminate the dark hall. Their father had always been fond of dim lighting and dim interiors.


    The spacious living room that barely had furnitures in it contained one luxurious cushioned couch at the center, which greeted his eyes directly. The other furnitures seemed to have been moved away.


    He saw Butler Qian kneeling on the floor, while his father and master was sitting on the couch devoid of any expression. There was a briefcase at his father''s feet, and a file in his hands.


    Guan Gao Huan knew what the briefcase was for. He pushed down his own nervousness, walked forward, and kneeled beside Butler Qian. His face remained calm and quiet since the beginning.


    He bowed his head.


    "I went against your order, father. Please punish me as you see fit."


    Ming Zhi Yi lightly raised a dark brow. "What a greeting." He turned to look at the silent Lu Jin who followed in. "And what did youe here for? To plead for your brother''s mistake?"


    Lu Jin nodded curtly. "I stand as a witness."


    "Witness to what?"


    "Witness for the reason why he went against your order."


    "So you are telling me that I should hear him out?"


    "Yes, father."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark pools stared unblinkingly at Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin stood still.


    Ming Zhi Yi could not read Lu Jin''s face at this moment on whether he was nervous or not, so he gave up understanding him.


    "Alright. Let''s hear your reason, Gunan."


    Guan Gao Huan internally sighed in relief.


    He owed Lu Jin for this.


    "Before master gave me an order, and before ZD World went public, I am already working on Univ One. Master said before that I should pave a way to win the Guan family''s session for the heir position. I created Univ One for that reason. Univ One is my key to win Headmaster Guan''s and the Guan Empire''s acknowledgment...


    "However, ZD World''s appearance destroyed it all. I am willing to follow father''s orders to death, however, I cannot stand the fact that I have to work under my enemy who destroyed my greatest weapon." At this point, Guan Gao Huan swallowed. He nced at the man who sat silently on the couch and was coldly looking down at him.


    "...I weighed the pros and cons. We are not a hundred percent sure that SC would take my offer for coboration even if I have Univ One behind me. I have bad blood with Zhou Linfeng since the beginning. They will not trust me and instead doubt my intention. On the other hand, if I startunching Univ One under my name, then this project can still be of use...


    "I can still use Univ One as a way to get acknowledged by the Guan Empire. Furthermore, Univ One''s potential is greater than SC. If I am given a chance and time, Univ One will topple down ZD World in the future."


    Finally, Guan Gao Huan closed his mouth.


    Ming Zhi Yi was silent.


    No one dared to speak.


    After a period of silence, Ming Zhi Yi opened his mouth. "Therefore, you are saying that you are capable of bringing down ZD World under your feet?"


    "Yes, I am, father."


    Silence filled therge room once more.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s shoulders shook as he chuckled. He thenughed loudly. "Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    His amusedughter was the only thing that could be heard in the spacious room. No one dared to ask why heughed nor interrupted his crazed moment.


    After having a goodugh, Ming Zhi Yi leaned back again on his chair. "Really amusing. You overestimate yourself, Gunan. Do you think I do not know your every movement? I am fully aware of Univ One''s existence ever since you made a bit of money on your own while using my own connections. Do you know why I allowed it and did not stop you? It''s because I saw that it is novel and has a lot of potential. But you see, Gunan, ZD World appeared. I saw clearly how simr it is with your proud work, but I can also see the great difference between the two."


    The man kneeling felt a chill rising within his heart.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled coldly.


    "Any capable and experienced person can see the great difference of your Univ One to ZD World. Simply put, it is likeparing a lump of mud to a gold bar."


    His words were ruthless and sharp like knives stabbing into the weak points of Gunan''s heart.


    "No matter how much that mud gets itself cultivated, no matter how big it gets, in the end, it, is, still, just, mud. While you can melt gold or turn it into a powder, it is after all, still, gold." Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes indifferently looked down at the kneeling man. "Do you understand what I am saying?"


    The bowing Guan Gao Huan did not answer.


    He was unwilling to ept it.


    He could not ept the words saying that Univ One, his pride, was that useless and the worst.


    "Gunan, look at me," Ming Zhi coldly ordered.


    Guan Gao Huan looked up.


    His golden eyes showed his stubbornness and his act of defiance to what he said.


    This made Ming Zhi Yi frown.


    This could not be allowed.


    He had to kill this seed of ambition in Gunan''s eyes and turn him back to an opinionless subordinate.


    A pawn must never harbor his own thoughts. He must be a faithful puppet following the master''s orders.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up and approached the kneeling man.


    His voice shifted to a mesmerizing tone, as if he was a devil bewitching a man to his bidding.


    "Gunan, what I am saying is, no matter how hard you work, even if you receive plenty of resources in your hands, it will not erase the fact that you are just a person who came from the slums. Your ability itself is mediocre. I gave you everything that you have now. Only by following my rules and orders that you are able to get to where you are. So, kill that piece of ambition in your heart." He leaned to Guan Gao Huan''s ears. "It is poisonous."


    Guan Gao Huan was dazed for a moment, before closing his eyes.


    His father and master''s words were too sharp that it stabbed his heart.


    It was painful, as if there was a knife inserted into his heart and being twisted around, the flesh in his heart being gouged and scr.a.p.ed out.


    He could not ept this fact!


    "I... father... I still have a chance to win..."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned cold. He slowly straightened up.


    "You are still not listening to me?"


    All hearts of people present trembled.


    "Father! The Guan Headmaster is now considering me as his possible heir after knowing that I am the creator of Univ One. Please, give me a chance. Univ One will bring you many benefits. Please, don''t destroy it," Guan Gao Huan pleaded to his father, no, to his master.


    His master was merciless. Since he did not see Univ One as a treasure or a useful pawn, it meant that he had ns to destroy it.


    Anything useless would be destroyed by his master.


    He could not allow it. Univ One was his key... his hard work... his, Gunan''s, own hard work.


    Ming Zhi Yi was not moved.


    The important thing right now was to cut off Gunans'' hope and possible defiance in the future. If this minion of his started to harbor useless thoughts like this, like proving oneself and making decisions that was against his orders, it would be disastrous to Ming Zhi Yi.


    He needed absolute control over all of his henchmen.


    He could not allow any possible betrayal or disloyalty.


    Univ One was the key to Gunan''s hope. Even if it may be a bit useful, he must destroy it.


    Ming Zhi Yi opened his mouth to give his order, but Lu Jin suddenly spoke at the side.


    "Father, I agree with Gunan."


    The room turned deathly quiet.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes were frozen. "You dare?!"


    His shout was so loud and menacing that it made people''s heart freeze.


    Lu Jin stood unfazed. "Father, if you crush Univ One right now, the Guan Empire who already showed their support will not stand back. They will surely investigate the power behind the one who suddenly destroyed Univ One. This could be pointed to you. We have to be careful right now, since the legendary families are investigating everywhere for all clues that are connected to you. This is a crucial time."


    His emotionless voice filling the dim interior finally stopped.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood there unmoving as he stared at his expressionless son.


    He deliberated over Lu Jin''s words.

 Chapter 622 - A Wicked Trait that He Admire

    <h4>Chapter 622 - A Wicked Trait that He Admire</h4>


    His son was right.


    This was a crucial time where each one of them had to be careful. They were nearing towards their goal. They just have to be patient until the day of IAmFashionista event woulde.


    However.


    He could not allow his subordinate to harbor feelings such as hope, self-improvement, and other opinions that did not concern his orders.


    Seeing the eyes filled with obsession and manic light on his father''s expressionless face, Lu Jin understood that his father could not let this go.


    "Father, we can give Gunan a chance. There is still three months left before the eventes. Within that time, Gunan can do what he wants. However, once the time is up, father can judge Gunan''s work, if it''s helpful or a poison to us."


    In other words, let Gunan do what Gunan wanted for three months, then cut off his hope afterwards, when the time was right with Ming Zhi Yi''s ns.


    Hmm.


    Ming Zhi Yi considered it.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    Finally, Ming Zhi Yi''s countenance changed into a smoother mood.


    He walked back and sat on his couch again. "Fine, I''ll follow Lu Jin''s ''kindly'' advice. You have three months to prove to me that Univ One is helpful. Topple down ZD World if you can."


    Ming Zhi Yi added thest word as a mockery.


    However, Guan Gao Huan, no, Gunan only heard this as an encouragement from the person he wanted to impress the most. His golden eyes burned with a fevered light as he bowed deeply. "Yes, father! I will do everything that I can."


    Ming Zhi Yi smirked.


    He knew very well that Gunan would fail.


    ZD World was an incredible project that even he coveted. But he also knew that it was not the time to get ZD World into his hands. He could pick this fruit once it fully ripened. It was still growing in unimaginable speed under that Zhou Linfeng''s hands.


    Well, it was a good lesson for the disobedient Gunan. Let him work hard and get his hopes high, before ruthlessly crushing his hopes down.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes nced at Gunan who looked relieved.


    He smiled faintly.


    "But it doesn''t mean that I will overlook the fact that you went against me."


    Gunan froze.


    "Lu Jin, open the briefcase for me."


    Lu Jin walked forward expressionlessly and opened the case for his father.


    The case had many sharp tools such as knives, cutter, nippers and other tools that were used for torture.


    These were Ming Zhi''s Yi toys.


    Gunan took a deep breath. He knew that he had to lose something. A finger might be too obvious, so it might be somewhere else.


    But it was all worth it.


    He had bought time for Univ One.


    Lu Jin handed a pair of synthetic gloves to his father.


    Ming Zhi Yi put the gloves on his hands with a light smile. He then brushed his fingers on every tool inside his treasured case.


    "Hmm... Shall I pluck all your nails out? Or cut a finger? Or maybe skin a part of your leg?"


    Only silence answered him.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at Lu Jin. "You choose it for me."


    Lu Jin eyshes lowered. He hesitated for a bit before choosing a in knife among the others with saw teeth, curved, and twisting des.


    "Hmm... Good choice. This knife might have in edges unlike the rest, but it is also the smoothest and sharpest."


    Ming Zhi Yi then picked another pair of gloves. He handed it to Lu Jin. "Wear it."


    Lu Jin was taken aback, but he hid any emotion on his face and put on the gloves withoutints.


    "Hold it."


    Ming Zhi Yi passed him the knife.


    An ominous premonition suddenly rose in Lu Jin''s heart.


    "Now, cut one of Butler Qian''s fingers."


    Gunan: !!!


    Lu Jin: !!!


    Butler Qian just closed his eyes.


    Lu Jin opened his mouth. "Father..."


    "If you say one more word, I will let you cut two instead."


    Lu Jin swallowed his words.


    Gunan''s eyes were wide.


    "Fa-Master... It is my fingers that should be cut... Butler Qian is not aware of what I am doing..."


    "Make it two. Since Butler Qian was a hard working and loyal butler, cut one from his hand then one from his foot."


    Gunan trembled and immediately shut up. He looked at Butler Qian with wide eyes.


    His back was cold and his nerves were tight. His stomach churned as if the contents were about to rise.


    Butler Qian just epted their master''s words calmly.


    "Master has wise judgment. I am your instructor and the head butler of the family. I should have known every little movement of yours. Yet, I only came to know just now. It showed my incapability. Furthermore, you went against our master''s orders. This could be med to mycking teaching."


    He spoke calmly as he took off his gloves, socks, and shoes.


    All kinds of scars thickly covered his hands and feet, proofs of his Master''s previous punishments.


    Gunan''s heart froze over.


    The nausea rose high, but he forcefully pressed it down.


    It was his own decision to go against his master''s order, yet it was Butler Qian who was about to be punished.


    He had already prepared his mind and body for the pain he would suffer today. Yet... he did not prepare himself in seeing one of the few dearest people in his heart to suffer and be in pain because of him.


    Gunan bit his lips until they bled.


    Cruel...


    His master punished Butler Qian in his stead instead of him...


    But was he in the position to say this? He was also like this...


    "Lu Jin, what are you waiting for? Cut it," Ming Zhi Yi darkly said.


    Lu Jin''s hold on the knife tightened.


    Gunan nkly looked up at his friend''s face. He could see the faintest tremble of Lu Jin''s lips on his expressionless face.


    Gunan knew that Lu Jin hated violence the most, despite having a violent father.


    And Lu Jin had to cut the person whom he knew Gunan treasured in his heart.


    It was really a cruel... and wise order.


    Master truly knew how to hit the most painful weakness, to simultaneously punish all of them.


    Gunan darkly chuckled.


    He held back the useless tears that were about toe out of his eyes.


    With red eyes, he crazedly chuckled as he muttered amidst the silence. "Father... You truly are... a wise master..."


    He meant it, he truly meant it.


    This cruelty of his master was the one thing he admired the most...and hated as well.


    Gunan closed his eyes.


    The moment that he heard Butler Qian''s painful scream and the sound of flesh and bone cutting, Gunan opened his eyes mechanically.


    During punishment, one must look carefully and engrave the scene in their minds so that one must not forget.


    This was their Master''s teaching.


    Gunan opened his eyes wide and dully watched Lu Jin who tremblingly cut Butler Qian''s finger.


    Blood sttered and stained the floor.


    After cutting Butler Qian''s finger. Lu Jin, like a robot, proceeded to his feet.


    Gunan watched all of it. His ears were filled with his teacher''s painful groan.


    When the knife cut through the flesh and bones, he felt like it was his own limbs that were being cut instead.


    The darkness in his eyes condensed as he numbly watched on with a pale face devoid of expression.


    He had paid so much for this.


    Just to keep Univ One.


    This must be worth all of it. He must seed so that this hefty payment would not be wasted.


    Because if he failed, he would not know how to face Butler Qian and Lu Jin.


    ******


    Days had passed.


    The Guan Empire hosted a banquet to promote and celebrate their third young master''s sess inunching Univ One.


    Univ One became more appealing in the investors and businessmen''s eyes. With the help of the Guan Empire, they became the trending topic in both financial and societal news for many days.


    These helped Univ One secure the second top app in the rankings of the y stores and gathered millions of downloads in the past several days.


    Guan Gu Ri had just arrived. He casually walked towards the table where the main shareholders of the Guan Empire gathered.


    At the center was his third youngest brother, Guan Gao Huan.


    As the subject of the night, Guan Gao Huan was busy receiving the congrattory remarks of the people around him. He did not notice the arrival of his eldest brother who was in overseas a day go for a business deal.


    "Gao Huan," Guan Gu Ri called out.


    Guan Gao Huan looked up and saw him. He excused himself gently from the shareholders and walked towards his eldest brother.


    "Brother Gu Ri, I am d you came." Guan Gao Huan saw Guan Gu Ri''s slightly disheveled hair. His brows rose. "Did you just arrive from your business trip overseas?"


    Guan Gu Ri arranged his hair embarrassedly. "Do I look so obvious? Grandfather hosted a banquet out of the blue. I just heard it while I was on my way that it is to celebrate your great achievement, so I hurried along. How can I not be present here? It is my youngest brother''s proud days." His eyes crinkled into a gentle smile.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled happily like a little brother that he was. "Thank you, Brother Gu Ri. I appreciate youing here."


    Guan Gu Ri looked at his third brother with a proud smile.


    He was really happy at this moment.

 Chapter 623 - The Guan Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 623 - The Guan Brothers</h4>


    Ever since his third brother was sent away to recuperate abroad when they were young, their closeness as siblings seemed to have faded. When Guan Gao Huan came back to the country almost five years ago, he was truly pleased.


    For Guan Gu Ri, Guan Gao Huan was his weak and cuddly little brother who cried from every little pain. He was adorable and very considerate.


    However, the new Guan Gao Huan who met him five years ago was entirely different to the adorable crybaby in his memories.


    He did not know why but the new Guan Gao Huan brought a strange feeling that made Guan Gu Ri feel uneasy.


    Probably, it was because they grew apart in different countries and a lot of things had changed them both. Or perhaps it was also the guilt that he felt as the eldest brother who could not protect nor take care of his youngest sibling.


    A young child alone with no family living in an unfamiliar country. With no one to rely on, how could his weak and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e little brother not change to what he was now?


    This had always bothered Guan Gu Ri, and he had many sleepless nights before due to guilt. He tried to be close with his youngest brother again, however, the youngest has a huge wall that Guan Gu Ri could not climb through. It was clear that the youngest toughen his guard around them. Though it breaks his heart, he had no choice but to just loved his brother from afar.


    Now, his youngest brother was beginning to shine. As the elder brother, he was both happy and relieved.


    Guan Gu Ri: "I know that you are busy, considering that you are the man of the night, but can you apany your oldest brother for a few drinks?"


    Guan Gao Huan nodded. He wondered what this first young master of the Guan family wanted to tell him.


    The two chose a rtively secluded ce in the corner and let the waiter bring them two sses of wine.


    Guan Gu Ri toasted his ss to Guan Gao Huan''s with a clink.


    "Congrattions, youngest brother. I am very proud of you, I want you to know that."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled at his brother''s words. "I know. You told me that twice already."


    "Also, I want to... apologize to you."


    Guan Gao Huan looked up.


    Apologize?


    Guan Gu Ri drank a few more sips of wine. "You must be probably angry at me deep inside, right? I... You looked up to me when we were still young, but when Grandpa sent you away, I could not even plead for you. I could not even visit you all these times. You must have suffered."


    Guan Gao Huan did not speak.


    Guan Gu Ri patted his shoulder. "Now, I feel like a weight has been taken off my shoulders. Gao Huan, you have truly grown up into a fine young man. I am very proud that you turned out this way."


    Guan Gao Huan just stayed silent and drank a sip of wine with a gentle smile.


    "Gao Huan, do you... n on fighting for the heir position?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed.


    Finally, they were talking about the main point of this conversation.


    He looked at his eldest brother straight in the eyes. "Why do you ask, Brother Gu Ri?"


    Guan Gu Ri looked at his brother''s eyes as well. "Just answer me truthfully."


    The elegant music filled the surroundings as well as the chatters from the banquet.


    Finally, Guan Gao Huan spoke. "I do have ns."


    "..."


    There was a short silence again.


    Guan Gao Huan''s mind ran.


    There was no point in hiding the fact that he coveted the heir position. Exposing his ability through Univ One was already akin to telling the Guan family that he was also a capable and qualified contender for the heir position and that he would fight for it.


    It was only a matter of time before the two brothers would begin fighting with him for the position, so there was no use in hiding this fact.


    While his thoughts were running behind his calm face, the man before him finally moved.


    Guan Gu Ri smiled.


    His smile contained both relief and doting love for his brother.


    "Then I will root for you."


    Guan Gao Huan: ...What did he just say?


    "I am not talented as you or our second brother. I am fine with just being a member of the board of directors and a shareholder. I can live without worries with just the dividends alone. I can also be the head of the branch overseas. I bet, either you or Xixin will be a greater leader than I can be."


    Guan Gao Huan was speechless as he stared at his brother.


    Seriously, this eldest brother was a man with no ambition and preferred peace than risk. He was unlike a regr male from the legendary families, who were all generally ambitious achievers.


    Everyone thought that Guan Gu Ri was just a mediocre man, but Guan Gao Huan who had been observing the eldest closely ever since he came here five years ago knew that this man just loved his two younger brothers so much that he wanted to give the two the chance to be the heir rather than him.


    His true ability had never been tested.


    Well, it was not like Guan Gao Huan wanted to know.


    He showed a timely surprised and touched expression. "Brother..."


    Guan Gu Ri ruffled his younger brother''s hair. "Don''t think too much about it. Just do your best so that you won''t have regrets. I already took up too much of your time. Enjoy your day, youngest. I''m going ahead to meet Grandpa."


    "..."


    As Guan Gu Ri left, Gua Gao Huan dropped his act.


    ''Brotherly love, huh.''


    Hisshes lowered thoughtfully.


    "Is that how Lu Jin really feels for Lu Yin Ze?"


    After this thought entered his mind, he immediately threw it aside. Anyways, all those feelings were not for him. All he could do was to use it to his advantage.


    At this moment, heavy footsteps approached him before stopping a few steps away.


    A cold voice sounded behind him.


    "Fake."


    Guan Gao Huan''s lips rose.


    His cold smile became warmer when he turned around.


    "Second brother."


    Guan Xixin had a scowl on his face.


    "Are you here to congratte me, second brother?"


    Guan Xixin sat where Guan Gu Ri was sitting at earlier. "As if."


    Guan Gao Huan poured him some wine, but Guan Xixin only frowned at it. He did not touch the ss that Guan Gao Huan prepared for him.


    "What did you talk with eldest brother about?"


    "Why are you curious?"


    "Answer me," Guan Xixin said coldly.


    Guan Gao Huan just smiled. "If you are that curious, you should ask eldest brother about it."


    "If you are truly Gao Huan, you should know that he is not the type of person who will spill things out because you ask him to, especially when ites to you and me."


    "Is that so? I might have forgotten since I grew up far away from you two."


    Guan Xixin red at Guan Gao Huan.


    Thetter just leaned on his chair and yed with his wine.


    "And what made you think that I will answer you then? I might just be like eldest brother, with no intention to leak out what we talked about."


    "The real Gao Huan will answer me without qualms. I know him best. But since you are not answering, then you are just showing the fact that you are a fake."


    Guan Gao Huan sighed helplessly. "That again? How many times do you have to obsess over that ridiculous idea? It is really hurting my feelings, second brother. The little affection I had for you before has dissipated because you are always doubting me. Didn''t you already learn your lesson after having me do a DNA test many times already? I even allowed you to investigate me. This is really getting boring and tiring."


    "...."


    Still, Guan Xixin stared darkly at Guan Gao Huan.


    That was right. He had indeed investigated this person and even went to talk to the doctors personally. He also stole some of this person''s hair and did various DNA tests with different medical institutions. But the results were all the same.... All of the evidences pointed out that this man was of Guan bloodline.


    Guan Xixin even doubted himself many, many times that perhaps he was just having illusions and that his little brother just changed too much.


    However, Guan Xixin''s instincts had always been very strong. And in this aspect, his instincts were especially rming him.


    Why?!


    Why was it that he could not get rid of this heart-wrenching pain whenever he looked at Guan Gao Huan? It was like he was looking at someone wearing a mask and stole his brother''s ce and life.


    Guan Xixin wanted to ignore it, but this unsettling feeling was nagging him severely. He felt like he was going to be crazy!


    Thus, tried as he might, he could not stop.


    Between the three young masters of the Guan family, Guan Xixin had always been the closest to Guan Gao Huan when they were still children.


    His eldest brother was always busy with many tutors and responsibilities as the eldest while their parents had many things to deal with, so Guan Xixin spent the most time with the youngest since Gao Huan was a baby, even more than their parents and brothers.


    Guan Xixin knew the youngest like the back of his hand.

 Chapter 624 - The Guans family Heir

    <h4>Chapter 624 - The Guan''s family Heir</h4>


    When their grandfather sent the injured Gao Huan away, Guan Xixin did his best to stop his grandfather and almost fought with him. But what could a powerless young child like him could do? He was locked up at home for a long time due to his impulsive actions.


    In the end, Guan Xixin rebelled and never gotten close to their grandfather. Unlike his older brother who was more obedient and was buried under many responsibilities as the eldest, Guan Xixin sneaked out of the country many times to visit theatose Guan Gao Huan overseas and consulted with the doctors.


    When he heard that Guan Gao Huan finally awakened from hisa, for some reason, Guan Xixin was sent away again and he could not find his little brother.


    He talked to his grandfather about it and was told that it was best for Guan Gao Huan to recuperate alone with the doctors. It was the unanimous advice of the professionals, so his Grandpa had to follow.


    Guan Xixin had no choice but to continue on with his life while hating his grandfather and himself for not staying with Guan Gao Huan at those s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e times. There had always been that weird feeling in his heart that kept him awake many times at night and wished he could fly to see his brother immediately.


    Until finally, Guan Gao Huan appeared before them.


    However, unlike what Guan Xixin expected, he was not pleased at all when he met his little brother.


    The eyes, the face, the hair... They were the same, but felt entirely different!


    Something was very off!


    He was unlike his little brother at all, he totally did not have that aura of his most beloved little brother at all!


    His weirdly strong instincts since young had never failed him.


    Guan Xixin doubted Guan Gao Huan''s existence since he had met him. He tried to convince his grandfather and Guan Gu Ri many times that the Guan Gao Huan who appeared to them was a fake. He tried many times to prove himself, but all evidences failed him.


    Both his grandfather and older brother just saw him as someone who was consumed by guilt that it turned into hate.


    He himself almost believed the same.


    Yet no matter what they said, this doubt could not be erased from his heart.


    And it was only getting stronger as time passed.


    "What is your goal? Where is my real brother?" Guan Xixin asked again the thing which he always asked Guan Gao Huan. "Who sent you here?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s face finally darkened. He erased his smile from his face.


    He was already in a very bad mood to begin with.


    "I don''t know what you are ying at, but you have really done it this time. Doubting me all the time. Let''s just say that the Guan Gao Huan you knew has already died ever since you three abandoned me."


    A painful prick stabbed Guan Xixin''s heart. He paled. His eyes then turned livid.


    "Don''t you dare use that excuse! If you are the real Gao Huan, I will definitely apologize to you and make it up to you. But I am absolutely sure, you, are, not, my, brother."


    He stood up coldly.


    "Is your goal the Guan heir position? I don''t know who is helping you, fake, but I will not allow the Guan Empire to fall into your hands, no matter how many Univ Ones youe up with."


    "...."


    Guan Gao Huan also stood up.


    He narrowed his eyes to this man who always stood in his way.


    Perhaps he should kill him.


    If this man died, then Old Guan''s uing death would be reasonable. He would die due to the grief over his grandson''s death. When the two core men who were blocking the heir position were gone, he could be the heir easily, since Guan Gu Ri had no intention of fighting.


    The vicious glint in his eyes were blocked by the contact lenses.


    Right, Guan Gao Huan should not hesitate anymore.


    After all, no idiot would believe this man.


    His countenance slowly changed from a refined and gentle demeanor to a more rxed andzy air. However, there was a wicked smile slowly forming on his lips.


    "Then fight me as you wish, though I wonder if you can win. After all, you are just a useless brother who could not even protect his own beloved brother."


    Guan Xixin: !!!


    This air! The hateful aura he felt faintly before had gotten truly apparent!


    He red furiously at Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gao Huan just looked at him coldly and left.


    Ha!


    These brothers, and that grandfather as well, were all useless.


    They were all telling him about familial love and all... but the person who should be receiving it was already gone.


    A sickly boy with his eyes closed while lying still on a hospital bed appeared in his mind.


    The real Guan Gao Huan... that sickly little boy... was already gone.


    He died, and none of his family was even beside him.


    *****


    The fame of Univ One had dominated the ICT industry for a couple of weeks with the help of the Guan Empire. Guan Gao Huan''s face was stered all over the news as the impressive man behind Univ One.


    The Guan Empire''s shareholders expressed their goodwill and support to Guan Gao Huan as well.


    Before Guan Gao Huan joined the contention for heir position, the contention was divided into two factions before.


    The elders wanted Guan Gu Ri to be the heir of the Guan Empire and secretly gathered supporters to make him sit on the position. The elders wanted him to be the sessor due to the reasons that he was the eldest descendant of the Guan''s direct bloodline, and he always followed the elders'' decisions and arrangements obediently.


    However, it was this exact reason that made Old Guan disdain making Guan Gu Ri the heir, as he thought that thetter was someone who had no backbone and with mediocre abilities.


    On the other hand, Guan Xixin had gained Old Guan''s favor. The second young master was talented with very good intuition in business. He was a bit rebellious, but he still gained Old Guan''s faction and the support of others'' as well.


    However, this second young master had dered a few years ago that he would not fight for the session with his eldest brother, while the eldest young master wanted to push his second brother onto the position.


    Other families fought to get the heir position, but this Guan potential heirs contended to push the position to each other instead.


    It really made the bystanders speechless!


    This made the session battle, the most significant contention of talents of the legendary families'' younger generation, to be stagnant, making the supporters of either side at loss. Even when a few years had passed, there was still no clear picture of who would be the Guan family''s sessor.


    Until suddenly, Guan Gao Huan appeared in front of the shareholders, with Univ One in his hand.


    ****


    On the conference hall on one of the top floors of the Guan Empire Building, the shareholders and the board of directors gathered. They previously received a call from the head butler, saying that there would be an urgent meeting today.


    Guan Gu Ri had already arrived early and was talking amiably to the people present in the room.


    Finally, the door of therge conference hall opened.


    Old Guan came in with a cane. He was being supported by Guan Gao Huan at his side while his butler was walking behind them.


    "Greetings, Headmaster."


    "Greetings, grandfather."


    Old Guan raised a hand to allow everyone to sit down.


    Guan Gu Ri pulled out Old Guan''s seat and assisted the elderly to sit down. He nced at the old man''s face which had a pale and gauntplexion.


    Howe his grandfather looked much older than thest time that he saw him?


    Last time, Guan Gu Ri was only able to talk to his grandfather for a few minutes in Guan Gao Huan''s banquet before the old man slipped away.


    Did his grandfather get sick without them knowing?


    Guan Gu Ri was inwardly worried.


    Guan Gao Huan greeted the people inside politely.


    Old Guan started thanking the elders for the current support they showed for his third grandson''s project.


    "Everyone, thank you foring here. I am d that all of you is being very supportive in taking over Univ One."


    "There is no need to be polite, Head Master. We should be the one thanking the mighty bloodline of the Guan family in producing such a genius. Univ One is a great blessings to us," one of the elders said. He looked at Guan Gao Huan with satisfaction.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled politely. "Elder, this is all thanks to everyone''s hard work. Without the support I received from many people, I will not be able to create Univ One."


    "Third Young Master Guan is surely modest. With the acquisition of Univ One, our stock price and market share keep on rising in this short amount of time. I am sure that the more we made progress in developing Univ One, the more the Guan Empire will benefit from it!"


    "You indeed spoke the truth. The other heads from the families are even envious of me. I am also d to have such a talented grandson," Old Guan said with a weak smile.


    Guan Gao Huan expressed his embarrassment and thanks.


    After a round of pleasantries and tterings, Old Guan looked at the empty seat that was for his second grandson.


    Even for today''s urgent meeting, his second grandson did note.


    Old Guan sighed. He had no choice but to announce this without him.


    He finally went to today''s objective.


    "I will go straight to the point. In truth, I gathered all of you here to discuss the matters of the session."


    !!!

 Chapter 625 - Choosing Sides for a Successor

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Choosing Sides for a Sessor</h4>


    Old Guan''s sudden announcement made everyone silent. They looked at each other in surprise.


    Matters of session?!


    Were they finally going to officially start choosing the heir?!


    All eyes subtly nced at the two contenders present.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Gao Huan.


    Why so suddenly....


    The shareholders and the board of directors present had mixed feelings.


    They were happy that the start of the session was finally going to start after a long standstill, but Guan Gao Huan''s appearance made them waver from their initial choice of whom to support.


    If Guan Gao Huan was truly proven talented, with Old Guan''s recent show of good favor on Guan Gao Huan, there was a big possibility that Guan Gao Huan could be the heir!


    Should they abandon their current faction and join Guan Gao Huan''s side?


    However, they were all cautious and experienced people. They wanted to test the waters first before choosing sides.


    The old man looked at everyone''s faces.


    "I know you are all surprised by this sudden news. However, it is time to choose an heir. I am not getting any younger and my three grandsons have all grown up. They are starting to show a lot of potential to be the future leader. I hope that everyone here will be wise on who among my grandsons you n to support."


    The people inside the conference room looked at each other.


    Guan Gu Ri subtly nced at his grandfather. He expected that the old man would announce the matter of the heir session after Guan Gao Huan showed his potential.


    But this was so soon...


    They have just recently taken over Univ One. Even if it was proven to be helpful to the Guan Empire, based on his understanding of their cold grandfather, it was not enough to move the old man''s heart.


    It was as if the old man was rushing into things.


    Something... was off.


    Guan Gu Ri stared at his grandfather.


    His grandfather was surely hiding something.


    "I am not telling you to decide for yourself now on which candidate to choose, but keep in mind that when you interact with my grandsons, look at them as the potential heir, as the future helm of the Guan Empire. You may discuss it among yourselves. My grandsons may also approach you and propose to you of any deals to rope you in to their sides. You can also withdraw from your previous choice of candidate, I will not condemn you for changing sides. I will not be a hindrance to thispetition, nor I will show any favor to any of them."


    Everyone murmured amongst themselves.


    Usually, the old man would cause trouble to test his grandsons. He would be merciless to the person whom he thought was not suitable for the position or made a mistake, and would help the person he favored.


    This was why Old Guan''s sudden statement of withdrawing from the session trial shocked them a bit.


    Guan Gu Ri''s gaze on his grandfather deepened.


    For the cold and ruthless elder to change the rules... It made his suspicions rise more.


    "Headmaster, since we are on the topic of choosing the heir, are we only going to choose sides between First Young Master and Third Young Master?"


    The person who asked was one of Guan Xixin''s former supporters.


    This question was also in everyone''s minds as only the first and the third young masters were present here. They thought that the second young master who had previously dered his withdrawal from the session trial years ago would also ignore this fight.


    If that was the case, then they only needed to choose sides between the first young master and the third young master.


    All eyes suddenly turned to the empty seat across Guan Gu Ri.


    Old Guan sighed helplessly. "I told him toe here if he is interested. However... I haven''t heard of his reply yet."


    Guan Gu Ri frowned and also looked at the empty seat.


    ''Second brother...''


    His brother might have withdrawn years ago, however, ever since Guan Gao Huan''s appearance from five years ago, his second brother''s stance started to change.


    His second brother.... seemed to hate their third brother and made things hard for him for some reasons.


    Based on his second brother''s current behavior, he would definitely not let this pass.


    So howe he did note here?


    Did he really withdraw?


    Even though Guan Gu Ri supported Guan Gao Huan''s ambition to fight for the heir position, he also wanted to support his second brother. He thought that this could make the two vent their hearts out in a proper way and would soon resolve their previous misunderstanding smoothly.


    Guan Gu Ri wanted his two brothers to have a fair chance in this important event and also use this chance to have them solve their problems.


    "Does that mean that Second Young Master Guan is not participating as the heir candidate?"


    "Are we only going to divide into two factions then?"


    The shareholders and the board of directors talked among themselves.


    Guan Gao Huan''s brown pupils scanned the faces of the people who stood to support Guan Xixin before. Without Guan Xixin, these people would choose him for sure, considering that they did not like the elders'' faction. If that happened, then the people on his side would grow.


    That was right.


    He ''took care'' of Guan Xixin.


    Probably at this moment now, that man''s car was wrecked heavily, or he was already in the hospital if ever he managed to survive the ''ident''.


    Imagining Guan Xixin covered in blood, Guan Gao Huan''s lips rose.


    An indescribable feeling also surfaced in his heart, but he killed it immediately before identifying what it was. Guan Xixin was already dead in his eyes the moment he first started suspecting him.


    It just that... it took him a long time to put his mind into really trying to kill this second brother.


    But all hesitations had died now.


    Guan Gao Huan had Univ One, a creation he could call as truly his own, and his path in bing the heir was more vivid than before. It was a step that was necessary in his n.


    "Gao Huan." Guan Gu Ri''s call made Guan Gao Huan erase the faint little smirk on his face.


    "Yes, eldest brother?" He looked at the man beside him.


    "If things already came to this point and we became rivals, I want you to know that I am truly sincere in expressing my support for you, and for our second brother."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled gratefully. "Thank you, eldest brother. But I think, second brother will not participate. He is not even present. If the session triales down to the two of us, will you still support me?"


    Guan Gu Ri smiled gently. "Of course. Even if I win, I will hand the position over to you."


    He never wanted it. He was just doing his responsibility as the eldest Guan direct descendant, but if his brothers wanted it, he would not stand in the way.


    To him, a harmonious family was the most important treasure.


    Guan Gao Huanughed. "Eldest brother, that won''t do. The elders won''t agree. I will just do my best to win to have no regrets."


    "Alright."


    Old Guan loudly stomped his cane onto the floor. The murmurs in the conference room halted.


    Guan Gao Huan and Guan Gu Ri who was also exchanging short conversations turned to the old man.


    "We haven''t heard an answer from my second grandson yet, but we will have soon. If he still does not express clearly his stance for the heir position, it will entirely depend on you if you still want to support my second grandson. I just want all of you to know. I will give you two months to decide which among my grandsons you will choose to support."


    Everyone: !!!


    "And then two months from now, we will all gather here and will vote ording to your shares in the Guan Empire. That day, the Guan Empire''s heir will be chosen and announced to the public."


    The people in the conference room was stunned.


    T-two months from now!


    That was too soon and sudden!


    Did it not usually take at least a year or even more?


    Guan Gu Ri looked at his grandfather, shocked.


    Two months was so soon. What was his grandfather thinking?! It was not like he was dying...


    Then his eyes turned wide.


    His grandfather''s gaunt appearance and weak aura...


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart froze.


    His grandfather must be truly sick!


    But for him to choose an heir so urgently, was his condition really that bad?


    Guan Gu Ri could only care less about the heir matters. He was more worried about his grandfather''s true medical condition.


    It was not only Guan Gu Ri who thought of this, some quick-witted people doubted the old man''s intentions. If Old Guan was hurrying things because he was now in a truly bad condition, then the matters of the heir should be dealt with soon!


    The shareholders and directors looked at each other.


    They must pick a side today. They could not wait for the second young master''s confirmation any longer.


    For him to note here was already a big disadvantage and negligence.


    People who supported him strongly before might waver now and also pick another candidate today.


    It would be a big loss for Guan Xixin''s faction. The second young master''s chances would be decreased greatly...


    If that was the case, then there was no need to hesitate anymore and choose among the two present candidates...


    Bam!


    The door suddenly opened, halting everyone from their thoughts.


    All heads simultaneously turned to the intruder who appeared in the middle of the important meeting.

 Chapter 626 - Guan Xixins Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Guan Xixin''s Deration</h4>


    A tall man entered with big strides. However, he was limping. His forehead was still bleeding and bloodstains were still on his clothes.


    There were people behind running after him.


    "Wait, Second Young Master Guan! Let me treat you first!"


    Guan Xixin''s face was dark and his strides had an imposing aura. His fiery eyes red at Guan Gao Huan who was looking coldly at him. He then looked at the old man whose eyes were now wide, seeing the blood on his pale face.


    The people around him also stood up in shock and looked at him with surprised and terrified expressions.


    "Second young master!"


    "Xixin! What happened to you!" Guan Gu Ri hurriedly ran to his second brother in big strides. His face was pale and his outstretched hands were trembling.


    "I am alright. Just some f.u.c.ker wants my life."


    His gaze was coldly fixed on Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gu Ri was stunned.


    Someone wanted his second brother''s life?


    "What do you mean?" Guan Gu Ri''s voice trembled. Who would want his second brother''s life? Were they enemies of the Guan family?


    Guan Xixin ignored him, went to where his chair was, and stood in front of the table.


    He looked at his grandfather''s pale face and at the shocked gazes of the people around him. Lastly, he red at Guan Gao Huan.


    Heposed himself and endured the dizziness he was feeling.


    He bowed politely.


    "I apologize for beingte. I got into an ident on the way." His gaze on Guan Gao Huan while saying thest sentence was cold.


    The people inside the conference room who had previously jumped up to their feet gasped collectively in shock.


    No wonder the second young master was hurt right now!


    However, why did hee here right away without even tending to his injuries?


    He should go to the hospital!


    And also that car ident, was it truly an ident?


    The shareholders eyed each other.


    Guan Xixin straightened up, ignoring the pain on his legs.


    "I have read grandfather''s notice. I, Guan Xixin, will not withdraw from the session trial for the heir position. I will continue to fight for my rights and do my best to gather your trust in selecting me as the heir candidate of our Guan Empire."


    His strong deration made everyone speechless.


    A man covered in his own blood, disregarding his injuries, came here to announce this statement.


    This strange situation made everyone nk out for a moment, not knowing how to react.


    The second young master''s determined eyes and confident aura despite his sorry appearance made the people who had been supporting him originally but was nning to switch sides waver once more.


    They had been supporting this talented young man who possessed extremely urate instincts in business for a long time already, so their hearts began settling back to their initial positions.


    It was better if they stick to their trust in him and continue to support him.


    Old Guan swallowed down his own worries. His heart was unsteady, but he tried to calm his heartbeat.


    Seeing his grandson covered with blood made him recall some things which he did not want to remember.


    Car ident, it was yet another car ident....


    Old Guan hoped that his grandson would treat his injuries first. Calming himself down, he spoke to Guan Xixin. "Alright, we understand. Let the doctor treat you first. I will let my butler inform youter about the things we discussed."


    Guan Xixin shook his head. "No need. I wille back after they treat my injury."


    The doctors finally entered the conference room to escort Guan Xixin out.


    Guan Gu Ri stood by Guan Xixin''s side. "Grandfather, I will escort my second brother out."


    The elders'' faction who was supporting Guan Gu Ri wanted their candidate to stay. This would be a good opportunity to gather and convinced the people on his side. And this could only be done if the candidate was present.


    The elders were about toin when Guan Gu Ri looked at them.


    "This is my brother. I am worried about him. I will entrust the matters to the elders."


    He then followed Guan Xixin and the doctors outside without looking back.


    Old Guan looked at his second grandson''s back with worry and unease stirring at his heart.


    His grandson met an ident at such a crucial time.


    This was definitely not coincidental.


    If it were the past generations, he would suspect the two other brothers first.


    However, his three grandsons'' rtionship was quite harmonious. He knew it very well ever since the three were still young. Even though Guan Xixin recently made a lot of tough time and trouble for Guan Gao Huan, he knew well his second grandson''s love for his two brothers. It was also the same for the youngest.


    Guan Gu Ri''s love for both of his brothers as well were unconditional.


    So it was not likely their evil scheme.


    Then who?


    The elders? The other factions?


    Old Guan frowned.


    Who dared to hurt his second grandson!


    His heart felt heavy. One of the things that hurt him the most was that his second grandson did not even report to him that he met such an ident.


    His second grandson still did not trust him...


    Old Guan called out to his butler discreetly.


    The butler stepped forward and lowered his head over.


    "Headmaster."


    "Investigate this ident. This is most likely a conspiracy plotted by someone who wants to hurt him. Check the car itself and everyone else involved."


    Their driver was top notch, it was unlikely to be a careless mistake. The possibility of meeting a car rushing identally at such an important moment was too much of a coincidence, too.


    "Yes, Headmaster. I will investigate it right away."


    It was best to investigate while the crime was still fresh.


    Guan Gao Huan silently watched them. His chilly brown eyes then nced at the door.


    That Guan Xixin....


    He had a truly great luck to survive his first assasination attempt.


    "Third Young Master Guan..."


    At this time, a small group of shareholders approached him.


    Guan Gao Huan erased his cold look and smiled gently while showing a timely worried expression. "I am sorry, I wasn''t listening. I am too worried about my brother''s ident. What were you saying again?"


    He should first do his work here.


    Thus, the meeting room of the Guan Empire''s shareholders and direction had been solo''d by Guan Gao Huan for the time being.


    Old Guan did not leave the conference room despite feeling sick. He waited for his two grandsons toe back.


    ***


    In the other room, Guan Xixin was being treated by the doctors. The family''s medical staff came fast with a variety of mobile equipment.


    Fortunately, there was no serious internal injury after doing a CT scan and other tests.


    Guan Gu Ri wore a deep frown on his face while staring intently at Guan Xixin''s injuries.


    Guan Xixin: "If you keep staring, the doctor will end up making a mistake out of nervousness."


    The skilled doctor gave an awkward smile at Guan Xixin''s remarks.


    Guan Gu Ri sat down and looked at his brother''s pale face. His eyes were filled with worry and distress.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I am feeling like shit. But I can survive."


    Guan Gu Ri sighed. He poured alcohol in his hand then copied the doctor''s way of cleaning his wounds.


    "Howe you are in this sorry state? Why did you say earlier that someone is after your life?"


    "It was a car ident. The car that my driver used for me for two years and is constantly checked suddenly malfunctioned when we tried to avoid the rushing trucking toward us. How ''coincidental''." Guan Xixin smirked coldly.


    That bastard wanted his life by covering it up as an ident.


    Was it because he had dered to him that he would not let him be the heir?


    Guan Xixin was sure that it was Guan Gao Huan''s work.


    Guan Gu Ri''s face was solemn. "You''re certain that the car malfunctioned?"


    "Yes."


    Guan Gu Ri became furious. He took a deep breath. "Then that is really a good cover-up. I will investigate this matter deeply. "


    "No need. I already told my people to investigate the car and the driver of the truck. Besides, even without investigating, I already have an idea on who it could be. No, I am very positive it''s him."


    "Who?" Guan Gu Ri''s eyes turned cold.


    Who dared to hurt his younger brother?


    Guan Xixin lowered his eyes. "...You won''t believe me even if I tell you."


    Guan Gu Ri fell silent, then his eyes widened a fraction.


    A thought came to his mind.


    "Don''t tell me, you are still suspecting Gao Huan?"


    "....."


    Guan Gu Ri took a deep breath, feeling pained. "Xixin, I am very furious at whoever did this to you. I will never let them go. But this matter cannot be med on Gao Huan. No matter how the fight between the two of you turn for worse, you two are still brothers! No one would want the life of the other!"


    "Eldest brother! I told you already that he is not our brother! If he really is, he would not want my life!" Guan Xixin erupted as well.


    "Xixin, our youngest grew up alone without anyone by his side. Don''t you think it would be more odd if he did not change?! You are already proven wrong many times. You... Xixin, suspecting him constantly will make the two of you be worse than strangers! Now you are still suspecting him? If you want to ask me, I will point my fingers at the elders!"

 Chapter 627 - Linfeng makes a Move

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Linfeng makes a Move</h4>


    Guan Xixn''s breath turned heavy.


    The feeling where no one believed in him, even his beloved eldest brother, hurt him way more than his injuries did!


    "Brother! You don''t understand! I am closer to Huan''er than all of you since we were young! I knew him the most! That. Person. Is. Not. Our. Brother! This ident and the other time where you broke your leg, those are all his doing!"


    Guan Xixin''s protruding veins were visible on his neck and temples.


    He was making his stance clear on this.


    Guan Gu Ri wanted to reprimand his second brother that he got it wrong, that the guilt he was feeling had eaten him.


    But what could he do? This was also his precious brother.


    And his precious brother was injured right now.


    He must not irritate him further.


    Guan Gu Ri closed his eyes. "Rest well. I will investigate deeply into it as well. If you really managed to get an evidence that he is not our brother, then... I will believe you . I''ll personally handle him for doing this to you."


    Guan Gu Ri turned to leave the room.


    But he could not believe his second brother''s suspicion. He would never belive it.


    How could he believe that kind of nonsense, that the Guan Gao Huan he called ''brother'' right now was a fake?


    If he was a fake, then where have their little brother gone to?


    How long have the others changed his brother into another one?


    Why was there a fake?


    What was the purpose?


    Who were the people behind it?


    These were all the questions that his second brother did not have an answer about.


    All this... was very unrealistic and impossible.


    There was just no way.


    Guan Gu Ri massaged his forehead.


    He should stop entertaining these dangerous thoughts that his second brother were spouting. Even though he also felt somehow distant from his third brother, it was wrong to be suspicious of him after they had previously abandoned him.


    ****


    After the doctors took care of his wounds, Guan Xixin stood up. He was about to return to the meeting room.


    He took a look at the two doctors who did not dare to breathe loudly.


    Guan Xixin decided not to warn them about spreading what he and his brother talked about. If rumors spread, then maybe that would be good. Even if his name would be ruined in the process, at least, some people would suspect that bastard.


    He would not go down without a fight.


    They were only two skilled doctors who were in the room to take care of Guan Xixin.


    After the patient left, the doctors went to their own ways.


    One of the doctors went to his car and pulled out his phone. He started calling an unknown number.


    The call went through.


    "..."


    "Intel, code G. Three is fake ording to Two."


    The doctor then ended the call and started the car.


    ******


    The official start of the session trial for the heir of the Guan Family became known in the circles of the upper society by the next day.


    The candidates and their factions could gather external help to boost their resources,work, and reputation within the Guan Empire. They could also make deals with the shareholders to gather their votes.


    Old Guan had dered that he would not interfere nor favor a specific heir candidate. However, his opinion and vote was the crucial factor for choosing the heir.


    Thus, the old man said that he would only make a move ording to the best interests of the empire. It meant that whoever performed best or disyed the greatest achievements within the two month period, that candidate would have Old Guan''s vote on top of their faction''s vote.


    As Old Guan possessed thergest amount of shares, it was a given that his vote might as well be the deciding factor that would conclude which among the three Guan direct descendants would be the heir, unless another candidate possessed an overwhelming amount of votes.


    Therefore, the three heir candidates must do their best to impress Old Guan while helping out the Guan Empire.


    Guan Gu Ri''s advantage was the existing and ongoing high return projects that he had chosen previously with other subsidiaries. His and the elders'' goal was to raise the stock market price and exceed the benchmark profit of the Guan Empire within these two months. For this, they would go all out.


    On the other hand, Guan Xixin''s and his faction''s goal was to secure the highly lucrative deals overseas which the Guan Empire had branded as difficult to attain sess with due to their high risk nature. Within two months, they nned to dominate the overseas branches of the Guan Empire and increase the international market scope. This would be his weapon.


    On the other hand, Guan Gao Huan had not given everyone any impressive achievement before. However, with the recent outstanding achievement he disyed with Univ One bing the second-ranking top app in the ICT industry of the country and having considerable reputation in the region, this project was enough to be his weapon.


    His goals were to dominate the country''s mobilemunicationswork, secure the top-ranking app in the domestic ystore, and expand Univ One. The more impressive Univ One was, the more massive the profits and value it would bring, and the more his fame would rise.


    All of their targets were vastly different, but they were all very ambitious.


    As the three heir candidates polished their own weapons to cultivate, the fight for the Guan session officially began.


    ****


    Eugine was waiting at one of the VVIP rooms in the airlines. This airline had a partnership with hispany and so he had his own lounge. He previously received a message from their youngest brother that he would borrow his private hangar andnd here.


    This was a surprise for Eugine as he had initially thought that the youngest was so preupied with ZD World and other business matters in Country C that he would not be able to see the others in the brotherhood any time soon.


    The cooperation they had with the youngest had benefitted all of them greatly and also expanded their markets and profits, so they had noints at all.


    It had been quite a while since Euginest saw the youngest personally, so he set aside some of his time to wee the youngest here.


    "Sir Eugine, the guest has arrived."


    "Oh, you''re finally here!" Eugine stood up and smiled warmly at the person who had just arrived. "Linfeng, you really surprised me bying here so suddenly!"


    Linfeng opened his arms and met Eugine''s friendly hug. His face softened. "Brother, thank you for letting me borrow your privatene. I am in your debt."


    "That''s fine. The guys also wanted toe here but they are all busy. Why did youe here anyway? "


    Linfeng had no qualms telling Eugine his purpose of visit.


    Linfeng''s smile warmed even more, but his eyes cooled. "I went here, because I found something interesting. Before I got the chance to meet that person, he flew away."


    Eugine nkly looked at Linfeng. "What are you being mysterious about?"


    The man just smiled.


    Everyone have their own secrets. Eugine did not push on it and asked about another matter instead. "How long will you be staying here? I thought that this is the busiest time for you since ZD World is still making waves. Do you need some help?"


    ZD World was SC''s creation, but this was also backed by the six kings. They have considerable shares in the entire ZD Comprehension Project, which wouldter on expand to lines of mobile devices, home system, and other peripheral projects included in theprehensive n. As a businessman and as a friend, Eugine was naturally very concerned about ZD World.


    "The expansion is a great sess as you''ve likely heard in the project reports. The upgrade was also done smoothly."


    "You are done with the upgrade? Then why haven''t you released it yet?"


    Linfeng''s lips rose. His dark peach blossom eyes curved, containing mischief. "Because of a certain factor, I realized that it is not yet the time. It''s always good to keep good cards ready anytime."


    Eugine: "Eh? But you are rushing ZD World''s progress before. Howe you''re saying now that it''s not the right time?"


    Linfeng looked at the elder brother. "Trust me. You''ll see the front page of every media marked with ZD World again soon."


    Eugine chuckled at Linfeng''s confidence. "Alright, I trust you. It''s your creation anyways. You know it better than we do."


    Linfeng smiled. "Brother Eugine is being modest. Anyway, I heard that you are meeting with a Guan tomorrow?"


    Eugine was stunned, but he still answered. "Ah, yes, I do have an appointment with one. The Guan Empire is rather persistent. They have reached out multiple times even though I rejected them every time." He looked at Linfeng, a bit impressed. "But this information is kept under tight wraps, since the Guan Empire is hiding the fact that they have been rejected by us many times. Howe you got wind of it?"


    Linfeng smiled. "You don''t need to be surprised. I am your brother, so I should be capable enough to get that much info."


    Eugineughed and waved it off. "Alright, alright, stop showing off already. I won''t ask you if you don''t want to tell me. But since you mentioned that, it must be rted to why you came here, correct?"


    The two tall men in casual suits were walking towards the car.


    Their strong aura of confidence and handsome appearances caught the eyes of the surrounding staff and people, but the bodyguards around them also made the bystanders take only a nce before hurrying away in fear.


    Hearing Eugine''s inquiry, Linfeng did not deny it. "You''re quick. Yes, actually, I have a deal to make with you."


    Eugine raised his brow. Their youngest was really straightforward. They have not even eaten a meal yet!


    "Alright, let''s talk about it while having lunch."

 Chapter 628 - I Will Support You

    <h4>Chapter 628 - I Will Support You</h4>


    After Guan Xixin recovered fully from his injuries, he immediately went overseas. He only had two months to secure all the dealings abroad that the Guan Empire had trouble with.


    Gambling with his chances for the session trial, Guan Xixin started with the most difficult one having the highest fold percentage of returned profits, because this was an all or nothingpetition.


    If he could not win, he would only lose.


    This was a certain project proposal with tremendously high ie that the Guan Empire desperately offered to a certain conglomerate but could not convince the other party due to the high risk of failing, and because the said conglomerate was already having talks with anotherpany on a simr deal.


    Although the Guan Empire gave more benefits for the other party, the other party stubbornly refused.


    Guan Xixin himself had checked the project proposal. Although the risk was high, the deal could immediately give very high profit returns in a short amount of time. Moreover, his instincts were telling him that this was the best card he could use for thepetition.


    If Guan Xixin managed to convince the CEO of that conglomerate to cooperate with that tens of billion dor project, his reputation in the Guan Empire would rise. It would be a great way to start his winning streak.


    Since Guan Xixin, a potential heir from the main line of the Guan family, was flying to another country to especially meet the CEO, the conglomerate finally gave them face and agreed to meet him. But it did not mean that Guan Xixin would get the headlights for the proposal. He had to do well and bargain well so that this chance would not be wasted.


    ....


    Guan Xixin was sitting inside a luxurious private box of an upscale restaurant which he especially reserved to meet the CEO of the international conglomerate.


    He was quite fortunate that the conglomerate who refused them many times finally epted his invitation to meet personally. He knew that the other had a backing and status that could rival him. Even the Guan Empire was offended by him many times, they could not touch this foreigner easily.


    The carved oakwood door of the luxurious box opened.


    A tall man with handsome caucasian features entered. Guan Xixin recognized the man who entered.


    This man was Eugine Richards, one of the famous six kings. A young man who detached himself from his family''s empire and created his own legend in the business industry together with the other five kings.


    Guan Xixin stood up and smiled.


    "It''s an honor to have Sir Eugine--" His words halted when he saw a familiar face appearing behind Eugine.


    His eyes widened.


    Was it not the butler of the young Xiong heiress, Zhou Linfeng?


    Ah, right.


    Zhou Linfeng was the current sixth king.


    Guan Xixin instantly recovered from his surprise of seeing Linfeng''s presence in this private meeting. He continued his greeting, " It''s an honor to have you Sir agreed to my invitation. I am indebted. " He then turned to greet Linfeng.


    "It''s nice to see you here too, Mr. Zhou Linfeng."


    Eugine shook hands with Guan Xixin. "I hope you don''t mind him joining us."


    "It''s alright. I am well pleased that I met another king."


    Linfeng also shook hands with Guan Xixin. "Young Master Guan Xixin sure is modest. In the country, you are quite well known. It will be my loss if I wasted this chance of meeting you."


    Guan Xixin just smiled. He had not dealt with any business with Linfeng before. But since the man was here, he could not just tell the man to leave them, could he?


    Even though the news of Guan Empire''s failure to coborate with Eugine was maintained confidential and not spread outside, he trusted the man before him that he would not entirely offend the Guan Empire by spreading the oue of the business deal today to the public.


    Zhou Linfeng should know when to keep his mouth shut. Even Guan Xixin was unease about it, there''s no need to worry over this matter.


    Besides, it also looked like Mr. Eugine Richards approved of Linfeng''s presence here.


    Guan Xixin inwardly wondered.


    What was the reason for another king''s presence here?


    Guan Xixin did not waste time. After the refreshments were served in their room, he began to straightforwardly bring up the business matter.


    "Sir Eugine, I came here in behalf of the Guan Empire. I know it is rude for us to always bring up the same project with you with very few adjustments on the conditions of the offer each time. This time, I personally remade the proposal with everyone''s best interests in mind. Also, the adjustments in the project proposal has increased the sess rate by ten percent. I hope you can take a look."


    Guan Xixin handed a file to Eugine.


    Eugine epted it silently. He skimmed through it and saw the difference this time.


    Guan Xixin made quite a decent offer. However...


    "I understand that the Guan Empire is sincere about this deal. However, you must know that it''s not only profit that mypany is looking the most into. I don''t want to reject and offend the Guan Empire, but mypany''s name will be at risk here. If I would not end up going back against my word with the previouspany that I made a deal with, I would probably have epted your proposal ages ago. I hope you understand."


    Guan Xixin''s eyesshes lowered. He knew that it would not be this easy.


    "I truly understand. However, Sir Eugine, business is about profit. If the previous got offended because you epted this deal rather than theirs as were previously promised, then we, the Guan Empire will handle it. They should know that it is their proposal that iscking..."


    Eugine frowned. "I know you are just being straightforward. However, in mypany, trust and credibility in our promise mattered the most. Profit onlyes second. Mypany grew and became known because of that. I don''t want to break my word."


    Guan Xixin looked into Eugine''s eyes. "Then, is there really no other way for the Guan Empire to sign this project? We are willing to divide the project shares into fifty-fifty in the first six months. That is four times than what the otherpany offered to you."


    Eugine narrowed his eyes.


    The offer was tempting.


    But if he epted that, then hispany would not be any different from the otherpanies, like his father''s. In order to get more profit, Eugine had to break his first promise, betray the other''s trust, and crush their dreams before jumping to a bigger boat.


    He could not do that.


    This was his bottom line, the reason why many talents stayed with him.


    Besides, even though the previouspany was lesser than the Guan Empire, they were decent and hardworking. This project was important to them as it would be their first step to reach higher. Eugine was also personally supporting thatpany.


    "I can see the Guan Empire''s sincerity. But please understand, I have my name, my word, and mypany''s principles to consider. No matter how much you offer in this deal to us, we will not be able break our promise with the otherpany."


    Guan Xixin frowned.


    Then did that mean that he came here for nothing? That this deal would not work no matter what he offered?


    Should Guan Xixin offer thirty-seventy for half a year then? No, the Guan Empire would not invest in a project where they could not get any considerable profit from, even if it was only temporary.


    What should he do?


    "Instead, I have a proposal for you." Eugine continued his words.


    Guan Xixin was stunned. "A proposal for me?"


    "Yes. I understand that you are doing this for the session trial of the Guan Empire..."


    Guan Xixin''s eyes shed.


    "That''s why I know that if I rejected you, it will have a negative impact on your credibility as an heir candidate." The man with fair skin and emerald green eyes stared directly at Guan Xixin. "So we have a proposal for you, Mr. Guan Xixin."


    Guan Xixin caught a word.


    "We?"


    "Yes. My friend and I."


    Eugine gestured towards Linfeng, who was calmly drinking the tea at the side.


    Linfeng put down his teacup.


    It was finally time for him to talk.


    "You heard it right, Young Master Guan. I have a proposal specifically for you."


    Guan Xixin looked at Linfeng with suspicion.


    So this man''s presence here truly had a reason.


    Anyway, since this man said that he had a proposal for him, not for the Guan Empire, Guan Xixin became interested.


    He wanted to listen.


    "Please kindly tell me. I''m all ears."


    Linfeng smiled. This Guan Xixin was quick witted just like what the reports said.


    "Alright. Let me start by saying that I, Zhou Linfeng, would like to support you wholeheartedly in bing the heir of the Guan Empire."


    Guan Xixin: !!!


    Eugine gulped the tea.


    The youngest really likes to drop a bomb without warning.


    ****

 Chapter 629 - I Heard Something Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 629 - I Heard Something Interesting</h4>


    The men at the table fell silent.


    When Guan Xixin saw that Linfeng did not take back what he said, he finally reacted.


    The offer came too suddenly that he was taken aback.


    Afterposing himself, he looked at Linfeng with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "I am very pleased with Mr. Zhou Linfeng''s words. Although it came to me by surprise, all kinds of help are wee. If Mr. Zhou Linfeng could really help me, I will be indebted to you. Once I be the official heir, I will not forget this favor."


    Linfeng smiled at the tactful man. "I am not only speaking in behalf of SC. I am also speaking for the Xiong heiress and as the representative of the other five kings. This, I believe, will be enough to help you, won''t it?"


    ...!


    Guan Xixin''s eyes almost went wide. He fought to keep his demeanor.


    He reached out for his drink and gulped it down.


    The Xiong family?


    The five kings?


    And plus the SC...


    This could not only bebeled as ''help'', it could be his key to take the lead in the session war!


    Despite the tempting offer, Guan Xixin did not immediately show his d.e.s.i.r.e. He knew that there was no such thing as free meal in the cruel business world, especially when facing another cunning business leader.


    Guan Xixin solemnly put down the cup and gazed at the dark eyes of the man, whose capabilities were something he only heard about from others.


    This was the first time that he looked at this person differently.


    "This favor is something that I could only wish for."


    However....


    "You mentioned that the heiress of the Xiong family is also expressing her support. Do I take it as the whole Xiong Empire wanting to support me? But as far as I can remember, there is a tacit agreement between the four families to not interrupt or meddle in the session wars of other families. Considering this, how will the Xiong heiress be able to help me?"


    Guan Xixin was notining, rather, he was grateful. But he wanted to test if the other''s intention was only skin deep, or if they really n to help him despite the cost.


    Just why would they suddenly extend their hands?


    Linfeng just smiled. "You are right. But like you said, that is only a silent agreement between the elders. If you are still worried that it may cause your reputation to plummet down once our agreement with you and the heiress became known to the world, then you don''t have to worry. We intend to help you discreetly."


    Guan Xixin was confused. How would they be able to do that?


    "What do you mean?"


    "IHZHI is not part of the Xiong Empire. SC as well. These twopanies will provide you investment funds and cooperation with projects, like the one you are offering to Eugine. To show you our sincerity, we will start with this proposal."


    Linfeng took out a file from his slim suitcase and handed it to the dazed Guan Xixin.


    "This is the revised proposal I came up with. It''s a three-way project deal with Eugine''spany, SC, and you."


    Guan Xixin numbly took the doc.u.ment and looked down.


    He even came prepared!


    And a tripartite deal?


    Linfeng: "Eugine cannot break his established deal to support a promisingpany, but he can make another one and shift hispany''s role to not conflict with the other''s interests. As hispany cannot take on this new project with the Guan Empire due to the existing project, this is when SCes in.


    "The revisions made are on the target market and the rest of the framework conditions aligned with it. We have conducted the relevant feasibility research. Please refer to the doc.u.ment for the details. I believe you''ll be very satisfied with the changes as the risk is lessened significantly. We will support half of the project in a coboration under the name of Eugine''spany. On the surface, we will mainly enter into the deal as the investor. How does this sound?"


    Guan Xixin was dumbstruck.


    "Let me see..." He muttered.


    Guan Xixin was still dazed but his mind could catch up with Linfeng''s proposal. He continued to read through the papers.


    The light in eyes began to focus deeply.


    The SC Company''s support in this project was like the missing puzzle piece that fitted everything. If he rejected this then he would be an idiot.


    Never did Guan Xixin expect that after his proposal was rejected, he would be given a revision of his proposal from the other party.


    And the project nning on paper was even better!


    The people in the Guan Empire would not care how he managed to secure the deal, only the oue was important. Furthermore, he was not cheating using Eugine''s name, but rather, it was a new solution.


    Guan Xixin''s lips rose. He looked up at Linfeng with praise in his eyes. "This is brilliant. Your name truly precedes you, Mr. Zhou Linfeng."


    He was suspicious of how this man had prepared everything beforehand. This obviously looked like it was taken care of with utmost attention and significant time, not a rushed proposal.


    ...It seemed like this man might have his share of spies in the Guan Empire as well.


    However, despite his suspicion, Guan Xixin was d that this man chose him.


    If this man chose Guan Gao Huan instead, he would not stand a chance at all!


    But on the second thought, Univ One and ZD World were rivals, so supporting Guan Gao Huan was even more unlikely than supporting him.


    "Then, are you willing to ept our proposal?" Linfeng asked gently.


    Guan Xixin would love to ept this favor, but there were still matters unclear for him.


    The other party''s purpose.


    He could not just impulsively ept this without knowing why.


    As Linfeng had predicted, Guan Xixin did not agree immediately.


    Guan Xixin: "This will be really helpful, but may I ask a few questions first?"


    "You may."


    "Why are you helping me? I mean, I am grateful that you chose me first and foremost rather than my brothers, but I would like to know the reason why."


    This Zhou Linfeng''s appearance and his proposal were like a fairy godmother appearing with a magic wand suddenly at the critical moment when he was in dire need.


    He knew that aside from being indebted as the future head of the Guan Empire, there must be something more that the man wanted.


    The tall man''s dark inky eyes stared at the grave expression of the third young master of the Guan family. He could see the question in Guan Xixin''s champagne-colored eyes.


    "Because you caught our interest."


    "''Our''?" Him and the five kings?


    "Yes, My heiress and I."


    Guan Xixin: "..."


    Heiress, again.


    What did the Xiong heiress want from him?


    Linfeng put his elbows on the table, mped his hands, and put his chin on top of his hands.


    His dark eyes attentively watched the reactions of the man before him.


    "I heard something interesting."


    His tone of voice changed.


    Guan Xixin shifted ufortably on his chair.


    Why did the air suddenly feel heavier?

 Chapter 630 - Do you have evidence?

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Do you have evidence?</h4>


    Linfeng''s suspense was very effective. The room was still and the atmosphere turned tense.


    The man who was ignored all this time, Eugine, drank his tea quietly as he suppressed his presence more.


    His perked ears though stood in attention.


    It''sing! Some kind of delicious rumor!


    The drawling masculine voice continued.


    "I have heard... you are suspecting that Guan Gao Huan is a fake."


    "....!"


    The air stilled.


    The gossiping Eugine was frozen.


    Come again?


    Guan Xixin was surprised for a moment, before he narrowed his eyes.


    So it seemed that the rumor was finally spreading?


    That''s great.


    Guan Xixin leaned back on his chair. He did not deny it and confidently said, "That''s right. The reason I am fighting hard to win the title of the heir is because of him. I will not let an outsider take over the Guan Empire."


    Eugine: ¦²(¡ã¡õ¡ã) .....Big news!!!


    Linfeng stared deeply at Guan Xixin.


    In fact, when he first heard his spy''s report, he was shocked.


    Linfeng had heard about the close rtionship among the Guan heirs when he was a kid. It was when he studied the backgrounds and the situations of the legendary families back when he was still a butler in training.


    If Guan Xixin doubted Guan Gao Huan''s identity, then there must be a reason why.


    If Guan Gao Huan was really a fake, then some questions that bothered Linfeng could be answered by this.


    However, even more questions appeared.


    Linfeng hoped to meet Guan Xixin right away and ask about this.


    Also, when his Young Miss heard the matter of the fight for session in the Guan family, she told him that they should express their sincerity in supporting Guan Xixin. They must not allow Guan Gao Huan to have a chance and be the heir.


    Therefore, Linfeng volunteered to handle this matter.


    He continued. "Why are you doubting his identity? You are brothers. And based on my understanding, you two are quite close since young, correct?"


    "..."


    Guan Xixin stared at Linfeng for a while.


    After contemting that it would help if someone knew the reasons why he was doubting that fake, Guan Xixin decided to tell them everything that he found suspicious.


    ...No one in the family believed him. Now that a party came knocking whom he was sure was not on that man''s side, then he could gamble his chances.


    So that in case he suddenly rolled off and die, there would be people remaining in the know.


    His eyes deepened as a sh of determination filled them.


    "Since you are interested in this, then I''ll tell you." He took a deep breath.


    "I knew the real Gao Huan the most since young. His temperament, his behavior, his hobbies, and the things he likes or dislikes. He also has a scar on his brow that could not be erased unless he went under facial surgery to fix it. However, the Gao Huan I knew is extremely weak to pain, I had confirmed it as his physiological peculiarity. He did not want me to let the others know because he was afraid of bothering them...


    "But the Gao Huan who came back five years ago was nothing like him. Not a single trait of my little brother can be seen from him. Even the shades of his eyes were slightly weird, the bone formation of his face and body is a bit off, the direction of the swirl on top of his head was slightly lower, and most especially, that unique aura of my brother, that breathing from him...."


    Guan Xixin''s breathing became heavier with each passing second as he went on and on.


    His grandfather and his older brother told him that he just remembered wrongly, or that Gao Huan''s growth made those changes, but he just knew that he was definitely different!


    Yet, those DNA tests imed otherwise!


    Guan Xixin seemed to go back to the past...


    When he first met Guan Gao Huan after many years, he was frozen for a long time due to a sudden chill enveloping his body.


    Then he asked that person, "Who are you?"


    The young man smiled gently. "I''m your brother, second brother Xin. It has been a long time."


    Even though that man was smiling, Guan Xixin could feel the coldness in his fake smile and the eyes that held no warmth.


    "You... Who are you really? You are not my brother!"


    Even though he yelled that on the first day, his elder brother and his grandfather did not believe him.


    Why?!


    Why can''t they remember how my little brother looked exactly is!


    Guan Xixin was very disappointed with his family.


    "....My elder brother and my grandfather are both blind. They might rte some resemnce in him to my little brother''s previous appearance, but that''s all to it. How can I not be suspicious of him when all those times that he was abroad, I never got to meet him as if he was avoiding me? Even when I came to the hospital, they won''t let me meet my little brother. And then he suddenly showed up, with vast differences, iming to be my little brother!"


    Guan Xixin''s eyes were red. He had long forgotten about whatever business deal. Finally finding an outlet for his pent-up emotions, he just wanted to let everything out. "Now that I think about it, maybe my little brother has been changed to that fake since that time..."


    His heart suddenly trembled painfully.


    If that was really true, then his brother might be....


    The same ominous chill which gued him before enveloped him once more.


    The room was silent for a much longer time.


    Eugine tremblingly drank more tea as he tried to reduce his presence further.


    "Do you have evidence?" Linfeng suddenly asked.


    The second young master of the Guan family closed his eyes.


    "...I tried to gather evidence, but the several DNA tests and the doctors'' testimonies from abroad are all saying that he is my little brother. But there''s a gut feeling in me. My instincts have never been wrong. My vivid memories about my little brother is definitely not wrong. He is not Gao Huan."


    Linfeng was quiet.


    It seemed like proving that the man was a fake through medical means was not reliable.


    Also, what if... this Gao Huan was indeed not the real Gao Huan, but was still blood-rted to them?


    Such as an illegitimate child....


    Which was why the DNA tests failed, if not faked?


    The other man continued to express his suspicions.


    "Also, when he came back to the country, he suddenly became busy, too busy that he was barely staying at the mansion. How can he be busy when eldest brother and grandfather did not even give him any job to do? They just let him do whatever he wanted. There are times when he went to somece and disappeared for days. I don''t know where he went, even when I had someone tail him closely. How could that be a coincidence? You probably think it is only a teenager''s way of rxing. But no, every action of that person is suspicious. Even my recent ident... I am sure he is the cause of it."


    ******

 Chapter 631 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huans identity

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huan''s identity</h4>


    Guan Xixin''s pent-up emotions could be felt clearly in the atmosphere. His heart which had never found an outlet before was finally given a chance to vent out.


    Linfeng''s dark eyes never left Guan Xixin''s every change in expression. Based on his observation, the man was not lying. However....


    "You are severelycking in evidence. People won''t believe you this way, with only your gut feeling and memories as basis."


    "....Haha."


    Guan Xixinughed exasperatedly.


    What could he expect?


    Doubting his own brother''s identity was crazy for other people, especially without concrete evidence.


    His eyes looking at Linfeng were a bit disappointed. "So you also don''t believe me."


    "No, I believe in you."


    !!!


    Guan Xixin''s eyes widened.


    "You are right about one thing. Guan Gao Huan''s actions are suspicious. Let''s say that you can''t find any evidence to prove that he is truly a fake, why don''t you focus on the things he is doing instead?"


    "I already tried that. But it''s like facing a tight firewall when ites to him. Even the experts I especially asked to investigate him always found a dead end. I suspect that someone up high is helping him."


    "Do you have any idea on who it could be?"


    Guan Xixin looked at Linfeng deeply. "... Since we''re already at this point, then I''ll be honest. I suspected that it is one of the legendary families," he said as he watched Linfeng''s reaction.


    Seeing that the man''s expression did not budge, he was relieved and added, "At first though. However, when I investigated the legendary families'' past and recent behavior towards my family, no one seemed to have something against us. Grandpa also seemed to get along well with your family''s head master and with the other head masters in their generation, too. I hope you are not offended by my suspicions."


    Linfeng shook his head. "It''s not surprising that the other three families are the first ones you will suspect, since they are the few ones who are capable of doing that kind of thing. But aside from the other families, is there anyone else you suspect?"


    The man who was asked lowered his eyes thoughtfully. "I am currently investigating the people from abroad. The changes started from there. However, I am stillcking in many ways."


    Linfeng tapped on his chin thoughtfully.


    Abroad....


    Indeed, maybe he should start from overseas.


    There was a short silence as the three people at the table sank in their own minds.


    The peanut gallery Eugine continued to pretend drinking tea.


    It was Guan Xixin who broke the silence.


    "But why are you interested in this? I know that Univ One and ZD World are rivals, and that you may find this information useful against Guan Gao Huan. But I think it is not enough for the Guan Empire to abandon Univ One. They will just manipte the public opinion and wave it off as baseless rumors." Guan Xixin smiled bitterly. "More so since it came from me. It may seem like I am trying to ruin his reputation for the sake of winning the session trial with underhanded methods."


    "It isn''t totally baseless," Linfeng said.


    Guan Xixin looked at him.


    Linfeng: "I''ll be honest with you. The reason why my Young Miss and I are helping you is because we do not want Guan Gao Huan to be the official heir of the Guan Empire. It is only my conjecture, but the man whom I think is behind Guan Gao Huan, is likely an enemy of ours."


    It was as if a sudden lightning descended into the room.


    "The man behind that fake...!" Guan Xixin''s heart trembled as he stood up immediately. With zing eyes, he mmed his hands on the table. "Who is he?!!"


    Eugine almost choked.


    Then the standing man realized how rude he was acting, so he took a deep breath and sat back again.


    "Sorry, but who is this man you think is behind him? And why do you think so?"


    Guan Xixin''s mind was full of questions. He wanted to know what Zhou Linfeng and the young heiress knew.


    Linfeng contemted. Should he tell this guy something?


    But he decided to stop for now.


    Not yet.


    "I apologize but I cannot tell you yet."


    "Why, Mr. Zhou Linfeng--!"


    "It''s because I don''t have enough evidences yet. They are mostly conjectures. But now that I''ve learned about your suspicions that the Guan Gao Huan right now might be a fake, I believe this information will be useful in my investigation. I can take the lead from here and delve deeper. Once I am sure of my suspicions, then I''ll tell you right away. You have my word."


    Guan Xixin wanted to object.


    He wanted to know just who was the man behind this terrible conspiracy!


    More importantly, he wanted to know about the whereabouts of his real brother!


    However, when Guan Xixin thought of how his own investigation was fruitless, he knew that he could not pressure Linfeng. He himself was just the person who was receiving help.


    He calmed himself down.


    "Alright. I''ll keep your word in mind. I have been investigating that fake since five years ago. I have leads that got to nowhere. But if it''s you, maybe those could be useful."


    Guan Xixin doesn''t n to keep the result of his investigation to himself. He had nned to give this information to his eldest brother and his grandfather. But when he started to talk about his suspicions of Guan Gao Huan they would cut him off. Since his investigation ends up fruitless, they would not see any importance in it. Rather, it could be seen as a weakness among the family and be used against them. They would just destroy his investigation that might be a cause of harm to the third young master.


    Without having no one he could pass this information that believed in him, this reports bes something useless.


    But with Zhou Linfeng...this might be of some use.


    Guan Xixin then sent the results of his previous investigations to Linfeng. "I sincerely hope that it will be helpful to you. Contact me immediately for any update, I''ll truly be grateful."


    Linfeng nodded.


    This was what he needed. Since Guan Xixin was investigating for so long, this would be a great help for Linfeng.


    The reason why Guan Xixin always ended up in a dead end was because he was blindly exploring without a direction, not knowing anything about his enemies.


    But if Linfeng who suspected Guan Gao Huan''s and Lu Jin''s connection from the start used this information that Guan Xixin gathered, it would be different. Linfeng would be able to see a whole different lead from the same information, most especially if he connected them to Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi, and that mysterious dream of Xiong Zhi.


    With this, finding out Guan Gao Huan''s origin and backer would be smoother.


    Linfeng checked the files in his phone before putting it down. He swore solemnly, "I assure you that we wille to the truth soon."


    The conviction in this deration somehow eased the tensed nerves inside Guan Xixin.


    His heart found a new hope.


    "I hope you do, Mr. Zhou Linfeng."


    "Let''s set it aside for now. I will discuss first how my Young Miss and I n to help you in the session trial, if ever, of course, that Second Young Master Guan epts our alliance."


    "I naturally ept, this is the best I could ask for."


    Eugine finally rxed a bit.


    Oh god, that was so nerve-wrecking!


    Fortunately, I kept my noble demeanor in check, he randomly thought as he listened to the following exchange.


    The discussion went on for a long time as both parties rified their rights and responsibilities, as well as the extent at which they were willing to help.


    .....


    The three had be morefortable with each other after the discussion.


    Guan Xixin stood up and shook hands with Eugine and Linfeng.


    "I never imagined that I will encounter the best benefits in this meeting. I, Guan Xixin, am truly indebted to the two of you."


    Eugine smiled and patted the man''s shoulder. "We hope for your sess."


    Linfeng concurred. "We will do our best to help you."


    Guan Xixin chuckled. "Now I feel confident with you two helping me, Mr. Zhou Linfeng, Sir Eugine. And the young heiress too."


    When Guan Gao Huan finally left, Eugine suddenly whipped his head towards Linfeng and elbowed him.


    Linfeng immediately dodged.


    "You even dodged that! Really, you won''t even allow me to have a bit of skinship."


    Linfeng: "..."


    ''That isn''t skinship. That''s violence.''


    Eugine then ruffled his own hair, making the elegantlybed hair a bit messy. He pulled at his tie to loosen it.


    "Oh man, you really surprised me back there. When you told me that you wanted to have a deal with me to handle the Guan Empire, I thought you are just helping me. It turns out, I became a pawn for you, huh?"


    "What pawn, isn''t it a win-win situation for all?"


    "Flowery words!"


    "So you don''t want to support him as the sessor?"


    Eugine snorted. "That''s not what I mean. I, and also the rest of your brothers, support you. If you wish to help him then you can use our name, it''s what everyone in our brotherhood do anyways. Our names are interlinked together. We rise together, we fall together. That''s the spirit of the six kings!"


    Linfeng''s heart warmed up when he heard that.


    He did not make a mistake in joining this brotherhood.

 Chapter 632 - The Fight becoming Intense

    <h4>Chapter 632 - The Fight bing Intense</h4>


    Eugine continued to softly berate Linfeng''s attitude. "But you have to share with us some secrets, ah! Now that we are used by you, you should tell us why! My jaw is now hurting because it almost kept dropping too much earlier."


    Eugine nced usingly at Linfeng, trying to make the youngest feel guilty enough to spill out the whole thing.


    He was really curious.


    Was that Guan Gao Huan, the third young master, really a fake?


    Who was the enemy of Linfeng and his girlfriend?


    Why did that man be their enemy?


    He usually would not bother about these things since they did not affect him. However, it was the youngest who was fighting a battle which they did not know about,so how could they, the elder brothers, help their youngest if they knew nothing?


    Could they still be called brothers?


    The youngest still had the bad habit to take everything on himself!


    Aside from ZD World, the youngest never asked for their help. Well, William had already been asked. They were a bit jealous of William''s daily boasting of how great he was that the youngest needed his help.


    This inspired the silentpetitive spirit amongst the elder brothers.


    That cheeky bastard''s goofy smile almost sent Caleb to Country C and look for Linfeng to volunteer in helping the youngest as well.


    Linfeng could see through Eugine''s thoughts. He chuckled.


    "Then I apologize for not telling you beforehand, elder brother."


    Elder brother.


    Heh...


    Eugine''s vanity was satisfied. He lifted his chin. "That''s right. In order for me to forgive you, you should tell me what I need to do to help you."


    "You just did already. This is enough for now. This a big help, letting us use your name andpany as front."


    Eugine: "..." That''s it?


    How was it enough to shove proudly onto their brothers'' faces?


    "Then how about lending you a hand in this investigation about Guan Gao Huan?"


    Linfeng shook his head gently. "Thank you for the offer, but I will handle this matter for now."


    He did not want to alert the hidden boss behind the scenes. If someone with Eugine''s caliber made a move and investigate, Ming Zhi Yi might get a wind of it.


    Eugine was definitely monitored by his father''s people, and who knew if there might be Ming Zhi Yi''s people mixed in among them.


    After all, William''s side had been pervaded already.


    So it was better to investigate discreetly, as Linfeng''s animosity to Ming Zhi Yi so far had not been discovered yet by the man.


    ****


    Eugine made a face. "Eh, so there''s really nothing I can do for you anymore?"


    Linfeng smiled. "When the timees, I will be asking for your help, and from the others too. I hope that elder brother''s offer will still stand by then."


    Eugine''s expression finally lifted. "Of course. As I said, in our brotherhood, we should not be shy asking help from each other!"


    Linfeng thanked Eugine again.


    He knew that he would need the help of his brothers in the future when the timees where they needed to face Ming Zhi Yi''s full power.


    Before that though, he had to cut off Ming Zhi Yi''s arms and legs in order to weaken his power. Then he and his Young Miss would take him head-on.


    ****


    In the president''s office of IHZHI, Xiong Zhi was resting a bit while browsing the news to keep herself updated with the Guan Empire''s fight for session. Even though a month had passed since the headmaster of the Guan Empire started it officially, there were no news of it in public.


    However, it was not the same in the upper society. Everyone knew that the Guan Family would undergo great changes in another month.


    Those who wanted to take advantage of this session war joined the rivalry and picked sides. If the side they chose to support won the session, then they would gain a lot of benefits. And even if the sessor they picked lost, it would not cause them much loss, since they would still benefit from a cooperation with the Guan Empire.


    After all, it was not like the Guan brothers were fighting to death and nned to destroy each other. Given the brothers'' close rtionship, even if the other two lost the session, the chosen heir would not make it hard for his brothers.


    This was what everyone had in mind.


    However, Xiong Zhi thought otherwise.


    Since the fight for the sessor was getting a lot of attention in the upper society, the news tforms for business and finance were updated constantly about the Guan Empire''s situation. The public might not be interested in it, but every corporate businessman were.


    [The Guan Empire''s rising changes: projects sponsored by Guan Gu Ri''s faction led Guan''s stock price to rise!]


    Guan Gu Ri''s progress in the past month was distinct and excellent. With the help of the elders'' efforts, within a month, they were able to transform their ongoing projects into bing the top cashcows of Guan Empire, leading to an increase in the business empire''s market value and stock price.


    [Univ One coborates with Guan Empire''s technologyboratory!]


    Guan Gao Huan''s weapon was also being sharpened day by day. The coboration with the Guan Empire made Univ One''s prestige grow. Many investors poured in, causing the Guan Empire to rise once more in value.


    [The marked ''impossible'' became possible, Guan Xixin secures deals between foreign conglomerates and the Guan Empire!]


    Guan Xixin''s achievement brought a lot of confidence to his faction and his number of supporters grew. Aplishing a task which no one else could do, their heir candidate was truly capable!


    The fight for the session was getting more intense in a short amount of time.


    Leaningfortably on her couch while drinking some coffee, Xiong Zhi scrolled for more news.


    The three siblings were at a fair line in the beginning. But who knew if that would still be the same after a month from now?


    Her lips slightly rose.


    I guess the time to move forward wasing soon.


    ****


    One month and a week passed since the deration of the session trial.


    As expected, thepetition began to heat up.


    [The elders'' sponsored projects are pushed back by Guan Xixin''s newly established billion-dor project deal with an overseas multinational corporation!]


    [Guan Xixin secured yet another ''unattainable'' project deal abroad!]


    [Univ One got more investors with the nned expansion to two countries! Guan Empire''s stock price exceeded the Lu Empire''s at date!]


    The flow of thepetition changed this time. Guan Gu Ri''s faction and influence were pushed down by Guan Xixin''s newly achieved cooperation with the overseas market, while Guan Gao Huan was still moving forward steadily and gathering more support on the way.


    .....


    One month and two weeks passed.


    [Guan Xixin''s faction dominated the Guan Empire''s market!]


    [The elders'' faction expanded their ongoing projects! ]


    [Univ One continued to rise in market value, bringing more investment proposals to the Guan Empire!]


    The fight was getting intense.


    Guan Gu Ri''s faction was unable to push their ongoing projects to the top, so instead, they expanded them horizontally further hoping that it would bring more investments and benefits by the end of the week. This loss during the two weeks made them lose a lot of support from the shareholders. Only the elders remained in Guan Gu Ri''s faction.


    Guan Xixin''s achievement continued to pile up with the help of SC and IHZHI. Now he had a lot more shareholder support on his side, more than Guan Gu Ri.


    However, Guan Gao Huan''s strong hold over Univ One''s rapid growth made him stand on par with Guan Xixin. His Univ One really became his weapon which blinded people toe to his side. They eyed the benefits that Univ One might bring in the future, hoping to topple the ZD World, and dominate the international ICT market. This was beneficial to them whether Guan Gao Huan lost the session or not.


    This made Guan Gao Huan''s position as the potential heir be stronger.


    Guan Xixin gnashed his teeth. If only Univ One''s credibility and fame got lower... then he could dominate the Guan Empire''s favor.


    Guan Gao Huan just smiled confidently, watching the favor turn to his side as time passed. Guan Xixin''s winning streak with each deal would surelye to a stop, while his Univ One''s progress would just continue to rise. The shareholders should know which one would be more beneficial to the Guan Empire in the long run.


    Guan Gu Ri kept a polite smile calmly while the elders berated him to do something useful.


    The three Guan brothers had different thoughts on this matter, while the people surrounding and watching them were betting on which sides to take.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the main mansion of the Guan family, Old Guan copsed again.


    The head butler called his master''s personal doctor.


    Since the past month, Old Guan''s health had worsened.


    After calming the servants and making sure that none of what happened today would leak outside, the worried butler ran to the doctor who just came out of Old Guan''s room.


    "How''s master?" The worried butler asked the doctor who just checked Old Guan.


    The old doctor''s face was grim. "His condition worsened. I thought that he could at least hold on for a month more. But now, I don''t think he will be able to wait for three or two more weeks."


    The butler paled. His heart went cold.


    Master....


    He gritted his teeth and asked, "Can you do something that could make master hold on for at least a month? No, even two weeks is enough."

 Chapter 633 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huans identity (II)

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huan''s identity (II)</h4>


    The fight for the sessor was still ongoing at its peak. For now, there was no clear winner yet since the two brothers were tied to each other. If the master... died while the fight was still ongoing, there would be chaos in the Guan Empire.


    His master wanted to avoid that at all cost. This was why master even went as far as hiding his real condition.


    "Head butler..." A weak and raspy voice came from the bed.


    "Master!" The head butler ran to Old Guan''s side.


    The respected headmaster changed a lot in the past month. His grey hair now all turned white and began to fall. His thin and emaciated hand reached out. His face was wrinkled and pale.


    "How much time do I have left?"


    The head butler took a deep breath topose himself and delivered the grave news. "...Two weeks at most, Master."


    Silence.


    "I see..." Old Guan looked up at the canopy of his bed. He closed his eyes slowly. "I dreamed of my wife... and my daughter."


    The head butler''s eyes reddened. "Master. This butler wishes for you to stay longer."


    "I know, me too. That''s why I told my wife and my daughter to wait a bit more... I am not a good husband... and not a good grandfather... Those twodies might be angry at me if I leave the family in chaos. Cough, cough, cough...."


    "Master!" The head butler patted the elder''s back and carefully assisted him to drink water.


    "Cough... Tell me, who is on the lead now?"


    "It is Second Young Master Xixin and Third Young Master Gao Huan, Master."


    The old man weakly smiled when he heard the reports.


    "Head butler, who do you think is going to win?"


    "This head butler doesn''t know the future but would like to witness the end of this fight together with you, Master."


    Old Guan''s eyes swept to his butler. "To think I will worry an old man like you. I still have a little bit of strength left." He weakly chuckled.


    The head butler could not smile while seeing his master be so weak. He just held back his tears.


    "Head butler, I would like you to observe the fight carefully. Prepare for everything so that I will be able to smoothly support the right heir when thest week arrives."


    "Yes, Master, I assure you that everything will be prepared by then."


    "I''ll ask you again, who do you think should we support?"


    The head butler was silent. He organized his thoughts for a while before speaking slowly.


    "It is either we support Second Young Master Xixin or Third Young Master Gao Huan. The second young master showed how great his talent is by aplishing tasks that we have deemed impossible to aplish. This ability can bring the Guan Empire to greater heights. However, his skills so far only focused on strengthening his influence overseas. He needed to expand his domestic influence.


    "On the other hand, third young master''s Univ One brought the share in ICT business of Guan Empire to a new level. With his speed of bringing in new investors and cooperative proposals, this line of Guan Empire''s business has a breakthrough in performance and an increase in market value. His Univ ONe can be used in the long run."


    He paused.


    "However, like the second young master, he also has his limits. His strength is Univ One, and it is also his weakness. If Univ One failed or declined, then third young master''s influence will also disappear alongside Univ One. Third young master should not focus on Univ One alone."


    Old Guan smiled approvingly. He also thought the same.


    Then he sighed. "But what can they do? They are only given two months to prove themselves and shift the power of the Guan Empire''s favor to themselves. They could only bet with the best weapon they think they can use to win the session trial."


    Old Guan was quite lively despite feeling weak and looking pale.


    His grandsons'' achievements made him feel that the future of the Guan Empire would not be bleak without him, and would only thrive in thepetitive corporate world in the future. He could at least rest in peace with his talented grandsons overseeing the family and their business empire.


    However... there was still unease in his heart.


    "Xixin and Gao Huan''s rtionship... How is it? They aren''t in each other throats, are they?"


    "My people constantly watched them. They haven''t met yet since that day. And none of them seems to be using underhanded methods to hurt each other."


    Old Guan breathed a sigh of relief. "How''s the investigation with Xixin''s ident going?"


    This time, the head butler frowned. "Master, all the evidences pointed out that it was just an ident. But that''s what makes it more suspicious. It was as if it was purposely telling us that it was all an ident. It''s too clean."


    The head butler was not an inexperienced man, but a trusted subordinate who had experienced and seen many things. He could see that despite what it showed, something was odd with the ident.


    The elder on the bed sighed. "...I wish we can find the perpetrator before I leave."


    "Master..."


    "I failed them both. One is suspecting the other due to guilt, while the other is concealing his true feelings and disappointment from us. I hope, before I depart from this world, I can fix all of it. It''s just... My time is too short, and I started a bit toote."


    "Master! Please don''t speak of such things!" The head butler pleaded with reddened eyes.


    Old Guan just smiled weakly, his face pale.


    At this moment, another butler knocked on the door.


    "Head butler, eldest young master is here and is seeking audience with Headmaster."


    "...." The head butler looked at his master.


    Old Guan sighed. Why did his eldest visit here again of all times?


    It was the third time that he rejected his eldest grandson''s visit. It would cause suspicion if he rejected the eldest grandson again.


    "...Head butler, help me sit up."


    The head butler followed his instruction. After making sure that the old man was tidied up, he announced. "Let the eldest young master enter."


    Guan Gu Ri entered the room.


    When he saw his grandfather who suddenly looked older in just a month, he was startled.


    His heart trembled. "Grandfather...."


    His suspicion was confirmed. His grandfather was really sick.


    ....And based on the previous actions, he might not have a long time.


    ****


    Meanwhile, amidst the intense fight happening in the Guan Family, Linfeng did note back to C Country. After he read the .u.mted results and the doc.u.ments in Guan Xixin''s investigation of five years ago, he flew to the country where Guan Gao Huan was first admitted in utmost secrecy.


    He brought his main investigation team with him.


    Unlike what Guan Xixin expected, the detailed reports that he gathered were not useless. It was actually a great puzzle piece that only needed someone like Linfeng who had an inkling of what happened fit all the pieces together perfectly.


    Linfeng even thought of how funny fate was. His investigation started just after Guan Xixin ended his investigation. The reports and information he could not find before were all in Guan Xixin''s investigation.


    The heavens were helping him.


    Right now, Linfeng was in a coffee shop near the hospital.


    He looked across the building in front of him, which was a high-end private hospital.


    This was the ce where Guan Gao Huan went under surgery and treatment, where he recuperated for a whole year before he was sent to another medical institution.


    Linfeng sipped on his coffee while he read the detailed reports in his tablet from Guan Xixin''s file for the nth time. Guan Xixin''s investigation in this ce ended with the doctor''s profile.


    All the things he needed were here.


    His face was somber.


    When Linfeng''s team came to investigate, he discovered that all of the doctors who were assigned to Guan Gao Huan were either dead or in aa.


    Linfeng knew that the investigation would be smoother if he got hold of the doctor''s testaments and their whereabouts during those times.


    However, Guan Gao Huan, or the people behind him, was really cruel, After Guan Xixin did his investigation, they were probably rmed and immediately silenced the three doctors in charge. The incidents were all perfectly staged as idents. He did not kill them all at once but created a reasonable circ.u.mstance so that people investigating would not find any clue.


    It was really perfect.


    Too perfect and too clean.


    While deep in thoughts, the person Linfeng was waiting for finally arrived.


    Two doctors entered the coffee shop. One of them looked around in surprise at the interior which was devoid of people.


    "Wow, to think we are the only customers here at this time. We got lucky we came early. At least there''s no need to wait, haha. Are you really going to treat me?"? A foreign doctor said in delight to the doctor beside him.

 Chapter 634 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huans identity (III)

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huan''s identity (III)</h4>


    A foreign doctor asked an oriental doctor in foreignnguage.


    The oriental doctor answered him in the samenguage. "Of course. I always keep my word. By the way, I told you before that I have a friend who has the same experience as you, remember?"


    "Oh?" The foreign doctor''s tone changed. "Hey, I told you not to speak about that in public..."


    The foreign doctor''s voice stopped when he saw that there was a man in the corner most area of the coffee shop. The ce was empty and silent, the waiter and the cashier who both might have been inside the staff room, so he thought that there were only the two of them currently in the lounge.


    He shut his mouth.


    "Oh, that''s my friend who I was talking about. I asked him to meet us here. Let''s go." The oriental doctor led the way.


    The foreign doctor hesitated. "Hey! I... I am not ready to speak any of that yet. I-I''ll just leave."


    The foreign doctor was about to leave when the other doctor took his arm and kept him in ce, as if confused.


    "Hey, what are you so afraid about? You are not going to tell him anything you don''t want to say. That man just needs your advice."


    "Advice?"


    "Yes, I told you, dummy, he is in the same situation like you did before. So I thought of you and maybe we can give him some advice on what to do."


    The foreign doctor hesitated. Worried that he might seem too suspicious, finally, he followed the other doctor.


    As they approached, the oriental doctor smiled at Linfeng.


    This doctor was Linfeng''s spy.


    His profession was a doctor, but he was also working as Linfeng''s spy from the get go, one of the men he especially nurtured when he was still on the nning stage of wanting to break the covenant between the Xiong and the Zhou families.


    Since four years ago, when Guan Gao Huan got interested in his Young Miss, Linfeng began to arrange spies in different ces in the Guan family. He had them start from the bottom ring or through the most normal operations to avoid suspicion.


    At that time, he just wanted to know what kind of person Guan Gao Huan, his young miss''s prospective partner, was. He was too mysterious as a man who just appeared from abroad, so his focus was only to know the man more.


    When his rtionship with Guan Gao Huan turned bitter, he simply let his spies stay and move ordingly as their surface roles dictated while gathering more information, waiting until he could find another need for their arrangements.


    Linfeng stood up and politely smiled at the two doctors. "It''s been a while, Doctor Lee."


    The doctor who was Linfeng''s spy, Doctor Lee, smiled back as he pulled out a chair. "Yes, it really has been so long. Oh, by the way, this is the person whom I asked you to meet. He experienced something simr to what you did. I hope he can help you clear your mind."


    Linfeng shook hands with the foreign doctor, introduced himself, and exchanged some pleasantries.


    A waiter appeared, took their orders, and soon came back with cups of steaming hot coffee and breakfast.


    The three men talked first of random things about hospitals and economic issues over breakfast, before going down to business.


    The foreign doctor who introduced himself as Doctor James wiped his mouth and hesitantly asked Linfeng. "You mentioned something about wanting advice earlier. Just what is it that you want to ask advice for?"


    He had noticed at first sight that the man looked a bit pale and down, as if he was trying to look well despite having a huge problem. They talked for a while but the other never opened up the topic, so Doctor James could only ask.


    Linfeng smiled helplessly and sighed as if world-weary. He looked a bit worried.


    "That... I hope that whatever we talk about today will not be known to another person. I''m just really confused about what to do so I had no choice but to ask for advice..."


    "Feel free to speak. Rest assured, no other person will know. You have my word."


    Linfeng appeared to be hesitant, but finally spoke. "...My father is a personal doctor of an extremely powerful and wealthy family. Against his wishes, he was forced to do something... immoral. He had no choice because he was being threatened with my life back then. Ie to know about this some timeter and asked my father. But my father was told to bury this secret. Soon, there were several idents happening around him. I am afraid that those people are targeting him. I don''t know what to do... So I told my best friend, Doctor Lee, about it."


    Doctor Lee nodded somberly. "It is indeed very suspicious." Then he looked at Doctor James. "James, I also remember that when we drank together a year ago, you mentioned to me about how your father died unjustly because of immoral acts. You don''t want to tell me the whole story no matter how much I asked so I won''t force you to, but I hope that you can help my friend with just a few advices. He''s really on edge already."


    Doctor James looked perplexed.


    ''You ask for advice, but what can I give?''


    Doctor Lee patted his shoulder encouragingly.


    He had been sticking to this foreign doctor ever since he got transferred here. Because the doctors who were assigned to Guan Gao Guan back then had already died, they, Linfeng''s undercover agents, had no choice but to target their bereaved family to gather information.


    However, most of them were tight-lipped, or have no idea of what actually happened.


    The prospects were bleak, until one year ago when Doctor Lee became Doctor James'' trusted friend. In one of their drinking sessions, he managed to slip out that his father was murdered.


    That was when they got a potential lead.


    This was why Linfeng came up with this show. Perhaps they could still get something out of Doctor James with this y.


    Doctor James hesitated for a long time. He stared at the bleak and worried face of the man before him.


    He sighed.


    "I can''t really tell you my story, and I won''t ask yours. But at least your father is still alive. If you really want me to give you advice, then.... move away. Far away where those people can''t reach you. Maybe the police can also help you."


    "...." Linfeng sighed as he murmured in a low voice. "...That family has a strong influence over the police. I... I can''t ask them for help."


    Doctor James sighed as well. "Then, that would be really difficult."


    The oriental man in front of him fell silent, before he slowly began to talk about his father. How his father took care of him, how they celebrated every little thing, and how his father encouraged him constantly.


    Then he continued to bitterly ''weep'' about how wronged his father was, that he was getting older faster, and how the old man''s health seemed to be having problems due to the danger around him.


    The air of desperation and hopelessness grew thicker around him.


    This image ovepped with another memory in Doctor James'' eyes. He could see his former self in Linfeng.


    He could not help but empathize.


    He also expressed his grievances about the past as heforted Linfeng. As time passed, his guard was lowered with Linfeng''s skillful maniption.


    At some point, unknowingly, he began to tell his story after his father died. "When my father died, I can''t gather much evidence because the murderer was too careful... Even when I told the police that it might be deliberate murder, they didn''t take me seriously at all. Because all evidences pointed to it being an ident!"


    Linfeng''s dark eyes shed. He lowered hisshes to hide his eyes.


    "The murder is staged as an ident?" He whispered. "Then, I am afraid my father...!"


    Doctor James appeased the man bitterly. "You must not let that happen. Your father will not have the same ending as my father..."


    The man he wasforting covered his face exhaustedly.


    However, his dark orbs were fixed at Doctor James'' face through the gap of his fingers. "But if it''s an ident in everyone''s eyes, how did you know it is murder?"


    Doctor James''s guard was down. He was facing a weak, helpless man whom he was sympathizing with, and his friend was beside him, so he did not suspect anything.


    "My father warned me the night before. He even wanted us to move to other ces. He gave me his final words, those that I cannot understand at that time. He was probably being hunted back then, since his colleagues died one by one. Honestly, I think they have people in the police as well. A group of doctors died through various idents in session, yet they dismissed them all as mere coincidences. Even though there were no evidences of foul work, isn''t it still weird?"


    ****


    (A/n: If you remembered in the first volume, Linfeng who had not yet truly understood his feeling with Xiong Zhi investigated Guan Gao Huan with the excuse that he needed to learn more things about him. He sent spies overseas back then.


    One of the spies was also the doctor who assisted Guan Xixin''s injury and he came to learn about Guan Xixin''s suspicions.


    The reason why he only came to know Guan Xixin''s suspicion recently was because he started his own investigation right after Guan Xixin''s investigation was stopped. At this time, he was reinvestigating Guan Gao Huan from the top to bottom again with the lead or prospect that Guan Gao Huan is a fake.)

 Chapter 635 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huans identity (III)

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Unmasking Guan Gao Huan''s identity (III)</h4>


    Doctor Jame''s mind was still in the past as he vented out his bitterness.


    Linfeng looked at Doctor James with inexplicable eyes. "Your father must probably know back then that he will... he will..." He stopped his word as he grieved and sighed.


    Doctor James'' eyes were red.


    He had not talked to anyone about this yet, aside from when his mouth slipped while drinking with his friend.


    Revisiting the memories pulled back his grievances to the surface.


    Linfeng looked at him bitterly. "My father is now leaving some things to me to protect myself... I don''t know if your father did the same, but I feel unwilling to ept it... It''s almost like ast will..."


    Doctor James nodded gravely. "My father did the same. When two of his colleagues died, he began to be suspicious even though the police imed that they were idents. So he tried to gather anything he could find to threaten those people back. But in the end..."


    Linfeng''s eyes shed and Doctor Lee''s ears perked up.


    Evidence!


    The deceased man gathered evidence!


    Doctor James cried. "In the end, he still died..."


    Doctor Lee pped the table angrily. "Those evil bastards!"


    He then nced at Linfeng fleetingly.


    The ''distressed'' and ''worried'' Linfeng took the cue.


    "James, I... I am so sorry for what happened to you. Just why did those evil people keep on doing this?"


    His eyes though, if one looked closely, remained indifferent.


    Then he feigned confusion. "Wait, since you have those, why not approach the police? Why not do something about it? If it were me... No, I hope it will never happen...."


    "I... I was afraid... I got scared. After he died, some people came looking for him. I acted like I don''t know anything about it. They killed people, for god''s sake! That was the best action I could think of. It''s a shame I''ll bring for the rest of our lives, but... At least I will live on. I advise that you do the same too, for your own safety."


    Linfeng put down his hands. "Like you, I also have my father''s evidence with me. But I want to use it against those people! Right now, my father is living in a nightmare, constantly being threatened, constantly being chased. I don''t want to just let those people do as they wish!"


    Doctor James shook his head decisively and persuaded Linfeng to think twice. "But the police cannot be trusted! I indeed have done something cowardly, but it kept me and my sister alive! Do you still want to keep your life?"


    Linfeng stiffened as if shocked. Weakly, he murmured. "....Then that''s it...? There''s nothing I can do...? What about my father....? What about our father''s effort in getting those evidences...?"


    "But you can still live!"


    "Then what did you do to the evidences? You just buried or burned them?"


    Linfeng''s eyes shimmered darkly.


    What happened to the evidence? Where was it?


    All this act''s purpose was to find the answer for this.


    Doctor James smiled wearily. "No... To burn them, I am unwilling... It is kept somewhere safe. I am afraid that it will be stolen so I always kept an eye on it. I advise you to do the same. Do not be impulsive, life is what matters."


    Doctor Lee and Linfeng looked furtively at each other.


    They finally confirmed it.


    Linfengughed ''bitterly''. "I know you''re right, it seems I should really think it through and not act recklessly. I should hide it somewhere too. But where is safe?"


    Where? Where did you hide it!


    This question was already dangerously implicit.


    Fortunately, the other did not notice.


    Doctor James advised. "Do not hide it in your house. Just choose for a ce where you can frequently check on it without getting people''s suspicion."


    Linfeng almost smiled, but his solemn expression did not betray him. He was quiet as if battling internally, before he massaged his head like he gave up.


    "....I understand, I will keep that in mind."


    After they exchanged more words offort andints, the time for Doctor Lee''s and Doctor James'' shifts arrived. Soon, they stood up, patted Linfeng''s shoulders, and left the deste man behind.


    Only silence remained.


    All emotions on his face disappeared.


    Later, his face slowly broke into a cold smile.


    The existence of an evidence that not even Guan Gao Huan knew of.


    If they got their hands on it, Linfeng was sure that it would cause Guan Gao Huan''s destruction.


    He chuckled.


    Going through this y gave him a lot more information than when asking his subordinates directly.


    It was worth it!


    The ability to hide and show various kinds of faces to match the masters'' mood. The years of polishing this aspect during butler training was not wasted at all.


    Ding.


    Doctor Lee: [Doctor James frequent a lot on these three ces. But I think you ought to check primarily thest ce on the list, because he always went there every week.]


    Linfeng replied.


    [Good job.]


    He stood up and called for his driver.


    "Let''s go to the home for the elderly in XXX Hills."


    After he left, his subordinates showed up and settled the arrangements with the coffee shop. The maintenance card outside was removed, and the previous waiter and cashier switched with the staff of the coffee shop.


    Soon, the coffee shop was slowly filled with people, bustling as it usually was, as if the earlier scene never happened.


    *****


    Linfeng prepared to go to the home for the elderly in XX Hills that was listed in the reports which Doctor Lee had sent.


    Doctor James was close to one of the elders in the foundation. Even though they were not blood rted, the doctor treated the elder as his grandfather, because this elder was the bereaved father of a deceased junior colleague of Doctor James''s father.


    Linfeng changed his clothes and prepared a fake identification card. His facial features were also concealed to look like a different person. He could have just left this task to his subordinates, however, he wanted to know the details for himself.


    After a bit of preparation, Linfeng and his men entered the nursing home as university student volunteers.


    Linfeng subtly spent time with the elder and brought him to the garden, while his two men went to the room and searched for anything that Doctor James might have hidden.


    The elder had dementia and kept calling Linfeng as his deceased son. He was a hearty old man before, but after his son''s sudden death, his mental state went downhill. There were times when his old memories ovepped with the present, and there were even rarer times when his mind seemed clear.


    Linfeng sat beside the old man while he checked the recent news about the Guan family on his phone.


    Thepetition was getting intense. Since he went abroad to investigate Guan Gao Huan''s identity, Xiong Zhi was the one who was helping Guan Xixin right now.


    At this moment, Linfeng was reading Guan Gao Huan''s progress with cold eyes. Gua Gao Huan had just signed a new batch of investors for the uing expansion project of Univ One.


    "Gunan?"


    The old man who was beside him stared at the image of a man on his phone.

 Chapter 636 - Gunan?

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Gunan?</h4>


    Gunan?


    Linfeng thought the old man was calling him by that name.


    He turned to the old man, his face softening. "What is it, grandfather? Are you hungry?"


    "I am not your grandfather, but your father, Ben!" The old manined in a raspy and wizened voice.


    Doctor Ben was one of the doctors who died in those ''idents'', and was Doctor Jame''s father''s younger colleague.


    Linfeng simply allowed the old man to call him Ben. "...I apologize.... Father."


    The old man then took another peek on Linfeng''s phone again and narrowed his eyes. His murky eyes suddenly seemed sharp.


    "He really is... Without a doubt! That''s Gunan, right? When did Gunan be so tall?"


    Oh, so it wasn''t him he was calling Gunan.


    "Gunan?"


    "Yes, he looked exactly like Gunan! That scrawny little kid whom your boss always brought around the hospital, Ben."


    Linfeng narrowed his eyes. He looked down at the picture on the screen of his phone.


    He was reading an article with Guan Gao Huan''s picture posted in it. The man was smiling at the camera while shaking hands with one of the investors he brought in to Guan Empire.


    Gunan....?


    Something inside Linfeng stirred.


    It was as if the millions of cells coursing within his body was slowly being stirred to life. His senses were suddenly magnified.


    His instincts were telling him to probe more.


    "...Doctor Ben''s boss?" Linfeng muttered. Doctor Ben''s boss means a man rted to Guan Gao Huan or the person who brought the fake Guan Gao Huan.


    Linfeng''s eyes shined. He felt like he touched the surface of the hidden truth. "Can you tell me who is my boss? Can you describe him for me? And where did this kide from?"


    Unexpectedly, the old man cried loudly. "Ben! I told you not to ept dirty money! See what happened to you! Why won''t you listen to your father?"


    Linfeng''s heart thumped. "What exactly happened, father?"


    However, after crying for a while, the old man held Linfeng''s hand and sniffled. "I brought your favorite pie. Here, eat some. It will be good after taking your exams." The old man then looked left and right tremblingly. "Ah! Where''s the pie? I know I brought it here! Your mother cooked that for you. It''s your favorite beef and potato filling..."


    The wizened voice droned on, calling Linfeng his son ''Ben'' again and again.


    Linfeng was disappointed in his heart. He tried to probe again and showed the picture of Guan Gao Huan to the old man.


    "You called him Gunan. Who exactly is this Gunan?"


    The old man looked at the picture confusedly. "Gunan? Is that your friend? You better finish off studying before going out drinking with your friends!"


    Linfeng smiled patiently. He tried to probe again but the old man seemed to not remember it anymore. Finally, after trying multiple times, he received a message from his men.


    They found something.


    ****


    The night had alreadye, making the city lights look like a psychedelic sea of stars.


    Linfeng came out of the bathroom wearing a ck bathrobe that was loosely tied on his waist. Droplets of water fell from his wet ck hair down to the side of his face and to his neck, rolling to his strong c.h.e.s.t.


    His face looked indifferent. Without turning on the lights, he went to the kitchen and took a bottle of wine and a wine ss. He brought it to the couch and sat down, facing the full scenery of the city lights through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    While sipping the mellow wine and inhaling the fragrance, Linfeng''s thoughts ran deep.


    He already have some suspicion, but he was still surprised when he found out the truth.


    His hand reached out to the file which his men found in the old man''s unit. After ensuring that nothing else was missed, his subordinates made a copy and left the original to where Doctor James hid it in the nursing home.


    Linfeng opened the file.


    He looked at the picture of a thin child again.


    Linfeng took out another picture.


    It was picture of a young child with chubby cheeks and warm brown eyes.


    The two children resembled each other. If the scrawny child was taken cared for, he would look exactly like the child in thetter picture, except for the pupils that looked so light and shimmering like the lightest hazel that they appeared as if they were golden.


    Linfeng took another sip of his wine again, before flipping to another picture.


    The third picture was of a child lying on the hospital bed in aa, while the scrawny child sat beside him studying with a dull face. The picture seemed to have been taken discreetly.


    The fake one and the real one...


    Linfeng''s eyes almost bore a hole on the scrawny child''s face.


    This child who seemed to have suffered a lot was none other than the Guan Gao Huan right now.


    He remembered the old man''s words.


    There was not much information about where this scrawny child came from, but for him to have this kind of semnce to Guan Gao Huan and to also have a DNA match...


    Linfeng drank his wine again, aplicated mix of emotions brewing in his c.h.e.s.t.


    Answers were found, but more questions surfaced.


    However, this was enough for now....


    He could start investigating more and find out Guan Gao Huan''s true identity through this new lead.


    Ming Zhi Yi had used a different name here, but Linfeng was confident that he could find out more if he was given more time.


    He must keep absolute secrecy with his movements to ensure that the other would not be rmed into hiding his feathers.


    [Ring. Ring.]


    His phone rang, disrupting his thoughts.


    Picking up the phone, Linfeng smiled, seeing his girlfriend''s name on the phone.


    "Zhi''er, how are you?"


    "Linfeng, just when are youing back?" There was a hint a sulking in the woman''s voice.

 Chapter 637 - Linfeng Makes a Move (II)

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Linfeng Makes a Move (II)</h4>


    Linfengughed.


    His girlfriend''s voice made him instantly calm down.


    The inexplicably heavy emotions in his c.h.e.s.t disappeared.


    "Why? Are you missing me?"


    "...Un. I miss you."


    "I miss you, too."


    The tone of the woman''s voice lightened faintly. "Also, there''s only one week left before the session wares to conclusion. Guan Gao Huan is still up on his high horse. We need to do something to bring him down."


    "I understand. I''m already done at this side. I will just start a new investigation in another country."


    "...Why?"


    "I found a new lead. I will tell it to you once I return."


    "That''s good. But you have to be careful. The more we are near the truth the more dangerous it is. Don''t let any of them notice you." Xiong Zhi doesn''t know yet what was Linfeng''s newfound information was, but she could sense from Linfeng''s voice that it was something big. Probably one of the major leads that could bring Guan Gao Huan down.


    She had learned from Linfeng before he went abroad that Guan Gao Huan might be a fake Guan. If it was the truth, then it could cause Guan Gao Huan''s destruction without a doubt. There''s no way a fake Guan could inherit the Guan Empire.


    All the more reason for them to find the truth.


    And the first thing they need to do was to find evidences. That''s why Linfeng took flight and investigated personally.


    "I will keep that in mind. I will be careful." Linfeng gently said to Xiong Zhi.


    "Come back soon, Linfeng."


    "I will." Linfeng stared at the city lights. "Since there is only one week left, it should be time for me to make a move."


    "Un, I have the same thoughts..."


    They discussed their n for a while.


    Then they fell silent. It was time to say goodbye.


    They listened to each other''s breathing for a long time.


    "Linfeng..."


    "Hmm?"


    "After this, you really need topensate me." The investigation was important. But having Linfeng by her side was the priority. Being far away from Linfeng made the lonely woman be lonelier.


    The man who was drinking wine under the dim glow of the city lights smiled knowingly.


    "Oh? How do you want me topensate you, Zhi''er?"


    "...Warm hugs and many kisses."


    "Kiss, on the cheek?"


    "....No, I want you to kiss me deeply. I want you to wrap your arms around me. I want to feel your body against mine..." Xiong Zhi initially just wanted to exin, but the taste became unusual somehow.


    Her tone became slower and lower.


    She could hear the man''s breathing be heavier. She suddenly felt a bit... excited.


    "I miss yourrge warm hands, Linfeng, they always felt hot on my skin..."


    "Zhi''er."


    "...I want to, to do that again..." Her voice became shy.


    "You''re making me crazy, Zhi''er!"


    Linfeng breathed deeply to calm his rioting heart and restless body that was heating up.


    me him for riling up his girlfriend!


    The enchanting voice of the woman whom he wanted to push down and take right now sounded again to his ears.


    "You must make it up for me when you return, Linfeng." Xiong Zhi felt smug for getting a satisfying reaction from Linfeng. The books speak the truth. Flirting through the phone could make someone felt-cough-thirsty.


    Linfeng chuckled hotly. "Of course. I made you all alone and lonely." He purposely made his voice lower and huskier, knowing that the other loved it.


    "...Hmph. All you know is to tease me, devious guy."


    "I always lose to you anyway, don''t I?"


    "Let''s finish this soon, okay? You still owe me a date."


    Linfeng kissed the phone. "I will. I''ll see you soon."


    After exchanging more sweet nothings with Xong Zhi for farewell, the call finally ended.


    Linfeng breathed hotly for a while. After tasting the forbidden fruit, it was harder to control his body''s reaction towards her. It had been a long time since they did that.


    When his body finally cooled down, Linfeng dialed Jang Shin''s number. The call was immediately answered.


    "Linfeng, you evil capitalist! How long are you going to stay there? You just left!"


    "I aming back. You can start now."


    There was a pause.


    "Start? I can really release it now?!"


    "Yes."


    Jang Shinughed happily. "I have been waiting for this! Alright, I will start right away. Shinichi will be happy with this news, too."


    After leaving some instructions to Jang Shin, Linfeng was left alone again in silence.


    No matter what Guan Gao Huan''s true identity was, he was still someone they needed to remove from their way.


    **********


    Guan Gao Huan was watching the stock market rise in his favor. He had a light smile painted on his face.


    Guan Gu Ri, the eldest, was already out of the picture. There were only a few days left. Guan Gu Ri would not be able to turn the tables around and catch up with him and his second brother.


    Guan Gao Huan''s golden eyes were watching the close fight with Guan Xixin.


    His and Guan Xixin''s influence were now almost at the same caliber. The Guan Empire was wholly divided by him and the Second Young Master Guan.


    The door opened and Lu Jin came in. The expressionless man sat across him.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Lu Jin asked as he sat.


    "There''s only a few days left before the session war ends. I just need a bit of push for me to outrank Guan Xixin. But I think there is no need for me to do that. I should just push him downwards so that I can im the first ce easily."


    Lu Jin looked at Guan Gao Huan. "Then what do you want me to do? I am already busy as it is for the uing event."


    Lu Jin was busy taking care of IAmFashionista''s gathering of VVIPs for the election. Since the event wasing nearer, Lu Jin was busy making sure that none of their people would suddenly stab them on their back.


    This event must go perfectly at all cost.


    Guan Gao Huan understood that.


    "I know. I only need you to make a mess of Guan Xixin. I checked, IHZHI is apparently helping him. There is a project abroad that Guan Xixin is eyeing. I need your influence in that country to sabotage their business talks."


    "...."


    Lu Jin was quiet as he thought about it. He was about to answer back when his phone beeped a notification.


    Guan Gao Huan''s phone made a simr sound as well.


    The two men looked at each other. To receive a notification at the same time, something major must be happening.


    Lu Jin picked up his phone and saw his subordinate''s report.


    His brows instantly furrowed.


    "F.u.c.k!" Guan Gao Huan stood up in shock and cursed loudly.


    He received the same information as Lu Jin did.


    The man immediately dialed his secretary''s number. Unexpectedly, the other line kept ringing for a few minutes.


    Lu Jin stayed quiet while listening to his friend''s angry expletives. He had already expected this kind of surprise. Unfortunately, his friend was not prepared for it.

 Chapter 638 - Guan Gao Huans Fury

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Guan Gao Huan''s Fury</h4>


    After some time, finally, the phone call was answered.


    "What took you so long to answer!" Guan Gao Huan roared.


    The secretary on the other line trembled. "T-third young master.... The investors kept calling me and some are already here, asking to meet you right away."


    "Damn! We just got the information at this moment! How did theye there suddenly--?" He abruptly stopped, and his eyes went wide. "Don''t tell me, someone purposely leaked the news to the investors and partners first before we knew about them?!"


    "Third young master, it is already in the news! SC''s ZD World stock price is continuously rising!"


    Guan Gao Huan instructed his butler to open the TV wall screen and get to the news channels.


    [SC''s ZD World ended their beta stages and officiallyunched their newest system upgrade thirty minutes ago to all users in all countries covered by the ZD World app.]


    [Over one million beta users began to upload their reviews about their experience with the new version half an hour ago, and they are all overwhelmingly positive. In the next thirty minutes, the number of version update downloads reached a hundred million. The numbers are still increasing at this moment.]


    [This made SC''s ZD World firmly establish its roots as the number one in the global rankings and left Univ One in the dust. ording to many IT experts, for the upgrade to beunched this early meant that the SC Company were already preparing for it even before Univ One was officiallyunched into the ICT field--]


    Crash!


    Guan Gao Huan furiously smashed a heavy vase towards the TV wall screen. Pottery fragments exploded all over the ce and left a huge crack on therge screen.


    It was as if it was purposely adding fuel to Guan Gao Huan''s fiery anger.


    [This caused a tremendous gap between ZD World and Univ ONe. ZD World''s value is way off the charts now, with its continuous rise in value in the stock market.]


    [SC suddenly made an announcement just ten minutes ago! They are willing to auction a total of three percent shares of the ZD World to the highest bidders!]


    Guan Gao Huan suddenly froze. His eyes went wide.


    No way!


    If SC suddenly announced this piece of news at this crucial time when ZD World was soaring high up in the sky, then a lot of investors from his side would surely withdraw their hands from Univ One, sell their shares to .u.mte more bidding funds, and try to buy even at least one percent of the shares of ZD World!


    This could not be happening!


    This would cause his Univ One''s value to plummet at this crucial time!


    His fury reached its peak and his eyes turned red.


    His hardwork!


    His sacrifices!


    Guan Gao Huan roared mindlessly as he flew forward and mmed his fists against the screen a couple more times, crushing it to crystalline dust, until the screen turned ck.


    His hands were bleeding, causing the carpet and the crystal fragments to have dark red patches of blood.


    "Zhou! Linfeng! So this is your n all along! Launching the upgrade at this critical time! Just when I am about to inherit the Guan Empire! So you are siding with that Guan Xixin, huh?!"


    "Just you see! I won''t let you get what you want!"


    The man''s demented roars filled the room, brimming with anger, unwillingness, and murderous intent.


    ''.....''


    Lu Jin closed his eyes as he massaged his forehead.


    "....Calm down. Don''t do anything reckless. You still have a few days left."


    Guan Gao Huan''s bloodshot eyes turned to Lu Jin. "A few days?! I only have a few days left to turn the situation around! What can you expect me to do in a few days?! Unless that bastard Guan Xixin and Zhou Linfeng dies, only then can I inherit the Guan Empire!"


    Lu Jin could see the killing intent vividly in Guan Gao Huan''s eyes.


    He was serious.


    ''....''


    Lu Jin stood up, calmly walked forward, and patted Guan Gao Huan''s shoulder.


    "...Think carefully. If Guan Xixin dies at this moment, you are the first person who will be suspected. We can''t have you make trouble again. IAmFashionista is near. Father.... will surely kill you if you make a mess just before the important eventes."


    "...."


    Guan Gao Huan took a deep breath many times, shivering in anger.


    ...But no matter what he could think of, murder was the only way out of this.


    "Then what should I do? Do you have any idea?" Guan Gao Huan grabbed his hair and looked up at Lu Jin''s eyes in desperation.


    Lu Jin sighed.


    It seemed like they hade to this point, since they had no choice.


    "Gunan, the old Guan headmaster has at least thirty percent shares right? He possessed the highest number of votes. Even if your influence over the stockholders goes downhill because of ZD World, you can still secure the old man''s votes. This will make things bnced between you and Guan Xixin. The old man is your chance."


    Guan Gao Huan''s fury slowly dissipated. He saw a beacon of hope. Earlier, he was too affected by the sudden news that he lost his mind for a moment, or else he would have immediately thought of this.


    He closed his eyes for a long time.


    "...That''s right. That f.u.c.k.i.n.g old man only needs to vote for me. Then, with the remaining support that I have, I might outnumber Guan Xixin''s votes."


    Lu Jin nodded.


    Guan Gao Huan stood up straight, walked to the couch, and dully took his coat. "I need to talk to the old man."


    Lu Jin looked at Guan Gao Huan''s bloody hands. "Take care of your wounds first, Gunan."


    Bang!


    But the door was already closed and the man had already left.

 Chapter 639 - An Eventful Night of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 639 - An Eventful Night of the Past</h4>


    Old Guan weakly turned the photo album''s pages.


    He smiled while his thin and wrinkled fingers touched his daughter''s young face on the photos. Her daughter was still an eight-year-old chubby princess in the picture. She very much looked like Guan Gu Ri and Xixin did when they were little.


    The old man nostalgically reminisced the old but fond memories as he turned the pages softly.


    On his side were three more photo albums of his grandsons. He also looked through them one by one.


    He saw a picture of his daughter and his three grandsons. They were in the garden of the Guan Mansion. Her daughter was smiling while carrying the two-year-old Guan Gao Huan. Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin were still small boys who were grinning side by side and holding hands. While the two-year-old Gao Huan wanted to join them, the little boy had no choice but to be carried by his daughter in her arms as the young one was still too young and weak to run around.


    Old Guan weakly shook his head while smiling. He remembered that time clearly because he was there.


    When his daughter was alive, he spoiled his grandsons so much as a loving grandfather. They were many pictures of them taken, with his daughter and his grandsons,piled every year.


    However, the lively pictures stopped.


    On the next page was only him, the young teenager Guan Gu Ri, and the gloomy Guan Xixin.


    The old man''s heart ached.


    Why was he so blinded by rage at that time and abandoned his third grandson? He had reallymitted such a grave mistake.


    His eyes misted over, and he blinked the mist away.


    He took the album containing pictures when Guan Gao Huan was still an infant while his daughter was hugging the baby with a big smile.


    Unable to take it anymore, he hugged the album to his c.h.e.s.t dully. His mind mourned inwardly for his mistake and asked for forgiveness from his daughter.


    Then a picture dropped from the album.


    Recovering from his daze, Old Guan put down the album and reached out for the fallen picture.


    "Oh, this? It is still here?"


    It was an old picture of him and his friends when he was still young.


    The head butler heard his murmur from the side. He stepped forward and also took a peek. "Oh, it''s you, Headmaster, together with the other headmasters."


    Old Guan smiled as he looked at the picture.


    In the photo, he, Old Xiong, Old Lu, and Mistress Tang were sitting around a table, smiling. They were still all in their early twenties back then. They were wearing formal clothes and had sses of wine in their hands. They were happy and lively.


    Their background had a group of foreign dancers.


    "I remember this night. This photo was taken abroad. Our parents brought us to a business trip overseas while training us in the process... Oh?"


    He saw a head of silver in one of the dancers.


    Realization hit upon him.


    "Oh,e to think of it. This is the night where Old Lu fell in love with Prisci. Because of that, Old Xiong brought me out to drink and have fun with the other dancers."


    Old Guan smiled at the memory.


    It was a chaotic night, since Old Lu fell in love at first sight and suddenly announced to them that he would bring back the silver-haired dancer to their country home. His friend, Old Xiong, just gritted his teeth, turned away, and dragged Old Guan to drink.


    At that time he did not understand why his taciturn friend suddenly had a bad mood on such a good day. It was only yearster when the fight between Old Xiong and Old Lu got intense that he came to know Old Xiong''s past rtionship with Old Lu''s lover.


    As the two youngsters drank on that night, Old Guan, who was a healthy young man back then suggested to have fun with the pretty dancers that the event organizer brought. The foreign dancers weed them since they were rich young masters. He vaguely remembered that he even spent a night with one of the pretty dancers back then.


    He had fun that night while he teased Old Xiong whether he got jealous of Old Lu finding a pretty woman. It was really a fun night, but that was also the start of Old Xiong and Old Lu''s internal fight.


    "Sigh. I miss those times when I was still young and lively."


    The head butler smiled. Recently, the Headmaster became more and more reminiscent of the past.


    He looked at the picture again, watched for a long time, and finallymented casually. "Now that I see it closely, Master and Third Young Master Gao Huan looked alike. He very much looked like you."


    Old Guan looked at the picture once more. He in his early twenties in the picture indeed very much look like Guan Gao Huan. His nose, the shape of his eyes, and even the shape of his brows all got by Guan Gao Huan. None of his other two grandsons got so much alike by him. They got their features from his wife. "Haha, that''s right, he got my handsome looks."


    A knock suddenly interrupted. The voice of a butler sounded.


    "Head Butler, Third Young Master Gao Huan is here."


    The Head Butler and Old Guan exchanged nces.


    Guan Gu Ri had just visited them yesterday. After his visit a week ago, he might have found something out as he looked at the old man with worries. But Guan Gu Ri never asked about his condition. After that, Guan Gu Ri would visit daily and bring fruits or delicious food that the old man liked. He even personally cooked them.


    Old Guan had no choice but to ept Guan Gu Ri''s visit. He also enjoyed his eldest grandson''s caringpany.


    But he never expected the youngest grandson would visit here as well. Did Guan Gu Ri tell the youngest?


    The head butler answered the question in the old man''s mind. "Based on my understanding of Eldest Young Master Gu Ri, he will never cause trouble for you, Master. Even if he had guesses about your health condition, he will not leak it to the others and cause them to worry at this time, because he understands your wishes."


    Old Guan nodded.


    Even though the eldest was not very talented, in behavior, he was the kindest and most obedient among his grandsons. Old Guan especially appreciated the eldest in these past few days.


    "I know. Let the youngeste in."


    Guan Gao Huan entered the room. He was immediately assaulted with a strong medicinal aroma.


    It seemed like the old man was doing his best to cure his illness. Nevertheless, there was no antidote for the poison. The old man was bound to die.


    "Grandfather." Guan Gao Huan showed his sweetest smile.


    ****


    (A/n: Do you remember in volume 1 where Old Lu and Old Xiong reminisced the time when they met Priscilia? Old Lu told his story when he first met Prisci. That photo was taken that time.)

 Chapter 640 - Just One Favor...

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Just One Favor...</h4>


    When Old Lu saw Guan Gao Huan''s face, he smiled.


    The closer he looked at his third grandson, the more he saw his semnce with him when he was in his twenties. This eased the heavy feelings in his heart a lot.


    "Gao Huan. Why did you visit this old man?"


    Guan Gao Huan entered the room and saw the photo albums on the table. His heart froze.


    Was... the old man started to be suspicious of him?


    Old Guan saw that Guan Gao Huan''s smile stiffened. The eyes of his grandson was on the table where the pictures of him, his daughter, and his grandsons were scattered.


    Once more, the ache in Old Guan''s heart stirred.


    "Gao Huan..."


    Guan Gao Huan calmed down and forced out a gentle smile. "I have not seen you for a long time, grandfather. How is your condition?"


    Old Guan smiled lightly. "I am getting better. But I am still advised to rest indoors. Come here."


    Guan Gao Huan walked to the table and sat across the old man. His eyes subtly nced at the photos.


    Among the scattered photos were pictures of the young Gao Huan.


    The little boy was smiling while holding a kiddie ball. The pair of bright warm brown eyes and big smile made Guan Gao Huan feel strange.


    He had never seen the young boy in the hospital bed awake. Until the real Guan Gao Huan''s final moments, he had never seen the little boy''s eyes.


    So his eyes were really this brown... Unlike his.


    "Do you remember this? You insisted on ying children''s basketball even though you were too weak to throw the ball to the basket. When your big brother Xixin pleaded for you to let you y, you just kept the ball to yourself and never brought it down."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes lowered.


    He had no memory of that, because he was not the real person in the picture.


    His childhood days had no such happy memories.


    "..."


    Old Guan did not hear any response. His smile slowly diminished and became bitter.


    A wizened old hand reached out to hold Guan Gao Huan''s hand. "My youngest grandson, I know that you still haven''t forgiven me, but I hope that I could at least help you ease the anger in your heart."


    Guan Gao Huan''s ears perked up. He smirked inwardly.


    The old man was still the same asst time. Always asking for his forgiveness.


    This weakness could be taken advantage of.


    Turning mncholic, Guan Gao Huan looked at his grandfather''s eyes. "Then... If I ask you for one more favor, just one favor, will you grant it for me?"


    Old Guan stared at his grandson''s eyes. This might be thest time his grandson would be asking a favor from him.


    "What is it? If I can make you feel better after what I have done to you, then I will do it with everything I have."


    Everything?


    Guan Gao Huan lowered his eyes to hide the darkness shing within them.


    "Grandpa, I''ll be honest with you. I... am unable to truly forgive you for leaving me alone in a strange ce with unfamiliar people when I was at the lowest point of my life. Grandpa, I was still very young back then... My heart was full of bitterness and grievances..."


    The words echoed with emptiness.


    Guan Gao Huan seemed to be brought back in the past.


    ....


    His new father who gave him food and new clothes suddenly brought him to a hospital one day. The man led him to one of the private rooms.


    "From now on, you will stay and study here."


    The young boy looked around nervously. There was another younger child in the room, but that child had many strange apparatus attached to his body while sleeping.


    A pair of hands rested on the wide-eyed boy''s small shoulders.


    "That''s you. From now, that child is you." His new father whispered to his ears.


    As the days passed, the young Gunan understood what it meant to be that child.


    When Lu Jin, his only friend, and his new brother, came to visit, the young Gunan asked Lu Jin, "Why is that boy left here alone? Is he like me, without a family?"


    Lu Jin who was still full of innocence answered honestly.? "He is in aa because of an ident. But he has a family. He has brothers and a grandfather back home in the country..." The young Lu Jin then expressed sadness." But his mother died recently and he became like this."


    "Then where are they? If they are alive why did they leave him alone? Was he abandoned and unwanted as well?"


    Lu Jin''s eyes turned wide. "Where did you hear that?! He is not unwanted! He is sent here to get better!"


    Gunan dubiously eyed the little boy ina on the bed.


    He was sent here to get better? But his new father said that this boy would soon die...


    If this boy really had his family who loved him unlike him- an orphan- then they would not allow a person from the dirtiest slum to rece their child and live as their cild.


    His family clearly sent this child here to die, and he just happened to take this boy''s ce.


    ...


    It was actually a blessing for him. He would not be needed if this old man did not idiotically send away his grandson to die. However, being with Guan Gao Huan and apanying him in that room for several years, seeing the flesh slowly shrink into skin and bones, Gunan understood the feelings of the abandoned young boy.


    His father, Ming Zhi Yi, was right. He was... Guan Gao Huan.


    Their feelings were the same.


    It was not hard for Guan Gao Huan to print the grievances of the real Gao Huan in him. He spoke out his feelings with conviction.


    "I can''t forgive the man who left me alone to die...and who abandoned me to suffer such cruel fate."


    These words were like a saw-edged knife slowly being pierced at the old man''s heart. Old Guan felt as if his heart was stabbed countless times painfully.


    He knew it, but hearing the words from the person himself was even more heartbreaking.


    The elder''s breathing became ragged.


    Guan Gao Huan took a deep breath. "But I also can''t stay angry with you, since you are also the reason why I? am still alive today."


    Old Guan kept back the tears that were threatening toe down. He held his grandson''s hand tightly as he choked out, "...I am deeply sorry, my dear grandson. This foolish old man was too blinded by rage. May the heavens punish me."


    Guan Gao Huan scoffed inwardly.


    The heavens were already punishing you.


    "What could I do... what could I do to make it up to you? Tell me..." The old man begged. What could he do to make his grandson''s heart full of grievance beforted?


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. "Just one thing, grandfather."


    "What is it? Tell me..."


    "Please hand over to me the Guan Empire."


    !!!


    Old Guan''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 641 - Making decision as a Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Making decision as a Grandfather</h4>


    Silence pervaded the air.


    The Guan Empire?


    Old Guan was hesitant. For his grandson to ask this...


    His grandson was basically asking him to be biased and vote for him.


    Old Guan''s eyes lowered. He had promised in front of the board and his other grandsons that he would be partial and only vote for the person who would benefit the Guan Empire the most. If he agreed with his grandson, he would be breaking his own words.


    "You can''t even do that, Grandpa?" Guan Gao Huan''s voice was filled with bitterness and disappointment. The old man was clearly hesitating. He chuckled bitterly. "Then you should not have said that you''re willing to give me everything."


    "Gao Huan..."


    "I still respect Grandpa even with the past between us, so you don''t have to worry about it." Guan Gao Huan stood up. "I brought Da Hong Pao tea with me. Let me brew it for you."


    He left the room, leaving the old man seriously contemting about what Guan Gao Huan asked for.


    ...


    The old man in the room sighed heavily. He sincerely wanted to ask forgiveness from his third grandson, but he had to also keep the promise with his other two grandsons.


    Old Guan was torn.


    "Head butler."


    The head butler walked to his side. "Yes, Master?"


    "How is Guan Gao Huan''s progress as of this day?"


    "Third Young Master Gao Huan was doing great this past few weeks. However, just earlier today, SC''s ZD World once more created a huge gap between them and Univ One. With ZD World''stest announcement of selling three percent of the shares of ZD World, several of the shareholders and investors of Univ One are selling their stocks to buy ZD World''s. This recent update caused a huge blow on third young master''s gathered supporters."


    The head butler was observing everything with Old Guan''s *eyes and ears in every faction.


    Old Guan sighed heavily once more.


    So this was why his grandson was desperate.


    "Do you think my third grandson will do a great job handling the Guan Empire?"


    The head butler lowered his head. "This lowly one is only Master''s servant. This decision and judgement could only be handled by you and the Guan Empire, Headmaster."


    Old Guan massaged his forehead. This sudden request made him feel worse. "You heard his words. What should I do?"


    The head butler looked at his master sadly.


    If it was in the past, the old master would never have asked him a single advice for such arge decision. Moreover, his master in his former glory would undoubtedly reject Third young master''s ridiculous request.


    The head butler knew that a big part of the old master''s weakness right now was his sins of the past. This clouded the old master''s judgement.


    Even though the head butler wanted to advise the old master to maintain a clear stance and separate business matters from his personal emotions, he could not do that.


    His old master... was dying. This could be one of his final regrets which he needed to fulfill before his master entered death''s embrace.


    Thus, the head butler bowed. "Master, if you are thinking for the sake of the Guan Empire, then you should remain impartial and stone-hearted. However, if you are making this decision as a grandfather, then follow your heart."


    Old Guan was silent for a long time before chuckling wearily.


    Would he act as the head of the Guan Empire for thest time, or as a grandfather?


    ...


    Guan Gao Huan returned with a set of tea-brewing materials in his hands.


    He quietly observed the old man.


    He had intentionally left earlier to give the old man some time to think. If he came too strongly, the old man might reject him firmly. Thus, he acted like he only said that fact to test his grandfather if he was really sincere in asking for forgiveness.


    Guan Gao Huan started brewing the tea.


    The rich yet mellow aroma started to fill the room.


    Old Guan''s mind was somewhere else as he watched his grandson brew the tea for him.


    Suddenly, a thought hit him. This was the first time that any of his grandsons was brewing tea for him.


    "When have you learned this?" The old man asked Guan Gao Huan.


    Guan Gao Huan''s hand stiffened for a moment before continuing.


    "I learned it while I was overseas. One of my tutors is from our country. I saw him once brewing tea and got interested. My tutor once said that as a little boy who had living grandparents, one must learn how to brew tea excellently. Finally, I found the chance to use this skill."


    The story was a lie.


    It was Butler Qian who taught him this art of brewing tea. He brewed previously for his master and Lu Jin. Aside from these two people and his teacher, he never brewed for anyone.


    He was taught of this skill to gain the favor of this old man. Finally, he was able to use this skill.


    Old Guan''s heart ached while he let out a smile.


    If he did note to this age where he was about to die, he might have never gotten the chance to taste his third grandson''s personally made tea.


    It was soothing and calming, with a longsting aftertaste. It was right for his taste.


    "You brewed it perfectly. "


    Guan Gao Huan smiled.


    The old man put down the cup. "I thought about your request. "


    Guan Gao Huan''s heart stirred. Would the old man agree to his presumptuous request?


    Old Guan smiled at his grandson.


    "I made this decision as your grandfather. I wasn''t able to support you during those times when you were suffering abroad. I sent you far away and have wronged you irreversibly. I will bemiting a great sin against my two other grandsons this time, but I don''t want to sin against you anymore."

 Chapter 642 - Finally! It is within his reach!

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Finally! It is within his reach!</h4>


    There was a short silence in the room.


    Guan Gao Hua''s heart thumped.


    He was anticipating the old man''s answer.


    Old Guan: "I''ll be rooting for you."


    Guan Gao Huan swallowed. "You''ll vote for me?"


    "Yes."


    Guan Gao Huan felt that light finally entered his dark future.


    His lifetime goal was finally within his reach!


    However, his face did not show any relief, instead, he showed bitterness as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "How can I believe you? What if you changed your mind?"


    Guan Gao Huan did not want to give the old man any retreat!


    Old Guan smiled weakly and gestured for his head butler.


    The papers were about the transfer of shares and the voting transaction for the appointed day.


    "This is the paper where we will sign our votes for our chosen candidate. I''ll be writing your name."


    Old Guan weakly wrote Guan Gao Huan''s name on the nk space. He also guaranteed it with his signature and stamp.


    Guan Gao Huan swallowed.


    He... he got it!


    He got the old man''s vote!


    Old Guan then picked up the transfer of shares. "I can''t hand this to you yet. Once the appointed dayes, I will hand this to you if your votes overwhelm the majority. However, with the weight of my vote, I am sure that you will be able to get at least forty percent. Including your own shareholder support, that should be more than enough for you to secure your position."


    Guan Gao Huan hid his greed. It would be perfect if he could get his hands on the transfer of shares, but trying to get it all at once now, he might be seen as a greedy person.


    He showed an expression of surprise as he spoke in a choking voice. "Grandfather... You are willing to go this far... for me?"


    "My third grandson, it''s hard for me as a head to make this decision, especially after I stated that I will not be supporting any from the three of you. But as your grandfather who owed you a lot, it should be what I am doing."


    There was a long silence in the room. The old man and his third grandson let their own emotion settled in that silence.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes reddened and he lowered his head. "Grandpa, this sincerity... is more than enough. I did not know that you will go this far for me. Grandpa, it is my dream to lead the Guan Empire. This empire is the one where grandpa devoted his entire life to. I promise that I will work hard and make you and my mother proud."


    Old Guan sighed, reached out, and hugged his third grandson. He closed his eyes.


    The hesitation in his heart faded when his daughter was mentioned.


    Yes, he did the right thing.


    "I know. I trust you."


    Trust...


    How long he longed for to get into this day...?


    Guan Gao Huan smiled darkly in his grandfather''s arms.


    When Guan Gao Huan finally left, the head butler at the side bowed to the old man and finally stated his worries.


    "How would Master exin this to the board and shareholders? Eldest Young Master Gu Ri and Second Young Master Xixin might take this against you, Master."


    Old Guan slowly drank the brewed tea. The warm tea had gotten slightly cold, but he still drank it.


    "Don''t let my other two grandsons know. When the timees, I''ll exin it to them personally. I know that my two grandson also feel indebted to Gao Huan. For the board and shareholders, they will shut up after they see my will. Besides, Guan Gao Huan is doing great, isn''t he? If not because of ZD World''s interruption, he would have the best chances of winning this fight for session. If he had gotten my support initially, then he would have been the pioneer instead..."


    The head butler saw that the cup was empty, so he poured in more tea.


    "But Second Young Master Xixin will not be happy with this. He is the one leading the fight right now. And with his current rtionship with Third Young Master Gao Huan, he will surely not allow this and might insist for a fair fight."


    Old Guan bitterly smiled. "For me to please one child, I might sin against the other. I might hurt my second grandson this time. However, I cannot hurt my third grandson anymore. He had suffered enough."


    The head butler sighed inwardly and no longer made ament.


    This was his master''s decision.


    For the sake of that poor and weak little boy who suffered in loneliness for many years.


    He just hoped that this irrational judgement would not cause any trouble for the Guan family and the Guan Empire.


    ....


    Guan Gao Huan arrived at LG club. In his hands was the copy of the validation of the old man''s vote.


    Heughed and spun around. He finally... finally got the old man''s votes!


    With this, the Guan Empire was within his reach!


    So what if ZD World left his Univ One behind in the dust?


    He could juste back strongly again on track once he possessed the Guan Empire.


    So what if Guan Xixin would have more people supporting him after SC''s sabotage?


    He still got the old man''s votes!


    Haha!


    "Finally...! Finally! The Guan Empire is within my hands!" Guan Gao Huanughed.


    This was a day full of ups and downs!


    After beaming happily for a while, he calmed down.


    Now, the only thing left was to make sure that the old man''s decision would not change on that fated day.


    There were only three days left before the appointed dayes.


    He must hasten the n.


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed darkly.


    He took out his phone and called a number.


    "Double the intake starting tonight."


    "Yes."


    After the short call, Guan Gao Huan smiled happily again.


    With this in ce, the old man''s death woulde sooner. The old man then would not have the chance to change his mind.


    Ha! Ha!


    *******

 Chapter 643 - Sweet Nothings

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Sweet Nothings</h4>


    It was a peaceful breaking dawn. A light breeze swayed the vibrant green leaves while the chirping of birds added a lively atmosphere in the air.


    Two pale arms opened a window on the second floor of the East Wing of the Xiong Main mansion.


    A freshly showered Xiong Zhi in a loosely tied robe stretched out as she breathed in the fresh air in the balcony. Seeing the bright rays of the sun slowly peeking on the horizon, she lightly smiled, her expression softening under the early morning light.


    Today was the day Linfeng would return to the country.


    Yesterday, she received a phone call from Linfeng.


    The man had found a huge piece of information abroad that he could not even tell her through the phone. The man mentioned that the more he dug deeper, the more answers he found. However, he was stillcking evidences of Ming Zhi Yi''s involvement in Guan Gao Huan''s fake identity.


    Xiong Zhi asked on the phone what she wanted to know the most.


    ''Who is the fake Guan Gao Huan?''


    Linfeng did not answer her and simply told her that he would tell her personally.


    Since tomorrow would be the day that the Guan Empire would have the voting for session, Linfeng decided to let his men continue finding Ming Zhi Yi''s connection to the fake Guan Gao Huan abroad while took the return flight back home.


    Xiong Zhi cared about the investigation, but having Linfeng by her side was the top priority.


    So she was happy with the news.


    [Ring]


    Her phone rang.


    She excitedly answered the call.


    "Linfeng."


    "Good morning, Zhi''er, did I wake you up?"


    "Good morning. I am already awake. Are you already at the airport?"


    "Yes. Jang Shin is with me. I will be dropping by SC first."


    Xiong Zhi''s smile instantly copsed.


    Here she was, preparing herself for their most awaited reunion, but the man chose to dy their meeting. She even took a beauty rest and took care of her skin thoroughlyst night for this day.


    "You like seeing those taciturn men''s faces instead of mine?"


    "Are you sulking?" There was a hint of a smile in Linfeng''s voice.


    Xiong Zhi knew that the man was teasing her again. But she never liked to hide. "I obviously am, so make it up for me. I purposely prepped myself beautifully since yesterday for you. Who knows that you''d want to see buff men first before your girlfriend."


    Linfeng chuckled as he walked with his entourage towards the car. "There''s no need for prepping up, my girlfriend is a natural beauty. If you get prettier, then I will be in trouble. Are you trying to blind me?"


    Jang Shin who was walking beside him threw Linfeng a disgusted expression like he was about to barf.


    Linfeng''s face was still as smooth as clear waters and Buddha, as if he was not the person who spouted the goosebump-inducing, sickeningly sweet words.


    Xiong Zhi harrumphed with a faint smile. "How can you still say that I am a natural beauty? You are so busy that I doubt you still remember my face."


    "Oh? Are you challenging me?" Linfeng stopped on his feet and gestured for others to head inside the car first, before lowering his voice. "I can still clearly remember, there are two light moles near your earlocks, a small mole at the base of your neck."


    Then he lowered his voice further and pressed his lips towards the receiver.


    A husky whisper barely came out.


    "Also, there''s one striking mole on your left b.r.e.a.s.t."


    Then Linfeng mischievously strode forward and went into the car.


    ''....''


    Xiong Zhi was stunned and unconsciously lowered her eyes to the white expanse of left b.r.e.a.s.t that was partially exposed through the loosely tied robe.


    A small dot of a mole looked striking on the whiteness.


    ?(? ???-??? ?)? !!!!


    Xiong Zhi blushed red like a tomato.


    Because that night was so overwhelming, Xiong Zhi did not have the mind to look closely at every inch of Linfeng''s body. Due to dim lighting, she was not able to get a good look at all.


    Also, how could she have the time to study and memorize Linfeng''s body when she was drowning in that intense state under him?!


    It was not fair. She should take a look next time!


    "Linfeng!" Xiong Zhi cried while blushing. "The next time I see you, I will strip you n.a.k.e.d and memorize every cement of your moles on your body, just you see!"


    Due to her surprise and embarrassment at the sudden attack, her voice rose uncharacteristically loud that even Jang Shin who was beside Linfeng in the car heard that.


    Jang Shin choked and tried to press down his coughs. He looked away woodenly.


    These two really loved to flirt and feed people dog food. Could they take in consideration the single dogs around them?


    Linfeng''s peach blossom eyes curved up as a small dimple appeared on his cheek. "Then you better keep your word, my dearest Young Miss."


    ''Strip me n.a.k.e.d to your satisfaction.''


    ...She really missed him.


    "Just finish what you have to do in yourpany, thene here to the mansion. I''ll prepare your lunch."


    "You''re not going to thepany?"


    "Thanks to a certain someone, I arranged things in advance and took a day off."


    "Cough. Alright, I''ll see youter."


    Then Linfeng kissed his phone.


    Xiong Zhi returned a smooching sound of a kiss as well.


    Jang Shin who was looking at Linfeng kissing his phone with a disgusted expression: "...."


    He just looked away and pretended not to see anything.


    Since SC had casually thrown out a sudden announcement a few days ago, thepany was swarming with clients and guests, and piles of backlogged doc.u.ments and filtered proposals.


    It took a long time before Linfeng could settle the doc.u.ments that needed his immediate attention.


    It was already past lunch when he finally arrived at the Xiong Mansion.

 Chapter 644 - Something Burning

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Something Burning</h4>


    The Xiong Mansion was less crowded with fewer servants than before the treaty was dissolved.


    After the Zhou family broke the treaty with the Xiong family, the majority of the Zhou butlers and maids serving in the Xiong''s main mansion pledged their loyalty and stayed behind. However, there were still at least ten people who left and pursued their dreams and passion, mainly the younger ones.


    Even with the empty positions in the mansion, the Xiong family did not hire outsiders and just distributed the work with the remaining Zhou butlers and maids. They raised the pay and the benefits. The workers could not get any of these advantages in other houses. They stayed and remained loyal to the Xiong Main family, but they now also had scheduled time-offs and paid leaves.


    Linfeng arrived at the East Wing and was greeted with an appetizing aroma in the reception area. He asked the servants around where his Young Miss was.


    They all pointed towards the kitchen.


    Xiong Zhi was in the kitchen?


    Linfeng''s brows rose in dumbfoundedness.


    Why would his Zhi''er step foot inside the kitchen with many servants around?


    Then his dark eyes lightened up.


    Was it...for him?


    His steps quickened. He entered the private kitchen and was greeted by a lovely sight.


    An elegant woman was wearing afortably light dress that reached to her knees, with an apron tied to her waist. Her hair was tied up in a low bun, showing her white swan-like neck. She was currently helping the chef to cook thest dish.


    Actually, all Xiong Zhi was doing was to pass the seasonings to the chef, while the chef told her many times that there was no need for their precious Young Miss to stay in the kitchen.


    Even though the chef felt burdened with the young heiress'' presence in the kitchen, he had no choice but to abide with the young miss'' stubbornness. Thus, the chef could only give light work for the young miss.


    When the chef turned around to convince the Young Miss to step out for the Nth time, he saw Linfeng.


    Linfeng put a finger on his lips and hushed the chef. Since Xiong Zhi''s back was on him and was looking inside the pot, she did not see him.


    Linfeng gestured for the chef to go out from the back door.


    Why would he leave when he was still cooking? There was still thest dish. Even though it was almost done, he still needed to finish his job entirely.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the chef. "Can I try the taste?"


    "Ah, yes please, Young Miss."


    Xiong Zhi picked up a wooden spat and tasted the dish.


    Linfeng gestured to the chef again and mouthed: ''Leave it to me. Just go to the back door and leave.''


    The chef had no choice but to follow Linfeng, the second person who had the highest authority in the East Wing.


    It was not a secret in the East Wing of the mansion about these two''s ambiguous rtionship, but they all just kept mum.


    Xiong Zhi felt that they added the perfect blend and amount of seasonings and spices. Although she was not proficient in cooking, her taste was absolutely impable.


    Without turning back, she said, "I think it''s good. Linfeng prefers this taste which is not too strong."


    "Ah-!" Xiong Zhi let out a surprised gasp, but when she smelled the soothing and clean fragrance behind her and felt the familiar hard c.h.e.s.t, she knew immediately who it was.


    Her phoenix eyes brightened.


    "Linfe--!"


    The strong hand on her waist rose to her chin, tilted her face up, and a warm and moist softness pressed on her half-opened lips.


    Xiong Zhi saw that it was really Linfeng. She turned around, sn.a.k.e.d her arms around his neck, closed her eyes, and responded to his kiss.


    Lips and tongues softly intertwined, feeding the hunger which both man and woman felt after a long absence.


    Therge warm hand settled on the small dip at the back of the woman''s waist and slowly rubbed in circles. The other hand supported the back of Xiong Zhi''s nape as Linfeng pressed his lips deeper against hers, domineeringly ravaging the warm insides of her mouth.


    After entangling their tongues and breaths, Linfeng finally let go.


    He put his forehead on hers as they both panted. He forcefully pushed down the restlessness threatening to rise in his groin.


    "Howe you are so defenseless? Where are the basic martial arts that Tang Xinyang taught you?" He murmured as he pressed small little kisses on her ruddy lips.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were drunk as she touched Linfeng''s cheeks lovingly. "Why would I resist your kiss? I don''t need to keep up my defense with the person I am willing to give my life to."


    Linfeng''s heart melted. He c.a.r.e.s.sed Xiong Zhi''s cheeks that were red due to heat in the pot, or perhaps due to their kiss.


    Xiong Zhi thought about what she just said and corrected it. "Rather, why would I keep my defense up with the man I want to bed?"


    Linfeng: "..."


    The arousal he just pressed down reared its head again.


    He angrily kissed that bold mouth. "You are really fearless, huh."


    He then put the woman on the counter and grounded his hard lower body against hers.


    Xiong Zhi m.o.a.n.e.d.


    Another searing kiss ensued as they rubbed against each other, their lips and tongues entangling tirelessly.


    Xiong Zhi''s arms that was around Linfeng''s neck slid down to the man''s shoulders. As Linfeng pressed his hardness between her legs, Xiong Zhi''s knees almost give up. She could feel the wetness down below. It was anticipating the man''s heat.


    Linfeng hurriedly supported her by holding her in the waist. The gap between them was no more as they grinded each other with l.u.s.t and d.e.s.i.r.e.


    The heat and passion rose dangerously in the kitchen.


    Then they smelled something burning.


    ******

 Chapter 645 - Grave News

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Grave News</h4>


    "Ah! The dish!"


    Xiong Zhi immediately pushed Linfeng away, ran to the stove, and turned off the fire.


    Linfeng: "..."


    The heat in his body and the temperature of those warm and moist lips were still lingering. But when his rationality returned to his mind, he realized the situation he was in.


    He froze. As if a bucket of cold water was thrown over his head, the heat went away.


    Did he just almost make out with his Young Miss in public?!


    Linfeng''s sharp eyes immediately zeroed in on the pinhole cameras in the kitchen.


    Whoever was in the security room, he better be not watching this.


    Xiong Zhi sighed in relief as she covered the pot with the lid.


    "Thank goodness, only the edges are slightly burnt, it is still good overall. I almost burned it. I should have turned off the fire a while ago." She turned to look at Linfeng usingly. "You should not suddenly attack me while I am cooking."


    The man coughed. "My bad, I''ll remember next time."


    However, the next moment, a pair of slender white arms sn.a.k.e.d around Linfeng''s neck.


    "Now, let''s continue from where we left off."


    Linfeng: "..."


    The man nced up again at the hidden monitoring and gave a quick kiss to Xiong Zhi.


    "Let''s continueter, Zhi''er. You cooked this especially for me. I want to eat first while it''s still warm."


    Xiong Zhi made a ''hmph'' sound. But she also agreed.


    Linfeng had juste back from a long flight and went directly to thepany. He must be terribly hungry.


    Since Xiong Zhi ''cooked'' the dishes, she also assisted in preparing the utensils.


    The VIP Linfeng was pushed to sit freely in front of the table and watched his girlfriend busying around with a smile on his face.


    It felt good to be served and cared for by the person he loved.


    ***


    After the couple ate a hearty lunch, they went to Xiong Zhi''s study, much to Xiong Zhi''s disappointment.


    She thought that she could at least go to Linfeng''s room and apany him to rest. She had wanted him to take a brief nap to unwind from the jetg.


    She would be satisfied with just that, watching him sleep peacefully and staying by his side.


    But obviously, the man had important matters to tell her.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the file that Linfeng handed to her with curiosity. She opened the file and saw a picture of a scrawny young boy. The boy''s golden eyes seemed familiar to her.


    It gave off an unpleasant feeling.


    "That''s Gunan," Linfeng spoke.


    "Gunan?"


    Xiong Zhi turned to the next page in surprise and saw another picture of a healthy little kid.


    She immediately noticed the resemnce and difference between the first picture and the second picture.


    The files had medical records of the two children.


    "This is the real Guan Gao Huan. The first child in the picture reced the real Guan Gao Huan. The exchange happened when the real Guan Gao Huan was seven years old."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned somber as she read each page and listened to Linfeng''s words.


    She inhaled a sharp breath.


    So that son of a bitch was named Gunan.


    It was not like she was happy knowing his name. But now, she could curse him in his real damn name and not through the name of an innocent victim.


    "....Where is the real Guan Gao Huan?"


    "The child died while in aa. He never woke up and his heart just stopped beating one day due to his chronic heart illness."


    Xiong Zhi saw the proof of the real Guan Gao Huan''s death, as well as reports on how his body was disposed of after his sudden death.


    A cold and mmy feeling rose in her back.


    ''...''


    She put down the file after reading and was silent for a long time.


    ...How would the Guan family feel if they discovered that their Third Young Master Guan had died a long time ago, with his remains thrown over somewhere?


    She closed her eyes.


    If Guan Gao Huan was reced since long ago, it means the enemy had been preparing ever since. That''s why digging the enemy''s information took them so long. It would be really a tough fight.


    "Did you find out Ming Zhi Yi''s involvement with this? It is impossible for Gunan himself to n all this when he was only seven years old. Likely, he is also a pawn. Someone who knows the Guan family very well and saw Gunan should be the start of this."


    They looked at each other.


    "And it is most likely Ming Zhi Yi." Xiong Zhi added.


    "That''s my theory as well. However, I am still looking for Ming Zhi Yi''s traces. I got the decisive evidence that Gunan is a fake Guan Gao Huan thanks to Doctor James'' father, one of the attending doctors of the real Guan Gao Huan during hisa. But it will take time and more investigation to get evidences of Ming Zhi Yi''s hand in this. He is a very cautious man. For sure, he had covered up his traces.


    "But even erased traces would have its scraps. My men are currently digging for it."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Getting Ming Zhi Yi''s information would be quite hard.


    "Then... Have you found out Gunan''s true identity? Where did hee from? Why does he have such an uncanny resemnce with Guan Gao Huan? I have suspicions, but I hope I''m wrong..." Xiong Zhi asked, her expression serious.


    Linfeng handed to Xiong Zhi the second file. "It''s a bitplicated."


    Xiong Zhi opened the file and read it with a frown. Her eyes turned wide, then became grim.


    Linfeng started to exin. "After I found Gunan''s existence, I soon was able to trace his background through the undergroundwork. He is one of the kids in the slum area of a foreign country, where kids like him usually get recruited to be ve soldiers of underworld kings, if not trafficked. I think that''s where Ming Zhi Yi found him, since that year also coincided with the time of one of Ming Zhi Yi''s travels in that country with his son Lu Jin."


    "That''s more likely it."


    "However, like you, I have spection as well about Gunan''s origin. But it was too long ago and it''s difficult to get information from the slums, because people disappearing there without warning ismon. The investigation is still ongoing, but we will hear from them soon since we already got the perfect leads. It is only a matter of time."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Her eyes settled on the pictures again.


    No matter what Gunan''s origin was, the fact that he deceived the Guan family and pretended to be the Third Young Master Guan was an unforgivable sin for the Guan family. If what she and Linfeng''s spection had the possibility of truth, Gunan could not ask help from the Guan family anymore.


    With the added irreconcble vendetta Xiong Zhi had with him from her previous life, they would not let this man off after everything that he had done.


    "It is a good thing that we now have proof that the current Guan Gao Huan is not the real person. With this, we can make sure that he will never be able to inherit the Guan Empire," Xiong Zhi firmly vowed as she stared coldly at the precious files.


    It was then.


    "Young Miss!"


    There was a frantic muffled shout from the door followed by hurried knocks.


    Xiong Zhi frowned when the important conversation was suddenly disrupted.


    Linfeng stood up and opened the door of the study.


    "Calm down. Why are you being so frantic?"


    The butler outside had a grave expression. His tone was urgent as he bowed deeply.


    "Mr. Linfeng, Headmaster is currently asking for Young Miss''s presence in the Central Wing. The head butler advised to prepare to go out immediately. This is an urgent matter. I apologize for my rude behavior."


    Linfeng''s face turned serious as he nodded.


    Something terrible must have happened.


    "I will escort the Young Miss immediately. Do you know the reason why the Young Miss is being summoned right away?"


    "Yes. The Headmaster of the Guan Family suddenly passed away."


    !!!!


    Sharp intakes of breaths sounded.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi turned to look at each other in shock, their eyes wide.

 Chapter 646 - Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Last Words</h4>


    -An hour before Linfeng arrived at the Xiong Mansion.-


    The head butler of the Guan family suddenly called the three young masters to the main mansion urgently.


    Guan Gu Ri''s appearance was quite disheveled. He was the first to arrive.


    "Where is Grandpa?!"


    The head butler bowed briefly as a greeting with a grim expression and then hurriedly led the eldest young master to the master''s bedroom.


    Guan Gu Ri quickly entered the room and was stunned to see the people inside.


    Inside were the personal attending doctors of his grandfather, the Guan family''swyer, and the family branch heads.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart skipped a beat as a dreadful feeling washed over him.


    This setup...


    His grandfather.... was he dying?


    No, no, no....


    "Gu Ri...."


    A weak voice made Guan Gu Ri whip his gaze to the figure on top of therge and spacious bed.


    A very thin old man of just bones and dry skin greeted his eyes.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart clenched and he hurriedly ran to the bed.


    "G-grandfather...?"


    His voice was shaking.


    He had just seen his grandfather only four days ago. He still had some flesh and a little vitality left in him.


    But right now, it was like his grandfather aged ten more years in just a span of a few days!


    Old Guanboriously raised his wrinkled hand and touched his eldest grandson''s face.


    "I''m d you made it here... I have so much to tell you..."


    As much as he wanted to deny it, Guan Gu Ri could feel death hovering around his grandfather.


    His eyes reddened and tears welled up.


    But Guan Gu Ri who loved his family the most never hated the old man. He cherished his grandfather a lot!


    He held his grandfather''s hands on his cheeks and tried hard to smile with tears in his eyes.


    "I am here, Grandpa. You can still tell me tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, whatever it is that you wanted to say. You are still strong enough to live on for another ten years, Grandpa," he said in a trembling voice.


    Guan Gu Ri did not want any of his family members to die in front of his eyes again, even it was his cold and indifferent grandfather.


    He wished he could extend his grandfather''s life, even at the cost of his own.


    Although his sight had be a bit blurry, Old Guan could still see the sincere begging of his grandson.


    His eldest grandson whom he did not cared much for was clinging to him, asking him to not leave.


    Regret and bitterness filled his eyes as he med himself yet again for being so negligent to his grandchildren for so many years.


    "I am sorry, Gu Ri... I have never been a good grandfather to you. I hope that you will always stay as how you are. Kind, always considerate to your brothers, and prioritizing our family ties above interest... Never follow my steps and regret terribly in the end... I have never told you this, my dear grandson, but... these old bones of mines, are actually very inferior to you... I will leave your two brothers in your hands..."


    "Grandfather!"


    Guan Gu Ri''s c.h.e.s.t tightened painfully, hearing Old Guan''s words of farewell.


    His welling tears were threatening to fall.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the door mmed open and Guan Xixin rushed in like a whirlwind.


    Like Guan Gu Ri, he also came running here after he got the call from the head butler. The ominous feeling he was getting these past few months had gotten very strong and palpable at that moment.


    As he ran inside, he looked around the room and froze on his steps.


    Guan Gu Ri never had any idea that his grandfather was sick, unlike Guan Gu Ri and Guan Gao Huan.


    So when he saw an old man that was practically made of only skin and bones on his grandfather''s bed, his knees almost gave up.


    A terrifying and numbing chillpletely covered Guan Gu Ri.


    His grandfather... why was his grandfather, who was always so strong and cold-hearted, suddenly looking terribly old and weak?


    He clearly remembered just two months ago how grandfather was still walking and talking in a loud voice about the battle for session.


    "Grandpa..." Guan Gu Ri''s voice trembled.


    His heart pounded heavily in his ears as he took trembling steps forward towards the bed.


    The old man saw Guan Xixin approach and smiled lightly.


    The pale Guan Xixin dropped down beside the bed.


    Why....


    Why... did his grandfather look like this?


    He was not sick...was he?


    He was not nning to read out his will then die, was he?!


    For the first time, Guan Gao Huan hated his intelligence that enabled him to understand what was happening at first nce.


    He could not ept this.


    He haven''t.... He haven''t forgiven his grandfather yet...!


    So why did his grandfather look like he was about to die?!


    "Xixin... "


    Guan Xixin could not speak due to shock and denial. His breath seemed to be stuck in his throat and he could not breathe.


    This scene was too sudden for him.


    Old Guan looked at the pale face of the head butler who came with Guan Xixin. He weakly said, "Lead everyone out, except for my grandsons. I need to speak to them..."


    Guan Gu Ri''s tears finally fell silently in abundance, while Guan Xixin just stared at his grandfather with wide, reddened eyes and pale face.


    "Xixin... I am d that you came. I thought I will not be able to see you again for thest time..." Old Guan smiled weakly, the thick folds of wrinkles on his gaunt face deepening.


    He was truly happy to see his second grandson''s face.


    In the past few days that he was bedridden, the old man thought of the words that he was going to say to each of his grandsons. But now that he was facing them, he wanted to say many things at once yet no words came out.


    Finally, the old man held each of his grandsons'' hands in both of his bony hands.


    "I still remember when your mother was still alive, and how the two of you kept calling me Grandpa happily whenever you visited me..."


    The old man reminisced about the past.


    When did things start to change?


    Was it his daughter''s death?


    No... It was because he decided to love his dead daughter more than his living grandsons.


    His breathingbored as the regret that always burdened him began to consume him once more. "....I deeply apologize...for not being a good grandfather to the two of you...and to Gao Huan. I am such a cold-hearted grandfather who only knew to hurt all of you..."

 Chapter 647 - Last Words (II)

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Last Words (II)</h4>


    "Grandpa... Please don''t say that..."


    The two grandchildren trembled.


    The old man suddenly remembered his promise with Guan Gao Huan.


    He looked at his two grandsons.


    One was silently crying in grief while the other was still pale in nk disbelief.


    Old Guan was dying. Now that the old man was on his death bed, he realized that he could be so calm to face death, but the heavy worries of how the living would continue to live on burdened his mind.


    He was mostly worried about his second grandson''s and his third grandson''s rtionship.


    And he still had that promise.


    If Guan Xixin came to learn it, the old man was worried that there would be an internal fight.


    Thus, Old Guan wanted to exin his decision to Guan Xixin personally. Hopefully, he could understand...


    He was truly such a useless and selfish grandfather....


    "Gu Ri... May I speak with Xixin for a moment...?"


    Tha nk Guan Xixin had not uttered a word ever since he saw the old man, so the old man decided to speak to him first.


    Guan Gu Ri, who previously became aware of the old man''s sickness and was in a more sober mentality between the two brothers, still wanted to stay, but he nodded and stood up.


    He needed to stay strong and calm as his brothers'' pir, and for his grandfather''s relief as well.


    He took a deep breath and wiped his tears, yet his heart was still pained and his steps were heavy. "Alright, Grandfather. I''ll be at the door." His voice choked but he braced himself.


    He was the elder brother.


    When Guan Gu Ri left, the old man reached out his wrinkled hand and patted Guan Xixin''s head.


    In his eyes was the young boy who looked exactly like his daughter, constantly telling him to not leave his third grandson abroad. As the day passed, the disappointed look in his second grandson''s eyes became colder and detached, turning to hate as years passed.


    His second grandson might not even think of him as a family anymore. This truly made Old Guan''s heart filled with many regrets.


    "Xixin..." His aged voice broke. "You are still angry at me, aren''t you? I cannot me you... I, too, am mad at myself. I wasn''t able to take care of the three of you....and made you, my second grandson, feel hurt because of my actions... I can''t ask for anything else, I have sinned against you and your brothers so much that you might not be able to forgive me... I only hope that you three will not fight so terribly.... We are still family..."


    Due to his previous habitual evasion and deep-rooted rebellion and disappointment, Guan Xixin almost instinctively pped the hand away. But when he saw the old bones and dried skin, he stopped and his tears finally started toe out.


    He was mad. Furious.


    "Why are you saying things that are so unlike you? Are you going to die?! I haven''t forgiven you yet. I haven''t proven the fake Gao Huan''s identity yet! And we haven''t found where my real third bother is yet! Are you just going to leave and die?!" Guan Xixin''s bottled-up emotion bursted out.


    It was so unfair!


    The old man had not even made up for his sins yet, but now he was telling him about family and whatnot?! On his deathbed?! How could he--!


    Saying sorry then patting off one''s hands and leaving, could the past be so easily overwritten?!


    Guan Xixin stood up tremblingly. His eyes were red and his lips were shaking.


    "If you really want to be forgiven, then live for another day! It is so unfair! Are you just going to die after leaving such words?! What am I going to do to all the injustices that I experienced, that my real third brother experienced, then?!"


    Old Guan''s heart ached, seeing his second grandson crying aloud. His murky eyes also shed tears. It was all his fault. All his fault. He truly had sinned.


    Guan Xixin yelled and yelled until his throat began to hurt and his voice became hoarse.


    He then copsed beside the bed.


    For a moment, the copsed man just sobbed loudly beside Old Guan''s bed like a child. He still had many things to exin to his grandfather. He could not let him leave yet.


    Guan Xixin reached for his grandfather''s old hand, tightly held it, and begged while sobbing.


    "Don''t leave yet, Grandpa. You haven''t believed me yet... You still need to live another day... Please..."


    Guan Xixin cried like a child. He could not let his grandpa go.


    Not yet...


    Not like this...!


    "...Huk!" Old Guan''s c.h.e.s.t hurt so much that his heart felt like it was being torn to pieces. He had difficulty in breathing.


    "Grandpa? Grandpa?! Doctor--!"


    rmed, Guan Xixin immediately helped the old man and patted his back gently while he called out frantically towards the closed doors.


    "I-i''s fine..." Old Guan''s breathing rxed. The familiar pain subsided a bit. The pain acted up when he was emotionally unstable. This was already a normal urrence to him in the past two months. He still wanted to stay with his grandchildren and spent his remaining time with them.


    The doctors and Guan Gu Ri rushed in.


    Despite themotion, Old Guan did not let go of his second grandson''s hands. He murmured to Guan Xixin weakly, "My grandson... You know I am very proud of you... Please look out for your brothers... I will leave the business overseas to you..."


    Guan Xixin heard the old man''s words, but he was more worried about the old man''s health. He kept a tight hold on the old man as he stared at the doctor with bloodshot eyes. He could hear his heart pounding on his ears.


    The doctor solemnly checked the old man''s state and took a deep breath.


    He was still hanging by a thread.


    At this time, the door opened again.


    Guan Gao Huan came rushing in.


    "Grandpa!"

 Chapter 648 - Taking off the mask

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Taking off the mask</h4>


    All heads turned towards the direction of Guan Gao Huan''s frantic shout.


    "Grandpa!"


    Guan Gao Huan ignored all the sympathetic eyes looking at him and ran towards the bed hurriedly.


    As he was about to take one of the hands of the old man, Guan Xixin suddenly stood up and shoved him away in anger.


    "You have no right to call him Grandpa! You fake!"


    Guan Gao Huan was pushed back so suddenly that he tripped and fell to the floor on a heap.


    Guan Gu Ri frowned and stopped the vtile Guan Xixin froming towards Guan Gao Huan.


    "Xixin! What are you doing?! Stop it!"


    His grandfather was dying, yet this fake was still living under their roof andfortably stealing his third brother''s identity!


    It should be his real third brother who should be here!


    "He has no right! Our third brother cannot even spend this important moment with our grandfather, all because of this fake! What if grandfather... what if grandfather gives up and he never sees our real Gao Huan again?!" Guan Xixin could not bear to say the word ''die'' again.


    He vented all his anger and unwillingness on this fake who stole everything that his third brother should have.


    "This was all because of this fake! It''s all your fault!"


    Guan Xixin was too mad and disappointed that everyone had withheld such grave information from him. He was very upset that he had just learned today that his grandfather was actually extremely sick.


    Had he learned this much earlier, he would not have wasted so much time about the session trial! He would have spent his time finding his real third brother instead!


    Then his grandfather... his grandfather and third brother could at least reunite, even in his grandfather''sst moments.


    s, his grandfather seemed like he was going to disappear anytime today.


    Guan Xixin''s nose soured and his reddened eyes blurred with tears. He broke away forcefully from Guan Gu Ri''s hold and rushed towards the fallen Guan Gao Huan on the floor.


    His fists rose and punched the man''s face. Hended two more hits before Guan Gu Ri and the head butler finally managed to separate him from the beaten up Guan Gao Huan.


    "Xixin! Stop it! What are you doing in front of grandfather!"


    But Guan Xixin was lost in his rage and grief. He struggled crazedly. He wanted to rip off that fake bastard''s face!


    "S-stop..."


    An old man''s weak voice was drowned by the noise in the room, but the head butler heard it.


    The head butler could not let go of Guan Xixin and pleaded piteously. "Second Young Master, please stop. Master is asking you to stop. Please, get hold of your anger."


    When Guan Xixin''s rage was still unstoppable, Guan Gu Ri clenched and unclenched his fist, then pped his second brother hard on the face.


    Smack!


    The sound was very loud and crisp that everybody in the room fell quiet.


    Guan Xixin''s head was swung to the side. A red palm print was visible on his cheek. A little blood trickled to the side of his mouth and his ears rang.


    It was a p infused with a bit of qi.


    Seeing the man calm down, Guan Gu Ri finally let him go. His voice was cold. "Get out of the room and clear your head."


    Guan Xixin bit his lips hard.


    He nced at his grandfather who was also looking at him wearily at this moment.


    He felt a bitter prick on his heart.


    He took a deep breath, held his tears, and strode out of the room.


    m!


    The loud sound of the door mming close was the cue for Guan Gao Huan to get the entire room''s attention.


    He stood up and wiped the blood on the corners of his ruptured lips. He walked towards his grandfather as if he was used to it, pretending that nothing happened.


    He took the old man''s hand.


    "Grandpa... Why are you like this?"


    Old Guan felt a lot bleaker because of the fight he had just witnessed. His voice was very weak, too weak that one muste very close to hear his voice. "....I am sorry for not telling you beforehand, Gao Huan, but I don''t want to trouble any of you... There is nothing we can do about this illness..."


    "Grandpa..." Guan Gao Huan wept.


    Old Guan looked up at the head butler and signaled everyone to leave the room.


    He needed to tell something to his third grandson.


    The people in the room who came in due to Guan Xixin''s frantic shout, and also because of the fight, left the room once more.


    Guan Gu Ri also somberly followed after them.


    The door closed.


    Old Guan and Guan Gao Huan were the only ones left in the room.


    The elder reached out to his grandson''s beaten face and med himself.


    It was all his sins.


    "I am sorry... because of me, you suffered, and now, you are still suffering. Your second brother loves you a lot. His guilt trapped him in the past. I hope that you''ll forgive him. The two of you... I hope that the two of you can make up. Your second brother is still upset now... Can you promise me to understand him more...?"? The old man weakly said.


    Guan Gao Huan''s brown eyes reflected the old man''s figure.


    At this moment, he was admiring the poison''s fatality. He only doubled the usage intake yesterday and now it appeared like the old man could die at any minute.


    This poison... was amazing indeed.


    He could not help but smile.


    The eerie smile on his third grandson''s face made the old man freeze. He was at loss.


    ...Why was his grandson smiling like this? Did he finally lose it..?


    "Child..."


    He was about tofort Guan Gao Huan, when the young man pped the old man''s hands away from his face.


    "Understand that bastard more? Because he was trapped in the past? Why would I?"

 Chapter 649 - Taking off the mask (II)

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Taking off the mask (II)</h4>


    It was as if a chameleon changed its colors. The face of the young man before him also morphed into an entirely different expression.


    Guan Gao Huan''s cold eyes and smile brought a chill to the old man''s heart.


    What... was going on?


    Why was his third grandson acting so differently from moments ago?


    Guan Gao Huan stood up, creaked his neck, and spat on the floor.


    There was blood on it.


    He frowned. "That f.u.c.ker punched me too hard with qi that my gums are bleeding. Tsk."


    Guan Gao Huan nced at the closed doors then turned to look at the frozen old man.


    He gave a lowugh.


    "Why do you look so surprised? Because I am not so gentle and amiable now? Well, it''s all a mask. Let me tell you something interesting, old man. When Guan Gao Huan was abroad and lying on the bed with his eyes closed, can you tell how he felt at that time? Poor him. The people surrounding him that time was not his family members but people who were longingly waiting for his death, so that they can steal his precious identity."


    "What...?"


    Old Guan''s pupils dted.


    His heart thumped loudly and his breathing came in short gasps.


    What was his grandson saying...?


    "Who was trapped in the past? Your second grandson? No, it was you who abandoned your grandson and epted a fake. Does seeing me, after leaving the real Gao Huan to death alone, make you feel relieved? How funny."


    Old Guan gasped for breath as his wizened hand reached out and held Guan Gao Huan''s arm. "What... are you... saying? You''re lying... Right? You are... just... angry..."


    The old man''s heartbeat was bing unstable. Every beat was painful andborious.


    It was making him out of breath.


    Guan Gao Huan took off the old man''s hold from his arm.


    "Have you be deaf? You heard me. The grandson you abandoned had already died long ago on the hospital bed, alone. The poor little boy died while tears trickled down on his small face. I bet even when he was in aa, he could still hear what was going around him. He probably waited for any of your voices toe, hoping to listen to your voices. But until the end, I am the only one who was by his side, a person waiting to take over his identity. Can you imagine how heartbroken your little grandson was?"


    It was as if a rushing train swept over Old Guan, trampling at his heart. His breathing became even moreboured and harsh to the ears. His weak wheezing gasps filled the small area of the room.


    Unfortunately, no one outside could hear it. The machine by the side of the bed was also peaceful, signifying that it had been tampered with. Yet no one detected all this.


    This young man in front of him, was not his grandson...?


    His grandson... really died alone..?


    No... It is not true.


    Old Guan could not believe it. However, although he had gotten weak and old, he could feel the malicious truth that this man had bared.


    But even though his instinct was telling him that this man was not lying, he could not ept it!


    Old Guan had checked many times if his third grandson, who was always doubted by his second grandson, was truly his kin. He did not believe his second grandson because he believed only in the results.


    And he had seen all the results done under both official and secret tests.


    This man was truly his grandson, his kin! Undeniably so!


    So why...?


    What was happening?


    "You don''t believe it?"


    Guan Gao Huan could see the doubt and confusion in the eyes of the old man. He smiled, took off his contact lenses, and showed his lightly colored pupils that glimmered like gold.


    "Look at my face. Look at this face who stole your grandson''s ce."


    A pair of golden eyes that was filled with ridicule, coldness, and a hint of killing intent.


    An image shed in Old Guan''s mind.


    The familiar pair of golden eyes.


    "You...!" The old man weakly called out.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled.


    "You are..."


    "Shhh... Please die quietly so that I can get the Guan Empire. Don''t worry, your second grandson will follow soon after you."


    All thoughts flew away at this terrifying threat and Old Guan''s eyes went wide.


    "Head butler--cough! Cough!"


    The shocking truth that he hade to know was taking its toll on the old body.


    Guan Gao Huan stood silently and watched the old man reach out to him while gasping for breath.


    This was thest stages of the poison.


    The poison would target the heart and respiratory system. Soon, all of his organs would stop functioning.


    His golden eyes reflected the old man writhing in pain.


    "H-help..."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. "Why would I help you? You should just ept your fate and die."


    Old Guan''s eyes were opened wide, his pupils dted, as he tried to catch on his breath. But the pain in his heart and every inch of his body was too much.


    Tears came out of his eyes. His vision was turning white and dark on the edges. Soon, numb coldness rose from his limbs and spread throughout his body.


    Before darknesspletely consumed him, he heard the man''s voice in echoes, as ifing from the deepest pits of hell.


    "Now, do you understand how Gao Huan cried like this when you left him alone? I saw it many times. That lonely child cried many times in hisa. If he could speak, he might call out all of your names. It''s amusing to see the simrities with your death."


    The wrinkled hand that wasboriously reaching out to Gunan finally lost its strength and dropped down.


    As if on cue, the machine began to let out harsh rms btedly, rming the people outside.


    Gunan wiped the old man''s tears.


    This situation was familiar. It brought him the past memories. A familiar feeling crept into his heart.


    "Yes, father. I am happy..." Guan Gao Huan muttered, his golden eyes were cold.

 Chapter 650 - Old Guans Death

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Old Guan''s Death</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan''s face morphed into terror. "Grandpa! Doctors! Grandpa is--!"


    The doctors rushed around the bed. In the next moment, urgent orders came one after another as they uselessly made attempts to resuscitate the old man''s heart.


    The head butler stood close by and watched everything with red eyes full of tears.


    Guan Gu Ri was terrified. Despite the doctors'' persuasion, he pushed his way to the bed and saw the lifeless figure of the elder.


    He broke down and cried heartbreakingly.


    "Grandpa!"


    The pale Guan Xixin was frozen as he tried to will himself forward. His lips were trembling. He could not even find his voice.


    The doctors were trying to revive the old man, but the harsh sounds of machine told everyone that the old man''s heart had long stopped. They looked at each other in dismay.


    Guan Gao Huan covered his face and pretended to cry.


    The other masters of the Guan family branches also called out Old Guan''s name mournfully.


    The room was chaotic and full of grief.


    It was only minutester when the doctors gave up and sorrowfully dered Old Guan''s death.


    Guan Gu Ri hugged the old body as he cried like a child.


    Guan Xixin copsed on the floor and tears silently fell from his wide eyes.


    Guan Gao Huan... left the room.


    No one gave him attention as all people in the room were still shocked with Old Guan''s sudden death.


    When he arrived inside the bathroom, the door closed and all sounds were isted.


    Guan Gao Huan finally put down his hands and looked up.


    His golden eyes were reflected on the mirror. There were no tears on his face nor empathy.


    Instead, heughed in a low tone.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Heughed for a long time before the indescribable feeling in his heart dissipated.


    The man reflected in the mirror put on his contact lenses and rubbed the flesh under his eyes until they became red. He then sprinkled warm water on his cheeks andshes. After making himself look like he had cried, he then returned to the chaotic room.


    ***


    That afternoon, news of Old Guan''s death spread to the heads of the other families. Shocked, they all abandoned their matters without hesitation and ran to the Guan Mansion.


    Xiong Zhi apanied her rushing grandfather into the car towards his old friend''s mansion. Head Butler Zhou Min was driving while Linfeng sat on the co-pilot seat.


    The pale Old Xiong had furrowed brows.


    "That old man... That old man... Did he really just roll off and left like this?" Old Xiong kept muttering uneasily. He could not believe the news!


    As a person who had spies everywhere, he knew that the old man was sick. But he never expected that it could lead to the old man''s death.


    "Impossible, that old man was still strong like a bull on thest time we met... How can he...?"


    He was in denial throughout the ride.


    It was too sudden.


    Their car arrived in the Guan Mansion with a screech.


    Old Xiong immediately went out.


    Butler Zhou Min knew that the Headmaster was agitated, so he followed the old man in and asked the servants of the Guan family to lead them towards the headmaster''s room.


    As if notified already, the servants immediately led them in.


    It was crowded in the lounge outside the master''s bedroom.


    The elders of the other branches and the shareholders of the Guan Empire were crying outside the room. Whether superficial or not, only they knew.


    The sallow-faced head butler saw Old Xiong and immediately bowed to the old man.


    "Master Xiong, this way."


    Only people with status acknowledged by the deceased headmaster could enter the master''s bedroom.


    Amongst the people from the Xiong family present, Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi were the only people who could enter.


    Inside the room, thewyer, the three grandsons of the Guan family, and Mistress Tang were already present.


    When the doors opened and Old Xiong came in, dread and heartache suddenly stabbed on his c.h.e.s.t.


    The sound of silent crying in the room made him feel cold. He had faced death and many dying people quite coldly several times before. However, just as how he felt when met with the death of his daughter, there was still a heavy feeling that made his heart ache at this moment.


    "My friend...." Old Xiong weakly called out.


    He saw his old friend''s thin and emaciated body.


    How could his old friend look like this in such a short amount of time?


    Old Xiong halted on his steps. He closed his eyes.


    His friend was truly gone....


    Mistress Tang walked up to him and patted Old Xiong''s back with a sorrowful face.


    The two old people could only give a sincere farewell in silence to their friend.


    The Lu Master and Lu Yin Zhe soon arrived in a few minutes as well. Likewise, the elder did not dare to believe the news, but seeing his old friend lying lifelessly on the bed, he had no choice but to ept the fact with a heavy heart.


    The three Guan grandsons stayed by their grandfather''s side while the old masters sent their farewells.


    Xiong Zhi silently watched everything with familiar eyes.


    When her grandfather, Old Xiong, died in the past, this scene was exactly the same, except that there were more fake tears from other branches.


    She nced at Guan Gao Huan.


    The man''s head was lowered. He looked despondent and grieving.


    Xiong Zhi withdrew her eyes and also gave her silent farewell to the Old Guan.


    She was still in shock.


    In the past, it was supposed to be her grandfather who would die, because the poison was not discovered at all. But right now, it was as if fate could not be stopped with its will and simply chose another victim instead.

 Chapter 651 - Last Will

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Last Will</h4>


    Why?


    Why did Old Guan die when in the past, he was still clearly energetic at this time?


    What prompted this change? Did something happen in the Guan family?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes flickered.


    The war for session.


    Xiong Zhi''s hands clenched.


    She prevented Old Xiong''s death with her timely intervention in the Xiong family, yet Old Guan''s death was hurried forward.


    The old man''s death was eerily simr to her grandfather''s death in the past life.


    Old Guan''s death was, without a doubt, man-made.


    Her eyes turned to Guan Gao Huan.


    Since that poison came from Guan Gao Huan, there was a possibility that Guan Gao Huan used the same poison on Old Guan as well. In the past, Xiong Zhi did not suspect that Guan Gao Huan had a hand in Old Guan''s death, but now... knowing that he was fake, he was the very suspect.


    However, why so soon?


    The fight for sucession would end tomorrow.


    The shareholders would hand their votes in and determine who would be the heir of the Guan Empire tomorrow. Why not let the old man live for another day and cast his vote? Based on the information she got, Old Guan seemed to favor Guan Gao Huan. Now, without the old man''s votes, Guan Gao Huan''s chances...


    A thought urred to Xiong Zhi.


    She scanned the room.


    The old man''sst will and testament.


    Was it possible that the old man promised Guan Gao Huan something?


    Did he decide already on his candidate in advance?


    Since the old man''s will would be traditionally read on the same day that he passed away with the presence of the witnesses who were the headmasters and heirs of the other families, if there was a statement regarding the session, then it would greatly impact tomorrow''s voting results.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes became grave.


    Her eyes lost in thought stared at the heartbroken Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin. Her heart throbbed with guilt. She closed her eyes as she let the painful howls of the people around her seeped into her heart.


    ***


    On that same day, many people gathered inside therge meeting room of the Guan mansion.


    It was already dark outside. Old Guan''s body was being handed over to the experts to take care of while the relevant people of important status gathered to hear the old man''sst will and testament.


    It was to make sure that the ill-minded would not have the chance to tamper with the will.


    Thewyer read the old man''sst will in front of the witnesses.


    After reading the formalities of the old man, it finally came to the inheritance of his three grandsons.


    Everyone straightened up.


    It was the most important turning point of the Guan family.


    "I appoint my eldest grandson, Guan Gu Ri, to be the head of the Guan Family. He will oversee the other branches and his decisions concerning the family must be adhered by all family members. I hope the head branches would respect my decision regardless of the result of the session."


    !!!


    All the head branches present were momentarily stunned.


    Guan Gu Ri was the new headmaster of the Guan family!


    Before, whoever won the session trial would be the headmaster and the leader of the Guan Empire, but due to this ident, it was decided the other way around.


    Now, with Old Guan being unable to cast his vote, the eldest young master would likely get the favor of the board. After all, the headmaster of the family had always been the chairman of the Guan Empire.


    Regardless of their thoughts, they stood up and bowed to Guan Gu Ri to express their agreement and allegiance.


    It seemed that the eldest young master would direct the waves of the Guan family in the future.


    Recovering from his surprise, Guan Gu Ri also slowly stood up and bowed in return.


    ...Never in his entire life did he expect his grandfather to entrust him such a great power and responsibilities.


    Thewyer continued on reading.


    "I request the board of directors to assist and follow my second grandson, Guan Xixin, concerning the matters of all business overseas. He will be the chief director of all the subsidiaries and foreign branches of the Guan Empire outside of the domestic and continental scope. His decision is my will."


    Guan Xixin solemnly lowered his head in obedience.


    The Guan Empire''s overseas businessposed thirty percent of the total Guan Empire properties and shares. If he nurtured it properly, it could grow more and might rival the Guan businesses here in the country and in the continent.


    The members of the board that favored Guan Xixin hid their pleasant smiles. It was good news to their faction.


    "I nominate my third grandson, Guan Gao Huan, and vote for him as the candidate for the heir position of the Guan Empire--"


    Gasps filled the room.


    Everyone''s eyes were shocked as they stared at thewyer.


    What did they just hear?!


    The old man had decided his vote in advance!


    He voted for Guan Gao Huan?


    But the headmaster was Guan Gu Ri!


    Guan Xixin had the most violent reaction. He stood up angrily.


    "What is the meaning of this?! There is no way that grandfather will vote for this fake!"


    "Xixin!" Guan Gu Ri called out to his second brother.


    "But brother, you are the new headmaster--"


    "Calm down. The reading of grandpa''sst will is not yet done."


    Guan Xixin bit his lips. He red fiercely at the lowered head of Guan Gao Huan.


    When Guan Gao Huan looked up, he faintly smirked at Guan Xixin, before resuming the look of mncholic surprise.


    Guan Xixin: !!!!


    He was so frustrated that he wanted to break things.


    But with the presence of the other head masters and board of directors, he begrudgingly sat down. Still, the fury in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Xiong Zhi who was silently sitting beside his grandfather watched the interactions carefully.


    Hearing the deration about the vote, she confirmed one thing.


    Old Guan''s sudden death was definitely the work of Guan Gao Huan.


    But how could they prove it?

 Chapter 652 - A Coming Turbulent

    <h4>Chapter 652 - A Coming Turbulent</h4>


    The sudden deration of the old man''s will made the three factions of the Guan Empire waver.


    The winds changed dramatically.


    The old man died, however, the Guan Empire was still standing. With theck of presence of the leading chairman, the chaos in the Guan Empire just before the day of the session was bound to happen.


    Guan Gu Ri gave his first order as the family head on that day. It was to dy the session for seven days for filial piety.


    These seven days were to be dedicated as a mourning period for the deceased head.


    The family branch heads and the board of directors had noints. This would give them enough time to change what they needed to change.


    As soon as thest will was read and the procedures were done, the three factions immediately scattered from the Guan''srge meeting hall, contacted their own faction''s members, and discussed about the recent changes.


    On the other hand, the three Guan young masters and the three heads of the other legendary families had no heart to care about the session.


    They were still deep in mourning for their loved one and friend.


    Xiong Zhi left the room. In a quiet corner where no one was around, she found Linfeng waiting for her.


    Her weak yet hurried steps gravitated towards him.


    When Linfeng saw how pale Xiong Zhi was, he became worried.


    "Are you alright?" He reached out to steady her.


    Xiong Zhi hugged Linfeng tightly.


    Ever since she saw the old man''s thin and lifeless body, she was reminded of the past.


    Her grandfather''s death was the start of her destruction, as well as the destruction of the main Xiong family line.


    And now, this cursed fate was handed to another person, to another family.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but me herself a little. Because she intervened in the Xiong family''s fate and the supposed death of her grandfather, the cursed fate chose another victim instead. She had the knowledge of some events that would happen in the future, yet she had not overseen this scheme.


    Her carelessness led to the loss of someone''s life.


    It could be said that she had taken a part in Old Guan''s death.


    Thisplicated feeling was eating away at Xiong Zhi''s conscience. It made her c.h.e.s.t feel heavy and constricted.


    Linfeng who knew Xiong Zhi like the back of his hand felt her sadness and self-me through the slight tremble of the slender arms that were hugging him.


    He hugged her back and kissed the top of her head.


    "Zhi''er, don''t me yourself. "


    Xiong Zhi buried herself in his arms more.


    ...That was right. She could not help but me herself.


    She knew exactly what Gunan was capable of. So why did she took her sweet time and did nothing to stop it?


    Linfeng patted her back. "You might have seen the fate of the future in your dreams, but it doesn''t mean that you are a god. You can try to change your fate and the people close to you with your efforts and hard work, but you cannot change everyone else''s. It is bound to happen."


    Xiong Zhi felt Linfeng''s warmth and care in his words.


    Linfeng really knew what to say, even when she had not said anything yet.


    "But... I still feel regretful. I have the power to stop it. Or meddle in it. Yet.... I..." Xiong Zhi''s voice trembled.


    When she saw how broken Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin looked earlier, she felt breathless.


    How regretful she felt!


    She could have at least warned the old man after suspecting Gunan''s identity.


    Although Xiong Zhi knew that this thought was useless in itself and people might not necessarily believe her, she just could not help thinking about it.


    Xiong Zhi''s tremble made Linfeng''s heart throb with heartache.


    He tilted her head up and kissed her forehead, before looking deep into her eyes.


    The pitch ck eyes felt like they were s.u.c.k.i.n.g in Xiong Zhi''s soul.


    "I am at me too. I know the enemy''s identity and their capabilities, yet I oversaw this matter which resulted to this situation. I can''t help thinking, what if it''s another person close to you or to me instead? Then... I won''t be able to forgive myself."


    Xiong Zhi trembled and buried her face into his warm c.h.e.s.t.


    Linfeng''s words were just like her own.


    The man continued in a soft yet firm tone.


    "But this thought is useless. We should remember the fact that we are not the cause of this, nor did we want any of this to happen. It is the enemy whomitted the crime, not us. So don''t me yourself, or I will me myself too."


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him dazedly.


    She could not stand thinking that Linfeng would me himself like she did. He had already done so much.


    Soon, she took a deep breath and straightened up.


    "You are right. I should not waste my time in self-me. It''s the most useless thing. Gunan and Ming Zhi Yi are the people who killed Master Guan. We should seek justice for him and let them pay."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes glinted with determination. "Gunan must have used the deadly poison. Old Master Guan wrote on his will that he would vote for Gunan. The tide will definitely be changed to Gunan''s favor. The Guan Empire might really fall to Gunan''s hands at this rate."


    Linfeng also heard about the will. His eyes were solemn.


    "Then we should hurry. I''ll prepare everything. Within seven days, we must unmask himpletely without a way out."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "Let''s talk with Guan Xixin first."


    They should be careful and meticulous this time. No room for mistake or failure.


    ****


    The seven days of mourning period passed by quickly.


    Guan Xixin returned to his room. His eyes were nk as he dully took off his ck suit.


    Today, he and his two brothers personally put the urn of their grandfather in the ancestral hall in the Guan''s burial site.


    They usually visited the n''s funeral grounds every year to visit their mother.


    Now, an additional urn was added in the ancestral hall.


    Guan Xixin felt his temple and heart ache.


    He had not yet slept peacefully in these seven days.


    There was something in his mind and heart that was telling him that everything was wrong. That he was missing something. However, his mind and heart were too tired to care or entertain those thoughts right now.


    Guan Xixin stood still inside his room for a very long time.


    "Master." His butler was on his door.


    "What is it?" Guan Xixin''s voice was weak and hoarse.


    "Headmaster wanted to pass the message to rest early and remind you of tomorrow''s schedule."


    "...Schedule?" Guan Xixin massaged his forehead. It seemed like nothing came to sink in his mind right now.


    "Yes. Tomorrow is the day of the session." The butler kindly reminded his master.


    "...." Guan Xixin paused.


    Right, the session.


    It was a big matter for him just seven days ago but now...he was too tired to care about it. He felt his head ache more.


    His mind was out of it ever since his grandfather''s sudden death. He did not take care of the other matters and just let his faction arrange things for him.


    "....Alright, I''ll keep it in mind."


    After Guan Xixin said that, he took a long bath to at least clear his mind.


    While changing his clothes, his phone rang.


    He frowned and threw a nce at the phone.


    He did not really want to talk to any people right now.


    But when he saw that it was Zhou Linfeng who was calling him, he immediately changed his mind.


    This man only contacted him when it was necessary or urgent.


    Also.... He was the other person who knew about his greatest troubles.


    He willed himself to answer.


    "Young Master Xixin?"


    "Speaking."


    The person on the the other line seemed to note his gloominess and directly went straight to the point.


    "Young Master, I apologize in advance for calling you at this time. However, I just want you to know that we have found sufficient evidence that will prove that Guan Gao Huan is a fake."


    "!!!"


    Guan Gao Huan almost dropped the phone as he jolted.


    All sleepiness and headache magically went away.


    His tired eyes became somber and burned with an unnamed fire.


    "I''m listening."

 Chapter 653 - Unsettling

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Unsettling</h4>


    The peaceful summer breeze and the scent of fresh leaves depicted a calm and refreshing morning. It enshrouded the storm that had passed around a week ago in the upper circles of the society.


    The news of death of the head of the Guan family circted fast and caused great changes in the power bnce of the three factionspeting in the session trial of the Guan Empire.


    Many eyes were watching. With the old man gone, who would control the power of the Guan family when the fight for session was not over yet?


    However, not only a day had passed, but the news containing the details of the former headmaster''sst will was leaked outside as well.


    The people who were paying attention to the matters of the Guan family were dumbfounded when they heard the news.


    There was already an appointed new head even before the session trial concluded?!


    However, the more shocking thing was, the old man actually already decided on a candidate to support for the session trial among his grandsons!


    And it was none other than Guan Gao Huan!


    People had begun to specte.


    With the former headmaster''s show of support through his will for Guan Gao Huan, the Third Young Master Guan might gain the upper hand and get voted as the sessor.


    But with Guan Gu Ri as the head, coupled with the elders'' efforts in these seven days, the battler over the sessor position was not concluded yet.


    Before, it was a close fight between Guan Xixin and Guan Gao Huan, with Guan Gu Ri''s chances plunging behind them. But with thest will of the old man, the tables were turned.


    It was now a battle between Guan Gu Ri''s and Guan Gao Huan''s factions.


    If the outsiders could realize this fact, the board of directors could naturally do the same as well.


    Guan Xixin''s power weakened as a result of many people leaving his faction through various means and switched to support either Guan Gu Ri or Guan Gao Huan.


    Now, the Guan Empire and the people who were watching the fight were giving close attention to these two factions.


    And now the day to conclude the trial had finallye.


    ....


    Guan Gu Ri stepped out of his car.


    The employees from the Guan Empire lined up and greeted the new family head.


    "Greetings, Headmaster!"


    On his usual gentle face was a frown. His dry and tired voice turned to his butler.


    "Have you contacted Xixin?"


    "I am still trying to contact him, Headmaster. But he is still out of reach."


    Guan Gu Ri massaged his forehead.


    His face carried a lot of exhaustion. He had not had a good sleep for the past week. As the newly appointed headmaster, he took care of the funeral rites of his grandfather, looked over the backlogged workload of the family head, and gave appreciation to the figureheads and powerhouses who paid theirst respects to his grandfather.


    Guan Gu Ri also had to constantly watch over the other branches who were trying to gain power during the seven-day period of mourning. What was more, he must also pay attention to the elders who might go overboard in supporting him.


    ....Most importantly, he had to worry over his second brother''s and third brother''s rocky rtionship.


    All of these added a lot of pressure to the mourning man.


    "Send people to his mansion and check on him personally. He has not been in the best frame of mind since the day of grandpa''s death. I worry that he might do something reckless in that state of mind."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    "How about Gao Huan?"


    "I spoke with the third young master''s butler over the phone. The third master is on his way to the presidential floor. I think the third faction is already with him."


    "The third faction? They came together?"


    "Yes. They maintained close contact ever since the start of the funeral rites."


    "..."


    Guan Gu Ri was silent. When he heard that, there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    Apparently, his third brother was already preparing for the session during these seven days. He did not expect Guan Gao Huan to recover so soon.


    If it was Guan Gu Ri who had seen their grandfather''s veryst moment... He would not be able to recover so fast in seven days or even if he was given a month.


    Did his third brother, who was initially a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and weak boy, turned into a rational and cold-hearted man?


    There he met Guan Gao Huan''s entourage and the man himself.


    "Eldest Brother."


    Guan Gu Ri halted when he saw Guan Gao Huan. Because he was very busy during the mourning period, he had not personally exchanged words with Guan Gao Huan since that saddening day.


    Unlike him who looked like he had aged a lot in the past week, Guan Gao Huan''s face was bright and energetic. No one would know that this man had juste from a funeral.


    The report of his butler suddenly came to Guan Gu Ri''s mind.


    For some reason, Guan Gu Ri suddenly felt ufortable seeing his third brother''s lively appearance. However, he killed any negative thoughts in his mind and spoke gently with a forced smile.


    "It''s you, third brother. I am d that you came right on time."


    "Of course, I have to. Grandpa supported me well to look after the Guan Empire. I must live up to his expectations."


    "...." Guan Gu Ri''s smile stiffened a bit.


    Guan Gu Ri froze at this thought.


    Was he feeling bitter about it? No way... He must be feeling tired.


    Guan Gu Ri forced another smile. "That''s right. The Guan Empire will be depending on us."


    Guan Gao Huan smiled back.


    But he caught that word '' us''.


    He was expecting this Guan Gu Ri who always encouraged his brothers to inherit the Guan Empire to cater to his words like the man usually did.


    But at this moment, he could sense that the man was a bit...unwilling?


    It could not be that this man was trying to fight him over the heir position, could he?


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes shed darkly. He did not like it when a variable appeared just before the important moment.


    Guan Gao Huan looked at Guan Gu Ri''s exhausted face.


    "Eldest brother, the moment wee out of this elevator and enter the meeting room, we will be rivals. I wish eldest brother good luck."


    Guan Gu Ri returned a smile. "Me as well." He then looked at the front.


    He was silently scolding himself.


    Why couldn''t he say the same thing he did before? He felt like saying the words of support to his third brother now would be like empty words.


    Meanwhile, Guan Gao Huan''s eyes darkened.


    Silence fell as the elevator rose.


    Then, Guan Gao Huan spoke.


    "Eldest brother, do you still remember your promise?"


    "Promise?" Guan Gu Ri distractedly repeated, still unable to shake off the unusual vibe that unsettled him.


    "Eldest brother, you told me before that you will support me and second brother for the position of sessor. Do those words still count?"


    Ding.


    The elevator opened. They have arrived at the designated floor.


    Guan Gu Ri looked back at Guan Gao Huan . "My words still stand. However, I am still mourning for our grandfather, so I cannot really sincerely give any of you the words of best wishes. Grandpa just died."


    When those words left, Guan Gu Ri regretted them.


    Was it not the same as saying that his third brother was not mourning for their grandfather''s death?


    However... That was what he really felt in his heart.


    Guan Gao Huan took a step out of the elevator. His back was at Guan Gu Ri.


    "I never have forgotten that fact even for a moment, brother."


    He then left.


    "....."


    Guan Gu Ri sighed heavily and shook his head with bitterness.


    What was he thinking? Venting his anger after seeing that his third brother was doing better than them, his eldest and second brothers? All of them received emotional wounds at their grandfather''s sudden death... Yet here he was, wanting his brother to grieve more and wallow in depression.


    He was really... unbefitting for the family head''s position.


    ****

 Chapter 654 - Voting for the rightful heir

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Voting for the rightful heir</h4>


    The loud interior turned silent when the two heirs entered the conference room. The entourage went to their respective seats.


    As the family head, Guan Gu Ri sat on the former seat of the deceased Old Guan.


    All people who have designated seats had a great amount of power and authority to affect the decisions guiding the direction of the Guan Empire. They were the board of directors consisting of the elders and shareholders who owned at least a percent share of the Guan Empire. They were also the people who had the power to vote and dictate the rightful head of this massive business empire.


    The people waiting inside stood up and gave their greetings to the new family head.


    Guan Gu Ri gestured for them to sit down. His eyes nced at the empty seat on his right.


    It was Guan Xixin''s seat. His second brother had not arrived yet.


    Since this was the day where another hallmark in the Guan family and Guan Empire''s history was formed, the branch heads were present as well. All of the people needed in this sucession procedure were present, except for his second brother.


    Guan Gu Ri nced at his watch. The appointed time for the start of the meeting had passed. He should begin now.


    His eyes darkened.


    ''Pleasee quickly, second brother.''


    "All of you havee. This will be the day when the new head of the Guan Empire will be appointed. I am d that everyone here stood witness and be a part of this historical moment. We might have faced the difficult hurdles and troubles of yesterday, but we will strive forward to bring greater glory to our corporate empire. In behalf of my deceased grandfather, I thank everyone''s efforts and endless support for the Guan Empire. Thank you."


    Guan Gu Ri bowed.


    This might be the first and thest time that he would sit on his grandfather''s chairman seat in the Guan Empire''s headquarters.


    Because today, the rightful man who would be appointed by these people would be sitting on this chair from this day onwards.


    Guan Gu Ri gave a little speech about the history of the Guan Empire and the struggles of the Guan family.


    ...It was all for formality.


    In reality, he was just taking his sweet time while his eyes would deliberately look at his butler from time to time. This day could not go on without his second brother''s presence.


    However, even though Guan Gu Ri bought time subtly by giving a lengthy speech and asking for the elders'' and shareholders'' opinions on the recent changes in the Guan Empire, the board of directors still realized that he was buying time.


    Fed up with the long wait, Guan Gao Huan tapped on the table lightly.


    "Headmaster, I think all of the people present here understands and gives their ultimate support for the Guan Empire. I might sound a bit abrupt, but I believe that there are still matters that have to be done today."


    The board of directors who also had grown tired of listening nodded their heads in agreement. They wanted to cast their votes and see how the power in the Guan Empire would shift. The sooner that this matter was done, the sooner they could gain benefits.


    But there were a few of people who were loyal to Guan Xixin. They shot hesitant nces at Guan Gu Ri.


    If they started the voting step right now, was it not exactly the same as saying that no one would be choosing Guan Xixin? The presence of their candidate was important for today''s voting.


    One of Guan Xixin''s supporters swallowed his uneasiness and spoke cautiously. "Headmaster. In order for us to continue voting, everyone present, especially the candidates, must be present as well. We haven''t heard anything yet from Second Young Master Guan. Perhaps, there is an unseen ident on the way? Something happened before, and I worry that he might be caught up with something again."


    Guan Gao Huan''s eyes darkened.


    There were still some shareholders who were stubborn and loyal to Guan Xixin. How annoying.


    He shot a meaningful nce at his entourage.


    "Headmaster! You have bought enough time already! If the Second Young Master Guan did not attend today, isn''t it the same as backing off from the session trial?"


    "Second Young Master Guan was not in the best state of mind in these past days to begin with. Who knows if we are wasting our time like this for a person who had already given up?"


    Bang!


    Guan Gu Ri expressionlessly rammed one hand on the table.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The new headmaster slowly spoke.


    "Director Han, I am grateful for your concern for the Guan Empire. However, it is my second brother, and a Guan, whom you are ndering. Please respect him, especially in front of me and my third brother. Our grandfather has just died, and my filial brother is still grieving."


    Many people in Guan Gao Huan''s faction frowned and had a bitter taste in their mouths. Berating Director Han was the same as berating their own faction.


    Even Guan Gao Huan frowned. He spoke gently to his brother.


    "Eldest brother, please pardon Director Han. Director Han did not mean to nder second brother. However, it is a fact that if one deliberately did note in the appointed time, it usually meant a voluntary withdrawal from thepetition. I wish for my second brother toe and witness this important moment as well. But if his heart is still grieving, then we cannot force him."


    Guan Gao Huan''s words made the majority of the people in the room nod, mainly from the first and the third factions.


    Even the elders in Guan Gu Ri''s side spoke up as well. After all, one less candidate meant one lesspetition.


    "Third Young Master Guan is right, Headmaster. We should proceed with the matter. If the former head is alive, he would have already concluded this matter by now."


    Since the eldest faction had already spoken, Guan Gu Ri had no choice but to continue on with the voting.


    He gave a regretful nce at his second brother''s empty chair, before turning to look at his butler.


    The butler just shook his head. There was still no news of Guan Xixin.


    Xixin... Where have you gone to?


    Guan Gu Ru sighed. He had done as much as could so that his second brother could at least witness this important moment. He just hoped his second brother would not regret missing this event.


    He collected himself and refocused his attention.


    "It seems like I made you all wait. Head butler, please arrange it so that everyone can start voting. "


    There was intense silence in the conference room as the head butler issued outmands to the chairman''s secretarial team. The assistants brought electronic tablets for each person.


    The board''s fingerprints would be the sign of their votes.


    "The Guan family''s branch heads and thewyers will stand witness to today''s voting. I hope that everyone will choose the rightful heir who can lead the Guan Empire to greater heights."


    As his voice fell, everyone stared at the screen below them.


    On the minimalistic page were three names. Beside each name was a small box where each shareholder would stamp their fingerprints on to indicate their chosen candidate.


    There was also a huge poll screen set up on the wall of the conference room showing the names of the three heirs and the zero number beside them.


    At any moment now, this seemingly straightforward voting would appoint the new chairman of the Guan Empire.


    *****

 Chapter 655 - The New Head

    <h4>Chapter 655 - The New Head</h4>


    For a period of time, therge conference hall was filled with silence. It was too silent that people seemed to hear the ticking of the clock.


    The seconds passed by and drops of sweat travelled down on the sides of the faces of the shareholders. Even though they had prepared themselves for this situation and made the decision to choose for the rightful candidate, the tensed atmosphere and the changes that would ur afterwards were still nerve wrecking.


    Their fate and their future would be influenced with this. Either they would be on the side of the winner and getting all the benefits, or stand on the side of the loser and losing many things.


    Ding.


    A metallic sound of notification vibrated from everyone''s tablets. It was the indication that everyone present had already cast their votes.


    Even the head butler who acted as the representative in casting the former headmaster''s vote was already done voting.


    All eyes turned to Guan Gu Ri.


    Guan Gu Ri received their stares. His dark eyes swept towards the empty seat.


    ...It turned out that his second brother still could note in the end.


    Guan Gu Ri stared at the tight faces of the people present and spoke. "Since all of us present here have voted, we will now present the results to everyone."


    Guan Gu Ri looked at the head butler.


    The head butler bowed, took out his tablet, and swiped.


    The image on therge screen disyed on one wall of the conference room shed. The numbers beside the three names of the candidates changed.


    The results were showed.


    Guan Gu Ri, 39%.


    Guan Xixin, 13%.


    Guan Gao Huan, 48%.


    There was a momentary silence in the room.


    Guan Gao Huan won with almost half of the support of the board of directors!


    "...!" Guan Gao Huan''s smile almost broke out.


    He won!!!


    The Guan Empire was finally his!!!


    Even though he expected that the result today would be in his favor, seeing and experiencing it at the same time gave a sweet taste in his mouth.


    His eyes were bright with a fevered light as he stared at the figure of ''48 %''. This bright number that allowed him to be the next head of the Guan Empire seemed very beautiful.


    Although he was ecstatically happy and wanted tough hard at how these people handed over to him the Guan Empire so easily, he pressed down his rising lips and let out a shocked expression.


    He still must act until the end.


    One of Guan Gao Huan''s supporters stood up in delight and eximed.


    "Congrattions, Third Young Master Guan!"


    This exmation was like a heavy drop of water falling on a stillke.


    It woke up everyone from their daze. They began to react uproariously. The conference room erupted into a chaotic celebration of the winners.


    "Congrattions, third young master!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "My sincere felicitations!"


    Guan Gao Huan''s faction cheered happily as they stood up and extended their hands to shake hands with the new chairman. Their grins almost split their faces.


    Their faction won!


    If they have the chairman on their side, their power and authority within the Guan Empire would grow more than what they have right now. And if they could control this figurehead, monopolizing the empire''s benefit for themselves would not be a pipe dream!


    For these people, Guan Gao Huan winning the sucession trial and securing the chairman position of the Guan Empire was something to celebrate.


    He allowed himself to be basked by this glory.


    Oh...


    How long had he wished to be called the Guan Empire''s chairman?


    He had long schemed to be the Guan Empire''s head. Now, this big mine was finally his. His father and master would truly be happy. He had proven himself that he too, could achieve great things and defeat the real Guans.


    His hard work, his sacrifices...finally paid off.


    Guan Gao Huan''s spirit was shimmering brightly. His confidence soared to the sky and his heart had basked in grandeur.


    He stood up and bowed to his supporters. "Thank you for supporting me. I will not disappoint you and will continue to bring the Guan Empire to greater heights."


    "You have our support, Third Young Master Guan!"


    "It''s not ''third young master'' anymore, it is ''chairman'' now! Chairman, please ept our loyalty!"


    "...."


    Standing quietly at the head of the long conference table, Guan Gu Ri watched everything indifferently.


    He had already expected this oue. Yet, it was different from what he had imagined.


    Why couldn''t he celebrate and sincerely congratte his third brother on winning?


    Was it because of the earlier strangeness he felt?


    Guan Gu Ri took a deep breath and forcefully pushed down the ufortable feeling in his heart.


    He stood up and walked forward while offering his congrattory greetings. "Third brother, congrattions. You earned the right to sit on grandfather''s chair."


    Guan Gao Huan also walked up to him and smiled gently. "Thank you, brother. I will work hard for the sake of our family. With this, my promise to Grandpa will finally be fulfilled."


    Guan Gu Ri only smiled and watched as Guan Gao Huan sat down on the head chair with a dignified manner without any hesitation.


    Guan Gu Ri inwardly sighed and berated himself to stop.


    Guan Gao Huan still wore a beatific smile on his face while he instructed everyone.


    "Please calm down, everyone. We still have some formalities to do and procedures to adhere to."


    The board of directors followed him enthusiastically and sat down. They were trying to gain favor with the new head and would not oppose such simplemands.


    The next moment, the board of directors started talking about their contributions and the things they could do for the new chairman.

 Chapter 656 - Fake

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Fake</h4>


    The elders at Guan Gu Ri''s side shook their heads and grumbled.


    "Tsk, we have done everything we could yet we still lost in the end. The former head''s votes is the one that made the third young master win this session war. So much for all that imed fairness."


    Although he heard theints, Guan Gu Ri did notment.


    Although the elders were displeased, they could not do anything but brace themselves for the changes that would ur in the Guan Empire.


    They should preserve as much power and authority as they could now. For sure, the third young master would not allow them to continue to gain more power in the Guan Empire.


    They really have lost terribly.


    Guan Xixin''s faction was too little to make a ssh. With the absence of their contender, they could only bow their heads to the new master of the Guan Empire. They knew that they would not be able to participate in this discussion and gain more benefits from the empire. They could only preserve whatever they had and hope that their most profitable projects and most talented employees would not be transferred to others. They were thinking of transferring their resources overseas, since there was still hope for further development in the overseas business under Guan Xixin.


    While various people were thinking of ways to adapt to the changes or show their support to Guan Gao Huan, his butler suddenly ran inside towards Guan Gu Ri. His face was grave as he whispered. "Headmaster, there is an emergency!"


    Guan Gu Ri immediately thought of Guan Xixin''s previous ident. He shot up in sudden worry and nervousness.


    "An ident? I-is Xixin safe...?"


    "Ah, no, it''s not like that, Headmaster, there is breaking news about the third young master that came in just now!"


    Just as Guan Gu Ri exhaled and sat down, he froze again.


    "Breaking news about Gao Huan?"


    "I just received a call from the PR department head. Different media tforms and channels delivered news that the third young master is a fake Guan!"


    Guan Gu Ri''s mouth was agape.


    The butler had a serious face as he opened his tablet. "I think it''s better for the headmaster to check the news and see it for yourself."


    Guan Gu Ri was in a daze.


    The first thing that came to his mind was his second brother. Since the people''s attention was on the man on the chair of the Chairman''s position, they did not notice Guan Gu Ri and his butler''s little episode.


    Guan Gu Ri''s mind was still confused when several phones in the conference room vibrated.


    The secretaries standing on one side quietly took out their phones, read something, and were shocked. They hurriedly stepped to their immediate bosses and whispered the same news.


    Several people''s faces changed.


    Guan Gao Huan also noticed the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    At this moment, his butler ran over with a grave face.


    "Third young master, this is bad!" The butler whispered in a low tone. "There''s a rumor going around about you!"


    "What rumors--"


    His question was not even finished yet when therge screen on the wall shed again and changed into a news channel.


    [...are from the files containing the medical doc.u.mentation of the Third Young Master Guan Gao Huan in XX Institute in Country XY...]


    Two blurred pictures portraying a child in each of them were shown on the news channel side by side.


    [The photo on the right is the real Guan Gao Huan from the Guan family''s direct bloodline, while the photo on the left depicts the alleged fake Guan Gao Huan, whose real name is only known as Gunan--]


    "!!!!!"


    tter.


    Guan Gao Huan stood up in shock and the chair he was sitting on fell off.


    His eyes turned wide.


    What was happening? Why was this kind of thing all over the news!


    The people in the room were equally shocked as him.


    This news was outrageous!


    The exmations and whisperings in the room erupted like a constant buzzing that filled everyone''s ears. The people inside who all wore dumbfounded expressions turned to look at Guan Gao Huan with disbelieving eyes.


    "Chairman... This news... This is obviously fake, isn''t it?" one of his supporters asked carefully.


    It was a foolish question. Of course, it should be fake!


    However, no matter how much a rumor circted in the society, for it to appear in the news, there must be some sort of either a small bit of reason in it, or a fire that caused the smoke.


    Some people were hesitant.


    Were the enemies of the Guan family making moves based on the previous rumors that originally came from the Second Young Master Guan Xixin''s ims? Come to think of it, the Second Young Master Guan Xixin himself had been against the Third Young Master Guan Gao Huan, because the former allegedly believed that thetter was fake, or so they say....


    But most people chose to believe in the newly appointed chairman, since all of their hard work and benefits were rted to him.


    Not only that, saying that this person was fake was just absurd. The Guan family must have validated their descendants'' DNA as soon as the rumors or ims started to spread.


    To heck with these sphemous brumors!


    "These are outrageous! Do people think that real life is a drama?"


    "It must be the work of the people who are targeting the Guan Empire! Since Chairman has been just been appointed, they are targeting him!"


    "That''s right, there''s no way it is true! Chairman, there''s no need to worry, we will handle this!"


    Guan Gao Huan''s faction would not believe the news at all.


    Their good future was already at hand, they would not let someone take it away from them!


    One by one, each director called their own subordinates to take care of the matter and stop the news channel from reporting this fake piece of news.


    Unexpectedly though, they were all rejected.


    "What do you mean ''they can''t''?! This is defamation! Tell them that the Guan Empire will sue them!"


    "You can''t stop it? Call the police and stop this audacity!"


    The room was chaotic as Guan Gao Huan''s faction were on their phones, calling various people and using their names and power to stop the fake news from spreading.


    All the while that these were happening, the person involved, Guan Gao Huan, stayed rooted on the spot.


    He felt his heart tremble. His surroundings were a blur and he could only see the two blurred pictures posted on the news channel.


    ''Fake Guan''


    ''Gunan''


    How...


    How did theye to know his true identity? Where did they get all these?!


    He had been sure that none of the past could affect him now.


    He already erased all the traces that were rted to him. Even those doctors had disappeared from the world.


    So howe they dug this out!


    Who was behind this?


    Was it Guan Xixin?!


    Anger and panic were growing in Guan Gao Huan''s heart, yet at the same time, a mind-numbing chill slowly started to spread from the tips of his toes, up to his limbs, and spreading to his heart.


    Guan Gao Huan trembled.


    It was as if he could see the tower that he had painstakingly formed from his blood and sweat in all these years and crafted with his own two hands, slowly crumbling.


    A figure suddenly entered his mind.


    His father.


    Ming Zhi Yi.


    He must not see this.

 Chapter 657 - Not be over soon

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Not be over soon</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan was filled with rage and a nervous sense of urgency. His face turned deathly pale.


    If his father came to learn of this, then everything he worked so hard for would really disappear!


    He had to fix this.


    Fix this immediately!


    Guan Gao Huan was about to leave when a strong hand suddenly took hold of his arm.


    "Third brother, do you know what is the meaning of this?"


    Guan Gao Huan''s head whipped towards the speaker.


    Guan Gu Ri looked at Guan Gao Huan worriedly.


    This news was obviously premeditated. Although he was dubious about his third brother''s actions and behavior, he never doubted for once that Guan Gao Huan was not his brother.


    At first, with Guan Xixin''s constant avowal that his third brother was fake, he also had suspicions. But over time, with proofs and blood tests, he epted his third brother had just changed so much that they could not find the past in him anymore.


    Guan Gao Huan scowled. He was not in the mood to care about his image right now. He only thought about his master and of the terrible consequences of seeing this. He could not care less with the people here. He would take care of themter.


    If Ming Zhi Yi found out that his real identity was leaked all over the news just prior to the crucial time of his n, his master would undoubtedly be extremely merciless and destroy everything he owned.


    Not just his current identity as Guan Gao Huan, but the hard work he had built and even his loyal subordinates.... They might all be crushed or killed.


    Gunan would be left with nothing.


    His eyes darkened dangerously, and Guan Gao Huan flung his arm away.


    "I don''t know. Someone who wanted my position must have done this to me. Brother Xixin is not here. He always spread rumors about me being a fake. He must have done this to destroy me."


    "...." Guan Gu Ri was speechless as he looked at his third brother''s leaving back.


    It was only a brief moment, but he could sense anxiety and panic in his third brother''s eyes.


    Guan Gu Ri wondered.


    If this news had not had any truth in it, why was there the need to act like you had lost something?


    Guan Gu Ri''s sixth sense was telling him that there was more than what meets the eyes.


    He shook his head to shake off his thoughts.


    Perhaps, his third brother Gao Huan was hit too hard by this news and thought that their second brother Xixin had done this...


    However, Guan Gu Ri could not chase after andfort Guan Gao Huan right now. As the headmaster of the Guan family, he needed to pacify the people inside the room first so that they could function properly.


    Taking a deep breath, Guan Gu Ri turned to the head butler.


    "This news will cause a huge blow on the Guan Empire''s stock price. Make sure that it won''t spread more than it already has. Give an official statement. No matter what, before we knew the details of this fake news, we need to defend my third brother, the current Chairman. We need to act immediately."


    The head butler bowed. "Yes, Headmaster."


    "And also, find out where Xixin is."


    Although he did not want to believe this, Guan Gu Ri felt that Xixin had a hand in this.


    "Find out everything you can regarding this fake news, and whoever sent this to the media. Send the report to me within half an hour. I want to know everything in it."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    The head butler retreated for a moment to send out instructions.


    Guan Gu Ri turned his head and looked at the people who were left dumbfounded, worried, or disbelieving in the conference room.


    The bomb that was causally thrown out in the national news made these old people unable to make heads or tails of what actions to do at the moment, especially when the media was being stubborn.


    "Everyone, please calm down. The Guan Empire will make sure that this will be handled as soon as possible. Whoever spread this will soon know the consequences of offending the Guan Empire. For now, all of you should return to your posts."


    The people inside were finally awakened.


    Then they noticed that the person who should have been the pir of the Guan Empire was gone.


    "Where is the chairman? This matter is solely rted to him! He needs to stay here and solve this matter. Why did he leave?"


    "Is he scared? If our leader is like this, we should change our leader to someone who will not abandon the Guan Empire when something like this happens!"


    The elders who were unsatisfied with the result of the sucession trial were the first to question Guan Gao Huan''s credibility.


    It was only the first day yet the chairman was already being emotional, leaving them to handle the matter?


    Guan Gao Huan''s supporters could not stand the other faction criticizing their boss. When the matter of changing the chairman was put on the table, they became aggressive too.


    "This is not Chairman''s fault! It is the fault of whoever wants to harm the chairman and the Guan Empire."


    "We will handle this so you should stay put and not create chaos, you old fools!"


    The room was split into two opposing sides and people started to argue.


    Guan Gu Ri felt his head ache. His face turned dark as he watched the chaos with cold eyes.


    "Silence!"


    Guan Gu Ri''s coldmand was infused with qi and reverberated loudly in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone stopped.


    The new headmaster looked at the elders in his faction who started this fight.


    "My brother is currently investigating this matter right now. Like everyone of you, he must be in a tight position. He is only appointed today and have not gotten used to handling things using the Empire''s influence and resources. I''ll talk to him and help him out."


    Guan Gu Ri did not know the reason why his third brother left the room. He might have wanted to solve it on his own. If it really was the reason, then it was a wrong move, but it was understandable since Guan Gao Huan had just been appointed today and was still used to doing things in his own way.


    "So don''t worry about it. My butler will contact you regarding the things that you need to do. Return to your posts. We can only do things with calm hearts and rational minds. I expect everyone''s cooperation."


    While listening to his voice, the elders and the board of directors inside the conference room finally calmed down.


    The headmaster was right.


    However, unlike what they had thought, this matter would not be over so soon.


    ....

 Chapter 658 - Undeniable Proofs

    <h4>Chapter 658 - Undeniable Proofs</h4>


    Inside the empty office of his grandfather, Guan Gu Ri stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    He stared with a nk expression at the bustling scenery of the city outside, yet he could not see nor hear anything in the deserted office. The spacious interior seemed much wider than it already was with its dull emptiness.


    After everyone left, Guan Gu Ri stayed in his grandfather''s office in the presidential floor of the Guan Empire.


    He had tried to call Guan Gao Huan. Even though his third brother had suddenly left to solve the matter on his own, how could Guan Gao Huan leave just like that, without telling his elder brother what he would do or where he would be?


    This was too careless.


    "Headmaster, we gathered the information from the mediapanies."


    His personal butler which was now the head butler came in and approached Guan Gu Ri.


    "What about the media?"


    "We managed to halt the news channel from spreading the news for now. But the morning news circted fast in the upper circle. Many journalists and interested parties caught up with it. Our PR team and media management are taking care of it. The relevant people are now deleting their posts. However, Headmaster, although it is only for a short period of time, this was after all broadcasted in the national news. We can''t stop the news from spreading by word of mouth."


    "That''s fine. Just keep an eye on it. The person who started this won''t surely stop after the first wave. I believe there might be a second or a third. What about the impact on the stock market?"


    "Because we immediately gave an official statement that this was fake news orc.h.e.s.trated to harm the Guan Empire, we managed to stop the worst from happening. We are still stable."


    "Good. Any news from my second brother?"


    "We haven''t found Second Young Master Xixin yet, Headmaster."


    Guan Gu Ri frowned.


    Where are you, second brother?


    Did you really do this?


    Even though Guan Xixin hated Guan Gao Huan, Guan Gu Ri had always thought that his second brother would never resort to this kind of scheme. Although rebellious, Guan Xixin cared a lot for the Guan family. Guan Xixin would not harm their third brother in a way that would damage the Guan Empire''s best interests.


    But... Guan Xixin was not in the proper state of mindtely. Guan Gu Ri was no longer confident of the previous assumption.


    Also, it had always been Guan Xixin who insisted that Guan Gao Huan was a fake.


    It might be that after their grandfather''s death, Guan Xixin decided to be merciless and destroy Guan Gao Huan, no longer caring about the Guan Empire.


    Guan Gu Ri was torn inside. His eyes lowered in depression.


    Both were his most precious brothers, but this incident would put his two brothers on opposing sides with no hope for redemption.


    Inside the empty office, his silhouette was filled with loneliness.


    The head butler stared at his master for a long time. He finally decided to speak.


    "Headmaster, I know I should not meddle too much in the Guan family''s matter, but I think you should take a look at the details of the news. I found it too hard to believe, but the proof that they have....is too shocking."


    The man stirred.


    "What do you mean...?"


    The head butler stepped forward and handed to him a file.


    Guan Gu Ri looked at it for a long time, took it, and opened the file.


    His eyes widened.


    It was a doc.u.ment containing Guan Gao Huan''s transfer admission to the XX hospital. The progress of the surgery and the results showed that his brother''s brain had no chance of waking up from aatose state. Although there were faint signs of activity in the auditory cortex of the temporal lobe of the patient''s brain, other functions had failed, and thus resulted to a permanenta.


    "...What is this.... There was a result like this? Impossible. This must be fake.... Our family did not receive any report like this...."


    The medical reports that they received was that Guan Gao Huan fell into aa because of the shock from the surgery, but the doc.u.ments stated that there was a big chance that he would wake up.


    And in a couple of months, as predicted by the doctors, Guan Gao Huan woke up and recuperated for the whole year in the hosptial.


    However, in the file, Guan Gao Huan stayed in aa for at least five months, and likely more.


    There were even pictures from the monitoring and corresponding dates in it.


    Guan Gu Ri was stunned.


    "These medical files and pictures... Have you investigated their validity?"


    "For the pictures, we have detected zero signs of changes. They have not been photoshopped. As for the rest... Our personnel already contacted the hospital. However, there was a fire from five years ago that destroyed most of the archived records. The affected data included files from the period when the third young master was admitted and operated on. We asked for the data logs in their database, but prior to that incident, a hacker took advantage of the situation and deleted most of the files, including the monitoring logs. The hospital lost a lot of money and information at that time."


    !!!


    ....It was too much of a coincidence.


    Badump. Badump.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart pounded loudly, too loud that he could hear it hammering on his ears.


    How could there be so much coincidence in the world...!


    Did grandfather not receive any kind of this news? It might be a mere tiny offhand detail, but if they ever doubted Guan Gao Huan''s experience during the time he stayed in the hospital, the first thing that they would look at was the credibility of the medical records and the monitoring videos that they possessed.


    But with them gone, how could they get the proof that Guan Gao Huan indeed was stuck in aatose state in the hospital? Where did all these alleged evidencese from?


    "The doctors... They must know. We can interrogate them. How about the doctors?"


    The head butler pushed up his sses. The silver frames glinted as he honestly told his master the detail that he found the most suspicious.


    "Headmaster, all of the doctors assigned to Third Young Master Gao Huan at that time were dead, either from an ident or unknown disease. All of them."


    Guan Gu Ri: !!!


    A p of thunder boomed loudly in his head.


    His blood turned cold.


    There were no records from the monitoring cameras or hard files, because of a fire ident and a hacking incident.


    And now, even the doctors assigned on his brother all died....


    Separately, they did not arouse much doubt of a conspiracy.


    But altogether, when viewed from his third brother''s controversial identity....


    It was as if someone had cleaned up everything regarding his third brother''s stay in the hospital at the period he was allegedly in aa.


    A biting chill covered Guan Gu Ri as an ominous premonition entered his mind.


    He trembled and shook his head in denial. "No... No! We checked a few times. We checked his DNA several times!"


    The head butler felt distressed for his master, but he still persuaded him.


    "Headmaster, please calm down and continue on reading."


    The hand holding the file shook faintly.


    There was more?


    Guan Gu Ri swallowed, slowly lowered his eyes, and continued reading the file.

 Chapter 659 - Suspicion Arose

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Suspicion Arose</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri flipped the next page.


    There were the pictures of his third brother when he was still a little kid, and another child who had simr features with his third brother.


    They were not blurred, unlike in the news channel.


    Guan Gu Ri froze and stared at the picture.


    He would never forget the appearance of his third brother when he was still a little kid.


    The chubby cheeks and shy smile.


    Those warm and creamy chocte brown eyes, filled with a bright light.


    On the other hand, the appearance of the other child, although simr, had slightly stronger features.


    Thin, and had the eyes that looked like he had gone through many hardsh.i.p.s with no hope.


    But unlike his third brother''s soft brown eyes, he had a pair of striking golden eyes.


    Silence stretched for a very long time.


    Guan Gu Ri''s face changed to shock, then horror, then graveness. His hand trembled.


    A ridiculous thought urred to him.


    What if they were true?


    This evidence doesn''t seem like they were faked. They were actually so urate and hold value that made Guan Gu Ri''s blood turned cold.


    Guan Gu Ri seemingly heard his second brother''s plea to believe him. Was his second brother really right...?


    Guan Gu Ri wanted to deny all of it. But his heart and sixth sense was telling him to not ignore this.


    His heart clenched. If these were really true....


    "Where is Guan Gao Huan?"


    There was one thing that they could do right now.


    One thing that could prove whether this file was fake or not.


    "We are still tracking him, Headmaster."


    "Locating him is the utmost priority now."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    The door suddenly opened.


    Guan Gu Ri and the head butler turned to look at the doorway.


    "Headmaster! Second Young Master is finally--"


    A butler ran inside the room, but before he could finish, a voice came from behind the butler.


    "Eldest brother."


    The man that they were looking for since early in the morning was standing on the doorway.


    ******


    A sleek car was speeding fast on the highway. It honked and took over the cars in front of it.


    The drivers who almost got into an ident due to the illegal overtaking of the speedy car cursed at whoever was the crazy guy who drove it.


    Inside the car, the driver was sweating. His irate boss on the backseat yelled loudly on the phone, putting him on edge.


    "What do you mean, you can''t find out?! Start with that bastard Guan Xixin! No, start with deleting everything being broadcasted in the news, bribe those channels if you need to. If they can''t give any information or don''t have signs of backing down, then teach them a lesson and kill them!"


    Guan Gao Huan''s angry veins were visible on his neck.


    He had been trying to keep himself together on the presidential floor since earlier. All of his pent-up frustrations due to this unexpected bomb that was suddenly thrown at his way had been threatening to erupt since earlier, and now that he had gone away from everyone, he could barely hold in his rage.


    He wanted to kill all the bastards rted to this incident, whether or not they were truly guilty!


    "Master, I am afraid that we can''t move in for the kill recklessly this time. All eyes are still on you, Master. If someone dies who is rted to this matter at this time--"


    "Then make it seem like an ident, you fools! Those bastards must have offended a lot of people, you can just lead the trail to them!" Guan Gao Huan ran his hand through his hair angrily.


    "...."


    There was silence in the other line, obviously disagreeing. After all, the coincidence was too much, and it would only make the situation worse.


    The cool air-conditioning breeze from the interior fan on his sweaty skin made Guan Gao Huan recover a bit of his rational thoughts.


    He took a deep breath.


    No, his butler was right.


    Killing people right now would not solve the matter. It would really just make things worse.


    He heaved another trembling sigh.


    "...No. Just threaten them, or torture them to find out who did this. However, you have to start with Guan Xixin. "


    "We still cannot find him, Master. But we are tracking him now."


    "Then hurry up! Our priority right now is to stop any of this news to leak further to any social tform. Did the Guan Empire do something?"


    "Yes, they are fast. They released a statement to defend you and put a block on the news channels with legal power about privacy infringement and potential nder. But this might be temporary. Furthermore, the word of mouth among the public is still hard to stop."


    "You useless... Ha!"


    There was a brief silence.


    Thinking for a while, Guan Gao Huan spoke again.


    "Hype up some news or something controversial to the people. We have intel on a certain politician''s misdemeanor, haven''t we? Release it to divert the public opinion. Make it big so that this matter will be forgotten and buried."


    "Yes, Master. Right away."


    The call ended.


    Guan Gao Huan tossed his phone away to the side. He took off his coat with simmering anger.


    "Damn it! Damn it all! And just right before I got the Guan Empire!"


    He pulled on his hair out of frustration.


    His eyes were red with rage.


    He had been on the high horse since yesterday after that old man had left. He was very confident that? he would get the highest votes, and he really did.


    He was crowned as the new chairman.


    Everything should be going perfectly to their ces. Guan Gao Huan should be having a party to celebrate his sess right now.


    But like a joyful event that got its light and music cut off in the middle of the party, the news came, halted his happiness and destroyed everything.


    With a single mistake, everything would go down the drain. If people started suspecting him and investigated the evidences, they would surely find them suspicious.


    It was inevitable.


    Because he had erased every single evidence. And it could backfire on him!


    Now, what to do?! It was not like Guan Gao Huan could create other evidences in a short period of time and put it in the hospital archives. It would be toote. And like his butler said, too many eyes were watching him.


    Even if he did manage to create them, once people investigated deeply, they would be able to determine the alterations.


    Guan Gao Huan bit his lips. He tasted the metallic taste of blood.


    How was there a record about him in the first ce? When he was sure that he had destroyed everything five years ago?!


    So why?! Why did something like this happen!


    Who was it?!


    Guan Xixin''s figure entered his mind.


    That son of a bitch who had suspicions regarding his perfect mask was likely the one who did this. He was not even in the conference room for the session trial since morning. He must be preparing it and waiting for the right time!


    It must be because of this!


    Dammit!


    "There''s no doubt...." Guan Gao Huan muttered. "It must be that bastard Guan Xixin... But how did that bastard get all this information? I made sure to erase all the traces from five years ago. He should not have found one... So how could he do it?!"

 Chapter 660 - Who was helping Guan Xixin?

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Who was helping Guan Xixin?</h4>


    Without the evidence, the only people who could know his identity were his death servants, Butler Qian, Lu Jin, and Ming Zhi Yi.


    A ridiculous thought suddenly urred to Guan Gao Huan.


    Could it be...


    His father leaked the information to Guan Xixin?


    The big day was just around the corner. His father was against him proving himself in the first ce.


    Guan Gao Huan paused, then shook his head decisively.


    No.


    He could understand that his unfathomable master might try to take him down when he was at the highest point of his sess, but not like this, when his fake identity would be exposed.


    Getting his identity exposed was the same as having the man''s mask peeled by ayer.


    These could be traced back to him, Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi was definitely not the type to risk himself just to get Gunan to learn the lesson that he wanted to teach, that Gunan would never amount to anything big without Ming Zhi Yi''s help.


    So this was undoubtedly the work of others. Someone else must be helping Guan Xixin.


    The Guan Xixin who tried to get on his way since long ago could not do this alone.


    "Master, we are here."


    Guan Gao Huan got out of the car.


    Stepping out, he saw a familiar car in the distance. His anxious heart slightly eased.


    Guan Gao Huan ran to the private elevator.


    When Guan Gao Huan came up to their room, he saw the man whom he always depended on and trusted sitting calmly on the couch.


    Guan Gao Huan... No, Gunan''s heart that was filled with anxiety erupted at this moment.


    As if he had finally found a pir to lean on, his steps were desperate as he approached Lu Jin.


    "Ah Jin, brother!"


    Lu Jin put down the tablet. His face was still expressionless.


    "You have made a mess, Gunan."


    As expected, Lu Jin would get the wind of it. Even though the news just came out for a few minutes and was deleted after, a lot of people still heard of it and would definitely be suspicious of it.


    Gunan''s heart was anxious.


    "I am cleaning it up right now. It''s unfortunate that I let my guard down, but everything is handled now." He then looked at Lu Jin. His eyes contained anxiousness. "Did father get news of it already? Have you heard anything?"


    Lu Jin stared at his friend and sighed. His pitch ck eyes held worry as he watched his closest friend who was obviously in disarray at this moment.


    "He flew to another country a few days ago. But since he got eyes and ears everywhere, he will get wind of it soon."


    Gunan trembled, paced around, and muttered, "No... no! That can''t happen!"


    Father should not hear about it!


    "You know your father''s people and his spies, don''t you? Please help me with this matter once and stop them from reporting this to father. You know what father will do once he finds out that I made a mess just before the important event!"


    Lu Jin patted Gunan. "I already did that a few minutes ago. I told them to dy it as much as they can. I''m already forcing them to take risks and owe them a favor."


    "Thank you, Ah Jin..."


    "Don''t be too happy yet. There are still a few spies whom father did not tell me about. I am sure that they will report this to father. The only thing we can do now is to buy time."


    Gunan paled.


    In the end, his master would still know of it!


    He sat down weakly and held his head.


    It was silent for a moment.


    Gunan closed his eyes tightly.


    "What should I do? What if father destroys everything I worked hard for! Is there really no way to track down father''s other spies?"


    Gunan was desperate.


    If he could, he would order to kill those spies that might report to his father. Those were the hardest to deal with. But the problem was they did not know where are the other spies are.


    Gunan was more afraid of Ming Zhi Yi than people outside suspecting him of his identity.


    His identity could be covered up at anytime. But his father and master''s reaction about this would be much more terrible.


    Maybe he should present the two Guan heads to make amends to his father? Or kill that Old Lu with his own hands to ease his father''s anger when Gunan failed to get either the Guan Empire or the Xiong Empire, after all the ns they did?


    Lu Jin could feel that Gunan''s gears were working fast. He felt Gunan''s killing intent. As his brother, he knew what kind of dangerous thoughts Gunan was having right now.


    "Gunan, calm down. Don''t make rash actions. If ites down to it, I will help you plead with father. For now, we must know who is behind this, so when father askedter, we have answers."


    Lu Jin knew Ming Zhi Yi.


    If they could not provide him a good answer, then that man would truly be mad.


    Gunan calmed down.


    Right, Lu Jin was here. Lu Jin was the son of that man. His word should still be counted, right?


    In his desperation, Gunan forgot the fact that Lu Jin was also at the mercy of his own father. But his jittery mind chose to believe in Lu Jin.


    "Alright, I''ll trust you. The man behind this incident is no doubt Guan Xixin."


    "Guan Xixin? How sure are you?"


    "Very sure. That man suspected me ever since. He had no proof so no one believed him, but he never gave up. Guan Xixin was the person most against having me win the session battle, but earlier, he oddly did not attend. Then the news came."


    "Howe he got it now? I saw the news. The evidence presented to the media are real and holds a lot of value. It is as if he nted a mole at that time and got the evidences from that source."


    "I am not sure, too. I sent my people to watch the hospital. I am sure that Guan Gu Ri would look? for the details of it. But I think Guan Xixin is not the only one who is behind this. He might be suspicious of me, but he always failed since he had no proof. If he had one before, he would definitely have used it immediately. So this evidence must be recently gained."


    "...."


    Lu Jin''s eyebrows moved.


    Recently...


    A person who got the evidence which happened to be what Guan Xixin was looking for... Who happened to help the man just on the right timing when Guan Gao Huan was about to get the Guan Empire...


    A figure suddenly entered his mind.


    Lu Jin''s face became solemn. He looked at Gunan.


    "Do you have any suspicions on who could have coborated with Guan Xixin?"


    Gunan spoke while taking off his contact lenses. With Lu Jin around, he recovered his calm mind.


    "A person who has that power to dig what I buried... nothinges to mind. "


    Lu Jin continued. "What of a person who recently helped Guan Xixin? Is there someone very capable like that?"


    Gunan''s eyes shed with recognition.


    It did ring a bell.


    "SC has been helping Guan Xixin during these two months of fighting over the session to screw me over. I had bad blood with Linfeng." He frowned. "But I don''t think he had the power to do that, nor did he have a motive to really dig into my secrets so deeply, even if we arepetitors. We might want to kill each other, but there''s no need to dig that deeper. What does he know about the Guan''s internal conflict anyway? It must be another person."


    Lu Jin''s eyes slowly lowered.


    Was it really like that?


    Why couldn''t he let go of that incident when the man spied on him with Ethan a few months ago?


    For Lu Jin, Zhou Linfeng had the capability and power to burrow deep down and excavate all of their dirty secrets.


    He doesn''t have proof but his instinct tells him that Zhou Linfeng was rted to this matter.


    *****

 Chapter 661 - Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Mastermind</h4>


    Half a day had passed ever since that piece of controversial news appeared suddenly in the national television news and got deleted swiftly.


    Before the public could even specte, another controversial news was aired in every news channel and social media tforms that made everyone from the industry insiders to the public mass of people take their eyes off from Guan family''s scandal.


    It was a huge scandal of a politician involving bribery and corruption, backed up with suffient evidence.


    Every citizen of a country would always be concerned on any news of tantrge-scale corruption in their own government. Although many intellectuals felt that the issue seemed to have been made viral in purpose, they only assumed that perhaps it was the work of the politician''s enemies.


    Every social tform talked about this politician and cursed him with sky-high buildings of condemnation.


    This sessfully covered up the light of the identity fraud scandal.


    Thus giving the Guan Empire and the person involved a breather.


    *****


    The mastermind behind the Guan chairman''s sudden identity fraud scandal was currently in the chairman''s floor of IHZHI.


    After making a phone call, Linfeng returned to Xiong Zhi''s office.


    "How was it?" Xiong Zhi looked up from the doc.u.ments she was handling and asked the man who entered the room.


    "As expected, the news got deleted immediately from both national news and onlinemunities. People now only talked about this corrupted politician." Linfeng shrugged. "They acted fast. Coupled with the Guan Empire siding with Guan Gao Huan, it''s a given that people will soon forget this matter today and dismiss it as fake news. The Guan Empire had spoken already after all. He had won the session, so it won''t be easy to let people believe the news. "


    Xiong Zhi nodded, put down her pen, and massaged her brows. "That''s still alright. Our goal this time is to only nt suspicion about Guan Gao Huan''s identity. For sure, Guan Gu Ri and the others will investigate the evidences. Then they wille to learn soon how little they really know about their brother Guan Gao Huan who lived abroad."


    When that happened, the Guan family would start to question Guan Gao Huan.


    She narrowed her eyes. "They might even check his eyes out of desperation."


    Linfeng walked over to Xiong Zhi, put his hands on her sore temples, and gently massaged in circles.


    "It is your strategy so I have noints. This is really not my forte. Are you sure you don''t want to cut off Gunan immediately? Why y with him?"


    Linfeng really wanted to handle this matter entirely and put an end to it. He had his own selfishness, he just did not want his girlfriend''s eyes to be polluted by the shitty Gunan.


    Linfeng suggested to attack all at once and to not give Gunan a breather.


    If it was him, Gunan who was posing as Guan Gao Huan would be arrested in the Guan Empire on the same day that he seeded the Guan Empire. Then Linfeng would reveal everything and let Gunan enjoy the feeling of the whole nation condemning him.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. Her long phoenix eyes deepened with chill.


    "I might be slow, but killing him slowly is more satisfying. I want him to taste how a fish in a dirty tank lives. I want him to live in desperation and think that he still got a chance. I want him to hope desperately, so I can smash down that hope. He just fell down from the pedestal. That is not enough for me."


    "....."


    Linfeng could feel Xiong Zhi''s killing intent. He remembered the things she had told him.


    After everything that had happened, Linfeng had long been convinced. After all, the coincidences were too much.


    Ming Zhi Yi and Guan Gao Huan''s connection, the economic turmoil, the schemes against the legendary families, the Lu family, the father and daughter Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue....


    If there was a past life or rebirth, then it must be it.


    His beloved woman had suffered too much under that Gunan''s hands. Although her body was spared from it all in this life, the scars would not be removed so easily.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed darkly.


    Although he had wanted to immediately put that man into jail, he too did not n to end it so quickly.


    Once Gunan was jailed, he would y with the sc.u.m and let the person suffer in prison so much that Gunan would beg them for death instead. He would experience worst than Xiong De''s prison experience.


    Linfeng closed his eyes for a moment and restrained the intense murderous intent that was seeping out.


    He did not want Xiong Zhi to find out that he was much, much crueler than she could ever imagine.


    Linfeng continued to massage her temples then to the soft neck. "What do you n to do now? My spies told me that Gunan ran away from the Guan Empire."


    Xiong Zhi: "Did he run back to Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Linfeng shook his head. "We don''t know exactly yet the rtionship between Gunan and Ming Zhi Yi. All we know is that Gunan is working under Ming Zhi Yi. Will Ming Zhi Yi really help him? The recent report I have is that Ming Zhi Yi is out of the country."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She recalled everything that she had investigated with Lu Yin Ze''s help, as well as the events of the past.


    "Based on what I understood about Ming Zhi Yi, that man will not even blink if his son died in front of him. Helping his own subordinate is quite out of his character. Perhaps Gunan will go to Lu Jin then?"


    She unconsciously yed with hisrge hands as she thought hard.


    Linfeng stopped his massage, embraced her from the back, and rested his chin on top of her head. "Most likely. If Lu Jin helps Gunan out, then it might get harder."


    "Seriously, just what is that pair''s rtionship? They are very close like brothers, and yet his real brother is treated like an enemy."


    "That''s what we are trying to figure out, aren''t we? Though I believe my man would unravel Gunan''s true origin soon. They were getting leads but it would take a lot more time. "


    Linfeng felt that they were closer to the truth of unmasking Gunan. They were managed to get the means to take his mask off. Now, they were in the process when his fake identity would be revealed to all.


    Linfeng remembered his men''s recent report. They found a lead about Gunan and his deceased mother in underground slums. Now they were only confirming Gunan''s identity and were only looking for Ming Zhi Yi''s connection to it all. It was only a matter of time to know everything about Gunan.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed. Gunan''s days were counted in Linfeng''s eyes. He hugged his young miss.


    ''You will get your revenge soon.''


    Xiong Zhi responded to his embrace by leaning on his firm c.h.e.s.t.? "I know I can depend on you. I am dying to know why Ming Zhi Yi chose Gunan. Then we might found a new lead through that."


    "Don''t worry, we will get there." He promised.? "Anyway, when will your second move be?"


    Previously, Linfeng handed over to Xiong Zhi all the evidences. She left it to the woman to decide what to do with them.


    It was because he wanted Xiong Zhi to vent out her previous grievances with Gunan.


    Xiong Zhi leanedfortably against Linfeng. She enjoyed the warmth of the solid c.h.e.s.t and arms enveloping her. The chill on her expressionless face softened.


    "Right now, Guan Xixin is convincing Guan Gu Ri. Though it might hard for Guan Xixin to make this choice, I believed he would make things right even with the cost of the Guan Empire and the Guan family''s reputation. " Xiong Zhi looked afar.


    It was truly a pity that it happened to the Guan Family. Even though it was a bit inconsiderate to tell the truth just right after their grandfather''s death, Xiong Zhi had no choice but to not let Guan Xixin take a breather.


    She needed that anger and rage to be directed at Gunan. And in return, she would help Guan Xixin revenged against the people behind the Guan family''s demise.


    Xiong Zhi''s phoenix eyes were somber. There was a hint of anger on it. "Since Gunan tried to cover it up with another person''s dirtyundry, let''s do the same thing and release something even better. Let''s see which muddy face people will give more attention to."


    Linfeng smiled dotingly. Seeing Xiong Zhi''s angry and scary side was adorable for him. He could not help but kiss her temples.


    "Alright, your wish is mymand."


    ***


    The night passed by withizens condemning the corruption of the government. However, when dawn arrived and the sun extended its rays to the world, another heavy stone was thrown onto the forgotten pond.


    People woke up to another breaking news on every TV channel as well as online tforms.


    It was the follow-up on the scandal of the new chairman of the Guan Empire.


    [Gunan, the allegedly fake Third Young Master Guan, suspiciously erased evidences of his stay in the hospital abroad! Is it a sign of his guilt?]


    [Several doctors died suspiciously just before Guan Gao Huan returned to the country!]


    [Erased evidences? What does they prove?]


    The scandal that was buried yesterday once again brought out to light. It created even more sensation than it did yesterday.


    The masses and theizens joined the heating up spections at the controversial scandal of the filthy rich and highest echelons of the society.

 Chapter 662 - Gunans Hurdle

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Gunan''s Hurdle</h4>


    A loud crash echoed inside the luxurious suite on the penthouse floor of the LG Club.


    Gunan panted heavily, surrounded by the broken remains of the newly purchased t screen wall TV.


    "Why is it there again?! Who is pushing out this news?! We already had it buried with another person''s scandal!"


    The inte vibrated as the voice of an anxious man replied, "We are still looking for Guan Xixin. He wasst sighted in the Guan Empire premises-"


    "Useless fools! I told you to get hold of him! Why haven''t you gotten hold of him yet?!"


    "We have never seen Guan Xixine out from the building. He probably stayed on the chairman''s office the whole night. There are too many guards, way more than usual--"


    "I don''t need your excuses. Get him down immediately! After all the efforts I''ve done to stop this from getting bigger, it got blown up again. It must be him. Stop this news at this moment! Immediately!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Gunan gritted his teeth. "How about the people from the newspany? I told you to silence those who got the tip so as to not make this mistake again. Make sure to silence them now. I don''t care if you need to get your hands dirty."


    "Yes, Master, I will see to it."


    The call ended.


    Gunan was seething in anger.


    He had not slept a wink since yesterday. He was afraid that he would receive a call from his father. So all night, he tried to clean up everything in social media and personally handled the politician''s scandal. After hyping up the news to make it more sensational, it finally pushed his own scandal under the table.


    But now, all of those efforts were for naught!


    Guan Xixin was obviously not stopping anytime! If this continued on, his father and master would not put a blind eye to it. His master might take matters to his own hands. With his master''s personality, it was no doubt that he would take everything from Gunan. All of his hard work would be destroyed then!


    Gunan ran his hands through his hair.


    As his butler had said, the highest floor of the Guan Empire, the chairman''s floor, had the maximum security possible. His men and his spies would not be able to go to the floor easily. Even the remaining nearest spies would not be able to make a move or else they would be noticed. Even though they knew that Guan Xixin was in that ce, they could not approach him at all.


    Gunan''s eyes shed darkly.


    Since the man appeared in the Guan Empire, then he might as well get him himself. After all, he was still the newly appointed chairman of the Guan Empire despite the rumors circting in the society.


    Stretching his hand, Gunan reached for his coat and put it on. He passed by a mirror and saw his wretched self, including the golden pair of eyes.


    He scoffed.


    Right, he must arrange his appearance first.


    He was the leader of the Guan Empire. He must show to everyone that these useless rumors were not going to take him down.


    After getting a quick bath, Gunan put on a smart slim fit suit, put on his contacts, and was about to go out when the entrance door opened.


    Lu Jin''s eyebrows moved when he saw the clean and prepped up Gunan. He thought that Gunan would be in a panic state right now. But then his eyes caught a glimpse of the broken TV screen in the corner, he was proven right.


    But why was he dressed up like this? Does he n to go outside just when many people were after him?


    Lu Jin frowned. "Where are you going?"


    "To my Empire." Gunan walked past him.


    "Wait." Lu Jin held his arm. "It''s too dangerous for you to go out right now. The matter is brought up again. Aside from getting assaulted by the media, the Guan Family is suspecting you right now. They might detain you. "


    Gunan pulled his arm away from Lu Jin''s hold. "This matter will soon be buried again," he said with confidence. "The public will see this as an attack from the enemies of the Guan Empire. People will think that the enemies are just ndering me to harm the Guan Empire. The most important thing to do right now is to stop this news from reaching father''s ears. You can help me out with that, right?"


    "The scale is too big right now, way more than yesterday. Even if I stop the spies from reporting to father, that man will hear it from another source. It is better for you to stay here and prepare for the worst case scenario."


    Lu Jin could see the situation clearly.


    The people behind this scandal had no intention to stop today. For sure, they still have some cards up on their sleeves. He did not know how much these people knew about Gunan. But the fact that they have such evidences meant that they must have the means to bring down Gunan.


    In the first ce, Lu Jin felt that it was inevitable for the Guan family to notice the unusual coincidences that hid whatever happened many years ago.


    But Gunan did not think so.


    He felt as if he was looked down upon. His pride was already heavily wounded in the first ce, so he was in a depressed mood.


    He looked at Lu Jin firmly.


    "So you too think that I can''t handle this myself? I might be a person from the slums and have nothingpared to you, who is born with a father holding great power." His tone was condensing. "But I am alsopetent like you, Ah Jin. This matter will be stopped by me. I am just starting with my own career. This will be a great help to father once I ovee this."

 Chapter 663 - Choices

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Choices</h4>


    Lu Jin''s eyes trembled. He doesn''t mean it like that.


    "Gunan... It''s too dangerous."


    Gunan was still determined despite his friend and brother''s look of plea. "Watch me, Lu Jin. This is just a temporary obstacle like any other I experienced. I will find out who is helping Guan Xixin and make them pay with their life. I wille out of this unscathed, and be the winner. So you don''t need to worry."


    Gunan turned around and walked away.


    His steps echoed in the hallway.


    "...." Lu Jin''s expressionless face finally broke. He strode to the door. "Gunan!"


    But Gunan had already ridden the elevator. The hallway was empty.


    "...."


    Returning inside the room, Lu Jin stood alone for a long time.


    His dark eyes showed unsettling worry and concern.


    Lu Jin was worried. His sixth sense was telling him that this time, Gunan could likely not take it alone. This was why Lu Jin came here to warn his friend to keep hiding until the matter died down.


    In any case, the Guan Empire was only a stepping stone for them and it was not necessary to get it to their side, although it would have made things much simpler if they did.


    However, Gunan was adamant on taking this alone and proving himself.


    Lu Jin sighed heavily.


    "Gunan... Is it worth it?" He whispered to no one.


    Gunan was like a moth and the Guan Empire was the mes. No matter how dangerous it was, he kept flying back to it.


    Lu Jin really wondered what was with the Guan Empire that made Gunan abandon reason and be desperate in getting it.


    Was proving oneself truly more important than one''s life?


    Lu Jin''s eyes slowly lowered.


    His pitch ck eyes emptied out from all its light.


    What could he do? Should he be like his father and watch Gunan struggle in a futile attempt and watch him fall over into the deepest pits?


    Until theye out like heroes and save him?


    Lu Jin had already lost his mother, lost his grandfather''s affection, lost his brother''s trust and love....


    Gunan was his sworn brother, his closest friend whom he treated as his only family in this dark circle that Ming Zhi Yi made.


    He did not want to see Gunan suffer terribly.


    Lu Jin was silent for a very long time.


    It was at times like this that he felt strongly the shackles that his father had put on him.


    The sunlight was peeking through the closed blinds of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the chairman''s office of the Guan Empire''s building.


    Guan Gu Ri was nkly sipping on his coffee with dark bags under his eyes.


    It was his third cup of coffee already, yet he was still reading the same information over and over.


    After the news was released yesterday to the society, the Guan Empire worked nonstop to stop the news channels and delete it. They managed to erase the rted news in all channels painstakingly after a few hours.


    However, unlike yesterday, despite their attempts today, a lot remained and even small time channels and tforms kept repeating the same news over and over.


    They had done their best to manage the blow for the current chairman. But in the end, they still could not stop everyone from pointing fingers at them.


    And there was a big reason for it.


    Aside from the identity fraud, there were people who died in the news. Not just one, but five. And all of them were respected doctors.


    Guan Gu Ri lit up thest stick of his cigarette. He never finished one stick whenever he smoked before because he was the kind of person who took care of his health. However, he managed to finish an entire pack all night until this morning.


    However, it was not a scene worthy of admiration. It was a scene of decadence.


    The person who was holding the stick in the smog had dark circles under his eyes. His crumpled shirt was that of yesterday''s and his hair was disarrayed.


    Guan Gu Ri had done everything he could so that the Guan Empire would not receive a heavy blow from the scandal.


    s, people from the business industry had quick instincts.


    Since a mysterious great power was trying to screw over the Guan Empire twice, a lot of people felt that there was arge chance of an iing great catastrophe in the Guan Empire itself. There might be a fight that would ur soon. And no matter what kind of conflict it was, as long as it concerned the business empire, it would be a weakness against the business empire itself.


    Thus, many stock spectors withdrew. Although Guan Gun Ri''s party did their best to insert funds and keep the stocks stable, the stock prices of many brands andpanies under the Guan Empire still showed signs of falling.


    In this scandal, even though it was only directed to a single individual, the Guan Empire received huge damage.


    This was only day two. If what his brother said was true, then the Guan Empire might really fall into a deeper pit and Guan Gu Ri would not be able to stop it.


    Guan Gu Ri closed his eyes and leaned his head on the chair''s headrest.


    ....


    Guan Gu Ri: "Guan Xixin, where have you been? I have been looking all over for you!"


    Walking into the room, Guan Xixin''s pale face was expressionless. His voice was hoarse. "Eldest brother, how did the session go?"


    Guan Gu Ri sighed and approached his second brother.


    Due to the funeral, Guan Xixin did not have much appetite to eat. He also did not sleep well in the past seven days.


    Right now, his second brother looked thin and more wretched than thest time that he saw him.


    His second brother''s eyes had lost their vigor.


    Before, they still showed his rebelliousness and energy. Now, they were cold and chilling. He could even feel killing intent in those eyes.

 Chapter 664 - The shocking truth

    <h4>Chapter 664 - The shocking truth</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart clenched. He put his hand on his brother''s shoulder.


    "Xixin, don''t think about the session for now. With me as the head of the family, Gao Huan will not cross the line and use his authority to suppress you. Right now, what is important is to nurse you back to health. Grandpa will not like to see you like this--"


    "Don''t mention that name for that fraud, brother!" Guan Xixin pushed him away.


    Guan Gu Ri was stunned by his brother''s hostile expression. "Xixin?"


    "How could you, brother? I can''t believe that you allowed that fake bastard to inherit the Guan Empire! Why can''t you open your eyes? You''re losing everything the family had worked hard for to a fraudster!"


    Guan Gu Ri opened his mouth to reason with him, but Guan Xixin was full of emotion.


    Like a dam that broke, he poured out his frustrated emotions.


    "You and Grandpa didn''t believe me at all. Until the end, he died¡­ He died not knowing the truth!"


    Guan Xixin''s soulless eyes moistened. Tears welled up and threatened toe down.


    Guan Gu Ri halted.


    The truth...?


    The matter of the scandal crossed his mind.


    A chill rose in Guan Gu Ri''s back. "W-what are you saying Xixin? Are you still in that delusion about third brother? The news are just nonsensical. Haven''t we done tests before?"


    "Eldest brother!" Guan Xixin yelled. His eyes became colder as he looked down on the files that Guan Xixin was still holding.


    It was the doc.u.ment containing the details of the news. The evidence that proved that the man everyone thought as their third brother was nothing but a fake.


    This was no longer reasonable, this was in in denial!


    Guan Xixin clenched his fists andughed exasperatedly.


    "You already have those evidences in your hands yet you still want to y blind? Brother, how great is your guilt towards Gao Huan that you don''t want to admit the truth to yourself?"


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes turned wide.


    His hand shook.


    Guan Xixin: "Brother, wake up. No matter how much you want to deny the truth, all evidences are here. You can check it all you want, and the truth will still remain. Our real third brother is already gone. Our little Huan is gone! He died alone! He died without waking up!"


    A big thunder pped in Guan Gu Ri''s mind.


    The blurred thought that he was trying to deny until the very end, the instinct that he was trying to push down, and the suspicions and doubts he locked away¡­


    They all poured out from his mind again.


    The time that Guan Gao Huan first appeared was five years ago.


    Those unfamiliar eyes and the unreal smile.


    ¡­.None of it was their brother''s.


    No matter how much Guan Gu Ri made excuses that his brother had just changed over the years, that uncanny feeling in his heart never went away.


    However, his grandfather had made many tests and they all came out to prove that the young man indeed was their grandfather''s grandson, their brother.


    And in recent days, the unsettling feelings just grew stronger and stronger, that it almost ate his heart away.


    Guan Gu Ri still tried to exin with a pale face. "Second brother, this is just the news. We haven''t even verified them yet. If this was false¡­ Xixin, we-- we already wronged our third brother too much¡­"


    Despite saying that, his voice wascking confidence.


    "I''ve already checked, and they are real. What? You still don''t trust me? Then investigate them yourself! They''re all true, brother. I will never joke about this."


    Guan Xixin''s red eyes told him that he wasn''t lying. The painful look and rage on his second brother''s face was all real...


    Guan Gu Ri felt like his world was turned upside down. His c.h.e.s.t seemed to be pierced with arge knife, pushing deeper with each second.


    Painful, breathless.


    Although he had his doubts before and his second brother kept saying so, Guan Gu Ri dared not believe such an outrageous thing.


    Because he did not dare to lose the crumbling family he had.


    When Guan Gu Ri received the results of the DNA tests from his Grandpa long ago, he had sighed in relief before.


    He was the eldest. He had to look over his two brothers¡­ He had always told himself that it was their fault that Gao Huan''s personality and aura had changed a lot. He convinced himself that Gao Huan must have wanted their love and goodwill so much that he constantly put on a mask of obedience and sensibility, to the point that he felt superficial.


    He ignored all the unusual signals. Until now, he still did not dare...


    If his third brother Gao Huan was truly gone like his second brother had said since many, many years ago¡­


    It must not be true¡­


    Rather, he hoped that it was not true, because if it was...


    His face deathly pale, Guan Gu Ri could not speak. His hands were cold.


    Guan Xixin numbly watched the look of struggle and in denial in his elder brother''s eyes.


    "Eldest brother¡­ Don''t deny it anymore. The people who really killed Gao Huan is not just anyone, it is us."


    "No, Xixin¡­"


    "It is us brother! Stop denying the truth! Can you imagine my pain when I found out about all these? I..." Hot tears poured down like a dam from Guan Xixin''s eyes. "I¡­ I feel so ipetent¡­ He must have felt very terrible, our little brother! I do not deserve to be his brother at all¡­ I just left him all alone..." Guan Xixin cried heart wrenchingly.


    When he found out the truth from Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Zhi and saw the evidence for himself, although he had been expecting it, Guan Xixin was still filled with rage, guilt, and pain.


    The reality was way, way worse.


    He was furious at the people who stole his brother''s identity and yed with his brother''s life as if he was a pawn.


    But he was mostly disgusted at himself, and at his own family who pushed a defenseless child, their beloved treasure, to that hopeless situation.


    They were all so useless, so¡­.


    Guan Xixin cried so hard that he became numb.

 Chapter 665 - Meeting the fake brother

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Meeting the ''fake'' brother</h4>


    Guan Xixin''s mind almost crumbled. He just had faced his grandfather''s death and now he also learned that his third brother was really gone...


    He wanted to scream. He wanted to vent his anger to himself, to his foolish family, and to the unjust world.


    He only got hold of himself with Zhou Linfeng''s reminder.


    There were still those bastards who deserved death.


    After asking Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Zhi to give the evidences to all the trusted national news media he had connections with, Guan Xixin finally went to the Guan Empire.


    Seeing his unrepentant brother who was still stuck in denial, the tears that he thought were already dried up once again welled up in remorse.


    How were they both so foolish?


    Even grandfather!


    Guan Xixin med Guan Gu Ri, his grandfather, and also himself.


    "I told Grandpa many times not to send little Huan away! I told you both so, so many times that that guy is not our brother! The doc.u.ments said that the auditory system might still be active back then! Our brother might be unconscious, but he must be waiting for us, for our voices! If only we¡­!"


    For a long time, Guan Xixin''s cries and sobbing echoed inside the chairman''s office.


    Guan Gu Ri numbly epted Guan Xixin''s cries of me. He stood frozen in ce, his world shaken and destroyed bit by bit.


    It seemed like a suffocating eternity had passed.


    After a long while, Guan Xixin''s cries calmed down.


    His red eyes looked at the nk face of his eldest brother.


    "Brother, right now, I just want to punish myself and destroy the people who yed with my brother''s life like he''s a tool. I am ready to do everything. Even if the Guan Empire falls as a consequence and our family is tainted in everyone''s eyes, I won''t stop until I destroy that fraud and whoever is behind him. You must not stop me this time, brother."


    Guan Gu Ri did not answer.


    He did not have the energy to utter a word.


    *****


    After recalling what happened yesterday, Guan Gu Ri closed his eyes.


    He lowered the hand that was carrying the files. One of the doc.u.ments contained the report of the investigation, verifying that all of those coincidences were real--the fire, the hacking issue, and the death of the doctors.


    He felt as if his heart was emptied out and ten years of life were drained away from him.


    His third brother.... was really gone?


    Then all this time.... What had he been doing?


    He thought of the times which he spent with his third brother, or the person whom he thought was his third brother. Guan Gu Ri had truly wanted to get along with him before.


    Guan Gu Ri''s lips trembled.


    ...If his second brother was really right, if the man was really not Guan Gao Huan... How could he go on?


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes looked nk as he stared in empty space.


    In all his daze, he did not notice that his inte vibrated three times. After not getting a response for a while, the butler knocked on the door.


    "Headmaster."


    Guan Gu Ri woke up from his daze. However, his eyes were still living in aplete nightmare.


    "What is it?" He hoarsely said.


    "The chairman is sighted in the parking lot. He should be on his way to the presidential floor."


    The chairman... was Guan Gao Huan.


    "...!!!"


    Guan Gu Ri suddenly stood up.


    The blurred emptiness in his eyes went away. He was filled with apprehension and caution.


    Guan Gao Huan was here?


    No...


    The name Guan Gao Huan might not even be appropriate for this man whom he always considered as his brother...


    But nothing was confirmed yet.


    He had not confirmed it himself yet.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes slowly became firm.


    He must look into it right now. If he was really not his third brother...


    He would not be able to forgive himself, nor would he forgive those people who plotted all of this.


    "Headmaster?" The butler called in worry. His master had not been in a good state since yesterday.


    Guan Gu Ri woke up from his own thoughts.


    Right. He should pretend to side with Guan Gao Huan right now and gather more information from the man.


    Guan Gu Ri swallowed to moisten his throat.


    Guan Gu Ri looked at the mess in the chairman''s office then at the files he had gathered. He picked up the files.


    "Lead him to my own office first, I''ll meet him there. Clean up here."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    The butler called in the assistants to clean up the chairman''s office.


    Only then did Guan Gu Ri go to the bathroom and wash his face to sober up his mind.


    While changing to a clean suit, he suddenly thought of a way to confirm his doubts.


    He called his secretary and instructed him of a few things.


    When he finally left the private room, Guan Gao Huan was already in the office.


    The secretary was serving him some ck tea.


    "Eldest brother," Guan Gao Huan greeted.


    The man was clean and tidy. There was no evidence on his body that he was affected by the ''fake'' news which were solely targeting him.


    He nced at Guan Gu Ri, who was also subtly observing every bit of his expression.


    Guan Gu Ri returned his greeting as if he did not know anything.


    "Third brother, how are you doing right now? I tried to call you a few times since yesterday but you won''t answer. Are you feeling alright?"


    While speaking, Guan Gu Ri''s heart thumped faster.


    Without theyer of filter he used to have in the past, he finally noticed a lot of things that he had overlooked.


    Why did he not see it before? He only noticed today the way that his brother looked at him.


    It was not of affection, but full of caution and calction.


    Meanwhile, Guan Gao Huan took the cup that the secretary handed to him.


    He was relieved and at the same time disdainful.


    The foolish man before him was still the same as before--as clueless as ever. It seemed that this dumb Guan Gu Ri did not believe the news about him.

 Chapter 666 - Confirming the truth

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Confirming the truth</h4>


    Guan Gao Huan smirked inside. Anyway, this family''s foolishness and guilt to their third brother was a good material for him.


    ''This is good.''


    If this idiotic man did not believe the news, then what about the rest of the people? Of course, they would not believe it too. Even if the evidence wasid out widely to them, they would be blinded by his authority as the sole chairman of the Guan Empire.


    Guan Gao Huan slowly finished the warm tea while Guan Gu Ri''s eyes darkened.


    In response to the previous question, Guan Gao Huan slowly answered. "I was busy. A mysterious faction is targeting me. I have no time to answer your calls as I got too preupied with trying to prove myself. The people who is after me are creating fake usations and stuff all the time. They even dared to spread the fake news today as well. It seems like they are not going to stop until they cause severe damage to the Guan Empire itself."


    "...." Guan Gu Ri looked at the rxed person in front of him. His fingers were cold. His heart beat faster.


    His eyes were finally taking in everything he was seeing. And all of it was roasting him slowly.


    He tried to steady his voice. "...Is that so? I am d it did not break you down. I really got worried when you left like that yesterday. There are still several of the board members who are unsatisfied with the results. You have to be more careful. Especially at these times when you are targeted by the enemies."


    Guan Gao Huan nodded. "Don''t worry about it. In due time, people will forget this. This fake news is baseless and ridiculous. Only foolish people who are easily manipted will believe in something as ridiculous as this."


    Guan Gu Ri smile''s faltered. He turned around to hide his crumbling face.


    ...Foolish and ridiculous?


    For some reason, those words ticked him off.


    Because he might as well be that person. For so many years, he might have been yed as someone foolish.


    Guan Gu Ri tried to clear his head.


    However, Guan Gu Ri''s mind could not rx without confirming the truth.


    He must know.


    He maintained his smile. "You are right, third brother. The Guan Empire is handling the situation right now. Though we have received a bit of damage, we can easily recover the losses once this matter died down."


    Guan Gao Huan nodded in satisfaction. His nerves were loosened slightly.


    Guan Gu Ri approached the center table. He lifted the teapot and poured Guan Gao Huan some tea. He controlled the trembling of his fingers with all his strength. He acted calm despite the loud pounding of his tensed heart.


    "I didn''t have your favorite tea in stock, but since you used to always steal a drink of ck tea from our cups before, I guess this will do for now. Do you like it?"


    Guan Gao Huan did not notice anything because Guan Gu Ri used to always remember the past and bring them up. He drank from the cup again.


    "It tastes nice. I really like it."


    There was a silent crashing sound echoing in Guan Gu Ri''s mind, as if something was shattered to pieces.


    His mouth moved.


    "When we were young, you liked this ck tea a lot, because this is mother''s favorite. Mother once said that what calms her the most in her maiden''s days was this ck tea. Drink some and loosen up. I hope this calms you. No matter what, our Guan Empire will always be behind third brother."


    "Thanks, brother Gu Ri. This is really calming, no wonder Mom liked it a lot. It really helps calm down the stress since yesterday. By the way, have you discovered who was behind the news?"


    Guan Gu Ri''s hand shook.


    The teapot he was holding fell down and broke. The warm tea sshed on the table and floor.


    ...All wrong.


    Nothing he mentioned happened in the past.


    Their mother was initially not fond of ck tea, and after an incident, she even hated it. Because the toddler little Gao Huan once, just once, identally drank from their grandfather''s cup.


    He then got an allergy right after, although it was a temporary childhood allergy and would disappear across time.


    It was too big of an incident in the Guan family and was always mentioned by their mother when she was still alive that surely the young Gao Huan would remember.


    Even though no one talked about it after she passed away, Guan Gao Huan should still know of it.


    "Brother! Are you alright?"


    Guan Gao Huan was annoyed that an ident like this happened in the middle of an important conversation. He was in a bad mood to begin with. Having small problems sprouting like this was making him edgy.


    However, he immediatelyposed himself and acted worried.


    Unfortunately, those quick changes were now clear and apparent in Guan Gu Ri''s opened eyes.


    It was like the veil that he had put on and kept him from seeing everything clearly was finally taken off.


    He could no longer deny it.


    The truth was starting to sink in.


    "I...I''ll wash myself first. Hold on."


    Guan Gu Ri turned around and then went to the private bathroom.


    Bang.


    He shut the door.


    He covered his mouth.


    His eyes were wide.


    "It was true...."


    He was not his third brother...


    His third brother... was truly gone...


    Guan Gu Ri''s legs gave out. A silent sob came out from his lips. He covered his mouth again to prevent any sound froming out. He could not alert the person outside.


    Guan Gu Ri now felt what Guan Xixin must have felt. His heart was stabbed countless times and was crushed mercilessly.


    What happened in the past all returned to him now.


    When he cheered for the man in the session battle...


    When he kept denying his second brother''s ims...


    When their grandfather died without knowing the truth and his legacy handed over to a fraud...


    Pain, hatred, and self-me shed in Guan Gu Ri''s eyes.


    He had been yed a fool all this time!


    He had been siding with a stranger from the beginning and hurt his third and second brother!


    His grandfather even died without knowing the truth!


    Guan Gu Ri stayed that way on the floor for a long while.


    When his mind wandered to the other person in the office, Guan Gu Riposed himself.


    He dried his eyes and stood up.


    That''s right, it was not the time to grieve.


    He had learned the truth. But it was not the end.


    Guan Gu Ri clenched his hands. His eyes cooled.


    He had to return to that room and learn more about that man''s ns.


    Guan Gu Ri washed his face and changed clothes.


    When he returned, he was not the same man like before.


    *****

 Chapter 667 - Detaining Who?

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Detaining Who?</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri returned to the room with a new pair of pants. None of what happened in the changing room could be seen on his face.


    If the man in front of him could put on a mask, he could wear one too.


    "I''m sorry for that farce, brother. My health has been too weak since grandfather''s funeral."


    Guan Gao Huan waved his hand to dismiss the earlier incident. "It''s alright, brother. Are you alright?"


    "The tea is not that hot so I did not get burned."


    "That''s good to hear. Anyway, brother, I heard that second brother is here. Where is he?" Guan Gao Huan asked. He acted nonchnt but his deep eyes concentrated on Guan Gu Ri and his answer.


    Guan Gu Ri stiffened.


    Now he understood why this man came here to Guan Empire after running away yesterday.


    It was not to look after the Guan Empire, but to catch his second brother.


    Because Guan Xixin was the one who revealed his identity to the media, the fake Guan Gao Huan must be desperate toe after his second brother.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes became cold.


    He hid his contempt. Like hell would he tell this man where his second brother was.


    His gentle face contained worry. "Our brother Xixin... He visited me yesterday and told me those ridiculous things again. But he walked out after I scolded him for causing a ruckus. I think he still has not recovered from the grief yet." Then Guan Gu Ri showed an expression of surprise and innocently asked, "By the way, how did you know that Xixin came here? We have been discreet and cautious because many people are watching us now."


    Guan Gao Huan shrugged. "I heard it from someone in the board of directors. He saw second brothere here in the afternoon. Did second brother say where he would stay? He is not in his mansion."


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes lowered.


    He had secretly sent home the directors from the board yesterday and told them to keep their locations secret to avoid the enemies'' eyes. Their secretaries and assistants were left to manage their offices though. That might have lulled the others to think that the directors were in.


    It looked like this fake Guan Gao Huan had his own spies here. Their attention must have been focused on Guan Xixin''s presence in the chairman''s office and thus did not notice this small detail.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart was cold.


    It was a good thing that he did not allow Guan Xixin to go outside. Or else, harm might have already befallen his dear brother.


    He shook his head. "I''m not sure. Xixin did not tell me where he would go. I tried to stop him but he doesn''t listen to me anymore." He sighed. "Anyway, why are you looking for second brother? Don''t tell me you believe the nonsense that he is the one behind the news. Xixin might have some issues with you on winning the session, but he won''t harm nor bring down the Guan Empire, no matter what."


    Ha, this idiot. Guan Gao Huan scoffed.


    "Eldest brother, you don''t know how far a distance a person''s hatred could drive him to. Second brother has lost his wits. He will not stop unless he brings us down. We must find him immediately and put a stop to his actions before he does something that he will regret for all his life."


    Guan Gu Ri clenched his fist.


    Hate, huh? That''s true. Hate could really make a person change.


    "I understand that, brother." Guan Gu Ri said meaningfully. "But what will we do after we get Xixin? Do you intend to detain him?"


    Guan Gao Huan nodded, then shook his head.


    His eyes had a hint of killing intent.


    Detaining was only like a sweet treat.


    He should kill Guan Xixin. The man had destroyed his efforts and put everything Guan Gao Huan had to danger.


    Killing him after a round of torture would make him vent his anger.


    "It''s not really detaining, we will just keep him in my mansion and I will ask him personally. I think after what happened, I still have that right. After everything that second brother had done to me, I hope eldest brother doesn''t have any disagreement regarding that," Guan Gao Huan said as he stared at Guan Gu Ri.


    Guan Gu Ri''s insides boiled. He fought to keep his expression from distorting.


    This fraud would detain his brother?


    And this fake would interrogate a real Guan after stealing his third brother''s identity?!


    He dares!


    Guan Gu Ri wanted to roar furiously at the man''s shamelessness.


    The man before him had really treated him like a fool! This fraud was not even hiding his malicepletely!


    How foolish had Guan Gu Ri been before to miss all these!


    He bit his lips and clenched his trembling fists.


    He decided that he would confine this man first.


    ''Let''s see who will detain who.''


    Taking a deep breath, Guan Gu Ri showed a helpless expression. His expression was stiff though.


    "I see... Because we are ''brothers'', I thought that perhaps your conflict will soon pass, but now, perhaps I was wrong. It seems like we have no choice but to go the hard way..." His voice was reluctant. "I will look for him. For now, you must stay here, third brother. Don''t wander around. The media is on your tail right now. I will bring second brother to you."


    Saying the words ''brother'' and ''third brother'' was hard for Guan Gu Ri, but he did not want the man to notice anything.


    Guan Gao Huan smiled. "Thank you, eldest brother."


    His smile looked eerieDetai to Guan Gu Ri.


    Guan Gu Ri could no longer force himself to smile. He was barely restraining himself not to hurl his fist at this shameless man''s face.


    "It''s nothing. It''s the least thing that I can do. You don''t have to think too much of this fake news. I will do my best to stop it from spreading and find the mastermind behind this. As the head of our family, I will surely make them pay after finding out the truth," he said the words firmly and with ruthless conviction.


    "I will trust your words, eldest brother." Guan Gao Huan failed to notice the meaningful words.


    "Of course. So stay here and just wait for my news."


    Stay here and wait for your demise, Guan Gu Ri internally added.


    *****

 Chapter 668 - A Solemn Vow Between Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 668 - A Solemn Vow Between Brothers</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri left the chairman''s floor.


    His amiable expression instantly changed into a fierce one. He clenched his fist. He wanted to go back to the room and face the man with his violent rage. s, it took him three breathes to control his boiling anger.


    He called his personal butler.


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    "I want you to increase the security further. Not only in the chairman''s floor but in the whole building. Reassign the reserve security to the building." His gaze deepened. "Most importantly, treat the chairman as an enemy of the Guan Empire whom we need to restrain. Don''t let him step out of the chairman''s floor."


    "...I understand, Headmaster." The butler was loyal and obeyed without a question.


    "Also, conduct an inspection. There are rats hiding in the Guan Empire building. Make sure you catch them and report to me immediately. Be discreet."


    "Yes, Headmaster. Immediately."


    Guan Gu Ri stepped into the elevator with his subordinates.


    "How is Guan Xixin? Did he leave his room?"? He asked his loyal men behind him.


    "Second young master is still in the hidden room. He already woke up an hour ago. He is requesting to leave. The former head butler is apanying him right now." "


    The hidden room was a ce that only the head of the Guan Family and the loyal butlers knew. It was inside the Guan Empire building that was not included in the blueprint.


    Since Guan Gao Huan had just been appointed yesterday and ran away immediately after his appointment, the former head butler did not have the time to tell Guan Gao Huan about that ce.


    Guan Gu Ri: "How is his health?"


    "The doctor said that the second young master slept the whole day due to fatigue and mental stress. He was advised to rest for a while."


    Guan Gu Ri''s stiff brow furrowed. His c.h.e.s.t felt heavy.


    He had failed to protect his third brother, and right now, he also failed his second brother.


    Grandfather and Little Huan had already left.


    Now, Guan Xixin was his only family.


    Guan Gu Ri swore to protect his only remaining loved one.


    ''Forgive me, my dear brothers. I have been so foolish...''


    The elevators opened.


    The room was a mess.


    Guan Xixin had already changed into casual clothes. But his pale face and pale lips told everyone that he was not doing okay.


    In his hand was a shard of a broken vase.


    Guan Gu Ri: !!!


    The former head butler''s face was washed over with relief when he saw the new family head.


    "Headmaster! It''s a good thing that you are here. Second young master would have harmed himself if you are even a secondte!"


    Guan Gu Ri exhaled deeply. His hands trembled.


    "Second brother, I believe you. I will help you get revenge for our third brother. So please put that down."


    Guan Xixin looked at him coldly and threw the broken shard away.


    "I am not nning to kill myself without bringing down that fake with me."


    Guan Gu Ri sighed with relief.


    Guan Xixin: "It took you a long time to get here. I need to go out."


    "Where will you go?"


    "Why? Will you follow me if I say that I''ll go to hell to kill that bastard?"


    Guan Gu Ri''s face turned serious. He answered with determination. "Yes."


    Guan Xixin: "...."


    Guan Gu Ri inhaled a deep breath. "I admit that I''ve been really stupid before. I believe you now, brother. Although I''d rather not believe it, but our third brother is truly gone like you said." Grief washed over his face. He closed his eyes.


    "I tested that person a few times. I confirmed it with my own ears and eyes. He is not our brother. He is... He is really a fraud who stole our brother''s identity." Guan Gu Ri''s voice trembled. His bloodshot eyes moistened.


    Guan Xixin was silent.


    He could see that his gentle and overly kind elder brother who had never cried or break down before was now wrecked inside.


    Probably more ruined than him in his self-me.


    He knew his brother really well.


    Right now, his elder brother was desperately trying to keep it together outwardly to not fail him again.


    Guan Xixin''s eyes blurred.


    Seeing him like this, how could he still me his elder brother?


    Why did this cursed and twisted fate happen to their family?


    Stepping forward, Guan Xixin hugged his elder brother.


    No words were exchanged between them.


    After a long time, Guan Gu Ri separated from Guan Xixin.


    With red eyes, he solemnly dered, "Second brother, you said before that you will avenge our third brother even though it will destroy the Guan Empire and ruin our family. I, as Little Huan''s eldest brother and as the head of our family, will support you wholeheartedly. Even if I have to pay this sin with all my life."


    Guan Gu Ri gave the most solemn promise he ever had in his whole life.


    Due to his upbringing, he had never been ruthless or rude before. But right now, he need all evilness in his bones to support Guan Xixin.


    ''Since they had been so cruel to us, then we will respond with a hundred fold of cruelty.''


    He''ll do what it takes to bring down all the people who stole their brother''s identity. Even at the cost of his own life.


    Guan Xixin''s eyes reflected Guan Gu Ri''s determination.


    "I ept your support, brother. We will bring him and whoever supported him down. No matter what it takes, even if it is my family name or my life."


    There was a solemn agreement between the two, a silent promise to exhaust everything in exchange for vengeance.


    "Then brother, what is your next move?"

 Chapter 669 - Gunans Origin

    <h4>Chapter 669 - Gunan''s Origin</h4>


    The doors of the chairman''s office of IHZHI opened. Linfeng came in with a file in his hand. His hair was a bit messy. His cor was not even fixed properly.


    "Zhi''er. I have news to tell you." His expression was solemn.


    Xiong Zhi had just finished her work. She nced up and was a bit surprised seeing a messy Linfeng. It looked like the man hade up here running.


    She stood up and took out her handkerchief.


    "Why do you look like this?"


    Xiong Zhi wiped Linfeng''s sweat and fixed his cor and tie. Only then did she finally notice that Linfeng''s tie was the same as yesterday''s.


    He just changed his coat.


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes. "You have been staying all night, haven''t you?"


    This man hade back to his old habit now, huh?


    Seeing the change in his girlfriend''s expression, Linfeng paused.


    Ahem, better change the topic quickly.


    "My men found a new lead yesterday."


    Xiong Zhi stopped and was distracted. "About Gunan''s origin?"


    "Yes." Linfeng opened the file he was holding. "My men found out that his mother was a property of an organization in the ck market. The woman was only known as ''Marga''. She doesn''t have ast name, same as everyone else born in that market."


    He handed to Xiong Zhi a picture of a group of beautiful and coquettish women with thick make-up and revealing clothes, all of them surrounding a man. Their background was that of red lights city.


    Xiong Zhi stared at it. "Who is this man?"


    "He was the former head of the Red Tiger Gang, the organization that Marga, Gunan''s mother, belonged to. She gave birth to Gunan in that ce back then. Gunan''s father was probably one of her clients. My men heard that the women of the organization in this market keep their children as a leeway and trump card. If the father has some money, they will not abort the child and use them as a bargaining tool to get more money."


    Xiong Zhi''s face was solemn. "Then what happened?"


    How could Gunan end up in Ming Zhi Yi''s hand?


    "The Red Tiger Gang had been annihted by another gang fighting for the same territory and took over their properties. Marga was a casualty. The children of the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es were taken over by that gang. They took the children and sold them to the underground market. Some were sold as pets, some as ves, and many of them were sold as death soldiers for the rich and the wealthy, such as Gunan. I think that''s where Ming Zhi Yi found Gunan."


    "Do we have proof? Is the information reliable?"


    "We''ve managed to trace it back there because our men found proof that Gunan came from there. However..."


    "What is it?"


    "There''s nothing on Ming Zhi Yi at all. He cleaned up after himself really well."


    Xiong Zhi frowned.


    So that''s all to it?


    Linfeng seemed to understand her thoughts.


    He pointed his finger on the picture, particrly on the red-haired woman.


    "This woman is Marga."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the woman.


    Linfeng: "Don''t you find her familiar?"


    Familiar?


    Apart from the fact that she looked a lot like a feminine version of Gunan, there was nothing more.


    It was no surprise that she looked simr to Gunan. They were mother and son after all.


    She shook her head and asked, "I am sure I haven''t seen her. Why do you ask?"


    "Then you probably have not met Guan Gu Ri''s and Guan Xixin''s mother when you were still a child, or even saw her picture."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Her eyes shed.


    Since Linfeng was mentioning Guan Xixin''s mother...


    Then, could it be...?


    Linfeng took another photo from the file and showed it to Xiong Zhi.


    "Actually, I stayed up all night just to confirm my doubts. When I first saw Marga in this photo, I immediately found this person''s semnce to the formerdy of the Guan Family. As the sessor of the main lineage of a butler family, I memorized all the faces included in the family tree of the four families."


    There was around seventy percent simrity in the features between the elegant brown-haired woman and the woman named Marga.


    However, the main difference was the pair of golden eyes and fiery red hair of Marga.


    Xiong Zhi'' heart skipped a beat.


    Their ominous premonition might be right.


    "You don''t tell me... Marga is rted by blood to the Guan Family?"


    "That is my suspicion. We already suspected before that Gunan might be a Guan''s illegitimate son," Linfeng said. "There could not be so much coincidence."


    "Then, is this suspicion confirmed?"


    "My men are investigating it right now. Although we have the lead that Gunan came there, we might get the results tomorrow or the day after."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Her face became solemn.


    "There''s a big chance that Gunan might be truly a Guan. If this is known, he... He may still have the right to inherit the Guan Empire despite stealing Guan Gao Huan''s identity." And this could be a troubleter on.


    Linfeng shook his head. "That''s not gonna happen. At least the two brothers won''t allow it."


    Xiong Zhi turned to him and raised a slender brow.


    Two brothers?


    "Have Guan Xixin contacted you?"


    Linfeng smiled. "Yes. Not only him. Guan Gu Ri also expressed his support. They want to meet the both of us."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi smiled back.


    Finally, they were able to secure people whom they could trust while fighting for their cause.


    Given the vendetta between the Guan family and the force behind Gunan, the two Guan brothers would be definitely a great boost to Linfeng and Xiong Zhi''s quiet efforts in preparing against Ming Zhi Yi''s schemes.

 Chapter 670 - Getting the Guans brothers support

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Getting the Guan''s brothers support</h4>


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled. "Alright. Let''s meet them tomorrow. But before that, we have to bring something first, so that they can believe us without a doubt."


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed and understood her meaning. "You mean...?"


    "Yes. That''s why you need to hurry your men to finish the investigation. If we have to throw a bomb to the two Guan brothers, we must do it all at once." So that they could dispel any hint of doubt in the Guan brothers'' hearts.


    It would also be a weing gift to the alliance.


    Linfeng thought about it.


    He suddenly pitied the two brothers.


    It sounded like the cunning Young Miss Xiong was nning to overwork the two to death after giving them a scare.


    Just like how she did with Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin.


    He smiled helplessly and patted her head. "Alright. Since they expressed their support for us, we should maximize it thoroughly. It is also for their goal anyway."


    ***


    The evening passed by and the next morning came.


    A low-key and rather ordinary-looking car slowly rolled to a stop.


    The doors opened.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin came down from the car. The former head butler who drove them here came down as well. The three were wearing hats and masks.


    It was autumn and the wind was cold, so they did not look out of ce. Except perhaps for the intimidating air around them.


    Since the Guan Empire was in a bit of a pinch right now, Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin were being watched by many eyes.


    Many of them were likely from the enemies'' spies.


    Guan Gu Ri who was wearing ck sunsses, a ck face mask, and a ck cap was stunned, seeing the IHZHI building in front of him.


    Wasn''t it owned by the Xiong Heiress?


    "Are you sure that the meeting ce is here, Xixin?" Guan Gu Ri asked Guan Xixin who was also donning the same getup.


    After Guan Gu Ri vowed that he would help Guan Xixin achieve revenge, Guan Xixin told him that there were actually people who were helping him gather information.


    At first, Guan Gu Ri was full of distrust.


    After what happened to their family, his worldview was subverted and he no longer was gentle and mild like before. He became s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and cautious.


    Someone helping them might not be truly good news.


    What if these people were wolves in sheep''s clothing?


    He did not believe that there would be a free meal in the world. Since they were helping Guan Xixin, then they must want something in return.


    However, what he did not expect was that his brother would bring him to IHZHI.


    The kind and gentle brother who always thought of the good in people was now full of distrust and scrutiny towards others.


    Guan Xixin''s c.h.e.s.t was suffocated just thinking about it. But heposed himself.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I am not a person who trusts people so easily. Once you meet them, you''ll know that they are trustworthy. I was not able to ask them what they wanted in return by helping us. I got too preupied at that time. With you here, we can ask them now."


    Guan Gu Ri nodded. His eyes were solemn.


    Right, he might not trust those people, but he trusted his brother.


    There were already people waiting for them at the entrance. They led the two brothers to the CEO''s office.


    When the elevator stopped, the man who was leading them bowed.


    "Headmaster Guan and Second Master Guan can take off your masks now. This area is safe."


    Guan Gu Ri looked at his brother.


    Guan Gu Ri followed after.


    They were escorted to thergest room on the floor.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes shed as he observed his surroundings.


    The chairman''s office.


    Was it Xiong Zhi?


    Or the Xiong Head himself?


    However, this was IHZHI which was separate from the Xiong Empire, and the Xiong Head was unlikely toe here.


    Guan Gu Ri was full of caution.


    The butler knocked and announced their presence.


    "Master, the guests are here."


    "Let theme in." It was the voice of a man.


    Guan Gu Ri: A young man, not the Xiong Heiress or the Xiong Head?


    Perhaps, someone else who the Xiong Heiress knew?


    The door opened.


    The young heiress of the Xiong family was sitting on the chairman''s seat and Linfeng was standing beside her.


    Her expressionless face was not weing as always. Her aura was sharp.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng both stood up to greet the new Headmaster of the Guan family and his brother.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes flickered with surprise.


    Even though he already expected it, he was still surprised.


    Stepping inside, Guan Xixin smiled and greeted them.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, Mr. Zhou Linfeng, thank you for having us today."


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyesnded on the very tall man with handsome features and masculine built.


    Zhou Linfeng.


    The butler who had made a name for himself was truly excellent and charismatic like the rumors said.


    To be able to dissolve the treaty that spanned for hundreds of years harmoniously, build up a thriving world-sspany from scratch, and even willingly pledge himself as a loyal butler of the Xiong Heiress, he was unpredictable and cunning.


    There had been rumours between him and the Xiong Heiress, but no one dared to say anything out loud.


    Hiding his thoughts, Guan Gu Ri greeted them politely. "Thank you for agreeing to our request."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng. Although she could now handle clients in a business-like manner, to better maintain a good atmosphere, she decided to let Linfeng handle everything as he was more familiar with them.


    Linfeng smiled amiably.


    "It''s our p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Please take a seat. There''s a lot to discuss."

 Chapter 671 - A Guans blood

    <h4>Chapter 671 - A Guan''s blood</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri was silent while Guan Xixin and Linfeng were taking the lead in the conversation. Guan Gu Ri nced at the other decoration in the room, the young heiress who was silently listening to them.


    Why were these two helping them?


    Guan Gu Ri did not believe that it was just because of the close rtionship between his grandfather and the Xiong Head. If it was an order under the Xiong Headmaster, then they would be meeting the headmaster himself, not Mr. Zhou Linfeng who was obviously taking the lead. After all, no matter what the man''s achievement was, inside the Xiong''s property, he was still a butler in name.


    Guan Gu Ri opened his mouth. "Pardon me for being direct, but may I ask why are you helping us?"


    Linfeng and Guan Xixin stopped talking. Xiong Zhi turned to Guan Gu Ri as well.


    Guan Gu Ri: "I don''t mean to doubt you. But after what happened to my family, I am trying to be careful of the people around me."


    Linfeng was about to answer him, but Xiong Zhi spoke first. "It''s alright to doubt us. After all, we are helping you not because we want to be charitable. We have our own reasons as well. As the saying said, the enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes shed.


    Enemy.


    They have the same enemy?


    "Can you please exin further, Young Miss Xiong Zhi?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at Linfeng.


    Since the other person wanted to be direct, she would handle this. She was good at being straightforward.


    Linfeng nodded.


    Xiong Zhi withdrew her eyes. "Let''s just say that we have a debt to settle between Gunan and the person behind him."


    Guan Xixin was stunned.


    But they had something to settle with that fake named Gunan?


    It was unexpected.


    He could not help but ask, "Did you meet Gunan before when he was still not Guan Gao Huan? You are the first person who believed me that he was a fake, and even provided sufficient evidence in that short time."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "No. We''ve learned the truth just recently. We have the means to provide evidence because we have been investigating Gunan ever since. And we believe that there''s more to that."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng.


    Linfeng received her signal. Heid the files on the table.


    "I know that you have many questions. Let''s start with the reason why we are helping you."


    The two brothers were silent.


    "But first. I want you to know who Gunan is, where he came from, and who the people are behind him."


    These were the questions they were curious about.


    Xiong Zhi took out a report from the file.


    "Gunan was originally a man from the slums. Due to some circ.u.mstances, he was sold to an organization who ran a child trafficking business. That is where we believe the person behind Gunan found him."


    The two brothers checked the files and the photos.


    Guan Gu Ri''s brow was furrowed.


    How could just a child from the slums steal their brother''s identity?


    "Who are those people who found him? And why did they use him to disguise as my brother?"


    Linfeng chimed in. "I believe you made further investigation regarding the information we released in the news, didn''t you? The two children were seventy to eighty percent look alike. One was born from the slums while the other was born in the Guan''s territory. I believe the mastermind behind this saw the semnce in Gunan and Guan Gao Huan. Thus, they hatched this n."


    Guan Xixin was raging inside.


    He bit his lips. "How long have they nned this out?"


    "Based on the investigation, their n was already set in motion when Guan Gao Huan was in aa abroad. These are the rest of the reports that we haven''t made public yet."


    Linfeng handed the results of his men''s investigation to Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin.


    It was the hiddenption of evidence that Doctor James'' father gathered when he was still alive. The detailed timetable and medical results of the little Guan Gao Huan, then Gunan''s time visit.


    In the timetable that the doctor created, Gunan and the ''man'' visited the ce many times. Afterwards, Gunan lived in the same room as the child until little Guan Gao Huan breathed hisst.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin had red eyes when they saw the reports.


    Until the end, their third brother died in loneliness, without anyone caring for him orforting him. The only people who stood by his deathbed was the person who was eagerly waiting for his death.


    How cruel and sad was it for their third brother?


    They felt as if their c.h.e.s.ts would explode with guilt and sorrow.


    Linfeng understood their grief, but he continued to speak. "Right after Guan Gao Huan''s death, Gunan took his ce andpleted the whole year in the hospital. When the time for discharge finally came, it wasn''t Guan Gao Huan who came out but Gunan instead. Afterwards, it was Gunan who lived using Guan Gao Huan''s identity."


    There was a long silence in the room.


    "We could not find your brother''s remains. However, once we settle the debt with Gunan, we can search for it." Xiong Zhi added, "We have to start with them, because they might escape or even achieve whatever aim they have. If that happens, it will be toote to get vengeance."


    The two brothers lowered their heads. Guan Xixin''s eyes heated up.


    He felt his elder brother''s hand on his shoulder.


    "...Thank you. We will be forever grateful for your help."


    Their brother''s remains. If they had to turn the earth upside down, they would do so just to retrieve him from those demons.


    Xiong Zhi gave them a few minutes to grieve. She started to speak after a while,


    "There''s more. Gunan''s semnce with Guan Gao Huan is not a coincidence."


    The two were confused.


    It wasn''t a coincidence?


    Somehow, a bad premonition rose in their hearts.


    Guan Gu Ri asked tensely, "What do you mean by that, Young Miss Xiong Zhi?"


    "I am telling you about this so we can prevent Gunan and the mastermind behind the scenes from taking over the Guan Empire." Xiong Zhi spoke with utmost seriousness, "Gunan is most likely an illegitimate Guan child."


    !!!


    Guan Xixin stood up, his whole body oozing with disbelief. Guan Gu Ri''s eyes went wide.


    Guan Xixin: "That''s nonsense! We don''t have a family member like him!"


    Guan Gu Ri''s tone was grave. "I agree with my brother. I''ve been blinded before, so I couldn''t see it clearly. But right now, I can testify that he is not a Guan."


    Xiong Zhi understood their denial.


    How could a person easily ept that his enemy, the people he hated the most, was actually one of his own blood?


    Xiong Zhi looked at them. Her eyes were solemn. "Have you not been curious why Gunan always passed the DNA tests? I believe Guan Xixin and even you, Guan Gu Ri would have tested Gunan many times before without his knowing, don''t you?"


    The two: !!!


    "And no matter how many times you''ve checked with different doctors, the results were the same. That''s why you, Guan Gu Ri and the former head, believed in Gunan for so long."


    In fact, there was no previous DNA test done with the little Guan Gao Huan before the tragic car ident, because no one expected all these tragedies to ensue afterwards. Thus, after many years, there was no specimen from the real Gao Huan left behind for them topare with the fake. However, Old Guan had done the DNA tests with the fake Gao Huan and proved that they were indeed blood-rted grandfather and grandson.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin took more after their father, while little Guan Gao Huan got more from his mother. It was no wonder that the shared DNA between the brothers was blurred at around thirty-two percent.


    It so happened that this also fell in the DNA range between first cousins. This was not surprising for cousins whose parents have intermarriage as distant rtives, but practically a miracle and a very rare case for those who were not.


    s, Guan Gao Huan''s shared DNA with them just happen to fall miraculously on this ambiguous range.


    Thus, Guan Gu Ri did not believe Guan Xixin, and Guan Xixin failed to support his ims.


    Although something felt odd, they both thought that perhaps those tests had been rigged.


    Now, they were told that they were wrong.


    Guan Gu Ri paled.


    Guan Xixin covered his mouth.


    There was no reason for these people to lie to them. Now it all made sense why the several DNA tests held the same results.


    This was really shocking.


    Guan Gu Ri stuttered. "T-then¡­ if this is true, which branch is he from?"


    "I believe that he is from the main branch. But to further prove all these conjeci, we need someone to testify for it first."


    "Testify?"


    "Yes. You brought with you the former headmaster''s head butler, right?"


    The two nodded dazedly.


    "He had been constantly at the former headmaster Guan''s side, correct?"


    The two nodded again.


    "Let''s invite him in."


    With him, they could dispel all their doubts regarding the truth.

 Chapter 672 - Fanning their vengeful hearts

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Fanning their vengeful hearts</h4>


    Linfeng stood up and invited the person standing outside the door. The former head butler came in and bowed politely in attention.


    Xiong Zhi did not waste time. Sheid down the pictures of Marga on the table.


    "Sir, can you pleasee closer and take a look at this woman?"


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin leaned forward and looked at the photo as well.


    Their faces became shocked.


    "Mother?!" Guan Xixin eximed.


    Guan Gu Ri grabbed the photo with trembling fingers. After staring, he shook his head. "It isn''t mother. She looks like mother, except for her hair and her eyes..." His voice trailed off.


    Golden eyes...


    Guan Gu Ri picked up the young Gunan''s picture.


    The same golden eyes and vibrant reddish hair. There was no doubt that it was Gunan''s mother.


    But howe Gunan''s mother looked so much like their mother?


    "That!" The former head butler eximed in shock. "Howe she looked so much like thedy?!"


    Linfeng pointed out the red hair.


    "It''s only our suspicion, but when you served the former head, did he, by chance, spend time with ady from a foreign country?"


    The former head butler had a grave face and thought hard.


    "...When the Master was young, he always went overseas for his training as the future head of the empire. There are many chances that he could have spent the night with some of them."


    "Perhaps this can help."


    Linfeng handed out another photo. It was an old photo of women in bizarre clothings.


    One of the beautiful women was a strikingly beautiful red-haired woman with light golden eyes. Her smile was flirtatious and she looked stunning.


    "...." Xiong Zhi had already seen this in Linfeng''s folder as well. The first time that she saw it, she was shocked.


    Her eyes could not help but be drawn again at the silver-haired woman whose face was partially covered by another person''s arm and a tuft of feather decor from the costumes. For some reason, she thought of the silvery threads with bluish moons.


    But there was no way that the dignified Madame of the Lu family was once a woman who served entertainment for others.


    They just likely had the same hair color.


    "This... I''ve seen this group before... And this woman! That''s right, I remember. There''s also a picture of that woman in Guan''s photo memoirs."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin were stunned.


    So their grandfather actually had an affair?!


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes. "Do you remember that night? Did the former head interact with this woman?"


    The old man had a solemn expression as he nodded. "I remember that night well because this was the turning point for Master Lu and Master Xiong''s rtionship. This was the day that their feud started. The four family heads all remember this night well."


    Xiong Zhi nkly stared.


    Why was her grandfather mentioned so suddenly?


    Feud?


    The former head butler continued. "Anyway, Old Master happened to stay the night with a red-haired woman. She must be this girl. A beautiful red-haired woman with golden eyes. It was only one night. After that night, the Master ordered me to pay the woman well for her service...."


    He suddenly stopped and looked at the shocked expressions of the two masters.


    "Old Master was not engaged yet at that time. He got engaged to Madame a yearter," he rified.


    However, this did not help to ease down the feeling of betrayal and shock in the two brothers'' hearts.


    So their grandfather made a mistake that night and it bore fruit?


    Which brought their illegitimate aunt to the world?


    Who in turn was sold to a human trafficking group?


    Which caused the enemy to steal their third brother''s identity?


    What was up with this messed up fate?


    The two were in a daze. They were speechless.


    Linfeng thanked the old butler and led him out. He asked the head butler first to not let anything out yet as this was detrimental to the Guan brother''s reputation and their ns. The former head butler was concerned about the current headmaster and the second master, so he naturally concurred.


    Linfeng returned to the room.


    Xiong Zhi was sitting silently.


    The two brothers were still motionless. The truth made them bbergasted.


    It was Guan Gu Ri who broke out from the spell first. Heughed exasperatedly.


    "Is there an end to these unpleasant surprises? What happens to our family? Howe we fell to this extent?" He pulled on his hair out of frustration. "He is a Guan. Our enemy has the same blood as we did. What is this? Is this revenge?"


    Guan Xixin sat on the couch. He was silent and his face was expressionless.


    He had said many times that the fake was not his third brother. And he was right.


    But fate had cruel surprises. He was actually his cousin.


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi deliberated if she should continue speaking about her doubts on their grandfather''s death.


    However, it seemed like the two brothers were at their limit.


    Feeling the overpowering grief and confusioning from their numb faces, she suddenly could not find herself to continue.


    A warm hand enveloped hers. Linfeng whispered to her ears. "I''ll break it to them."


    Xiong Zhi slowly nodded and took a quiet breath.


    She had constantly experienced in her past life many unfortunate events that kept piling up. It was like the heavens were ying a prank on her and was trying to see how much she could handle.


    Xiong Zhi could sympathize with the two brothers.


    However, in order to be strong, one needed to face everything.


    In order to gain the whole support of the Guan Empire in the battle against Guan Gao Huan and Ming Zhi Yi, she needed them to be absolutely irreconcble with giving up vengeance.


    Vengeful hearts could drive the people to go beyond their limits.


    Linfeng broke the long silence.


    "Can you still handle it?"


    The two brothers looked at him slowly with numb eyes.


    Linfeng sighed. "....In fact, there''s still more that we think you need to know."


    "...."


    "...."


    Guan Gu Riughed once hoarsely. "There''s more?" His bloodshot eyes then turned solemn. "We might as well receive all the bad news today."


    His c.h.e.s.t felt suffocated. However, he must steel his heart to what was toe. He was the elder brother. His third brother''s grievances were still left unpaid.


    Guan Xixin was forced topose himself as well.


    Their family was doomed enough with tragic fates. Adding another dirt to a pile of waste was not a big deal.


    Because they were already too overwhelmed to the point of numbness.


    What could be bigger than what they have just discovered?


    ...But they were wrong.


    Linfeng''s voice was solemn. "Then please brace yourselves. This is about the former head''s death."


    They both froze.


    Linfeng: "We have suspicions that his death has something to do with Gunan."


    Silence.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Guan Xixin lost all blood on his face.


    ....Maybe, this was a truth that they could not handle at the moment.


    ******


    There was a heavy atmosphere in the air.


    Guan Xixin slowly stood up.


    "W-what do you mean? Are you saying that my grandfather''s death is caused by someone?" Guan Xixin''s voice trembled. "That... That someone harmed my grandfather?"


    Guan Gu Ri''s face was also deathly pale.


    With proven truths over the fraud Gunan and his identity, he did not have much doubt on Zhou Linfeng''s words.


    However, if what the man just said was true....


    Guan Gu Ri clenched his hand hard. His nails dug on his palm and broke his skin, causing a trail of blood to flow.


    The corners of his vision began to grow ck and white.


    He tried to control his breathing.


    Guan Gu Ri restrained himself from storming outside and kill that bastard with his own hands even if he had to be condemned as someone who murdered a person with Guan''s blood.


    No!


    That bastard was not even worthy of that blood!


    Guan Gu Ri swallowed hard and whispered, "Can you please tell us... why you came up to that conclusion?"


    Xiong Zhi answered for Linfeng.


    "I believe you all heard about Xiong De who went to prison."


    "...."


    The two brothers nodded. Of course, this was the biggest scandal of that time thatsted for several months.


    The attempted murder on Old Xiong, among other things.


    Xiong Zhi continued. "Gunan has someone that provides him with a potent and undetectable poison. This poison can instantly kill if taken in micro-dose, but if taken in nano-doses across time, the effects will be suspended until it reaches the targeted micro-amount. The effects will then show without detecting the poison, unless the forensics has existing data and specialized equipment made for it.


    "Gunan... He once used this against my grandfather through Xiong De. I got a sample of that poison and had my people research it. The results showed that it can cause slow organ failure, weakening immune and bodily systems, and symptoms that appeared simr to the severe effects of aging and poor health." Xiong Zhi paused. "Just like how your grandfather experienced."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin were nk.


    Undetectable poison...


    Slow organ failure...


    "We only managed to get a look at your grandfather''s medical condition when he was officially dered dead. We apologize for looking into it without your permission," Xiong Zhi added.


    However, the two brothers were not concerned about this.


    Their minds focused on the word ''undetectable poison'', organ failure, and the old head of the Xiong family who almost became a victim of it.


    In other words, there was once a chance to disrupt this murderous n and save their grandfather.


    What made them feel horrified and shaken was the fact that they failed to stop it, while the young Xiong Heiress was able to.


    She was able to save her grandfather, while the two of them, could not.


    They could have saved their grandfather had they been a bit more attentive....


    And yet they had been too preupied with other things and even exhausted their grandfather...


    Shock, fury, guilt, and grief.


    Myriad of emotions finally drowned them to a numbed state of nkness.


    They had nothing to say.


    They felt powerless and useless.

 Chapter 673 - Allies

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Allies</h4>


    Xiong Zhi let the two brothers digest the information first and drank the warm tea on the table, respectfully giving them time to grieve.


    When she felt that they had calmed down, she continued.


    "We don''t have sufficient proof yet. But if you join us in breaking him down, we will find more evidence to the truth behind it."


    The two brothers were silent.


    Guan Gu Ri''s heart was still boiling, but he had to focus on the matter at hand. After a while, he started to speak. "The reason why you wanted to bring him down was because he brought harm to Headmaster Xiong? Is that the debt you are talking about earlier?"


    "That''s one of the reasons. The water you see is only a stream of one of the rivers. To learn the truth of all of it, you need to step further and see how deep this water goes." Xiong Zhi stared straight deeply into his eyes.


    "We are telling you this information as a sign of our sincerity to make allies with you. If you join us and support us in bringing Gunan down and the people behind him, we will tell you our ultimate goal and the reason why we are doing this naturally. We are also not going to hold back any information regarding the identity of the enemy and will be transparent with you."


    She held out her hand. "Headmaster Guan Gu Ri, are you willing to join hands with us?"


    "...."


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes were deep.


    He was a Guan, one of the most powerful families in the country, yet he was yed like a fool and was blinded for so many years by a mysterious power that he did not know existed.


    A uniquely undetectable poison that he did not know the existence of.


    An illegitimate cousin pretending to be their third brother.


    What Guan Gu Ricked the most was insight and information which Xiong Zhi and Linfeng have.


    He had promised to himself already that no matter what the cost was, he would exact revenge.


    Guan Gu Ri nced at his younger brother.


    Guan Xixin nodded at him.


    Their minds were the same. As long as they could bring Gunan and the people who yed with their fate ruthlessly to hell, they were willing to do anything.


    The young headmaster of the Guan family reached out and shook hands with Xiong Zhi, signifying the official start of their cooperation.


    "We, thest of the Guan family''s direct line, express our sincerity to ally with you. Let''s bring him down and let them pay for all the injustices they have done."


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    "Then we will discuss our ns with you."


    Time passed quickly as the room''s atmosphere turned solemn with each passing minute.


    Outside, the clouds started to cover the sun, and half a day had passed without them noticing.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng stood up to lead the Guan brothers outside.


    While walking, Xiong Zhi spoke to Guan Gu Ri before they reached the door.


    "Please keep him in the Guan Empire''s building as much as you can. With him detained there, we can watch his actions closely. And when the timees, that man named Gunan will not be able to run away or escape from us," Xiong Zhi advised. Her eyes became colder at the mention of the man.


    She had learned from Guan Gu Ri that he had discreetly detained the man without thetter knowing it. Under the disguise that he was the newly assigned chairman and there was a lot for Gunan to do in his own office, he needed to stay in the office and fix all the backlogged work and the aftereffects of the scandal.


    For now, the busy man had not noticed anything yet.


    Guan Gu Ri nodded. His face was solemn.


    He did not know what to feel on this day.


    What was more¡­ The n to bring Gunan down was a wless n that Guan Gu Ri could notin about.


    He inwardly admitted that he needed these people''s help.


    Thus, for something like this, he swore solemnly. "I will never let him out of the building under my watch. I made sure to reinforce the security of the building discreetly. He will never be able to escape. Since he walked into the tiger''s den on his own ord, I will not let him go so freely."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. She trusted Guan Gu Ri''s words.


    "That''s good. Tomorrow, we will start our next move. He will definitely try to go out because of it and might notice something. I will put my trust in you. We must not let him out and escape."


    Guan Gu Ri detaining Gunan was the best unexpected treat they had.


    The two brothers promised that they would not let Gunan go. Reaching the elevator, they put their masks and sunsses on.


    Although their hearts felt heavy and grim, with the newfound goal to drive them forward, they were no longer as lifeless and were already looking forward to tomorrow''s surprise with dark hearts. They would watch the fraud fall with their own eyes.


    When the pair of brothers finally left, the man and woman both sighed. An important task was done impably.


    "Are you sure you wanted to meet him?"


    "Un," Xiong Zhi nodded.


    When Xiong Zhi exined their n to corner Gunan, Linfeng understood what she was trying to do. In order to gather more evidence and bring Gunan down, there was still something that Xiong Zhi needed to do.


    Linfeng bent down and pressed his forehead to hers. "I can go instead, in your ce. It is not necessarily you."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. Shefortingly pressed a light kiss on his lips. "No. I am the one who put him there. If he sees me personally, or if I manage to provoke him well, he is more likely to spill the beans. Trust me, I can handle this."


    Linfeng frowned. He was still worried. But knowing that his girlfriend was stubborn, he had no choice but to support her quietly.


    He held the back of her head and kissed her deeply in silent punishment for worrying him.


    Teeth and tongues entangled warmly.


    After a long kiss, Linfeng sighed huskily. "Alright. But I''ll go with you."


    Xiong Zhi smiled, leaned on him, and tightened her embrace on his slim waist. "Thank you."


    Linfeng hugged her back.


    Taking a break from the tiring day, they stayed that way for a long while.


    Linfeng thought of the information that he had not told her yet.


    "Zhi''er."


    "Hmm."


    "There''s something you need to know."


    "Hmm?"


    "Xiong Wuyue is probably dead."


    There was silence.


    Her long phoenix eyes were silently inquiring.


    Linfeng looked away and exined. "She went to Gunan, and ever since then, she never went out. I suspect that Gunan kept her there and nned to do something about her. However, I have never seen a servant go in there whenever Gunan is out to provide food and necessities for a woman." He paused. "She is¡­ probably dead."


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes.


    Xiong Wuyue, one of her most hated enemies.


    She had long wished for that evil woman to die terribly after everything she had done to her in the past life. That woman had tried to do all of those things again to her in this life, but Xiong Zhi managed to turn things around.


    Did Xiong Zhi feel sorry for this princess-disease who could have died without anyone knowing, like what a V.i.r.g.i.n Mary or a White Lotus would do?


    The answer was no.


    Xiong Zhi was no kind woman. She was very vengeful and held grudges deeply. After her tragic experiences, if it meant killing her enemies to make them disappear, then she would.


    An eye for an eye.


    In the end, it was still her enemies killing each other off.


    With Gunan''s personality and secrets, he might have silenced Xiong Wuyue a long time ago.


    It had been so long since Xiong Zhi remembered Xiong Wuyue.


    After she put Xiong De and Xiong Wuyue into their ces, she felt that her revenge was not satisfying enough. So she ordered her people to take a look at them from time to time.


    She was then mystified about the unfortunate things that kept happening to the two. It was then that she realized that there was someone taking revenge for her.


    She knew it was Linfeng.


    The feeling of dissatisfaction instantly went away. Her man was taking revenge for her in manners that were more satisfying to her than she could think of, and thatpleted her vengeful heart. From then on, her mind never wandered again to that father and daughter pair who once brought hell to her life.


    Because the table was turned and her revenge for them was fulfilled.


    So Xiong Zhi did not feel regret or remorse after hearing the news, but not necessarily joyous either.


    Xiong Zhi just thought, ''Oh, so she died.''


    She had taken her revenge on them and they would never be able to retaliate. What happened to them afterwards was no longer her concern.


    It was just karma going around to bite her enemies.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "I can use that information. Thank you for telling me."


    Linfeng looked at her, observing her reaction. "You''re not going to ask me why I know? Or¡­ maybe ask me something?"


    Xiong Zhi smiled in amus.e.m.e.nt. "I believe you''ve done it all for me. Besides, I am not afraid of the cruel side of you."


    Does her man really think she was delicate?


    Linfeng was stunned. "You already knew?"


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    "To what extent?"


    "It should be all of it."


    "...."


    Xiong Wuyue getting addicted to drugs.


    Her iprehensible debt.


    Xiong De''s transfer to the worst cell in the worst prison.


    His sufferings and cruel treatment.


    All of it.


    "I knew them all. Thank you for punishing them on my behalf."


    "...."


    Linfeng suddenly chuckled and nuzzled his face on hers. His worries that his cruel side would be found out by her melted away.


    "Anything for you, my dearest Young Miss."


    They kissed again, more passionately this time.


    The two spent the rest of the breaktime flirting with each other for a while, as if they had not just talked about an enemy''s demise.


    Becauseter on, they would be too busy taking revenge.


    *******

 Chapter 674 - Caught in a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Caught in a Trap</h4>


    The sun had risen amidst the cold breeze of autumn. People woke up to the news of another controversy encircling the Guan Empire.


    The topic became hot immediately.


    In the past few days, fraud identity scandals and the murder involving the new head of the Guan Empire spread in the news channels and social media day after day. But with the Guan Empire''s influence, it got buried quickly.


    However, it did not stop the people in the upper circles to notice that something was going on. Even amongst the public, there were already spections on the scandals of the new chairman. But it did not blow up due to the power of the Guan Empire.


    However, today, another news was released. It came from one of the most trusted sources of the public.


    The acimed rising tiger and the eye of owl in the media industry, SHM.


    SHM media was known for their transparency and bold confidence in pursuing truth. Ever since they made their popr debut almost five years ago, they kept releasing news and articles that were helpful and eye-openers to the public.


    The most recent news was about helping a poor individual who was trampled by greedy people from the higher levels of the pyramid. SHM helped them obtain justice by helping the victim speak out the truth and used the country''sws to condemn the sinners.


    The public often kept watch of the news from SHM and branded them as a media channel that only spoke of the truth and sought justice for the masses. They have long gained the public''s trust.


    SHM had been rather quiet regarding this scandal. However, today, they finally spoke up and released an article. The number of people who were interested in this scandal grew ten times in just one day with SHM''s influence.


    It was now harder to conceal the matter from the public.


    Moreover, the scandal was about Univ One which recently became a huge sensation just a few weeks ago.


    Thus, the prolonged scandal reached new heights.


    The article that was released by SHM indicated that Univ One''s foundation was allegedly not created through legal means.


    Unlike SC''s ZD World which was backed by the power of the five kings'' investments andwork, Univ One''s foundation investment was apparently gotten through illegal trading underground. This information came from an anonymous source but contained many details that alerted the relevant investigation team of the government.


    It was said that Guan Gao Huan, the creator of Univ One, did not use funds from the Guan Empire nor his inheritance, because all of the Guans from the main branch received their inheritance from their parents at a specific age.


    Based on Univ One''s creation date which thepany had released in the pioneering scandal with SC more than two months ago, Guan Gao Huan should not have received his inheritance at that time.


    This fact was backed by the article marked with the Guan seal detailing the Guan Family''sws on this matter.


    A lot of people began to question the Guan Family if the article was telling the truth. After all, it was released by SHM, the most trusted source of the public. There was surely some truth in it.


    Immediately, in the middle of the rushingments and exchange of spections, a Guan member from a secondary branch gave their statement that the article regarding the Guan''s familyw was true.


    The appearance of that confirmation made the news rise to another level.


    So it was true?!


    Then if Guan Gao Huan did not receive any support from the Guan Empire nor from his Guan family, then where did the astronomical amount of money in creating Univ One, a multi-billionrge-scale project,e from?


    Initially, people thought that this project, Univ One, was backed by the Guan Empire since the Second Young Master Guan created it.


    Of course, there were a handful of intellectuals who questioned why a Guan member would stand up to confirm this information that was obviously incriminating towards the Guan Empire.


    But this was immediately swallowed by therge majority.


    The masses felt that they had indeed overlooked something important.


    The foundation of Univ One itself.


    For the conspiracy-loving masses, it was as if everything suddenly came to light.


    The public pointed their fingers at the Guan Empire to make an exnation.


    Did the Guan Empire fund Univ One? If they did not, then who funded Univ One?


    ....


    Inside the locked doors of the chairman''s office of the Guan Empire, Gunan swept his hand on the table. An avnche of doc.u.ments and a cup of coffee fell from the table, crashing and shattering on the floor.


    "Useless! Useless! You should all just die! Just a simple task and you can''t handle it well!"


    The man was livid.


    The phone pressed against his ears sounded again.


    "I apologize, Master. We truly made sure that the mediapany who previously released the scandal will be tightlipped, but we overlooked that SHM, such a big mediapany, will suddenly take interest in it--"


    "I don''t need your excuses! Go to SHM and make them delete it. Make sure that they offer a public apology to me and to Univ One," Gunan ordered with gritted teeth.? With this single article, it could destroy his hard-earned Univ One!


    The voice on the other side hesitated. "Master, it is said that SHM refuses to receive bribes. And by doing it, we are letting them aware that it is all true--"


    "Shut up! Just make a way to pull down that crap! You useless fool!"


    After yelling for a while, Gunan took a deep breath. He then spoke more calmly this time.


    "Besides, they only received useless spections. They don''t have actual evidence. They can''t trace back those dealings to me. And if they did, I can just point it to another person, can''t I? So make sure that you handle the media. I have the Guan Empire with me. I can just tell the people that they funded me."

 Chapter 675 - Caught in a Trap (II)

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Caught in a Trap (II)</h4>


    Gunan calmed down after saying these words.


    He still had a way out of this.


    "This is yourst chance, or else, I will have your head in my mansion, do you understand?"


    It was a threat spoken in a cold tone.


    His subordinates shuddered and promised that they would do well this time before ending the call.


    Gunan sat on his chair. His eyes narrowed.


    There was no doubt about it. The people targeting him would not stop just here. No matter how much he kept the matter under wraps, they would just dig it up and add another pile on top of it.


    This series of scandals was just getting bigger and bigger, like a never ending cycle.


    For sure, his father and master must have heard about it by now. Gunan could no longer block his ears.


    His eyes shed.


    Since he could not block these from reaching the master, then he must show that he could clean up after himself. He must handle this matter well. Before his father and master took everything away from him.


    Now that he calmed down, he thought of the ns to counter this mess. He suddenly thought of the Guan member''s confirmation.


    How dare a member of Guan family assisted the people that was targeting the Guan Empire?


    His eyes darkened. He pressed on a button to unlock the office and dialed the inte.


    "Bring my eldest brother to me."


    He was certain that alleged Guan person was somehow connected to Guan Xixin. Or perhaps, it was Guan Xixin himself and just used another person as front.


    Come to think of it.


    He should have him now without dy.


    While Gunan was waiting for Guan Gu Ri, he started to clean up the recent scandal.


    He let the Guan Empire make a public statement that Univ One was being supported by the Guan empire. One of the proofs they showed was the expansion of Univ One in other areas a few months ago that was approved by the former head.


    This made some people shut up, but there were still a lot of people who were not fooled by the statement. There were a lot of loopholes in the Guan Empire''s statement such as theck of proven date of the support, and the detailed ounts they had not released in public yet. Thetter was understandable as this was considered within the privacy rights of the corporate group. However, this could have rified a lot.


    While the public was still confused about who to believe, Guan Gu Ri finally arrived in the chairman''s office.


    His face was full of worries as he came in.


    "Brother..."


    However, his words stopped when he saw the mess in the room.


    Gunan was busy taking care of the scandals that he had not had the time to clean up after venting his anger out.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes shed with dark delight in someone''s misfortune before it was quickly reced by worries.


    "Brother, what happened here? Are you alright?"


    "How can I be alright when Univ One is being attacked by the enemy left and right? This can affect the Guan Empire by arge margin."


    Gunan was holding his tablet. His eyes were on the real-time stock exchange market. Many quick investors started pulling out from Univ One. Since Univ One was already a subsidiary of the Guan Empire, the whole market of the Guan Empire was affected.


    "I heard about it. I instructed some people to look into it, but they can''t find the people behind the spread of these articles. Some of my men went to SHM already, and they are negotiating with them right now."


    Gunan''s stiff brows rxed when he heard that.


    His men were really useless. They dared not to go near SHM, yet his eldest brother was able to negotiate with those journalists.


    He could? not help but ask, "Do you know someone there?"


    Guan Gu Ri nodded. "I have a friend who works there. He has a bit of authority, so I know that we can hear from him in just a short whileter. "


    Gunan nodded in satisfaction. The Guan Empire surely had its influence everywhere. It made his uneasy heart rx a bit.


    "Good. I want to meet your friend as soon as possible. I need an exnation from SHM and a public apology."


    Guan Gu Ri knew what Gunan wanted. He mocked him inside. This bastard was really shameless. What could he expect from a fraud? But he just nodded despite the boiling anger inside him.


    Guan Gu Ri touched his necktie softly. His eyes shed before asking worriedly, "Brother, I just saw your released statement through the Empire. I know you made it immediately due to the situation, however, if the public asks for more exnation, how can we cover this lie? I am your brother, so please be honest with me. Where did the money used to fund the creation of Univ Onee from? Is it really from dirty money?"


    Gunan''s face shed with annoyance. But he did not answer.


    In his mind, he was cooking up a reasonable lie.


    Guan Gu Ri continued. "I know the familyws. And it isn''t possible for you to create money overseas given the circ.u.mstances at that time. I saw the reports from grandfather, you only studied and did not work abroad. So how can you get the money? Grandpa and I did not ask you the details when you introduced Univ One to us because we are happy and proud that you achieved something so great. But we have been meaning to ask you, and so I''ll ask you now. How were you able to get all of this?"


    Gunan looked him in the eyes.


    ¡­.No matter what he said now, it would look like a lie.


    So why not say the half-truth? This guy was just in dumb when it came to his family anyways.


    "...It is true that I did not create it with the Guan''s money. It is from my friends and my saved allowance. I have a business partnership that the family is not aware of."

 Chapter 676 - Caught in a Trap (III)

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Caught in a Trap (III)</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri yed innocent. Worries and anxiousness were in his eyes. "What business? Did you really step into the ck waters?"


    Gunan lowered his eyes. "Do you really expect me to always rely on you and the family for the inheritance battle, when you all abandoned me alone in such an unfamiliar ce? If I don''t have Univ One, I won''t be able to even enter the shareholders'' eyes nor have a chance to fight for the heir position. Do you me me?"


    Guan Gu Ri stiffened. His eyes shed darkly.


    Don''t you dare use my brother''s grievances to ask pity from me!


    His lips trembled with fury, but he kept it well.


    Guan Gu Ri: "Brother¡­ I did not mean that¡­ I don''t me you. As your brother, I just want to know so that I can help you. We need to create backup details for your¡­. lie."


    Gunan hid a smirk inside. This dumb man was really easy.


    He pretended to sound sad. "It''s not dirty money. But in order to get the funds fast, there are indeed a few slightly illegal means that we could not avoid using."


    Guan Gu Ri looked worried. "Such as?"


    "You don''t need to know. Just cover me with this, brother. Univ One is the Guan Empire''s trump card now."


    Bastard.


    Guan Gu Ri lowered her eyes. He was still upset. However, it was not the time to blow his cover yet.


    He touched his necktie surreptitiously.


    ''You heard all of that?''


    Outside the Guan Empire''s premises, two parking lots away, a low-key mini van was parked.


    Guan Xixin, Lin Ruo, and a police officer heard the conversation through Guan Gu Ri''s installed bug in his tie.


    (A/n: Lin Ruo- SHM''s PR, one of the owners of SHM, the lean guy.)


    Lin Ruo reyed the conversation many times.


    He then looked at the officer.


    "Officer, is it enough for your people to warrant an arrest?"


    The officer had a solemn expression.


    "Yes. The article might be vague and can''t be used as evidence because it was reported anonymously, but his words about using illegal means can hold him ountable. However..." The police officer nced at Guan Xixin. "Are you sure it will be alright? Once we publicize issuing a warrant of arrest for the new chairman of the Guan Empire, the Guan Empire will surely fall down along with it."


    Guan Xixin''s eyes were firm and unwavering.


    "We have already resolved ourselves. The Guan Empire might fall from this, but do not underestimate us. We can bring it the top heights again. We must remove the rot first before that can happen."


    The Guan brothers knew that they were damaging the Guan Empire''s interest with their own hands, but if that was what it takes to bring that fraud down, then they were willing to do it.


    The officer finally nodded.


    "Since we received support from you two brothers, then we won''t hold back. Don''t me us for this."


    Since the Guan family''s Guan Empire, the huge backing of the Univ One, had given their silent support, there was no reason to hold back. They would not be receiving any retaliation from the empire itself, so they were willing to serve the country some justice.


    *******


    At the same time, a car parked not far away from the entrance of the provincial Shangguan Prison.


    Linfeng stepped down from the car and opened the passenger door for Xiong Zhi.


    The couple walked in and signed up for visiting hours.


    Linfeng looked around.


    The facilities were clearlycking and not well maintained. Linfeng expected that this ce would be a bit unhygienic, but not in the visitor''s area. However, it seemed that the officials had no qualms pocketing the money allocated for this ce. Well, what could he expect from the worst prison in the country?


    "Zhi''er, I can handle this. You can just wait in the car."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head and held his arm. Her other hand covered her nose daintily with a handkerchief.


    The ce had a moldy and stuffy smell that made people unconsciously cover their noses. It was unknown where the smell came from. It must be from the rotting chairs or the area where the prisoners were kept while visiting.


    But Xiong Zhi was not too bothered. The worse this ce was, the better her heart became. At least she knew that the man who was left here to rot was not doing any better. Only worse.


    "It''s alright. I can handle this much. Besides, I want to see him with my own eyes, too."


    Linfeng helplessly sighed. His girl could not be persuaded.


    A guard called their number. When the guard saw that it was the two of them, he politely blocked them.


    "I am sorry. The prisoner''s name is under the red list. Only one person can visit at a specific time."


    "That''s fine. I''ll go." Xiong Zhi readily left Linfeng alone.


    Why was there a feeling of being abandoned?


    ....


    Walking inside, Xiong Zhi was brought to another ce where the visitors could see the prisoners.


    The visitors and the prisoners were separated by a transparent screen.


    This was the provincial prison after all, so the visiting area was huge and extended for quite a length.


    At present, there were three visitors talking to the other three prisoners. Each of them were divided to give privacy to one another. However, everything was old and had unknown stains, from the screen to the chairs.


    As if she did not see those stains on the chair, Xiong Zhi sat down quietly and waited for the other person to sit on the prisoner''s side.


    While waiting, she remembered her tragic past.


    The man had looked at her with disdainful eyes, killed her grandfather, sold her to the devil, stole the Xiong Empire, and destroyed the roots of the Xiong family, all for his selfish interest. He onceughed at her mockingly before she was imprisoned by the beast.

 Chapter 677 - Bait

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Bait</h4>


    Across from her through the screen, the door opened and the two guards who were frowning and trying their best to hold their breaths came out. They were holding a thin and dirty grey-haired man.


    Instantly, the smelly hall was filled with another pungent smell.


    The visitors on Xiong Zhi''s side frowned and took a look at the uing prisoner. Even the prisoners on the other side narrowed their eyes and moved away as much as they could from the neer.


    The thin old man had very dirty and moldy clothes. His grey hair was covered with grime and were knotted together. If one looked closely, they were all knotted by unknown dark substances that had dried. His wrinkled yellow skin had some purple and green bruises.


    His state was the worst among the prisoners here.


    The gloomy eyes under the dirty hair looked around.


    "Who is visiting me? Is it my daughter?" His hoarse voice cracked as they were filled with hope.


    The guards who were holding him frowned even more. "Don''t speak! You stink!"


    He was forced to sit on the chair and the next moment, they left him be.


    "Wuyue?"


    The filthy man looked at Xiong Zhi. His eyes were looking at a savior.


    However, when he finally saw a clean and familiar face that he did not expect to see, he froze.


    His eyes then turned red.


    "You evil bitch!" He stood up and bellowed.


    His pungent smell apanied by his smelly breath almost made Xiong Zhi gag. But she kept her face cold.


    She was inwardly shocked at seeing this man in front of her. She did not recognize even a bit of Xiong De on this man who looked worse than a beggar.


    Not any shadow of that prideful arrogant ruthless man who looked at people like they were tools for him to use could be seen at the present man before her.


    But one thing was certain. She did not pity him at all.


    Xiong Zhi moved a few inches away to relieve the smelling out from him. She smiled coolly, but her eyes were cold. "It''s been a long while, uncle."


    Xiong De, whose hands were bound by handcuffs, banged his head on the screen. "You devil! What are you doing here?! Are you here to see my wretched state?!"


    Xiong Zhi could not help but cover her nose. She looked disgustedly at Xiong De.


    The smell was really gross. Totally a bioweapon.


    Xiong De: !!!


    Xiong De''s eyes were filled with fury and shame. He knew his own situation right now. The look of disgust in Xiong Zhi''s eyes made him feel more aggrieved. Manic fury and unwillingness filled him.


    He banged his head more as he cursed. "You devil! You are the incarnate of the devil! You put me here and made me live worse than a beggar! You and your grandfather should just go to hell! You will die and everyone you cherish will die! You will suffer in the deepest pits of hell!" He cursed and made a scene in the area.


    The long period of suffering, terror, and loneliness had already extinguished any hint of dignity and calmness in him.


    The guards on standby got irritated. They walked up to Xiong De threateningly with their batons.


    "Stop making a fuss! If you don''t want to receive visitors, we will end it here and no one will allow you to get another visitor anymore!"


    Xiong De paled.


    No!


    He had just gone outside of that damned ce twice in all the time he spent here in this prison.


    They could not take this little breather away from him! His daughter might visit him anytime and save him! He could not let them take this only privilege away!


    "No! No! I am sorry! I''ll behave! I''ll behave!"


    The terror of this ce was engraved in him. The officers here were the gods. They decided everything. Food, walks, work hours, and peace was in their hands. Even his life.


    Even though the person he hated the most was in front of him, he could not afford to act arrogant and let his days be as worse as his first month.


    Well, who could not be? When she was in ''that'' ce, she did beg and feared the beast as if her life was in his hands, which was basically true.


    Xiong De sat down on the chair again. He behaved more calmly this time, but his eyes as he looked at Xiong Zhi were still murderous.


    Xiong Zhi returned his gaze with a faint sneer. "Why are you cursing me so much? Are you sure that I am the one who put you in here?"


    Xiong De trembled with rage. But he remained seated and greeted his teeth. "Who else could it be? You wanted the heir position yourself. That''s your n all along, isn''t it?!"


    Xiong Zhi slightly tilted her head in amus.e.m.e.nt. A riled up person was easy to provoke.


    And easy to y with.


    "Hmm? I am not sure. The heir position is supposed to be handed to me by grandfather originally anyways, whether you interfere or not. What brought you here in this prison, is the fact that you made a mistake by targeting a person way bigger than you are. Did you think that grandfather would let you go unscathed after learning that you were poisoning him?"


    Xiong De did not answer. He knew that the bitch was taunting him.


    Xiong Zhi leaned in and ignored the pungent smell. "Why did you ever let your guard down and let someone use you? Now, do you see where it brought you?"


    What was she saying?


    Someone used him?

 Chapter 678 - Bait (II)

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Bait (II)</h4>


    Xiong Zhi leaned back. Seeing that he took the bait, she continuednguidly.


    "Well, I can understand why you fell for it. Guan Gao Huan really did a good job of using your hand and then throwing you away after getting what he wanted."


    Xiong De: !!!


    This whore!


    She knew his dealings with Guan Gao Huan!


    His back felt cold.


    Since when?


    And why was she saying that Guan Gao Huan used him?


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes took in his shock. "Don''t you ever wonder in your time here how we were able to get hold of that poison? Why is the unique, undetectable, tasteless, and colorless poison suddenly known to us? Did that person say that it was a poison which only he could get a hold of?"


    Xiong De suddenly remembered Guan Gao Huan''s words when he gave the poison to him.


    He said these words to him back then: ''It is only my people and I who know this poison. It is not in the ck market yet and no one will know that you have this in your hand. You can kill him without being detected.''


    A p of thunder boomed in Xiong De''s mind.


    Naturally, he always wondered how Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong discover his ns of poisoning the old man. It was only him and the butler sent by Guan Gao Huan who knew of this secret exchange.


    It turned out¡­ This was nned by Guan Gao Huan all along?


    But why?!


    What was his motive?!


    Xiong Zhi could see Xiong De''s mind running. She saw his desperation, confusion, and unwillingness.


    She riled him up more. "What''s more, he did a good job when cleaning up after himself, silencing both of you. The other is left inside this prison to rot, while the other¡­ Well, who knows what happened to Xiong Wuyue after visiting him in his ce. She never went back."


    !!!


    Xiong De''s eyes widened. He stood up in shock.


    An ominous coldness seeped through her limbs, through his nerves, and grabbed hold of his heart.


    What was this whore implying?


    His daughter!


    Did something happen to his daughter?!


    "W-what do you mean?" He tremblingly asked. "Where is my daughter?! Did he lock her up? What did he do to my daughter?!"


    Xiong Zhi calmly watched him.


    Karma is truly a bitch.


    "What do you think of Guan Gao Huan? A harmless man who will just detain a woman to keep her silent? You had your dealings with him, so you know him best." She snorted lightly. "I told you. Xiong Wuyue never went back after that day. I am keeping an eye on your daughter since she is my ''beloved'' cousin. I''ve been all prepared to give her many surprises. But who knows why she went after Guan Gao Huan. Do I still need to spell it out for you?"


    Xiong De trembled. His eyes were wide-open and dted. He copsed on the chair, his strength leaving him.


    As a ruthless man who silenced people without batting an eye, he knew well what to do if he was in Guan Gao Huan''s shoes. Since the other had be a weakness who had no power and worth, he would have no qualms to just get rid of the person.


    And ending someone''s life was the best method.


    After all, the dead did not tell tales.


    Then his daughter¡­ Could his daughter be...?!


    Xiong De''s eyes were wide. Terror, disbelief, and despair were on his face.


    His daughter had not visited him again after the first time she did.


    And Xiong De had been waiting for his daughter to save him and take him out of this hellish ce. His daughter was his only hope! He survived and tolerated this ce for long because he believed that his daughter was still waiting for him to get back what they had before.


    For days, he had been eagerly waiting for his daughter''s next visit.


    Weeks came, then months passed. He expected that one day, his daughter would visit him again and give him hope.


    However¡­ She did note. Not a shadow was seen.


    Xiong De stopped counting the days and just believed that she would one day visit him.


    In those times, his mind would sometimes wonder if his daughter encountered a mishap. They had too many enemies outside. Those enemies could easily take care of a lone and hapless girl. But he would immediately stop that thought, since having those thoughts just made his already hellish life worse.


    He dared not think of it.


    And now, Xiong Zhi''s words made those dreadful thoughts resurface.


    Suddenly, the fog in Xiong De''s brain cleared up a bit and he began to realize the things he had ignored before due to his despair in prison.


    Since they had lost everything, Xiong Wuyue would likely run to Guan Gao Huan and ask for help. And if the man refused to help, his daughter would likely threaten the man to expose the man''s involvement with them in all those crimes.


    Then Guan Gao Huan would definitely resort to those¡­ usual methods to clean up the ''trouble'' that came on his way.


    Silencing his daughter was an easy task for Guan Gao Huan since no one would bother with what happened to a criminal''s daughter.


    Xiong De''s blood turned cold and his face turned deathly pale. He sat down dazedly. All the strength in his body left.


    Was his daughter really¡­ dead?


    Dead?


    Gone forever?


    The only beacon of hope, the candlelight that flickered from time to time against the strong tumultuous winds, was instantly extinguished by cold water.

 Chapter 679 - Bait Taken

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Bait Taken</h4>


    Xiong Zhi quietly watched every change in the expression of the man in front of her.


    Even a man like him was still a father and could still feel a father''s loss despite his evil deeds. He had unscrupulously killed others'' loved ones before for his own interests, whether to secure business sess or through illegal trading.


    Now, his retribution hade.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes indifferently.


    Too bad, she was not the right person to pity him nor offer him alms offort, because she had ns to make use of his bottled up emotions.


    The more he burned in hell, the more that she wanted it.


    Towards the enemies who had made her suffer hell, she would only be more cruel.


    "I wonder what is the deal between you two. After you went to prison, he went all out andunched a multi-billion project, Univ One. This helped him win the fight for the sessor in the Guan Empire. And guess what? He actually won. Did you help him with that?" Xiong Zhi turned a blind eye at Xiong De''s grief and casually threw more pits for him.


    Xiong De''s eyes turned red with fury and grief, as well as an underlying torrent of remorse.


    There was no reason for this woman to lie to him.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "He won...? "


    "Yes. He is the new chairman. If you don''t believe me, you can check this¡­" Xiong Zhi already prepared the printed picture with the news where Guan Gao Huan was dered as the new chairman of the Guan Empire.


    "After Headmaster Old Guan died, he won the fight for the sessor and is now the current head. Tell me, did you help him kill Old Guan too like how you almost did to my grandfather?"


    Xiong De was stunned.


    The old headmaster of the Guan family died..?


    He was kept inside the prison where there were no television nor electric fans installed. He was naturally unaware of the happenings in the outside world.


    He fell deathly silent.


    They failed to kill Old Xiong, so Gao Huan turned to his own grandfather?


    His daughter, his poor daughter... He should have persuaded her not to be careless in front of that ruthless man!


    Xiong Zhi spoke more clearly and slowly. She fanned the doubts in Xiong De''s hearts.


    "Though I wonder, why did he previously set his eyes on the Xiong family if he has the power to get the Guan family''s heir position on his own. Do you perhaps have something that Guan Gao Huan needed? "


    Xiong De: ¡­!


    Something that Gao Huan needed from him?


    His frozen mind began to turn.


    Suddenly, the Country E dealings that he had with Guan Gao Huan before came to his mind. It was a sessful trade and if not for his imprisonment and his people''s betrayal, it would have be a massive treasure hove. On the day where everything started to fall, he was suddenly cut off from that trade and could not use his connections and his men.


    And Guan Gao Huan did not even contact him.


    Xiong De slowed down.


    He then caught up with Xiong Zhi''s previous words.


    The multi-billion dor project that Guan Gao Huan used as a winning chip to win the fight for session in the Guan Empire...


    Suddenly, it clicked in him.


    His gloomy eyes darkened.


    Although Xiong De knew that this woman was likely goading him, he could not deny everything, because they were all obvious in front of him who had dealt with Guan Gao Huan for a very long time.


    Did that man plot against him so that he could get everything Xiong De owned in the underworld to fund his winning card?


    Did he perhaps¡­ expose the poison''s existence to Xiong Zhi, just as Xiong Zhi had said?


    Xiong De''s lips trembled. His eyes reddened with a crazed light.


    Did he get yed like a fool in someone''s hands?!


    A thread seemed to snap somewhere.


    "Ha¡­ Ha! Ha!" Xiong De began tough crazily.


    He, Xiong De, who almost got the Xiong family with his own hands even without that bastard''s help, actually lost everything and fell to this state because he got yed in some ploy by someone of the same age as his daughter?!


    "Guan Gao Huan! You bastard! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! How dare you use me! How dare you!!"


    Xiong De howled like a crazed person. He cursed Guan Gao Huan to hell with maddened tears and reddened eyes.


    Xiong Zhi simply watched him with cold eyes.


    If this man had been in the right state of mind in the first ce, he would not have been goaded so easily. Obviously, the time he spent in the prison had made him very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and gullible.


    Seeing the person swallow the bone, a faintest smile slowly crept onto her lips.


    ******


    Linfeng was standing outside the door of the officer''s room. Since the rusty metallic door was not soundproofed, he could hear the conversation inside with his qigong.


    Beside Linfeng was the officer on guard busily counting the cash bills in the envelope that Linfeng had brought early on.


    Moments ago, Xiong Zhi requested to extend the visit to a more private room. Linfeng had long investigated, this kind of request was frequent in this ce as long as someone had the money to put on the table. The more money they spend, the longer they could talk with the prisoner.


    This was only possible in this kind of prison.


    Even though Xiong De was on the red list and was not supposed to receive any special treatment, the warden allowed it after Xiong Zhi stated her name and paid him arge sum. It was also because Xiong De was a wimp in prison and would not pose any threat, so they dared to do it.


    The background behind the young woman was something a mere officer dared not offend.


    Inside the room, Xiong De''s hands were cuffed onto the chair while his feet were strapped as well. He could not reach a distance longer than one meter. Across him on the other side of the table was the calm Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong De''s pungent smell was stronger without the screen. Despite this disgusting smell that could make stomachs turn, Xiong Zhi still chose to face him alone like this.


    Because this would give this man more freedom to speak out secrets.


    Xiong De''s head was lowered. He looked lifeless after crying andughing crazily in the visitor''s area. He was unusually quiet now.


    Finally, the dirty man started to speak.


    "Did you bring me here to just let me listen to this silence? I know what you are doing. Riling me up like this¡­ watching me as you extinguished myst hope..."


    Xiong De gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot red.


    ****


    (A/n: In volume one, this dealing between Xiong De and Guan Gao Huan was the underground trade in ''Bahrain/Britain'' which was then reced in volume two as underground trading for ''Country E''. The names of the countries changed to country A. B, C etc to maintain consistency in the novel. )

 Chapter 680 - Bait Taken (II)

    <h4>Chapter 680 - Bait Taken (II)</h4>


    Xiong De might have be rusty after spending a long time in this hellish ce, but he was still once the man who stood on top of the pyramid, so he understood somehow now what Xiong Zhi was doing.


    She wanted something from him.


    Xiong Zhi lightly nced over. "As expected, you''ll get your wits back after venting. However, are you really satisfied with that? Someone out there is enjoying all the benefits you worked hard for. Are you not getting angry?"


    Xiong De chuckled. Hisugh was cold and full of madness.


    "...Angry? That word can''t describe what I am feeling right now. I want to tear you both apart with my own two hands. Youing here¡­ You must want something from me. What makes you think I will give it to you?"


    "I moved against you because you tried to kill my grandfather. It''s just you paying for your crime, not me plotting against you." Xiong Zhi leaned against her seat. "But you are right. Aside from telling you the news, I came here to get something out of you. Guan Gao Huan is not stopping. After getting the Guan Empire, he nned to stretch his ws to the Xiong Empire. I came here to remind myself to not fall into his scheme like you did. You are really a good example."


    Xiong De gritted his teeth and struggled from his binds.


    ng! ng!


    This whore!


    They were all the same people who made him suffer to this point!


    Xiong De wanted to tear off the hateful mouth from Xiong Zhi''s face. With red eyes of fury, he roared.


    "Don''t f.u.c.k with me! You must want to screw Guan Gao Huan, huh?! You are thinking that I have something on him that you can use!"


    Xiong Zhi quietly watched him with indifference.


    Xiong De continued to howl. His face was full of mocking and boasting, "Well, I''ll tell you. I do have something on him. I, Xiong De, won''t lose any dealings! I always kept evidence to not let any sc.u.mbag screw me over. You must want that evidence, don''t you? You want it?! Why would I give it to you?!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed.


    Even if this man did not admit it, she still knew that with Xiong De''s personality, he would not leave himself a safeguarding chip.


    Xiong De really had it. The reason why she did not kill Xiong De in prison, even though she wanted to, was for this moment.


    Xiong De was a cautious and careful man. If it was not for her memories of her past life and preparing everything step by step, she would not be able to bring down Xiong De.


    Fortunately, the Xiong De right now was not the same as the cunning and resourceful tanuki as in the past. He did not have the right information from the outside world and his mind was no longer mentally sound as well. This all made him vulnerable and easy to scheme against.


    Xiong Zh shrugged her shoulders and chuckled. "How funny."


    "...?"


    She looked amused. "What made you think I want it? I can just avoid Guan Gao Huan. Perhaps, I can even work with him. Like you do. But of course, I won''t fall in such a state like you. I came here to remember that."


    "Lies! Why would we have to move into this private room then? Earlier you were obviously insinuating¡­"


    "Insinuating what?"


    "That you wanted to use what I know against him!"


    "That''s why it''s funny. You actually believed it. Why would I want something from a man who has nothing?"


    "You¡­!"


    Xiong Zhi spread her hands out with a magnanimous air.


    How she loved ying around with her enemies on her palm!


    "Thanks to you and to him, I saved my grandfather, became the hero of the family, and sessfully got the heir position. There''s no need to sh with him. I am someone who considers my best interest in mind. Even old enemies can still be used, as long as they are useful."


    "...!"


    Xiong De narrowed his eyes.


    Each deration from the woman made his blood rush faster.


    He gnashed his teeth.


    This could not go on! He should not let the two of them get what they want! How could he continue to live in this hellish ce while his enemy was living their life the way they want it?! No! He could not live like that!


    "You will work with that man? What nonsense! I thought you were here to make an example out of me?"


    "How silly. I obviously came here to tell you how miserable you are now, because it will be disappointing if you won''t even know it. Your daughter disappeared after asking your old ally for help, and the things you have worked hard for all went to that old ally''s pockets. I''m curious about how you would react. How do you feel?"


    ¡­.Madness!


    Like a wounded beast, Xiong De howled and struggled until his hands bled. His rity began to leave him again.


    He did not want the two of these demons to get what they wanted!


    He wanted the two of them to w and tear each other apart!


    ''...!''


    An idea suddenly came to him.


    He stopped moving all of a sudden. His bloodshot eyes turned into crescents and a crazed smile crept onto his dry and parched lips.


    Xiong Zhi raised a brow at his sudden calmness.


    "Right, you can work with him. As a gift, I''ll tell you something that I have on him instead." He leaned forward. "I indeed have evidence of my dealings with him in Country E. It is in the safe in XX Bank under my deceased wife''s name, the password is¡­"


    He gave a long series of numbers and letters. After saying that, he sneered. "I know you''re interested in it, don''t deny it. You obviously came for it. Consider it as thest gift from your uncle. Make sure that you use it on him and take leverage over him."


    And destroy yourselves together!


    Descend into the pits of hell together!


    Since that file was just gathering dust, why not hand it to his enemy and used it against Gao Huan?


    If Xiong Zhi had evidence against Guan Gao Huan, she would definitely demand an upper hand in their dealings. And knowing Guan Gao Huan''s arrogance, he would not allow it. He would surely dig up Xiong Zhi''s secrets as a counter or silence her instead.


    Because the evidence that Xiong De had in his hands could make Guan Gao Huan withdraw from the chairman position, or worse, get banned in the country and jailed. Even if he escaped from the country''s prisons, he would be like a rat chased to the dark corners of the world.


    It was not only the evidence of ck market dealings with illegal drugs, smuggling, and human trafficking. There was also the evidence that the poison he used on Old Xiong came from Guan Gao Huan, and this same poison could have been used on the Old Guan as well.


    Initially, he kept this as a threatening bargain with Gao Huan. He nned to tell it to his daughter on his daughter''s next visit. But st, his daughter nevere...and never will.


    The two sides then could fight over this and the alliance would be out of the table. They had to fight constantly to keep this secret buried from the public''s eyes.


    If both of them received much damage or even died in the process, how wonderful would that be?


    Xiong De began to chuckle as he imagined the blood-soaked Xiong Zhi and Guan Gao Huan.


    Xiong Zhi''s long phoenix eyes framed with thickshes curved up. She tapped a finger on her slender chin.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll make sure to make use of it. Who knows, perhaps, with your ''help'', I can bring him down and search for your daughter''s remains, too. After all, she was once a Xiong."


    Xiong De stoppedughing and froze.


    Right, his daughter¡­


    His poor daughter definitely suffered in that pervert''s hands!


    He must avenge his daughter!


    Boiling rage, grief, and madness overwhelmed his being.


    It was at this point that it became clear where Xiong Wuyue inherited her mania.


    The sloppy manughed like a madman, with tears streaming down on his face.


    "Right! You should kill him! If you don''t kill him first, he will kill you before you can! Ha! Bitch, s.l.u.t! You''re also the same. Do me a favor and die too! It will be good if both of you die tearing each other apart! Hahaha! My poor daughter! Father will avenge you!"


    Xiong Zhi stood up and left the room, leaving behind Xiong De who was stillughing and cursing behind her.


    She already got what she wanted.

 Chapter 681 - No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 681 - No Way Out</h4>


    The released article of SHM was still making a huge fuss on the inte. And when the Guan Empire released their statement, instead of calming down the doubts of the public, it caused people to specte more.


    Many individuals expressed their thoughts that the Guan Empire''s statement wascking. Their exnation was not sufficient enough.


    This matter refused to die down and caused the Guan Empire''s market worth to plummet. Univ One''s investors were the most affected. The investors had insight and advanced information that was not out in the public yet. They knew that there would be more attacks on the Guan Empire and the chairman himself based on the trend and clues of the recent events. The identity fraud and the capital investment scandals clearly had many dubious elements.


    It was obvious that Univ One was fast bing a sinking ship, especially now that a scandal involving illegal underground trade came up. Many investors were afraid to be identally involved and immediately pulled out their investments and shares before the stock price fell downpletely.


    This constant upheaval made Gunan busy in his newly acquired chairman''s office.


    On the next day, the chairman''s office was crowded.


    The board of directors ran with their butts on fire to the presidential floor. They had previously received orders from the chairman and the Guan family head that the leaders would handle the matter while the board and shareholders must quietly stay put. However, they finally snapped when they saw the stock price of the Guan Empire fall down along with Univ One in the stock exchange market and had no signs of stopping.


    "Chairman! It has been days since thepany stock price continues to fall! If this goes on, it will take us a year to raise it up again!"


    "Chairman, this situation is very severe. We have encountered the same situations before, but it never fell down under the red line! This is way worse than the struggles we encountered more than a decade ago!"


    The elders used their experiences to intimidate Gunan.


    As they had said, the Guan Empire had previously received attacks and setbacks from another strong rivalpany in the past.


    It was normal to face some setbacks in the industry. However, they always managed toe back on top. The worst damage they received from this kind of setback was more than a decade ago when thepany fell down the red line.


    A ''red line'' was a bottom line they set indicating a massive damage that wouldpel the Guan Empire around a year or more to recover from the loss.


    However, the recent series of attacks did a lot of damage on the Guan Empire. Thepany stock price fell fast way beyond the red line!


    And the cause of this was Univ One and the rumors regarding the new chairman.


    The elders continued to nag. "Chairman, you have to take action. In this case, we have to liquidate Univ One and at least save some resources before it bes worthless. It is better to suffer a smaller loss now than to have a bigger losster."


    Guan''s eyes flickered. He looked up from the doc.u.ments and shot a murderous look at the elder who had spoken.


    "Liquidate? If we shut down Univ One, it is the same as telling the public that the rumors are true!"


    The elders were not intimidated one bit. "Then are you saying it''s all lies? If it is, why don''t you release the details and capital investment n doc.u.ments of Univ One? If you release that instead of the Guan Empire''s statement, the public will not doubt us."


    Another shareholder spoke. "That''s right. The statement that thepany released to the public is too vague. The masses are not fools. Such a method will only give room for people to specte more. Don''t you have any more records to strengthen Univ One''s legibility?"


    ''.....'' Gunan closed his eyes. He restrained the killing intent rising irritably in his heart.


    He really wanted to kill everyone in this room right now. Their endless chattering andints made his head ache. He had not slept much ever since he got targeted, and now he still had to babysit these old bastards nearing their deathbeds.


    He gritted his teeth and opened his eyes again more calmly.


    "Why do I need to release confidential information? If I do that, I am just doing what the enemy wants. Who knows if they have another counter for that action? What if they are trying to get some kind of information and are doing all these on purpose? I am not releasing doc.u.ments regarding Univ One."


    The real reason was, his men were still working on the legibility of the faked doc.u.ments. They had to fix the loopholes in the forged doc.u.ments he had acquired before and the legal records associated with it.


    When Gunan created Univ One, he made fake doc.u.ments and counterfeits through the ck market that could pass many checkpoints in the development process. It was easy to make and easy to acquire in his line of business, as manypanies associated with the underworld usually took these fast routes. There were naturally connected officials who would ''take care'' of these and bypass many processes.


    He never imagined that he would be doubted and inspected, thus, the foundation behind those illegal doc.u.ments was not totally foolproof. If the relevant departments got hold of his ''confidential doc.u.ments'', then they might find out that his doc.u.ments were non-existent.


    It might even sniff out the ck market''s involvement in it. The ck-handed officials connected to the ck market would not stand up for them and would definitely try their best to hide their involvement.


    He needed more time to settle the forged doc.u.ments. That was why he said those words.


    Gunan calmed down and looked at the people in the room. "We cannot just hand them the confidential information just because the public asked for it. If the legal department asks for it, then that is the time we can give it to them."


    However, it would also take time for the government to take action. After all, the government would think twice about investigating this matter, as it was connected to the Guan Empire which held a humongous influence in the country''s economic stability. The Guan Empire could not be touched easily unless the Guan''s family head gave permission.


    But once this matter reached its peak, the public would demand the government to ask the Guan Empire for the legal doc.u.ments of Univ One. Only then would the government be forced to do so.


    That was what Gunan was aiming for, the window time between the matter going to the level of government intervention.


    Of course, it would be good if he could bury this matter and not bring it up again. But it seemed like it was a bit impossible to bury this under the snow now.


    So all he could do was to stick to his lies and make it seem like the truth.


    The people in the office who wereining turned quiet. At least, the chairman was thinking of countermeasures.


    Guan Gu Ri started to speak,


    "Then brother, are the legal doc.u.ments ready? We don''t know when the legal department will suddenlye knocking on our doors for an inspection. We have to be ready at all times."

 Chapter 682 - No Way Out (II)

    <h4>Chapter 682 - No Way Out (II)</h4>


    With Guan Gu Ri''s question, the people in the room looked back at Gunan.


    Gunan narrowed his eyes.


    ...The doc.u.ments were not ready yet.


    He still needed around two weeks to prolong this battle of attrition. Once he got hold of them, he could easily turn things around.


    However, Gunan could not say that in front of these distrustful, doubtful, and anxious people.


    "Of course. Univ One is a legalpany. The necessary doc.u.ments are always ready. Just put your trust in me."


    The board of directors collectively sighed in relief. Even if they doubted why they had to withhold from showing the doc.u.ments in advance to prove their innocence, they decided to listen to the chairman and the family head out of habit.


    As long as the rumors were just rumors, then they could still ovee this.


    Watching Gunanfort them quietly, Guan Gu Ri sat on the couch and lowered his eyes.


    A few minutester, the phones of the people in the room started blinking. A notification had arrived.


    "Sires, we have a big problem!"


    ¡­.This was like a deja vu.


    Gunan''s eyes shed dangerously.


    What was it this time?!


    The people in the room could not even nce at their phones as the head of security ran to the room and yelled.


    "Family head, chairman! The government personnel came to investigate the rumors! The national investigation team and the police are here!"


    What?!?!


    The crowded office exploded uproariously.


    The board of directors, the elders, and the shareholders were dumbfounded.


    Gunan''s heart began pounding. An ominous chill rose on his back.


    "W-what are they doing here?"


    Why are they here so fast?


    No¡­ Why were they here in the first ce...?


    This was the Guan Empire!


    Theirwork of connections and influence in the government, together with the tricentennial history of their donations and contributions, would have been more than enough to let the government think twice on touching them!


    Besides¡­ It was not to the point yet where the public would push the government to act.


    Guan Gu Ri stood up with a serious face.


    "Did you let them in? Where are they?"


    This was not the time to panic!


    The man sweated. "The people from the government are in the lobby. They have not entered the offices yet and are waiting for permission. But the media is outside. They are trying to get in. The employees are also disturbed. And in Univ One..."


    Gunan''s heart thumped.


    "What happened to Univ One?"


    At this time, Gunan''s butler suddenly came in and yelled in panic.


    "Master, they are already in Univ One''s building and are confiscating every legal doc.u.ment! The police entered with a warrant!"


    !!!


    Gunan felt his body quake. His pupils dted.


    What¡­?


    For a moment, his mind ceased thinking.


    The world appeared to fall into a sluggish state. He could barely hear the garbled sounds around him, only the deafening sound of his heartbeat in his ears.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he felt someone shaking him.


    Only then did Gunan''s mind snap back to awareness.


    No..!


    Those people must not touch the doc.u.ments yet!


    They had not reconsolidated the final doc.u.ments yet. All of those doc.u.ments were the forged legal doc.u.ments which he had acquired from the ck market. It was not fully consolidated yet with the archived government records. The traces of the logs had not been adjusted yet.


    The national investigation team was top notch. If they confiscated those right now, then they would find the loopholes in them and finally find them fake.


    Gunan''s lips trembled.


    "S-stop them¡­ You must stop them!"


    Guan Gu Ri looked at his brother ''confusedly''.


    "Why do we need to stop them, third brother? They entered with a warrant. There is nothing we can do. As you said earlier, if the government wants it, we can just hand over to them the legal doc.u.ments."


    Gunan''s furious eyes looked Guan Gu Ri.


    It was not as if you did not know it!


    He had already told this dumb man that Univ One was not entirely made of legal means.


    Did this fool still not understand how grave this matter was if the relevant departments got hold of those fake doc.u.ments?!


    Gunan gritted his teeth and said in a low voice only audible to Guan Gu Ri. "Brother, I mentioned it to you before. Have you forgotten?"


    Guan Gu Ri continued to look confused.


    Gunan whispered in reminder. "Univ One has to depend on some illegal trading. Although it can be fixed..."


    "Huh?" Guan Gu Ri''s eyes were wide. He looked shocked. "You said something like that? When?"


    Gunan: "..."


    "Is it really true? Univ One is founded by illegal trade, just as said in the articles?" Guan Gu Ri asked urgently in a whisper.


    His face was innocent and had a convincingly stupefied look of disbelief.


    "..."


    Gunan began to doubt himself.


    He told him, didn''t he? He just told him yesterday!


    Something felt odd, but he was prompted by urgency and failed to pay attention to it.


    "Are you kidding me? I told you about it yesterday. You have to stop them now, or else the whole Guan Empire will fall together with Univ One," Gunan continued to hiss through gritted teeth.


    Having this useless conversation with Guan Gu Ri in the midst of such grave matters and wasting time annoyed Gunan to the bones.


    However, Guan Gu Ri just looked at him like the stupid man that he was.


    Finally, Gunan snapped.


    To hell with this fool!


    Gunan''s eyes shed with murderous intent.


    After all this was settled, he would kill this useless man.


    He turned calmly. "I''ll go."


    He could not just depend on this useless Guan Gu Ri and the Guan Empire.

 Chapter 683 - No Way Out (III)

    <h4>Chapter 683 - No Way Out (III)</h4>


    Now, what would he do? Gunan''s mind quickly began to look for a solution.


    Gunan had countermeasures in case everything went south. The person who would be the scapegoat was already decided from the beginning. He had to call his men and arrange everything for the worst-case scenario n.


    However, Gunan only took a step forward when a handnded on his shoulder.


    "Third brother, where are you going? You will not leave us again, won''t you? This matter concerns the Guan Empire. You are the chairman and you need to be here." Guan Gu Ri speaks a bit loudly.


    This caused the people behind Guan Gu Ri to nod their heads like chickens pecking on rice. "Yes, chairman. Don''t go and leave us like you did before. It will have a bad impact on your image."


    ''[email?protected]#$&!''


    If Gunan''s looks could kill, he would have already killed the foolish Guan Gu Ri who was still stopping him.


    This idiotic man still did not understand the situation!


    What a moron!


    "I am not going to leave. I just have to make a few phone calls to Univ One. I''m concerned about them." He tried to pry off the hand on his shoulder, but Guan Gu Ri''s hold was quite strong.


    Seeing the man make excuses, Guan Gu Ri hid his smile.


    As if he would let this bastard go.


    Guan Gu Ri continued to pretend. "Why? You said Univ One is made through legal means. There''s no need to be afraid of the investigation team then."


    Gunan: ¡­!


    Gunan suddenly whipped his head towards Guan Gu Ri and stared.


    He looked at Guan Gu Ri''s eyes, seemingly searching for something.


    Finally, Gunan discovered what had been giving him the odd feeling that he had been ignoring all this time.


    Within those innocent-looking eyes of the man, there was a hint of mocking and delight in them.


    Gunan slowly petrified.


    This man.... He knew of it!


    His eyes darkened. "You--!"


    "Chairman, there''s nothing to be worried about, right? You said earlier that if the government asks for the legal doc.u.ments, Univ One has it. There are no implications, are there?" The people behind Guan Gu Ri continued to pester Gunan.


    However, the man no longer paid them any attention.


    Gunan still had his eyes on Guan Gu Ri.


    He was silent for a while, before he slowly narrowed his eyes murderously.


    "You know it¡­ Yet you are not allowing me to take care of it? What''s your purpose?"


    Was it to get the chairman''s position for himself?


    He had really underestimated him. This man hid too deeply!


    Guan Gu Ri smiled and asked, "Brother, what are you talking about? You are not making any sense."


    Gunan aggressively grabbed Guan Gu Ri''s cor in anger. He yelled at him.


    "Are you out of your damned mind?! Do you think that when Univ One goes down, you will have the Guan Empire then? The Guan Empire will fall together with Univ One, you fool! At that time, you will be left with nothing! Is that your purpose?!"


    Gunan''s sudden outburst shocked everyone in the room.


    What? Univ One will fall down?!


    What are the two Guan brothers talking about?!


    However, Guan Gu Ri simply looked at Gunan with innocence on his face. That mask never wavered at all.


    "Brother, what are you saying? Why are you venting your anger on me?"


    Gunan was so angry at the pretentious man. He raised his fist with the intention of punching the man''s face, but Guan Gu Ri''s hand caught it.


    Their coats fluttered as their qigong shed.


    "Brother, why are you getting violent? Is there something bothering you? You can''t just attack anyone," Guan Gu Ri said in a gentle voice.


    Gunan was mad.


    Now, he understood it.


    This was this man''s scheme! He cooperated with the people who were targeting him!


    Perhaps¡­ He and Guan Xixin were behind it all?


    Ha! These two brothers really had him! They patiently staged this farce all along!


    Gunan chuckled maddeningly.


    "So this is your n? You totally want to doom the entire empire, huh?"


    Gunan then looked at the shocked people in the room who still did not understand a thing of what was happening between them.


    Since it hade to this, why not use another escape goat instead? He had one right now.


    Gunan shouted in indignation.


    "Listen, everyone! My brother had be so muddled with envy that he actually nted a mole in Univ One to pin charges on me. But while doing so, he is dragging the Guan Empire down to dirt!"


    Sharp intakes of breath sounded.


    The people were once more dumbfounded and indignant by the situation.


    There was a warrant of arrest in Univ One and the government and relevant investigative departments were knocking on their doors downstairs, yet these two brothers were still fighting for the chairman position?!


    What was this unexpected nonsense!?


    What was really happening?!


    Guan Gu Ri was amused.


    Heh. Like those people said, Gunan was sharp when he wanted to.


    However, it was all toote.


    The Xiong Heiress and Zhou Linfeng had covered all of the man''s escape routes.


    Now, Guan Gu Ri understood why Xiong Zhi had to wait for the right time.


    ...The feeling of seeing your most hateful enemy pushed to a corner was very satisfying.


    Guan Gu Ri coldly smiled at Gunan.


    "...!" Gunan saw his smile.


    He suddenly felt a chill.


    The man whom he had always thought was a fool smiled sadly. "Are you making me your scapegoat? It is so sad¡­ that we have to stop this role y."


    Gunan: ???


    Everyone: ???


    Guan Gu Ri schooled his expression back to calmness. There''s no hint of gentleness in his eyes but cold indifference. He looked at the people in the room. "Check your phones. The news is probably out."


    What?


    Now they have to check their phones?


    But their hands moved faster than their brains. They collectively looked at their phones and checked their notifications.


    Gunan was a bit dumbfounded. What was it now?


    Notifications?


    What could they have done this time?


    He immediately took out his phone. Then he took a sharp breath.


    His eyes widened when he saw thetest headline news.


    It was all about the illegal trade and deals Gunan had done to fund Univ One.


    However, they were no longer only spections this time, but real and solid proofs reported to the police department and investigation bureau.


    Where¡­


    Where did they get hold of this?!


    Gunan''s hand trembled.


    Most of the dealings listed here were the trades in Country E!


    When Country E was mentioned, a figure appeared in his head.


    Could it be...?!


    His fingers shook as he scrolled down.


    Then, Gunan saw the other news about his alleged rtionship and dealings with the notorious criminal, Xiong De.

 Chapter 684 - No Way Out (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 684 - No Way Out (IV)</h4>


    The public might have forgotten, but the people in the upper circles had never forgotten Xiong De. After all, Xiong De was a member of the legendary Xiong family, a person who once stood at the top yet lost everything he had in a week.


    Not only that, poisoning the head of the family, a rtive at that, was a great sin that no human with a moral bottomline could tolerate.


    Anyone being associated with having under the table connections and dealings with that kind of man would also be subjected to those kinds of dirty rumors.


    The article in the news was very detailed and structured persuasively. It did not give any loopholes and the evidence points they presented were solid.


    Gunan could not process the whole thing yet, when the board of directors all eximed in shock.


    "Goodness! Is this really true?! Chairman, have you made dealings with Xiong De before?!" One of Gunan''s supporters who still wanted to rely on him asked in disbelief.


    "It is not only regr dealings, but underground trading and ck market exchange! This is bad. Chairman, have you really done those things?"


    Gunan''s hand trembled.


    There was no mention of him handing poison to Xiong De, only the dealings he had with Country E and some illegal trading.


    Because knowing that Xiong De had this, with Xiong De''s cautious character, he would also have something about the poison, too. It was clear that he was slowly tormenting him before giving him the final blow.


    A murderous light shed in Gunan''s eyes.


    He should have killed Xiong De while he could in the past, like what he had done to his daughter!


    Despite his panic, Gunan knew that Xiong De could not aplish this alone. After all, he was still in prison and had no power. Someone must have roped him in.


    With that thought, Gunan turned to Guan Gu Ri who was watching him silently.


    With Gunan''s silence, the board of directors panicked. They surrounded him and questioned him in panic.


    Yet it all sounded like a buzz in Gunan''s ears. His eyes were intent in one direction. He strode forward a few steps and stopped. He did not hide his murderous intent to Guan Gu Ri as he asked.


    "You even roped this criminal in¡­ How long have you known?"


    Guan Gu Ri just looked at him. His eyes were cold. "Is it the right time to ask me that? You are about to lose Univ One."


    "After Univ One is lost, the Guan Empire will go down too. Are you sure that you are willing to risk that?" Gunan gritted his teeth.


    Guan Gu Ri was still a real Guan. For sure, he still had the Guan Empire in his heart.


    Gunan wanted to use this as a bargaining chip.


    It was true that he was cornered now. So he must ask, what did these people want from him?


    Gunan did not believe that they would bring down the Guan Empire and the hard work of the Guan family''s several generations in the past few hundred years, just to bring harm to him.


    The man coldly smiled. "That''s the question I should ask you. Are you sure you are willing to risk that?"


    Gunan frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I think it''s time for you to make a phone call now. Since I am so kind and foolish, I might as well let you." Guan Gu Ri nced at his watch and took a step back. He spread his arms. "Go on."


    Gunan looked at him. He did not have any idea what Guan Gu Ri was scheming. It was not? like he could make the phone call in front of these people.


    Gunan wanted to leave, however, with the police downstairs and Guan Gu RI stopping him from stepping out of the room, Guan could not do so earlier.


    The two Guan brothers were tantly ignoring them.


    "Chairman! Please answer us! Is any of these true?"


    "Fool! If the chairman and the head are fighting because of it, then it must be true!"


    "We should exin and make the matter clear now before the people me the Guan Empire! It is only the chairman who made these mistakes, why should thepany be dragged down, too?!" The elders who were not satisfied with Gunan started to argue.


    The directors were torn. The elders made sense.


    The Guan Empire had received a massive blow because of the chairman''s rumours. It was unclear if it was true or not, however, because of the attacks on the chairman, the Guan Empire was taking the damage. And if one of the rumors happened to be proven true, then the Guan Empire would be subjected to the public''s anger and drown in people''s spit.


    No matter what the result was, the Guan Empire would receive a destructive blow, unmistakably.


    It was better to cut off the rotten parts now before they spread and cause more losses.


    Gunan heard their words.


    These disobedient fools who only knew how to make trouble!


    "I told you that I will handle this! The one who made all this happen is him. Pinning charges and ming it on me, it is all his plot." Gunan coldly pointed at Guan Gu Ri.


    Everyone collectively looked at the new family head whom the chairman was ming.


    This again?


    The elders were indignant.


    "How can you me the family head? Headmaster Gu Ri has only been helping you from the start! Although you two have your conflicts, why are you ming your mistakes on him?!"


    "Chairman, do not just push your responsibilities to another! You must take responsibility for this! If you really cooperated with Xiong De, the evidence reported in public will still be proven true in the end. If you are truly concerned about the Guan Empire, then you should make a public apology and quit the chairman position!"


    Gunan''s face turned red from anger.


    Him, make a public apology?


    If that was the case, then he should just drag the Guan Empire with him!


    "Ha!" Gunan chuckled in fury. He did not answer them anymore and turned his back.


    To hell with it. He would leave here no matter what even they stopped him. If it boiled down to it, he would fight head to head with Guan Gu Ri.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Guan Gu Ri did not stop him. Gunan sessfully went out of the door with fast strides.


    The people in the room eximed and chased after him. "Chairman!"


    However, Gunan had not yet taken five steps away from the door when the usually spacious floor suddenly bustled with activity. The elevator doors slid open and a rush of uniformed people came out.


    The national investigation team and the police had arrived on the presidential floor.


    Gunan stopped abruptly. He clenched his fists in anger to press down the rising omen in his heart. The chill on his back grew stronger.


    He yelled in fury. "Who made theme up here?!"


    "It''s me."


    Guan Gu Ri walked forward from the chairman''s office.

 Chapter 685 - No Way Out (V)

    <h4>Chapter 685 - No Way Out (V)</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri smiled faintly at the person whom he had previously always thought as his brother, the person who had deceived him for many years, and who was now obviously containing his anger and panic inside.


    His dark eyes slowly took everything he was seeing in.


    Gunan exploded.


    All hints of refined pretense had flown away in front of everyone, baring his true face.


    "You! Who gave you the authority? I am the chairman of the Guan Empire! This is my territory!"


    "Chairman? You think you are?"


    "As far as I remember, I am given full authority over the Guan Empire..."


    Guan Gu Ri mockingly smiled. His eyes were eerily cold. "I''m tired of watching this now. It''s about time to put an end to your show, Gunan."


    "What are--" The voice abruptly stopped.


    His eyes met another pair that were devoid of emotion.


    Gunan. He called him Gunan!


    Gunan''s eyes turned wide.


    A chill crept into his heart.


    ...He knew.


    In front of him, the shallow smile on Guan Gu Ri''s lips slowly disappeared.


    Perhaps due to his overwhelming hatred, he did not explode, shout, or punch in anger.


    He was long past the explosion stage. His emotional state was now like a bubbling white-hotva slowly and quietly rolling around, burning everything to embers in furious silence.


    "You will pay for all your sins. For what you have done to my brother, and to my grandfather."


    He¡­ He knew everything?!


    Shock and disbelief were apparent in his eyes.


    No, no, it can''t be true¡­ I must be hallucinating due to anger...


    Because, if this was all true--


    An officer from the national investigation team stepped forward and gestured politely.


    "Pleasee with us, Sir Guan Gao Huan. You are suspected ofmitting illegal transactions rting to smuggling, human trafficking, illegal drugs¡­. You are suspected of viting legal business regtions and deception.... You are suspected ofmiting severe identity theft and falsification....You are suspected of assisting Xiong De in attempted murder¡­."


    The long series of charges listed one by one by the officer in charge made everyone who followed after Gunan dazed.


    Smuggling, human trafficking, illegal drugs¡­


    Deception¡­ Identity falsification¡­


    But.


    Attempted murder together with Xiong De?


    The chairman was suspected of attempted murder?!


    This was an attempted murder they were talking about, and not only to anyone but to Master Xiong!


    What was happening?!


    Were all those rumors really true?!


    The people on the floor could notprehend what they''ve heard nor believed it for a moment.


    After a few seconds of standstill, the whole ce exploded.


    The first thing they reacted to was the faith of the Guan Empire after having the empire''s Chairman being arrested by the police.


    "T-the e-empire is done for!"


    While they were moring in panic, Guan remained unmoved.


    He was stunned.


    He had moles nted around the relevant departments. Although they could not move freely in the domestic police department as they had negligible positions, they should still be able to at least receive news.


    There was no news about a pending report or a request for a warrant, so Gunan thought that they were still at the level of buying time.


    However, it had already quietly reached and been processed by the police?


    They collected all the evidence presented before and waited for this time.


    How long...How long have they nned this out?


    Having a deceitful scheme beingid on him and stepping on it unknowingly scared Gunan for the first time.


    Guan Gu Ri knew about him all along. And the man stayed beside him with gentle smiles and worried faces all this time...even he knew he had stolen his brother''s identity and killed his grandfather.


    Gunan shuddered.


    How could he not notice? That the man beside him was wearing a mask all this time...?


    And the man even waited for the right time to take off his mask...


    "Ha."


    Gunan could not believe that he had been yed. Fear and maddening anger rise on his heart.


    Guan Gu Ri.....had no ns to give him a way out.


    Gunan face was nk. He stood still in ce.


    The police officer continued to say with caution. "You have the right to remain silent right now. You can rify thingster and in the court. Anything you do or say may be considered as evidence."


    This was the extent of the friendly reminder that the police officer could give to this suspected criminal, for the sake of his surname Guan.


    The police officer''s words, however, were blurred in Gunan''s ears.


    He was numbed.


    It all happened so fast.


    Everything just copsed in the blink of an eye.


    He thought that he had nned well, but the enemy had nned ahead of him.


    His Univ One was under warrant of investigation. In a matter of time, all the alleged rumors would be proven true. This was more than enough to make him lose his chairman position and cease Univ One''s operations. All of his hard work for many years went up in mes just like that.


    The investigation on the identity falsification would also have a forgone conclusion. Although his bloodline remained, the percentage range of the DNA test results had been in the rare case category and could be brought up again. Given the circ.u.mstances, anyone would realize the truth.


    And now, he was also facing an attempted murder case with Xiong De''s lead. It would also be proven true in a short time. He wouldnd in jail, no matter what.


    Gunan shuddered. What should he do?


    He still had that countermeasure for Univ One, but with Xiong De''s unexpected appearance, it destroyed everything he had prepared for.


    What should he do?


    What should he do now?


    How could he get everything back to how they were before?


    Gunan sought to think of ways, but when he realized that the situation had truly gotten out of hand, he dazedly stayed in ce with a disbelieving expression.


    He had no way out.


    The decades of hard work and nning¡­ All became pointless, just like this?


    Gunan was still in daze and did not notice the officer putting handcuffs on him. It was the sounds of metallic cuffs clinking that made Gunan wake up.


    No...!


    He should not give up!


    Not yet!


    With renewed vigor, he struggled and shouted. "It''s not me! You are all mistaken! I got schemed at! Someone plotted against me!"


    He looked at the crowd of directors who had just flocked around him with ttery a week ago.


    "You must get me out of here! It is all nned by Guan Gu Ri! That bastard nned everything to get the chairman position from me! Why can''t you see it?"


    The people who fawned at him before just looked at Gunan with condemnation. ming him of bringing the empire down with him.


    Guan Gu Ri stood quietly and watched him without any expression.


    Gunan''s nonsensical ramblings were useless struggles. They had all the evidence in their hands. The only thing they needed now was the national investigation team confirming the evidence and the appointed time for the court.


    Now was the time for this man to watch everything he had stolen crumble to pieces.


    ***

 Chapter 686 - The Fall of Guan Empire

    <h4>Chapter 686 - The Fall of Guan Empire</h4>


    The matter of the Guan Empire''s chairman getting arrested by the police spread fast like wildfire.


    It was not just any chairman of anypany that was arrested for criminal acts, but it was the chairman of the Guan Empire!


    Some businessmen expected that there would be a situation that would heavily strike the Guan Empire in the future andpel for the appearance of a scapegoat, but they never thought that it would be that easy to subdue the chairman.


    Despite all the rumours of the alleged crimes circting around, the person involved was after all the chairman of the Guan Empire and the direct descendant of the Guan family. The government would think twice about condemning the chairman, after all, they would be afraid of the Guan Empire''s retaliation.


    So how was it that the police and the government got hold of him so early and openly?


    The witty ones knew that there must be some kind of great power that gave the government and the police the courage to act against the Guan Empire.


    However, whose power was it that was greater than the Guan Empire?


    Actually, they over-thought too much.


    The person who made this happen and gave a go signal to the police and the government was Guan Gu Ri himself.


    ***


    In the Guan Empire building, the chairman''s office.


    Guan Gu Ri was sitting quietly on the chairman''s seat.


    His eyes were nk as he stared in the air. No one could read what was on his mind.


    They were pacing around, making phone calls, and moring for the Guan Headmaster''s presence.


    "Family head! We need an exnation!"


    "What will happen to our empire now?!"


    "Since the chairman is arrested, we should cut off our rtionship with him. Family head, it''s not time to y brothers. He hasmitted a crime against the familyws and must be exiled from the Guan family! His surname must not be Guan anymore! Then, we could still salvage the situation!"


    The quiet door opened.


    The people who were shouting and crowding on the door turned quiet.


    The door fully opened, showing Guan Gu Ri standing inside. He wore a faint smile on his face, but no one could tell if it was warm or cold.


    "Head¡­ Headmaster¡­"


    "I know that all of you are panicking right now. However, what happened today is only the tip of the iceberg. Even if we banish him from the family register and let the public know that he would not be the chairman anymore, the fact that we housed such a person would still be tied together with the Guan Empire. This fact, we cannot change."


    "..."


    "I will be honest with all of you. From hereon, ourpany''s stock price will continue to fall. Our partners will quit and would decrease. The general trend of the public is to not trust or buy from us anymore. It can be said that the Guan Empire will not be the same as before."


    He spoke the words with calmness as if it was another person''s business.


    "...."


    After digesting the implications of his words, everyone paled.


    They understood what Guan Gu Ri was telling them.


    If the family head was talking now about the fall of the Guan Empire, then...


    Then all those charges against the chairman were true!


    Such heavy crimes...


    The public would not spare them any pity and bring them down with heinous usations. If they tried to counter or defend themselves, they would only be used of arrogant misuse of power and authority. The Guan Empire''s enemies would take advantage of this situation and would do their best to attack the Guan Empire.


    One thing was clear.


    The long-standing empire would be dragged down to the bottom along with the chairman.


    Like the family head had said, the Guan Empire was expected to decline because of this incident.


    And this decline might not be the same as before.


    The Guan family was tainted by such atrocious acts and illegal crimes. For the people in high society, fame and reputation were extremely important for them as it represented their face. If thepany was deemed ugly and dirty, people would refuse to associate with them and distance themselves as much as possible, either in contempt or simply to avoid having their reputation get tainted as well.


    With clients, consumers, and connections leaving them, it could be said that the Guan Empire would soon be kicked out of the legendary position, unless all three legendary families would step in to help.


    However, none of the businessmen and even the shareholders themselves believe that the other three legendary families would be that kind, because they still secretly specte that the four families must have a secret underlying rivalry.


    The shareholders wanted to speak, but no voice came out from their open mouths.


    They were speechless.


    "The Guan Empire is bound to fall from its pedestal. As of now, the charges haven''t been proven true yet on the court, and there are still some of our businesses that are thriving and a few partners believing in us. But once this matter is brought to the court and the government publicizes that all of the charges are true, then we will be left with nothing."


    If it was another person, then they could have used the old strategy of utilizing the person as a scapegoat and making him shoulder all responsibilities.


    But this was the chairman himself, the Guan heir. The symbol of the Guan Empire.


    It was the Guan family falling, and so the Guan Empire was bound to follow.


    Gunan: "If you want to let go of your shares, now is the best time to sell and transfer them while they still have their value."


    "....."

 Chapter 687 - The Fall of Guan Empire (II)

    <h4>Chapter 687 - The Fall of Guan Empire (II)</h4>


    The people in the room inhaled deeply.


    The truth was, many of them had also been thinking about that. However, that was theirst n in case the worst scenario came. They had thrown their lots with the Guan Empire for a very long time and initially thought that they could still tide through this.


    Yet it turned out¡­that they would still be facing something worse than they had expected.


    Everyone was silent.


    They dared not speak at all.


    Guan Gu Ri continued to speak. "The Guan Family and I will not me you. Even if you leave now, we will understand." His eyes deepened. "However, I want to make things clear. This is not the end for the Guan Empire. We will fall inevitably this time, but we will rise back again, no matter how long it takes."


    The shareholders swallowed and averted their eyes.


    Thest sentence was only empty words.


    And by the looks of it, they must be for real. The police had moved, and the headmaster was already telling them about the decline.


    How could the Guan Empire rise from this setback?


    They wanted to leave the Guan Empire now. While their stocks still have some worth, they needed to get rid of them quickly. Or else, once the market value went down, they would suffer immense losses.


    However, they were afraid that they would be seen as ungrateful ones who rode the Guan Empire''s tails in the glorious time but left when the storm came.


    They reasoned inwardly, but this was not just any storm, it was a super typhoon that could destroy everything!


    The silence went on for a long time, until they could no longer hold back.


    The shareholders and directors nced at each other.


    Since the family head was giving them a way out now without holding grudges, they chose to not suffer any more losses than waste time and money because of an empty promise.


    More than half of the shareholders and directors expressed their regrets that they could not stay in the Guan Empire anymore. They were businessmen and prioritized their interests in mind, not phnthropists. They did not want to suffer together with the Guan Empire.


    However, the elders and a few of the old directors stayed.


    The elders harrumphed after seeing the majority of the people leaving the room without any guilt on their faces.


    "How dare they leave the Guan Empire?! This is the time when the empire needs more support! How could they just leave like that?!"


    One of the elders gritted his teeth at the shamelessness of the people who left the room.


    Others just shook their heads.


    "They are afraid to suffer more losses. They think that there isn''t any more hope for aeback and so left as soon as possible. Let them be. This kind of person is not needed in thepany! I grew up with the Guan Empire behind my back. No matter if it''s the glorious days or the dark days, I still belong to the Guan Empire."


    The old people who remained were once the strong supporters of Old Guan. They expressed their loyalty to the Guan Empire. Though they grumbled about how Guan Gu Ri just let the others go kindly, they still remained in their position.


    Hearing them swear to stay with the Guan Empire even though they knew they would suffer and fall down because of it, Guan Gu Ri who was expressionless finally smiled with sincerity.


    These old people might be greedy in some aspects, but it was without a doubt that they loved the Guan Empire to their bones.


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes were both sorrowful and grateful.


    "The Guan family deeply appreciates your support. I will keep your loyalty to the empire in mind and in my heart as long as I live.? From this moment on, please trust me to make the decision on this matter. No matter where the empire stands in this situation, please trust me on this and just let me take care of it."


    Guan Gu Ri bowed to the people left in the room.


    The elders just harrumphed while the others were troubled. To left everything to the family head was the right thing to do, however, what if the family head choose to do something worst instead? It was a difficult decision since they have to trust their money and future to Guan Gu Ri''s shoulders in the worst situation.


    "What else we can do? Our old bones can''t do much. We don''t fully understand the matter between you and your brother. But after all this, you should give us an exnation and properpensation." The head of the elder''s faction spoke.


    The others in the room just helplessly nodded. They had no choice but to trust Guan Gu Ri right now.


    Guan Gu Ri was moved by their decision. He thanked them with sincerity.


    Even in downfall, one could still find a blessing. He managed to weed out the weeds and recognized the genuine roots.


    They might be few andcking, however, as long as their hearts were sincere and loyal, the Guan Empire would surely rise once again. And it would be much stronger than before.


    The next day, the police released a statement.


    Guan Gao Huan''s trial would be scheduled next week in court.


    The progress of the investigation would not be publicized.


    However, there was one unexpected thing that stunned everyone.


    With the Guan Empire''s approval, the trial on the court would be broadcasted on national television!


    This made the whole country dumbfounded.


    "Are they serious?"


    "The Guan family asked to broadcast it?"


    Although some sensational cases that concerned the public indeed could be broadcasted in the national television, if this scandal happened to any otherpany, mostpanies would do their utmost to hide this matter from the public eyes since it would ruin thepany''s image.


    In this case, wasn''t the Guan Empire just digging their own grave?


    The whole country could notprehend the Guan Empire''s actions.

 Chapter 688 - A sudden visit

    <h4>Chapter 688 - A sudden visit</h4>


    Since the release of the statement from the national investigation and the Guan Empire, two days have passed.


    In IHZHIpany.


    Xiong Zhi was busy with the doc.u.ments when Linfeng came in.


    She put down the pen, looked up at Linfeng. "How are they?"


    Linfeng approached her office table as he reported what he had found out. "As expected, some of the businessmen who have connections with the police looked into Gunan''s case. They probably surmised that Gunan will be guilty of the charges. It is only day two, yet rumors already circted in the circles. This makes it harder for the Guan Empire to stabilize. Their market value keeps falling. Sooner orter, they will be out of the legendary families'' position."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. Then she sighed.


    "We expected this. But witnessing it now is different. Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin must have summoned a lot of courage to make this decision."


    Linfeng smiled helplessly. He gentlyid a hand on her shoulder. "They surely have many deep regrets. But they did the right thing. Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin opted to publicize the trial so that everyone will know the real Guan Gao Huan''s death, and that all those crimes were done by an impostor. They don''t want their brother''s name to remain tainted by Gunan''s sins, even if it cost them the Guan Empire."


    Xiong Zhi was silent. Her longshes lowered to cover her dark eyes.


    She naturally understood and empathized with their decision.


    Even though the path that they chose would make them suffer, this was also the path that could make their hearts and minds be at peace.


    A long finger gently smoothed out Xiong Zhi''s furrowed brows.


    "Don''t be sad. I believe those two brothers will handle it better than we expect. Guan Gu Ri doesn''t look like it, but he can be a capable leader if he wants to. His talent and abilities are suppressed because he prioritized his brothers over himself," Linfeng said. "And Guan Xixin can now entirely focus on the Guan Empire after this situation is settled. He put shackles on himself before because he could not trust his grandfather and his family, but now, it isn''t the case anymore. Those two brothers will just get stronger with one goal in mind."


    Xiong Zhi countered. "Who said I am sad? I am just thinking that if the Guan family left the legendary position, then, will another family rise and take the position? After all, to only have three legendary families in Country C, it never happened before. The economic stability of the country will be messed up for a long time "


    Many others would fight to grab a piece of the avable pie, and strive to sit on the avable throne.


    Linfeng nodded thoughtfully. "Now that you mentioned it, I think it almost happened before."


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. "It did?"


    "Yes, I guess? But it''s not really the same situation. Instead, the four legendary families almost became ''five'' legendary families."


    Almost became five legendary families¡­?


    Xiong Zhi''s brows rose in surprise. Her face had an expression of nk shock.


    Linfeng could not help but smile. His fingers ran over the soft white cheeks and gently pinched.


    So adorable.


    "Whah haffen?" Xiong Zhi spoke while her cheeks were still pinched.


    ''....''


    Linfeng suddenly bowed down and pecked on her lips, before straightening up his body. He covered his mouth and coughed.


    Alright, back to serious business.


    "I think it happened in Master Xiong''s generation. There was once a family that is almost equivalent to the legendary families in terms of influence and wealth. They wanted to raise their ranks through intermarriage with one of the legendary families'' heirs."


    "Intermarriage, huh?"


    "Yes, this is amon thing after all in our circle, especially for declining families who are trying to save their positions or aspiring factions trying to rise in ranks. Since ancient times, it''s been an effective strategy to immediately bolster a family''s influence and resources."


    Intermarriage.


    Declining family.


    Xiong Zhi thought of her own forced engagement in the past life, and now of the Guan family''s current decline.


    She shook her head.


    "I think it''s impossible for the two Guan brothers to be able to do that. The marriageable female heirs as of the moment are myself and Tang Xinyang." She suddenly paused.


    "...Do you think the two of us will allow any of them to hold our hand in marriage?" She shot a look of ''you dare say yes and you''re dead'' at Linfeng. "Do you want me to?"


    Linfeng immediately held Xiong Zhi''s hand and pacified his suddenly riled up girlfriend.


    "I am not suggesting that the two of them must marry the legendary heirs, ah! I am just stating some history."


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes. "Oh."


    "My esteemed Young Miss, spare your boyfriend, please. I didn''t mean anything. Why would I want to give away my beautiful, smart, and capable girlfriend?" He continued to rain light kisses on her cheeks and lips. "I couldn''t even get enough of my lovely girlfriend¡­"


    Xiong Zhi''s cheeks turned pink.


    The faint upset feeling flew away.


    How could she stay angry when he was being so sweet like this?


    The couple flirted for a while. Xiong Zhi doesn''t even notice when the man carried her to the couch. She was busy kissing him. The couple did not go way beyond that and just hugged each other on the couch.


    While resting her head on Linfeng''s c.h.e.s.t within the lock of his arms, Xiong Zhi tilted her head up.


    "Then what happened afterwards? Since there are still four legendary families, what happened to that family?"


    Linfeng pressed his nose gently on Xiong Zhi''s soft hair.


    "Hmm¡­ There''s little existing records about that family, just mentioned in passing. Qian family, was it? Well, that family failed in the end. I think something happened between them and the Lu family. But it is not recorded and it looks like all of the legendary families deliberately stepped out and hid the details of what happened."


    "The Lu family? Perhaps the Lu family had been their chosen partner for intermarriage?"


    "Yes." He muttered. "Though I wonder what the Qian family did that made them disappear from history and family records..."


    Xiong Zhi looked up. "What did you say?"


    Linfeng looked down and tapped on her nose gently. "It''s just something I am curious about. However, it is not something we should be concerned about."


    Xiong Zhi pped his naughty hand away, but then became guilty. She held it and blew, while Linfeng watched her gently. He bowed again and kissed her, wrapping his arm around her waist and tilting her head up to deepen the kiss.


    As they were about to flirt more, Fang Dien knocked on the door.


    "Miss Xiong Zhi, you have a guest downstairs."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng immediately separated and fixed their appearance.


    It was still work time!


    Fang Dien stared at the door with a nk face for around a minute before the permission came.


    "Come in."


    He entered.


    "Who came?"


    Fang Dien nced at the couple who had clearly done something intimate as their faces were flushed.


    He ignored it and said a name. "A man named Lu Jin."


    "..."


    The couple was stunned. They looked at each other.

 Chapter 689 - The last favor

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Thest favor</h4>


    The sound of the clock ticking could only be heard in Xiong Zhi''s office.


    There was a heavy silence and a tense atmosphere in the air.


    Xiong Zhi was sitting with a cold and indifferent face as if the person who was just making out earlier with her man was a different person. Beside her was Linfeng who was impably sitting close to her. His serious dark eyes did not budge away from the man in front of them.


    Fang Dien served them tea before withdrawing.


    When the door closed, Xiong Zhi finally broke the silence.


    "For what honor did the mighty Lu Jin seek us today?"


    Linfeng: "..."


    He almostughed out loud. His girlfriend was suddenly saying such cute words with a cold face. It did not really match the atmosphere.


    Lu Jin who was called ''mighty'' did not bother about it and went straight to the matter.


    "I came here to collect the favor you owe to me."


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes. "That favor has already been paid."


    "...."


    Lu Jin quietly took out his phone and yed Xiong Zhi''s words of promise when he asked for the two favors before.


    Lu Jin paused the recording after seeing Xiong Zhi''s face ckened.


    "I used up the first favor with properpensation. This time, I''ll be using thest one, and then you and I don''t owe each other anything anymore."


    Xiong Zhi sighed.


    That single mistake had really dug a grave for her.


    "I can just pay you back with money for thest favor. I bet, what you are going to ask this time will be? too much, like the first favor you ask."


    "No, the favor I am asking for this time is very simple. You don''t need to waste money at all "


    Linfeng interrupted. "Look here, Young Master Lu Jin. Thest favor that Young Miss had granted to you is already a huge payment from her. Aren''t you being a bit too shameless, asking her for another favor?"


    Lu Jin turned to him.


    "I am not being shameless. This is part of our deal. Besides, I will make sure to properlypensate you."


    Linfeng scoffed. "What made you think that we will answer you favorably? No matter what you bring to the table, it will not be attractive to us anymore."


    "I came here for thest favor, and you two both know that. You even let me in. Isn''t it a sign that you two want to hear why I came here?"


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were both speechless.


    Lu Jin indeed hit the nail on the head.


    In truth, both of them were really curious as to what favor Lu Jin wanted to ask for. Ever since they prepared their all-out attack to corner Gunan, they also watched out for Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin''s action.


    That was why when they heard Lu Jin came here personally, the two were so excited and opened the door widely for him. They wanted to know how far Lu Jin would go for Gunan.


    Or would he abandon Gunan and cut off ties as they expected?


    The two really wanted to know as it was one of the mysteries they were trying to unravel.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng silently looked at each other and nodded. Both of them silently agreed to listen to this man.


    However, as if they would give an upper hand for Lu Jin to dominate the discussion!


    Xiong Zhi leaned back morefortably on the chair. Her chin tilted slightly.


    "So? What if we let you in? It doesn''t mean that we will agree to do what you will be asking for."


    "There''s no need to make this conversation longer. What I want is simple. Let me visit Gunan."


    !!!


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened for a fraction. She and Linfeng exchanged nces.


    To visit Gunan.


    This man knew that they were behind Gunan''s arrest? He did note for Guan Gu Ri or Guan Xixin, but came straight for them instead.


    For a moment, Xiong Zhi felt a chill. How long had Lu Jin known? Did Ming Zhi Yi know about it too?


    Linfeng was not shaken like Xiong Zhi.


    "We don''t understand why you asked us, instead of the Guan family. This concerns them. We don''t have power on this matter--"


    "As I said, there is no need to make this conversation longer. I know that it is the two of you who gave Guan Xixin the evidence that put Gunan on the spot."


    Linfeng raised a brow.


    Lu Jin: "You also helped Guan Gu Ri to put Gunan in jail. I know about it, so there is no need for you to hide it from me."


    Linfeng smiled faintly. "You im that you know about it, yet you do not know where Gunan is being held in custody? Where is this confidenceing from?"


    Lu Jin''s eyes shed dangerously.


    "Zhou Linfeng, you are good at hiding secrets. You hid the ce too deeply and even made doppelgangers. Such meticulous nning can only be done by you."


    What Lu Jin was saying was the truth. The ce where Gunan was being held in custody was hidden from the prying eyes. He used five different routes to ensure that the people who tried to track and rescue Gunan would be lost. With these preparations, Gunan would not be able to escape until the day of the trial arrived.


    Lu Jin might havee to them looking for Gunan, but s he would not be able to find him.


    "Is that so?"


    "...."


    "Perhaps it is us. Perhaps it''s the Guan family. But I can tell you one thing, telling you the location is something only a fool would do. Even if we know the ce, why would we tell it to the person who wants to rescue the criminal?"


    Lu Jin''s eyes narrowed darkly.


    Zhou Linfeng was ying with him. This man was probably his nemesis as he found him very annoying. His words and actions easily irked him.


    He sighed inwardly.


    "Just believe what you want to believe. I only want to meet him."


    "I think you know that your request is rather difficult to grant."


    "I know that you will not let me visit him with nothing on the table. Then, how about this? I''ll give you something you will find very attractive. "


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other.


    Now, this was getting interesting. It was what they were waiting for. Lu Jin had been rather generous in the first request. With this presumptuousst favor, just how would hepensate them?


    "Maybe you should tell us beforehand what it is about so that we can consider this?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    Lu Jin fell silent for a short while. Then with determined eyes, he raised his index finger.


    "I''ll give you one important piece of information about Ming Zhi Yi."


    !!!


    Xiong Zhi almost choked in surprise.


    Linfeng was no less shocked.


    An important information about Ming Zhi Yi?!


    His own father?!


    They were unable to speak for a while, taken aback.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s information was a tough nut to crack. They had been investigating this mysterious man for a long time now but they could not manage to get any important details about him. They only got a bit of him here and there, but it was all useless information that might have just been left there since they did not have much purpose or did not pose any risk.


    And now, Lu Jin, the closest person beside Ming Zhi Yi, was giving them information regarding that man?


    Linfengposed himself. He narrowed his eyes darkly.


    "You are his son. Are you really willing to give us significant information about your father? And what made you think that we need such information about him?"


    "..."


    Lu Jin''s eyes darkened. However, he had already resolved himself. He looked up to meet Linfeng''s cautious eyes.


    "I told you. I have been watching you. So of course, it is a given that I know about this part, too. Don''t worry, my father did not know the existence of you two tailing us."


    Seeing Linfeng''s eyes sh murderously, Lu Jin spread a hand out. "You are free to silence me, but that is if you can, and if you do not want to hear what information I am willing to give."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were silent.


    The table was turned. It was now Lu Jin''s turn to dominate the conversation. The pie offered to them might be poisonous, but it was really attractive.


    The two could notprehend Lu Jin anymore. He was willing to sell out his father for Gunan?


    "So how about it? Are you now willing to grant this request of mine?"


    The quiet Xiong Zhi finally spoke. "That depends on how ''important'' that piece of information you''re giving is."


    Lu Jin quietened. His expressionless face seemed distant and gloomy.


    "You do not need to worry about that. This information, perhaps there are only three individuals, me included, in the entire world who know about it."


    ¡­.!


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    Xiong Zhi frowned slightly.


    What was Lu Jin ying at? If it was such important information about his own father, was he really willing to give it to their enemies? Was it worth doing this for Gunan''s sake?


    It seemed like a trap.


    Yet, this only wetted their curiosity more.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng inwardly struggled.


    Now¡­ It was harder to reject.


    Lu Jin continued to speak.


    "So how about it?"

 Chapter 690 - Qian

    <h4>Chapter 690 - ''Qian''</h4>


    Xiong Zhi deliberated.


    They would really like to know. They badly wanted to know. This might be a trap that Lu Jinid out for them. However, any information regarding Ming Zhi Yi was crucial. Who knows, maybe they could find a lead within the trap?


    Xiong Zhi nced at Linfeng and nodded briefly, silently giving her consent.


    Linfeng nodded. He turned to Lu Jin.


    "Fine, please do tell us. But you better back it up with proof."


    "I understand. I will send the details to you tomorrow, and in return, I hope that you will send the address to me."


    After saying this, Lu Jin stood up and straightened his coat.


    Eh? He''s leaving just like this?


    The expectant Xiong Zhi was a bit disappointed that the man would not tell them now.


    However, before she could express her disappointment, Lu Jin spoke.


    "Qian."


    Hmm?


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi both looked at him in confusion.


    Luu Jin''s dark eyes bore a hole through them. "Before my father became Ming Zhi Yi, his surname was once ''Qian''."


    "....!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes widened while Linfeng straightened up in shock.


    Qian¡­!


    For a moment, they could not speak.


    Lu Jin took in their shock. The corner of his lips curved faintly. "As I said, I will send the supporting evidence to you tomorrow."


    Silence.


    "Then, I shall take my leave now."


    He left the two dumbfounded people in the room.


    Linfeng was the first to recover his wits. He turned to the shocked Xiong Zhi and said gravely, "I''ll go after him."


    He then strode out and left the room before the doors even closed.


    "Lu Jin."


    Linfeng managed to stop Lu Jin just as thetter pressed on the buttons.


    Lu Jin did not turn back, but his steps halted.


    Linfeng walked to a stop. "What is your true purpose?"


    Since Lu Jin confidently assured to give them proof tomorrow, then what he had said earlier was likely not a lie.


    But if it was not a lie, then why did Lu Jin give them one of Ming Zhi Yi''s greatest secrets?


    This kind of secret could be used as a valuable weapon against Ming Zhi Yi. It could be said that Lu Jin had given them Ming Zhi Yi''s weakness.


    But why?


    What was his purpose?


    No matter how much Linfeng thought about it, Lu Jin was the right-hand man of Ming Zhi Yi, his own son, and also his direct subordinate.


    Why would this person harm his own father?


    Or did he actually tell them that information, not to cause harm to his father, but to harm them in a trap?


    Linfeng, for the first time, was not able to read a person clearly.


    It bothered him.


    Lu Jin finally turned to him. The pair of inky ck eyes settled on Linfeng.


    "I just fulfilled my end of the deal. So you should too. That information is priceless. I believe I have already shown you my sincerity. I hope you can stay true to your honor."


    Ding.


    The elevator doors opened. Lu Jin stepped in.


    As Lu Jin turned, his expressionless face met Linfeng''s confused one.


    "Why?" Linfeng''s voice sounded after a while.


    "...."


    "Why are you not telling Ming Zhi Yi about us?"


    This question had constantly been on Linfeng''s mind.


    This made him doubt Lu Jin''s purpose and goal.


    If it was what he thought it was, then maybe, Lu Jin...


    The corners of Lu Jin''s lips rose a fraction. However, his eyes remained the same, unreadable and devoid of any expression.


    "It''s up to you how you wish to understand it. We will meet again."


    The elevators closed.


    Linfeng looked quietly at the closed doors.


    It was up to him to understand?


    His eyes shed.


    It seemed like he understood Lu Jin, but at the same time¡­ not.


    Really, what was up with that man?


    "Linfeng? Where is he?"


    The slow Xiong Zhi managed to catch up at this time and approached Linfeng. Her eyes looked at the elevator prompt that was still going down.


    Her hair was a bit disheveled and her breath was panting a bit. It was clear in her bigger than usual eyes that she was still in shock.


    Linfeng held her hand and led her back. "Let''s go back to the office."


    Inside the room, just as the door closed, Xiong Zhi immediately expressed her shock.


    "How could that be? The Qian family that you were just telling me earlier, is it the same as the ''Qian'' which Lu Jin mentioned?"


    Linfeng''s face was also serious. "He did not rify about that matter. We will know if the fallen Qian family is the same ''Qian'' which Lu Jin is talking about." He paused. "However, it''s more likely possible. After all, if we look back to Ming Zhi Yi''s actions against the Lu family in the past, then everything makes sense. It bes clear now why he is targeting the Lu Family."


    "Indeed." Xiong Zhi nodded dazedly. This would exin a lot in terms of Ming Zhi Yi''s motives.


    "He also had many resources and a deeper repertoire of connections with important people. This kind ofwork is not sometimes built overnight. He must have taken over some power that the Qian family had left behind...." Linfeng exined as he fell deep into his thoughts.


    Xiong Zhi was still stunned by the discovery.


    How crazy the coincidence was.


    They were just talking about the Qian family earlier, and now, they found out that Ming Zhi Yi was more likely a remnant of that family which had disappeared.


    The couple had many questions and many guesses, but none of them could be answered until they receive the answers and confirmation tomorrow.


    ****


    At night, in amon-looking police station in a nearby province, there was an underground prison unknown and hidden from the eyes of the public. It was a secret prison where suspects from the higher echelons of the society or spies from enemy countries were being held in custody before a trial or transfer to the official sentence.


    There were actually a few of this kind of prison scattered in strategic and extremely covert areas in the whole country.


    This was a special prison that possessed the highest security level in the country. Disguised as a normal police station, the whole purpose was to keep dangerous people underground until the day of the trial.


    Due to some circ.u.mstances, the criminals were not allowed to meet other people besides their assignedwyers. Their situation before the trial was of utmost secrecy.


    In the confines of the underground space, it was difficult to tell if it was day or night. The only thing that made suspects know the time and date was the digital clocks in their small room.


    The room only has basic furniture such as a chair, a table, and a bed. In the corner was a small cubicle for toiletries.


    It could be considered good for normal suspects and prisoners. But for people who were spoiled by luxury, this kind of ce was trulycking and ufortable.


    On the wall was a bulletproof ss panel, and on the other side of it were people from the national investigation team. They were closely watching the suspect''s expressions and behavior.


    Gunan was currently sitting on the chair. His dark brown eyes were staring at the reflection of himself on the one-way mirror panel. He knew that behind that mirror were people who were watching his every single movement.


    His clothes were still the same as two days ago. They had confiscated his phone and anything valuable on him, leaving behind only his clothes and shoes.


    There was a set of neat clothes on the bed, but Gunan refused to wear it.


    He sat there, quiet and unmoving. Only when people who interrogated him came would he move.


    As the clock ticked by, the door opened for the fifth time today.

 Chapter 691 - A shackle

    <h4>Chapter 691 - A shackle</h4>


    The man''s eyelids lifted.


    A tall man whom Gunan had never seen before entered the room. He had a suitcase in his hand like the others.


    Gunan observed him as he entered.


    New shoes. New suitcase. And an I.D that had no signs of wear.


    Gunan''s eyes shed.


    He nced at the time. It was already past ten. The interrogation usually takes ce around 6pm to 9pm. This had been the case in the past two days.


    And the people who interrogated him were three officers in rotation.


    Tonight was the first time he had seen this man.


    Gunan had a thought. His heart raced as he nced at the four cameras in the room.


    The lights were not blinking.


    Gunan swallowed.


    His eyes became cautious as he watched the man put the briefcase and his phone on the table.


    The tall man did not speak and simply stared at him.


    Gunan found the man''s staring ufortable. He felt as if he was being judged andughed at.


    He narrowed his eyes coldly.


    "Who sent you here?"


    The tall man spoke calmly. "Master sent me here."


    "...!"


    Gunan''s cold face copsed.


    Master...


    He knew in an instant who was the master this man was talking about.


    "Master is very disappointed. Not only did you fail to ''prove'' yourself, but you also endangered your master by revealing your identity."


    Gunan''s back chilled. He swallowed heavily.


    So his master had heard about it. It was no surprise, because the news had already spread far and wide.


    The dreadful situation which Gunan hoped would nevere awfully arrived, as if by predetermined fate.


    "Let me talk to my master. I will exin this to him. "


    "You are nothing but a useless ve now. Even if you beg the master, he would not save a useless pawn like you."


    Gunan: !!!


    His eyes went aze.


    This spy must be one of those lowly subordinates who were jealous of the privilege given to him by the master.


    "Look who''s talking. A dog only barks and does what its master says. Just do what you came here to do," Gunan replied haughtily.


    The tall man was irked, but was also afraid that his master would know his words.


    If it was not for the master''s order, he would have abandoned Gunan here right now.


    s, no time should be wasted. He dialed their master''s number and kept theints to himself.


    Gunan could not help but wonder at his master''s power.


    His master had spies here in the national investigation team, one of the strictest departments in which many spies failed to get in. Even though this spy was arrogant and annoying, the fact that he managed to mix in showed his capabilities and how deep and wide Ming Zhi Yi''s connections were.


    Hope came to Gunan''s heart. Since his master was so powerful, he could surely get him out of here, couldn''t he?


    Ring¡­ Ring¡­


    Ding.


    The sound of the call getting answered made Gunan wake up from his daze.


    The tall man respectfully spoke. "Master, I have Gunan with me."


    "Speak." The master''s voice sounded.


    It was only one word spoken, yet Gunan could feel the man''s disappointment with him.


    A chill started to slowly creep on his back.


    He knew what fate awaited those people who disappointed their master. But, he¡­ he had the privilege to call him ''father''¡­ He might be given a special privilege unlike the others...


    "Master, it''s Gunan. I made a mistake. But the master can rest assured, I have countermeasures prepared in ce. If master helps me this once to solidify the founding doc.u.ments of Univ One and push the nned scapegoat out to the public, everything will be solved--"


    "Gunan." A chilling voice interrupted him.


    Gunan swallowed. "Y-yes, master."


    "Do you know what you have done wrong?"


    Snicker.


    A low snicker came from the tall man in front of Gunan.


    Gunan looked at him. His eyes burned darkly, seeing the spy look down mockingly on him.


    This man had been annoying him since earlier.


    However, it was not the time to berate others.


    "...Yes master. I am wrong."


    "You haven''t told me yet why."


    "Master, I, I became careless and let others fool me. But master, I can solve this if you help me just this once! "


    "Gunan. You still don''t understand why you got fooled by others. You don''t understand what you did wrong." The voice sighed.


    "..."


    "Gunan, you disappointed me. I have let you go for once to ''prove'' yourself. But what happened?"


    "...."


    "Have you be the respected chief or the indomitable chairman? No. What has been proven instead is that you, Gunan, cannot do anything without me. Don''t forget where you came from. Remember the dirty ce where Lu Jin picked you up from. That is your origin. It appears that you have to go back to where you belong."


    Snicker.


    The tall man chuckled again. His eyes were clearlyughing at Gunan.


    His master''s ve was only given the privilege to call their master ''father'', yet he thought that he became the master''s son? Howughable.


    Gunan''s hands trembled.


    His pride was trampled to pieces.


    zing with fury, he red at the tall man and imagined him being stabbed and sliced into mush.


    But as he looked down, his heart could not help but be scared.


    His master was truly disappointed in him. Gunan was terrified of what his master would do.


    Based on his master''s words, he nned to let Gunan withdraw from now on and have him start from the bottom again, or keep him there.


    His Univ One would be gone.


    The Guan Empire which had be his would be taken away.


    He would no longer be Guan Gao Huan anymore, but a lowly Gunan who came from slums, beaten and starved.


    Gunan pressed his eyes shut.


    His hard work, sweat, and bloody tears would all go away just like that.


    "Master, I was wrong. I should have listened to you. But master, I have done all that for you! For your great n! If we had the Guan Empire with me, the n would be much smoother!"


    "Gunan, I can make it happen even without you."


    Chill.


    The cold sensation finally crawled to his limbs.


    His masters'' words...


    Gunan held the phone tightly, veins protruding from his hands.


    He finally abandoned all of his pride and begged, disregarding the contemptuous eyes looking down on him.


    "Master, please give me another chance! Please don''t abandon me! I can still make it right. If you help me once, I can definitely get it back again! I am still useful, master!"


    "I know."


    The man on the phone was calm and rxed, the opposite of the desperate Gunan.


    "I know, you still have a ''use''."


    "...."


    ''Use''.


    Colors drained from Gunan''s face.


    He understood what this ''use'' was for.


    An image of a person entered his mind.


    Gunan''s fingers trembled.


    His only use now was to get hold of ''that'' person.


    Since he could no longer act as Guan Gao Huan, then his worth would be reduced to nothing.


    His master only kept him and was still talking to him, because of ''him''.


    Coldness fully seeped into Gunan''s bones and numbed him, as if he was inside an ice cer.


    A strange sensation of guilt and despair filled his heart.


    Only this kind of strange and rare emotions could enter his c.h.e.s.t, whenever it came to ''that'' person.


    The remaining light in his eyes slowly disappeared.


    Gunan closed his eyes.


    "I understand what my use is, master. I understand it all."


    So please¡­ Do not abandon me.


    Do not throw me away.


    "It''s good that you understand. We will get you out on the day of your trial. Sit still and don''t do anything useless."


    Toot... Toot...


    The call ended.


    Gunan stared nkly at the phone. He was deathly pale.


    He lost it all.


    He lost all his hard work, his dignity, his identity.


    He lost the chance to prove himself.


    He had now be a useless Gunan.


    Gunan stood in daze.


    What was the most frustrating was, the real reason why he wanted to prove himself wasing back to bite and mock him.


    "Haha." Gunan chuckled out of helplessness. His eyes were filled with self-mocking and despair.


    ''...I am sorry Lu Jin. It turned out, in the end, I will still be your shackle.''

 Chapter 692 - The Qian Family

    <h4>Chapter 692 - The Qian Family</h4>


    ....


    The clouds turned darker and rain started to pour heavily. The loud noise of pouring rain seemed to envelope the world.


    Xiong Zhi dazedly stared out of the window while her mind wandered.


    The sound of the door opening made her wake up from her stupor.


    Linfeng came in. He was holding a folder in his hands.


    Xiong Zhi straightened up from her sluggish state. Her heart started to beat fast with anticipation.


    "Is that the file?"


    "Yes. An unknown man left it at the reception desk. It''s quite risky if others got hold of this before we did. Good thing I left my men to watch the building the entire night."


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi went to the couch. They stared at the folder that might contain Ming Zhi Yi''s deepest secret.


    This information might be a double edged knife for all they know, with a trap hiding behind it. However, no matter how dangerous it was, they would not back out. They had been investigating Ming Zhi Yi for a long time now. They badly wanted to know who this Ming Zhi Yi really was.


    What was his purpose? What was his aim? And why was he targeting the legendary families?


    They did not have the answers on this yet because they have no idea of who he was.


    As was said in the saying, if you knew your enemy and yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.


    Thus, their hearts raced fast as they stared at the information that might lead them deeper into the den of their enemies.


    Linfeng looked at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    Linfeng opened the file.


    On the first page was a picture of an old man. With a familiar ck suit and the way he stood, everyone who saw him knew instantly.


    The man was a butler.


    This old butler was standing next to Ming Zhi Yi.


    The details of the identity of the butler were written on the next page.


    The butler was the son of the head butler of the fallen Qian family. There were old pictures of the younger version of this butler serving as the next head butler of the former Master and Mistress of the Qian Family in the parties of other families.


    In thetter picture, Butler Qian Lu was younger with a full head of ck hair, while in the former picture, he was clearly older indicating the passage of time. However, the features remained the same.


    "Do you know him?" Xiong Zhi asked, peeking from Linfeng''s side.


    Linfeng shook his head.


    "I don''t know him personally. I haven''t met him. However, after I spent the night studying the fallen Qian family, I found pictures of this butler in their former glorious times. This is, without a doubt, Butler Qian Lu, the son of the head butler of the Qian family."


    But of course, it was not sufficient evidence to confirm that Ming Zhi Yi was truly a Qian.


    "By the way, Qian Lu is the name of that old butler, isn''t it? It''s the same as the Qian family''s surname."


    "His father is also surnamed Qian. They likely took after the surname Qian."


    "Hmm. So he must be very loyal."


    "Well, he did stay beside Ming Zhi Yi even after the Qian family''s fall."


    They continued checking on the files.


    The file also showed a picture of an old mansion. It was a hidden property of the Qian family strategically secluded somewhere at the top of a mountain. There were some captured monitoring details recorded in the doc.u.ment about Ming Zhi Yi''s visits there all throughout the past years. Butler Qian also apparently stayed in that mansion.


    This mansion was not known to the public as it was supposed to be the hideout of the Qian family''s direct line member in case of emergency. Even the elders and rtives from secondary branches were not allowed to know this secret hideout. This was why when the Qian family fell, this mansion was left untouched.


    The file gave clear evidence of the old mansion being the property of the Qian family before with the family crest as proof, but now it belonged to Ming Zhi Yi solely.


    "Have you heard about this?" Xiong Zhi asked Linfeng.


    Linfeng shook his head.


    "Based on what I found yesterday night, all properties of the main Qian family were either sold or taken away by other Qian branches. Not one of their properties remained. This mansion is not included in the list. The file must be telling the truth. The Qian family branches also kept low-key in fear of getting targeted, and they slowly disappeared from the circle after declining."


    Xiong Zhi looked at the file again.


    This time, thest proof showed an old photo of the Qian family.


    An old man with a sour and cold look on his face sitting with a cane on hisp¡­ He must have been the family head at that time. Beside him was obviously his daughter, the young mistress who wore a dignified but gloomy face. There was an expressionless tall man behind the woman. He must be the man that the Qian family chose to have their daughter marry.


    When Linfeng and Xiong Zhi saw the man and the woman, they were stunned.


    The tall man looked eighty percent simr to Ming Zhi Yi!


    Their eyes then darted to the small child at the center.


    The young boy looked taciturn and cold. His expression was the same as his father''s.


    If one looked closely and see Lu Jin''s picture when he was young, one could tell the blood rtion between this child and the young Li Jin.


    "This¡­ This is really Ming Zhi Yi! He looked a lot like Lu Jin." Xiong Zhi expressed her shock. Her eyes almost bore a hole in the doc.u.ments. He had seen Lu Jin''s childhood pictures back in Lu family''s ancestral''s photos.


    Linfeng was dazed too. After a long while, he narrowed his eyes.


    "It is no doubt Ming Zhi Yi. This picture has never been out in the public, so how did Lu Jin get hold of it?"


    If they could see this picture in their family''s database, then Linfeng would not have had a hard time linking Ming Zhi Yi to the former young master of the Qian family, nor would everyone in the higher society not recognize the man.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s father who looked very simr to him would not escape the eyes of other people, so why had not anyone linked Ming Zhi Yi to the fallen Qian family?


    There must be a reason for it.


    Since Linfeng was born at the time when the Qian family no longer existed in the circles, it was a given that he had no knowledge of that family.


    Linfeng was more determined to investigate the Qian family deeper.


    This is most likely rted to the fall of the Qian family too.


    Linfeng turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "This is no doubt a big lead. But I am still wondering why Lu Jin gave us something big like this."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. "We don''t know his purpose, but it can give us a lot of room to think and to n ahead. It is useful, but also truly shocking."


    "We don''t know much about all of it yet. I need to investigate it deeper."


    "Mhm. Please be careful. We don''t know what kind of trap Lu Jin has set up for us."


    "I will."


    Kissing his girlfriend goodbye, Linfeng left the room. His dark eyes burned with a dangerous light.


    The d.e.s.i.r.e to unravel the secrets of their enemy strongly willed his determination.


    He felt thrilled, finally being able to take a step forward towards the mysterious enemy.


    It was not only him who felt that way, even Xiong Zhi who was left in the room felt her blood boiling.


    If they could learn Ming Zhi Yi''s secrets and motives, then facing him fairly would not be an impossible task.


    Xiong Zhi smiled as she turned her head to look at the heavy rain outside. The gloomy weather contrasted her good mood.


    They must thank Lu Jin for giving them such an advantage.


    ****

 Chapter 693 - First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 693 - First Meeting</h4>


    The rain continued to pour heavily on the road.


    A car sped fast amidst the heavy rain.


    Lu Jin was looking out of the window, watching the heavy downpour hit the window.


    He was on his way to meet Gunan.


    His pair of dark eyes had the look of mncholy.


    He could feel the vibration of the relentless rain hitting the roof of the car.


    Lu Jin was a person who once hated rain, because he hated the gloomy color of dark clouds and the loud sound that the heavy drops made when it sshed on the ground. Rain for him was chaotic and scary.


    However, as he grew up and m.a.t.u.r.ed, his tastes changed. He no longer disliked the rain, but strangely, the mncholic feeling of destion and sadness made him feel closer. Such feelings were familiar to him, as those emotions had be one with him.


    When Lu Jin looked back, those unforgettable memories always happened when it was raining.


    He wondered if it was his jinx, because when something huge happened around him, it was always raining.


    Come to think of it, Lu Jin also met Gunan for the first time when it was raining. It was also the first time that he saw through his father''s mask.


    The familiar face of his friend entered his mind.


    The rain poured heavier, and his memories strayed to that same gloomy day.


    *****


    "Daddy! Are we there yet?"


    A young Lu Jin looked out of the window of the speeding car as he asked the man beside him.


    His smiling father answered with a somewhat colder voice. "We are almost there."


    Lu Jin turned to look at his father who acted unusual throughout the whole day.


    "Daddy, why didn''t you bring Little Yin? He must be sulking right now!"


    The man paused. Then his gaze turned to Lu Jin.


    His mouth was smiling but his eyes were not.


    Lu Jin felt his heart thumping.


    Was his Daddy angry?


    For some reason, his father''s smiling face today was quite...scary.


    The young Lu Jin who looked up to his father a lot could not find a reason as to why his father was angry.


    Was it because Mom had gotten sick? Or was it because they had a fight a day ago?


    His lips pursed. "Daddy¡­ Are you mad?"


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at his son. His mouth that was curved up slowly straightened.


    His eyes became a lot colder.


    Lu Jin did not get an answer. His heart became anxious.


    It was the first time that he saw his dad like this. He must be really angry!


    Lu Jin quietened down and did not talk anymore. He was a good child who knew when and where to behave.


    He suddenly felt arge palm resting on his head. The pat on his head was quite rough and cold.


    "Daddy is not angry. I did not bring Yin Ze with me because your mother needs him."


    "?"


    He saw a pair of dark eyes staring at him. There was no warmth in it, but coldness. The inky dark eyes seemed to swallow everything within its depths.


    ''...!''


    Lu Jin looked down immediately. He felt like the person beside him was not his daddy. But he could not voice out those thoughts.


    Daddy¡­ must be really angry.


    "Oh..." He could only let out that sound.


    The interior of the car fell quiet.


    Lu Jin was afraid to look at his father. Somewhat he could feel that as time passed by, his father seemed to be angrier.


    Why?


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Lu Jin looked out of the window of the car. The unfamiliar scene turned blurry. It was as if the world was melting along with the rolling water drops.


    Now, it was raining.


    Talk about bad luck.


    He was stuck with an angry Dad and the heavy rain he hated the most was just outside.


    Lu Jin felt that this day could not get any worse.


    .....


    The car they were in and the other cars following it were parked in an old building''s parking area. The area they were in seemed to becking in maintenance. They passed by the residential area, but the quality was poor.


    The streets were very narrow and dirty. There were a lot of beggars and thugs when they passed by. There were no stores in sight, just dpidated houses and people in rags.


    Because of the rain, the streets were a lot dimmer and messy.


    "???" Lu Jin was confused why they parked in front of such a dirty building.


    He was a child who grew up in luxury. It was his first time visiting such a dirty ce. However, as he was an innocent child, there was no feeling of disgust but pure curiosity.


    "Master, we are here." The driver that he had not seen before spoke up.


    Ming Zhi Yi turned to him.


    "I''ll be out for a while. You stay here in the car."


    "Huh?"


    The man ignored him and stepped out. The car door mmed shut.


    "Eh? Daddy?"


    Lu Jin pressed his small hands against the ss window.


    The men from the other cars in their envoy stepped down from the vehicles. They followed his father and entered the old building.


    What should he do inside the car? He had no phone or book here since he and his daddy left the country in a hurry.


    He pouted and settled back.


    Lu Jin was an obedient and good child. He just stayed in the car quietly.


    However¡­ He was still a child.


    An hour passed and the young child got bored.


    "Mister, mister. It''s the first time I''m seeing you. Are you hired by my grandfather? Or are you working under my dad?"


    "..."


    "Mister, what is this ce? It doesn''t look like a hotel."


    "Mister, what time daddy will be back?"


    "Mister..."


    The man whose half of his hair was white did not answer no matter what questioned he asked. His face remained expressionless.


    A bit boring.


    Lu Jin pouted.


    The servant was quite rude for not answering him. But he could not berate such people since he wasn''t a real master yet.


    "Ah¡­ Mister won''t even answer me. I miss Little Yin."


    He missed his squishy little brother and his mother.


    Lu Jin cupped his face, recalling his little brother''s cute antics.


    Thirty more minutes passed.


    Lu Jin''s stomach grumbled in protest.


    The man on the driver''s seat nced and met the droopy eyes of the child from the rearview mirror. He took something from thepartment. He passed to Lu Jin a bottle of water and a pack of cookies.


    "Please have this first."


    Lu Jin epted it with a pout.


    "You finally spoke, mister. But this is not enough for me. Is there any restaurant nearby? Daddy might take longer. Let''s eat first." I''m starving!


    "I apologize. But we can''t leave without the Master around."


    "...."


    Lu Jin pouted again. But he obediently drank the water and ate the cookies.


    As he ate, a phone rang inside the car.


    The man in the driver''s seat answered the call. "Yes, master?"


    Lu Jin''s eyes lit up.


    Daddy!


    The man who answered the call nced at him from the rearview mirror. He then opened the door and left the car. He took the call outside.


    Lu Jin: "..."


    He was dejected. The expressionless driver seemed strict.


    The man returned after a while. He only opened the door but did not get in.


    "Young Master, I have an errand to do. Please stay here and do not go outside. This is a dangerous ce for children."


    Lu Jin: "..."


    A familiar scene happened again.


    The door was mmed shut.


    "Eh¡­."


    Lu Jin was left alone. He lost his appetite and put down the remaining cookies and water.


    Sigh.


    What was he going to do now?


    Well, he was a good child so he obediently stayed in the car.


    However, since he drank water, Lu Jin soon had an urge to pee.


    He squirmed and looked around.


    There was no one.


    Without a choice, the boy went out to relieve himself. He did not lock the door as he was afraid that he would lock himself outside.


    Fortunately, rain had lightened into a faint shower. However, the sky was still very dark and heavy with grey clouds.


    The ground was slippery due to the rain. There was also a fishy smell in the air.


    "Why is this ce so filthy?"


    Even though Lu Jin grumbled, he continued to explore his surroundings while looking for a private ce to relieve himself.


    The area they were in seemed deste. Aside from this old building, there were no other buildings in sight. The surroundings were filled with rusting old cars, weeds, wild bushes, and dpidated small huts.


    It was a kind of ce that he had only seen in movies.


    The ce was really spooky.


    Finally finding the right spot nearby, he relieved himself.


    When he was almost done, Lu Jin suddenly heard the faint sound of the car''s doors closing.


    !!!


    Lu Jin immediately closed his zipper and turned to the car.


    He saw a young boy running out from the car while holding his bottled water and cookies. He also seemed to have taken something else from the car.


    Lu Jin: (?o?;) !!!!


    "THIEF!"


    Lu Jin yelled and ran after the dirty and skinny boy who ran barefooted.


    *******

 Chapter 694 - First Meeting (II)

    <h4>Chapter 694 - First Meeting (II)</h4>


    The little thief was thin and small but he was quite fast. However, Lu Jin was healthier than him and in a few minutes, he managed to grab the dirty rags on the child''s body and dragged him down.


    The child''s footing stumbled and he fell to the ground. The bottled water rolled onto the wet floor and the pack of cookies'' contents scrambled to the muddy ground.


    "I caught you!"


    The child was so thin that Lu Jin could raise him with one hand. When he was about to pull the thief up, the thin arms of the child quickly grabbed the cookies on the ground and shoved them into his mouth with his dirty hands.


    "...!"


    Lu Jin was so stunned that he froze.


    The cookies were already dirty because they fell on the muddy ground but the thief still ate them?!


    It was the first time that Lu Jin saw such a shocking act.


    The little thief kept on eating and putting all the crushed and muddied cookies in his mouth.


    It was such a desperate act that Lu Jin could only watch on dumbfoundedly.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Lu Jin woke up from his daze and let the boy go. He took the bottled water on the ground, twisted the lid open, and numbly handed it to the child who was pounding on his c.h.e.s.t.


    The little thief grabbed the bottled water from him without any scrupulousness and drank it. He finished half of the bottled water in one go.


    "Slow down..."


    When the little thief finally calmed down after eating, he looked at Lu Jin with cautious eyes.


    His hair was muddy and dirty, so it was hard to see what his original hair color looked like. His eyes were covered by the long and matted strips of hair.


    However, Lu Jin could see the bright color of gold in his eyes.


    Lu Jin initially wanted to scold this little thief and hand him over to the police, like what people usually do when they find thieves. But the boy was even smaller than his little brother Yin. And the way he ate earlier made Lu Jin feel pity for the boy.


    This child was just hungry so he had no choice, was that not right?


    The two were at a standstill.


    "Uhmmm¡­ Stealing is bad," Lu Jin spoke.


    The little thief just looked at him vigntly.


    Lu Jin scratched his head.


    The little thief might not understand him. He seemed like a person from the east like him, but his eyes gave away that he was a foreigner. Lu Jin spoke again, this time in English.


    "Stealing is very bad. You can go to jail."


    The little thief trembled and clenched his hands. He became more cautious of Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin felt that it was very hard tomunicate with the boy.


    An idea entered his mind.


    Since the little thief seemed hungry, then he could offer him some candies!


    Lu Jin bowed his head, looked around, and dug in his pockets to look for some candies. He usually had them in his pockets whenever he was on a trip.


    !!!


    "Hey!"


    Lu Jin ran after the scrawny little thief once more.


    Since the child had eaten his fill, he was faster than before.


    The two little boys passed through many dpidated huts, sewages and finally came to an abandoned field filled with mountains of trash.


    As Lu Jin ran after the child, he passed by some children with the same dirty clothing as the little thief.


    They hid in the trash and dpidated huts when they saw him. Their arms were very thin and some were even smaller than the thief.


    The filthy smell became stronger and the surroundings became even dirtier.


    Lu Jin finally realized that he had run far away from the car envoy. When he looked at the front, the little thief was no longer in sight.


    Lu Jin slowed down and stopped running. He looked around withrge open eyes.


    The children who were eyeing him warily were now starting toe out one by one.


    The children were of different ages. There were some who were as tall as him, and some who looked almost like a toddler. They all looked scrawny like a skeleton though, just like the little thief.


    Their vignt eyes turned red with apprehension. They eyed hisplete set of clothes. Some even were looking at his shoes.


    Lu Jin felt something which he did not realize at that time was malicious intenting from their stares. He just felt like he would be torn apart if they got close to him.


    The little boy got scared, turned around, and started running in the direction he hadst seen the thief go to. It seemed like the other children sensed his fear and began running after him.


    !!!


    Oh no!


    Lu Jin felt even more scared.


    Lu Jin was terribly scared. His two little legs ran fast.? However, he did not know the terrain and ended up going to the dirty sewage.


    In front of him was the sewage where the strongest filthy smell came from. It was extremely pungent that it could make one''s stomach turn. There were countless unknown sacks lying around the sewage.


    Behind Lu Jin were the terrifying and ragged group of children.


    The little boy''srge eyes began to fill with unshed tears.


    Lu Jin did not know what to choose.


    Should he jump into this unknown sewage or just let himself be torn apart by those scary children?


    As the children got closer, a hand from below suddenly gripped his ankle and pulled him down.


    "Ahh!"


    ...


    The children saw him ''jump'' onto the ''burial sewage''. Some even wanted to risk their life to at least take the child''s clothes and shoes, but s, the terrible sewage where all dead people from the slums were thrown in scared them off, so after hesitating, they left.


    The people who swam in the ''burial sewage'' before all came up with various diseases and died after a couple of nights of fever.


    The children were afraid of this risk, because they did not have medicine or even proper food with them to get by if they got sick.


    But thinking that perhaps the well-groomed child would survive ande up, they stayed not far away from the sewage, silently observing.


    ...


    Lu Jin''s heart thumped fast.


    He was pulled down into the gap between the sewage and the upper surface. However, the mud from the sewage still reached his ankle.


    He looked at the owner of the hand that pulled him.


    It was the little thief.


    "Thief--"


    The little thief covered his mouth with his dirty hands.


    Thebination of filthy smelling from the sewage and his hands assaulted Lu Jin''s nose. Lu Jin felt the urge to retch.


    "Shhh! If you don''t want to live n.a.k.e.d and get sold, you should shut up." The little thief said in a muffled voice.

 Chapter 695 - Unfulfilled Promise

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Unfulfilled Promise</h4>


    Lu Jin''s eyes lit up. In a muffled voice, he asked. "You speak Chinese?"


    "Shh!"


    Lu Jin shut his mouth.


    The two children quietly listened.


    There was no noise in the upper ground.


    It seemed like the group of children had left.


    "Uhm¡­ I think they have left. Can you take your hand off me, please?"


    The owner of the small hand hesitated.


    "I promise I won''t shout. I don''t want to walk with no clothes." In reality, with Lu Jin''s strength, he could shake off the little thief''s hand on his own. But he was afraid that the little thief would get scared and ran away like earlier.


    The little thief slowly took off his hand.


    "Thank you for saving me. But I am still angry at you for running after stealing¡­ What?"


    As Lu Jin scolded, the little thiefid out his palm.


    "Give me your shoes."


    "..."


    "Or else I will call out to them."


    "I thought you don''t want them to find us?"


    "Yes, because they will tear your clothes apart while fighting and it will be useless. So give it to me."


    "...But my shoes are dirty now. Besides, aren''t you the one who stole from me? I should be the one getting angry."


    "I can''t return your cookies, I ate them already. If you don''t give me your shoes and clothes, you can''t return to that ce. I know you don''t live here. I saw youing out of that new car."


    "Eh? Even my clothes?" Lu Jin hugged his body with a pitiful face.


    "Yes. My clothes are barely covering me, so I need yours. Anyways, it''s easy for you to get another one. Hand it over."


    "..."


    The little thief did not wait for his answers anymore and started grabbing Lu Jin to take away his shoes.


    Lu Jin struggled.


    "Hey! Stop that! My shoes are already soaked in the mud. I can give you new ones if you help me return to my car!"


    As he yelled, he ended up inhaling the filthy and smelly air.


    He started to cough and retch.


    It was too disgusting!


    "Cough! Cough! What''s with this smell?!"


    "Shh. Don''t yell too much if you don''t want to be found out."


    Lu Jin red miserably at the little thief.


    The reason why he was in this dire situation was because this little thief started running away!


    "It''s your fault in the first ce. Not only are you guilty of stealing, you even want to exploit me. If my daddy finds out about this, you''re dead."


    The little thief did not take his warning seriously.


    "It''s either you will be able to leave this ce or die here. Then your daddy won''t be able to find you. How can he search for a dead body in this trash?"


    Lu Jin let out a ''hmph'' sound. "My daddy and my grandpa are both very powerful, you know. They can search for me real fast."


    "Can they search for you down there too?"


    The little thief pointed below at the dirty sewage.


    It was then that he saw it.


    It was not just random trash on the ck sewage. If one looked closely despite the ck mud and undecipherable objects, it was actually a rotten body.


    "!!!"


    Lu Jin''s face paled. His stomach churned. He vomited.


    It was not only one body, but a lot of them!


    One rotting head stuck out of a sack, and there were countless of these sacks in there.


    Lu Jin staggered as he vomited everything out.


    The little thief watched him triumphantly as he retched.


    "Wee to the burial site. This is the dirtiest part of the slums. And the ce you are in now is my home. Don''t worry, we might be beside the filthiest ce, but this is also the safest ce. Those guys from above won''te down here since they are afraid of the disease from the dead."


    "How¡­ How are you alright, living like this? This is inhumane!"


    "...?" The little thief tilted his head. "This is actually freedom. My former home was a lot smallerpared to this ce. That ce only has a window and we can onlye out once we are sold. I am lucky enough to escape and find this ce."


    After a while, Lu Jin finally stopped gagging.


    He frowned.


    The ignorant little prince never knew that there were people living like this.


    While he was living a luxurious life where he could eat whatever he wanted and have as many clothes as wished to wear, the people here were fighting for a piece of clothing. There were even some people like this kid who were calling this ce ''home''.


    Lu Jin felt like he had seen a whole new world.


    It was not the beautiful world he knew. It was the side of the world that he did not know existed. His mother and his grandfather never told him that such a dark and dirty ce existed.


    His father brought him here unexpectedly.... Was it because of this? To know this side of the world?


    ''...Oh!''


    Maybe he was here to save people like this kid?


    He looked at the ragged little boy, and slowly found the boy to his liking.


    This kid still saved him from the scary ones!


    With renewed vigor, Lu Jin grabbed the other''s scrawny arm.


    "Come with me!"


    "...Huh?"


    "If youe with me, you''ll have lots of delicious food,plete sets of clothes and shoes. You will not starve and you will have fun every day with your toys! I live my life like that, and there is still plenty of room in my home. It is a lot cleaner and bigger than this ce! What do you say?"


    "...Are you crazy? You''ll take in a stranger like me? I even stole your food. Are you nning to sell me? I don''t sell much, but I can sell you!"


    "Hey! Think about it properly! Even if you sell me, it will not beparable to the life you will have if you evere with me. My family is very rich, you know. You saw my car, didn''t you? That is only the peak of the iceberg. My family has a lot of cars for you to ride, and buildings for you to live in. You will know what I am saying once youe with me."


    Lu Jin stared at the ragged little boy with shiningrge eyes.


    The little thief looked back at him with disbelieving eyes.


    The offer was too good to be true. But it was indeed very tempting for an orphan like him who had nothing.


    "It is true, believe me! How about this? Return with me to the ce where you stole my food. If you don''t want to leave with me after that, I will give you my shoes and clothes. But if you believe what I am saying, then you cane with me."


    "...."


    The little thief looked at Lu Jin with searching eyes for a long time, trying to determine if he was telling him lies.


    Lu Jin''srge dark eyes were sincere. They were so bright with pure feelings of sincerity and innocence.


    After a lengthy persuasion followed by an even longer period of silence, the little thief spoke.


    "Does your car...still have some cookies?"


    "Yes!"


    "And clean water?"


    "There are!"


    The little thief''s eyes became firm.


    "Okay, I''ll bring you there. You have to give me every food that you have in your car, too. Oh, by the way, I also stole this from your car."


    He took out something from within his clothes. He gave a small box to Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin recognized it immediately.


    "It''s my parent''s wedding ring! Thank you! It is very important for my Mom and Dad. You''ll never regret your choice. I promise that you will live your lifefortably and freely!"


    "Really? I won''t starve? I can dress like you?"


    "Un! You can eat all you want! Your life will be joyful like mine!"


    "How joyful?"


    "We can go to the parks and restaurants with my little brother, y the games and then eat the special food there."


    "Really?!"


    "Yes! My little brother likes sweet things. He likes to share good stuff with me. He will also share them with you."


    "What''s your little brother''s name?"


    "You can call him Little Yin. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Gunan. You?"


    The two children talked cheerfully, forgetting their miserable surroundings.


    The rain continued to pour outside of the hole, as Lu Jin''s promise that day stayed in his heart.


    However, like the tender leaves before the storm, the sweet promise they made was swept away by a torrential typhoon, washing away everything.


    Leaving behind only the chaotic wreck of themselves.


    ******


    A snippet from the little Gunan''s POV:


    The little thief looked at Lu Jin with searching eyes, trying to determine if this kid was telling him lies.


    Lu Jin''srge dark eyes were sincere. They were so bright with pure feelings of sincerity and innocence.


    The little thief had never seen such a pair of beautiful eyes before. Even his biological mother and former owner never looked at him this way.


    These eyes¡­ They did not arouse negative emotions in his heart. Instead, they actually felt warm and weing.


    Warmth came to the tips of his toes, to his fingertips, and to the tips of his ears.


    It was the first time that he felt this way.


    Perhaps...this strange kid was telling the truth?


    ..........


    E/N: I ship them, oh god.


    A/n: Ehem, don''t change the genre lol

 Chapter 696 - Twisted Beyond Repair

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Twisted Beyond Repair</h4>


    "Master, we are here."


    The voice of his butler made Lu Jin wake up from reminiscing.


    He nced at the window.


    The rain had be heavier and a mist covered the surface of the window. Amidst the blurry images, an ordinary-looking police station was in sight.


    The recollection of memories gave him a bitter taste in the mouth.


    In the end, he was not able to keep that promise.


    "Master."


    The butler had prepared the umbre and opened the door for him.


    Lu Jin pushed down the bitter feeling in his heart and got off of the car.


    With the butler, he walked into the police station. His entrance to the police station and to the underground was smooth sailing. A person in officer attire was already waiting for them and escorted them all the way in while bypassing certain areas.


    When Lu Jin got the address from Xiong Zhi and Linfeng, he prepared everything beforehand.


    In this country, the only force that could enter such a strict area under the government was the founding legendary families¡­. Or certain forces of equal power and influence. Generally, as long as these groups did not do anything that would harm the national interest, the leaders would close one eye to this.


    Lu Jin only had half an hour to ess the underground prison without the national investigation staff knowing. If he was given more time, he would definitely take Gunan right away from this ce.


    Too bad, his preparations were insufficient.


    But everything must work out somehow tomorrow.


    The person they had contact with led them underground. They stopped at a certain cell where Gunan was staying.


    The facility became stricter because tomorrow would be Gunan''s court trial. However, Lu Jin used all of his connections and gave out all he could to have this short time with Gunan.


    "You''ll have thirty minutes maximum. I''ll knock on the door if something happens. Then you have to leave immediately."


    The butler gave a nod to the person in contact and handed him a cheque.


    Lu Jin entered the room alone.


    Gunan was sitting on the bed and staring at the wall. He was finally wearing the prisoner''s clothing which he had refused to wear before.


    His back was on the entrance. His hand was cuffed on the bed. He did not even move when he heard the door opening.


    "Gunan."


    A familiar cold voice which unexpectedly contained warmth reached Gunan''s ears. The man trembled and turned around.


    His face was filled with shock. Then it became firm.


    "Ah Jin. Did father ask you to see me? No. That''s unlikely." Gunan answered his own question. He asked another question. "How did you know that I am here?"


    Lu Jin did not answer him. "How are you doing?"


    Gunan shrugged. "It felt bad. But it''s just confinement. I''ve gone through worse stuff than this, did you forget?"


    Lu Jin stared at Gunan''s cid face.


    Gunan did not show extreme emotions unlike what Lu Jin had expected. However, Lu Jin knew Gunan more than his own brother. Seeing the dark light in his friend''s eyes, he knew that Gunan was calm just before the explosion.


    Perhaps something happened during the custody that made Gunan behave like this.


    Over the years, the two of them changed so much. Lu Jin was no longer the cheerful child that he once was, nor was Gunan the same innocent and helpless child running in the slums.


    The two of them had be twisted beyond repair.


    "Why do you look at me like that? Do you expect me to yell and curse the world?"


    Lu Jin took the only chair in the room and sat down.


    "Honestly, yes. When things do not go your way, you always vent your anger on something else. Since you are locked in here, you cannot vent much, isn''t that right?"


    Gunan chuckled. "You know me well."


    "Then why are you not starting now? I came here to let you vent it all out."


    "Haha. Do you want me to cut you? Or shove some knives into your flesh? You should have brought my toys then."


    Lu Jin looked at Gunan.


    Gunan might be joking like usual, but to be joking in this situation was strange.


    Lu Jin felt inwardly worried.


    Gunan might be really pushed to the edge now¡­ He might be on the verge of his sanity copsing.


    Did they torture him?


    No.


    Lu Jin immediately shot it down.


    Even if others had suspicions over Gunan''s identity, he was still being considered as the Guan family''s direct bloodline.


    Something must have tipped him off, something that pushed him to the edge.


    ¡­.It was likely either rted to Univ One, or his father.


    Lu Jin had seen how Gunan worked terribly hard to prove himself and escape from the fate that was decided by their father. Gunan cherished his Univ One deeply, and probably because of the pride in his blood, he d.e.s.i.r.ed to conquer the Guan Empire.


    Those were the things that kept Gunan surviving under his father''s twisted upbringing.


    And now, all of it was gone. If father still meddled and added salt to Gunan''s deep wounds, his friend might really snap.


    In fact...


    Both of them, Lu Jin and Gunan, were hanging on the verge of insanity.


    Or perhaps they had turned crazy and became heartless bastards since long ago.


    A criminal. A murderer. A being with no guilt orpassion.


    Lu Jin abruptly shook his head to refocus his thoughts.


    Perhaps because of the reminisce he had earlier, the bitter feelings that he had buried resurfaced again.


    "Gunan, just wait until today. I promise that I will get you out of here. Tomorrow, after the trial, I--"


    "Lu Jin."


    Lu Jin stopped. "What?"


    "You always thought that we changed, didn''t you? But you are only half right."


    ".... Gunan?"


    "It is only me who changed. You are still the same bastard from those years ago."

 Chapter 697 - The truth behind the incident

    <h4>Chapter 697 - The truth behind the incident</h4>


    "...."


    Lu Jin was stunned at Gunan''s words.


    "Always promising things that he can''t do right. Always pitying others before himself. Lu Jin, when will you change?"


    "What are you--"


    "Can you really get me out of here? Can you really help me get back what I lost? Univ One, the Guan Empire, the surname Gunan. Can you get them all back for me?" Gunan''s eyes were red.


    "...."


    Lu Jin fell quiet.


    He could not tell Gunan about Xiong Zhi and Linfeng''s involvement.


    With the involvement of those two people, Gunan could never get back all those things.


    Lu Jin knew that if he told Gunan about this, his friend would surely take revenge on those people.


    If not for the current situation, Lu Jin had no qualms about his friend taking revenge. He was also selfish, he would have supported his friend without hesitation.


    He might be keeping the couple''s interference from his father, but that was because of his own reason.


    However, under the current scenario, if Gunan tried to take revenge, Gunan would just destroy himself even more.


    Lu Jin did not want to see that. He did not want Gunan to continue heading on this path of destruction anymore.


    He decided to convince Gunan today toe with him and hide Gunan from his father, to make it appear in everyone''s eyes that Gunan had died in an ident or struggle on the way to the trial.


    Yet based on what he was seeing, Gunan''s heart was still set on those ''unreachable'' goals.


    Lu Jin paused. He suddenly remembered theirst fight.


    Gunan was right after all.


    Lu Jin himself never trusted that Gunan would achieve those things from the very start.


    "Hah. Your silence always means ''no''. You can''t get it back for me."


    Gunan gripped his hair and stared at the walls.


    If even Lu Jin gave up, then who could help him?


    "Tell me, Ah Jin. Is there really no other way?"


    Lu Jin sighed. "Gunan, those things will only hold you down. I have a n. I can take you out of here and bring you to some ce away from father. I know that you are afraid of the consequences if father discovers, but--"


    "Father already knows."


    "...!"


    Lu Jin was stunned. Then he narrowed his eyes. His whole aura became colder.


    So this was the reason why Gunan was like this.


    "How did he get hold of you?"


    "It doesn''t matter how. Father does not want me as Gao Huan anymore. I''ll be forever Gunan. Do you know what that means?"


    Lu Jin was silent.


    Of course, he knew.


    The ves that were brought down from their position had a fate worse than a stray dog.


    "I''ll be useless and be dispensable. I can''t live that way anymore. I can''t go back to that ce."


    "You are not going back there. I promise you."


    "No. You can''t. You never won against father, Ah Jin. And worst of all, I''ll just drag you like an oil bottle once more."


    Lu Jin felt his heart be heavier. He held Gunan''s hand and tried to pull him back up.


    "Thene with me. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you out of here for sure."


    "It''s toote."


    "It''s not toote yet!"


    Gunanughed hoarsely and supported his body half up. His face leaned closer towards Lu Jin while he held the man''s face.


    His eyes were dark as he uttered the words that he did not dare to say before.


    "Ah Jin, you have been asking me about what happened more than fifteen years ago. About the incident with your mother, remember? Who really killed her? You always thought that it is your father, but--"


    "Stop! Don''t speak." Lu Jin stood up abruptly and pressed his palm over Gunan''s lips.


    If his father got hold of Gunan without his knowledge, then it meant that Ming Zhi Yi had his people here.


    Perhaps his father''s people were monitoring them right now. If Ming Zhi Yi knew that Gunan got his secret leaked out in this public ce, with Gunan''s mistakes added, Ming Zhi Yi might really kill Gunan!


    However, Gunan only pushed away the hand covering his mouth. He stubbornly continued the story which he always hid in his heart. There was even insanity seeping through his eyes.


    The story of that day that haunted him every night.


    His very first kill.


    "Your mother is poisoned by your father. The poison that you are currently researching is that very poison. At that time, it was still a slow-acting one despite the rtivelyrge dose. It is not as strong as what we have now, so it can''t fully kill your mother yet in a way that no one would detect. Your father''s experiment was a failure. However, your mother suddenly learned of your father''s n. She found out about his secret dealings."


    "Stop it, Gunan. Why are you even suddenly telling me this!" Lu Jin grabbed Gunan''s cor.


    He knew that much! He knew that his father poisoned his mother.


    Or else, why would his father kill everyone in that mansion that night and only spared Lu Yin Ze?


    "I was there."


    Lu Jin trembled at Gunan''s words.


    "Your father brought me to that mansion to introduce me to Lu Yin Ze and to your mother while you are away, being rebellious." Gunan''s eyes were nk. "Lu Yin Ze did not see me. But the people in that mansion and your mother saw me. She was really shocked when she saw how much I looked like Guan Gao Huan. However, she knew that I am not him. There were many differences between me and Gao Huan at that time."


    Lu Jin felt his back chill.


    He began to sense how this story would go on.


    The hands gripping Gunan''s cor tightened and trembled slightly.


    "Then your father handed me a pillow. He said¡­ ''Kill that woman in the room. She can''t move well and is bedridden. Just put a little strength in your hands and suffocate her. That will do the job.'' That''s what he said." Gunan could never forget that day nor those words.


    Lu Jin let go of Gunan''s cor and staggered back. He felt his blood run cold. His dark eyes were wide with disbelief, staring at Gunan.

 Chapter 698 - The truth behind the incident (II)

    <h4>Chapter 698 - The truth behind the incident (II)</h4>


    Gunan saw his expression.


    It had been a long time since Lu Jin''s expressionless face broke.


    His c.h.e.s.t tightened painfully, but he still continued.


    This was what he owed to Lu Jin a long time ago. The reason why he became so twisted started that day.


    "I was a child who faithfully followed my only ''father''. I know what death was and what it meant to kill. But I still did it."


    Lu Jin took a step back. He could feel his breath leaving him. He felt dizzy.


    Gunan....


    He killed his mother?


    The image of the man in front of him ovepped with a little boy''s.


    The memories wherein he always told the young Gunan how great his mother was, how sweet his mother was, and how he always brought the grown up Gunan to his mother''s burial site resurfaced in his mind.


    So all those years...


    "No...." He shook his head nkly.


    However, Gunan''s eyes were dully recalling the nightmare that haunted him all his life. He buried his face in his hands.


    The haunting words continued.


    "I did not know that she was your mother, so I took a step into the room. She called me Gao Huan, but then she realized I am not. She showed me a beautiful smile at first, but when I lifted the pillow to her face, she became terrified. She pleaded, Ah Jin, but I continued putting it on her face to suffocate her!" His voice trembled.


    Lu Jin copsed. His back hit the table. His eyes blurred.


    When Gunan saw the sheen of moisture in Lu Jin''s eyes, something which he had not seen in more than a decade, his eyes began to heat up as well.


    When he discovered that the woman she killed was Lu Jin''s mother, he was terrified. Countless sleepless nights, nightmares¡­ He was ovee with overpowering guilt whenever he thought of what he had done. Then slowly, to forget the guilt, he made himself numb to killing, transforming himself to a creature beyond saving.


    This was his greatest fear, above everything else.


    The change in the way Lu Jin looked at him.


    However¡­.


    "She struggled. She was very weak, but she kept struggling under my hands. Yet I kept the pillow pressed on her face¡­ It was only when the monitor kept ringing, that I realized that she was dead."


    The terrified little boy was still a very small and weak child back then, so with his small stature and terror, the woman''s struggles almost made him fail his first task.


    If he had failed, it would have been him...


    It was then that Gunan was ovee with dread and something twisted.


    Lu Jin closed his eyes and covered his ears. He did not want to listen anymore.


    "It was¡­. It was only the next day when you came to see me in a terrible state and told me that your mom died, when I discovered that it was your mother whom I killed." Gunan curled up on the bed. "Do you know how I felt at that time? It was¡­ terrible. I killed your mother! It was me! It was me all along¡­."


    I could not evenfort you, because I was the cause of your tears and agony.


    Drops of tears uncontrobly fell down, but Lu Jin''s face had be very cold.


    The convoluted chaos of emotions filling his heart made him breathless.


    He had always wanted to know the truth about his mother''s death, but he did not expect it to be like this.


    If it was before, perhaps he would have been devastated and hated Gunan. However, he had changed. He had seen the dark side of the world at an early age. He was no longer an impulsive youth to not realize the actual truth.


    Should he me Gunan?


    It was an order that a ve could never disobey, unless he wished to die.


    Lu Jin loved his mother and little brother, but in these long dark years, the person who apanied him was Gunan.


    Gunan had be the closest family in his heart. He became an irreceable person to Lu Jin.


    He mocked himself.


    Even right now, despite his shock and sense of betrayal, the underlying thought that he had in mind was the fact that Gunan had been carrying this guilt in his young heart, from childhood until this day.


    Gunan kept crying andughing at the same time like a psychopath.


    "After that day, did you not realize how I changed? I became a twisted devil, and you¡­ your cheerful self was gone, while I lived like a parasite beside you."


    The trembling in his body slowly calmed down.


    Gunan: "...So it really doesn''t matter if you med me, because I am the cause of all of this. But you know, what I hated the most...."


    Was that he who had sinned against Lu Jin had been used as a shackle to hold him down. Gunan knew Lu Jin. In the whole world, he was the closest to him. So he naturally knew what was in the man''s heart.


    Gunan knew that Lu Jin wanted to return to the Lu family where his grandfather and little brother were. But because of him, Lu Jin could not return to his family. And Gunan doesn''t want him to return.


    That''s right. He was selfish


    But that selfishness caused Lu Jin''s whole life to be destroyed.


    Gunan''s voice died down as he stared at the man in front of him.


    This was the only person he thought of as family.


    Lu Jin was an untainted child. He was so kind and innocent.


    Gunan himself had killed someone, and still continued to do so. From the beginning, it was because of their father''s orders. Then, because he did not want Lu Jin to dirty his hands and out of his guilt, he took all those tasks himself. Afterwards, he became someone who regarded killing asmon as breathing.


    He was originally a dirty person, so it was alright for him.


    But he had twisted Lu Jin''s life with that first kill, and became the shackle their father put on him.


    Lu Jin never owed him anything.


    He owed Lu Jin too much.


    "...What I hated the most is me holding you back." And still, continue doing so.


    "Ha."


    Lu Jin breathed harshly. His fists clenched tightly.


    Who was really the one holding the other back?


    The heavy downpour of the rain could not be heard from the bas.e.m.e.nt. The wind blows heavily and harshly, like the hearts of two men in the room.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Time was up.


    The precious time was used to tell this cruel story. Lu Jin had not managed to convince Gunan.


    Lu Jin weakly stood up. He forced himself to calm down.


    He was no longer the gullible child that he was once was to not see the true root cause behind the events. Gunan said it was him, but in fact, he was nothing more than a puppet forcefully used as a knife.


    Lu Jin was not a fool.


    However, the truth was too much that he could not face Gunan right now. This, he could not deny.


    He turned his back on Gunan. He spoke in a cold voice.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll get you back. I don''t need your answer. You just have to stay vignt. Father¡­ might be listening."


    "..."


    Lu Jin walked towards the door. Just as his hand fell on the knob, he halted.


    "About that story¡­"


    Gunan''s hand trembled.


    "...We will settle thister. You were young and did not know much. I¡­ do not me you."


    His voice trembled a bit. Then he opened the door and left.


    Silence settled in the room.


    Gunan stared at the door for a long time, before falling back on the bed. He numbly looked up at the ceiling with blurry vision.


    A tear escaped from his eyes.


    Ah.


    It had been nearly a decade since hest cried.


    It was the same for Lu Jin.


    As he stared on the ceiling, he seemed to see his much younger self staring at the grey color of cemented walls.


    Too bad, this room did not have a window.


    *******

 Chapter 699 - Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Abandoned</h4>


    The night arrived amidst the torrential pour of rain. For hours, the rain poured heavily non-stop. Many ns for tonight had been canceled due to the heavy weather.


    As the stormy night deepened, the lightning in the bas.e.m.e.nt dimmed.


    Gunan stared at the ceiling. His eyes were nk. His mind was emptied of thoughts.


    Perhaps because he had vented out the secret which he had been keeping for a long time in his heart, his mind was strangely calm.


    All this time, he had continuously been thinking of how to survive or prove his worth or defeat his enemies, but now, his always upied mind was nk as a clean te.


    If it was the usual him, he would be panicking right now and use all his tricks to get out of this situation. It was not because he had not done all he could, on the contrary, he used up all of his cards but none of it worked in front of his omnipotent father.


    He had done everything he possibly could.


    Gunan covered his face.


    Being on the losing side felt terrible, but he could no longer do anything about it.


    "Can I really live like how I did before?"


    The answer was no.


    For him, life had no meaning if he could not achieve his goals.


    It was only the debt he owed to Lu Jin that kept him going.


    Click.


    The sound of the door opening made Gunan nce at its direction.


    As expected, the man sent by his father visited him before the big day.


    "You are expecting me?" The man''s face was smiling.


    Gunan narrowed his eyes.


    The spy continued nonchntly. "Heh, you finally changed your clothes. It seems that you got used to staying here. It''s a shame, you are going to leave very soon."


    "You have a reason foring here. Stop dawdling and getting high just because you are father''s spy."


    "Father? You still call the master, ''father''? You failed and became useless trash. You have no right to call the master, ''father''."


    Gunanughed mockingly. He just fell into this state and now some small fry was already making fun of him.


    "What is this jealousy I am smelling? You''re acting like a kid unable to get another''s toy."


    The smiling man''s face broke.


    "You are not the same as before, Gunan! Look at where you stand. It now depends on me whether you can leave here or rot in prison. While I am still being nice, you can beg me to rescue you."


    Gunan smirked. "Heh, no way. You and I both heard from my father, he will get me out of here. It does not depend on you. I can beg father, but not a lowly sc.u.m like you."


    "You!"


    Annoyed, the man grabbed Gunan''s cor.


    Gunan''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    "I might be useless for now. But I can climb back up again," he sneered. "Since you know me, you must know what I do to people who have offended me. My toys aren''t just mere toys."


    "You think the master will have your back?" The man leaned in and whispered to Gunan, "You had a visitor today, didn''t you? And both of you seemed so emotional earlier."


    Gunan''s eyes shed.


    So this bastard was watching and listening to them.


    Without any hesitation, he lifted his head and rammed it against the man''s head, surprising the man.


    "Agh!"


    Since Gunan was cuffed, his movements were restricted. But it did not stop him from putting the man''s neck between his arms fluidly.


    The man was not an easy one either. His elbow pummeled Gunan''s stomach twice. He then held the arms around his neck and threw Gunan over.


    Crack.


    That was the sound of Gunan''s ribs breaking.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "I can''t believe it is this easy to subdue you--"


    His words had not finished yet when Gunan leaped up swiftly and rammed against the man. The blow was hard and thetter staggered to the ground.


    "You f.u.c.ker!" The man cursed.


    Gunan did not stop. He pivoted and whirled his leg to kick the man on the ground.


    "Die! Die! Die!"? His violent nature found its way out.


    The man below gritted his teeth and took out the hidden knife from his pocket that he had prepared.


    sh!


    The light brown pants were shed and blood sttered.


    ''...!''


    This spy¡­!


    The man found his momentum and stood up. He charged at Gunan with the sharp knife in his hand and murderous glint in his eyes.


    Gunan''s hands were bound. Even though he tried to block the knife froming to him, he could not do so. He tilted his body to at least make the man miss the vital spot.


    The small de went through just right above his heart.


    "Ugh!"


    Gunan gritted his teeth and endured the pain. With the use of qigong, he tightened his muscles and twisted his body around so that the man''s hold on the knife would loosen. When the man lost touch of the knife, he quickly took a step back.


    Drop.


    Drop.


    Drop.


    Streams of blood continued to drop on the ground from the knife in Gunan''s c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ha. As expected from the student whom Butler Qian taught himself. However..." The man reached to his b.r.e.a.s.t pocket and took out a small gun with a silencer.


    "Too bad. You are facing me."


    Gunan stared at the gun, his eyes in gloomy disbelief.


    For the man toe here with a knife and a gun, it meant that he came here to kill.


    It had been his intention from the start.


    But why?


    "...Did father order it?"


    The manughed at Gunan''s question.


    "That''s a stupid question, don''t you think? Do you think I can disobey master just because of my personal feelings? I''m not like you. Yes, Master ordered me to kill you."


    Master ordered me to kill you.


    To kill you¡­


    ...


    Something snapped inside of Gunan.


    He dazedly muttered. "So, he.... He abandoned me? Just because I told the truth to Lu Jin?"


    "Half right and half wrong."


    Gunan looked at him with nk eyes.


    The man continued to exin with a smile. "He ns to discard you from the start. Because the n is nearingpletion and you made a mistake at a very critical time, Master used this golden opportunity to get rid of you once and for all. After all, we can''t let master Lu Jin keep running around with that little hope in his heart, can we?"


    "What...?"


    The man tilted his head. "Did I stab you too hard that you cannot understand my words? I know you are aware of the master using you to control Lu Jin. However,tely, Lu Jin has been rather suspicious. Master found him keeping a few records. And now, you tell him such stories." He spread his hands out and shrugged mockingly.


    "Of course, Master will not be pleased with you. So he wants to teach Lu Jin a lesson, or something like that. Well, aren''t you Lu Jin''s favorite toy? Losing you ought to teach him more obedience. It''s amusing how you two both pretended to be brothers. Haha..."


    Gunan was frozen in ce.


    e thought that he would still be of some use to Ming Zhi Yi. But what was this?


    Teach Lu Jin a lesson, in exchange for his life?


    A chill overcame him. He began trembling uncontrobly.


    In the end, he was still some ''toy'' and ''ve'' in his father''s eye.


    Hah.


    Gunan still clearly remembered that day.


    When Ming Zhi Yi saw him for a second time after Gunan took a bath at Lu Jin''s request, the tall man who had scary eyes looked at him from head to toe.


    Then heughed. He hadughed so happily that those scary eyes no longer looked so scary in a child''s eyes. However, there was a hint of madness in thatugh that little children could not notice.


    Ming Zhi Yi had patted Gunan''s shoulders and said with a warm smile, "From now on, you can call me ''father''."


    Gunan knew that enviable word, ''father''. He still remembered the bewilderment and joy that came to him when his ''father'' first appeared.


    Red blood continued to spread on the ground, forming dark pools on his feet. His breathing also became morebored.


    However, the physical pain in his c.h.e.s.t was lighter than the pain of betrayal that Gunan felt.


    In all those years, he grew up and learned at some point that Ming Zhi Yi was not the kind of person who would charitably get a son and treat him like his own. Gunan knew that he only had that privilege because of his resemnce to someone, because he was useful. But nevertheless, he was sincere and did his tasks well.


    Even though he knew that he could be thrown away at any time if he did not do a good job, he thought that at least his ''father'' would think twice of getting rid of him fully. He would not be a mere pawn to manipte Lu Jin.


    However¡­ It was only a lie that he believed in.


    "Hah."


    Gunan chuckled. His wide eyes lost their shine.


    Now, his dear father was going to abandon him. It came unexpectedly soon that he was not able to prepare himself.


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    Gunanughed.


    So this was how his sincerity would be paid!

 Chapter 700 - A Terrible End

    <h4>Chapter 700 - A Terrible End</h4>


    A/n: y ** Unravel - Tokyo Ghoul OP [Piano] while reading this


    *******


    Gunan suddenly remembered the old man whom he sent off with aplicated heart. Wasn''t the situation like this?


    He had returned the old man''s sincerity with a cruel smile and a p of truth.


    Now the heavens were asking him to pay!


    "Ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!"


    It was soughable!


    The Gunan who climbed from the lowest slums to the chairman of the Guan Empire was reduced to something like this!


    He continued tough maniacally, not realizing that he was also crying at the same time.


    Wasn''t fate too funny?


    He had done things that were inhumane. He killed people. A lot of them.


    He even tainted a kind man.


    He had done many sins yet the heaven who was said to be fair only punished him with a stab and gunshot?


    Won''t those who had died scream and rise from their graves?


    Gunanughed like crazy.


    The man holding the gun just tilted his head.


    "What the f***k? Have you finally gone insane? Laughing and crying at the same time.."


    Not hearing anything, Gunan continued tough madly.


    "Boring."


    Ping!


    Drop.


    A gun wound appeared in Gunan''s leg. Gunan staggered and almost kneeled.


    But he continued tough.


    "Ha. I prefer it with knives, you know. I first cut their fingers. I always use my favorite knife to dig into their flesh. Little by little..."


    Ping.


    Blood sttered in Gunan''s sleeves.


    "Sorry. I am not a fan of knife y. I enjoy killing people with guns," the spy coldly said.


    Gunan grinned, showing his teeth. Sweat stered the brown locks of hair on his forehead. Unbeknownst to him, his contact lenses had slipped down with his tears, showing the unique l.u.s.ter of gold.


    Gunan dazedly recounted his twisted hobby. "Sometimes, I enjoy skinning people too. The sound of their cries while I scr.a.p.e their skin little by little is so satisfying--"


    Gunan''s other leg was shot.


    He involuntarily kneeled. His face was deathly pale. Blood was draining from him fast.


    "And then, I will dig out some of their flesh and let them see their own red meat with their own eyes. Heh. That''s where they usually faint--"


    Ping!


    The man''s face was disgusted. "Gross. Who enjoys that? This is why none of us liked you, sickhead. You are really a psycho¡­ Eh? Not talking anymore?"


    Gunan had fallen on the ground in his own pool of blood. There was another hole on his c.h.e.s.t.


    His head pressed sideways on the ground.


    He was still alive, but he felt dizzy from the loss of blood, the corners of his vision were turning ck and white. He could not speak as blood started toe up from his lungs and throat.


    Gunan chuckled, but only a gurgle came out.


    In his final moments, the only thing that came out of his mouth was those wicked ''hobbies'' of his.


    He was truly terrible, wasn''t he?


    A terrible person must die a terrible death.


    His mind recalled a certain tall man''s back.


    Then, what would happen to you?


    Ping.


    Boom!


    Arge bolt of lightning descended beside the police station amidst the heavy rain, followed by an extremely loud p of thunder, that even the sound of it reached the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    ....


    ...Nan¡­


    A young boy opened his eyes. His eyes had specks of gold that shone brilliantly. They blinked confusedly, his longshes were wet with tears. There were still fresh streaks of tears on his face.


    He mindlessly wiped it.


    "You are awake. Eh? Are you crying?" A boy with dark hair and dark eyes looked concernedly at him.


    "Lu Jin?"


    "Mhm. Why are you crying? I thought you''re excited to ride the airne?"


    The young Gunan looked dazedly at the window.


    There was an endless sea of clouds as far as his eyes could see. The sun was slowly rising from the sea of clouds. The fluffy sea of clouds was a mix of violet and orange hues.


    It was the first time that Gunan saw such beautiful scenery.


    He should be happy, but for some reason, his heart felt heavy and painful.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of heights?"


    Gunan shook his head. He clutched his c.h.e.s.t.


    "I had a terrible dream."


    "A dream?"


    "Yes. It felt so real."


    "What is it? Are there monsters in your dream?"


    "Yes. There''s this guy with golden eyes like mine. He is really bad. He tortures people without blinking. He destroyed people''s lives like it''s nothing. He even bullied a girl. He hit her when he was angry, and he¡­ he forced himself on her..." His voice trembled.


    "That ''he'' you are talking about. Is that the monster?"


    "Yes. He is really scary."


    The young Lu Jin leaned closer to his face and looked at him worriedly. He then held his small hand.


    "In your dream, is there also a person with dark hair and dark eyes like mine?"


    "Yes." The young Gunan nodded.


    "Then what did he do? Are they together?"


    "Yes...? I think so?"


    The young Lu Jin smiled.


    "Then it''s okay. It''s definitely only a nightmare. If that person is by the monster''s side, those things won''t happen! And even if it does, you just have to trust the ck-haired man. He will stop the monster and help him, okay? The man never gave up on the monster until the monster died, didn''t he? Just leave everything to him and rest well."


    Gunan looked up at the young Lu Jin. He suddenly felt at ease with his words.


    Rest well...and leave everything to the ck-haired man.


    Yeah, he was definitely tired after that dream.


    He smiled and snuggled his head with Lu Jin.


    But...


    "But how do you know that the monster died...?"


    The young Lu Jin just held his hand and smiled sadly at him. His eyes looked sorrowful.


    The young Gunan tightly held his hand back, unwilling to let go.


    "Kids, are you doing fine there?" A handsome and tall man appeared behind them.


    He wore the warmest smile that the young Gunan had ever seen in the man''s face. It doesn''t felt terrible or fake anymore, but rather, it was warm like he wanted to.


    "Father!" Both kids called out to the newly arrived man and hugged him.


    ...


    Lightning shed and thunder boomed. The rain raged on strongly.


    In the dimly lit bas.e.m.e.nt, the man dialed on his phone.


    After a few rings, the call was answered.


    "Have you cleaned up?" A cold voice sounded from the phone.


    The man was holding the silencer with one hand while the other held his phone.


    He smiled and looked down on his masterpiece.


    There were two bloody holes on the lowly ve''s head.


    "Yes. All cleaned up, ''father''. "


    "Good job."


    Toot.


    The man smiled happily. He retreated from the room and soon came back with the things he prepared.


    He spread a special kind of oil all over the ce. More was poured on Gunan''s body.


    He lit his cigarette and went to the doorway. After smoking for a while, he threw the lit cigarette into the room. The fire instantly spread and swallowed the entire room.


    The man hummed a song as he walked in the hallway.


    The dead monitoring lenses reflected his blurry figure in the smoke.


    Thunder boomed once again.


    *******

 Chapter 701 - The Victims Heart

    <h4>Chapter 701 - The Victim''s Heart</h4>


    Boom!


    A p of thunder woke Xiong Zhi up.


    She was sweating.


    She dreamed of that night. She dreamed of her past life.


    It was as if she relived them once more. The memories yed in her nightmare were still fresh in her mind.


    Her grandfather''s death, the terrible schemes of Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De, her constant suffering under the hands of that beast, as well as Linfeng''s death....


    Boom!


    A streak of lightning shed outside the window and illuminated Xiong Zhi''s pale face, apanied by a loud roaring thunder.


    She shakily held her head and supported her body on the bed. Her mind was still befuddled by sleep and nightmare.


    It had been a long time since shest had these nightmares.


    Did the discovery of the Guan''s tragedy arouse the slumbering memories?


    Xiong Zhi had thought that time and Linfeng''s presence had finally erased all her grievances from her past life. She thought that her heart had be indifferent to it.


    It turns out not. These feelings were just buried by new memories deep inside of her and could still explode anytime if provoked.


    Her anger, sorrows, and deep hatred.


    Pat, pat, pat, pat¡­


    The sound of the heavy rain hitting the window of her balcony made Xiong Zhi look at the window.


    On the ss windows, a slender woman with snow white skin and long ck hair cascading on her shoulders was faintly reflected.


    The night was deep. The heavy rain and thunder roaring outside from time to time made this night very simr to that night in her past life.


    It was also like this when she died and came back.


    Her befuddled eyes suddenly widened.


    It was not all a dream or illusion, wasn''t it?


    Reuniting with Linfeng again, saving her grandfather and the Xiong Empire¡­ All of it was not just a mere dream, right?


    Xiong Zhi felt a sudden urgency and panic. Barefooted and d in only her nightgown, she bolted outside of her room and ran all the way to the floor below hers.


    Panting, she stood in front of Linfeng''s door.


    "Linfeng?" Xiong Zhi knocked on the door. Her voice carried a hint of plea.


    Her Linfeng was still here, right?


    The door opened immediately.


    The tall man was wearing a long sleeved white shirt and grey cotton pants. His hair was still messy from his sleep.


    Linfeng looked like he was in the middle of a deep sleep, woke up suddenly, and came out in a hurry when he heard Xiong Zhi''s voice.


    "Zhi''er?" He worriedly reached out to touch Xiong Zhi''s slender shoulders. His voice was hoarse from sleep.


    "Linfeng!"


    Xiong Zhi immediately flew forward and hugged the man. Feeling his sturdy arms and waist, she knew that everything was real. She did reallye back and defeated Xiong Wuyue and Xiong De. Her grandfather was safe and so was the Xiong Empire. Gunan was in prison and he could never hurt her again.


    A lot of things had changed already.


    What happened in the past would never happen again!


    Xiong Zhi did not know why she had a dream of the past, but she wanted to be with Linfeng to assure herself and be at ease.


    "Zhi''er? What is the matter?"


    Xiong Zhi did not answer, just hugged the man tightly, and pressed her body closer to his solid warmth.


    Feeling the softness of his girlfriend''s skin through the thin clothes, Linfeng''s throat went dry. However, he was more concerned about Xiong Zhi.


    Did she have a nightmare?


    He picked her up and carried her into his room, which was warmer than the hallway.


    "Let''se inside first. You are not wearing anything warm. You even came here barefooted. There is a storm outside, you must be careful or else you might catch a cold," Linfeng gently berated Xiong Zhi.


    He deliberated whether to put Xiong Zhi on the couch or on his bed. He bit his lips and put Xiong Zhi on top of the bed. He took his nkets and covered Xiong Zhi.


    "Wait here for a while."


    As he was about to stand up, Xiong Zhi held his arm.


    "Can you not leave?"


    Linfeng looked back and met a pair of dark eyes. The usually confident Xiong Zhi looked vulnerable tonight.


    Linfeng patted her head. "I''m not going to leave. I have my own things here in the room. I''ll heat some warm milk for you. I''ll be quick."


    Xiong Zhi finally let him go.


    He was quick and came back soon. He gave a warm cup of milk with a few drops of honey to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi epted the milk and drank it. She had already calmed down after hugging Linfeng, but she did not reject Linfeng''s care and enjoyed it.


    "Do you want more?" Seeing the empty cup, Linfeng asked her.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "I feel all warmed up now. Thanks, Linfeng."


    Linfeng leaned closer and kissed her head. "There''s no need to thank me. I''m d you calmed down." He picked up the cup and put it on the bedside table.


    Xiong Zhi smiled softly and watched her man. Her heart was warm and at ease with Linfeng around.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" The man soon sat beside her and asked in a soft voice.


    Xiong Zhi leaned her forehead on Linfeng''s c.h.e.s.t.


    "Un. It''s been a long time since my past memories are triggered like this. Earlier, I woke up the same way I woke up when I was sixteen. It was raining hard and there was thunder as well. Probably, because the environment is the same, my past memories resurfaced again."


    Linfeng was silent. He knew that Xiong Zhi was not done yet. All he could do at this time was to listen to her and hug her.


    Following his thoughts, he enveloped the tender woman in his arms and hugged her to his c.h.e.s.t.


    "I know I am doing better than I have ever been. I am not the same helpless woman I was before. I have you now. We already changed the cruel fate." Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. "But perhaps, there is still a part of me that is not satisfied."


    Linfeng''s warm hands patted her back. However, his eyes shed with killing intent.


    "Tomorrow is Gunan''s trial. We have every evidence needed against him. He will be sentenced to prison for life. He will live in a prison worse than the one Xiong De is in. I have everything arranged."


    His Xiong Zhi was still suffering from her ''past lifetime'' of experiences in what he believed was a parallel world. Even though it looked like the time and the situation had changed, his beloved woman had already been wounded.


    She had a deep scar that she was carrying.


    Perhaps, when all those people who made her suffer were taken care of, then that would be the time when Xiong Zhi would start healingpletely.


    And he would stay with her all that time.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She said in a colder tone. "Yes. I won''t rest until Gunan suffers worse than Xiong De did."


    Linfeng hugged Xiong Zhi tightly.


    The rain was pouring outside.


    This is how life is. The people who bullied the victims would go on with their lives, whether they ask for forgiveness or not. But the victims who suffered under their hands would forever carry those scars. No matter how much time passed, the damage had already been done, and it would always be a part of them.


    Linfeng only hoped that he was enough to make Xiong Zhi forget all those and be her sanctuary. He was d that he had not left her side or revoked his butler title. As long as he was with Xiong Zhi, he would be her temporary haven until shepletely healed.


    Their bodies were warm and emitted heat,forting one another.


    They were the only people in the room. The weather was cold. The bed was soft....


    Linfeng''srge warm hand on Xiong Zhi''s back was still moving. His c.a.r.e.s.sing palm was suddenly hotter.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at Linfeng, her eyes luminous under the dim nightmp.


    Linfeng was looking at her. His eyes were burning.


    Xiong Zhi reached out her cold hands and hugged his neck.


    Linfeng leaned down and kissed her.

 Chapter 702 - A Night with Two Sides

    <h4>Chapter 702 - A Night with Two Sides</h4>


    Linfeng''s kisses were gentle. However, after their lips and tongues entangled deeply and gently for a while, Xiong Zhi wanted it to be hot and rough. She wanted the gentle Linfeng to be thirsty for her, to need her, like how she always needed him.


    Xiong Zhi bit his lips hard.


    Linfeng was stunned.


    However, her ''attack'' was not yet over. The hands on his neck slipped to his c.h.e.s.t and touched the hard muscles there.


    Linfeng''s eyes opened and met Xiong Zhi''s watery eyes that were full of passion. Her eyes looked a bit dazed and flushed as she panted in between kisses.


    This¡­ Was she giving him a signal to go all the way?


    He swallowed. His throat knot rolled.


    The night was cold. His Young Miss visited his room at night. Even though they were just talking about a serious matter earlier, the atmosphere suddenly became like this.


    Xiong Zhi slowly dragged her fingers around his c.h.e.s.t. Seeing that the man was still deliberating on whether to do it or not, she s.u.c.k.e.d on his lower lip before biting it again. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    What were you still thinking?


    ...Was Linfeng having a problem down there?


    Xiong Zhi was upset with his hesitation, so she touched him down there to make sure.


    But what she touched was a hot bulge of hardness.


    It was not because Xiong Zhi was not getting Linfeng in the mood, in reality, Linfeng had been holding back a lot. So sometimes, when they kissed in the office and Xiong Zhi started touching his body, he would stop and go to the bathroom, then spend a long time there to cool down.


    Linfeng was hesitant because he did not want to make a mistake and hurt Xiong Zhi. When they did it for the first time, Xiong Zhi cried a lot. He also left a lot of purple and green bruises on her white body. Regretful of his loss of control, he promised himself to control his strength and to not be ovee with d.e.s.i.r.e when they do it again.


    s, it was because of this that Xiong Zhi continued to misunderstand things and lose confidence in herself.


    Feeling the zing hardness on her hands, Xiong Zhi stopped kissing and looked down at the bulging crotch on Linfeng''s pants.


    Linfeng was embarrassed. He coughed. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "No!" Not again!


    Xiong Zhi suddenly grabbed Linfeng''s bulge in her hands.


    Linfeng: !!!


    He did not dare to move. His ''thing'' was caught by Xiong Zhi. If he moved¡­ He was afraid that he would....


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng''s red ears and panting face, then at the huge ''thing'' down there. Since he was wearing his thin pajama, Xiong Zhi could really feel the hot rod. It was really hot and she could feel that it was somehow...twitching?


    She massaged the bulge.


    "I''ll take care of it," Xiong Zhi said, her eyes burning with passion. She began to squeeze.


    Linfeng: F***k.


    He shuddered and¡­


    Spurt.


    Xiong Zhi looked down. She was stunned. "It''s wet."


    Linfeng covered his face. He was really dying of embarrassment.


    Prem.a.t.u.r.e ejaction!


    A man''s greatest shame!


    "Sorry, it''s just¡­ It''s not usually like this, but it has been so long since I have taken care of it, and you suddenly touched it and looked at me¡­ That''s why...so suddenly..." He could not finish his sentence. He just wanted a hole on the ground to open up and swallow him.


    He just came in her hand. Really...what had be of him?


    "But it is still very hard." Xiong Zhi''s voice sounded again.


    She licked her lips. Her face was hot. She felt hot and there was a tingling sensation between her legs.


    The sensation made her jittery and empty, as if wanting for something.


    "I...I want..."


    What did she want? She knew what she wanted. But it was a bit embarrassing to say it out loud.


    But!


    She shook her head immediately and looked at Linfeng''s face that was filled with l.u.s.t.


    Her face mirrored his.


    They had been kissing a lot and also ''did'' that already before! Besides, they were a couple!


    So what was the reason to be embarrassed about it and hold back?


    If she wanted it and he wanted it, then...they must do it! There was nothing holding them back.


    Xiong Zhi was a straightforward person. She was also pretty honest and direct in following her d.e.s.i.r.es.


    With a shy face red from embarrassment and d.e.s.i.r.e, Xiong Zhi moved and sat directly on Linfeng''s l.a.p.


    Linfeng: !!!


    She squirmed a little to make Linfeng''s bulging hardness match the ce where she was tingling.


    Their hottest ces met.


    The delicious friction made them m.o.a.n together.


    "Zhi''er!" Linfeng g.r.o.a.n.e.d. Xiong Zhi''s squirming stimted Linfeng to slowly lose his mind.


    Xiong Zhi rode over him and rubbed her wet flesh covered by thin u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r on his bulging hotness.


    "Mhmm!" Linfeng m.o.a.n.e.d. His eyes shed with l.u.s.t.


    He suddenly held Xiong Zhi''s waist and held her down.


    In a sh, Xiong Zhi was under Linfeng.


    He kissed Xiong Zhi''s neck hotly. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Do you really want me that much?"


    Xiong Zhi''s watery eyes were also full of l.u.s.t. Her smooth cheeks were flushed. "Yes. I want you."


    Linfeng forgot his promise about not losing control. His d.e.s.i.r.es had taken over him


    Hovering above in one hand, Linfeng swiftly unbuttoned Xiong Zhi''s nightclothes, then dove into the white plumpness of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He deeply inhaled the fragrance he had been longing for in a long time. His tongue swirled and stimted Xiong Zhi, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and l.i.c.k.i.n.g.


    The woman under him m.o.a.n.e.d and grabbed his head. Then after a while, they began to trace his broad shoulders and muscled back.


    His kisses slowly trailed down, until he found her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e core. He kissed her there deeply, his eyes zed with l.u.s.t as he tasted her sweetness.


    Xiong Zhi gasped and gripped his hair. Her head was dizzy and her body was flushed with heat.


    "Linfeng..."


    Her m.o.a.ns were loud, which made the man above her burn more with l.u.s.t. His body burned with fever.


    Zhi''er, you''re mine...


    His moving hot tongue was doing wonders in her body, sending waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Xiong Zhi. And yet, as she sank deeper into the tidal passion, Xiong Zhi wanted more. The empty feeling inside her grew and itched to be filled in.


    She felt as if Linfeng was teasing her purposely and was making her need more.


    "Linfeng, please¡­"


    "Please what¡­" he whispered huskily.


    "Please, I want¡­"


    Suddenly, his mouth moved away, but were reced by his long and thick fingers. Slowly massaging and pressing¡­


    Xiong Zhi trembled and arched her back.


    "Ah¡­"


    Linfeng''s peach blossom eyes were a few shades darker as he stared at her obsessively, admiring how she twitched and tossed under his hands with a flushed face.


    Her m.o.a.ns became hotter.


    "Ung¡­ More, I want more¡­"


    "Say what you want." His hoarse voice was thick with l.u.s.t.


    The domineering tone sent electrifying sensations down Xiong Zhi''s back. "I want you¡­ Mmm¡­ Hurry, put it in..."


    At Xiong Zhi''s l.u.s.tful pleas, all reason finally flew away. Linfeng pulled out his fingers, leaving a silvery trail in the air.


    The woman trembled and g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    He took off his shirt and threw it away.


    Xiong Zhi blearily watched him. Her flushed eyes raked over the well-toned sturdy body that could make any woman swoon.


    She saw his dangerously dark eyes.


    All Linfeng wanted to do now was to ravage and love her until she cried in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    He leaned down, kissed her lips hard, and whispered between rough kisses, "As you wish, my Young Miss."


    For a second time, the man and woman reunited in body and soul once more.


    The passion inside the heated room raged on, unaware of the terror and murder happening in another corner of the world.

 Chapter 703 - A Body was Found

    <h4>Chapter 703 - A Body was Found</h4>


    Dawn break, at the police station.


    There was a loud siren ringing in the air. Because of the heavy rain that still raged on, puddles of water covered the ground. An ambnce was parked on the side and many people in raincoats hurried about.


    With the help of the heavy rain, the fire was put out as soon as it was noticed by people and did not spread much on the upper floors of the police station.


    However, the underground prison and the doc.u.mented files in the underground were all lost in the fire.


    When the fire was first sighted and reported a few hours earlier, some of the small-time reporters picked up on this news immediately and ran in the wee hours of the morning to the police station despite the storm in order to make it as a piece of morning news.


    A few sneaky reporters who had arrived early overheard the rescuers and the police officers talking about an investigation around a burned body. They needed to conduct a preliminary investigation on site before they could retrieve the body for forensic study.


    Soon, this information circted amongst the reporters.


    It was initially said that there was no casualty in the police station. The fire did not seem to spread much. So whose body did that belong to?


    Because of this incident, it was hard for the police to hide the existence of the underground prison anymore from the public. The police station had no choice but toe clean and announce to the public that they lost the underground prison as well as the detained suspect hidden underground to the fire.


    Reporters: Oooh! This is big news!


    This mediocre police station actually had a secret underground prison for confidential prisoners!


    Unfortunately, no matter how much the reporters pestered them, the police station kept the burned man''s identity a secret.


    Not far away from the police station, a car stopped. It could not go any nearer to the police station due to the heavy traffic that the barricade ahead caused. The national investigation department was not allowing the public to enter the premises.


    The car door opened and Xiong Zhi came out. Her expression was tight.


    Without a care for the pattering rain, she strode towards the police station.


    The other side of the door opened and Linfeng came out.


    "Zhi''er! Wait!" The man ran after Xiong Zhi.


    But Xiong Zhi did not look back as she hurried forward. Her face was getting uglier as she came nearer to the police station.


    Earlier, she woke up from Linfeng''s bed and found the man on the phone. She gathered from Linfeng''s own words that the police station where Gunan was being detained had caught fire.


    When Linfeng was about to leave, despite her sore body, Xiong Zhi insisted oning.


    On the way, as they listened to the breaking news and heard the words, ''a hidden underground prison caught fire'', ''a suspect''s body allegedly being recovered'', the two had a bad premonition.


    Could it be possible that the ''burned body'' in the news was Gunan?


    Was this a scheme by the enemy to have Gunan escape and deceive the public that he was dead?


    Xiong Zhi was furious. Her phoenix eyes were dangerously dark.


    Did Gunan really escape from the prison? Was it Lu Jin who helped him?


    "Zhi''er!" Linfeng immediately caught up. He took off his coat and ced it over Xiong Zhi''s shoulders. Then he opened the umbre he was holding and held it over her head.


    His face was also grave. "ording to my men''s report, the fire started from underground. It appears that a spy from the opponent''s side managed to infiltrate the national investigation team and caused all this."


    Xiong Zhi came to a stop and stood behind the yellow line. She could not go further anymore without permission from the enforcers. She had to wait for the body to be recovered from underground.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "How could they infiltrate the national investigation department? It will take them ten years of background investigation before they can even get in."


    "But now it turns out that they are crazy and patient enough to endure that long. Do not forget, Zhi''er. Since our enemies are capable of recing Guan Gao Huan for their n fifteen yearster, then ten years is just a mere thing for them."


    Linfeng could not help but feel rmed at the enemy''s tenacity.


    That side obviously prepared this card a long time ago. And now they were harvesting the fruit of their hard work and endurance.


    There was suddenly amotion ahead of them.


    The preliminary on-site investigation was over. The body was now being retrieved.


    The firefighters and rescuers came out with a stretcher. It was covered by a ck waterproof sheet.


    Someone shouted from the horde of reporters.


    "A body! They really found a body!"


    "Who is it? Whose body is it?"


    "Is it a criminal or an official?"


    However, Xiong Zhi''s eyes did not tear away from the covered body. Her heart thumped hard.


    Was it really Gunan?


    No. She could not believe it.


    This was surely another scheme by someone else to rescue Gunan and make everyone assume that he was dead. Gunan was not easy to die, and she also would not let him escape like that so easily.


    He had to pay for his sins!


    Linfeng looked around, observing the surroundings for anything or anyone suspicious. His eyes momentarily stayed on one spot before moving away. Then his eyes settled on the body on the stretcher.


    The height, the size, those body dimensions...


    Xiong Zhi continued to mutter as she stared at the stretcher. "Where is Gunan then? I do not believe that''s him. This might be Lu Jin''s strategy. Or perhaps, is it Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Linfeng kept silent. His eyes narrowed and seemed to bore a hole through the ck sheet cover.


    For some reason, there was something here that was not right. His instincts were strangely telling him that that body was Gunan''s.


    His people were guarding this ce, 24/7. The only thing that could escape from their eyes was the people staying inside the police station. They could not see what was happening inside, but they knew that no one could leave their eyes unknowingly.


    If someone left with Gunan, Linfeng would know. His people barricaded all exits since today was the supposed day of trial. Anyone else leaving the doors aside from the police officers would have rmed their attention.


    So if Gunan did not leave, and there were no signs of rescue happening to Gunan, then whose body did this belong to? They could not have possibly brought in a recement body, because Linfeng''s men would have noticed if they did. The number of police officers did not decrease, so none of them could have possibly been used as a scapegoat.


    If Gunan did not leave during the fire, then there was a big possibility that he was that burned body lying on the stretcher.


    And the culprit was one of the officers.


    Linfeng bit his lips.


    Who would want Gunan''s life then?


    It was impossible that it was Lu Jin.


    Firstly, that man did not have any people inside the national investigation department, or else why would hee to them and ask them about Gunan''s whereabouts?


    Then the answer left was¡­ Ming Zhi Yi.

 Chapter 704 - Lu Jins Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Lu Jin''s Resentment</h4>


    The only thing which Linfeng had overlooked was that the spies whom Ming Zhi Yi nted deeply in the national investigation department would actually be used to kill Gunan.


    He initially wanted to use Gunan as bait to pull out Ming Zhi Yi''s spies.


    Unlike Xiong Zhi, Linfeng had not much deep attachment as to how Gunan life ended. As long as he was punished and could not go near Xiong Zhi, Linfeng would not care about Gunan.


    But his Young Miss was different.


    She wanted him to suffer an ending that he deserved.


    Xiong Zhi did not receive a response from Linfeng. While looking around, she suddenly saw a familiar tall figure standing frozen in the crowd.


    "Lu Jin." Xiong Zhi''s eyes darkened. She walked towards Lu Jin''s side.


    Linfeng quietly followed.


    "Lu Jin, that guy, where did he..." Xiong Zhi trailed off.


    Lu Jin seemed to not hear her. His face was pale in nk disbelief.


    It was the first time that Xiong Zhi saw a humane expression on the man''s face.


    She stiffened. Her head swiveled again to look at the police station, where the covered body was about to be transferred into the ambnce.


    Her heart began to pound hard.


    No¡­ No way¡­


    Suddenly, Lu Jin moved. He ran to the direction of the ambnce.


    His subordinates hurriedly followed.


    The policemen and the rescuers stopped Lu Jin froming in.


    Earlier, they stopped him from going into the underground because it was dangerous.


    "If you dare to stop me again, I will make sure that you will be buried together with him."


    The men shuddered. The cold madness in the man''s eyes was telling them that the man before them was not joking at all. They gulped, looked at each other, and backed away.


    Lu Jin''s butler caught up and put arge umbre over Lu Jin. He immediately showed the people who were stopping them a pass from the investigation bureau. It was initially a prop they had prepared to get Gunan out of the underground prison. But unfortunately, it ended up being used for something else instead. He sighed and nced worriedly at his master.


    Seeing the pass, the policemen had no choice but to step aside and let Lu Jin approach the covered body.


    Lu Jin stood in front of the stretcher. He raised his hand to lift the covers. His fingers shook strongly while uncovering the ck cover on the body.


    At this moment, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng passed through the yellow tapes.


    Xiong Zhi had also gotten a pass before, courtesy of Guan Xin, but she never used it until now.


    However, Linfeng stopped her from going near Lu Jin. He shook his head. "Let''s just watch from here."


    Seeing the seriousness in Linfeng''s eyes, the agitated Xiong Zhi took a deep breath, calmed down, and stayed several steps behind Lu Jin.


    Because in the end, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng had contributed a lot to the current situation


    Lu Jin did not pay attention to his surroundings. He did not see the people around them taking pictures of him and wondering how he was rted to the body.


    All the noises around him were muted, but the sound of the waterproof sheet being lifted was magnified in his ears.


    When he finally lifted the cover, he saw an unrecognizable charred block. The sickly smell of burnt flesh assailed his senses.


    It was as if the world had stopped.


    Lu Jin''s eyes were nk. All colors left his face.


    He did not speak for a long time, to the point that the police officers exchanged looks of confusion.


    But soon, the slight trembling in Lu Jin''s body grew, until he was shivering visibly.


    Others might not be able to identify him. But Lu Jin whose world revolved around his friend for more than fifteen years could.


    Lu Jin''s vision blurred. The cold fingers holding the cover shook badly.


    Toote, he came toote. If only he had been a bit earlier...


    His c.h.e.s.t was heavy and painful. He thought that he was already ustomed to this feeling. However, the pain he once felt in his heart during his mother''s passing resurfaced again.


    As if a man trying to climb up a deep and dark well, and just when he saw the faintest light above, he was thrown back down into the depths.


    Why...?


    Why do you have to leave me too?


    Lu Jin''s trembling hand clenched.


    Why...


    Why must he do this to you?!


    Lu Jin gasped slightly and staggered.


    "Master!"


    Lu Jin closed his eyes tightly.


    "Hhh¡­" He tried to call out Gunan''s name, but his throat was too choked up that he could only gasp for breath.


    Within the overwhelming grief, another kind of emotion began to grow.


    His c.h.e.s.t burned with unprecedented anger and hatred.


    Why!!!


    Why did that man enjoy torturing him so much?!


    What had he done wrong?!


    The police officers were saying something, but he could no longer hear anything.


    He wanted to scream and curse the whole world for all his and his loved ones'' grievances, his sufferings, and his deep feelings of helplessness and hatred.


    Gunan was gone!


    He was gone!


    The person whom he had promised to take care of and give a wonderful life perished this way. That promise was never fulfilled. What he gave instead was a life worse than death.


    He rescued him from hell, just to let him live in another hell.


    Gunan¡­


    His nose soured.


    He destroyed Gunan''s life. And now, there was no longer any hope for reparations.


    For the first time, Lu Jin let his resentment grow and swallow him.


    The police officers began to feel restless at the man''s silence. Could it be possible that this man from the investigation team was an acquaintance of the suspect?


    "We are sorry for your loss, but we have to keep his body away from the rain. We still need to have the forensic doctors check his body."


    The butler shot them a sharp look to silence them. He was also growing more worried, but could they at least give his master some quiet time to grieve?!


    Lu Jin opened his eyes. He stared at his friend quietly.


    In his dark pupils, there was madness brewing inside. However, his mind was strangely rational.


    He c.a.r.e.s.sed his friend carefully. Then he slowly straightened up.


    He quietly gavemands to his butler.


    "Arrange to have guardianship of his body under my name. I will handle his funeral after forensics. Ensure that the autopsy is performed carefully. I want to know how he died in detail. After that, report to me."


    The butler sweated coldly and bowed his head.


    Lu Jin stared at Gunan''s body onest time.


    ''I''m sorry¡­ I did not protect you enough. The life I promised to you, may I give it to you in the next life.''


    Lu Jin tore his eyes away and covered his friend back solemnly. He stepped back and bowed deeply for a several seconds. The hands at his sides were clenched tightly.


    Lu Jin''s eyes shed with wrath as he stood back up.


    He did not even throw another nce at Xiong Zhi and Linfeng''s direction. He turned abruptly, strode to his car, and left.

 Chapter 705 - It was always revenge

    <h4>Chapter 705 - It was always revenge</h4>


    In the isted mountain, the Qian Mansion that was usually empty and quiet had a guest.


    Lu Jin strode into the spacious living room.


    Butler Qian bowed and greeted him.


    "Greetings, Young Master Lu Jin."


    "Where is my father?"


    Butler Qian''s face was expressionless. "The Master is not here."


    "Then tell me where he is."


    "I apologize. It is not something that I can tell you."


    Lu Jin''s face was frigid. "Butler Qian, do you know that Gunan was killed?"


    Butler Qian momentarily trembled. He unconsciously touched the hand with the missing pinky finger hidden inside the glove.


    He lowered his eyes. "...It seems that it is time for Gunan to leave the Master''s side."


    Lu Jin narrowed his pitch-ck eyes that wereced with killing intent.


    "Is that what you can only say? Gunan treated you like his own grandfather. He looked up to you! Can''t you at least grieve for him?"


    His emotions had nowhere to vent. To the calm Butler Qian whom Gunan treasured among the servants of the Qian family, Lu Jin''s feelings were spilling out.


    Lu Jin rubbed his face with his hand in frustration and suppressed the spilling emotions. He felt disgusted with himself.


    ¡­.What was he doing, venting his grief and anger at this old man?


    They were the same. They both did not have enough power to stop Ming Zhi Yi from killing Gunan.


    Lu Jin took a deep breath. His insides were shaking in nausea. He had the urge to vomit.


    Butler Qian raised his eyes and looked at the Eldest Young Master.


    "Young Master, I might not be able to tell you where Master is, but I can at least assure you that today, he will arrive in the country. You can wait for him here if you would like. But please, be mindful of your emotions. You have to calm down when facing the Master. I will prepare tea for you--"


    Lu Jin raised his hand to stop the elder from talking. He turned around.


    "No need. I''ll walk around the mountain while I wait for him."


    He did not wait for Butler Qian''s answer and left.


    "...."


    Butler Qian looked at Lu Jin''s retreating back.


    The back of the young man was lonely, yet his resentment was clearly overflowing.


    The always calm and inwardly gentle Young Master had turned into this, like a deadly quiet volcano about to erupt at any time.


    Despite his own sorrows, Butler Qian could not help but worry.


    Gunan¡­


    He closed his eyes. He then turned around and continued his cleaning.


    He was already old and experienced too many partings.


    ****


    Lu Jin dismissed his butler and his subordinates. He instructed them to not follow him.


    Since the mountain was not cultivated, the bushes were long and tall, almost resembling a jungle. The forestry was rich and thriving. At the end of the forest, there was a cliff that separated the mountain from another mountain. Below it was the river and more forestry.


    Lu Jin stood next to a tree near the cliff.


    His eyes were looking afar towards the dark storm clouds. It had been raining heavily for a few days already, and although it was only a faint drizzle at the moment,ing out to this ce in this weather was still not a good idea.


    However, Lu Jin did not care how dangerous it was.


    He leaned his back on the wet tree. Droplets from the foliage fell on his head and rolled down his face.


    It was very quiet, except for the faint sounds of insects, water drops, and the rushing river below.


    His dark eyes were swirling with many emotions. Away from the eyes of people, he finally showed his grief in losing an important friend.


    He thought about his life, the choices he made, and Gunan.


    Lu Jin had tried to do what he could to keep his remaining loved ones safe. He followed his father''s footsteps and was obedient to the bone. He did not care if he became the bad guy or he fell into hell, because he knew that he had already made an irreparable mistake for bringing Gunan to his father. Thus, he was willing to pay for it.


    Even Gunan.


    He knew that what he and Gunan did was unforgivable. He knew that their ending would not be good, for they were people who lived by deceiving and killing others.


    He knew that the heavens would not forgive him, like how it would not forgive Gunan and his father. It was already toote for redemption.


    So he stayed in this hell. If he stayed, he could at least watch his father, stay with Gunan, and watch his brother and grandfather from afar. Even though he knew what his father was aiming for, he stayed with his father who only had the mind of revenge.


    All of it was aplete madness, the insanity of a broken man. Lu Jin could not do anything and watched his father and friend both sink into it.


    But inside his heart, he still hoped that someone would stop them. He desperately wished deep inside for someone to appear and stop thisplete madness before he also snapped, like what happened to his father and Gunan.


    For so many years, they lived in this hell-like environment and schemed to drag others down with them. He had to constantly live on a tightrope, maintaining his stance to ensure that his father would not suddenly kill his brother and his friend.


    But¡­ Lu Jin was already tired.


    His brother hated him and Gunan was not here anymore¡­ So what was the point of struggling?


    It was always revenge!


    His life circted on this hateful word.


    He did not want to be like his father and let this obsession drown him. Even if he took revenge and cultivated his hatred towards his father, what would it end with?


    How would it end?


    Would he end up like his father, who was broken with that heavy word?


    The raging resentment, hatred, and madness that he was feeling slowly toned down.


    Lu Jin closed his eyes for a long time, opened them again to stare at the skies, and thought about everything.


    He stayed in that position for almost the entire day.


    ....


    A ck car entered the premises of the Qian Mansion.


    Butler Qian was waiting outside for the Master toe down from the car.


    Ming Zhi Yi came out with a gentle smile. It looked like what he was doing abroad went well.


    However, Butler Qian''s report put a stop on his smile.


    "Master, the Young Master is here."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s steps halted. His eyes shed dangerously.


    Did his sone here to look for trouble?

 Chapter 706 - When the end comes

    <h4>Chapter 706 - When the endes</h4>


    Ming Zhi Yi looked around. "Where is he?"


    "He¡­ walked around the mountain and has not returned yet."


    "Oh. That''s alright. After all, he just lost his favorite toy today, so of course, he will be upset. Prepare tea for me." Well, it''s not like his son could rebel against him now.


    "Yes, Master."


    A little whileter, by twilight, Lu Jin returned to the mansion.


    His coat and hair were wet due to the light drizzle of the rain.


    "Master." Lu Jin''s butler walked forward and handed him a new coat.


    Lu Jin epted and asked for his father.


    He was led to the study. He entered the room with an expressionless face.


    "Father." His voice was weak and hoarse.


    Ming Zhi Yi was drinking his favorite warm tea.


    "Have some tea. Are you trying to make yourself sick? We only lost Gunan. It is not the end of the world. Cheer up."


    Lu Jin was silent. He sat in front of his father and took the warm tea that Butler Qian prepared.


    Ming Zhi Yi observed him closely.


    "So, did youe looking for me to express your anger and deep resentment in having your toy taken away?"


    After taking a sip, Lu Jin put down his teacup. No emotion passed his eyes, as if they were dead.


    He was so unusually calm that it surprised Ming Zhi Yi.


    Lu Jin opened his mouth.


    "Father¡­ Gunan looked up to you and respected you like his own father."


    "I know."


    "His only wish was to be approved by you, for you to look at him with appreciation."


    His father nodded in satisfaction. "Yeah, most of the servants under me are supposed to be like that."


    "He sincerely wished to stay by your side and even did the dirty work for you."


    "He is originally a person with dirty hands. Having more dirt on it doesn''t make a difference. And you say sincerely? If I do not have what I have right now, how can I make any person be sincere with me?"


    Lu Jin looked up to meet his father''s eyes. "Father. Gunan and I are sincere. No matter what you have done, we will always follow you. Gunan must have left. But please, do not forget him. "


    Ming Zhi Yi just listened to him while watching every movement of his face with hawk-like eyes.


    Lu Jin continued speaking. "Like how you never forgot mother, the woman you killed."


    The air stilled.


    The man''s eyes slowly changed.


    "Indeed, I heard that you came to know about it. Are you going to rebel against me now?"


    Silence.


    "I killed your mother using Gunan, so what? Is it my fault? Who was it that pushed my hand to do that anyway?" Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes had a hint of craziness.


    Lu Jin knew that he had pressed a button which made Ming Zhi Yi lose hisposure.


    But it no longer mattered.


    "Father, that is what I am saying. Please think of Gunan the way you remember mother as well."


    Ming Zhi Yi was stunned. He then covered his face andughed.


    Oh, his son really thought highly of that filthy ve!


    "You areparing Gunan to Lu Fanrong? Haha! Lu Jin, oh, Lu Jin, poor you."


    That Gunan was nothing at all like Lu Fanrong.


    How could a filthy bastard bepared to that person?


    That person...was irreceable to him, while Gunan was just an overly delusional ve who could be reced by anyone.


    Thus, Ming Zhi Yi found Lu Jin''s priorities funny.


    "Lu Jin, I hope that this will be a good lesson to you. Treasure your people ording to their uses. If they don''t have a use anymore, then you have to throw them away. Or else, how would you survive?"


    Lu Jin was silent.


    His father''s point of view was already distorted beyond saving. There was no point in telling him of his own views.


    Lu Jin continued speaking of his own feelings.


    "Father, like Gunan and the rest of your loyal people, I will always stay by your side. I have already made up my mind since I was young to follow you even if it is towards hell."


    Ming Zhi Yi raised his brows. "Heh? Now, isn''t this really surprising? I thought that you were mad at me for throwing away Gunan."


    Lu Jin did not answer.


    Yes, he was mad. Furious.


    Hateful over everything.


    He hated how his life, Gunan''s life, and his father''s life circted in that one sickening word.


    Lu Jin closed his eyes and refused to let his heart be swayed any further.


    Be calm¡­ Be calm.


    He opened his eyes again.


    His eyes were still as water.


    "Father, tell me how I can help you."


    He knew his son clearly. If he was truly upset to the point of revenge at that ve''s death, then he would not be so calm now.


    His son had truly surprised him. He was prepared to whip hard if his son showed a hint of rebellion due to Gunan''s death, but it seemed like he had grown up.


    Ming Zhi Yi had no idea what was truly going on in his son''s head now, but he liked how he was now anyway. He liked this side of Lu Jin where he did not spend his feelings on useless things.


    "Alright. Since you are so eager, then I will tell you your next mission now. But are you really sure you don''t need time to grieve over your lost toy?"


    Lu Jin lowered his eyes. "...There is no need. I can start the mission anytime."


    Ming Zhi Yiughed.


    Lu Jin was a lot more pleasant in his eyes now.


    As expected, he did the right thing.


    Lu Jin remained silent.


    This was not the time to grieve.


    He would grieve only when the end came.


    .....

 Chapter 707 - An anger that nowhere to vent to

    <h4>Chapter 707 - An anger that nowhere to vent to</h4>


    The fire ident in the police station was not given much attention. The suspect who died in the fire was unknown after all. So what if the mediocre police station had an underground prison? Most of the police stations have that anyway.


    Because the media could not get the information from the national investigation department, they did not realize that the scope was bigger than it actually was. They did not realize that the underground prison in that police station was unlike any others.??


    What the whole nation was waiting for instead was the trial of the chairman of the Guan Empire that would take ce today.


    Since the police and the Guan Empire had released an official statement that they would publicly announce the trial, a lot of people were waiting for it.


    However, half a day passed yet there was still no announcement or preparations being made for the trial. Even the media who nned to make a live coverage was confused.


    Where was the promised trial?


    The day was about to end when the police suddenly released a statement.


    Due to an unforeseen ident, they could not hold the trial today. Once everything got confirmed and the investigation team stabilized the situation, they would inform the public about this matter.


    The media and the public were dumbfounded.


    What was this? Did the Guan Empire finally make a move and back out from the trial? Did they use their power to pressure the police and conceal the result of the trial?


    Whatever the public''s opinion was, all of them turned to question the Guan Empire.


    However, the Guan Empire was oddly quiet.


    ....


    Chairman''s office, IHZHI building.


    Xiong Zhi was meeting two guests.


    Linfeng prepared tea for the two gentlemen who seemed like they had gone under shock.


    "Is what you said true?"


    "Although it sounded unbelievable, it is true."


    "I don''t believe that that man will die so easily! This could be a scheme plotted by the enemy!" Guan Xixin eximed with gritted teeth.


    He had woken up early from his brother''s call and received the news that the police station where Gunan was staying was caught in a fire. The man they wanted to condemn in front of the whole world was said to be caught in the fire and died.


    Guan Xixin was shocked when he heard the news. Like Xiong Zhi, his first reaction was to suspect that this was a farce.


    Evil people like Gunan were like weeds that were hard to die.


    How could the man die suddenly just before his trial? It did not make any sense, unless it was a ploy for an escape!


    "If Gunan really died in the fire, then who did this? Since it is not us, then who would want him dead? This is too suspicious."


    Guan Gu Ri''s voice sounded heavy. Like his brother, he was shocked after receiving the report of his men, too.


    They heard from Linfeng earlier that the burned body found in the police station was likely Gunan himself, because Linfeng''s men had closely watched the police station like hawks the entire night and nobody came out suspiciously.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the two unsettled brothers.


    "I understand how you feel. Like you, I also suspected that this whole event might be plotted by Gunan''s people to let him escape. However...." She looked at Linfeng. "I trust Linfeng''s judgement. There is indeed a big possibility that it was Gunan."


    Xiong Zhi clenched her hand as she uttered those words.


    She was furious.


    It would be worse if Gunan really just died so easily in the fire. Aside from erasing the trace that Gunan had with Ming Zhi Yi, Xiong Zhi felt unwilling that Gunan did not pay for his sins ordingly.


    The real Guan Gao Huan''s tragedy had note to light to everyone yet. Those misdeeds done by Gunan was still intricately connected to the innocent Guan Gao Huan''s name and still had not been cleared.


    Moreover, Xiong Zhi''s anger and deep hatred of him had not dissipated yet.


    If Gunan died without suffering terribly for all those sins hemitted¡­ then where would she vent this anger to?!


    What about the innocent Guan Gao Huan''s justice?!


    Linfeng patted Xiong Zhi''s shoulderfortingly. He could feel her rage, and it worried him.


    He spoke the calmest out of all people inside the office.


    "The build of the body is definitely the same as Gunan''s, but we haven''tpletely confirmed it yet since we have not seen the autopsy''s results yet. We have to confirm through that. Lu Jin''s men are guarding the body closely..."


    Linfeng''s eyes lowered. Remembering Lu Jin''s reaction, Linfeng''s suspicions were stronger.


    He looked at the two brothers. "However, I heard news that my men will have the copy of the forensic results soon. We can all confirm it together..."


    Ping!


    As he was speaking, his phone beeped with a notification.


    Linfeng nced down at his phone. His eyes turned serious.


    "There is no need to wait. My men found a copy."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin both swallowed hard.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shifted to look at Linfeng''s hand holding the phone.


    Linfeng''s expression remained the same after reading the results. He nced at his Xiong Zhi, before proceeding to print out the results and made copies.


    "...It really is him. The DNA matched," Guan Gu Ri muttered, stupefied.


    Guan Xixin soon eximed in shock.


    "How could this be?! There are multiple gun wounds in the body?!"


    "Two on the head. One each on both legs and one on the arm. It seems that the one who killed him yed around with him," Guan Gu Ri gravely remarked with a frown.


    Looking at the papers in her hand, Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes with coldness.


    Gun wounds.


    It was not enough.


    He might have suffered from many gun wounds and even the fire....but it was not enough at all!


    This ending would not satisfy her at all!


    Xiong Zhi crumpled the paper in her hands. Her long hair swept past her shoulders as she bowed her head.


    Anger and unwillingness churned in her dark eyes.


    Gunan''s actual ending.


    It did not give her heart anyfort. In contrast, her heart was heavier.


    He should have suffered more! She knew how he had killed other people, toying with them terribly in inhumane ways before killing them!


    If she knew that this would happen, she should have kidnapped Gunan and tortured him first!


    For years!


    "Zhi''er..." Arge, warm palm held her hand.


    "...!"


    She bit her lips and spoke softly through gritted teeth.


    "It''s not enough, Linfeng. I feel unwilling. My hatred for him is not yet gone. I am still furious and suffering from those nightmares because of him. How dare he go quickly like this? How can I rest like this? What would I do with this anger and resentment? He is the subject of it all...."


    Ignoring the other two men in the room, Linfeng reached out and hugged the woman.


    There was something he could not say right now to Xiong Zhi.


    For him, Gunan''s death was a good thing, because he did not want Xiong Zhi to sink deeper in her hatred and dirty her hands for a bastard like Gunan. She might have found the man''s ending as unfairpared to her own suffering, but Linfeng only wanted his beloved woman''s heart to forget about it all.


    He prayed with all his might that her heart, mind, and soul would soon forget all those.


    But the wound was already there.


    Linfeng hugged her tightly and kissed her head, offering hisfort and embrace.


    "Don''t worry, Zhi''er.... I will not make a mistake like this again. The root of all this, we will make sure that he will suffer an ending that he deserves. At that time, I will not let him die."


    This mistake would not happen ever again.


    "Linfeng¡­"


    Ming Zhi Yi!


    Xiong Zhi''s red eyes zed.


    It was surely done by Ming Zhi Yi, for a reason they did not know yet.


    Depriving her of her vengeance!


    Xiong Zhi''s overflowing anger and resentment that was unable to find an outlet was finally transferred to Ming Zhi Yi.


    Since Gunan could not pay for his sins, then the mastermind should.


    In the end, all of the trauma she had suffered in her past life was rooted from that man''s grand schemes.


    *****

 Chapter 708 - The Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 708 - The Mastermind</h4>


    Silence prevailed in the room.


    Gunan''s death shocked them all.??


    The two Gunan brothers gritted their teeth. Gunans'' death was not good news at all.


    "Gunan''s death does not do us any good. He died under Gao Huan''s name. His charges are not yet revealed to the public. Without the trial, all of the me will fall to our family," Guan Gu Ri said, breaking the silence.


    Guan Xixin hit the air angrily. "This evil sc.u.m gave us big trouble even after he died! Was he born to make us suffer?!"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed. "Perhaps, this was why the people he was working with chose this time to kill him. In order to make Gunan''s mistake fall onto the Guan family and lessen the power of your family even more."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin: !!!


    "Does the mastermind have something against our family?" Guan Gu Ri asked gravely. His eyes were serious as he watched the man and woman before him.


    For him, it seemed as if Xiong Zhi and Linfeng knew more about the situation.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other.


    It was time to tell the Guan brothers about Ming Zhi Yi.


    Linfeng went to the door and locked it. He double-checked the security of the room before returning to sit beside Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi meanwhile looked at the two brothers with utmost seriousness in her eyes. "Listen carefully. What we are going to tell the two of you is very confidential. Something we painstakingly obtained."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin both straightened up. Their faces became more somber.


    Xiong Zhi continued. "None of it muste out of this room. Since the two of you had said that you are willing to risk everything you have in order to reach the bottom of this matter, then I hope you are prepared to face dangerous troubles from now on."


    The two brothers swallowed hard. "We swear to keep silent."


    Xiong Zhi looked them in the eye. "Are you willing to learn the truth of this matter?"


    The two brothers nodded without hesitation.


    They have long promised that they would give justice for their third brother. And with the risk of their Guan Empire and their Guan family name being put on the line of fire, they were devoted to bringing down the enemy.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath and proceeded to tell the two Gunan brothers about Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s connection to Gunan, and his true identity.


    The clock ticked by.


    Ming Zhi Yi....


    That uncle whom they were familiar with when they were kids, that person was the mastermind of it all?


    The two found it hard to believe.


    "I know it must be hard to believe. That man does not seem like someone who can arrogantly infiltrate all the families and threaten the life of the two heads of the four legendary families at the same time. Nor does he not look like an underworld king. However, he is a treacherous and careful man. The power he built is too great and his resources ran deep. We suspect that his power might beparable to the legendary family."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin were silent.


    The truth was too shocking and insane.


    However.... the couple in front of them was clearly not telling lies.


    "...Why? Why would uncle, I mean why would Ming Zhi Yi do that? Why would he use my youngest brother''s identity and infiltrate our family?" Guan Gu Ri asked confusedly. His voice stuttered.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. "We are not sure of it yet. However, it might be rted to the incident that happened in the previous generation."


    "When he was still a Qian?" Guan Xixin said in a daze.


    "Perhaps. However, Ming Zhi Yi is a very intelligent man. And his preparation is nothing tough at. He has been preparing this for more than fifteen years. He basically had no traces left and he cleaned after every deal. It is hard to find his tracks." Linfeng said.


    "Then how did you know that he is a Qian? For a careful man like him, he would not leave any trace at all that he was a Qian."


    Xiong Zhi fell silent. She sighed.


    Linfeng answered. "That is something we will talk about in another time. For now, we have to clean this mess. As you said, because Gunan died without clearing Guan Gao Huan''s name, this whole mess and bacsh would fall on you."


    "We have decided. We will publicly dere his charges even if he is dead. We have to clean my third brother''s name," Guan Gu Ri said with conviction.


    Linfeng: "This might hurt your Guan Empire. Even if you guys presented evidence, people would still doubt your words of truth."


    "It''s alright. Our empire had already fallen too much. Adding another taint to our family''s empire is no big deal. As long as the truth is revealed, we can go back up again." It was Guan Xixin who answered.


    Xiong Zhi interrupted. "We understand your conviction. Gunan''s death is unexpected. However, we still have to work together to bring down Ming Zhi Yi. I know that what you heard today might cause some suspicion or doubts in your side. But we will send you the information that we have gathered all this time. I believe it will be better if you just see it for yourself."


    "Thank you. Honestly, I believe in what you said. Still, letting us see the information will erase all doubts in our hearts. After all, Ming Zhi Yi¡­ was once our uncle. It is really unbelievable to immediately agree to what you are saying," Guan Gu Ri said with disbelief in his tone.


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She understood them. "We will talk about this again. At that time, you will meet the others."


    "The others?"


    "Yes. Ming Zhi Yi...did not only harm your family and my family. You will meet them soon."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin nced at each other. They nodded their heads. They were willing to cooperate as long as it would bring down the enemy.


    Linfeng spoke."Since you''ll be having trouble with this incident, in ordance with our alliance, rest assured that my Young Miss and I will help you to rise again. The Guan Empire might suffer great damages this time. But with our help, and with the other two''s help, the Guan Empire will go back up in time. We still need your help at your peak."


    The two brothers were moved.


    This was exactly what they needed!


    Guan Gu Ri thanked them with a warm smile.


    "Thank you. We will never forget this favor. Once we get back on our feet, we will use all our power to help you bring down Ming Zhi Yi."


    They needed these words. After all, they needed all the power they could get to bring Ming Zhi Yi down.


    ...

 Chapter 709 - A Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 709 - A Visitor</h4>


    In the following days, the Guan Empire and the police released public statements one after another.


    The police rified to the public some details about the fire incident in XX police station. It became known that it was the ce where the former chairman of the Guan Empire was being held. The burned body that was found in the underground prison was the suspect himself, thus, the trial was cancelled.??


    No one could press charges on a deceased suspect. The indictment had no further effect. Therefore, the trial could no longer be pursued.


    The public was dumbfounded.


    The suspect died just before the trial?


    This was nonsense!


    Too suspicious!


    A lot of people did not believe it and suspected that it was all a farce made by the Guan Empire. Many spections stated that perhaps the former chairman was still alive and was just hidden somewhere by the Guan family, waiting for this chaotic time to pass and live afortable life abroad.


    They did not even nce at the forensic doc.u.ment that the police released which proved Gunan''s DNA match with the burnt body.


    But soon, another wave shook the spectating masses.


    The Guan Empire''s new family head held a small conference to release their statement.


    It was about the crimes that the former chairman had done.


    "Oh my gosh, did you see the news?"


    "About the chairman escaping from the police station using a scapegoat? Yes, I did. It was too."


    "No, not that! There''s a new one that just came in. It''s about the Guan Empire condemning their own chairman!"


    "What? Hold on, let me see that!"


    The drama of the real filthy rich and powerful was more attractive than prime time television dramas. It went viral in a span of a few hours.


    On that same day, the whole nation was in uproar.


    ording to the incriminating records and evidence that the Guan Empire released, the young Guan Gao Huan died in the hospital while in aa, and that was when the exchange happened.


    The police also confirmed the validity of the evidence. It became clear that the court trial was requested by the Guan family after discovering this whole tragic deception in order to condemn the impostor who harmed their family.


    When theizens and bystanders saw the news, they were appalled.


    What kind of real life dog blood drama was this?!


    The crimes of ''Gunan'' continued to be listed on. Frauds, dealings with poison, human trafficking, underground market trade, so on¡­. and murder.


    The list was so long that the public made amotion. These were all huge crimes, and all of them were true?


    A lot of people were asking for further details, however, the police were silent. They could not press charges on a deceased suspect anymore ording to their country''s legal constitution andws. They had no choice but to let this go.


    Eventually, the people who wanted answers turned their muzzle at the Guan Empire.


    The Guan Empire only gave them one answer.


    The reason that they publicized all of this was to clear Third Young Master Guan Gao Huan''s name and to give him a proper memorial funeral.


    They could not find their precious family member''s body, but they still held the private funeral as a formal farewell to Guan Gao Huan''s soul.


    When the day of the memorial funeral came, only the Guan family members, Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and other close friends who believed in the Guan family were the ones who attended. After all, a lot of people in and out of their circle still condemned the Guan family for this incident. They med the brothers for sacrificing business interest for a deceased person.


    Just as Linfeng had said to the two Guan brothers, the me did fall on them.


    The reputation of the Guan Empire continued to plummet, and they lost their previous prestige.


    ....


    On the way home, the old man and his granddaughter had just finished attending Guan Gao Huan''s funeral.


    Old Xiong in a ck Chang Pao sighed heavily. "I still can''t believe that such things happened to the Guan family. My old friend left all of these hurdles to his grandsons."


    Xiong Zhi was in a long vintage ck dress. She listened to her grandfatherment on the unfortunate things that happened to the Guan family.


    She quietly watched him.


    Yet she could not feel happy at this moment. In the past life, it was the Xiong family who met their demise, but in this life, it became the Guan family.


    Xiong Zhi sat inside the car and stared outside. Her white skin was paler than usual and her pitch ck hair and dress seemed to exude a gloomy air.


    She quietly asked. "Grandpa, what are your ns? The Guan family lost their prestige and our society is starting to show their intentions to push them out of their status."


    Old Xiong leaned back on his seat.


    "The family heads and I had a discussion about it a few days ago. Despite what happened, we still believe that the Guan family can slowly rise from the bottom. We, the legendary families had to stick together somehow. What happened to them is unfortunate, but we should lend them a helping hand. After all, a dying camel is still stronger than a horse."


    The gloomy air dissipated a bit. Xiong Zhi finally showed a soft smile. "Alright, I will arrange it, Grandpa. IHZHI will also extend their help to the Guan Empire."


    "Mhmm."


    There was silence in the room.


    The old man looked out of the window for a long time. The colors of the world seemed to rush past them.


    He softly muttered. "But this incident has deep waters which we must watch out for carefully. For someone to actually infiltrate the Guan family for that long... The mastermind surely has a deep grudge."


    This did not bode well for the legendary families. It became a wake-up call in each head of the family.


    Xiong Zhi heard his grandfather''s words. Her dark eyes shed.


    Now that the battle with Gunan was forcefully brought to an end, they must exhaust everything to bring down Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Grandfather, the IAmFashionista event ising next week. I heard that the VVIPS had already chosen a head manager for the organization. Have they announced who it will be?"


    While Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were busy with Gunan and the Guan family matters, the undercurrent in IAmFashionista was still ongoing. Since Xiong Zhi had refrained from voting, she did not attend the voting process that took ce weeks ago.


    The heads of the families were all busy because of this.


    Old Xiong''s face suddenly turned ugly. "When we lost Old Guan, the odds turned against us. Many of our sides joined the other faction when they sensed the Guan family was about to fall. They overwhelmed us with the number of votes. The other faction won. "


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed. She and Linfeng had expected this. But hearing it in real-time still made her expression stiff.


    "Who is voted as the organizer?"


    "They only used initials. XLX."


    For these kinds of hidden organizations, having aliases wasmon.


    Xiong Zhi watched his grandfather''s face. Seeing his face bing uglier, she knew that the old man knew more than this.


    "You must know about them."


    "...Yes. It is Old Lu''s ex-son-inw."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes.


    As expected.


    Ming Zhi Yi really nned to dominate the country''s economy and rise against the legendary families starting with IAmFashionista.


    "What do you n now, Grandpa? Since Ming Zhi Yi won the voting, then in this uing event, he might ask for ridiculous matters from both factions. Are you nning to let him do as he wishes?"


    "Of course not. He might have won the election, but we still have more power to put pressure on him and not let him do as he wanted. Besides, we will not let off the hook those people who betrayed us at thest minute. They should face our wrath." The old man said with ruthlessness in his eyes.


    He then quietly muttered, "However, I wonder what that man really wants."


    The old man suddenly stopped. He realized something. He turned to his granddaughter.


    "Hold on, howe you know this? You know Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled. "I have done my homework."


    Old Xiong: "..."


    Sometimes, his granddaughter loved to act mysteriously.


    The car arrived at the gates of the Xiong Mansion.


    Xiong Zhi just stepped down from the car, but Linfeng who was in the second car of the envoy stood waiting for her already. His face was serious.


    Xiong Zhi knew from his face that he had something urgent to report.


    She turned to her grandfather. "Grandpa, please go in first."


    Old Xiong raised his brows. His wrinkled eyes shifted towards Linfeng and gave him a threatening re, before going in.


    Linfeng ignored the old man''s warning look. He approached Xiong Zhi.


    "Zhi''er."


    "What is the matter, Linfeng?"


    "Fang Dien just called me. Lu Jin is waiting in your office. We have to go to IZHI."


    !!!

 Chapter 710 - Starting Point

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Starting Point</h4>


    After the storm that urred two weeks ago, the weather calmed down. It waste afternoon yet the sun was still shining brightly.


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window of IHZHI chairman''s lobby, a tall man stood facing the window, looking at the city being shrouded by the afternoon glow of the sun.? ??


    His back was straight and aloof. There was a stillness around him that gave an impression of istion.


    When Xiong Zhi and Linfeng came in, they were met by this man''s figure.


    For some reason, Xiong Zhi felt a sense of familiarity after seeing the man''s back.


    Howe she felt a sense of deja vu?


    The man turned around, waking up Xiong Zhi from her daze.


    She narrowed her eyes at her sudden visitor.


    "It seems like you are acting too familiar with us, Young Master Lu Jin. Coming here without notice ahead of time, and it is not just once. I am not well informed that we are this close."


    Lu Jin''s face had no expression. His pale lips moved. "But you still let me enter regardless. I believe it is because I impose no danger to you with Mr. Zhou Linfeng around."


    Lu Jin''s gaze was directed towards the man who never let his guard down.


    Linfeng looked back at him, watching him closely.


    Xiong Zhi: "...Come inside."


    Lu Jin withdrew his eyes and walked after the pair to enter the office.


    He sat down on his previous seat.


    Lu Jin looked at them straight in the eyes, "You must want to hear what I came here for."


    Xiong Zhi sat across from him as well. "That is right. However, I believe that all the favors I used to owe you are already paid. So what did youe here for?"


    "...."


    Lu Jin was silent for a long time. He did not move and simply looked at the couple in front of him.


    Xiong Zhi was silent as well, waiting for the quiet man to answer.


    If the man wanted to y a quiet game, she could apany him in doing the same.


    Lu Jin slowly lowered his eyes. He seemed as if he was still deliberating the decision ofing here. Or perhaps choosing the right word to start what he was going to say.


    The clock continued to tick by.


    It was taking too long and wasting a lot of time that Xiong Zhi was about to run out of patience, when Linfeng held her shoulders.


    Linfeng shook his head briefly.


    ''Don''t disturb him.''


    Xiong Zhi frowned, but she still settled down.


    What kind of y was this?


    The man just came here so that they could watch him sit here silently?


    Xiong Zhi did not have any idea of what was going on inside the man''s mind.


    However, Linfeng''s instinct was telling him that the man came here with a very significant purpose, something that weighed a lot in Lu Jin''s mind. He wanted to know the reason for which Lu Jin especially came here.


    After what felt like an eternity, Lu Jin finally spoke.


    "Gunan."


    Hearing the name that came out of the man''s mouth, Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed with coldness.


    She had never forgotten the fact that she was deprived of achieving her own vengeance by this man''s father.


    "You came here for Gunan?" Her voice wasced with anger.


    Lu Jin looked into her eyes. "Yes and no."


    Xiong Zhi frowned.


    Lu Jin softly sighed. He started the conversation wrong.


    "Actually, I came here to make a deal."


    *****


    The sun settled in the horizon. The zing torch left a nket of purple and ck shades at its wake.


    The dark sky and the city lights outside reflected in Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    Her eyes were stillced with shock.


    "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi turned around in surprise.


    Linfeng handed her a cup of tea. He had taken off his coat. His sleeves were rolled to his elbows, showing a pair of strong arms.


    ¡­Since when did Linfeng leave her side and make her tea?


    Seeing the stunned expression on his girlfriend''s face, Linfeng smiled helplessly at her.


    "You are so immersed in your thoughts that you have lost awareness of your surroundings. Are you really that shocked about what Lu Jin said?"


    He reached out an arm to wrap around her.


    Xiong Zhi leaned against him and took a sip of the warm tea.


    "...I admit, yes, I''m still shocked. I never imagined that he¡­ that he..."


    She could not finish her words because the thought of the scene earlier still made her feel stunned.


    The unexpected discussion really took her by surprise.


    Linfeng drank from his teacup. He hugged the soft body closer. His sharp eyes from earlier had calmed down. However, his heart was still trembling from shock and excitement. He was better at hiding it than his Young Miss did though.


    "I feel the same here, Zhi''er. Lu Jin, that person¡­ I know that he is a man who hid many secrets behind him. But I never imagined that all this time, that''s what is running through his mind."


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng. The glow of the city lights below casted a glow on her slender jaw.


    "Do you think we can trust him? After all, we are not even sure if it is a trap..."


    "I don''t quite trust him. He is Ming Zi Yi''s son after all. However, I believe that he really did care for Gunan. Perhaps that is what made him to approach us."


    "I still can''t believe it. If you think about it, we are the ones who drove Ming Zhi Yi to abandon Gunan, so why would hee to us then? If he has ''that'' with him, then he could do it by himself alone. I don''t understand why he needs toe to us..."


    Xiong Zhi''s gaze drifted far.


    In her eyes, Gunan and Lu Jin were the same. They were both Ming Zhi Yi''s hands who pushed people to their demise.


    She could not bring herself to trust his words so easily.


    Linfeng lowered his eyes.


    In fact, the way he saw it, it was probably because of himself and Xiong Zhi that Lu Jin suddenly made this decision.


    No, it was more likely the changes that Xiong Zhi had brought to disrupt the grand n outlined in her dreams which gave hope to Lu Jin.


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    "We can''t be so sure. There is no harm in using what he gave to us, right? We can use it to our advantage. Soon, the peaceful society that we are in will be engulfed in chaos. We must prepare beforehand."


    Xiong Zhi returned his grip. She nodded. Her eyes were determined and firm.


    "Yes, we must."


    The battle that they were preparing for was just a few steps ahead.


    *****


    The seasons changed and people began wearing warmer clothes for mid spring. It was a good weather for people toe out for walks, have dates with their loved ones, and have pic trips with their families.


    Just as seasons turned continuously, the rapid flow of social media made people forget the past events and focus on the trends.


    The scandal of the Guan Empire was eventually forgotten. The talk of the high society nowadays was the IAmFashionista event which had been dyed for years.


    Finally, the voting process was finalized, the winning faction stabilized their positions in the organization, and the chosen head would soon be revealed to the public.


    Just a day before the event, the news about the sessful election of the current head of the organization spread far and wide.


    Like the previous event, there was aerial traffic due to theing and going of private nes from all around the globe. Helicopters and new models of aircraft flew in the air above the capital. Luxurious cars were seen on expressways, and the hotels around the IAmFashionista venue were filled to the brim.


    It was not only the VVIPS who came here on the day before the event, but the media all around the world came here as well for a live coverage.


    This event which everyone was waiting for would be the starting point of the chaos that Linfeng spoke about.


    Only the behemoths, the kings, and the most powerful were the ones who could see this fact.

 Chapter 711 - Gathering to Bring Him Down

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Gathering to Bring Him Down</h4>


    ****


    "A deal?"? ??


    Her anger ring, Xiong Zhi coldly stared at the man before him with narrowed eyes. Lu Jin came here to make another deal?


    "Do you think we are so amiable to agree in making a deal with you after what happened? Thest time we checked, when we told you about Gunan''s location, he died just before the trial. Do you believe that we can trust you again?"


    The words were ruthless and uncaring. Xiong Zhi herself knew that her words were too much, but she was already restraining herself.


    Lu Jin''s cold eyes shed slightly.


    The mention of his friend''s death made his heart clench in pain again, but he soon returned to normal without giving himself out to the other two.


    "I do not care if you trust me or not. But you should hear the entire deal. This would only bring advantages to you and disadvantages to me."


    The pair both looked at him with caution. But they were quiet and focused, clearly deciding to listen first to his offer.


    "As I said before, I know that the two of you are investigating my father. Aside from the information I gave you, what have you found so far?"


    "Unfortunately, we only found minor details."


    "Linfeng." Xiong Zhi stopped Linfeng from saying more. They were still not sure yet if this was Lu Jin''s trap to make them spill out what they gathered so far about Ming Zhi Yi.


    This person was from the enemy''s side, and this game that they were ying was dangerous and risky. They must be careful.


    Linfeng held her hand. "It is alright, Zhi''er. You do not need to trust him, but you can trust me."


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng''s eyes. She slowly nodded.


    She trusted Linfeng.


    Linfeng turned to Lu Jin.


    "We found Ming Zhi Yi''s past transactions. His illegal dealings with otherpanies and trading underground. However, those transactions are from more than fifteen years ago."


    Lu Jin''s fingers flinched.


    ...Did these two have ''that''?


    "More than fifteen years ago, you say. Where did you get the source?"


    "We cannot tell you." It was Xiong Zhi who answered.


    Lu Jin met her eyes directly. His sharp gaze narrowed slightly. An idea urred to him.


    "You got it from Lu Yin Ze, didn''t you?"


    Xiong Zhi remained quiet as she stared back coldly.


    However, her stiff expression already confirmed Lu Jin''s doubts.


    His pale lips let out a chuckle.


    "My father has been looking for it for years. He suspected that Lu Yin Ze likely had it with him from way back childhood. You also know that that ''thing'' almost took Lu Yin Ze''s life, correct?"


    Xiong Zhi folded her arms on her c.h.e.s.t.


    "I did not say that I got it from him."


    "Then where else could you have gotten that man''s secret which he had buried deeply? Not to mention, it was his deeds from more than fifteen years ago? If you could not find any of his recent transactions, how else could you have found his past transactions?"


    The two were silent.


    Lu Jin continued. "Lu Yin Ze probably got that from mother. My father kept him locked up in the hospital and slowly fed him poison through me to get that ''thing'' out of Lu Yin Ze''s hand."


    Lu Jin chuckled softly again. The sound contained both amus.e.m.e.nt and sorrow. "It turns out that my father''s instinct was right, Lu Yin Ze really had it. Good thing for Lu Yin Ze, his sufferings bore fruit."


    His nk stare shifted to Xiong Zhi. Seeing the vignce in the woman''s eyes, Lu Jin waved his hand.


    "Lu Yin Ze is my brother. You do not have to worry if I am going to target him or not just because of what I have learned. Mr. Zhou Linfeng should know that as well."


    He lowered his eyes. "Besides, those things do not matter now. My father is more powerful than you can imagine. Those past transactions will not hurt him. With what you''ve got, you are all simply asking to die."


    The atmosphere suddenly tensed.


    Outwardly, Linfeng looked the same as before, but his qigong silently began to wake under his feet.


    If Lu Jin ever made a move, or called his men to suddenly barge in, Linfeng was prepared.


    However, a few seconds passed and there were no men barging in.


    The man was still silent while reflecting about the information he just learned.


    "....I have been thinking, what would have happened if Yin Ze and I were exchanged at that time? What would have happened if I was the one who had those things in my hand? Would I be able to go against my father, like what Yin Ze did?"


    Lu Jin''s mouth rose self-mockingly. "I don''t think I can."


    Linfeng smiled and asked. "Then why did youe here?"


    "...."


    Lu Jin met their gazes.


    Within the lifeless gaze of the man, a faint light shed, bringing a bit of life in them.


    "Because the two of you can."


    -End of shback-


    *****


    Three days before the IAmFashionista event.


    IHZHI building, chairman''s office.


    There were soundsing from inside, voices of a man and a woman.


    Tang Yin and Lu Yin Ze arrived early one after the other and were currently bickering.


    "I am telling you, if that woman ever invited drug addicts to my concert again, I will stop helping you."


    "Then stop. It is not like your concerts are helping," Lu Yin Ze said to Tang Yin without gentleness at all.


    Tang Yin angrily hopped. Her bob-cut hair swayed with her movements.


    "What? You dare to say that my concerts are not helping? For the past five concerts I held, just how many dealers have we nailed? Because of those so-called ''useless'' concerts, we managed to dive deeper into their drug circle. And after all that, I am not even getting any ''thank you'' from you?"


    The doors opened while she was talking. Xiong Zhi came in.


    "It is still early in the morning and you two are already m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e."


    "..!!!"


    All of the hair on Tang Yin''s and Lu Yin Ze''s bodies rose.


    Lu Yin Ze turned red due to embarrassment. "No way! We are not!"


    Tang Yin turned red in annoyance. "Is that supposed to be a joke? Where did you learn to make thoseme jokes?"


    "Cough."


    Linfeng cleared his throat to stop the two from making themselves look like a fool in front of the new visitors.


    Xiong Zhi ignored the bickering pair and turned to the people behind her.


    "Come inside. These are the others I was talking about."


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin stepped in.


    Their eyes widened in surprise after seeing Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin in the room, especially Lu Yin Ze.


    "Second Young Master Lu Yin Ze? Second Young Miss Tang Yin?"


    Tang Yin: "Oh, the Guan brothers..."


    Lu Yin Ze: "Brother Gu Ri, Brother Xixin..."


    Both sides were surprised to see each other in this confidential meeting which Xiong Zhi arranged.


    "Since all of you already knew each other, we can just all skip formalities." Xiong Zhi started.

 Chapter 712 - Ratting out

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Ratting out</h4>


    Meanwhile, Linfeng went to the private kitchen bar in the office and made the guests some refreshments and snacks.


    Tang Yin''s eyes were musing as she began to mutter away. "I can''t believe I am seeing the Guan brothers here. Are we still going to talk about the n on bringing down the Titan? But the Guan family has less power now. What could be their mission now? I hope they can take away my baggage of catching drug addicts and dealers instead."??


    Lu Yin Ze''s brows frowned at Tang Yin''s endless words. His usually gentle face became stern again. "Quiet."


    Tang Yin shut her mouth, not because of Lu Yin Ze stopping her, but because the two brothers from the Guan family nced at her.


    Ugh, her mouth. Her voice was not too loud, was it?


    Haha, forget it. Their bodies are reinforced with Qigong so they definitely heard me. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened.


    Tang Yin began acting innocent, which was her specialty.


    Xiong Zhi ignored their little scene and invited everyone to sit down.


    When they were all settled, she began to open the discussion.


    "Thank you foring early this morning. The reason that brought all of us together is because of one person. Ming Zhi Yi."


    Tang Yin raised her hand. "Except for me."


    The two Guan brothers looked at her in surprise.


    They were curious about what the second young miss of the Tang family came here for. If not because she was targeted by Ming Zhi Yi, then why was she here?


    Another question for them was Lu Yin Ze.


    He was the son of Ming Zhi Yi, so what was he doing here?


    Was it really okay to talk about this confidential matter with these two around?


    Xiong Zhi sighed. She clearly saw the doubt in the eyes of the Guan brothers due to the existence of Tang Yin and Lu Yin Ze.


    "All right, I will give you a brief overview. The Guan family''s recent demise was a scheme plotted by Gunan, who was Ming Zhi Yi''s subordinate. That is why Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin are here."


    Tang Yin and Lu Yin Ze were stunned.


    They have seen the news and knew that they were credible because the heads of their family believed them. They attended the Guan family''s memorial funeral as well.


    But they were saying that those unfortunate things which happened in the Guan family were all because of Ming Zhi Yi?


    It was too much to take in without changing one''s expression.


    "Lu Yin Ze is here because of family issues. Ming Zhi Yi did not only target the Xiong and the Guan families. I believe his ultimate purpose is to bring down the Lu family with us. It is a long story and Lu Yin Ze can tell you more about it in another time."


    While she spoke, the gentleness slowly disappeared in Lu Yin Ze''s demeanor and was reced with a faint aura of antipathy.


    Just the mention of it always made him lose hisposure.


    The Guan brothers were again shocked beyond words.


    Family issues?


    It sounded so simple, but the way that Lu Yin Ze reacted to those words before them told them that it was not that simple.


    However, how could they ask Lu Yin Ze these obviously s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e subjects? They decided to just trust Xiong Zhi and Linfeng.


    Tang Yin shook her head and muttered, "This stone-faced woman is always ruthless with words."


    "And this woman..." Xiong Zhi pointed at Tang Yin casually. "She is just nosy and wants to be useful, that is why she is here."


    "What? I don''t just want to be useful. And I am definitely not nosy. Did you forget? I got ''dragged'' here in your matters." Tang Yin emphasized. "Because I was so kind and owed a small debt to Lu Yin Ze, I got submerged in deep waters. Now, I am ying and singing for drug addicts."


    The two Guan brothers: ¡­.What really happened in this group? Was it really okay to trust them?


    Xiong Zhi ignored Tang Yin and turned to the two brothers.


    "She is from the Tang family and is allied with the Lu family right now due to a favor. Anyways, the Tang family can be trusted." She put her hand on the table. "To sum it up, we gathered here with the sole purpose of bringing down ourmon enemy, Ming Zhi Yi."


    The two Guan brothers seriously nodded.


    "Three days from now, IAmFashionista will take ce. Based on our investigations, we believe that this event will not be like any other. It is because the elected head of the organization is Ming Zhi Yi."


    Everyone in the room except for Linfeng had grave faces.


    This was not good news for them, considering how far and deeply entrenched the roots of the organization was globally.


    "So it is very important to attend the event. All of our families have the ability to do so. Right now, I will be giving you information and a mission to do on that day."


    Xiong Zhi''s determined eyes and confident voice reached their ears. She was the leader of the group giving tasks to her members.


    Everyone at the table was a leader of their own. It would be offensive to take orders from another leader, however, in Xiong Zhi''s case, it was not like that at all.


    Perhaps because it was Xiong Zhi who had brought them together and had the most initiative, they felt that it was natural.


    Also, out of all people here from the legendary families, Xiong Zhi''s heir training was the most wholesome andprehensivepared to the others.


    Tang Yin never had it.


    Lu Yin Ze was still starting.


    Thus, Xiong Zhi possessed the greatest air of true leadership among them.


    Except for Linfeng, of course, who seamlessly assumed the role of a butler at the moment.


    The people at the table looked at Xiong Zhi with seriousness, waiting for her to assign tasks.


    Xiong Zhi distributed several doc.u.ments as support.


    "Since it is now Ming Zhi Yi''s organization, many people who would be there might be the pawns he hid. And we will rat them out."

 Chapter 713 - D-Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 713 - D-Day 1</h4>


    This year''s IAmFashionista event was not like any other.


    Due to the passing of the former head of the organization and with the conflict of the votes within the VVIPs, there was no subsequent major event requiring their presence that had taken ce ever since.??


    So after the head of the organization was elected, the core members agreed to make this year''s grand asion a three-day event so that all members around the world would have a chance to participate this year.


    In one of the five-star hotels near the ce where the event was taking ce, Tang Yin looked out of the window and saw a row of luxurious cars flowing in front of the building. Her pristine velvet gown entuated her small and curvy figure.


    She turned around, revealing her slender back. She approached her vanity table not far away from her and took the file and a tiny device that was ced on top of it.


    There was a picture of a handsome man with Arab ancestry on the file.


    [Eitan Abromich]


    The son of one of the underground kings who was in cahoots with Ming Zhi Yi, Ifel Abromich.


    This man was Tang Yin''s target today.


    Tang Yin looked at the mirror. The exquisite eye makeup made her eyes look alluring and mesmerizing. Cherry red lips glistened lusciously. With her short hair raised into a bun with the help of essories and extensions, her long and slender neck was eye-catching.


    It was in contrast with her usual innocent and pure look.


    This was arranged by Xiong Zhi''s top of the line and cream of the crop, team of make-up artists and figure designers.


    Tang Yin pouted while she recalled what the woman had said three days ago.


    .....


    Thud.


    A filended in front of Tang Yin.


    Xiong Zhi handed each file to every person in the room.


    Tang Yin opened the file and saw a picture of the handsome man. His Arab features were masculine and charming. This man looked familiar.


    "Who is this?" she asked.


    "Read the file. Their names and their information are listed there."


    The sounds of page-turning filled the room while Xiong Zhi continued to exin.


    "The person you are looking at right now is connected to Ming Zhi Yi in some ways. Some of them are his trusted men. Some are people working for him. Some are only connected to him due to the nature of their businesses."


    Guan Gu Ri narrowed his eyes at the man on the file. He nced at the file in his brother''s hand.


    The man in the picture was different from him.


    "And all of them will be attending this year''s IAmFashionista event. These people''s whereabouts are hard to find since most of them have the power to conceal themselves. Of course, since all of us had the backing of our family''s surname, we will not lose to them. But when they have Ming Zhi Yi on their side, that is when troubles wille."


    Xiong Zhi looked them in the eyes.


    "I will remind you again, these people are hard to gather. So our only opportunity is within these three days. The image of the person you are looking at right now will be the assigned person whom you must watch, must have connections with, and if possible, gain their favor."


    Linfeng then ced a box full of various apparatuses on their table.


    "And most important of all is to spy on them."


    Tang Yin raised her hand.


    "Must I do this too? This is Eithan Abromich." She pointed at the picture. "I remember him. He once hit on my sister. He is a womanizer and a sc.u.m, as branded by women. Besides, it is clearly written here that he is dangerous. Come on, his father is a king of the underworld. This really sounds dangerous to me."


    "This is exactly why you are perfect for the job."


    "What? Because it is dangerous?" Tang Yin asked in disbelief.


    The truth hade out! This woman really wanted to kill him to have Big brother Linfeng all to herself!


    "No. It is because his guard is lowered when he is around women. He will not think that an ''innocent'' and pretty pianistdy would actually be a spy sent by an enemy, will he?" Xiong Zhi then looked up and down at Tang Yin with scrutinizing eyes. "Well, except if you are not confident in your charms to get his favor."


    Tang Yin red at Xiong Zhi. As if she would fall for such an obvious trap!


    Xiong Zhi: "Even your boyish sister managed to get his attention. Are you not confident in your beauty and skill?"


    Tang Yin''s ears twitched. She straightened her back.


    "I might look innocent, but that is because it is the image I wanted others to see! Just watch and see, I will make that Eitan Abromich fall for me in a sh."


    You still ended up falling for it.


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    "I''ll watch you, then. I have a team who will be listening and keep the tracks that you guys left behind. Don''t worry the apparatus we have are top-notch. It could not be found easily unless someone pointed it out. "


    Xiong Zhi turned to Tang Yin. Her eyes were sharp, "Especially you, Tang Yin. They could fail but you cannot. Your mission in these three days is very important."


    Tang Yin gulped. She suddenly felt how heavy those words were.


    "The Abromich family is one of Ming Zhi Yi''s greatest supporters. If we cut off the Abromich family from Ming Zhi Yi through Eitan, it will be the same as cutting one of Ming Zhi Yi''s feet." Xiong Zhi''s eyes glinted with malicious intent. "He then will be rooted to the spot and has no choice but to use his hand instead. Then when his hands are revealed, it will be his hands'' turn to be cut off."


    Tang Yin shut up due to the heavy atmosphere in the air. She suddenly wanted to back off. This woman...was actually scarier than those underground sc.u.ms, ah.


    How could her Big brother Linfeng like this type of woman?


    However, even though Tang Yinined, she had no choice but to keep her word.


    She took the tiny microdevice and put it in between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her cleavage was the best way to hide this apparatus.


    She looked at herself once again in the mirror.


    It was her first time having this subtly revealing clothes and m.a.t.u.r.e makeup.


    Unexpectedly, it suited her well. The air of innocence and seduction blended to make her highly attractive.


    ording to her investigation of Eitan Abromich, the man liked s.e.xy and appealing women. If Tang Yin appeared before him with her usual ''innocent'' and pure look, Eitan might get scared and run off.


    After making sure that the device would note off and then memorizing again her mission for today, she walked out of her room and knocked on the room beside her.


    Mistress Tang came out with her attending butler.


    "Oh my, Yin''er. Are you going to attend the event looking like that?" Mistress Tang was stunned. She looked at Tang Yin up and down.


    Tang Yin twirled and winked. "Yes, Grandma. I''m a hot bad girl today."


    Mistress Tang smirked. "Tell me, who is the lucky man who made you wear this? Ah, Yin''er, you can have any man you want, except for Butler Linfeng."


    Tang Yin pouted. "I only like Big brother, ah."


    They arrived at the elevator.


    Mistress Tang looked at her second granddaughter again. "Did you beg toe with me and take the ce of your sister, because you wanted to see him and show him this look?"


    "Not because of that, Grandma. Besides, Big brother does not like women who dress up like this..." She suddenly thought of Xiong Zhi. How did that girl dress up again? "Anyway, let''s not talk about Big brother. Do you know the seating arrangements for today?"


    "Seating arrangements? What, are we still in high school?" Mistress Tang asked in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Grandma~" Tang Yin w.h.i.n.ed. "I have not been to any IAmFashionista event, but there will be designated seats for our family like always, isn''t that right? So where do we sit?"


    "As usual, we will sit at the front with the other families."


    The representatives from the legendary families in Country C, the world''s biggest superpower, were one of the core members of the organization. Thus, they were given specially reserved seats in all IAmFashionista events.


    "Is the Abromich family in front, too?"


    "Abromich family?" Mistress Tang frowned. "Why are you asking about them?"


    "Well, there is this man called Eitan--"


    "Eitan Abromich? Is he perhaps the reason why you are dressed like this? Do not mingle with that kind of man. He is a sc.u.m who ys around with women and his family has rtions underground. He is dangerous. You should stay far away." Mistress Tang lectured her ''innocent'' second granddaughter, to stop her froming to harm''s way.


    "I know. But this man is hitting on my sister."


    "On Tang Xinyang? That man?"


    "Yup. I just want to teach him a lesson. So, Grandma," Tang Yin hugged her grandmother''s arm. She weetly asked, "When you see me flirting with him, do not just suddenly drag me out, please?"


    She did not want to be disturbed in the middle of the important mission in case her grandmother saw her.


    "What? Did you not hear what I said? And when did your sister ever need your protection?"


    "I said, I just want to teach that sc.u.m a lesson. Just trust me, Grandma. You already know, I might not look like it but I am second only to my sister''s martial arts in our family''s generation. That guy is nothing to me. Do you want to see me give him a flying kick in this dress? I don''t mind doing it." Tang Yin''s eyes were sparkling.


    Mistress Tang looked at Tang Yin.


    Her granddaughters were all talented in martial arts. Tang Xinyang was born for it and she also liked doing it, that was why she became unmatchable among her peers.


    Tang Yin was also blessed with martial talent, however, she did not like martial arts. Whenever she practiced martial arts, she considered it as a part of a chore. Her second granddaughter never touched martial arts again after ''graduating'' from it and focused her attention and passion on music. Oh, as well as studying how to be all soft and girly charm her unrequited love.


    Mistress Tang, of course, wanted to see her second granddaughter do martial arts once in a while.


    The elderlydy sighed.


    "Fine. We are the Tang family after all. We are not scared by them. We are more powerful than their family. You can y with him. But not too much, got it?" She can''t help but spoil her youngest granddaughter.


    "Yes, Grandma." Finally getting her grandmother''s approval, Tang Yin smiled. She would seduce this man to her heart''s content!


    ....


    (A/n: Abromich family''s first appearance is in chap 160.)

 Chapter 714 - In Position

    <h4>Chapter 714 - In Position</h4>


    ¡­.. Recollection from Lu Jin''s visit.


    Lu Jin ced a shdisk on the table.


    "What is that?" Linfeng asked with narrowed eyes.


    Lu Jin ignored the couple''s vignce. His words were straightforward. "This shdrive contains a list of people who have connections with Ming Zhi Yi currently. My father is only one man. However, he possesses argework of powerful connections. And because of these people, his power and influence is considerably immense. It is something that the legendary families cannot ignore. I believe that you both will know what you can do with this."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other, before looking back at Lu Jin.


    This was no small thing.


    If they have this, infiltrating Ming Zhi Yi''s side would be possible. Estimating his power would be easier. And if they used it more wisely, it could even be a weapon against him.


    Linfeng picked up the sh drive, while Xiong Zhi confusedly asked Lu Jin.


    "I really don''t know what you are thinking, Young Master Lu Jin. For you to hand something like this to us. Since you know that we are on Ming Zhi Yi''s tail, then you should know the reason why we are doing this. You know clearly that this will not be good for you and your old man."


    It would only bring them to ruin.


    It was almost as if Lu Jin wanted that to happen, which was ridiculous.


    The man shook his head. "You do not need to know my reasons. Whether you use this to your advantage or not depends on you. You can doubt me if you wish, but I will still continue giving you aid."


    Xiong Zhi just stared at Lu Jin.


    She could not really tell what this man really wanted¡­


    ***********


    The enormous hall was decoratedvishly with utmostfort and luxury in mind. The cushions were in auspicious red shades against the elegantly polished wooden tones.


    A royal red carpet was rolled out from therge doors all the way outside. Most guests were big shots that appeared in the headlines of various countries. Tycoons and business magnates were apanied by supermodels, famous stars, and film empresses and emperors.


    Inside, Xiong Zhi and her grandfather were surrounded by other members of the organization.


    Old Xiong handled the guests well. However, Xiong Zhi was beginning to show signs of impatience on her beautiful face.


    A rather handsome and well-aplished man in histe twenties introduced himself to the Xiong family. He showed obvious interest in Xiong Zhi and did not leave the table.


    No matter how much Xiong Zhi answered his questions in a dismissive manner, he remained unfazed.


    He stared appreciatively at the graceful figure in the midnight blue mermaid dress. The snow white skin showing through the ckce on the plunging back was blinding.


    "Mydy, have you decided who would be your partner for tomorrow''s masquerade party? If you have not thought of anyone yet, may I have the honor to be your partner?"


    "No. I already have a partner."


    "Is that so? That''s a pity. But perhaps, I can ask your hand for a dance tomorrow."


    "Just leave tomorrow''s matter for tomorrow," Xiong Zhi answered in a deadpan manner.


    This persistent man in front of her was the heir of a powerful family second only to the legendary family. They have great influence in the legendary families'' faction, which was why she could not dismiss this man so easily. Had it been a few years ago, she would not have cared. But after her thorough experiences as a CEO, she became more aware of the value of having a strong socialwork.


    She was no longer as flippant and ignorant of the ways of the world as she had been before.


    Still, it did not mean that Xiong Zhi would wrong herself and endure the other''s forcedpany. So she tactfully gave hints that she did not want to talk by answering promptly.


    Intelligent and tactful people worth making connections with should be able to tell her meaning.


    However, her patience was already thinning with the man''s persistence.


    The man continued to smile. "Let''s do that then. Oh right, how about I invite you for a drinkter after the auction?"


    "No. I will be busyter."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes would nce at the Tang family''s table and the Abromich family''s table from time to time.


    Among the people who were given a task to do, Xiong Zhi was most worried about Tang Yin''s task.


    The task involving the Abromich family was very important.


    Her long darkshes were hooded as she immersed herself in her own thoughts.


    "...."


    The young man was finally feeling embarrassed after being rejected many times by Xiong Zhi. However, he gritted his teeth and did not give up.


    This Xiong Heiress still did not have a fiance. There might be some rumors that she was in an intimate rtionship with her butler, but he did not believe that.


    How could a master and butler have a romantic rtionship? Especially with this kind of woman who was way out of their league, the unreachable flower on top of the mountain... That was just absurd.


    In order for him and his family to reach another height, one of the most effective ways was for him to marry an heiress of a legendary family.


    The man persisted.


    "On, that''s too bad, mydy. Fortunately, the event will be held for three days. Maybe I could have a chance within those three days?"


    "....." (¨p -_ -)


    Xiong Zhi turned her head to look coldly at the man. She was about to forgo courtesy and straightforwardly say that she was not interested, when a hand suddenlynded on the man''s shoulder.


    "Excuse me, Sir. The event is about to start. Please return to your seat."


    Linfeng''s smiling peach blossom eyes met the man''s surprised gaze.


    The slim butler outfit outlined his tall figure well. The additional decorative chain links on the suit and tie instantly elevated his visage to haute couture fashion.


    His build was masculine, but due to the natural poise in his movements, he did not appear rugged and instead possessed a kind of maism that captivated the surrounding eyes.


    The interrupted man frowned at Linfeng and looked around.


    There were still fifteen minutes before the event started. A lot of people were still wandering in nearby tables.


    And some guests had not arrived from outside yet.


    The man looked again at Linfeng. Seeing thetter''s good looks and taller height, his already worsening mood fell to the bottom.


    "Looking at your clothes, you must be someone''s butler. Do you not know that it is rude to interrupt your superiors'' conversation, especially when it is not the time yet? Also, do not touch someone''s shoulder so easily." The man sneered as he wiped his shoulders.


    Xiong Zhi imperceptibly frowned.


    Linfeng was also an invited guest, but he chose to attend the event as her butler for today. Still, his face and fame was already considerably known in the financial circles.


    Obviously, the annoying man before them was an ignorant silk pants who did not even recognize the recent star who made waves in the domestic economy and ICT industry.


    Xiong Zhi was about to speak out when an iing group of guests recognized Linfeng.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhou Linfeng. You came."


    Mr. Finch and his entourage stopped by Xiong Zhi''s table.


    However, he unexpectedly did not greet the Xiong family first, but the butler.


    Linfeng smiled and shook hands with Mr. Finch. "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Finch."


    Mr. Finch gave Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi simple greetings. He did not even bother to greet the other guests as none of them caught his attention besides the representatives from the Xiong family.


    His influence did not need the Xiong family''s power nor did they have any dealings with each other, since Mr. Finch''s main markets were in other continents and regions. Their main industries also did not ovep.


    The prestigious man turned to Linfeng again. "I heard that all six of you will be attending the event. However, seeing your clothes, you must be attending today as this beautifuldy''spanion."


    Xiong Zhi smiled politely at Mr. Finch while Linfeng nodded graciously.


    "Indeed. Today, I am attending as my precious Young Miss''s butler. But starting tomorrow, I will be joining my brothers on their table. They n toe by tomorrow."


    "Then I will see you tomorrow. I hope you can spend time with me by then."


    "Of course, I look forward to it."


    Mr. Finch soon left the table to head for their reserved seats.


    The man who was belittling Linfeng earlier was open-mouthed.


    For god''s sake, that was Mr. Finch!


    The powerful tycoon in the R continent and the owner of VIKINGS! He was a VVIP here as well?


    And that man acknowledged this butler!


    Wait. Hold on.


    This-this-this guy was called Zhou Linfeng?


    The sixth king?!


    The man slowly backed away from the table.


    Oh, f***k. He messed up.


    "I-I am sorry, please forget what I just said. It is my mistake. P-please excuse me¡­"


    "..."


    Linfeng nced at the man''s disappearing back. He leaned down and whispered to Xiong Zhi. "Young Miss, are you alright?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes curved up gently.


    Her man did not need her protection at all. He was very capable.


    Although she felt disappointed for not having to do anything, she was happier for him.


    "Rest assured, Linfeng. Such trivialities will not affect me." Then her face became serious again. "By the way, is Gu Zhen already in position?"


    Linfeng nodded. "Yes. I also talked to Tanaka Shinichi. He is willing to cooperate."


    "Good."


    Xiong Zhi nced at the Lu family''s table and at the Guan family''s table nearby.


    Both members were starting their own tasks.


    Now, the problem was Tang Yin.


    Linfeng noticed her nce at the Tangs.


    "Don''t worry about her. She already ''approached'' Eitan twice. I think, by the third time, Eitan will take the bait she is throwing," heforted.


    "Well, I hope that she will not waste this opportunity."


    "Excuse me, the two of you..." Old Xiong suddenly interrupted their whispering with a cool re. "Can you two wait for the event to finish and not flirt in open space?"


    Xiong Zhi straightened up and blinked her eyes innocently.


    Linfeng coughed and distanced himself. He briefly looked around.


    The people near them were ncing at them with knowing looks.


    Linfeng covered his mouth and coughed again. He forgot to hold back after chasing away the bees that were flying around his Young Miss.


    Fortunately, their efforts to build up their achievements made the rumors no longer matter.


    ***


    (A/n: Mr. Finch is the owner of VIKINGS. Apanyparable to Grandpany (William''s familypany) and also a hidden Lord. Refer chapter 498-499.)

 Chapter 715 - Their Missions

    <h4>Chapter 715 - Their Missions</h4>


    While Linfeng went to get non-alcoholic drinks for Xiong Zhi and Old Xiong, Old Xiong harrumphed at the side.


    "That Linfeng is very capable. He just recently started his endeavour, yet he has already caught Mr. Finch''s eyes."


    "Are you acquainted with him, Grandpa?"


    "We are not close, because we don''t have reasons to be. It doesn''t mean that I do not keep an eye on him though. Mr. Finch is indeed a very excellent man, but also very dangerous."


    "Dangerous, you say..."


    "He is a man who has deep roots in the underworld. You should warn that butler of yours to be careful around him."


    Xiong Zhi hummed lightly.


    Linfeng had already told her about Mr. Finch''s identity as the hidden Lord. Strangely, this hidden Lord wanted Linfeng to be his stand-in until his son was ready to be a Lord and seed his position.


    Xiong Zhi shrugged her shoulders casually.


    She epted the v_i_r_g_i_n c_o_c_ktail offered by Linfeng. She smiled at him who sat down next to her.


    Although Linfeng came as her butler, as an invited guest, he naturaly did not need to stand on the sides.


    "Linfeng is also very capable." She toasted with Linfeng. "He already knew about Mr. Finch''s background. But thank you for your concern, Grandpa."


    Linfeng smiled and simply listened.


    Old Xiong: "I am not concerned about him, humph. Just don''t let yourself be dragged onto some troublesome matters. You should leave those things to your grandfather."


    Xiong Zhi smiled and said nothing.


    She could not promise this to her grandfather, because she was already diving in deep waters.


    ??


    A few tables away from the Xiong family''s table was the Tang family.


    Their topic was about the newpanion whom Mistress Tang brought with her, Tang Yin.


    "Mistress Tang, I never thought that you were hiding such a lovely granddaughter. I heard that she is highly aplished in the ssical music circles. I also have a son around her age who is interested in music. He is capable, talented, and handsome..."


    "If we are talking about Mistress Tang''s prospective grandson-inw, then my grandson is definitely the best candidate. He is well-trained to handle the family since young. s, even though he is talented, he cannot inherit the family business because of his eldest cousin..."


    "What aplicated family. My son is still better in all aspects. He is proficient in the piano and is hard working in financial management..."


    The guests were all smiling and speaking in a refined manner, but under these dignified appearances, they kept fighting about the prospects of Tang Yin''s marriage.


    Because there still had been no mention of Tang Yin''s or Tang Xinyang''s future fianc??s, the guests who approached their table all attempted to talk about this.


    The two young and talented women were both at the marriageable age. Mistress Tang herself was not getting any younger.


    To them, this was an irresistibly delicious pie.


    Tang Yin smiled at them as if attentively listening to their gibberish. However, her attention was actually focused on the next table.


    She had already approached Eitan deliberately earlier in a natural manner, but the man was unresponsive.


    At first, when he saw her, she quickly saw the delight and fascination in his eyes. She had been very confident after seeing his obvious interest in her. The interested gaze of that man never left her, until the moment she sat down on her reserved seat at the Tang''s family table.


    The man suddenly had a horrified look on his face and looked away.


    Afterwards, Tang Yin tried to walk past his table slowly several times, waiting for the l_u_s_tful man to hit on her, but the man did not even nce at her again.


    Tang Yin smiled gently at the people on front of her. Her fingers absentmindedly tightened on the c_o_c_ktail ss.


    What went wrong?!


    Why was he no longer even looking at her?


    She checked her appearance twice! She was definitely gorgeous! A total goddess!


    "...Fufu, everyone surely likes to jest. My granddaughter is getting shy now. Let''s stop now before she bolts away to hide. I am sure those charming gentlemen are all promising, but let''s give them face. I''m sure they are feeling embarrassed now??"


    "Mistress Tang, you are too kind??"


    "Let''s leave this to the next generation. My granddaughters are the ones who will choose their own fianc??s. Let them have their own time to figure it out. My granddaughters are both the romantic kind, aren''t you, Yin''er?"


    Tang Yin who was suddenly called out, "Yes?"


    Mistress Tang: "...."


    She sighed. This silly granddaughter of hers kept ncing at the next table. She might as well help this kid with whatever she was intending to do.


    Mistress Tang gently pushed her granddaughter''s back.


    "Just go on your own and make yourselffortable. Young ones should mingle more and explore."


    Tang Yin got her grandmother''s hint. Her eyes shone.


    She thanked her grandmother internally and stood up. She excused herself and walked gracefully by the table beside theirs.


    She imperceptibly nced at Eitan''s table and his father. She then saw someoneing towards her direction. Before the man turned to another table, she made a big step to ''avoid'' the iing man and pretended to almost trip identally.


    Her elbow hit Eitan''s head as she attempted to straight herself.


    "Ouch! Hey!"


    Eitan angrily whipped his head towards the rude person who hit him.


    Tang Yin acted surprised.


    The man who passing by was also stunned. He thought it was his fault and profusely apologized. "I am sorry, mydy. Are you hurt?"


    Tang Yin shook her head. "I am alright."


    After making sure that she was not hurt, the man apologized again and finally left.


    Tang Yin turned to Eitan apologetically and sighed. "I am so sorry. I didn''t mean to hit you. I tried to avoid him and I lost my bnce. I hope you can forgive me."


    Her eyes blinked innocently, but the drunken makeup made her look flirtatious.


    Eitan was stunned for a moment.


    It was the hot chick at the Tang''s table!


    "Oh, it is okay. I am sorry, too. I didn''t mean to shout."


    "No need to apologize. I know it is my fault. What to do, I think I have hit you with my arm too hard. Shall I call the medic for you?" She put her hand on her mouth and appeared to look worried.


    Eitan touched his head. There was no swelling at all.


    However, seeing the beautiful woman who just perfectly hit all his good spots appearing to be troubled by this, he felt that it was a waste to let this go.


    Even though she was a Tang, this beautiful woman was definitely different from the other hot chick whom he had offended before. She looked like a bombshell, but a bit naive.


    His itch was tickled.


    Maybe he could y around here a bit.


    "Ahem," Eitan''s voice became lower and husky. "There is no need for trouble. But if the beautifuldy is still troubled by it, then, can you apany me for a drink instead?"


    Tang Yin''s eyes lit up. She immediately concealed her happiness. She held her cheek a bit shyly.


    "Sure. Actually, my table is right next to yours. Do you want toe by and have a chat with me before the event starts?"


    There was only around ten minutes before the start of the event.


    Eitan nced at his father. His father was still busy with the other important guests, talking about business matters.


    He reached out for Tang Yin''s hand and kissed its back.


    "It is my p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e."


    He followed Tang Yin with a charming smile and l_u_s_tful eyes.


    Tang Yin nced at Xiong Zhi''s table with a triumphant look.


    Look at me! I have sessfully baited the target!


    However, what she saw only made her grit her teeth.


    That ruthless woman was not looking at her but flirting with her big brother instead!


    Tang Yin red at Xiong Zhi''s side.


    Just when she was ring, her eyes identally met Lu Yin Ze. The Lu family''s table was just behind the Xong family''s.


    Lu Yin Ze identally nced at her. His silver-blue eyes caught her ring expression.


    His lips rose up in a mocking smirk before he continued speaking with other guests.


    Tang Yin: (^_^)


    ??[email?protected]#$&??????.


    Dang. She wanted to ask herself, why was she doing this again?


    Ah, yeah, for these annoying people.


    She turned around and smiled sweetly to Eitan. "Do you like scotch?"


    ...

 Chapter 716 - The Enemys Face

    <h4>Chapter 716 - The Enemy''s Face</h4>


    Lu Yin Ze''s and the Guan brother''s tasks were simpler than Tang Yin''s.


    Xiong Zhi gave them a list of people whom they needed to sound out. The information already have some details which they could take advantage of through the help of their family''s name.


    Like Xiong Zhi said, those people in the list might approach them because of their family''s power, although most of them might be due Ming Zhi Yi''s order.


    So in return, they must wee them with open arms. It was not to join their ranks or persuade them for an alliance, but to simply watch them closely.


    Lu Yin Ze was currently talking with the people who had affiliated businesses with the Lu family.


    He remembered how shocked he was when he first learned about the information from the file that Xiong ZHi gave him three days ago.


    ...


    Lu Yin Ze flipped through the pages with shocked eyes.


    "...I know these people. Some of the? have plenty of coboration and joint projects with the empire. They have stayed for a very long time in the empire. Are you saying that these people are Ming Zhi Yi''s men?" Lu Yin Ze asked in a disbelieving tone.


    "That is what the file says. Ming Zhi Yi easily nted Gunan in the Guan family fifteen years ago. This kind of thing can happen in your family as well. He had stayed for quite a while in the Lu family''s side after all," Xiong Zhi exined.


    Lu Yin Ze fell silent. After a while, he opened his mouth.


    "If Grandpa discovers this, he will be heartbroken. Some of these people have been his friends for a long time. I can''t believe they are in cahoots with that man."


    "Perhaps they are not siding with Ming Zhi Yi, but to your brother instead," Linfengmented. "It is not surprising that way. Even though your brother was casted out of the Lu family, he is still the eldest young master in their eyes. If you make a even one mistake, or if they are unsatisfied with you, they will run to Lu Jin anytime and help him take the Lu Empire from you."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes became deeper. "Even though I don''t like what you just said, I cannot deny that what you said is right."


    Linfeng''s mouth twitched, but did not say anything in the end.


    "Are all the details here all true? These projects that I thought are originally from them, they are actually just bait from Ming Zhi Yi?" Lu Yin Ze was still in disbelief as he continued to read the file.


    Those potential projects were already on the process of approval and were important to thepany. Once they approved of those projects, if Ming Zhi Yi wanted to, he could use those as cards to cause trouble for the Lu Empire by pulling a few strings here and there.


    Lu Yin Ze weakly held his head. "Grandpa and the other elders n to ept them all..."


    "That is why you have to be in charge of these projects. Convince them and make them hand these projects to you, or at least the core ones I listed. It will be easier for us if you are able to interact with the people on the list directly. Make use of these three days to convince both sides," Xiong Zhi suggested.


    Lu Yin Ze nodded seriously.


    These information were truly important and helpful. Before receiving them, he was still in the dark.


    His father actually infiltrated the Lu family deeply than he could imagine, by utilizing the remaining influence of his elder brother.


    Lu Yin Ze knew that this kind of detailed information was priceless. He looked up at Xiong Zhi and could not help but ask. "Where did you get this? This must be difficult to get."


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng subtly nced at each other.


    "We have intel from the other side. We will tell you the details once the right timees."


    ....


    Lu Yin Ze lowered his eyes.


    Whoever gave them the intel, he was grateful to him.


    The Lu family was indebted to that person.


    "Young Master Lu Yin Ze, we are looking forward to working with you."


    Lu Yin Ze woke up from his daze and smiled gently.


    These were the very people whom his cunning father sent to their door.


    "Me, too. I am looking forward to working with you," he said meaningfully.


    *******


    The time before the official start of the event was wisely used by the savvy people in the room.


    Finally, as fireworks flew up and exploded in the sky outside, the host walked up on the tform and kindly reminded the guests to go back to their seats. The event would be starting in a minute.


    The back lighting dimmed and the hall became quiet.


    All eyes of the prestigious personages akin to dragons and tigers of the society turned to the spotlight on the stage.


    They were waiting for the new official head of the IAmFashionista organization toe up and give the opening speech.


    Everyone here had connections that run deep in various industries. They naturally knew who the newly elected head of the organization was. But they were still looking forward to witnessing the momentous hallmark in the international organization that was about to take ce today.


    For the first time since the IAmFashionista organization was created, the shift of power was taken away from the legendary families by this man.


    At this moment, their eyes shone, when the person they were waiting for finally showed up on the stage.


    A tall person in a fine ck suit with ornate ornaments walked forward. He wore a festive silver mask which made his lips look redder. His broad shoulders and lean but strong arms could be seen from his suit.


    His whole figure was under the spotlight, grabbing all the attention of the people in the hall.


    Xiong Zhi sat quietly, her attention fully focused on the man''s image.


    The masked man stopped at the center of the stage and smiled. Amidst the silence, his low and masculine voice echoed.


    "Greetings,dies and gentlemen. It is my p???sur? to stand before you today for the first time. I am the new head of our beloved organization. I wee you to the new era where a new chronicle in the annals of history will be written...."


    The man who stood over everyone carried an overwhelming presence. He was undoubtedly a very charismatic person whom no one could ignore.


    Even his words carried a deep meaning.


    The allies in the legendary families'' faction tightened their faces.


    The atmosphere in the room changed subtly after these few words uttered by the masked man.


    The man''s lips rose slightly. He took in the expressions of the people nearest to the stage with excitement.


    He especially savored seeing a certain old man''s darkened face.


    The man''s smile turned deeper.


    "It has been a long time since all of us gathered here. A lot of you are surely excited to bring out what you have on the table to help the poor and the people in need. For all of you who came here with that purpose, I shall not disappoint you, and bring forward many amazing and dazzling icons in the auction, above your expectations." The masked man then nced deeply at the Lu family''s table. "I am certain that everyone will be pleased with them, perhaps even more so than in the past."


    Old Lu frowned as he felt that this damned man was looking at him specifically.


    The man then turned to the guests. "Of course, the more you spend, the more help you will bring to the people in need whom our organization is helping. Your affection and aid will be extended to the projects of the organization, all for the cause of helping the poor."


    The guests pped heartily, except for the representatives of the legendary families and their factions.


    "This will be our first day. Everyone, enjoy it to your heart''s content."


    He never took off his mask. However, even if he did not, everyone present knew who he was.


    He was Ming Zhi Yi.


    A new rising power who overwhelmed the legendary factions recently in the organization''s election.


    The people under Ming Zhi Yi''s faction in the organization had their eyes shining. Their hearts were waiting in anticipation for a bright future awaiting them for the days toe.


    They had been hiding for too long and kept their discontent towards their legendary families hidden deep in their hearts. Because the power of these families was too overwhelming, everyone who went against them had their ns destroyed and then left with nothing. Even their innocent descendants were not forgiven for the crimes of the older generation.


    If your family offended the legendary families, then expect your whole life to be ruined. The only hope you have was to throw away your surname, live far from the country, and live quietly.


    That was the only way for them to survive.


    But now, they could finally see the hope for a counterattack.


    Their bottled up emotions could be finally released and they could send back the shame that these legendary factions put them in.


    Of course, if they defeated these legendary families, there would be the new empty spots in the legendary families'' ranks that everyone had been eyeing for.


    And it was because of this person who rounded them up a few years ago that made this impossible dream be possible.


    They would no longer be hidden. It was time toe out!

 Chapter 717 - Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Strategy</h4>


    Xiong Zhi watched the man leave the stage. The host took over the stage and started speaking, but his words were blurred to most of the people in the hall.


    Their attention was still filled with the overwhelming impression that Ming Zhi Yi left.


    Ming Zhi Yi had left the stage and no one knew where he hid.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath, took her ???ktail ss, and lightly sipped while her eyes darted around.


    Her eyes specificallynded on several people nearby.


    She observed closely the reactions and expressions of the people tagged as Ming Zhi Yi''s hidden people in the list.


    The people who were against the legendary families'' faction, those who were waiting for their demise, and those who were helping Ming Zhi Yi by letting him borrow their power and money.


    Her heart sank.


    As expected, they had deep smiles etched on their faces. Some tried to hide their expressions, but the greed in their eyes shone.


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes.


    She finally had to admit, the list given to them was authentic.


    ****


    At that time after getting the sh drive from Lu Jin.


    While he checked the things inside the sh drive with his ??ptop, Linfeng''s eyes widened slightly then narrowed.


    Xiong Zhi tore her eyes away from Lu Jin. She asked Linfeng.


    "What is it?"


    "Unbelievable. These people¡­ I did not realize that all of these people are actually helping Ming Zhi Yi¡­" Linfeng muttered. Disbelief was written on his face. Soon, it changed into a grave expression. "They hid really deeply."


    Xiong Zhi could not wait for Linfeng''s exnation and inched closer to him.


    Her eyes focused on the screen of Linfeng''s ??ptop.


    A momentter, her phoenix eyes turned wider.


    !


    Now she understood why Linfeng was shocked.


    These people!


    Some were well-known people who were known as loyal supporters of the legendary families'' faction!


    Aside from that, there was additional data showing that there were also a lot of ns and groups giving aid to Ming Zhi Yi.


    If this was all true...


    Then there was no wonder why the man became so powerful yet went unnoticed by the legendary families'' faction for so long.


    It could precisely be because of these people''s help. The existence of traitors in their midst.


    However, there was also a possibility that this was a trap of the enemy to sow discord.


    "As I said, my father is only one man."


    Lu Jin''s voice made the two wake up from their daze.


    The other ignored their sharp res and continued indifferently.


    "He was not as powerful before as he is now. He was originally just a leftover member of a destroyed n. However, his tenacity and hatred were much stronger than anyone else."


    The Qian family''s tragedy. So it is indeed revenge, Xiong Zhi thought.


    Lu Jin: "With whatever was left of the Qian family, he first gathered the considerably powerful ns who were most unsatisfied with the legendary families'' faction. Those people thought that they were totally in control. But utilizing their power and money, that man slowly rose and weaved various schemes, until those people''s authority became his own. Finally, he overpowered them."


    "...!"


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    Twenty years.


    The vengeance running in that man''s bloodstream felt more terrible than her own.


    This kind of man with overwhelming power, patience, and cunning.... Could they really defeat him?


    A numbing chill ran through Xiong Zhi''s back. It grew until her skin crawled.


    For the first time ever since her rebirth, Xiong Zhi felt as if she was facing a huge mountain, a hundred times bigger than all challenges she had trekked.


    Doubt entered her heart.


    Could they really defeat him? It was a grand nid out patiently for a very long time, until it was a gigantic spider web covering the world.


    And now was the ripe time for the enemy to pull the web close¡­


    Was it already toote?


    Linfeng''s dark eyes appeared before her.


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    She felt the warm palm squeeze her hand.


    "Zhi''er. Just like what Lu Jin said, that person is originally alone, just one powerless man." His whisper reached her ears. "His power mainly came from outside groups, arge and powerfulwork of people. No matter what, the fact that this list exists meant that thiswork has not been ?ssimted into his own exclusive group. Instead, they work for benefits and interests. There exists a possibility to unravel hiswork, weaken his power, and reduce him back to his original state as a lone fighter. When that happens, he is only one, while we are two. No, even more. Do not forget our allies. Their reason for helping us is not simply because of benefits and interests."


    After saying all these, Linfeng smiled reassuringly at her.


    His smile was so warm and beautiful that for a moment, Xiong Zhi forgot another person''s presence in the same room.


    Her uneasy heart calmed down.


    She nodded her head.


    This was no time to act shaken.


    Greedy interests aside, Ming Zhi Yi was only one man against many people, especially in front of the two of them who were inseparable.


    The man might want to get his vengeance due to his family''s tragedy, but it was no justification to harm innocents due to it. It was also not a reason for her to back out from getting her own vengeance.


    The man got his revenge in the past life.


    Due to it, she and many other people suffered great tragedies.


    In this life, she would get her revenge.


    ....


    Xiong Zhi smiled at the memory. She nced at Linfeng who was sitting beside her.


    Her eyes met the familiar peach blossom eyes.


    Un.


    It was a good thing for them to finally recognize their true allies from the traitors. This would be a great help.


    Right now, they should focus on cutting Ming Zhi Yi''s arms and legs little by little, until he turnedpletely powerless.


    ********

 Chapter 718 - Shift of Power

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Shift of Power</h4>


    Ming Zhi Yi''s short entrance left quite an impression. Despite the deeper meaning it left to the guests, the event continued on peacefully in a lively manner.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, presenting the Situ n''s mutton jade tassel hairpin, dating back to the early seventeenth century¡­"


    "Going once! Going twice¡­"


    The first part of the auction did not arouse much interest from the VVIPs, but they were still of excellent quality and allure that many guests participated with excitement.


    The true start of the game would be at the next section of the auction, wherein all of the items of the greatest worth in the auction would be presented.


    An intermission was inserted to prepare for the second half of the event. While a famous opera singer performed on the stage, the guests mingled and weaved amidst the tables and waiters.


    In the end, there was still a clear division that could be seen at this moment.


    The enormous hall was divided into three big groups and scattered small groups. The three main groups where people were concentrated the most were the legendary faction, Ming Zhi Yi''s faction, and the neutral faction.


    Given the free time they have, naturally, gossip woulde about.


    One of the members from the neutral faction nced at the area at the front where the legendary families were surrounded by their own people.


    The member leaned closer to the person beside him and asked in a murmur, "Come to think of it, that ''new era'' in Ming Zhi Yi''s speech earlier, he is targeting the legendary families'' faction, isn''t he?"


    His question brought a moment of silence to the group. As if everyone was simply waiting for an opening with their opinions, everyone opened up the topic that was still running in their minds since earlier.


    A middle-aged man nced around carefully and leaned closer before speaking up.


    "You are not in attendance during the election, aren''t you?"


    "How did you know?"


    "You wouldn''t have asked that if you did."


    "Did something happen?"


    "I am quite lucky since I got to witness the election that day. The organization is literally parted by half! If it is in the past, the legendary families'' faction would have overwhelmed the organization without a doubt. But with Ming Zhi Yi''s rising influence, we cannot say that now."


    "So the legendary factions are weakening? No way..."


    "We still can''t say for sure."


    "However, earlier in Ming Zhi Yi''s speech, did you not see how those old men''s faces darkened? They naturally got offended by Ming Zhi Yi''s words. With their unexpected defeatst time, they would not stand by and watch Ming Zhi Yi do as he wanted. They will likely retaliate."


    "I think so, too."


    "Ming Zhi Yi''s faction is growing day by day. Actually, I investigated him a bit when he was nominated as a candidate for the head of the organization, and do you know what I found?"


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing! And that is what''s surprising! This man hid his power too deep!"


    "Of course, he has to. Do you think he will still be standing here after offending the legendary families if he doesn''t have some skills and ability? I personally think that he dered war today, because he has the power to do so."


    "Then what do we do? Do we side with the legendary families'' faction? Or with Ming Zhi Yi''s?"


    "We stay neutral as usual. We survived for this long because we do not stand in the way of either side." An old voice suddenly sounded amidst their confusion.


    All heads in the neutral faction''s table turned towards the old man.


    The old man was one of the elders in the organization whom these people looked up to. However, despite his long years of being a VIP member and the extensive array of connections he had, he never tried to step up in the VVIP''s position or joined the shift of power.


    "That''s right."


    "It is too risky to side with either of the two. We better stay out of it."


    The people from the neutral faction nodded their heads in agreement. It was too early to say who was on the winning side.


    "But you know¡­ I feel rather nostalgic at this time. Like a deja vu," one of the elders suddenly said.


    He looked at the stage where Ming Zhi Yi stood earlier.


    "Deja vu? You''re now acting like your age."


    The elder ignored his old friend''s joke. He continued to ponder thoughtfully.


    "This feeling is simr to when I first witnessed the Qian family gathering the other families to pressure the legendary families. Do you remember those old days?"


    The other elders who heard the old man''s words looked at Ming Zhi Yi''s faction.


    Silver with festive markings, as if to celebrate the joyful day. Yet that man seemed to move mechanically, without life.


    "Ah, now that you mention it, you are indeed right. These younger people do not know, but the atmosphere today was just like that time. However, at that time, I was certain that the Qian family would lose."


    One of the younger generations turned to the respectable old man. "Then how about now, Sir?"


    The old man narrowed his eyes.


    Although he could not see very well, the man in another mask felt a lot younger than Ming Zhi Yi.


    He was probably Ming Zhi Yi''s son, Lu Jin.


    "Hmmm¡­ I am not sure. For some reason, Ming Zhi Yi is so confident as if everything is under his control. But I cannot say for sure."


    After the old man''s words, everyone in the neutral faction was quiet.


    If the most experienced person in their group could not even think of the oue, then this battle between Ming Zhi Yi and the legendary families'' faction would be hard to predict.


    Before everyone in the neutral faction returned to their tables, the respectable old man suddenly spoke.


    "However, you young ones should know. The legendary families stayed in their position for a very long time, because they had the power, wealth, and ability to do so. It is hard to uproot a gigantic old tree which has long been rooted deeply into the earth''s depths."


    .....


    The second part of the auction was the liveliest, as huge streams of money constantly flowed out of the mouths of the guests and members.


    When a crown of an iconic queen of a northern kingdom that was lost in war in ancient times was put on the stage, the VVIPs started to move.


    The crown from ancient times was a real treasure that these big bosses were anticipating to get.


    However, it was only the start of the ''special presents'' that Ming Zhi Yi had talked about.


    After the lost antique crown, there were many other precious royal antiques and treasures of old adventures that were put on the stage.

 Chapter 719 - The Last Item

    <h4>Chapter 719 - The Last Item</h4>


    It was as if everything that had been found in treasure hunts in the past decades were gathered and presented at this moment.


    The voices of the core members spouting money echoed everywhere in the entire hall.


    It was very lively.


    "I can''t believe it, even the ring of the first monarch of our country is found! This is the very ring of the founding father of Huaxia! It is not even on the list. Ming Zhi Yi must have found it on his own," Old Xiong muttered in shock. His sharp eyes narrowed at the old ring on the stage.


    The amount had already climbed up to a high price, but was still considerably low if the historical significance of the ring was taken into consideration.


    Xiong Zhi nced at her grandfather. "Do you want that, Grandpa?"


    Old Xiong looked at his granddaughter, his eyes crinkling in amusement.


    "I am just marveling at that man''s ability to find something old and have long been thought as lost. But if I say I want it, will you buy it for me?"


    "If Grandpa wants it, why not?"


    "Nine!" One of the VVIP guests raised his card and added another half of thetter''s auction price.


    It was already in billions.


    "Ten!"


    "Twelve!"


    "Thirteen!"


    "Sixteen!"


    It went up to twenty billion.


    "Are you sure that you can buy me this?" The old man raised his eyebrow, teasing Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi raised her card. "Thirty."


    Everyone turned silent.


    "Going once! Going Twice! Sold!"


    Xiong Zhi looked at her stunned grandfather. "Of course."


    Old Xiong: ¡­.Too domineering.


    Many people looked at Xiong Zhi and whispered.


    Was she not the Young Miss Xiong who became a VVIP because of her huge contribution in thest major event of IAmFashionista? A dress that could have been at most one billion dors, but was pushed up to twenty billion, a totally unimaginable and rather foolish price.


    Many thought that she was too foolish to waste such an amount for a mere dress, no matter how precious it was.


    So the reason why she spent twenty billion was to secure a VVIP position in the organization at the fastest time without any requirements. Even if the price was high, this was worth it.


    However, right now, to spend twenty billion without qualms for the second time in the IAmFashionista auctions, this girl was simply a spendthrift after all!


    For appearances though, they praised Xiong Zhi as a great contributor for today.


    To everyone''s surprise, the long lost ring of the founding father of Huaxia was not thest item today.


    "There''s actually more?"


    "Thest is usually the best. What could be better than the national treasure ring of the founding emperor?"


    The lights dimmed again. The song suddenly changed into a low beating tempo, rousing the excitement and anticipation of the listeners.


    The person who came up on the stage this time was not the host, but Ming Zhi Yi himself who still wore a mask.


    The tall man came up on the stage. The guests who were still gossiping and marveling at Xiong Zhi''s sudden disy of her immense financial power turned quiet.


    "I think everyone here enjoyed the ''special course'' that we especially presented. This event marks my first year as the head, and I shall not let any of you be disappointed."


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly turned towards the direction of Xiong Zhi''s table. The pitch ck eyes under the mask were directed at her.


    Xiong Zhi felt the sharp and scrutinizing gaze thrown at her.


    She could feel her limbs turning cold.


    Those eyes were cold and searching. As if knowing, but at the same time, observing.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled at Xiong Zhi.


    "I especially thank the young heiress of the esteemed Xiong family for giving value to the founding ring at the price that it is worthy of. At the same time, more people will be helped by your generosity. The organization is indebted to you, Lady Xiong Zhi. Thank you, and felicitations."


    He bowed in salute like a great showman.


    The guests obligingly followed in apuse.


    The man''s gaze was full of meaning. Did he perhaps find out something about them and their ns? Were they exposed? Did Lu Jin sell them out?


    She then felt a familiar warm hand over her tightly clenched fist.


    She looked sideways and met Linfeng''s calm eyes.


    The rity in his eyes calmed her down.


    Ah, Linfeng seemed to be doing this move a lot for her nowadays.


    With a faint smile, Xiong Zhi looked back again at the stage. She raised her hand to dismiss Ming Zhi Yi''s thanks, as if taking it for granted graciously.


    Being the major contributor tonight so far, it was natural for Ming Zhi Yi to thank Xiong Zhi''s contribution as the head of the organization. This was simr to what happened several years ago, when she purposely raised the price of the dress to an unimaginable amount.


    No one among the unsuspecting guests thought that it was strange for Ming Zhi Yi to suddenly mention her.


    Fortunately, Xiong Zhi''s perpetually fixed mask of coolness had been deeply ingrained. She did not outwardly show any surprise at the sudden attention he had given to her, and so no one noticed her subtle gaffe.


    ''Ah, too bad, she held on. How boring.''


    With the same smiling face, Ming Zhi Yi tore his eyes away from Xiong Zhi and continued his speech.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that we are done presenting to everyone the ''special course'', I shall be now presenting the veryst item that everyone here will definitely love. It is a treasure that shocked us when we first uncovered it, so I hope that it will also be an unexpectedly pleasant surprise to everyone."


    The guests refocused their attention on Ming Zhi Yi''s words.


    This night was truly special. This was the first time that many priceless treasures were presented in the same year.


    This must be the power that Ming Zhi Yi wanted to show off to them.


    Everyone had to admit that this was terribly impressive. It showed how capable he was and how wide hiswork of resources was.


    Murmurs came around.


    "Since the items that are presented beforehand are all priceless treasures, then¡­"


    "Yes, thisst item that Ming Zhi Yi himself will be introducing to everyone, it must be something that is of greater worth than those treasures, will it not be?"


    The guests waited with anticipation.


    From behind the curtains that parted slightly, another man in a festive silver mask came to the center of the stage. He was pushing forward a huge trolley covered with glossy purple satin fabrics.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng recognized him immediately.


    It was Lu Jin.


    Usually, a gorgeousdy whom the host or the showman brought as his partner would bring the trolley on the stage, but right now, it was Ming Zhi Yi''s son instead.


    This item must truly be precious.


    Everyone''s curiosity was magnified.


    Lu Jin''s entrance was short. He just pushed the trolley on the stage.


    Beneath his mask, he subtly nced at the Lu family''s table.


    A pair of solemn silver-blue eyes met his.


    Thump.


    Immediately, Lu Jin lowered his eyes, bowed gentlemanly, and withdrew from the stage.


    The lights dimmed further and the overhead spotlight shone down.


    The light from above illuminated Ming Zhi Yi''s face.


    It gave off a mysterious and tense vibe.

 Chapter 720 - The Honorary Tablet of Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 720 - The Honorary Tablet of Virtue</h4>


    The curtains parted, showing therge screen hidden behind. Light grew from the center until it lit up just like the silver screen of a cinema.


    Images of the written, painted, sculpted, and excavated records of the long historical eras of ancient Huaxia began showing on the screen.


    The music lowered and the maic voice of the man sounded.


    *******


    After the golden age of the Huaxia Empire passed, due to the corruption and degeneracy in the imperial family and high nobles, themon people suffered. The aristocrats lived hedonistic lives, officials bribed for their own gains, and the imperial family ignored the sufferings of the nation.


    Disease, famine, and poverty gued the popce.


    Soon, riots by the disgruntledmoners rose in various provinces.


    To quell the disturbances, the imperial family decided to award honors to those who were considered meritorious by themoners, giving them a false hope of a positive change.


    This calmed the riots for a short while. However, the corruption and neglect still continued.


    Themon popce''s hopes were crushed.


    ******


    "Our present country was built from countless wars and constant changes of eras and dynasties. But despite it, a lot of our ancestors strove and survived against the flow of time and changes. Utilizing the ancient wisdom of sages and guardians, the ancestors were able to protect their bloodlines and uphold their namesakes in face of the internal conflicts and invasion attempts of outsiders¡­ They were the founding fathers of our families, whom we were all indebted to."


    Silence.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes nced at the area where the legendary families were at.


    His eyes were unreadable.


    "All of us here inherited our families'' wealth and honor that they have gathered throughout the years. Our lives¡­ Each of our lives cannot even match up to the efforts that our ancestors have put in for our families'' continued glory. We are forever in their debt."


    Xiong Zhi: ...This ising from a man whose family had disappeared due to the descendants'' mistakes, causing the efforts of their ancestors to evaporate in thin air. How ironic.


    Who was he mocking? Himself, or the families around him?


    Ming Zhi Yi raised his arms.


    "But what if¡­ We can pay back all of our debts to our ancestors, and make them joyful and full of pride in the afterlife?"


    Everyone looked at each other confusedly.


    What is this person saying?


    "What if we can bring honor more than anyone of the previous generations? To make a contribution in their memory, so that our founding fathers'' sacrifices would be upheld and honored? And make our family name shine more than any other?"


    Thest statement was already quite dangerous and provoking, but aside from confusion, the guests looked at Ming Zhi Yi with anticipation.


    For him to say all this, it must be rted to thest item!


    All of them have a long family history. If they could bring honor to their family and make their name shine through in the following generations, how wonderful would that be?


    Everyone here was notcking money. The decades and centuries of wealth and power ensured that they could live extravagantly for several lifetimes without worry.


    But the value of their names were different.


    Honor was very important to them, which was why they engage actively in charity.


    Even the legendary families might not be able to stop them.


    But was there even such a thing?


    Ming Zhi Yi could see that he had sessfully raised the greed in their hearts. He smiled meaningfully.


    "It is possible. Thisst and special item will bring you exactly that honor to your ancestors."


    The eyes of the guests changed, like green-eyed wolves seeing prey.


    On the other hand, the legendary families including Xiong Zhi frowned.


    What was Ming Zhi Yi nning to do right now?


    "Before I take off the cover and expose the special item to everyone''s eyes, I want everyone here in the room to be aware. It took most of my life, my finances, and all kinds of manpower just to get this item. This item is truly priceless. I can keep it for myself of I wish to, but as the new head of our beloved organization, however, I want everyone to know what this item is truly worthy of."


    Silence filled the room again. Everyone was waiting nervously.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I now present to you..."


    Whoosh!


    An old ck rock with rough and broken edges was in a ss box.


    "... Ancient Huaxia''s Honorary que of Virtue in the era of the Great Uprising!"


    On the screen, the erged image of the ''ck rock'' was disyed. If one looked closely at the almost damaged rock tablet, there were ancient characters carved there.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Honorary que of Virtue?


    Some of the guests had not heard of this term before.


    However, to the families and ns with centuries-old lineage as well as those dabbling in historical studies, it was a different matter.


    In the front rows where the legendary families'' tables were at, the heads of each family were shocked. They all shot up from their seats with wide eyes.


    Xiong Zhi also stared at the erged picture of the rock tablet on the screen.


    The characters were ancient.


    As a person who once studied ancient characters, she recognized some of them.


    ''Honorary que of Virtue''.


    Her frown turned deeper.


    Could it be...?


    Linfeng was stunned as well. "Such a precious thing! This is actually in the hands of Ming Zhi Yi? I''m surprised he is willing to put this on auction."


    "What is it?" Xiong Zhi leaned to the man beside him.


    It did ring a bell a bit, but she could not decipher just what it was for.


    "When I was studying as your personal butler during my training, I studied the history of all legendary families. The legendary families are not of nobility, nor are you members of the imperial family."


    Xiong Zhi: "That''s not surprising, because the imperial family was the first to be executed at that time. If we were, then none of us would have survived when the dynasty changed."


    Linfeng curtly nodded, his eyes focused on the ancient que. "However, even though the legendary families'' origins are from themon people, the imperial family of that dynasty created the Honorary que of Virtue. These ques¡­ You can say that it was the reason why the legendary families survived those turbulent times."


    "...Oh?" Now, the details seemed to being back to her.


    "Twelve families who were looked kindly at by themoners, regardless of their low status, and made great contributions to the royal families are awarded these ques. They cannot be granted a title,nd, or actual rewards, but this que is enough to bring them and their descendants great honor."


    Xiong Zhi listened to Linfeng while she observed the various reactions of the guests for whom Ming Zhi Yi was exining the origins of the tablet.


    Just as Linfeng said, it was a reward of honor for twelve chosen families.


    Xiong Zhi recognized a few of the names mentioned.


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 721 - The Origin of the Legendary Families

    <h4>Chapter 721 - The Origin of the Legendary Families</h4>


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes at the characters she recognized at the screen.


    "So in those twelve families, the Tangs, Lus, Xiongs, and Guans are included, am I correct?"


    "Yes." Linfeng nodded.


    If the Zhou family had not fallen, perhaps they would also be part of those families. Unfortunately, it had been a long time since they were taken under the Xiong family''s wing when this happened.


    "The four families were awarded due to their special merits that were appreciated by themon people¡­"


    The origins of the four legendary families.


    The Xiong family was a family of merchants who supplied many unique specialities and tributes from various parts of the world to the imperial family. They also maintained affordable pricing for basic needs and regrlymitted to charity, which supported the poor popce at difficult times when the prices were unstable due to unscrupulous merchants and bribed officials.


    The Lu family were descendants of a medical n who usually dealt with the rivers andkes. They also had several exemry doctors who were epted into the pce as royal physicians. Their practitioners voluntarily healed and treated the poor popce without fee, or at least at a very small price. They had helped a lot of people when various diseases ran rampant in ancient Huaxia at that time.


    The Guan family were originally a family of schrs. They rose from a peasant family after a family member passed the imperial exams. After getting ?ssigned to a distant poor county as a county magistrate, they remained true to their passion in helping the suffering citizens. When refugees filled thend and swarmed at the county gates, they organized the county well and provided shelter to the refugees, when other lords refused to do so.


    The Tang family were descendants of a low ranking military family in the borders. Due to their low origins, they were always discriminated against by the superiors and were always ?ssigned to the chaotic border towns as garrisonmanders. Despite this, they devoted their lives and energy to protect themon people from dangers, at the price of their own loved ones'' lives. Their merits along the years were enough to reach the general rank in the army, but they were suppressed and were only given the honorary que.


    The other families were also the same, who served the royal families and were admired by the people.


    They all did not possess noble titles and were looked down at by the aristocrats, so the royal family instead rewarded them with this.


    This made the families equal to a low rank noble despite not having a title, yet at the same time, they would also not pose any threat to the reigning powers.


    Linfeng smiled coldly. He could already understand what Ming Zhi Yi was trying to do.


    Therefore, this excavated que did not have any marks of belonging to a specific family, and anyone could im them as their own.


    He said to Xiong Zhi, "In a few moments, we might witness the greatest battle in the organization''s history."


    At this time, Ming Zhi Yi was still fervently delivering his spiel.


    "When the Great Uprising took ce and the dynasty turned, the ques were lost or destroyed during war. A lot of families did not survive the war, hence, most of the families awarded with such honor ceased to exist. However..."


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at the legendary families.


    The heads of each family wore somber faces.


    They naturally recognized the item. It was a precious item that was always written in the family records and diaries of their ancestors!


    Their ancestors'' regrets were always palpably expressed whenever they recounted the lost honorary ques that glorified their families to reach their current status. It was also the presence of these ques that the rebellions had spared their families, although only few of them managed to survive in the end.


    It was always written: ''If the next generations could find the honorary ques that our founding fathers always longed for, it is of greatest service done to the n and is worthy of the sincerest gratitude.''


    Ming Zhi Yi showed a beatific smile. "However, there are families who received these honors and still exist today. This junior may be presumptuous, but the elders should know how much worth this que truly has."


    Many eyes settled on the legendary families, along with hushed whispers.


    "...." Old Xiong solemnly called his granddaughter''s name. "Zhi''er."


    Xiong Zhi turned to Old Xiong. "Yes, Grandpa."


    "....I think I need a helping hand."


    "...?" Xiong Zhi was stunned. "You need money?"


    The one who possessed arge treasury akin to a dragon''s treasure trove was actually saying this?


    Old Xiong nodded. "Just to be safe. Give me as much as you can lend to me. I think the money I have on myself today will not suffice."


    As the rules of the auction, only the amount deposited on their membership card could be used for bidding. This was why they must deposit in advance before attending the auction.


    XIong Zhi''s small mouth was open. She was perplexed.


    Her grandfather''s pocket money today was more than fifty billion.


    Grandpa was saying that it would not suffice? What kind of price did this tablet have?


    "A lot of people here might not understand. But you, as a Xiong, should understand it well." Old Xiong put a hand on Xiong Zhi''s shoulder. "Even if we go bankrupt today, we must get that que no matter what. We can get our money backter on. But the regret of our ancestors and our family''s honor could not be easily repaid. This is the only opportunity where we can bring honor to our families'' ancestors, and to always be remembered¡­ If other families took this from us, then it is over, we lost our only chance to have it."


    Old Xiong nced at the other legendary families'' tables.


    Like the pair of Xiong grandfather and granddaughter, they were also whispering to their butlers and grandchildren.


    "And it is not only me who is thinking of the same thing."


    ********

 Chapter 722 - Stubborn Heads

    <h4>Chapter 722 - Stubborn Heads</h4>


    The guests who did not have any idea of the worth of the que were stunned.


    Their initial excitement was dampened.


    What was the use of this ck rock? The founding ring of Huaxia was more precious than this!


    However, their initial opinion would soon change.


    Ming Zhi Yi started to price the que. "The starting price is one billion."


    Mistress Tang immediately raised her card. "Ten billion."


    ???


    The guests collectively gasped. The price offered was ten times more than it originally was!


    Yet this was only the first bid.


    "Twenty." Old Lu had a serious face.


    "Thirty." Guan Gu Ri finally bid after hesitating for a while.


    "Fifty." Old Xiong''s old voice echoed.


    The guest forgot to close their mouth.


    F-fifty!?!?


    The price increased so fast!


    Was this que really that great for all the legendary families to bid for it?!


    Mistress Tang nced at Old Xiong with annoyance. "Fifty five."


    Guan Gu Ri: "Fifty eight."


    Old Lu: "Sixty."


    Old Xiong raised his card. "Seventy."


    As someone from the merchant family since ancient times, their umted wealth surpassed the other legendary families by arge amount.


    The heads stopped and red at Old Xiong''s direction.


    Everyone else was dizzy with all the numbers.


    They passed the fifty billion range and it was still increasing! Could it possibly reach a hundred?!


    That was almost equal to arge-scalepany''s total ?sset value.


    Too bad, the pocket money she charged today on her membership card was only sixty. With Tang Yin, it could rise up to seventy. If she added more, she had to use her connections and owe huge favors from other VVIPs or VIPs.


    How annoying.


    "Stop bidding, Old Xiong. Seventy one."


    Old Xiong answered. "Seventy two."


    "...Seventy three." Guan Gu Ri''s hand shook.


    The money that they had today was only fifty. If he used his connections and asked the other people who owed the Guan family a debt, he could muster enough funds today at the maximum of eighty. But if the price continued to increase more than that, he had no choice but to stop.


    The Guan family was in dire straits right now and the Guan Empire was not doing as great as before. If he continued to spend arge amount of money, then it would be harder for them to cope up from this mess.


    ''However, this que¡­''


    This was the legendary honorary que that his ancestors had been longing for. Gaining this tablet was equivalent to gaining back the honor that the family had lost because of the impostor Gunan. This was a great opportunity to uphold their family name.


    Guan Gu Ri prayed that these old people would make way for him and stop bidding.


    Old Lu raised his card with a determined look. "Seventy five."


    "Seriously, stop bidding! Eighty!" Mistress Tang gritted her teeth.


    These old men were spending money like they were water!


    She ignored the fact that she was doing the exact same thing.


    Old Xiong''s expression became fiercer as well.


    To be honest, like Mistress Tang, he felt that bidding blindly like this was a waste.


    But this was the honorary que of virtue in their ancestral history! No one else should have that, except their Xiong family!


    "Eighty three!" Old Xiong said in a loud voice.


    Guan Gu Ri''s hand shook again. He sighed.


    The heads of the other families were obviously adamant on having this que for their own.


    For sure, the bid would not stop at just this.


    Guan Gu Ri looked at the damaged and dull looking piece of ck rock with helplessness.


    He could not bid anymore.


    Meanwhile, Old Lu frowned in distaste.


    The price of the que had gone way beyond its actual worth, but he still raised his hand.


    "Eighty-four."


    Mistress Tang was about to suicidally raise her card when Tang Yin pulled the hem of her sleeve.


    "Grandma, aren''t you spending too much for a piece of rock?"


    "Hush, Yin''er. We should have that tablet no matter what, even if I have to borrow money from Jiang Hu."


    "Grandma..."


    Tang Yin looked at the stage with a worried expression.


    If the price was raised any further, the family who would win the rock would only suffer a financial loss. It might be the honorary tablet, but it was still just a piece of rock, a remnant of a past dynasty. It might bring honor to the family, but the person who would benefit the greatest from it, wasn''t it that hateful man?


    Tang Yin looked at the spot where Ming Zhi Yi was still standing. He was still wearing his mask, but because it only covered half of his face, the strange smile on his lips could be seen.


    Her heart was ufortable.


    ording to Xiong Zhi, this man was a devilish person whose belly was full of dark schemes. She could not pinpoint where the fault exactly lies, but this auction was definitely part of his conspiracy.


    Lu Yin Ze who sat on another table also had a deep frown. If Tang Yin could see that fact, he could too.


    He said to his grandfather, "Grandpa, I beg you, that should be yourst bid. The price is already too much."


    He did not like the idea of giving money to that person, even if it was supposed to be for charity. He knew very well that a lot of human politics were involved behind the scenes. This was simr to giving that person a free pawn to y with.


    "Yin''er, you are still young and might notpletely understand why. If youe to my age and realize the value of our surname and family history, then you will know how much this que is truly worth. That que, to the legendary families, is priceless."


    Lu Yin Ze: "¡­."


    He was speechless. However, seeing his grandfather''s determination, he decided to keep silent.


    At the Xiong family''s table, Old Xiong harrumphed at the annoying old man at the Lu family''s table.


    When he was about to raise his card, Xiong Zhi''s hand suddenly pressed down on his card.


    "Grandpa, please stop bidding. This que might cost more than a hundred. We are only helping Ming Zhi Yi get more benefits--"


    "Zhi''er, as I said, we must have this, no matter what. This is non-negotiable."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes glinted.


    Unlike Lu Yin Ze, she had inherited an extremely stubborn nature just like her grandfather. She would not yield so easily.


    To her, this was her grandfather''s stubbornness. If Xiong Zhi did not stop him with his recklessness, with the kind of attitude that the other heads were disying, the price of the que might be raised until it reached two hundred.


    Sharp words flowed out from her lips while she maintained her palm over the wrinkled hand.


    "You''re saying, ''no matter what''. What, are you willing to throw in everything to have this even at the cost of the Xiong Empire, our family name, and our status?"

 Chapter 723 - Red Placard

    <h4>Chapter 723 - Red card</h4>


    Old Xiong''s firm gaze finally turned to Xiong Zhi.


    "Zhi''er, we are getting that que precisely because of what you said. For our empire, family name, and our status. We can strengthen all of them, including our reputation in society, with just this que."


    Xiong Zhi inwardly sighed. How was that even possible?


    "Grandpa, you seem to have be duller because of your age."


    Old Xiong: ¨p This brat¡­.


    Xiong Zhi: "If we get that at a price that costs us most of our yearly ie, then what is the use of having honor? Besides, we would constantly worry about protecting the que. Do you think that the Lu, the Tang, and the Guan families would just let you take it away easily?"


    "Our family is strong enough to protect it. Also, our yearly ie is way more than that..."


    Xiong Zhi stared at Old Xiong until thetter''s voice trailed off.


    Xiong Zhi sighed.


    "Then let''s say that we got this legally. How about the families that are waiting to strike at us? They might use this opportunity to get rid of us and join hands with the Lus and the Tangs. Though I doubt it, it can still happen. The possibility might be marginal but it still exists. Think it wisely, Grandpa. We are businessmen."


    "..."


    Old Xiong looked at the stage. The lights shining over it reflected the wrinkles on his face.


    His mind also slowly calmed down.


    "If what you said is true, then will the other families have trouble with it, too? No matter who takes it, it may as well happen like what you say. But like I have said, we are capable enough to protect what is ours. Do not fret on things like this. Our family''s dignity and power is not something that will be shaken so easily."


    The Tang family overbid the Lu family''s bid once again.


    The surroundings were already deadly quiet with dull eyes and open mouths, as people doubted the sanity of the representatives from the legendary families.


    Only the loud voices of Mistress Tang and Old Lu were heard in the hall, as well as Ming Zhi Yi who acted as the auctioneer.


    Some members nced at the Xiong family''s table, wondering why Old Xiong stopped bidding.


    Old Xiong was currently still engaged in an argument with his granddaughter.


    Xiong Zhi frowned. "Grandfather, you do not understand what I mean. I''m not only talking about the ''other'' families or the ''other'' hidden enemies, I am talking about the man behind it all."


    Old Xiong looked at his granddaughter, wondering what she was saying.


    Xiong Zhi: "I am talking about Ming Zhi Yi. If you bid more and fought with the other families, then you are giving in exactly to what he wanted. To weaken you and make the other legendary families fight with you. Then he can strike like a mantis stalking the cicada."


    "... That''s a bit too imaginative." Although he said these words, he slowed down.


    "Grandpa, can''t you see that the que is a mere trap?"


    Old Xiong''s eyes were wide. He was surprised for many reasons.


    It appeared that his granddaughter knew about Mng Zhi Yi?


    Also, she knew about the real and underlying situations between him and the legendary families. And not only that, she seemed to know this man well to recognize a petty scheme.


    But what if, like his granddaughter said, this became the start of a conflict between him and the other legendary families?


    The man was truly cunning and maniptive. He had a certain charm that could rile up and persuade people.


    Ming Zhi Yi, this man whom they did not know what he was capable of, would definitely use this opportunity to weaken them all.


    He was using a strategy of borrowing the hand of others.


    Old Xiong''s eyes became grave.


    Like a fog being wiped from the windshield, his heart and mind suddenly became clear and alert.


    It was just a petty trap¡­ but he almost fell for it.


    He held his head and sighed.


    Like his granddaughter had said, he might be bing dull.


    Old Xiong did not know if he shouldugh or cry. He ended up showing an undesirable expression instead.


    He looked at his granddaughter. "Then what do you suggest we should do? We can stop bidding. But the price will just continue to increase and one still has to win in order to stop this bidding. After that, what you said is bound to happen."


    Old XIong felt that this trap that Ming Zhi Yiid was really a good one. It was a trap that was not fated to fail.


    No matter what the oue was, a conflict between the legendary families would still develop after the auction, all in order to obtain the que.


    Because the thought of another family getting it while they failed was too hurtful to their pride.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes swept towards the stage.


    In her ears, the sound of the two heads battling was still continuing.


    "Ny four!"


    "Ny five!"


    "Ny eight!"


    "One hundred!"


    Her eyes reflected the lights on the stage. She tucked a stray ck strand behind her ears.


    "Don''t worry about it, Grandpa. Just leave it to me."


    Beside them, Linfeng who was quietly listening understood what Xiong Zhi meant.


    He smiled.


    Right. His Young Miss was the only one who could stop this and use ''that''.


    Without waiting for Xiong Zhi to ask him, he pulled out something from within his coat. It was handed to his young miss earlier together with the other cards. He handed a red card to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi epted it. She deliberately brushed her fingertips on his hand with a satisfied smile.


    As expected. Her man knows her best.


    The calm voice of a woman suddenly echoed in the hall.


    "I call truce."

 Chapter 724 - To Turn Over

    <h4>Chapter 724 - To Turn Over</h4>


    The auction hall was plunged into silence at the sudden interruption.


    Everyone, from the representatives of the legendary families to the other guests, turned their heads towards the source of the sound.


    What the Xiong Heiress said just now.


    What was that? A truce?


    Their eyes fell on the red card raised by the thin white fingers.


    Ming Zhi Yi who was enjoying the rare sight of the family heads fighting over a useless rock also looked over to her.


    Under his mask, the pair of dark eyes became cold.


    "A truce, did I hear correctly? The young Xiong Heiress is asking for a truce?" His low voice echoed.


    Xiong Zhi felt a slight hint of annoyance in his voice, as if he was displeased with the interruption.


    "Yes, you heard me correctly. I demand for a truce."


    "Mydy, on what grounds are you suddenly asking for a random request?"


    "As a person who contributed the most in thest two bids, I am given a privilege to demand truce. Thus, I have this red card."


    ...Oh. There was that one forgotten privilege.


    It had always been looked over so many of the members present did not know of it.


    Truce could be used once in the auction while bidding. It would temporarily postpone the bidding for a certain amount of time. It was usually used if the bid went higher than the expected amount and the money avable with them was predicted to not be enough. In case this event happened, the person who had the red card ''truce'' could use it to give more time for the bidders to gather funds in their membership cards. The bidding would then continue afterwards.


    This was a privilege that only one person at a time could use. It was almost never used because the funds within the membership cards were usually enough, and there had been no precedent where the price rose to an extremely astronomical amount which no one could afford.


    As thest event''s biggest contributor, Xiong Zhi was given a red card. And she only used it once, which was today.


    Because this was a fight between the legendary families, no one thought that someone would use a red card to dy the auction at the most heated time.


    The masked man frowned. Unfortunately, a certain variable such as the red card would stop his enjoyment today.


    What an annoying move, but still useless.


    "Are you certain that you are going to use the red card, young Xiong Heiress?"


    "I am sure."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes briefly became frosty before he resumed his usual smiling facade.


    "Alright." He spread his hands out. "Ladies and gentlemen, since the young heiress used a red card, we will postpone the bidding today at the price of a hundred."


    The whispers of the guests were mixed with confusion. Many did notprehend the unusual flow of events.


    Even though they witnessed how the insane battle of bidding raised the price to one hundred billion, they were still shocked after realizing that this was the starting price for the continuation of the bid.


    If the heads were given more time, they could gather more money and the bids would just go higher, wouldn''t they?


    The guests were shocked by their own thoughts.


    Ming Zhi Yi opened his palm.


    "Alright! The bid will stop for today. And tomorrow, we shall continue!"


    Tomorrow?


    The guests were stunned again.


    If it was them, that was a short time!


    However, in the legendary families'' tables, Old Lu and Mistress Tang wore fierce expressions.


    One day was enough. They would gather as much funds as they could.


    Thus, the auction ended with this kind of atmosphere.


    The guests started to leave one by one. Rows of luxurious cars left the hotel. The members from overseas and other provinces settled in the nearby luxury hotels.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng. "Can you arrange a meeting with Lu Yin Ze, Tang Yin, and Guan Gu Ri?"


    Linfeng nodded. "I shall do that. But will they be enough? I can see that they tried to stop their grandparents earlier, but the heads are being very stubborn. They will likely not listen to the younger generation''s persuasions."


    "Don''t worry, that is my grandfather''s task. If grandfather gives them a warning, they will mellow a bit. With the addition of their grandchildren''s insistence, I am sure that they would be willing to concede."


    "Alright. If this still does not work, then I will use my prepared hand then. I still have five other brothers that are willing to lend me funds."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "Alright, I''ll depend on you then."


    On the very same night during dinner, Xiong Zhi asked her grandfather to convince the other heads.


    Old Xiong harrumphed at his granddaughter who was now acting like a tigress in front of him. After promising his granddaughter that he would not fail and knock off the stubborn heads of those old people, he left.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng went to another hotel.


    With Linfeng''s arrangement, the other three people were already waiting for them.


    Without further ado, Xiong Zhi turned to Lu Yin Ze and Tang Yin. She directly went straight to the matter.


    "Were you able to convince your grandparents to concede with the bidding?"


    Tang Yin shook her head. "My grandma is very unyielding. She even wanted to borrow money from Jianghu."


    Lu Yin Ze nodded in concurrence. He sighed. "My grandpa is the same. He is willing to suffer a loss just to get that que."


    Xiong Zhi already expected this.


    Old people tend to stick to their beliefs and traditions despite their descendants'' persuasions, even when they lose advantages.


    "I understand. But we still have to do our best to not make them bid any further. The price should not go any higher. This is clearly a trap set by Ming Zhi Yi to sow discord within the legendary families and to weaken one of us. We must not let that happen."


    They nodded with serious faces.


    "And in order to stop this, Head Master Lu and Head Mistress Tang should step down in this bidding."


    Tang Yin: "But my Grandma is very stubborn. She is not even listening to me!"


    Lu Yin Ze: "I am sad to say, but my grandfather refused to listen to me as well in this matter."


    "They will naturally not listen because they thought that the que will fall to the hands of my grandfather if they stop bidding. That is why they cannot concede. But what if the que belonged to all of us?"


    Tang Yin rolled her eyes. "But there''s only one rock."


    "Correct, there is only one rock. We can make it so that this one que represents us all."


    Lu Yin Ze considered Xiong Zhi''s suggestion. After a while, he shook his head.


    It was too good to be true. How could the heads agree to that?


    "How can we even do that? There is no way that my Grandpa and Mistress Tang will ept that suggestion. And even if they did, who will house the que? This will be another problem then."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "No, it will not."


    ****

 Chapter 725 - The Mice and the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 725 - The Mice and the Trap</h4>


    That night, the events from the auction circted in high society circles. The talk of one old rock rising to a price of a hundred billion shocked many. With the legendary families fighting over it, the topic became a hot mess.


    "Have they gone mad? No matter how precious that rock is, it''s too wasteful to spend it all for that thing."


    "The way I see it, they just had too much money to spare."


    "I think it''s because of their pride. What if it''s a sign of the undercurrents between the legendary families?"


    "You mean, they are not really after that stone, but because they wanted to win over the other families?"


    "Who knows, perhaps yes, perhaps not. I feel regretful that I was not there to see it. It must have been a spectacle."


    Everyone talked about it. Those who have no luck to attend the big event envied those who could. They also wanted to witness the insane battle of financial power of the century!


    The second part of the interrupted bidding would have a starting price of one hundred! It was the first in history.


    People had thought that the uselessly expensive dress was the record breaker of the century, but to think there was another one at an entirely different level!


    ¡­.


    Once the morning arrived, the hall where the IAmFashionista was taking ce was filled with reporters from various media.


    While the luxurious cars arrived one by one and shining personages walked on the red carpet with grace and trails of camera shes, the legendary families who were in the spotlight arrived as well.


    ********


    Old Xiong had a dark face when he came back home.


    Xiong Zhi nced at her grandfather. She poured him a cup of warm ginseng tea. "Did the talk not go well?"


    Old Xong took the cup, drank, and helplessly sighed. "I tried to convince those old fools. I even warned them that this is definitely, and pretty obvious at that, that it is that man''s scheme. But they were so stubborn! Old fools! They even dared to suspect me, that I am telling them to give up so our Xiong family can have it!"


    "Although, they are right that I will do everything to get that que¡­."


    Xiong Zhi stared at her grandfather quietly.


    Old Xiong coughed. "Ahem. But can''t they see the real situation at hand?"


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes.


    Convincing the elders was really troublesome.


    She asked her fuming grandfather. "What is their reaction when they heard from you that this is a trap to sow discord between our families?"


    "Those old fools said that they have preparations for it." He shrugged. "All of us have. So my dear granddaughter, I do not know what you are nning, but if those bastards did not n to let go, then our Xiong family will not do so as well."


    "I understand, Grandpa. " She fell quiet. Then she leaned forward slightly and met her grandfather''s gaze firmly.


    "Grandpa, can you trust me today? I have to make a decision using our family name."


    Old Xiong was surprised for a moment.


    He had long noticed that his granddaughter was hiding something from him. However, Xiong Zhi was his heir. She needed to learn how to manage things on her own.


    Thus, he did not mind her having her own secrets.


    But what kind of decision was it that even needed his approval?


    Was it rted to that man, Ming Zhi Yi?


    After thinking for a while, he decided to watch first.


    "...Alright. I trust your judgment."


    Xiong Zhi lightly smiled. "Thank you, Grandpa. I will not disappoint you."


    *****


    Today was the second day of? IAmFashionista''s three-day event.


    The Xiong''s luxury car arrived at the venue. The Zhou butlers stepped down from the convoy and ?ssisted them on their way inside the banquet hall.


    Old Xiong looked around.


    "Where is that man of yours? How surprising to not see him anywhere near you this time."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "He is attending the event today as Zhou Linfeng, the sixth king. Of course, he has a circle of his own to attend to."


    Old Xiong just harrumphed and muttered in a low voice. "Humph, a man should only do one thing. It is to please his woman!"


    The butler Zhou Min at the side: "...."


    He pretended to have not heard that.


    Xiong Zhi ignored his grandfather''s muttering. She nced around and saw the heads of the other families already sitting on their own table.


    The venue was bigger than yesterday''s, yet the ce was more crowded today.


    Because the main protagonists today were the bidders, who were the heads of the Tang and the Lu families, their tables were naturally surrounded.


    Xiong Zhi did not see Linfeng. He was probably somewhere in the area doing his own role.


    After escorting her grandfather to their table, Xiong Zhi walked away and first approached the Lu family''s table.


    As the person who owed the red card, Xiong Zhi was naturally attention-grabbing at this event.


    The graceful figure of the woman was followed by many eyes.


    As Xiong Zhi walked to the Lu table, the crowd parted like Moses parting the sea.


    She arrived at the Lu family''s table without much dy. She greeted the elderly and Lu Yin Ze politely.


    Old Lu was pleased to see Xiong Zhi. "Ai,e here and sit with us. Yin''er, offer your friend a seat."


    Lu Yin Ze stood up. He pulled the chair near his grandfather and politely gestured for Xiong Zhi to take a seat.


    Xiong Zhi thanked him and sat down. "It will not take long, since I have to meet the other families as well. I just came to say a few words."


    Old Lu''s brow rose with interest. He was curious with what Xiong Zhi was going to say. "What is it, dear?"


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. She leaned closer to the elder and spoke in a lower voice.


    "Earlier, on the way here, I remembered a story of ''the Mice and the Trap''. Head Master Lu should have heard of it as well, am I wrong?"


    Old Lu was silent.


    Xiong Zhi continued.


    "The bacon was so fragrant and looked very delicious that every mouse wanted to have a taste of it. While some saw how suspicious the situation is to just have a piece of bacon miraculously appear in a little room, some mice still went on inside recklessly just to take it. When the door suddenly mmed shut, the fate of those inside goes without saying."


    Xiong Zhi''s somehow cold but soothing voice reached the elder''s ears.


    She looked straight at Old Lu''s eyes, hoping to convey her sincerity. "This junior is just wondering, respected elder. We can say that the mice who chose to stay outside were wise and cautious. Then, what about Head Master Lu?"


    "What do you mean?"


    But he could not just back off.


    His brows frowned. The gentle expression became solemn.


    Xiong Zhi politely smiled. Her expression remained respectful and gentle, but confidence was apparent in her eyes.


    She took the medicinal wine reserved for the elderly on the table and poured some of it into Old Lu''s wine cup.


    Her movements were elegant and full of respect.


    "Head Master Lu, it is better to drink the weak tea of a friend than the sweet wine of an enemy." She brought the ss near to Old Lu. "This is all I came here to say. I hope that this junior did not offend Head Master Lu. I will leave now, please enjoy the drink."


    Xiong Zhi left the table.


    Old Lu looked at the young woman''s back. He still has a deep frown on his face. As an experienced old man, he knew what the young woman meant.


    ****


    Xiong Zhi also visited the Tang''s table. Mistress Tang was more straightforward than Head master Lu, so her approach to the Mistress was direct and bold.


    After she parted words of warning regarding the real situation, she left their table.


    Mistress Tang drank the ss of wine that Xiong Zhi offered. Her mind keeps reying what the young heiress said.


    "Grandma, please consider what she said. It is for the best." Tang Yin said at the side.


    Mistress Tang put down the ss. "That depends if she could convince me of her performance afterwards."


    Tang Yin sighed. She looked at Xiong Zhi''s direction. She might not favor this woman, but she do really have some guts talking to her grandma like that without angering her grandma.

 Chapter 726 - Xiong Zhis Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 726 - Xiong Zhi''s Suggestion</h4>


    The murmuring voices inside the hall instantly quietened when the lights dimmed. Everyone was excited to witness the uing bidding war.


    Ming Zhi Yi entered the stage wearing a different mask.


    While he began to speak as the host, a low voice suddenly reached Xiong Zhi''s ears.


    "I wonder why he has to wear a mask every time when everyone here already knows who he is. What is the point of wearing a mask?"


    The rich and deep voice of a man made Xiong Zhi turn around.


    "Linfeng." Her stoic expression softened.


    Linfeng smiled back. He took a seat beside Xiong Zhi. He greeted the old man beside her.


    Old Xiong ignored him and pretended that he did not hear a thing.


    Xiong Zhi: "Why did youe here? I don''t mind even if you stay there with your brothers. It has been a while since you allst met. We can still meetter after the auction."


    "I told them that I will catch up with them at ater time instead. I am worried about you. I naturally have to be here by your side when you start to make a scene."


    "You make it sound like I am a kid causing trouble." She chuckled.


    Well, in a sense, she would be just like one today.


    Linfeng held her cold handfortingly.


    Xiong Zhi squeezed back his hold. The uneasiness and doubts faded away. In any case, she would do her best.


    Xiong Zhi: "Thank you, Linfeng. I will do well."


    Ming Zhi Yi soon finished his graces on the stage. He prompted the start of the introduction of the Honorary que of Virtue again.


    When the old rock was disyed on the stage, the new guests who only attended today began to murmur.


    So that was the rock that caused the ruckus yesterday! They wondered how special it could be to have a starting price of a hundred billion, but it looks nothing special.


    They were ready to witness another insane battle that might be fiercer than yesterday''s!


    When Ming Zhi Yi was about to start the bidding, Xiong Zhi suddenly raised her hand.


    "I have a few words to say, Sir Auctioneer."


    All eyes turned to her.


    Everyone: Oh, so it was the heiress from the Xiong family again.


    On the stage, the eyes under the mask showed a hint of contempt for the girl who interrupted him once again.


    Ming Zhi Yi was still smiling, but it was visibly colder.


    "Can it wait after the bidding? Young heiress, although you might be young, you should still know how to conduct yourself properly in an event like this."


    Murmurs started to erupt.


    "The young heiress is asking for too much attention, don''t you think?"


    "Remember several years back, she first bought the iconic dress at an unimaginable price, then yesterday she used the red card to make this event happen, and now she is nning something again? She is acting too entric."


    Old Xiong''s face darkened at the murmurs of the people.


    He whipped his head towards Linfeng and asked in a low, harsh voice, "Are you not going to defend my granddaughter?"


    ''You are her man, should you not shield her from these ruthless words?'' Old Xiong''s eyes were speaking to Linfeng.


    Linfeng looked sideways at the calm sitting figure of Xiong Zhi.


    The woman looked tranquil as if she did not hear anything.


    Linfeng shook his head and whispered back. "I would love to, but she will not like it. Please take a look at her, Headmaster Xiong, does she look like she needs help in this kind of situation?"


    Old Xiong''s frowning face looked at Xiong Zhi again.


    He saw that Xiong Zhi''s face was still cold and expressionless, however, her aura did not waver one bit. She was still brimming with bold confidence.


    Old Xiong fell silent. Then he snorted.


    Ha!


    That''s right!


    His granddaughter was an almighty Xiong descendant that would not waver with this mere trouble!


    His old heart swelled with pride. He tilted his chin up and regained hisposure.


    Xiong Zhi ignored the surrounding people and Ming Zhi Yi''s ridicule.


    "Sadly, I cannot wait.? I may be young, but I know exactly the rules of this event. You might be the new head, Sir Ming Zhi Yi, but as the host and the head of the organization, you should know that those who used the red card are entitled to express themselves on the day of the bidding itself. Since I am the one who made this second bidding happen, then I have the right to say a few words."


    The red card ''truce'' wasst used a long, long time ago. So the right etiquette for its usage was forgotten and sometimes neglected.


    As Xiong Zhi said, those who had the red cards had a chance to either open the bidding, host the interrupted auction for the specific item themselves, or say a few words vital to the auction before the start of the bid.


    Xiong Zhi precisely chose this red card for this chance.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes darkened.


    Ah, it is not amusing anymore.


    "Oh my, how forgetful of me. You are right. It is my mistake, young heiress." He spread out his hands and took a graceful bow. "As you wish, you can take the stage and say the words you want to say."


    The man''s eyes staring at Xiong Zhi were like that of a cold-blooded snake.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand trembled a bit.


    Linfeng patted her back gently.


    She calmed down and stood up.


    "Thank you, but there is no need. I shall say what I want to say here."


    "Since centuries ago, our ancestors have walked hand in hand. They have all been awarded the same honor, survived the tribtions of the changing eras, and remained allies until now. Although there is only one que remaining from the past, it is undeniable that every one of our families deserve this honorary que."


    But the problem was, there were four families yet there was only one que.


    "This junior is troubled, because if gaining this que meant destroying the alliance and bnce that our ancestors fought to keep for centuries, what will our ancestors think? I think, about what will happen afterwards, the headmasters should know best."


    Ming Zhi Yi narrowed his eyes.


    This annoying brat has a smooth tongue. She is bing too much of a hindrance.


    The headmasters on the other hand suddenly stopped, as if water was sshed over them.


    Mistress Tang tapped on the table.


    She had been too preupied with the honor and pride of attaining the most longed for honorary que, that she had forgotten how much the ancestors paid heavy importance on the bnce of the alliance.


    Her taps became more forceful.


    However, what could be done in this case? There was only one que.


    "I admit, you are right. However, is there even a way to avoid that, youngdy?"


    Xiong Zhi: "If the Honorary que of Virtue belonged to all four of the legendary families, then there should be no problem."


    Silence.


    Everyone: ¡­.?


    What kind of unrealistic idea is this...


    Old Lu sighed. "That is too idealistic. This is an auction. Although it can''t be helped, it is destined that only one of our families can win in this bidding war."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Mistress Tang added, "Also, if your family takes hold of the que based on that premise, there is still a chance of a change of mind and monopolizing the que for yourself. How can we trust your Xiong family to uphold this?"


    There was a longsting alliance between the legendary families maintained by their ancestors since ancient times. If there was amon enemy threatening their power, they would unite and push that power down.


    However, to the headmasters, when ites to their own interests such as getting this que, they would not make way and give the benefits to others.


    The cruelty and ruthlessness of a leader was shown at this time.


    Mistress Tang liked Xiong Zhi personally, as she was the friend of her granddaughters, but this que was a different matter.


    ''This young child should know that friendly rtionships should not be mixed in when one''s interest is involved. She is still too young.''

 Chapter 727 - The Bid ended

    <h4>Chapter 727 - The Bid ended</h4>


    Xiong Zhi politely smiled at Mistress Tang.


    "I am not asking Mistress Tang or Master Lu to trust our family. Instead, our Xiong family will ce our bets and trust you."


    Mistress Tang''s finger suddenly halted.


    What?


    Even Old Xiong was stunned.


    Suddenly a premonition began to appear in the headmasters'' minds.


    Xiong Zhi ced her hand on her ?h?st solemnly. "The Xiong family is willing to pay a certain amount for the que. However, we do not wish to own it or monopolize it."


    She looked at the Guan family''s table.


    "If possible, we want the Guan family to first house the que. They have just lost their former head and their turbulent period hase. As arade of our family, and as a legendary family who helps our own, we wish to support the idea of entrusting the que to the Guan house and uphold the honor of the previous ancestors, including the deceased former Guan headmaster. Of course, this is only for a period of time. A notarized agreement must be aplished to ensure that fairness will be followed."


    Whoosh.


    There was a deafening silence after Xiong Zhi''s speech, very silent that one could hear the drop of a needle in the quiet room.


    Then the uproar in the crowd started.


    "To pay, but not to monopolize?"


    "One que for everyone?"


    "How can the other heads agree to such a ridiculous idea?"


    The more informed ones were calmer and thought of the implications.


    "It''s true that the Guan family faced a setback after their former family head died. If they housed the que, it can bring honor to their family once again. This can be a great help to the Guan family."


    "Not only that, but it is the same as telling us that the legendary families still support the Guan family at the back, is it not?"


    "Shh, we still can''t tell. Are the other families even willing to step back or not?"


    "If they did, given the instability that will happen otherwise, there are indeed more benefits this way."


    The people began to express their varying opinions while observing the subjects in question.


    Mistress Tang was silent, but she had a solemn expression on her face.


    The two heads actually began to consider Xiong Zhi''s suggestions.


    On the other hand, Ming Zhi Yi on the stage stared coldly at Xiong Zhi. His expression was darkening.


    Indeed, it was a solution to avoid the conflict between the families. However, it was too idealistic and rather naive, that none of the heads who thought only of their own family''s interests would think of it. Even Ming Zhi Yi himself did not expect that such a naive yet effective offer would be brought up in this auction.


    It was too out of the world.


    What the young woman suggested was a perfect counter for his trap. Not only the discord would not be sowed, but their alliance would just get stronger. The weak Guan family would not be an easy prey anymore if they had the que and the protection of other families.


    If the legendary families agreed with the young woman and ced the que in the Guan estate under the protection of the four families, then it was the same as the legendary families dering their protection over the Guan family as one of their own.


    Not only could he not weaken them, but they would just get stronger instead!


    No! He could not allow that!


    Ming Zhi Yi stepped forward.


    "Young heiress, that is a nice speech, although very¡­ innocent and naive. What is important now is who will stand above all others. Who will be able to bring endless honor to their own family? This is the time to show one''s dominance over others. The world will not allow one to be softhearted, because it can swallow them whole if they did."


    Ming Zhi Yi subtly taunted the heads of the legendary families.


    Their greed, their d?s?r? for domination, and their arrogant pride¡­ All these that once ruined many ns, here should be the ce where they would be disying them!


    These fools who only knew arrogance and selfishness!


    However, Ming Zhi Yi did not consider that before the bid started, Xiong Zhi went to them and parted words of warning.


    Mistress Tang suddenly stood up.


    She looked at the young woman who boldly faced others despite her young age. Her old face smiled warmly at her. She remembered what the young woman had previously said when she went to the Tang family''s table.


    ["Mistress Tang, I know that you can see what is behind the sweet and delicious trap. The Tang family is powerful and may be able to ovee it easily. However, have you ever wondered how this precious item appeared at such a s?ns?t?v? time? Mistress Tang, please choose wisely."]


    Mistress Tang had wondered what ''choice'' the young heiress was talking about.


    ''So it was because of this.''


    Monopolize the que, gain the honor in dedication to their ancestors, but then their family had to face the possibility of offending the other legendary families and the hard-won bnce for centuries would crumble. Aside from these, she had to be careful with the huge snake that was waiting for the right time to strike.


    On the other hand, Mistress Tang could do what the young heiress suggested. Gain a right over the que, an honor not as great as the first option, but the alliance between the legendary families will be much stronger. They would also be able to fend off the snake that was lurking around.


    Now, thinking about it, the wisest choice was clear.


    Without hesitation, Mistress Tang dered.


    "The Tang family is moved by the sincerity of the Xiong family. The former head of the Guan family was once my friend. We agree to let the Guan family house the que first. We will contribute a certain amount for the que and I will mobilize the power of our family for the que''s protection."


    Everyone gasped.


    How could it be?


    The Tang family actually agreed and gave way?


    Ming Zhi Yi narrowed his eyes. "It seems everyone is forgetting something. This an auction where the bidder of the highest bid shall get the prize. This que can only be owned by one family. Are you truly willing to give it to others? This is an honor to dedicate to your ancestors!"


    Old Lu stood up as well. "It is not like we are giving it away. It is a shared ownership, much like how our family businesses work. I, as the head of the Lu family, agree to pay a certain amount and dedicate protection to the que. We support that the que will be hosted by the Guan family first. Of course, this must be only temporary." He looked at his old friends. "Let''s talkter about the details of this shared ownership."


    Ming Zhi Yi clenched his hands.


    He found the sight before him hard to believe.


    What was this?


    Why were they giving way to one another?


    The cruel, greedy, ruthless, and selfish legendary families were now willing topromise? They even put their interests away?


    This was the Honorary que of Virtue that he painstakingly got in the underworld! This was supposed to sow discord between them and even weaken one of them!


    The guests now had wide eyes and open mouths. They perplexedly exchanged looks.


    The Lu family also agreed!


    Did it mean that the insane bidding war that they were waiting for would not happen?


    At this time, Guan Gu Ri stood up.


    His face was solemn. He bowed at the other family heads with sincere gratitude.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Guan Gu Ri thought that this impossible idea of the Xiong Heiress would not work.


    But it actually did!


    His heart swelled up with gratitude.


    His eyes moistened.


    The que would help them, because the legendary families made it clear to the world how much importance they paid to it. Being entrusted with the que symbolized getting affirmation and support from the other legendary families. Thus, those minor families who were trying to steal their position and cause trouble for them would have to think twice now.


    ''Grandpa, with the help of the others, I can bring honor and glory to our family. I will not have to worry about others aggressively attacking our family now with the protection of the other legendary families.''


    He saluted solemnly.


    "I, Guan Gu Ri, give my utmost gratitude to the other family heads. As long as I live, as long the Guan bloodline continues, we will never forget this gratitude."


    Old Lu''s and Mistress Tang''s hearts calmed down after seeing the young head thanking them.


    Even though it was unfortunate to not have the que under their own name, this kind of oue where they shared the que was still alright.


    The legendary families had walked hand in hand for a very long time.


    Their ancestors would understand, wouldn''t they?


    Besides¡­ their real enemy was the man who created this situation.


    If they were dissatisfied about this shared ownership in the future, then they could deal with it at that time.


    For now, they have amon enemy to be wary of.


    They all simultaneously looked at the motionless man on the stage.


    Silence.


    Ming Zhi Yi unclenched his fists. His dark eyes regained their calmness.


    Oh well, there was no need to be too upset about this one thing. He still had many gifts prepared for them.


    However,ter, he must teach the troublemaker a lesson to vent his anger.


    His dark eyes then fall on the young woman''s body who caused all of this. Wicked thoughts started to stir in his mind.


    After the other families took their seats, Guan Gu Ri raised his card.


    "I bid one hundred and one billion."


    Thus, the much anticipated bidding war ended in this unexpected way.


    *****

 Chapter 728 - The Legendary Families Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 728 - The Legendary Families'' Deration</h4>


    The auction ended in such a way that no one expected.


    The guests were left dumbfounded by the sudden change of the events. The venue changed while their heads were still in the clouds.


    Who would have thought that the legendary families'' rtionship was way stronger than their own interests?


    The guests who came for the intense bidding war of the century were disappointed inside. Outwardly, they let out greetings of congrattions to the legendary families'' tables.


    ....


    The venue changed and the second day of the three-day event of the IAmFashionista began.


    Today, the organization hosted a grandiose party for its members and guests. The enormous hall had live musicians invited from all over the world and famous international singers who were singing songs for the dance floor. On the side of the hall were private rooms where the members and guests could make business deals or private talks, and take rest. There were also lounges that had casino disys for them to y.


    The heads of the legendary families were gathered together in one of the private rooms.


    Their topic was obvious. It was the further details regarding the shared que.


    "Don''t feelcent, young head, this is only for a while. We will let you borrow it in the meantime. Now, we should further discuss how we will be rotating the honorary que," Old Lu first spoke.


    Old Xiong harrumphed. "The rotation between our families is easy to solve. If we want it to be fair, we can just use random selection and provide conditions equally to all of us in order to protect the que. Now, what we should focus on is what is in front of us."


    Old Lu raised his brow. "Now you are telling us something obvious. Of course, we also need to talk on how to handle that bastard who set us up. He is trying to split us by using the honorary que! The que is precious to all of us, but so is our alliance."


    Mistress Tang chuckled at the side.


    "It is funny to hear that from you. You almost became blind and willing to fight us to death just to get this que. If Old Xiong''s granddaughter did not warn us and opened a path for us to keep this que while keeping the alliance intact, I doubt that we will still be gathering here peacefully without a grudge in our hearts."


    Old Xiong''s face was filled with pride after hearing Mistress Tang give credits to his precious granddaughter.


    "My granddaughter is wise. We should not let her be disappointed. If we fail again and get swayed by that bastard, then I will not be able to face her anymore."


    Mistress Tang and Old Lu were silent.


    Because they were momentarily blinded by their greed and their own interests for their family, they almost fell into Ming Zhi Yi''s trap. What an embarrassment. They failed as a head and an elder.


    Mistress Tang''s eyes then turned solemn. She pped her hands. "Alright, let''s focus. What we should focus on now is Ming Zhi Yi. If he found the honorary que that had been lost since ancient times, and at the same time managed to keep it hidden away from us, then what things did he still keep hidden?"


    Old Lu and Old Xiong nodded their heads. Their expressions were solemn.


    Old Xiong: "Ming Zhi Yi is not someone whom we can easily push around. We first have to know the depth of his strength and weaknesses, then cut him offpletely."


    Old Lu: "I suspect that Ming Zhi Yi is leading the other families who are against us. The Guan family is now weakened. The other families will take advantage of this opportunity to rise in power and rece the Guan family''s position."


    "And once the Guan family falls, then it will be us afterwards," Mistress Tang added. A smile slowly crept to her lips. "Come to think of it, your granddaughter''s suggestion of allowing the Guan family to be entrusted with the que first and receive our protection has the best timing. It is a perfect countermeasure against Ming Zhi Yi''s trap at this time."


    Old Lu nodded his head and warned. "Your granddaughter must have really pissed off that man now. Make sure to keep an eye on her. Her act earlier was dangerous. Perhaps, I should reward her a bit for her courage."


    Old Xiong''s nose grew longer again. He was both ecstatic and proud.


    "Isn''t it a given? My granddaughter has a better brain than yours. Who do you think she took after?"


    Old Lu and Mistress Tang: ...We are praising your granddaughter, not you.


    "I owe a lot of debt to Young Miss Xiong Zhi. I promise under my family name that we will return the kindness that she showed to us ten timester. It is the same to all of you," he promised.


    Old Xiong once again felt ted.


    His nose had extended way up to the sky.


    Mistress Tang looked at Old Xiong''s proud look. Her mouth twitched. She finally decided to change the topic.


    "Anyway, what should we do with Ming Zhi Yi and the other families backing him up? Now that he has IAmFashionista and the hundred billion we gave to him in his hands, he will have many ways to deal with our attacks."


    "You are asking the wrong question, Old Tang. I think what you should ask is, how are we going to bring him down? Since you mentioned that he is using the other families and this organization''s power, then we should start with those," Old Xiong dered.


    Old Lu considered Old Xiong''s words.


    "You are right. We must first cut off the people who are helping Ming Zhi Yi. I am keeping an eye on those families who are helping him. I will take care of some of them. How dare they side with that bastard and try to face off against us." Old Lu''s eyes darkened.


    Mistress Tang smiled coldly as well.


    "I don''t really like Ming Zhi Yi. He has been threatening us many times until now. Now that he told us clearly that he ising for us in blood, then we shoulde at him too. More boldly than he did."


    Mistress Tang''s n was set in mind. She had been preparing for it ever since she suspected Ming Zhi Yi''s goals.


    Old Xiong nodded his head gravely.


    His granddaughter must have been watching Ming Zhi Yi for a time now, just based on how she knew the man well. There must be a reason why her granddaughter was keeping an eye on this man.


    This man, Ming Zhi Yi, was dangerous. He was a real threat to their families.


    They should take care of him well.


    "It is about time to dere war against him and his confidantes."


    All heads nodded.

 Chapter 729 - Day II

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Day II</h4>


    "First off, regarding Ming Zhi Yi''s business direction, we can interfere with the industrial link and interrupt his movements..."


    "Those will not affect him much¡­"


    "Even small troubles can be troublesome if they keep popping up. It will at least keep him busy¡­"


    And so on.


    As the heads continued to discuss their ns further into detail, Guan Gu Ri was still silently watching at the side.


    In his heart, he was stunned.


    Because what the Xiong Heiress had said to him yesterday night was starting toe to reality.


    ...


    Yesterday night.


    The young heiress looked at Guan Gu Ri.


    "If the que is handed to the Guan family, you will also receive the other three families'' protection at the same time. This will dy Ming Zhi Yi''s full frontal attack on the Guan family."


    Guan Gu Ri was still confused. "But will the other heads be willing to hand over the que to me? Even if it is shared, it is still far different from owning it. Their pride and the family''s honor--"


    "Do not worry about it. If it is at another time, this kind of shared ownership between our families will not happen. But right now, we share amon enemy. For them, they are still not clear about Ming Zhi Yi''s strengths. They are all cautious and old-fashioned people. If they are given enough warning and a clear path shows up at the right timing, then there is no doubt that they will take it."


    Guan Gu Ri''s worries lessened a bit. He was just about to sigh in relief when Linfeng''s stern voice sounded.


    "I will do it instead, Zhi''er."


    "No. Only I can do this."


    "Let me do this instead of you." Linfeng did not back down.


    Xiong Zhi sighed. "You know very well, Linfeng, why I am the only one who can do this."


    Guan Gu Ri, Tang Yin, and Lu Yin Ze: ¡­?


    Xiong Zhi noticed their confusion. She sighed.


    "Think of yourself doing what is nned. Have you not realized how unlikely and uncharacteristic it will be if you do so? I also am the one who raised the red card, and have the right for an introductory speech." She shrugged. "Honestly, if it is me, it will not be surprising for everyone. I think it is clear how many people see me as the entric person who bought a dress and a ring on a whim at a very ridiculous price. Besides, I have the Xiong family backing me."


    She looked at Linfeng.


    "If it is you, Linfeng, it will not bode well for the other five kings. We cannot drag them into this fight."


    Guan Gu Ri was still confused.


    Why were these two even arguing over this?


    Linfeng''s frowning face deepened. "But doing this is very dangerous. You will enter Ming Zhi Yi''s line of sight. You will get his attention and even his rage. He will likely do something to vent his anger. I can''t let you stand alone in harm''s way."


    "But you will be by my side, won''t you? I know that you will not let anything happen to me. Besides, it is fine even if I catch his attention. It is better if he knows that a young heiress dares to interrupt his n for the sake of the alliance''s bnce. He will not be suspicious of it, because he will not have the time to."


    Guan Gu Ri finally realized why the two were fighting.


    It turned out, just talking in public in front of Ming Zhi Yi could put them in harm''s way?


    What kind of person exactly was that Ming Zhi Yi?


    Suddenly, the thought of Gunan, his dead brother Little Huan, and grandfather appeared in his mind.


    ¡­Right. Ming Zhi Yi was a very dangerous and clever person. A truly cunning madman.


    Guan Gu Ri clenched his fists. His eyes were deep.


    He was too powerless to even defend himself and his family against that man, even though he was surnamed Guan. His capable grandfather was also fooled for a very long time.


    Then this young heiress too¡­


    Meanwhile, Linfeng stared at Xiong Zhi''s stubborn expression. Finally, after seeing that she would not give in, the man helplessly sighed.


    "Fine. However, do not ever leave my sight."


    "Of course. You really did not need to worry too much, because Ming Zhi Yi will soon be too preupied by the legendary families'' matters."


    Xiong Zhi turned to Guan Gu Ri. "Your position as the head wille in handy at that time then. You must rally up the heads to go on an all-out strike when ites to Ming Zhi Yi. It is better if they do not give him a chance to breathe, so we can attack swiftly and smoothly from behind."


    ....


    In the room, Guan Gu Ri closed his eyes calmly.


    He remembered the scene earlier during the auction.


    Unexpectedly, the difference between him and the Xiong heiress wasrge. The woman''s courage was huge. She was very bold too.


    But he was no longer the same as before. He was now the head of a family. Furthermore, he also had allies he could trust.


    Guan Gu Ri opened his eyes.


    He took the chance to speak at the momentary lull in the elders'' conversation.


    "Headmasters, please allow me to speak."


    "?"


    Three greying heads turned to look at him questioningly.


    Guan Gu Ri: "Since we are all boldly dering war to Ming Zhi Yi and his confidantes, then I suggest that we go all out from the start."


    "All out?"


    "Yes. An all-out war where we also risk our family names altogether. How does that sound?"


    *****


    After finally spotting the figure she was eyeing since yesterday, she approached his direction. Seeing the target''s back at close proximity, she turned around and bumped her own back to him.


    ''?''


    Ethan turned around and saw a woman''s head.


    The woman also turned her head.


    With a hand on her mouth, Tang Yin faked an innocent expression of ''why are you bumping into me?''.


    Ethan recognized her and apologized. "Oh, I am sorry, mydy. Are you hurt?"


    "No. I am fine. We meet again, Sir Ethan." Tang Yin smiled what she thought was her best smile--feminine, bashful, yet joyful at the same time.


    "Yes. You remembered me." Ethan''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course, we shared a drink." While speaking, Tang Yin looked around.


    Shemented. "I know this song. I once danced it during my high school senior party."


    Ethan''s eyes lit up once more. Bowing like a gentleman, he immediately offered his hand.


    "How about reliving your memories while dancing with me?"


    Tang Yin showed an expression of surprise and shyness. "Oh my. I did not mean to..."


    "Haha. I am not asking because of a whim. In truth, when I saw Young Miss Tang Yin, I knew already that I should bring you to the dance floor and share a dance together. Would you please allow this gentleman''s wish toe true?"


    Tang Yi chuckled while trying hard not to roll her eyes. "Goodness, you really do have a sweet mouth. How can I possibly reject a good man like you?"


    With smiles on their faces, Tang Yin and Ethan went to the dance floor gracefully.


    Secretly, Tang Yin adjusted her bracelet and tapped on it twice.

 Chapter 730 - Mr. Finchs Deal

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Mr. Finch''s Deal</h4>


    Three hundred yards away from the venue, a tinted ck van was parked quietly in an alley.


    Inside, there were monitors and apparatus set up. They lit up the interior of the car.


    Suddenly, the monitor made a beep sound.


    Gu Zhen, who was munching on his snacks inside the van, stopped. He put his food away, sat up, and checked the signals.


    "Oh, Tang Yin finally sent a signal."


    Multiple windows appeared on his monitor, matching the numbers with various information and graphical images.


    Gu Zhen scanned them carefully. A smile formed on his lips when he found the target''s phone.


    "The clearest signal is the target''s phone. Good job."


    Gu Zhen immediately began cracking the phone''s security walls.


    The furious sound of keyboard tapping filled the car.


    ****


    Back at the venue, where music and soft murmurs filled the hall, Xiong Zhi walked through the crowd with a ???ktail on hand while attracting various greetings and stares.


    She was closely tailed by Linfeng''s five brothers behind.


    The loudest among them was, of course, the uncle whom she had not met for a while.


    "Zhi Zhi,e on, just one dance. After using me, you can''t even give me one dance?"


    "Brother William, stop messing with our sister-inw. If the youngest sees you acting like this, he will surelye here and pulverize you," Caleb said and waved a hand.


    "I am not messing around. I also want to dance with other girls, but the youngest suddenly asked us to look out for Zhi Zhi. Even though I want to unt my dancing skills for thedies, how can I do that while guarding her?" Williamined with a shrug. "I can at least dance and at the same time protect her, if she is willing to dance with me."


    Xiong Zhi finally shot a nk look at the whining man behind her.


    "You can leave, you know. Linfeng will understand."


    Linfeng was called away by Mr. Finch earlier. The man did not want to leave Xiong Zhi at all, but Xiong Zhi persuaded him to go to the private room where Mr. Finch was waiting in.


    It was because approaching Mr. Finch was one of their aims for today.


    Thus, Linfeng and Xiong Zhi regretfully separated, but not after Linfeng entrusted Xiong Zhi to his five trusted brothers.


    William ran his hand through his hair, making his neat hair look slightly messy, but still handsome.


    "I can''t leave and you know that. Even though I am the most handsome man here who can evenpare to the prettiest flower, I am still the strongest among us brothers. Who told me to be a former champion of Jiang Hu."


    The other four rolled their eyes.


    Xiong Zhi: "..." She could not rebut.


    What he said was the truth.


    She just sighed and gave up. "Whatever, do as you wish. I can''t thank you enough for taking care of me. However, will it be fine if you guys put a little distance? You can mingle with people at the same time with that space. Right now, we are getting a lot of attention."


    Many guests kept ncing at their direction.


    Who would not be, when the entric Xiong Heiress was being followed by the five kings?


    Erich, the most rational among them, nodded. "We should give her space, brother. We are really getting a lot of unwanted attention."


    Seeing that they were getting many nces, the five men finally relented and decided to give her space.


    But only after William sessfully pestered Xiong Zhi for a dance.


    Since the uncle was not willing to let her go, Xiong Zhi finally gave in.


    "Fine. Just one quick dance."


    William''s blue eyes were bright. He bowed like a gentleman and offered his hand.


    Xiong Zhiid her hand gently on it. They went to the dance floor.


    As they both began to move to the rhythm of the music, William spoke.


    "How are you these days?"


    "Although busy, I am doing quite well. You?"


    William was surprised that Xiong Zhi was willing to continue a conversation with him.


    "You epted my invitation for a dance and you are even talking to me like normal. Did the sun rise from the west today?"


    "Then do you rather not want me to talk to you?"


    William: "...Haha, you''re ruthless as ever, Zhi Zhi."


    While twirling, Xiong Zhi''s eyes calmly looked at the surroundings.


    "Thank you for your helpst time, Uncle. This time as well. You guys did not ask us ''why'' even once and simply gave your sincere help. For this kind of reason, I can at least pretend that I am willing to tolerate your existence for a while." There was a faint smile at the corners of her lips.


    William also smiled. His handsome face had a helpless smirk on as he chuckled. "I don''t know if I should be d or not."


    Then his face turned solemn. He supported the woman''s waist and turned gracefully in an arc.


    At this turn, his blue eyes nced in a certain direction.


    At a certain man that was leading a group to the private room areas.


    He whispered. "Anyway, you guys sure attracted a dangerous person. My brothers and I are willing to help, but we can only let out our identity if we are sure that your side is going to win. If not, then we can only help you secretly."


    This was one of the rules of the brotherhood when providing third party help.


    Xiong Zhi nodded briefly. "We understand. We are grateful already."


    William''s face returned to being yful. "Then, since you are grateful, can you call me elder brother now?"


    "No, Uncle."


    This brat.


    After a short silence, William suddenly asked. "How is she?"


    "Who?"


    "The Tangdy."


    "Tang Yin?" Xiong Zhi distractedly recalled Tang Yin''s mission.


    Come to think of it, where is that girl now?


    "...Tang Xinyang."


    "Oh, Xinyang? She is doing fine as always." Then Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes and stared up at William''s face. "Hmm. Why are you asking?"


    William looked away from Xiong Zhi''s scrutinizing gaze. "Nothing. Just tell her that I miss her."


    Xiong Zhi''s nk stare was boring a hole on William''s face.


    However, the man had a very thick face.


    He whispered again. "Also, can you tell those words to her when the dumb man is around?"


    "Are you perhaps referring to Jang Shin?"


    "Yeah. Those two have not made up their rtionship yet?"


    "Not yet. But do not raise your hope, Uncle. Xinyang is very dedicated to this romance."


    "Haha, I know." William justughed.


    Staaaaare.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the handsome face of the man seriously.


    But seeing that she could not find any awkwardness in hisugh, she thought that perhaps, he really moved on?


    ....


    Their dance ended.


    With a graceful smile, William bowed to her smoothly.


    "As I promised, I shall keep my distance. But if anyone suspicious approaches you, you can gesture to us. I wille running."


    He gave a wink to Xiong Zhi and left.


    Xiong Zhi nodded seriously at the man''s retreating back. She then walked around while observing the surroundings.


    She did not reject these men''s protection because it was Linfeng who personally asked them.


    She could not me Linfeng''s worries.


    Ming Zhi Yi was a ruthless man. He had been careful for more than twenty years. But now, he was starting to show his true colors to the legendary families.


    There was a possibility that Ming Zhi Yi would vent out his anger on her and let her be the first example to show off his power. He could also take this chance to formally have a deration of war with the legendary families.


    Xiong Zhi promised to herself that she would not die so tragically without getting back to that man at all. The man that caused the four families to fall apart in her past life...


    It would never happen again in this life.


    As Xiong Zhi turned around to get a drink from the waiter, a man suddenly bumped behind her.


    His deep and emotionless voice sounded in her ears, wrapped with qi so only she could hear it.


    "His eyes are set on you. Tomorrow, add more men to your security."


    Xiong Zhi instantly recognized the voice.


    After a pause, she turned around.


    There was no one standing behind her, just a bunch of people talking to each other and inviting one another to either the private rooms or the dance floor.


    Xiong Zhi stood still.


    "Zhi!" William quickly came to her side. "Are you alright? I saw someone approach you just now. He is he quick. I did not manage to see his face."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head.


    "There is nothing to worry about. I know him. He did not hurt me."


    While saying, she looked at the direction where the man must have left to.


    ****


    "...."


    "...."


    In one of the private rooms, two men were seated opposite each other.


    Their overwhelming silence could suffocate a person, but these two people who had great age differences were both veterans when ites to this kind of pressure.


    After a long silence due to the older man''s earlier question, the handsome young man across from him moved.


    "Alright. I will ept your offer. I will be the regent leader until your son is willing to govern your turf. However, only under one condition."


    Mr. Finch leaned back on the backrest of the cushioned armchair. The tension finally left his old body.


    The young man finally considered his offer.


    But there was also a condition?

 Chapter 731 - Last Dance

    <h4>Chapter 731 - Last Dance</h4>


    Mr. Finch tilted his head and asked.


    "The position will give you benefits and advantages in many ways. What more do you want?"


    Linfeng''s dark eyes glinted sharply.


    "I might have the advantage at this time. But all the hard work and risk will fall on me at this hardest period, while your son will earn the sweet harvest of my work in the future. Who really has the real advantage here?"


    Mr. Finch''s brows moved.


    Alright, he could not say anything to that.


    Linfeng continued.


    "But do not worry. I am not asking for too much. I only want permission to use your organization to the fullest in case I need it."


    That was not too much? Mr. Finch was stunned.


    "I cannot grant permission. I will not know if you are taking my organization to ruin."


    "Mr. Finch, you said that you know me well, and that is why you chose me. Then you should know that I will not use your organization for a futile fight."


    The tension that left earlier returned to his body.


    What a pain. This would be a difficult decision.


    Mr. Finch was confident that he could use another person to be the temporary ''king'' to rece him in the meantime while he convinced his son, because he knew that whoever the regent leader was, he would not be able to use the entire organization''s power by himself alone.


    He would need his, Mr. Finch''s, final say.


    Mr. Finch tapped on the table with his fingertips. After what seemed like an eternity, the old man spoke.


    "Can you tell me what it is for?"


    "Ming Zhi Yi."


    Mr. Finch''s fingertips stopped.


    His wide eyes flew to Linfeng.


    "Haha. You know the reason why I cannot yet ce my son in this position was because of him, right?" He said sharply. "I have been on tenterhooks for a long time because of that very man! The one thing I have not regretted since I became the underground king is keeping my identity a secret. Ming Zhi Yi, that damned man, is not able to put spies sessfully on my side because he did know who exactly the ''king'' is. But even though I know that he is after my turf, I can''t do anything about him. Do you know why?"


    Linfeng kept silent. His expression remained the same.


    "It is because that damned man have many connections that it is too hard to tell which one is his man or which one is just for show."


    Linfeng nodded. "In short, you do not know exactly how powerful Ming Zhi Yi is."


    "Right. If I, an underground king, cannot gather much information, then how can you? And you say that you will not be fighting a worthless fight? This is Ming Zhi Yi we are talking about. A man with an unknown number of knives in the dark. A lot of the underground business in the country and the neighboring ones has his hands on it."


    Linfeng nodded his head once more.


    "That would be the case, if I really do not know him well enough. But what if I tell you that I know exactly who his people are, his spies, and the enemies that can destroy him?"


    Silence.


    "What¡­?" Mr. Finch is dumbfounded. "If you have that¡­ then perhaps, you can bring him down. However, there is no way. A lot of people have tried and are still trying to sniff out that man''s weaknesses."


    There was no way that the young man before him could have that kind of information.


    ...Unless he had spies in Ming Zhi Yi''s turf.


    A highly positioned spy.


    Mr. Finch''s face slowly became somber.


    Linfeng smiled.


    "That''s right. I do have them, so I am sure that if I yed the cards well, we can bring him down."


    *****


    The second day of the IAmFashionista event was nearing the end.


    The music in the hall suddenly faded. Those who were still on the dance floor looked up at the stage where the singers and musicians were at.


    The lead singer spoke on the microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are now ying thest three final songs for today. Gentlemen, please do not be shy to ask thedy you favor for a final dance."


    The guests looked around at each other rather amorously. The ambiguous words of the singer made everyone feel bashful in stepping onto the dance floor, but at the same time anticipating.


    Thest three songs would be for couples to dominate the dance floor.


    Xiong Zhi looked at the stage absently while watching the couples dance to the first song. She sipped gently on her wine ss.


    She thought of Linfeng.


    Too bad, her Linfeng was being held down in a private room with an important elder.


    She felt a bit envious of the couples smiling shyly in each other''s arms.


    "Tigress, do not look so sad, you still have me." William appeared on her side.


    She did not spare him a nce. "I thought you were going to give me space?"


    "Well, now is the perfect time for men to approach you. If I do not guard you well, the youngest will flip the tableter for handing you to another person."


    Xiong Zhi raised her brow. "At this ambiguous time, I will not let myself be in the hands of another person. I am a very loyal girlfriend."


    "Really? Even if that man asks you?"


    "?"


    Xiong Zhi looked in the direction where William was staring.


    A tall man with the familiar silver hair and watery blue eyes.


    She saw Lu Yin Zeing towards her. His light colored suit framed with silver embroidery made him more of an attention seeker than any man here in the hall, well, except for the wildly blonde handsome man beside her.


    Lu Yin Ze stopped in front of her.


    "Xiong Zhi, may I have a dance with you?"


    The pair of silver blue eyes shook a little.


    This man was clearly afraid that he would be rejected by Xiong Zhi.


    William smirked. He then showed an apologetic expression as he patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder. "I am sorry, pal. Even if you have the looks of an angel, this frigid woman cannot be melted by anyone except--"


    "Alright." Xiong Zhi answered, interrupting William''s nonsense. Her eyes were serious as she looked at Lu Yin Ze.


    Gaak?!


    William''s eyes went wide.


    "Oi, oi! How could you! You just said earlier¡­" He coughed and lowered his voice. "I asked you multiple times and even bargained with you, yet just one invite from him.... You¡­ How could you do this to the youngest?"


    He had a horrified look on his face.


    Xiong Zhi''s gaze shifted to him annoyedly, as if seeing a ???kroach.


    Lu Yin Ze also looked at William. "Sir William, please do not give any other meaning behind this. This¡­ could be myst dance with her."


    Without saying anything further, Xiong Zhi offered her hand to Lu Yin Ze.


    The two then went to the dance floor.


    The second song was already midway.


    "...." William silently watched them. He tilted his head. "What does he mean that it would be hisst dance with her?"

 Chapter 732 - The Peace before Turbulent Times

    <h4>Chapter 732 - The Peace before Turbulent Times</h4>


    The second slow song started to y.


    Xiong Zhi put one hand on Lu Yin Ze''s shoulders and the other on top of his palm. The man put his remaining hand on her waist lightly. Their distance was not too close, just enough to tell others that this was only a formal dance and not an intimate one.


    Lu Yin Ze bluish eyes met Xiong Zhi''s calm eyes.


    It''s been a long time since he had the chance to get close to her like this. After his confession to her, Xiong Zhi had strictly kept her distance. They also did not meet much unless it was about business or their alliance.


    It''s too sad, but this is only how far he could go.


    He smiled. The smile was familiar, like the light and happy smile from the past.


    "Thank you for allowing me to have a dance with you."


    "You said it yourself, Lu Yin Ze. This could very well be ourst dance."


    He did not answer.


    The woman continued to talk about the important matters as usual.


    Xiong Zhi: "After this event, our society will never be at peace until one side dies down. It is us or him. This could be thest event that everyone can attend while still under this peaceful pretense."


    She looked directly into his eyes. "And we do not know how things will turn out. I do not want any of us to get hurt. But with him as our enemy, that is hard to say. Especially for you..."


    Lu Yin Ze''s smile turned sad. "This is originally only my problem, but I dragged you into these deep waters. I know it is toote, but I want you to know how grateful I am for your help. I apologize for dragging you into this."


    "No. You don''t have to apologize. This is my own fight as well."


    "Zhi''er, I..."


    I still care for you.


    I still like you.


    Is there no way you can like me?


    These words were the words that Lu Yin Ze wanted to ask, but he knew the answer already.


    He smiled and continued. "I¡­ really hope that after this, you can live happily with Linfeng. You deserve that much."


    There are no words of begging or pleading to give him a chance. Or a trick to try to win her again.


    The second song soon ended.


    Xiong Zhi distanced herself.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at Lu Yin Ze, "I will. I hope that you do, too."


    "Zhi''er." A deep voice from behind sounded in her ears.


    Xiong Zhi looked behind her with surprise.


    "Linfeng." Her tone turned up a notch.


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s waist and looked with warning at Lu Yin Ze.


    "I came a bitte. I am sorry to keep you waiting."


    Xiong Zhi: ...He is jealous again.


    Xiong Zhi knew that she was a ruthless person.


    Between caring for another man''s hurt feelings and making her boyfriend ufortable, she would rather avoid thetter.


    Thus, Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s chin and turned his face towards her.


    Linfeng''s face was surprised.


    Xiong Zhi: "I am here. Don''t be jealous, we only just danced."


    ''....'' Seeing the couple''s sweet and intimate actions, Lu Yin Ze turned around and left quietly.


    His heart was still weak and throbbing when he saw this scene.


    He had not gotten used to it yet.


    However¡­ It was no longer as painful as before.


    Before, he did not believe that time could heal everything, because his trauma from the past had remained strong until now.


    Yet perhaps, there were indeed some things that could. Or perhaps, there were things that he needs to settle first that makes his love problem seems so minor.


    Gulp.


    "!"


    "!"


    Tang Yin looked up and saw that the man who also put down his ss was none other than the second person whom she did not want to see the most.


    Ugh.


    She rolled her eyes. "Can you please turn around? I don''t want to see anyone who reminds me of why one-sided love exists."


    Lu Yin Ze: ¨p


    He shot back. "Isn''t your existence also proof that such bitter truth existed?"


    Tang Yin: ¨p


    She bitterly looked at the man and woman at the dance floor who were dancing closely with one another.


    Tang Yin: "I thought that I should celebrate now that I aplished my mission and helped Brother Linfeng. But no matter what help I give¡­ I will just be a second character to him. How infuriating."


    Lu Yin Ze was silent. He took another wine ss from the staff and drank it down.


    He knew that feeling well. Because no matter what effort he put through, he would not be the person that Xiong Zhi would choose.


    He asked. "So you are giving up now?"


    Tang Yin also took another ss. After she drank it, she put the ss down a bit strongly.


    "Of course not. Not yet! Do you know that ny five percent of couples break apart before they marry? So I still have a chance!"


    Lu Yin Ze chuckled. "Too bad for you, that couple is surely included in that small percentage."


    That is why, I am giving up.


    However, hisment was not heard by the petite woman since she was busy nning on what to do to win against Xiong Zhi.


    On the dance floor, Linfeng hugged Xiong Zhi''s waist. The final song was ying, a sweet and slow music filled with romance. A low jazz trumpet gently blew amorous bubbles in the air.


    "What did you two talk about? Why did you give him a dance?"


    "It was an act of closure."


    "Closure?"


    "Yes, did you not know? I have read it in a book. You have to give closure to someone so that his feelings will be settled. If it is left unsettled, it will likely sprout from time to time and will simply give us trouble. Besides, we will not have another time to settle his feelings after tomorrow. We will be too busy."


    Linfeng had no choice but to ept her answer. "Hmm¡­ Then how about me?"


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him with a question mark in her eyes. "What about you?"


    "I persuaded Mr. Finch to ept my proposal."


    Oh!


    "Good job. As expected of you. Your girlfriend is very proud." Xiong Zhi blew out a bunch of praises.


    Linfengughed, his peach blossom eyes curving up beautifully.


    His Young Miss was really not good at praising someone with that stiff expression of hers.


    But it was so cute.


    Too cute.


    He suddenly wanted to kiss her.


    "Zhi''er, I don''t need those words." Linfeng leaned down and whispered huskily. "What about my reward?"


    Xiong Zhi''s s?ns?t?v? ears were hit by his hot breath. She shuddered. Her cheeks reddened and eyes lit up.


    She tightened her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and whispered back.


    "There is still time. We can use one of the unupied private rooms. Since we are done with today''s goals, how about we have our own fun?"


    Her breath tickled his ears.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened. The smile on his lips became mischievous. "Alright, mydy."


    The dance had not yet ended when the couple disappeared from the dance floor.


    ******

 Chapter 733 - Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Last Day</h4>


    A few weeks back when Lu Jin showed his cards....


    In the chairman''s office of IHZHI, there was an overwhelming silence upying the whole room.


    Lu Jin observed the couple''s faces who were still dazed and shocked after seeing the content of the sh drive that he gave to them.


    The man''s eyes were unreadable. It was impossible to know what he was thinking.


    After a moment of silence, Xiong Zhi looked up at the silent man while Linfeng stored the sh drive preciously.


    Xiong Zhi: "You understand what it means by giving us this, don''t you? Validating the content will be easier since you pointed for us where to look at. If all the content is true, then¡­ you will be a traitor lurking in your father''s turf." Xiong Zhi''s eyes deepened as she looked at Lu Jin. "Are you telling me that you are willing to be our spy?"


    The man had said earlier that he would continue giving them aid.


    Did it mean that he would continue to provide them important information against Ming Zhi Yi, his own father?


    Lu Jin was silent. His eyes lowered. He then reached out into his pocket and put something on the table.


    It was another sh drive.


    Instead of answering them directly, he gave another piece of crucial information.


    Lu Jin: "This second sh drive contains all of Ming Zhi Yi''s spies on his enemies'' bases. I had notpleted the list before Gunan''s death, but afterwards, I finally managed to identify the spies that my father hid even from me."


    His dearest friend died.... and he was not even able to help him.


    What was the purpose of having all of these if he had lost the chance to use them?


    Lu Jin''s eyes turned to the couple in front of him.


    But these two could...


    Lu Jin had the weapons in his hand, but the problem was, he did not have the courage to do it to his father himself.


    So he could only provide critical information from the sidelines and wait for everything to unfold, until everything ended.


    "You should have heard of the saying, my enemy''s enemy is my friend. What if an enemy of Ming Zhi Yi learns that his own base has actually be Ming Zhi Yi''s yground?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed. Lu Jin was suggesting something interesting.


    "Hell will break loose then."


    "That''s right. I hope Young Miss Xiong Zhi will know what to do then."


    Xiong Zhi was silent.


    If the second sh drive had credible content as Lu Jin said, then, it was crucial information that would contribute a lot to winning the battle. Every piece of information was major.


    It was true that the one who could bring down a big person the most was the people by his side.


    Linfeng checked the second sh drive. His eyes deepened.


    "Hoh. Now I know why Ming Zhi Yi seems unfathomable. His spies are all high-ranking. They hid truly deep."


    Xiong Zhi stared at the screen. Her fingers shook.


    With this, bringing Ming Zhi Yi down would not be impossible. And it was all thanks to this man.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Lu Jin. She could not reallyprehend what he was thinking.


    Did he really want to destroy his father? What was really his aim?


    "You did not answer my question. Why are you betraying your own father? If you can betray your father, I am afraid that we cannot trust you enough even if you give us all these things."


    An indecipherable emotion shed past in Lu Jin''s eyes.


    The two sides fell into a momentary deadlock.


    Finally, Lu Jin spoke.


    "I want to put a stop to it. If in the end, my father has to go to hell, I will follow him, and stay with him."


    Silence.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly found it ridiculous. She let out a harshugh.


    "After all this time, you want to make him stop?"


    Lu Jin did not answer.


    Xiong Zhi''s sarcastic smile faded. "How are you sure that by using us, you can stop him?"


    Lu Jin gazed at Xiong Zhi. "All my life, I have been manipted. Although I am not entirely meless for it, but everything I did, it was not on my own volition. If I want to do something of my own will, it fails. I tried many times, but I always failed. Honestly, I almost lost hope and epted my fate."


    Until I saw you two.


    "But you two are different. You are just mere flies but you turned into newborn dragons. Even though young, there is the potential to soar through the sky. You even have the courage to topple a mountain."


    Xiong Zhi was distracted for a bit.


    Did this guy just say that they were like flies?


    Lu Jin continued. "And this newborn dragon''s existence is still hidden. The two of you have the element of surprise, which is an advantage. If you are given the proper armor and right direction of where to attack, there is no doubt that you can win."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were stunned. They looked at each other.


    Linfeng''s doubts lessened a lot. He had been suspecting Lu Jin''s aim since the start. Lu Jin clearly knows their existence and their hindering actions in Ming Zhi Yi''s n, yet he did not rm his father about their whereabouts.


    Xiong Zhi: It turned out¡­ Lu Jin approached them precisely because of this reason.


    So he really wanted to bring Ming Zhi Yi down?


    Unbelievable.


    Lu Jin could see the disbelief on their faces. He knew that it was hard for them to believe in him. After all, he stood at the enemy''s side, who happened to be his blood-rted father. No one would know whether he would have a change of heart. These weapons he gave to them was a double-edged sword. He could turn it anytime against them instead.


    However, Lu Jin had said and given everything he could give.


    All was up for them to decide.


    Lu Jin stood up to leave.


    "Believe it or not, I have already shown to you my greatest sincerity. I hope that you can consider it well."


    ....


    Fireworks rose up high in the sky.


    Thest day of IAmFashionista''s event was crowded. Although some important figures like the heads of the legendary families did not attend, there were still a few VVIPs who stayed. It was no longer strictly for members, invited personages were also allowed entrance.


    If the first and second day were for the high society circles, thest day of the event was to show the world the dazzling side of IAmFashionista. On this day, the organization invited trusted journalists from selected magazines and mediapanies to take pictures and cover the event. This was to strengthen the organization''s influence and poprity in public.


    Stunning entertainment stars, film emperors, and international models walked on the red carpet leading to the entrance of the event. They were followed by the endless shes of cameras.


    It was a star-studded event.


    This day which started morously would end in a devastating way.

 Chapter 734 - My enemys enemy is my friend

    <h4>Chapter 734 - My enemy''s enemy is my friend</h4>


    The guests'' purpose of attending today was simple. It was either to showcase their donated items for the auction or to bid for the auctioned items from the members, all in the name of charity.


    For this day, aside from the procurement team, all organization members are allowed to bring items to the organization and donate them for the auction. It was done to achieve fame and reputation, as all proceeds were to go to charity.


    Since only a few big shots had remained, the guests had the chance to shine and fight over some items with their own wealth.


    Xiong Zhi and the other heirs attended the third day as agreed upon. They sat on their family''s designated seats. As the person who reced their seniors, they attracted a lot of attention.


    While the auction was still ongoing, Linfeng, who had disappeared for a while, returned.


    Xiong Zhi asked him quietly. "Did hee here to also auction something?"


    "No, he came here to just bid. But I''m afraid that you will have to spend arge amount again."


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng. "How much is the predicted amount?"


    "...The original price of the item is ten million."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. That price was reasonable. It should rise a bit higher than that.


    "But I heard that he really wants it. He even pressured the member who procured it to bring it out of their family''s treasury and sell it to him. The owner does not want to sell it at a cheap price, that is why he put it on for auction today. I say, that is a good move. He did not offend the man, at the same time, he will be getting considerable reputation through charity. So I think that it might rise to one hundred."


    "..."


    That was tenfold.


    This organization will make her bankrupt one day. She really should start restraining herself.


    She sighed. "Well, at least it will not reach a billion. I do not want to pointlessly overspend again after wasting too much money in the past two days."


    Xiong Zhi had to admit that she was feeling a bit stingy now after giving a lot of money to the organization, especially now that Ming Zhi Yi was the president.


    The feeling of handing her money to an enemy was¡­ ugh.


    Linfeng was a bit speechless. Then heughed. "Fine, I will make the bid instead."


    "You can''te out yet. Let the spotlight remain on me. In any case, I am already under it. Since I am an entric person who likes wasting money, people will not question my purpose too much."


    Linfeng had no choice but to agree. It was all for the sake of their n.


    The auction continued, until the one item that Xiong Zhi was waiting for appeared.


    The host opened up an intricately carved case and a small goldenb engraved with mysterious ancient patterns appeared. The host introduced the item enthusiastically.


    "This item is donated by the Afzhal family. They finally took it out from their family''s treasury! Ladies and gentlemen, I now present to you, the goldenb that the Middle Eastern Zebal Princess wore in her royal wedding in the early 18th century!"


    All the eyes of the guests from the Middle East region shone.


    They wanted it!


    "Twelve million!"


    "Thirteen million!"


    "Fifteen million!"


    The bidding began and the price increased fast.


    However, at this moment, a VVIP member finally made a move.


    "Fifty million."


    Everyone fell silent and turned to the man with Middle Eastern features at the front.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes curved up slightly.


    The man had finally made his move.


    Sir Majid Al Ghurair.


    (A/n: First appeared in chapter 160. IAMF Arc 1)


    This man was their target today.


    Everyone knew this man''s background. The guests resignedly put down their cards and did not bid any more. After all, they were afraid to offend this dangerous man.


    But someone was not afraid.


    "Fifty-one."


    Xiong Zhi''s cold voice echoed loudly in the silent room.


    Oooh!


    Murmurs erupted. Excited eyes all shot towards Xiong Zhi.


    The person tagged as most entric in high society made her move!


    "Fifty five." The man spoke while looking coldly at Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi did not back down.


    "Fifty six."


    Sir Majid: "Sixty."


    "Sixty one."


    "...Sixty five." The woman kept dogging after him!


    "Sixty six."


    "Seventy!"


    "Seventy one."


    "..."


    "..."


    Soon, the bid entered three digits.


    "One hundred," Sir Majid spoke through gritted teeth. His voice was already very annoyed.


    Xiong Zhi''s lipszily drawled. "One hundred and one."


    Sir Majid angrily shut his mouth.


    This woman obviously would not stop!


    The murmurs erupted once again.


    The price was eleven fold of the base price!


    As expected of the most entric spender of high society!


    His eyes nced at the young woman who had beenpeting against him.


    "I did not know that the young heiress is fond of mynd''s culture."


    "It is a gift for someone."


    Sir Majid raised his brow and gave up.


    Truly, as the rumor says, this woman was entric. If she was not surnamed Xiong, she would have tasted his anger.


    The auction ended after several more items were presented on stage. Apuse rang again and again as various influential people from various industries disyed their financial prowess and gained reputation as charitable people.


    As the guests finally had free time to interact with one another, Xiong Zhi in a white mermaid dress approached Sir Majid. She had a ???ktail ss in her hand.


    She toasted. "Sir Majid, I hope you will not take to heart what happened today."


    Sir Majid raised his ss and clinked it with hers. "No offense taken. But I wonder who is the fortunate person who will receive such a precious gift from the young heiress?"


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "It is a person whom I want to show my sincerity to."


    Sir Majid raised his brows.


    Suddenly, a staff member approached them carrying documents.


    "Greetings, Sir Majid Al Ghurair. This is the transfer documents of the goldenb to your name. Please sign here."


    "!"


    Sir Majid looked at Xiong Zhi with surprise. His bearded face was taken aback. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "As I said, it is a gift. A gift to show my sincerity. Please sign it, Sir Majid."


    "???"


    Sir Majid''s eyes were full of suspicions. If this young woman was nning to give it to him in the end, then what was the point ofpeting with him in a bidding battle?


    ...She was really entric as people said.


    But he needed the item, so after mulling for a short while, he still signed it.


    In any case, it was a free one hundred and fifty million. It was not his money spent.


    When the auction staff member left, Sir Majid asked Xiong Zhi. "To what do I owe this p???sur?, receiving such a precious gift from thedy?"


    "Sir Majid is a great man. No one will dare to go against you."


    "No one? Such a person is standing in front of me though."


    Xiong Zhu chuckled. "You jest, Sir Majid. I will not dare. But I know who it is who dares."


    Sir Majid raised a brow inquiringly.


    What did this youngdy want to do now?


    Xiong Zhi took the wine from the table. "May I, Sir Majid?"


    "It is my p???sur?."


    Xiong Zhi leaned forward and poured wine into his empty wine ss.


    At this time, she whispered. "A spy is in your midst, Sire. That spy is nning to turn over your territory. I suggest that you rat it out before you get bitten."


    Sir Majid''s fingers holding the wine ss shook.


    "What did you say?" His voice rose several degrees higher.


    Xiong Zhi smiled politely.


    As expected, Sir Majid hated betrayals the most.


    "You will know what I am talking about once you receive my gift. Do not worry, ''that'' person will not know that our exchange today is for that matter." Xiong Zhi leaned and whispered. "Since it would seems to everyone''s eyes that we are arguing over an artifact."


    Sir Majid was no pushover. He immediately understood what she meant.


    It meant that the man who had put spies on his turf was here and was probably watching them. And the artifact was a good excuse for the two of them to interact freely.


    So that was why the bidding battle unexpectedly happened.


    He came here for theb but got another surprise instead.


    "Yah min haqir (how despicable)! This offense I learned today will not be forgotten by me. I do not easily forgive."


    These were double-edged words.


    It could mean that if Xiong Zhi was telling lies, then Sir Majid would take it against her. It could also be for the person who dared to put spies in his territory.


    The Middle Eastern man''s loud voice made the people nearby stop.


    Sir Majid then turned ''angrily'' to leave, or to be more urate, to get the ''gift'' that Xiong Zhi was talking about.


    Finally done.


    Xiong Zhi drank from her ss with a faint smile, dazzling nearby men without knowing it.


    Now that everything was in ce, it was time to slowly and secretly cut off someone''s leg.


    *******

 Chapter 735 - Ming Zhi Yis Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 735 - Ming Zhi Yi''s Retaliation</h4>


    Since Xiong Zhi finished her mission, she could finally rx. She thoroughly enjoyed herself with Linfeng''spany until the end of the event.


    But she seemed to be forgetting something.


    What was it?


    A faint sound of thunder rolling came to their ears.


    Linfeng looked up. "The skies are dark, it will rainter."


    Xiong Zhi: "Is there another storming?"


    Linfeng: "There was a low-pressure area nearby detected yesterday. It is expected to turn into a storm."


    Linfeng helped Xiong Zhi get into the car and before sitting beside her. Their car drove forward, followed by two more ck cars filled with the Xiong family''s bodyguards.


    Xiong Zhi pulled out her phone and called Gu Zhen.


    The man answerednguidly. "Theypleted their missions very well."


    "Did you get what we are looking for in Ethan''s phone?"


    "Yes. As expected of an Abromich, his security walls and locks are quite tight. But I managed to crack them. I have the details here with me. You can get it from me by tomorrow. You have to prepare the payment then."


    Tang Yin did a good job.


    She answered, "Alright. I''ll send the amount to your ount tonight."


    Linfeng, who was beside Xiong Zhi, looked at the two cars where the Xiong bodyguards were riding. Their distance was not quite right.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed sharply.


    He asked, "Mr. Ji, do you know the two drivers of the teams we went with today?"


    (A/N: You guys still remember our lovely driver right who first appeared in chapter 17 and so on, right? Yeah, that Mr. Ji. Xiong Zhi''s personal driver.)


    Mr. Ji looked at the two ck cars reflected in the side mirror. "Yes, I do know them personally."


    "How long has it been since youst personally saw them today?"


    Mr. Ji recalled his memory. "Ist saw them today after the first break. They went to have a smoke while I was guarding our car."


    "So you did not see them personally getting into the car before we went, correct?"


    Mr. Ji: "No, Sir Zhou. I drove the car in the area first to pick you two up."


    Linfeng nodded. "Can you honk twice?"


    Mr. Ji finally noticed something. In the Xiong family''s insider rules for drivers, they have secret signals. It was implemented by Linfeng.


    Honking twice was a signal meant to ''identify'' yourself. It was both an rm and confirmation, meaning that there must be an enemy in their midst, most likely in one of the bodyguard''s cars. The other teams had to honk three times in order to verify that they were the Xiong family''s drivers.


    However, after Mr. Ji sounded the car horn twice, the expected reaction from the other side was wrong.


    The car on the left side only beeped twice, while the other one did not honk at all.


    Linfeng and Mr. Ji both turned serious.


    Thunder rolled in the dark sky, followed by a sh of lightning.


    Xiong Zhi, who had finished her phone call, noticed their expressions. "What''s the matter?"


    Linfeng held her hand. "The two cars which are supposed to be our bodyguards'' seemed to have been reced by someone else''s."


    "An enemy?" Xiong Zhi''s face turned serious, too.


    An ominous feeling rose in her.


    What was it? She seemed to have forgotten something.


    "There is a big chance." Linfeng squeezed her hand. "But don''t worry, I trust Mr. Ji''s driving skill."


    Mr. Ji nodded. His face was focused. "Don''t worry, Young Miss Zhi and Sir Zhou, I will soon lose them from our tail. Please hold on tightly."


    Linfeng helped Xiong Zhi buckle on her seatbelt. He dialed his father''s phone number to request for backup.


    "I will go wild now, Sir Zhou," Mr. Ji asked for permission.


    Linfeng, who was still on the phone nodded. "Go ahead."


    Vroooom!


    The screeching sound of the wheels filled the streets and attracted the bystanders'' attention.


    In a few seconds, their car managed to create a distance of several meters.


    The two cars acted a secondte, but they still managed to chase after them.


    There were several cars scattered ahead. Mr. Ji changed gears and swiftly weaved past them.


    The two chasing cars behindgged a bit. One almost hit a family van behind them.


    Xiong Zhi''s body swayed to the side and saw this scene in the rearview mirror.


    "Not good," she murmured gravely. "There are too many civilians here. We cannot involve them. Where is the nearest highway?"


    Linfeng answered while on the phone. "They must have anticipated it beforehand. There will likely be people waiting there. Our men areing, they are heading towards the T expressway. We have to meet up in that area."


    Mr. Ji nodded. He maneuvered the car and changednes heading to the T expressway. His eyes nced up and saw the cars chasing behind race after them.


    Lu Jin''s warning to her yesterday.


    A cold sensation crawled at the back of her neck.


    ...She had made a severe mistake. She forgot to mention this to Linfeng. She was too careless!


    Xiong Zhi tugged Linfeng''s sleeve urgently. "They are Ming Zhi Yi''s people. Lu Jin came to me yesterday and told me to add more men today."


    Linfeng put down his phone. He had just finished calling his father.


    His gaze was serious. "Why did you not tell me about that?"


    ....He is angry.


    The man could still approach Xiong Zhi yesterday despite his brothers'' protection, what if it''s not Lu Jin but Ming Zhi Yi''s people instead? That would put Xiong Zhi in danger.


    Xiong Zhi averted her gaze, feeling ashamed for making such a foolish mistake. "I''m sorry, it is my mistake. I was about to tell you, but then I forgot about it."


    Yesterday, they were so intimate in the private room that Xiong Zhi forgot that short encounter. Linfeng''s effect on her was very strong that she seemed to forget everything else when caught up with the moment.


    However, it was not usually to the point of forgetting something very important.


    It was very strange, as if that memory was purposely shadowed in her mind.


    Linfeng also remembered yesterday.


    ...It seemed he was also not totally meless.


    But now was not the right time to talk about this. He would ''talk'' to her ''nicely'' about thister.


    Linfengforted her. "Let''s talk about thister. Don''t worry. Since you have me, I will not let anything happen to you."


    Xiong Zhi nodded obediently. "I know."


    Fortunately, he did not get too upset.


    Mr. Ji''s tensed back also rxed a bit.


    If the passenger seat was full of panic and anxiety, it would also affect the driver. Fortunately, the couple behind him was calm andposed, so the pressure on Mr. Ji''s body loosened a lot. He was affected by their calm attitude. He gradually forgot about the people sitting behind him and focused on the escape at hand.


    As their car reached the highway joint, two ordinary looking cars came out from the joint. They were fast and had no signs of stopping.


    (E/N: Joint here is one main road with another extension. Imagine a three-branch joint.)

 Chapter 736 - Fate Playing Tricks on Her

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Fate ying Tricks on Her</h4>


    Linfeng''s sharp eyes noticed them. "On the left!"


    As expected, there were people waiting in the highway joint for an ambush.


    Mr. Ji also noticed the iing cars. He maneuvered the car into a curve and drifted, but the inertia almost caused one of the iing cars to m against them.


    Screeeech¡­!


    They b?r?ly dodged the car that furiously came at them like a bullet. Mr. Ji immediately stabilized the car and continued forward.


    Behind them, following the inertia, the rushing car smashed itself onto one of the two cars chasing behind instead.


    Booooom! Crash!


    Two cars collided into metallic sparks and shattering sses.


    Secondster, the other ck security car that was left unscathed followed.


    shes of lightning and rumblings of thunder could be heard from afar.


    Whoosh!


    Screech!


    Along the highway leading to the T expressway, one car sped forward like a rushing wind, followed by two other cars. The wheels furiously created shrill sounds in the air.


    Mr. Ji nced at Linfeng in the rearview mirror. "We''re about to reach the T expressway. How long until the meet-up, Sir Zhou?"


    "We have less than twenty minutes before they arrive. Can you hold on?"


    "Yes, Sir Zhou. But..."


    Linfeng: "??"


    "I am familiar with this road. Before entering the T expressway, there will be another intersection in a few minutes. It is a perfect ce for another ambush. I am afraid that the other side will have back-up men waiting there with weapons."


    Xiong Zhi looked out of the window quietly.


    The fast-changing scenery on the night with stormy clouds seemed eerie and cold.


    This kind of feeling gave her a deja vu.


    Suddenly, she froze.


    "...."


    Xiong Zhi took out her phone quietly.


    Linfeng continued conversing with Mr. Ji. "We could not rule out that possibility. This is Ming Zhi Yis'' people, they are cautious and will cover all loopholes in their n. It''s likely there''s an ambush waiting there."


    Linfeng: "The car is missile proof. So there is nothing to worry about meeting weapons for now, as long as they do not have specialized guns or bombs..."


    With cold fingers, Xiong Zhi checked the map she was currently in.


    Several miles away from here was the road where she and Linfeng died in the past.


    Then this road...was the road where the chase happened.


    Xiong Zhi looked up again outside of the window, but she could not recognize the road.


    It was a stormy night back then, too. Furthermore, at that time, while she was in the car, she felt like she was enveloped by death. She did not take a look at her surroundings.


    But she remembered that Linfeng''s car had appeared at an intersection before.


    Xiong Zhi looked down on the map again.


    The intersection!


    She felt cold all over.


    With a pale face, Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng who was still strategizing with Mr. Ji.


    "Linfeng, is this the intersection you two are talking about?"


    Linfeng bowed his head and looked at the map on her phone.


    "Yes, that''s right. There are three intersections. One on left, one on right, and one at the front. If they are waiting for an ambush, they will be able to easily surround our car here. Or like earlier, m one of theirs to make ours stop."


    Xiong Zhi shivered.


    This would not¡­ end up like before, would they...?


    But it was Ming Zhi Yi.


    If Ming Zhi Yi was the one who sent these people after her, then they must not fail. Like Linfeng said, there was a big possibility that there was an ambush waiting for them.


    Hah.


    Xiong Zhi let out a strangeugh.


    Usually, she would never havemitted such a ridiculous and foolish mistake, especially with something obviously important like this. Yet, as if there was a veil ced over her eyes, she made such a mistake.


    And it terrified her.


    In Xiong Zhi''s past lifetime, at this exact moment, she was also riding a car amidst the stormy clouds at night. Later on, heavy rain would begin to pour down.


    However, it was not her enemies who were with her right now, but Linfeng. And it was not Linfeng who wasing to her right now, but her enemies.


    Xiong Zhi calmed down the self-me and unwillingness in her heart.


    Focus!


    She offended Ming Zhi Yi so there was no way that he would let her out alive aftering after her like this. This must be his deration of war to the legendary families since he had everything ready in its ce.


    However, that man was not the only one ready to pull all stops just to win. Xiong Zhi and her allies would do everything to win, too.


    The rushing scenery outside was reflected in her Xiong Zhi''s dark eyes. The past seemed to be trying toe back and haunt her.


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    Xiong Zhi could still remember bits of it.


    Linfeng mmed his car on the other cars of the envoy surrounding hers. His allies opened fire on the wheels, which left an opening on the formation of the envoy.


    The loud exploding sounds and shrill screeches of the wheels were still clear in her memory.


    Since fate was ying on Xiong Zhi clearly, there was a big possibility that what Linfeng did was what Ming Zhi Yi''s people would do as well, since Linfeng''s n at that time was a perfect counter for their situation right now.


    However, the problem was,pared to the past where there was a formation of cars protecting the car that imprisoned her, this time, their own side was a lone car.


    The enemy could easily outnumber them.


    And if they opened fire, even if their car had the highest security, it would still be very difficult to escape from the enemies.


    ...


    Xiong Zhi opened her eyes.


    There was only a few kilometers before the intersection, and after that was the T expressway.


    The road was getting more ominous as they were the only ones on the road, and their enemies.


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath and spoke. "They might surround us with weapons. Our backup should speed up and arrive at the intersection to help us escape."


    Linfeng nodded, he was now on the phone again. After leaving a few words to change the meet-up point, he turned to Mr. Ji.


    "They said that they will being as soon as possible. Can you handle at least another ten minutes?"


    "I will do my best, Sir Zhou."


    The intersection can now be sighted from afar. There were no lights on the three sides before them, which should have not been the case.


    ***


    A/n: What Xiong Zhi was talking about was the day when Linfeng rescued her in her past life. However, the position this time changed. The details of chasing cars of the past lifetime is in chapter 72-73. )

 Chapter 737 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Escape</h4>


    A ck car was speeding fast along the dark road, behind it were two cars trying to close the distance on the car they were chasing.


    Linfeng took something from below the seat.


    A long suitcase.


    He opened it and a few weapons were lying inside, from a long shotgun to a revolver pistol. On the secondyer were bullets. Aside from the top quality bullets, there were also specialized bullets that could prate armored vehicles. But due to the limited amount, they must be used carefully.


    Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s hand and squeezed.


    "Be careful."


    She knew that he needed to exchange fire in case the other side had weapons.


    Linfeng pulled her close and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I will be careful. When the fire begins, you must cover yourself and crouch down, alright?"


    "Mhm."


    The light and gentle kiss on Xiong Zhi''s forehead reminded her of that night, when he also kissed her lightly in the same ce.


    That was hisst kiss with her, before taking hisst breath.


    Xiong Zhi clenched her hand. She would not let that happen.


    She looked at the firearms on the suitcase. She had learned how to handle weapons before with Tang Xinyang. Although she could not urately hit moving objects on the mark, if she had a weapon, she could at least fire at anything and should still manage to hit someone.


    Xiong Zhi took a revolver handgun.


    Linfeng saw it and stopped her hand. "It''s alright. You have me."


    "I need to have a weapon just in case. I know how to use a gun, Tang Xinyang taught me. Please let me have this."


    Mr. Ji spoke at the front. "We will be at the intersection in fifteen seconds."


    Two at the back, and more in front. There would be enemies at all sides.


    Linfeng closed his eyes tightly and opened them. There was unwillingness in his eyes.


    "Alright, but you only have to use them if necessary, do you understand?"


    "Okay." Xiong Zhi kissed Linfeng on the lips briefly.


    They prepared themselves. Since they were watching the three intersections closely, they noticed the sudden sh of headlights that appeared at the three corners.


    "An ambush!" Mr. Ji shouted.


    Linfeng pointed his gun and readied to shoot. Xiong Zhi crouched down a bit, as much as the seatbelt allowed to.


    As expected, there were vehicles waiting at the three intersections.


    The ones from the right side came fast as well, with the intention to surround them.


    Mr. Ji: "Hold on tight!"


    Mr. Ji pressed on the nitro-elerator, his mind calcting constantly.


    The sound of the engine revving louder was clear in the still of the night.


    Vroooom¡­.!


    Both cars wereing from left and right.


    Linfeng hugged Xiong Zhi. In case Mr. Ji failed, he had to protect her from the crash.


    As the two cars were about to m on their own deadly rushing car, Mr. Ji suddenly changed gears.


    With a smooth drifting move and a shrill screech from the wheels, he braked. The car drifted to a side slide and slowed down all of the sudden.


    The two cars from the left and right intersections crashed onto each other. The impact caused the cars to flip into the air, before crashing down into rolling tumbles in the middle of the road.


    This crash effectively barricaded most of the intersection ahead. If the cars on the other side persisted to chase after them, they would have to pass through the small opening at the side one by one.


    Mr. Ji''s serious face did not waver. Their car instantly reversed and rushed back to where they came from earlier. They also b?r?ly avoided the crashing tumble of the vehicles after them.


    It all happened in a few seconds.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi were stunned, but they both sensibly did not disturb the one driving.


    Mr. Ji was focused on the side mirror as he drove the car back at the fastest speed. The two cars that were previously chasing behind them since the beginning rushed past ahead towards the collision earlier and btedly stopped.


    They were probably shocked as well at the sudden side-stop, reverse, and turn of Mr. Ji.


    Mr. Ji exined to the couple. "The cars at the front outnumber us in many ways. It will be impossible to get past them."


    Linfeng nodded. There were eight cars at the front after all.


    Mr. Ji continued. "We only have two cars on this side. I think it is easier to face those. Besides, I just need to hold on for another eight minutes."


    Linfeng smiled admiringly.


    Mr. Ji''s response was unexpected, but it was the right call.


    "That is right. The road is yours. You can do what you want with it."


    Mr. Ji noded. The light in his eyes changed with excitement.


    If they survived this, he nned to have a raise for using his full brain power and reflexes.


    Mr. Ji inwardly shouted: Look here, mortals, the emperor of road drift is back!


    Screeeech!


    The sound of the tire rubbing the surface of the roads was shrill in the stormy night.


    The heavy storm clouds rolled with thunder.


    Linfeng put down his gun. He looked back.


    There were now ten cars chasing after them.


    Hemented. "Ming Zhi Yi really wants us dead. He is not afraid of the legendary families'' retaliation anymore."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She already calmed down.


    Even if fate hadid something for her, they still had the freedom to make unexpected decisions that could decide the moment and change the future, like what Mr. Ji just did earlier.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ji."


    ...


    Mr. Ji held on until the back-up arrived.


    When Zhou Min and the Xiong family''s bodyguards managed to catch up, they were already in open fire.


    Xiong Zhi''s car had the highest specifications that could resist most bullets, so many of the bullets rained down with sparks and disappeared after leaving scratches on the armor of the car.


    Linfeng and Mr. Ji made sure to avoid encirclement so none of the enemy''s cars came near them. They managed to escape the chasing enemies, while Zhou Min and the rest sessfully faced off with the enemy group.


    At this time, just like in the past lifetime, the rain began to fall heavily.


    The dark road was filled with gunshots and explosions.


    Xiong Zhi looked back. Seeing the rain and heavy smoke from firearms and collisions made it feel like she had returned to the past.


    She felt the familiar warm pair of strong arms envelope her, followed by a husky voice.


    "You are safe now, Zhi''er."


    The stable warmth gave her security and peace.


    Xiong Zhi turned to look at Linfeng. She saw the relief in his eyes.


    She smiled warmly. "Yes. I am safe now."


    And so are you, Linfeng.


    We thwarted fate once more.


    ******

 Chapter 738 - Just Started

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Just Started</h4>


    The building where the IAmFashionista event took ce was dark and empty.


    However, one of its private rooms was still upied.


    The warm yellow glow from the ornatemp shade was the only source of light in the room. On the couch was a man leaning back quietly at the backrest with his eyes closed. A silver mask was on the table.


    The phone rang, disturbing the man''s rest.


    The man picked up the phone and answered the callzily.


    "Master¡­ We failed." A weak voice was heard from the speaker.


    The room was suddenly engulfed with overwhelming pressure.


    Even the man from the other side of the phone could feel the pressure from his master''s silence.


    After a long while, Ming Zhi Yi spoke slowly. "I have nned it carefully for you and sent you many people as help, yet none of you managed to kill one weak chicken?"


    "I am deeply ashamed, Master. This servant deserves to die."


    "Then die."


    "..."


    "Before dying, kill that woman first. If you cannot, bring me another head instead, one that will give me satisfaction."


    The man on the other side of the phone sweated.


    Bring him¡­ another head?


    To give his master such satisfaction, the head he should bring must be a person of equal value to the one they failed to kill today.


    In other words, an heiress or an heir.


    And none of the heirs was easy to kill.


    However, the man still treasured his life, so he had to do his mission.


    "Yes, Master. I shall not disappoint you any further."


    His dark eyes held cold annoyance. His anger had nowhere to vent. His people that were supposed to be capable were all useless with their tasks recently.


    "Lu Jin," he muttered.


    The young man, who was sitting across Ming Zhi Yi and had his presence reduced to nothing, spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "Yes, father."


    "That woman. She surprises me. Don''t you think that she is being such a big nuisance?"


    The man did not speak.


    Ming Zhi Yi continued to talk. "I don''t know if she is just stupid or entric like they said. But to be an heiress and receive approval from that old man, she must be an incredible woman."


    The man still did not speak.


    "Thus, I wanted to kill her to be sure. Besides, she really irked me today. What to do?"


    Finally, Lu Jin moved. He looked at his father nkly. "Father should do what he usually does."


    "Yeah, I tried that. But I did not expect that the people protecting her are quite incredible as well. Just one driver against the ten cars that I sent? I am truly impressed. It is too bad that that expert is not on my side."


    Lu Jin did not talk anymore.


    Ming Zhi Yi picked up the silver mask from the table and stared at the clear reflection on the smooth surface of the mask. "I first nned to set your little brother as the first example..."


    Lu Jin, who was quietly listening, froze.


    "...But I know that you will be upset, so I hesitated. And then the heiress appeared, so I turned to her instead." Ming Zhi Yi turned to Lu Jin. "But now that it failed, the Xiong family will surely be on tighter security and on guard after what happened. Now, my anger has nowhere to vent to. Should I turn to your brother instead?"


    The man''s eyes were curved up, as if seeing something amusing, yet seemed taunting at the same time.


    Lu Jin was silent. His expressionless face did not give out anything.


    Ming Zhi Yiughed. "Don''t be too rigid. Of course, I will not kill that child yet, especially for such ame reason. After all, he is still my son. Unlike Gunan, that coward still has my blood."


    Lu Jin looked down coldly.


    His father''s joke was never funny.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned back again, raised his head to rest at the backrest, and put the mask on his face.


    "Now that I openly challenged the Xiong family, the other families will soone running after me." The eyes under the mask glinted with excitement. "Just as I wished for."


    His lips curved up cruelly. "Let theme at me. I have many weing gifts waiting for them."


    ....


    The incident of that night was not made public. However, the dead bodies, collision debris, and the leftovers of such intense gunfire were hard to cover up. But as there was no evidence that it was Ming Zhi Yi who ordered the chase, the Xiong family had no choice but to say that the young heiress was attacked by an unknown group whose goal was to challenge the Xiong family.


    Inside the Xiong mansion, Old Xiong had a dark face after hearing Zhou Min''s report. He mmed his fist on the table.


    "What do you mean, you can''t find anything? It has been two days since the incident happened. We need to arrest that bastard!"


    That man dared to touch his granddaughter!


    Xiong Zhi who was also inside her grandfather''s officemented, "Grandpa, it is not surprising that we can''t find anything. Ming Zhi Yi is originally a cautious man. What I am more worried about is something else. Since he touched me, a Xiong heiress, then he might reach his hands out to the others too. He failed this once, but he may not fail next time. You need to warn the others. The others are likely in danger."


    Old Xiong''s expression was grim. "You are right. He dared to harm you, he definitely has the guts. I will make sure that he will fully receive the blow of our family''s wrath."


    Xiong Zhi poured some warm water for Old Xiong. "Do not overstress yourself, Grandpa. I managed toe out alright. As long as we tighten our security, there should be no worry about our safety."


    "But we can''t just stand by after he did this to you, granddaughter." Old Xiong drank the warm water to moisten his throat and continued. "The young Guan head once asked us old ones if we are willing to risk our family name just to defeat Ming Zhi Yi. I answered the young Guan head indifferently at that time. But it seems, I should not have. Now that Ming Zhi Yi, that bastard, is going after us like this, we should get him no matter what. Even at the risk of our family name."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyebrow rose in surprise.


    This was an unexpected reaction from her grandfather. It almost sounded like she was more important than their surname Xiong.


    Xiong Zhi pushed away that thought. Although her grandfather had mellowed, her grandfather who loved the family''s surname more than anything in the world would not suddenly put her first. It must probably be the anger that drove him to say this. After all, Ming Zhi Yi was the first one who challenged the Xiong family like this.


    A knock sounded on the door. A butler reported that the other heads had arrived.


    Old Xiong turned to speak to Xiong Zhi. "Those old people came here to see you." He scanned her from head to toe. "...At least act frightened, so that those old bones will be easier to convince."


    Old Xiong was worried that Xiong Zhi might have suffered a fright from what happened. However, none of it could be seen on her face. It did not seem like she had gone under a threatening situation, instead, her gaze seemed more determined and fiercer than before.


    Old Xiong''s heart eased up, seeing that his granddaughter did not suffer a terrible trauma.


    After that incident, Xiong Zhi''s heart turned a lot calmer.


    It was because the day she and Linfeng were supposed to die had passed.


    They escaped fate once more.


    Oveing that obstacle gave Xiong Zhi more strength and courage than she expected.


    Still, she did not rx even after the critical turning point had passed. Instead, she was more careful since what would happen onwards now depended on her choices and actions. Linfeng''s life and her own survival all depended on what they would be doing from now on.


    "I will, Grandpa. I am grateful for your concern. The gamble you made for me, I will make sure that you will never regret it. I can''t tell you the full details right now. But I promise you, even though we risk our surname in the meantime, we will not lose."


    Because they could not afford to lose. They must only win.


    Old Xiong''s eyes softened. He patted Xiong Zhi''s shoulder. "You do not have to join this fight."


    He knew that his granddaughter was capable, but he still could not help but worry about her. Knowing that she experienced that dangerous situation made him fear for his granddaughter''s life. If it was before, Old Xiong might not care about it, but now that he had affection for her, it was hard for him to put her in harm''s way.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head gently. "No, Grandpa. This fight includes me. Of course, the path I chose to take is different from yours and the other heads. You and the other elders just have to focus on what you have to do. So shall I. We will surely seed."


    Old Xiong sighed.


    His stubborn granddaughter.


    "Alright, but do not let yourself be in danger." He turned towards the silent Linfeng who was standing on one side. "Young man, you have to protect her well."


    Linfeng bowed respectfully. "Yes, I will definitely protect her at the cost of my own life, Master Xiong."


    Old Xiong nodded gravely, patted Xiong Zhi''s shoulders again, and finally left.


    The other heads were already waiting in the drawing room. They must continue the discussion they left at theirst meeting.


    This time, his answer would be different.

 Chapter 739 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families</h4>


    The four families'' meeting was concluded.


    Since Ming Zhi Yi openly challenged the might of the legendary families by touching the Xiong heiress, then they no longer needed to be polite. They could pressure him openly as well.


    In the next two days, the legendary families began to target Ming Zhi Yi''s business. They did not even bother hiding it.


    First, they began to cause trouble by interfering with the industrial chain of Ming Zhi Yi''s market. A very slight issue with one of the material supplies caused quite a trouble to thepany under Ming Zhi Yi.


    There were also several other interruptions. Although these issues were eventually fixed at the end by Ming Zhi Yi''s group behind thepany, the trouble caused by their interruptions was still bothersome and took time and effort.


    With the legendary families'' influence, they pressured a handful of businessmen who were under Ming Zhi Yi''s legal ?ssociations to withdraw their investment. They even brought the other shareholders to their side and pressured them to sell the shares of thepany to them.


    Thus, the economic turbulence in the country began on smaller scales.


    Some of Ming Zhi Yi''s subsidiarypanies suddenly found their stocks plummeting down.? Some were bought over by the legendary families and some were pressured by the government due to several legal inspections for tax evasion or not following a minor tradew.


    The legendary families were cruel and ruthless with their movements. They did not even spare the minor businessmen who only depended on Ming Zhi Yi''s business deal for a living and made them all enter bankruptcy.


    Ming Zhi Yi and his group naturally would not take this lying down. While controlling the public opinion, they one by one resolved the issues and responded in kind towards the legendary families.


    The multi-centennial peace and bnce of the domestic market was disturbed by the overwhelming power struggle of the legendary families and the new dark horse.


    ...


    The city lights below were like a sea of bright stars in a dark ocean. The bustling city did not seem affected by the turbulent waves that were happening in various industries caused by the conflict between the legendary families and Ming Zhi Yi''s faction.


    The root cause of this storm was currently leaning on the couch, watching the headlights of the traffic flow like a river below the floor-to-ceiling window of thepany office.


    The president of thispany was kneeling and trembling on the ground.


    "I am deeply ashamed. Thepany had fallen to bankruptcy when the four families made their move. I cannot do anything at all when they release such clear cut evidence against us. What do I do now? I can''t let thepany fall like this! Please help us! With your influence in the government and the investigation team, I am sure you can turn the tables around!"


    Ming Zhi Yi casually waved a hand. "Of course, I can go against them. I challenged them in the first ce. This much is expected."


    Ming Zhi Yi then nced at the table where the chess pieces that he was ying alone were put into position. "You just have to be patient. It is not the time yet to turn the tables. I am still having fun."


    His long fingers took the ck pawn and put it in front of the white queen. "Let them deal with something first. That is just my first gift. Now, let us give them my second one."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shed. He wasn''t worried at all.


    And there was no doubt they would choose him.


    ....


    As Ming Zhi Yi nned, the legendary families'' provocative actions raised quite a few families'' ire.


    Those who were working with Ming Zhi Yi convinced some of the neutral parties and those who were restrained by the legendary families to join their side.


    To them, what the legendary families were doing was showing off their power and acting like a tyrant. They openly abused their power and status to bully a junior conglomerate such as Ming Zhi Yi''s.


    Then what would happen to them once this battle was over? The legendary families'' might and tyranny would continue to grow. The rest would be left in the dust.


    The ns who had been pushed back by the legendary families felt that they would be continuously pressed back if they did not do something in this situation.


    Once Ming Zhi Yi lost, then they would be next.


    Therefore, many dissatisfied parties with hidden ambitions saw this opportunity to gather altogether and join Ming Zhi Yi and his people. They had been oppressed and pushed back for too long. They had to bow down their heads to these four families for many generations.


    At this moment, it was not only the business industry that was filled with tension, but also the circles in the upper echelons.


    ....


    At the Tang Mansion, three greying heads and one young man gathered together in a meeting.


    The atmosphere in the air wasn''t great.


    Mistress Tang had aplicated look on her face. "We pushed Ming Zhi Yi back and weakened the strength of the people around him, but we got another sort of response as well. Although I knew that some would feel threatened, I did not expect that this would provoke many families to join him as allies."


    Old Lu had a grim face. "That cunning bastard! I bet this is part of his schemes. He provoked us openly so that we would attack him, and then he used this as a demonstration to the others. He must be waiting for this chance."


    Old Xiong thoughtfully put his hand under his chin. "But it is truly a wonder. He managed to convince the other families to side with him in just a few weeks. He could not have persuaded them all in just a short time."


    Old Lu and Mistress Tang had an agreeing expression.


    "Obviously, there has been previous correspondence between Ming Zhi Yi and these families."


    "He must have nned this from the start. To make that happen, he must have nted his people in those families to bring them all to his side when the time is right."


    They all halted. Their faces suddenly turned even grimmer.


    "If he had nted spies in those families, then he must have done that too in our families. We have to be careful. We do not even know when he will move the spies against us."


    The silent Guan Gu Ri finally spoke. "You do not have to worry about that. If it is spies that you are worried about, then we can make our every move remain between us and our most trusted subordinates. If we want to be more certain, we can even bait him with false information."


    The three elders looked at Guan Gu Ri with enlightened expressions.


    Mistress Tang nodded with a pleased expression. "That is a good suggestion. No, we actually should do that. The earlier that we root out the spies, the earlier that we can get out from his ws."


    The other heads also agreed.


    "My Xiong family had done a full purge before. After the incident with the Zhou family and that one with the traitors," Old Xiong said, referring to Xiong De and his minions, "We have be a lot stricter and thorough with our staff and security. I am confident that we have no spies within our midst."


    Guan Gu Ri seconded. "I think the elders all know too. After everything that happened in my family and the empire, the spies have shown their presence and many left. The remaining ones, my brother and I uprooted them ourselves. I think my family has no problem when ites to spies now."


    Old Lu and Mistress Tang were not confident that there weren''t any Ming Zhi Yi''s people in their midst. Especially Old Lu.


    "Following this logic, the Lu family must be more careful. Ming Zhi Yi has been integrated with your family for several years, a long time ago¡­"


    "My people are selected through apetition. It''s hard to say whether Ming Zhi Yi nted some people in the ranks of my organization..."


    "So if we use the route where we bait them with false information¡­"


    After their short discussion to bait the spies, the heads proceeded to discuss their next move towards those minor families who were now allied with Ming Zhi Yi.


    The legendary families'' chosen action was simple.


    "Push them back further," Old Xiong said in bold confidence.


    "If we do that, we will have to lose some of our business partners as well. Especially in my case, I have more than three subsidiary businesses that have partnerships with those families," Old Luined with a bitter smile.


    Mistress Tang sighed helplessly. "In order to handle them, we have to handle the rebounding blow to ourselves. This is inevitable. After all, we all agreed to take him down at our full capacity, didn''t we? This setback ispletely reasonable."


    The legendary heads were silent.


    But in the end, they settled on this decision.


    Being in this industry meant being able to gamble well.

 Chapter 740 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families (II)

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families (II)</h4>


    The legendary families chosen action brought many changes in the upper society and the business industry.


    The uing days were filled with many news regarding a certain family business facing censures or scandals. A few went on the verge of bankruptcy, if not fully bankrupt.


    The domestic stock market became a turbulent color of a handful of reds andrge expanses of green, with several stocks plummeting down in value.


    The legendary families'' connections were far and wide. They managed to push back those families that went against them. However, they too suffered setbacks.


    All four families had at least two or three of their lead businesses shut down due to the decisions they made. Still, an old camel was stronger than a horse. Although they hurt themselves a bit in the process, their overall state was still great.


    But for Ming Zhi Yi who was watching this without even losing anything of his own, he had a cheerful smile on his face in the recent days.


    Inside a luxury hotel, Ming Zhi Yi came out of the bathroom in his dark blue robe, went to the bar counter, and took out a bottle of wine.


    There was a smile on his lips. He was humming a tone as he listened to the reports of his people.


    "...The Lu family lost ownership of three hospitals due to the shareholders banding against him to win the head position. They also lost two hotels due to their actions against the hotel partners, causing thetter to dere bankruptcy. The Lu family let go of the hotels to avoid the greatest brunt of the bacsh. We also managed to convince two more shareholders to support Eldest Young Master Lu Jin for the session."


    "Hmm. That old bastard is just focused on what is in front of him. He did not even know that we snatched two of his people under his busy nose. I wonder how he would feel once he learned of this?" Ming Zhi Yi sipped on his ss.


    The bittersweet aftertaste and the rich aroma of wine made his smile wider.


    He put down his ss. "How are the spies'' arrangements?"


    "They had prepared everything. We are just waiting for your order, Master. However..."


    "Speak. I am waiting."


    "We lost contact with two important spies. They told me that they received some core information and would check it out. However, until now, we have not heard of them ever since. I told the others to not make a move since then."


    Ming Zhi Yi brushed back his wet hair back with his hand. The droplets of water rolled down from his chiseled jaw, to his throat knot, and down to his strong ?h?st.


    His dark eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm¡­ Even though they are old, they are still quick-witted. They might have doubts on how the minor families became my allies so easily. They must have figured that it is my spies'' doing. Haha, they are indeed right, but they are still toote."


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at the city down below. "It is about time. Give to them the gift that we have prepared for a long time."


    The cold smile on his lips remained.


    The mellow fragrance of wine wafted in the air.


    ....


    The tension in the upper echelons did not decrease even one bit. The atmosphere just turned for the worse. For the whole month, once wealthy ns faced copse one after another. The high society could not even breathe well due to the tense atmosphere. No one hosted a party as they were afraid and cautious of who to invite, fearing that they might identally invite someone on the hot seat with the legendary families. After all, the legendary families were being aggressive right now. They were like hungry lions that would attack anyone who dared to go against them.


    For the bystanders, whether they joined this fight or not, they would still be heavily affected by this economic war. This turbulence mainly affected the business industry and the shifts of power in the society. Even the government and the masses were being used and guided simultaneously. Like a ball, public opinion and winning chips were yed by the two factions back and forth.


    The striving domestic economy relied delicately on an organicwork that ovepped various industries. A single heavy drop in one sector could affect the rest of thework. Thus, many industries in the country received impacts in varying degrees.


    Therefore, everyone was on tenterhooks, closely observing and predicting the movements and trends in order to react appropriately and avoid losses.


    Although there were no parties or lively asions during this time, it was still hard to stop people from gathering privately. The topic of discussions was obvious.


    It was about the current conflict between the legendary families and the new rising faction consisting of minor families.


    "As expected of the four great families, they went up against many ns but they still brought them all down."


    "How ferocious, I am d I did not get swayed by the other party when they convinced me to join themst time."


    "But I heard that they suffered many setbacks because of this conflict though."


    "With the long history of each family, they can recover from this in a short amount of time. Still, I am worried, if this continues, the rest of us will have to undergo their purging, won''t we?"


    "I think all of you have forgotten something."


    All the people turned towards the speaker.


    "Have you forgotten how all of this started? I heard that a certain someone openly challenged them by threatening the life of the Xiong Heiress."


    "I did hear something like that, but there is no news confirming the people who threatened the young heiress''s life."


    "Why bother thinking any deeper? It is already an open secret that it is the new power''s doing anyways."


    "Are you talking about Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Some of the quick ones with sufficient connections learned that the legendary families'' sole target was Ming Zhi Yi. Although they did not know the exact reason, this was precisely what the information that they had gathered told them.


    So far, the legendary families only targeted those ns who were working with Ming Zhi Yi.


    Hushed discussions began again.


    "Actually, Ming Zhi Yi seems mysterious to me. The four families actually have to unify themselves against him. That in itself is very strange.? Don''t you think that for the legendary families to do so, it means that the man is very capable? I feel that this fight is still far from being done. If I were you, I would withdraw all of my risky investments before any more of my business went bankrupt. I n to save as much as I can. What if Ming Zhi Yi retaliates suddenly?"


    The people in the room were silent.


    It made sense.


    The man who was said to have caused all of this was silent and had not truly made his counterattack yet. It was better to be careful.


    ...

 Chapter 741 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families (III)

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Ming Zhi Yi Vs. Legendary Families (III)</h4>


    The man who spoke seemed to have the tongue of a prophet. In a few days, just right after the minor families were purged by the legendary families, several consecutive scandals were released in the news internationally.


    The headquarters of the Lu Empire was in chaos.


    Old Lu gathered all of the members of the board to face the current matters at hand. Lu Yin Ze insisted oning. This was a huge setback in the empire. He needed to be present.


    The conference room was lively.


    "Headmaster, is it true that the branch in the North had done those dealings before?!"


    "Headmaster, the overseas business was seized by the country''s government. The whistleblower had a full list of evidence!"


    "Headmaster, we received huge blows everywhere! The spies have clearly done all these!"


    The cries and panicked remarks of the directors filled the whole room.


    Lu Yin Ze had a grim face. He wanted these people to shut up and give his grandfather a breather. They all dared toin to his grandfather, when all these mistakes were done under their watch. Howe the spies got into the empire so easily? It was because these people were toox.


    Old Lu had a cold face. His ears were ringing by the whining of these people.


    With annoyance, he hit his cane loudly on the table.


    Bam!


    Hushed.


    The people in the room unconsciously shut their mouths.


    Old Lu: "You are like children whining that your toys got taken away."


    "...Headmaster, the blow we received from those spies are not little. The whole empire is in danger! The government wille for us and seize everything under the name of investigation!"


    "If the empire is not able to escape this predicament, we will suffer a huge loss. Not to say, we do not know for how long they will hold us back!"


    Another director also could not hold on anymore and spoke of his concern. "If this continues, it will be hard for us to get back on our feet! The Lu family''s prestige and our Lu Empire will fall to the bottom!"


    The situation that the Lu Empire was having right now was the same as when the Guan family faced the traitorous actions of Gunan.


    The blow that the Lu Empire received from the actions of the corporate spies was too great. Since many of their ?ssets have to be surrendered under the investigation. The business has to stop too for who knows how long.


    Old Lu was filled with cold killing intent.


    Ming Zhi Yi was really too capable. He had already expected that there were spies among his people. He had managed to get a few of them in the past weeks, but there were still the others who hid too deeply. And their positions must be quite high, too.


    Old Lu felt his head ache. His heart was heavy.


    Those people....


    The spies who had caused this blow were all once hard-working and long-time employees that he trusted.


    Howe¡­ that man easily bought them!


    Old Lu looked at the panicked faces of the directors and shareholders at this table.


    Now, he still did not know if there were more of Ming Zhi Yi''s people among them.


    Old Lu held his aching head.


    His dear grandson''s position was not stable yet. If there were Ming Zhi Yi''s henchmen in this table and they supported Lu Jin to be the sessor, then this Lu Empire was truly done for.


    "Grandpa..." Lu Yin Ze saw that his grandfather was holding his head. His grandfather must be having a headache right now.


    Lu Yin Ze helped him sit down. "Grandpa, you are still not feeling well. Please return to the mansion and rest. I will handle the rest."


    Old Lu shook his head.


    The Lu family had gone through many chaotic times. Ming Zhi Yi, that bastard, would not be able to bring them down with just something like this.


    "No. I need to be here. Or else, these people will find fault instead."


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes were filled with worries. He wished that he could exin to his grandfather right now that having these consecutive setbacks was necessary.


    Yet, the Lu Empire was filled with spies. Lu Yin Ze was forbidden from saying any of the ns to his grandfather for fear of the spies overhearing them. And since this process was a part of their n too.


    This painful procedure that they were facing right now was part of their grand plots to counter Ming Zhi Yi.


    Lu Yin Ze closed his eyes and controlled his emotions.


    He had already promised. For his family''s and friends'' sake, he promised to Xiong Zhi that no matter how hard the time would be, he would never be impatient and disrupt the n.


    Lu Yin Ze opened his eyes. There was a firm look in them.


    All he needed to do was to trust Xiong Zhi and his allies, and wait.


    ...


    It was not only the Lu family who suffered a major blow from the whistleblower''s appearance. The Tang family suffered too, although the losses were not as much as the Lu''s.


    Tang Xinyang returned home from a long overseas trip. She was on an important business trip in Country F when she received news about the corporate scandal currently happening in their family business.


    Now, these mistakes came out to bite them.


    In the mansion, Tang Xinyang looked for her grandmother, but found Tang Yin instead.


    "Where is Grandma? I heard the news. Can we handle this well?"


    Tang Yin usually quarrelled with her older sister as a greeting, but the situation was very tense right now so she answered Tang Xinyang straightforwardly. "Grandma went to the office. One of our uncles really did bad. We have no choice but to shut down one of our major subsidiaries overseas."


    (A/n: The uncle mentioned here is not an immediate Tang family member, but a distant rtive that carries a Tang surname. )


    Tang Xinyang frowned.


    So all the news was true.


    She turned around to get her driver ready. She needed to go to the office as soon as possible.


    "Wait, sister, are you going to thepany?" Tang Yin hurriedly ran after her sister.


    "Yes, I need to help with thepany matters. Grandma must be having a hard time. The me will surely be pinned on her, because it was her who ?ssigned uncle to be the head of that subsidiary."


    "I wille with you."


    "No. You stay here." Tang Xinyang did not look back anymore.


    As the sessor, she must be there.


    Tang Yin watched her sister''s back.


    She was not that worried about their family''s business, because she knew something that her grandmother and her sister did not know about. However, she worried that they would suffer greatly from this pressure.


    But Tang Yin must hold herself back.


    This was a process that needed to happen.


    Her sister Tang Xinyang was someone who was not good at hiding her emotions. If she knew about their secret, her unusual behavior might give them away.


    ....


    On the third floor of the East Wing of the Xiong mansion, Xiong Zhi was wearing her nightgown while watching the sensational conspiracies in the news about the sudden fall of the four empires of the country from grace.


    Among the four great families, the one who took the greatest blow in the current turbulence was the Lu family.


    Not only several of their secondary branches were in scandals, but even their main headquarters was under government inspection due to several allegations against them. It was likely that some of thepany ?ssets would be seized by the government for an indefinite period of time.


    It was futile even if the Lu Headmaster used his connections, because this scandal was at such arge scale involving several major corporate groups that the government could not turn a blind eye to it.


    The Tang Empire also had to close one of their major subsidiarypanies overseas. A handful of their people, involving distant rtives, had to be punished by thew. Their reputation and credibility fell by a considerable margin.


    The Guan family was fortunately spared from thisrge losses due to all the previous dirtyundry getting aired in advance and was afterwards proved to be the impostor''s doing. Still, as several of their existing projects and investments were affiliated with the affected families, they suffered a few damages.


    Out of the four families, the Xiong family received the least blow from this.


    Xiong Zhi turned off the television in her room and walked to the balcony. She opened the window and let the cold breeze sweep past her hair and nightgown.


    She did not n to stay long in the cold, lest she get sick. But she needed the cold air of the night to cool her head.


    Ming Zhi Yi was finally harvesting what he had patiently nted for more than a decade. His spies'' information repertoire was now unleashed. His counterattack against the four families was very effective.


    Now then, what would he do next?


    ....

 Chapter 742 - Time to get under Ming Zhi Yis nose

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Time to get under Ming Zhi Yi''s nose</h4>


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes stared at the dark sky.


    The four families were greatly weakened thanks to Ming Zhi Yi. In that man''s eyes right now, they could be easily dealt with after this. Although they were still far from being destroyed, this great blow would take them by surprise and thus attacking them at this opportune time would be the best move.


    Ming Zhi Yi would likely use this moment to press down the legendary families more. The fight between him and the other families would just be intense.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s total attention would be set on the legendary families. This was now the right time to get under his nose.


    ...


    Tang Yin proved herself useful. With her help, Xiong Zhi managed to get into the Abromich family''s secret files. With Gu Zhen and Shinichi Tanaka''s joint contribution, getting into the Abromich secret database took time, but was possible.


    While the upper society in the eastern continent closely observed the fight between Ming Zhi Yi and the legendary families, in the Middle East, a scandalous case suddenly rmed the government.


    The government of Country M as well as the countries involved received a huge tip about the Abromich family''s underground dealings involving smuggling of oil and minerals, human trafficking, weaponry, and drugs.


    It was so big that the government could not turn a blind eye to this scandal as it involved several countries and vited the international peace treaty. Many federal investigative teams and ambassadors from the involved countries entered Country M to get a hold of the Abromich family.


    They finally found an important point in several illegal and criminal activities that were under their investigation. They must take this chance, seize the Abromich family, and ensure that the Abromich family would never be able to get out of the country and escape.


    Since the case was big and involved many international parties, the investigation would take a long time.


    ...


    "How did the government get hold of that?!"


    The man who carried the news lowered his head. "Someone tipped several investigation teams of the global peace alliance."


    "How is the global peace alliance handling the information?"


    "They are keeping it under wraps at the moment while there is no definite result. However, we are hot in their eyes right now. What should we do, Sir Abromich?"


    Ifel Abromich closed his eyes. He was quiet for a long time. He controlled his breathing.


    ...This was a critical time. They must worm their way out.


    "For now, stop all transactions ording to the emergency n. Lay low. We can afford to suffer losses this time, but we cannot let them dig any deeper..."


    After giving several instructions, Ifel Abromich waved his hand and dismissed the subordinate.


    Ethan turned to his father after they were left alone.


    "Father, just what is happening? Why do we have to suspend our operations? We can just let our people in the government cover this all."


    Ifel Abromich looked coldly at his son. "How can you be so ipetent? This matter has already be so big that even the CIA and FBI have to get involved. Even though we have money? to calm them down, we need to abide by their rules this time."


    "But this is only temporary, right, Dad?" Their family was powerful that many from upper society knew they had a huge connection underground but could not do a thing about it. Even the government of their country turns a blind eye when ites to them.


    Ifel Abromich wore a grave expression. "Of course it is, but I do not know for how long. You have to be careful. We will be under constant watch from here on out. We must not show outward clues." The man then muttered. "But why this time?"


    Ethan also frowned.


    Their family business received many investigation checks such as this in the past, but they always managed to get out of them through bribes and connections. They also had their own methods of secrecy to make sure that everything remained under the table.


    How was this different from those times?


    Ethancked insight in this kind of situation. He then remembered something.


    "Then, Dad, how are we going to ?ssist Uncle Ming Zhi Yi if we are under watch?"


    Ifel Abromich''s frown furrowed deeper. "That is why I am troubled. We cannot move our people at this moment for him. We have to save our own skin first before him. Besides, with the way that things were going, he should be able to handle it himself."


    After many years in business, why did their enemy choose to give them a blow at this critical time?


    ...


    The scandal of the Abromich family did not spread far. It was not even publicized in any media outlets due to the joint cooperation of the involved countries. For these s?ns?t?v? cases, the involved governments must first ensure to sessfully investigate the truth of the charges against the Abromich family.


    If this case was known to the world in advance and yet they failed the investigation, then the alliance''s reputation would be sullied. There was also a possibility of the prestigious Abromich family of Country M being falsely used.


    This involved the majesty of the countries, thus, the involved countries agreed to keep it under wraps during the investigation and publicize it once there were results.


    Only a handful of people managed to learn that the Abromich family''s hands were tied. Since the Abromich family could not make any contact outside while the investigative teams were watching, they had no choice but to keep quiet and let time pass peacefully.


    Ming Zhi Yi who was busy exchanging blows with the legendary families could not even nce at the Abromich''s matter.


    After hearing a report from his subordinate that the Abromich family was involved in a scandal, he nonchntly threw it at the back of his mind. After all, the Abromich family often got into scandals and investigations. They could manage themselves.


    However, the attack on the Abromich family unexpectedly did not stop at this.


    Usually, underworld groups would lie low in the vicinity of a territory being investigated. However, several rival underworld organizations would still use this time to take advantage of the Abromich''s loss of control over their territory and steal many of their core businesses.


    It would not be too hard. Because the Abromich family had to stop their operations, their partners had no choice but to settle under the new faction''s wing to continue to operate. They did not want to pass time and lose huge mountains of money just because they did not have their former supplier, the Abromich family.


    Although they were afraid of offending the Abromich family by breaking their contracts and private channels with them, they felt secure with the huge support of the said faction. Also, the routes and bases of transactions were moved elsewhere.


    This organization was not a nameless and unknown group in the underworld. It held considerable repute and power. It was managed by an underground king who had the same prestige as the Abromich leader.

 Chapter 743 - Setting the backstage little by little

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Setting the backstage little by little</h4>


    Under the mosaic ceiling, a loud crashing sound filled the confines of the walls.


    Ifel Abromich panted angrily after turning over the ss table. The custom-made designer table was smashed to pieces on the tiled floor.


    Ethan flinched and distanced himself away from his raging father.


    Ifel Abromich shouted at the subordinate who brought the news to him. "Say it again? Who dares to steal my business?!"


    "...I-it is the Faceless King."


    Ifel Abromich''s eyes darkened.


    The Faceless King!


    He was an underground king whose identity was unknown. Because they did not know which family this organization was under, this faceless king grew in power discreetly until they rivalled the present underground kings, such as himself, Ifel Abromich.


    He and Ming Zhi Yi tried to get into this man''s turf, but the other''s brotherhood secrecy was so deep that no one, not even the second-inmand, knew which person was the true king. They had a special way ofmunication. Although the spies sent by the Abromich family stayed there for a long time, they never met the Faceless King even once. Even requests for cooperations and meetings were declined.


    So the alliance that Ming Zhi Yi wanted to offer to the Faceless King himself was abandoned. Their only choice was to eradicate that organization once they eliminated the legendary families and dominated the eastern continent.


    So far, his faction and that Faceless King''s faction did not cross paths a lot. The distance between the two territories was far. The two parties both dipped their toes in every kind of illegal trade, but they also have their own specialization.


    The Abromich family focused on drug manufacturing and distribution, smuggling of oil, as well as human trafficking, while the Faceless King specialized on arms dealing, intelligence, and smuggling of top-tier goods like diamonds and antiques.


    Although the two parties got into some quarrels and fights, it was onlymon in the underworld where practically every group was in constant skirmishes. There seemed to be a tacit understanding to never cross the other''s territorial lines.


    But this time, the Faceless King''s faction went over the line.


    Not just in one field, but all of their operations were taken over by this organization.


    Ifel Abromich had already expected that some organizations would use this opportunity to expand their area and take a bite out of the Abromich''s pie. It was within calctions. Logically, no one would actually dare to grab all of the Abromich''s business, if they did not want to enter a vendetta war with the Abromich family.


    But who would have expected that the Faceless King from a distant ce would expand their operations and take all the Abromich''s business routes and partners?!


    This bastard was clearly challenging him openly!


    Fury rose like waves inside Ifel Abromich''s ?h?st.


    "Ha! Good! Faceless King, how dare you challenge me so cowardly like this?!"


    But what made Ifel Abromich more annoyed was that he could not even fight back at this moment.


    Ethan looked down. He dared not breathe loudly. His father was the scariest person at this moment.


    Suddenly, Ifel Abromich turned to Ethan. "Ethan."


    Ethan stiffened. "Yes, Dad?"


    Ifel Abromich continued. "Contact Lu Jin and tell his father that we need his people underground to take care of this matter. I, Ifel Abromich, will not turn a blind eye to what this Faceless King is doing."


    He could not take actions directly, but he still had some people who could.


    ''Ming Zhi Yi, my friend, you have to help me out this time.''


    With Ming Zhi Yi''s underground connections, he could definitely push this bastard back.


    The sun up in the sky was blindingly bright, while the fresh breeze swayed the trees. The beautiful season finally arrived in the midst of the power struggles of two great factions.


    Xiong Zhi was seated on the bench under an old oak tree. She was watching a few children happily run in a rtively isted park.


    Even though the economy of the country was affected due to severalpanies filing for bankruptcy, getting inspection notices from the government, and other reasons, the life of themon people seemed not affected much.


    Due to the currently unstable market conditions, the prices in the domestic scope have been fluctuating in general. The government had no choice but to temporarily implement price ceilings on mostmon everyday goods and temporarily rx certain taxation conditions on these brands aspensation. Therefore, the prices of the everyday goods in the market remained rtively stable with the government''s efforts. However, the prices for many mid-upper to high end products were very unstable, causing quite a ruckus online and in the middle ss circles.


    ''The national news is constantly changing, but the life of themon people still continues as usual, adapting to the rapid changes of the society,'' Xiong Zhi quietly thought to herself while she observed her surroundings.


    She enjoyed this momentary peace.


    The economy of this country and the upper echelons were chaotic, but once she went outside and sat like this, nothing terrible seemed to be happening.


    ''But even this will not be for too long,'' she thought.


    Not until Ming Zhi Yi was pushed around the corner and used his full power. With that person''s attitude, he might even turn to violence and use the public or themon people''s lives at his disposal.


    Xiong Zhi''s long hair swayed together with the wind. The white skin seemed to glow under the mottled patches of the sun passing through the foliage.? Her eyes were lowered while thinking deeply.


    ''And if that happens, the peace that these kids have right now will be disturbed.''


    The entire country would soon learn of the crisis that was happening in high society. The grave national situation that was brought by the economic war would sink in their minds. The threats of war from the underworld would threaten many lives.


    Many people might even condemn the great families.


    At that time, surely, no one would be able to go and hang around outside peacefully like this.


    A car parked not far away from Xiong Zhi.


    A bulky man in a ck suit came out of the car and held the door open. Next, an elderly man wearing a white thawb, a long ankle-length tunic, stepped down dignifiedly.


    Sir Majid Al Ghurair spotted Xiong Zhi from afar. Hemanded his bodyguard beside him. "You can stay here. If you find someone suspicious, kill him."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Sir Majid approached Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked up and watched the fifty-year-old man walk in her direction. Despite his age, he was still fit and healthy.


    The elder sat on the other end-side of the bench.


    Sir Majid spoke first. "I don''t know if you are reckless or naive, buting out like this alone just to meet me is not a very good idea, young heiress."


    Xiong Zhi did not look at the man? beside him and spoke at the same volume. "My subordinates are waiting outside the park, which I think you are aware of already given that you own this ce. I might be reckless, but otherwise, how will I be able to meet you?"

 Chapter 744 - Setting the backstage little by little (II)

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Setting the backstage little by little (II)</h4>


    Sir Majid looked at the scenery in front of him. He watched as the few children were called by their guardians.


    "You are right. Even though you gave me a big tip, it is still not enough to trust you."


    "But you came here because you discovered that the information I gave to you is the truth," Xiong Zhi calmly replied. "Trust cer, once I prove myself."


    There was a short silence between them.


    Cool, refreshing air passed by, ruffling both of their hair.


    One old and one young on the bench.


    It was an image of an elder apanied by a youth, but the actual situation was far, far different.


    "What do you want?" Sir Majid broke the silence. His voice was cold. "Giving me that information as a gift, what do you intend to do?"


    On that day, Sir Majid opened the ''gift'' and found the hundred-fifty millionb of the Imic Princess. But what caught his eyes was the shdrive.


    It contained the information of the spies in his organization.


    He did not believe it at first, because the information was too detailed beyond belief. The names of the spies, who they were in contact with, their goals, and the reports they tracked down were all in the sh drive. It was so detailed that it seemed as if it was Xiong Zhi herself who nted those spies.


    However, Sir Majid could not just let this slip by, so he checked the information thoroughly.


    Xiong Zhi did not answer him directly. She continued to nonchntly look at the surroundings and said instead, "The rat you found is so big that you have to purge your whole house to rid yourself of it. Sir Majid, how do you feel when you learned that someone dared to take over your turf under your nose? It is very infuriating, isn''t it?" Her voice was peaceful and cool, but the words were not.


    Sir Majid''s face darkened.


    Just remembering the past chaotic days he spent after killing those traitors with his own hands made him both distressed and angry.


    The big fat rat was his second-inmand who had won his trust. This traitor and the men on cahoots with him were nning to take over his organization once the fight with the legendary families was over! If Sir Majid had not found the traitor before they took over his turfpletely, he would have lost his organization and his life.


    Just thinking about it¡­


    Sir Majid leaked murderous intent.


    Xiong Zhi finally nced at the elder. "Sir Majid, you are throwing your anger at the wrong person. Now that you have ovee a huge adversity because of me, I believe it is now time to avenge your grievances with the person who yed you like a fool."


    Sir Majid controlled his emotions. He clenched his fists.


    "Young woman, I know what you are doing. You want me to face Ming Zhi Yi''s people in the underworld, while he is facing the legendary families at the front. But you seem to be forgetting something." The elder''s eyes zed. "I want to destroy Ming Zhi Yi and his people to make them pay. However, that man is too difficult to deal with. He has many allies in the underworld. Even if I keep him busy below while he fights above, his connections can still bring him people from the underworld to support him to fight at the front. I can only buy time for you."


    "Are you perhaps talking about the Abromich family and the other underground kings who are in alliance with Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Sir Majid raised his brows. He nced at the young woman in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, she was quite knowledgeable.


    Well, what could he expect from the person who ''gifted'' him the information about Ming Zhi Yi''s spies? This woman undoubtedly had a high-ranking spy amidst Ming Zhi Yi''s people.


    Even though he wondered how she managed to nt a spy under Ming Zhi Yi''s nose, he did not ask about it. After all, no one was a fool to disy his cards to someone else.


    Xiong Zhi continued. "If that is your worry, then you are pointlessly worrying. There are others who will keep them busy for a while."


    ''So she also knows about the investigation that is being hidden by the international alliance.''


    Thinking of this, Sir Majid shook his head. "The investigation will not keep the Abromich family''s hands tied for a long time. They will be able to easily get away from it after a period of time."


    Xiong Zhi countered. "I am not only talking about the ambassadors and international police''s investigations." She slyly nced at him with amusement. "It appears that Sir Majid still does not know. There is already another party who will keep them busy."


    Sir Majid was stunned. "What? Who?"


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "You will hear from them soon. However, what I want to know is Sir Majid''s answer. Are you letting Ming Zhi Yi treat you like a fool and have him get away with it? If you n to do so, then I will be very disappointed. I might have judged you wrong."


    "Youngdy, do not needlessly provoke me. I am not someone who will just stand by when wronged. I will not overlook Ming Zhi Yi''s actions so easily."


    He did not be an underworld king for nothing.


    Like a devil''s whisper, Xiong Zhi muttered. "Then you should also give him a blow in return."


    "...." Sir Majid''s eyes narrowed. "Is this the young heiress'' only condition, the payment you want from me?"


    "Yes," she straightforwardly confirmed. "If possible, I want Sir Majid to give his all in this fight. In the first ce, it is something you have to inevitably do to protect your interests from Ming Zhi Yi. Or so I thought, before. Now¡­ I am starting to doubt if you are willing to risk your organization for this fight, since you seem unsure whether we can really take Ming Zhi Yi head on together."


    Sir Majid fell silent.


    What this young Xiong heiress said was the truth.


    He was very angry that he wanted to kill Ming Zhi Yi at this very moment. However, he was also a rational man. He did not want to lead his group on a suicide mission with very low chance of sess against Ming Zhi Yi''s faction.


    Sir Majid smiled bitterly. Even though his life and his whole hard work were almost lost to Ming Zhi Yi''s spies, he still hesitated about getting vengeance. If not for this young woman, he might really be gone after a year or two.


    Still, at such an obvious disadvantage, he hesitated.


    Xiong Zhi observed the elder''s expression and reaction. She shook her head.


    "Sir Majid, I will not force you. However, I hope that you will think about it and make a wise decision. Once you hear the news from underground channels, please make your decision then."


    Xiong Zhi stood up. "All great rewardse with even greater risk. You, as an underground lord, should know that the clearest."


    The young woman left, leaving Sir Majid alone on the bench.


    The wind passed, scattering falling leaves downwards.


    A little whileter, his bodyguard approached.


    "Sir."


    Sir Majid roused from his stillness. He gave an order.


    "Find out what is happening underground, especially the Abromich family''s state."


    "Yes, Sir."


    *****

 Chapter 745 - Chaos in the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 745 - Chaos in the Underworld</h4>


    Once Xiong Zhi got enough distance away from Sir Majid and his men, Linfeng appeared beside her.


    Linfeng walked closer to her and held her hand. His frown eased after being near her presence. He had been worried and uneasy while waiting for her earlier. After all, the man she was meeting was an underground king, a very dangerous man in the underworld.


    But knowing how stubborn his girlfriend was, he had no choice but topromise.


    He asked the silent woman beside him, "How is the talk between you two?"


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng walked side by side, holding hands.


    Xiong Zhi answered with a light shrug of her shoulders. "He is still cautious, but I am confident that he will give an answer to us soon."


    Linfeng nodded. "I bet you told him about my faction?"


    "No. It will be more effective if he discovers it for himself."


    "If that is the case, then I need to push forward. Sir Majid will only move if he sees that our side is winning. I will make sure that the Abromich will have no time to support Ming Zhi Yi, that much is easy for me to do," Linfeng said.


    "What are the chances of Ifel Abromich using Ming Zhi Yi''s organization for his own?"


    "Since we are pushing him back while his hands are tied, Abromich will undoubtedly use Ming Zhi Yi''s men regardless of Ming Zhi Yi''s disapproval. He has enough reason to do so, because Ming Zhi Yi presented their alliance as ''joined forces''."


    "I think so too."


    "Don''t worry much about this matter, just focus on the things you have to do. I will handle this."


    Xiong Zhi squeezed Linfeng''s hand. "Alright. I will leave the underground matters to you then. The Abromich family is the greatest support that Ming Zhi Yi has. If he cannot mobilize that resource as support, then he will be weakened by a lot."


    "This is why I shall ensure that I will not fail on my mission, my dear Young Miss." Linfeng kissed Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    Xiong Zhi smiled.


    The Faceless King who kept the Abromich family under wraps was precisely the man beside her.


    She looked forward to the time when Ming Zhi Yi would look behind him and realize that his underground forces were gone.


    ....


    The uing days were not peaceful for the Abromich family.


    The Faceless King''s faction was unruly and kept attacking them at all sides. Not only that, but suddenly another force joined the fight and made the matter worse.


    Ifel Abromich who was under house arrest bellowed. "How dare they join forces and go against me!"


    Sir Majid Al Ghurair was one of the underworld kings who rejected his and Ming Zhi Yi''s offer to join the same alliance. Because this man had rejected them both, they nned to eliminate him and take over his turf.


    But who would have thought that the situation would reverse instead?


    Now, it was his organization that was about to get eliminated by these bastards!


    "Ethan!" Ifel Abromoich called out to his son. "Is there any reply from Ming Zhi Yi''s side?"


    Ethan nodded with beads of sweat on his forehead. "Yes. Lu Jin said that his father cannot help us personally at the moment. But he will send some of his men here to ?ssist us in case an underworld n war breaks out."


    Ifel frowned.


    Just sending ''some'' men to him was not enough.


    He needed Ming Zhi Yi''s huge part of manpower and spies to push the two organizations down. They would also need to coordinate with the other allies, which was Ming Zhi Yi''s role in the alliance.


    In short, Ifel needed Ming Zhi Yi''s full horsepower, themanding authority of their organization. Since most of his men were arrested and we''re currently being watched, hecked trusted subordinates and could not entirely depend on his remaining men.


    If he let this continue, then his whole turf would be left with nothing.


    Ifel Abromich felt the boiling rage rise in his ?h?st.


    He wanted to get back and utterly destroy those two daring groups!


    And in order to do that, he must be able to mobilize Ming Zhi Yi''s broadwork of manpower and connections in the underworld.


    Ifel''s eyes deepened.


    He heard that the fight between him and the other families was just getting intense. But given his strengths and preparations, Ming Zhi Yi could easily handle it without using the forces underground.


    Ifel thought about it for a long time. Then he gave instructions. "Call some people for me. We need mobility over Ming Zhi Yi''s underground forces. His authority will be temporarily passed on to me. I will see to it that those bastards will know their ce."


    Ifel Abromich had a hugemanding authority in Ming Zhi Yi''s organization, after all, they had joined forces and exchanged subordinates, information, and support many times.


    Surely his friend would understand.


    However, the faction of the Faceless King and Sir Majid forces were no pushover.


    They were also huge organizations with tremendous influence and arge base of hitmen in the Middle East to eastern regions of the underworld. If theybined at full force, they would not be any less than Ming Zhi Yi''s underground group.


    Furthermore, there was another factor that turned the tables for Ifel Abromich.


    ...


    A man with a fierce face received a report from his subordinates.


    "Boss, did you hear? The Faceless King and Sir Majid joined forces to fight the Abromich! And they toppled many businesses of the Abromich bastards!"


    The boss with a fierce expression mmed his hand on the table and spat out. "Serves them right! The Abromich''s hands are tied because of the CIA and FBI. This is a good chance to destroy them!"


    Just as he said this, another subordinate came over. "Boss, we have visitors!"


    "Who are they?"


    "A few men from the Faceless King. It seems that he is trying to contact us."


    "Faceless King?" The boss with a fierce expression raised his brow. "What do they want?"


    "They want our cooperation, boss!"


    The other loyal subordinates were stunned and looked at each other. Realizing something, they suddenly went to their knees and begged.


    "Boss! The Abromich destroyed our n when we refused their alliance! We must take this chance for revenge!"


    "They killed our former head and many of our men!" The former head who was killed was the current boss''s father.


    "They stole our business and forced us to go into hiding. Boss, this is a sign! It is time to get our revenge!"


    The boss narrowed his eyes. His heart was the same as his subordinates. The opportunity to take revenge finally presented itself.


    His eyes shone with a determined light.


    He firmly dered in a loud voice, "Tell the messenger that our n will cooperate. We might be the leftovers of our previous n and not the same as before. But we, the ones who are left standing, will honor my father''s wish and avenge him, for the sake of our n!"


    This kind of situation happened in many bases of the underworld.


    Linfeng knew of many remnants of some ns who had their organizations destroyed because of Ming Zhi Yi and the Abromich family. They were no small numbers, and Linfeng managed to persuade them into joining.


    These ns held greater passion for a vendetta against Ming Zhi Yi and Abromich. Even if they sold their souls to the devil, they would willingly do so to achieve their vendetta. They were the frontliners who willingly engaged in ambushes in the trade routes and operation bases.


    The underworld soon became a chaotic mess when the huge organizations and ns moved their fearless men to fight.

 Chapter 746 - Chaos Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Chaos Everywhere</h4>


    The lively bustling city was suddenly disrupted by a series of gunshots.


    On a long highway, a group of ck cars were chasing another group ahead.


    Loud honks and tire screeches filled the air as many ordinary vehicles attempted to avoid them.


    In one of the cars speeding ahead, the driver cursed as they avoided the gunshots aimed at them from behind. He constantly swerved the car to avoid the bullets raining on the tires.


    "Fuck! How did they know that we are operating in City Z? These people came out of nowhere and ambushed us!"


    In the other escaping car, another man in the passenger seat cursed when he saw that he was out of bullets.


    "Damn! This gun is useless. Is there any backup yet?"


    The man on the driver''s seat was on a call with his wireless earphone.


    He tried to contact several times, but the back-up team was already out of reach. It only meant one thing.


    He cursed as well. "Fuck. They got the back-up team. We are on our own now."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Crash!


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Are we going to die here?!"


    As the man said that, an explosion urred at their side. One of their men''s car blew up.


    "No doubt about it. The Faceless King''s faction really wants us all dead. Is our organization doomed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Once we get out of here, we need to talk to the master personally. We are dispatched by Ifel''s order, yet that bastard is leading us to sucide missions. We cannot let this happen any further!"


    However, before the other man could respond, their tire exploded. The car behind them smashed onto them with force.


    They could not even breathe properly, when a quick sound of gunshots put an end to their lives.


    ¡­.


    At another ce, a delivery man handed a box to a tall man with a tattoo, who obviously looked like a gangster.


    "Hey, who among you have a delivery? If you don''t want it, I will have it."


    The men inside were checking the batch of ammunition they had to transport to another area. Since the n war was ongoing right now, weapons were a necessity.


    A man came towards the man who came with a box.


    "What''s in it?"


    "I don''t know, it is sealed."


    "Idiot, don''t carelessly ept parcels--"


    Boom!


    The entire building shook as it was caught in a series of explosions. The boxes of ammunition lying around also exploded one after another.


    The weapons inside the building were now deemed useless.


    In a three-story building, a man in a ck suit was talking on his phone.


    He was a high ranking member in Ming Zhi Yi''s organization. Currently, he was debating with Ifel Abromich.


    "Sir Abromich, we already lost many men in this fight. They seem to know where our operations will ur. Are you sure, Sir Abromich, that you don''t have any spies on your side?"


    Their organization was huge as they conquered many ns before. However, now that the continuous attacks came out one after another against them, it weakened them greatly.


    In this n war, the Abromich was clearly overexploiting them! They were being used as a gunner and shield!


    From the other line, Ifel Abromich yelled at the man.


    "Are you questioning me? You just need to follow my orders. I know what I am doing. Once the global alliance takes their eyes away from me, I will definitely send more men and help on your side. Losing some pawns is normal in n wars."


    "But this is clearly suicide--"


    The man had not yet finished his sentence, when a group of people in police''s uniform suddenly burst into his office and surrounded him.


    "Police! You are surrounded!"


    "Drop everything to the ground! Put your hands on your head!"


    Fuck!


    The man dropped his phone. His eyes were panicking.


    Soon, the entire building fell into the hands of the police. After a thorough check, they found drugs, weapons, and some traces of illegal transactions they conducted underground.


    These chaotic scenes happened in many areas of various countries. Cross-fires between two groups, bombing the enemy''s territory and some even used the national police''s involvement.


    Whenever those idents urred, it would leave a pile of dead bodies.


    Even themon people were affected by such gang fights due to the constant bombing and gunfire happening everywhere.


    ********


    Under the sun, while the high society and the business industry faced constant changes due the economic war between Ming Zhi Yi and the four families, in the underground world, life-threatening situations kept happening.


    Although the underworld n war was happening in the Middle East region and the borders, the crime rate in the country still rose, especially in less developed areas. People were now afraid toe out at night or wander in public ces, due to the many ''idents'', cross-fires, and horrible deaths being aired on national television news.


    "This is terrible. I heard there was a bomb threat in the subway. Now, I''m scared to go to work¡­"


    "My coworker told me yesterday that there was a gunfight in their area. Some gangs apparently had a conflict there. I heard two people died."


    "No, I heard there were three¡­"


    "What''s going on now? What is the government doing?"


    "But the situation at the borders is much worse, though. I watched in the news that the war in Country Q has gotten worse. Apparently, some illegal smugglers and traffickers were the cause¡­"


    The initially oblivious mass was finally bing aware of the crisis happening around them. While the rich and the wealthy fought, themon people were likely to be cannon fodder.. It was the sad truth of any turbulent country.

 Chapter 747 - A Wool in his eyes

    <h4>Chapter 747 - A Wool in his eyes</h4>


    ....


    Because Ming Zhi Yi could not personally oversee the n war in the underworld and Ifel Abromich could only remotely supervise from his house, the battle favored the opposing faction.


    The opposing faction clearly knew where to attack. They seemed to have a detailed knowledge of Ifel Abromich and Ming Zhi Yi''s organizational structure, operation base maps, and deployment methods. There was a certainty of a high ranking spy in their midst, but they just could not find them.


    In two months, the relentless battle was finally nearing its end. In many areas around the Middle East and the border countries, many casualties due to the n war have been recorded over these past two months. Many establishments were ruined and a huge pile of money had been used to smuggle ammunition and repair bases.


    When Ifel Abromich saw that he was losing, he finally made up his mind to escape.


    For this n war, he had overused Ming Zhi Yi''s organizational manpower and artillery on his own. If they won, they could have amassed a new treasure trove in the acquired turfs. But the problem was, they lost the war.


    Because Ifel Abromich had put his men on standby, his group was mostly spared from this fight. It was his selfishness and caution, but it could be said that it was a lucky decision for him.


    Who would have thought that the Faceless King and Sir Majid would have such great coordination and became indomitable?


    "Also¡­ The global alliance is seriously getting in the way¡­" Ifel Abromich gritted his teeth.


    The n war naturally aroused global attention. Many national entities dipped their toes to investigate the cause and effect of the conflict, and the governing bodies of the countries in the proximity had long prepared their artillery.


    In this n war, the focal point was clearly the Abromich family.


    Therefore, these national entities such as the CIA and FBI had settled their eyes on Ming Zhi Yi''s organization after Ifel Abromich used it relentlessly without consideration.


    When his anger died down and anxiety kicked in, Ifel Abromich finally realized that he had messed up. Tremendously.


    The investigation team found many? proofs of the illegal activities of the Abromich family while Ifel was fighting against the two organizations. While under great pressure and anger, he slipped some clues and traces. Because of such mistakes, the investigation team could now legitimately press charges against him.


    "Damn it!" Ifel Abromich swept away everything on the table. "Damn it all!"


    He huffed in fury.


    He failed! His turf would soon be overwhelmed by the enemies, and the global alliance wasing to get him.


    Ifel Abromich''s eyes narrowed.


    He had to escape now, away from anyone''s sight! Then he could slowly gather power again and get vengeanceter.


    He called his men. "Make preparations, it must be under utmost secrecy¡­"


    Like that, Ifel Abromich secretly made preparations. There were many ways to hide one''s identity and traces in the underworld, so he made full use of that.


    Before anyone could react, overnight, he escaped and took his money and men away. He decided to lie low for a long while until the global alliance lost their interest in him.


    What Ifel Abromich worried about the most was Ming Zhi Yi. Once that man finished his battle with the four families and found out what he had done, the man would not forgive him easily. He might even be kicked out of the alliance.


    ''But I knew many of Ming Zhi Yi''s past activities,'' Ifel Abromich thought. ''That man will not kill me just because of this mistake.''


    After all, he was still Ifel Abromich. He was confident that Ming Zhi Yi would not kill him easily. He still had many strong men and connections that would be useful for Ming Zhi Yi in the future.


    Ifel Abromich could only send a message to Ming Zhi Yi''s son, Lu Jin, that he would be gone for a while. He imed that he woulde back once he took care of the matters with the investigation teams who were hot on his tails. Lastly, he said that he would be entrusting all matters in the underworld to Ming Zhi Yi.


    Then he patted his ?ss and left.


    Ifel Abromich knew that surely, as Ming Zhi Yi was a cautious man, he must have hidden most of his men and resources at another hiding spot, not just in that underworld organization.


    Lu Jin looked at the message that Ifel Abromich sent.


    His face was expressionless.


    "Lu Jin, is there any news from Ifel?" Ming Zhi Yi asked his son while watching the news on the big screen.


    He loosened his necktie.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s expression was not that good.


    The fight which he thought would be over soon with his full-proof n seemed to be taking a long while. Whenever he thought that he had them down, the other party would suddenly jump up and overwhelm him for a while.


    Ming Zhi Yi would have to pressure them again on all sides. But no matter how much he weakened the four families and almost stepped down on them, they would always have the ability to ovee his ?ssault.


    Especially that Xiong family, they seemed to have been left mostly unscathed.


    ''It''s because that idiot Gunan was too useless! If only he did his job well before dying, then things would have been easier.''


    He was clear about the extent of the four families''s power. He nned everything perfectly well from the beginning. Right now, these four families should be in their final stages of struggle. But even though their economic strength appeared weaker, they still managed to get out of the situations he threw at them.


    It was too unbelievable.


    Ming Zhi Yi could not help but feel that the situation was odd.


    Meanwhile, Lu Jin put his phone back into his br??st pocket.


    "Ifel Abromich messaged me that he will be lying low for a while. The global alliance is on his tail."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shed. His mind was momentarily distracted from the four families.


    "He had been lying low for over two months now. I heard that the underworld is chaotic due to him. I even sent my men to ?ssist him. How can he not solve this yet?"


    "Would you like me to oversee the matter, father?"


    Ming Zhi Yi tapped on the table. After thinking about it, he answered affirmatively.


    "Alright. It looks like Ifel cannot handle this matter alone. Make sure that you put those two organizations at their ce."


    Lu Jin bowed to Ming Zhi Yi.


    He did not tell at all that Ifel had already escaped and abandoned Ming Zhi Yi''s organization in the fight.


    Even if he took over now, what was left of the organization would not be sufficient to push back the two growing enemies.


    ...


    With Lu Jin keeping tabs on the underground matters, Ming Zhi Yi once again put down his attention on the underworld and instead focused on the four families. This held more importance to him than anything else.


    Thus, the truth of the matter was hidden away from him.


    *****

 Chapter 748 - A Surprise Attack to LJ Club

    <h4>Chapter 748 - A Surprise Attack to LJ Club</h4>


    However, before Ming Zhi Yi could rx after handing over the underground matters to Lu Jin, an aggressive attack arrived in Lu Jin''spany.


    ¡­.


    The LJ Club was still lively despite the chaos in the business industry. Many people from the upper echelon were being cautious to not host parties that might involve people from other factions, thus, to vent some air, they turned to private clubs instead.


    In one of the private rooms of LJ Club, a group of people were gathered amidst smoke andughter.


    A middle-aged man wearing fashionable custom-made clothes sprinkled a white powder inside a pipe, lit it up, then put it in his mouth. He drew a long air, held it for a while, then blew out a thick billowing smoke.


    Afterwards, he spoke, "The fight between the two factions has no signs of stopping. If this goes on, our prospects will not look good."


    "What are you so worried about? Have you not seen how Ming Zhi Yi kept pushing back the four families? Those arrogant bastards are totally pushovers now. It''s so fun to see! We just need to keep supporting Ming Zhi Yi in the shadows. It is already a great investment for us."


    The other men in the room agreed. All of them were club members who held a great status in the upper echelons and hid themselves as a neutral party.


    Unbeknownst to them, amotion already broke out downstairs.


    One of their bodyguards ran to their room and hurriedly opened the door with a panicked expression.


    "Sir, we need to leave immediately! The police are here!"


    ¡­!


    The men in the room were stunned.


    "P-police? How did the police find their way here?!"


    "Doesn''t the club have a white card with the deputy director?"


    Before the bodyguard could answer, he stumbled forward as if pushed from behind.


    "We came through the door, of course. The deputy you are talking about is also under suspension starting today." He waved his hand. "Arrest everyone here! Do not let anyone escape!"


    The men in the room stood up and panicked. They nervously raised their hands to their heads despite their cold backs.


    They tried to worm their way out.


    "What do you mean, arrest us? We are just guests here. We thought it was a legal club."


    The chief looked at the table filled with small ornate boxes. He stepped forward, picked up the lid, and saw the white powder within it. He snorted.


    "Yeah, sure. The club is legal, but the drugs you were sniffing just earlier are not."


    The men instantly backed away from the drugs. They frantically shook their heads and began to proim their innocence.


    "It¡­ It''s them! They asked me toe here! I didn''t even know it was drugs!"


    "W-what are you saying?! We don''t know who put it there!"


    "Someone must have framed us! That must be it!"


    "Do you even know us? You are using us of colluding with them!"


    "Tsk. Too noisy." The chief cleaned his ears. He gestured to the armed policemen and special forces. "Arrest all of them and confiscate every property."


    ...


    Thus, that night, the perpetually lively and beautiful LJ Club was suddenly filled with the police and special forces. The police contacted the special forces because they received an anonymous but highly conclusive tip. The club was merely a front, and it was actually a base for conducting illegal transactions.


    This was more than enough for the special forces ?ssigned tobat illegal drugs. They barged in with a warrant and searched through the whole club.


    The branches of LJ Club were one of Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi''s main bases of operation. It offered absolute security and secrecy for any illegal or borderline activities. They even had a connection with a high level officer in the police. However, shockingly, it was still discovered by the police despite the utmost carefulness with privacy and security.


    Ming Zhi Yi and his people often went to LJ Club as a meet-up point for under-the-table appointments and business deals involving the underworld. Aside from the fact that the club hid drugs, pr?st?tut?s from human trafficking, and weapons, it also harbored a lot of secret information of the people from high society which Ming Zhi Yi controlled and manipted. The club members were all people who were allied with Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin to some extent.


    If the investigation team went deeper into this, then the people who were previously relying on LJ Club''s absolute confidentiality would be soon dragged into this matter. Once this happened under Ming Zhi Yi''s watch, then his credibility would be lost. People would think twice of cooperating with him in the future.


    Therefore, Ming Zhi Yi could not lose the LJ Club.


    Inside his office, Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes settled on his subordinate who conveyed the report. He asked darkly, "How many ces have been seized?"


    "The police found three clubs so far. They gave a suspension order for all club activities.? The club is in an indefinite lockdown."


    "You destroyed all the traces?"


    "Yes, Master. I also transferred the important files to another safe house."


    Ming Zhi Yi fell silent. He tapped his fingers on the armrest absently for a while. After making a decision, he finally moved. He picked up his phone and dialed.


    Ring.


    In just one ring, the person he called, Lu Jin, answered the phone call.


    "Father."


    "Lu Jin, get back here. You must have heard the news by now. You need to handle the LJ Club."


    Lu Jin was silent in the other line before speaking again. "How about the organization?"


    "Just leave the matter to Ifel. We cannot lose LJ at this critical time."


    "...."


    At this time, Lu Jin looked at the remaining haggard people in the organization.


    The two opposing powers were reallymendable, they almost pulverized the organization into nothing.


    "Alright, father."


    "Also." Lu Jin was about to hang up when Ming Zhi Yi spoke again. "Find the spy. LJ''s security was definitely tight. There is no way that the investigation team would have found something with just themselves alone. There is definitely an insider in yourpany."


    Lu Jin''s eyes lowered to hide the dark ?uster in his eyes.


    "Yes, father. I will handle it as soon as possible."


    Lu Jin ended the call.


    It was out of his expectations that Xiong Zhi and Linfeng would attack LJ Club so early. He had given them the list of Ming Zhi Yi''s core operation bases, but he did not tell them how to get in there or how to destroy them. Yet they managed to do it without detection in a month.


    Perhaps, they already had nted spies before he even met them.


    Lu Jin dully stared outside.


    Was the end truly nearing? He really hoped so.


    "Young master, are you leaving?" One of the loyal subordinates hesitantly asked.


    Lu Jin was roused from his daze. He saw the worry in the subordinates'' eyes.


    Without someone leading them, the organization was doomed to fail.


    Lu Jin paused for a moment before he spoke softly.


    "You have your own mind to judge the situation well. This organization is doomed. Later, the opposing faction wille here and purge all of you. You can escape if you still want your life. Forget that you belong to this organization. Live a new life."


    "But Young Master, how about the Master...!"


    "My father cannot support this organization anymore. That much is clear. He is busy fighting the four families out there. I apologize, but we have to save what we can at the moment. You can only make it out on your own."


    The subordinates looked at each other hesitantly.


    Lu Jin: "Get what you can from this building and hide far away. From now on, this organization is disbanded."


    "Young Master!" The subordinates all kneeled.


    However, Lu Jin''s heart was set in stone. When he gave them this advice, it was hisst act of kindness. After all, these people were going to die in a few hours if they stayed. Whether they escape from this fate or not depends entirely on them.


    Before night ended, Lu Jin had already left the Middle Eastern country for Country C.


    What was left in the organization was cleaned by the opposing faction who came almost immediately after.

 Chapter 749 - Lu Jins Answer

    <h4>Chapter 749 - Lu Jin''s Answer</h4>


    ....


    The weather was rtively nice despite the storm raging in the country''s economy and security.


    A haggard Linfeng arrived at IHZHI main office wearily.


    Hearing a sound, Xiong Zhi looked up distractedly from the paperwork. She stood up when she saw Linfeng.


    "When did youe?" she asked, stunned.


    Linfeng smiled tiredly. "Just now."


    He used their private jet to fly from the Middle East to here the moment Ming Zhi Yi and Ifel Abromich''s organizations were purged. The thorough cleaning would be done by Sir Majid alone.


    Xiong Zhi just heard the news from him. She urged him to sit on the couch while she prepared warm tea and the snacks ready in her bar.


    "Here, drink some to moisten your throat."


    Linfeng obediently drank the warm tea. Then he sighed as he settled on the couch.


    Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, Xiong Zhi''s heart was pained. She stood behind Linfeng and massaged his shoulders.


    "It''s all good that it ends now. You worked hard."


    Linfeng caught her hands and chuckled.


    "If this massage is a reward, then you don''t need to do it. Honestly, I did not do well. Ifel Abromich still managed to escape. He brought some of his men alone."


    Xiong Zhi sat down beside the exhausted man. She patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Linfeng. Isn''t that within our calctions? Gu Zhen will find him. Besides, Ifel Abromich will definitely be unable to retaliate soon. It will take him a long time to recover. He also will not dare to appear before Ming Zhi Yi, considering what he had done."


    Linfeng leaned on Xiong Zhi''s shoulder. In fact, he was used to this kind of sleepless night. When he had worked abroad for more than two years, he pushed himself to the limit and b?r?ly slept.


    However, being spoiled by Xiong Zhi was nice too.


    "I need a cuddle. I miss you so much." Linfeng sniffed her neck.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. She moved aside then patted her ??p.


    "Then, as a reward¡­ Here, rest first. Let me pamper you thoroughly."


    Linfeng immediately grinned andid down. He closed his eyes while enjoying the feel of the soft fingers pressing down on his temples.


    Anticipating, he waited for more.


    But after a few minutes, the woman still continued to massage his head.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful face above him. He yed with a lock of hair dangling over his eyes. "Surely, this is not my only reward?"


    Xiong Zhi chuckled.


    Without warning, she bent down and kissed Linfeng''s lips.


    Immediately, Linfeng held the back of her head. He kissed her passionately.


    "Mmf. Haa." Xiong Zhi pushed for breath.


    After two short breaths, Linfeng sat up, pressed Xiong Zhi against the backrest, and reimed the soft ruddy lips that shone with moisture invitingly. He su?k?d and licked, hungry for more.


    They kissed for a long time, ignoring the world around them.


    "Gaak!"


    There was a short, repressed sound that broke the pink atmosphere in the air.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng immediately separated and looked sideways to the door.


    There, Fang Dien was hastily picking up the documents that fell on the ground.


    Xiong Zhi: "...Why did you not knock?"


    Her tone was cold, obviously dissatisfied at being interrupted.


    Linfeng''s eyes were also ring, although his lips were smiling.


    Fang Dien trembled and almost yelled at his boss.


    ''Why is it my fault?! I''ve been knocking for ages and never got an answer! Here I was, worrying whether you fainted due to overwork, but you were actually just making out with your boyfriend! Get a room, you lovebirds!''


    Fortunately, he controlled himself in time.


    Calm down, Fang Dien. That''s your chairwoman, your boss, your ATM machine, your god of wealth.


    "Oh my, sorry," he said in an obviously fake apology. His face was nk. "I knocked and didn''t get an answer. I thought something happened. Here, I''ll put these down. These need your signature by the end of the day. Please do not mind me and continue with your business. Farewell."


    The door immediately closed.


    Outside, Fang Dien red at the door before walking away while mumbling to himself.


    "Seriously, here we are, busy to our necks, but you two are busy with something else. Why would you do those in the office? A fetish or something?"


    "What fetish? What are they doing?"


    "What else can a couple do in an empty office but make out? They should really get a room--" Fang Dien immediately stopped and looked around.


    Xiao Mei was standing behind him with wide eyes.


    Fang Dien: Fuck. What did I just say?


    "..."


    "..."


    Fang Dien suddenly spoke. "I need to get to my room, I mean my office, fast. I still have so many documents to work on, you see..."


    "Oh."


    "Well then, I''ll go first."


    Xiao Mei looked at his disappearing back. She blinked her eyes.


    Was he shy that she found him muttering about their boss''s personal life?


    Unexpectedly, Fang Dien could be noisy at times.


    Xiao Mei covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ''It''s not like it''s my first time finding it out though.''


    ....


    *******


    Back inside the office, the couple who still continued to do whatever they wanted despite the intermission finally separated.


    They panted as theyid side by side, their clothing in a mess.


    Linfeng kissed Xiong Zhi''s head as he spoke in a low voice. "Lu Jin came back to the country to handle the LJ Club. What is the situation now?"


    Xiong Zhi looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window. "We are on the move. But if I do this, Ming Zhi Yi will start to doubt and look for us. At that time, I am afraid that he will first suspect Lu Jin."


    Linfeng understood her worries. He sat up properly and held her hand. "It is now the time, right?"


    "Un." Xiong Zhi''s eyes shed as she spoke out cold words. "But Lu Jin might die."


    The couple was silent.


    Linfeng stroked Xiong Zhi''s hand. "He knows it. That we areing. He should know how to save himself."


    Although Linfeng said that, he could not help but remember thest meeting they had with Lu Jin over two months ago.


    ....


    After Lu Jin handed them the list, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were still unable to recover from the euphoria in getting the priceless support that Lu Jin gave.


    Soon, Linfeng looked up at the man. His eyes were sharp.


    "You give this to us knowing that it will condemn Ming Zhi Yi, your own father," he drawled. "With Ming Zhi Yi''s cautious nature, he will suspect that there is a high ranking spy around him. You are the first person he will suspect. Do you think that you will be safe from his rage?"


    Lu Jin stared directly at Linfeng''s eyes. "Mr. Zhou Linfeng, are you perhaps worried about me?"


    Xiong Zhi looked up at Lu Jin, too.


    The truth was, she also had the same question as Linfeng.


    Once everything was put in ce and Ming Zhi Yi was cornered to a dead end, Lu Jin was the first one who would be suspected.


    Linfeng did not answer Lu Jin. He merely continued to stare at him.


    Since this person risked everything and gave this incredibly crucial information to them, they could not help but feel responsible for Lu Jin''s safety.


    Lu Jin seemed to see that from their eyes. He lowered his gaze.


    "You two should not concern yourself with my safety. The matter of my survival is something I prefer to handle alone. "


    The couple remained silent.


    Lu Jin looked at them again. This time, his eyes held emotions that were hard to read.


    "Just remember this. No matter what, do not stop. The only payment you can give to me is to end everything."


    ....


    Linfeng''s eyes lowered at the memory.


    ''To end everything.''


    Lu Jin gave them the answer through those words.


    Xiong Zhi also remembered that conversation with Lu Jin.


    Right. In the end, they would still have to do this. She spoke in a determined voice.. "Now that we cut off Ming Zhi Yi''s greatest support, it is time to push him around the corner."

 Chapter 750 - Ming Zhi Yi is getting suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Ming Zhi Yi is getting suspicious</h4>


    ¡­.


    It had been two days since the police turned over the LJ Club. Many members were caught in the act while ying with drugs. They were arrested and the investigation further deepened.


    Many of the club members were supporting Ming Zhi Yi in his frontal attack against the four families. Thus, this problem has greatly affected Ming Zhi Yi''s strength in the economic war.


    ....


    Lu Jin''s footsteps were calm as he approached Ming Zhi Yi''s office.


    Mr. Kang, his loyal subordinate, met him midway and stopped him by the door.


    "Young Master..."


    Lu Jin nced at Mr. Kang''s worried expression. "It''s alright."


    He then pushed the door. A heavy atmosphere immediately greeted him.


    Ming Zhi Yi was seated on his luxurious chair with his head supported by his hand.


    His usualnguid expression was gone. At the moment, his face was devoid of any emotion.


    Lu Jin bowed. "Father, you called for me."


    "Take a seat.''


    Lu Jin followed what his father instructed and sat down peacefully.


    Ming Zhi Yi watched him carefully. His eyes were like that of a snake observing a mouse.


    "For two days, what have you done? Why haven''t you buried the matter with the police yet?" Ming Zhi Yi''s voice was eerily calm.


    "The situation did not allow me to. I pacified the members first and made sure that the transfer of the products and the files was safely done."


    "While doing so, you lost three branches and the rest were seized. Do you think that is considered a proper job?"


    Lu Jin bowed his head. "I apologize."


    Ming Zhi Yi narrowed his eyes. "You are doing quite a sloppy jobtely. Why have you not found the spies yet?"


    "There are many people rted to this matter. It will take a long time to find them."


    "Then just kill them all. They are all tools anyway."


    Lu Jin was silent. He then spoke. "But if we kill them all, we will lose all of our dealers."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can find new people again. The world is filled with many people like them. I want you to end the investigation with LJ, quickly."


    Lu Jin lowered his eyes. "Yes, father."


    Silence fell.


    Ming Zhi Yi observed his son''s expression carefully. He then slowly said, "I have not yet received any news from our underground organization. I sent new people to investigate. Have you heard any news from Ifel yet?"


    "I did not receive any."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes were cold. "This is odd. The matter from the underworld suddenly quietened down and I couldn''t contact my people. What do you think happened?"


    Lu Jin looked up. He met his father''s eyes.


    For a moment, he could feel his father''s subtle killing intent.


    Lu Jin: "Perhaps¡­ They are still fighting with the opposing faction. Do you want me to go there?"


    Ming Zhi Yi was silent. He then waved his hand. "No. Just focus on the LJ Club. Once my men have the results, I will learn it from them. You can leave now."


    Lu Jin bowed and stood up.


    Before he left, Ming Zhi Yi spoke again softly.


    "My son, do you know what I hate the most?"


    Lu Jin stopped on his steps, but did not answer.


    "Betrayal. The people who betray me are looking down on me. Treating me like a fool and pretentiously staying on my side just to get something out of me. I truly, hate, it."


    "..."


    "I will not only kill the spies. I will make sure that I will crush them and let them watch their loved ones get killed in the most brutal way. Did you hear me, my dear son?"


    Lu Jin turned around. His eyes were alienated and indifferent. "I will make sure to keep that in mind until I find the spies, father."


    Ming Zhi Yi nodded. "Do so."


    After Lu Jin left, Ming Zhi Yi looked down at the table where his chess pieces wereid out.


    The situation was too odd.


    First the underground organization he painstakingly built-up was attacked, then the LJ Club got seized by the police.


    It was done in a manner that made it look like it was only a coincidence. But if he thought more carefully, the results of these two situations pointed to him being greatly weakened.


    It was as if a pair of invisible hands was weaving these situations to fall onto his disadvantages.


    If it was another time, dealing with this matter might be troublesome, but at least bearable. However, now that he was focusing his mind on the four families and was using his carefully built power for this fight, this sudden interruption would y a bigger role in pushing him to his defeat.


    Ming Zhi Yi tapped the table.


    If his ?ssumption was correct that there was someone targeting him discreetly while he was busy with the four families, then it was likely that there was a spy hiding around him.


    Not only was it a simple spy, it was a high ranking one at that.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shed with killing intent.


    Only one person could fit into that role.


    Ming Zhi YI called one of his most loyal subordinates.


    "Investigate the LJ Club. Find the spies yourself. Do not let my son know."


    ¡­


    In the Xiong mansion, Xiong Zhi was having breakfast while listening to her subordinates'' reports.


    LJ Club matters were her focal point right now. She was looking for the ce where Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi''s men had hidden their traces. The police already found significant evidence inside the club. But those are not the ones she was looking for. If she found that ce where all the information and the drugs were hidden, then she could end the LJ clubpletely.


    Not only that, but those high ss members would be impacted with this matter and would turn their backs on Ming Zhi Yipletely.


    "Young heiress, we lost contact with our dealers. I think they were looking for the spy." A man she sent in through the help of Tang Yin and William was currently reporting to her through the phone.


    "They are now looking for the spies. You have to stay low for a while. Do not be so desperate to contact them."


    "Yes, young heiress."


    After ending the call, an iing call came. It was only a series of numbers that were unfamiliar.


    Xiong Zhi frowned. The phone she was using right now was upgraded by Gu Zhen and Shinichi Tanaka. It was a traceless phone that erased all data after use.


    This number could not only be contacted if the other line put a code before the number. And Xiong Zhi only gave the code to a few people.


    And they all called on an appointed time unless it was urgent. Despite being confused she answered the call.


    "XX District four in City L." An emotionless voice spoke.


    Xiong Zhi blinked. The voice was familiar. "What is this for?"


    "The ce where we hid the club''s traces."


    !!!


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. "Lu--"


    Toot.


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    The man ended a call after saying two sentences.


    Xiong Zhi recovered from her shock and searched the address that Lu Jin had given to her.


    She called her people again. "Investigate this ce. Don''t get caught."


    ¡­

 Chapter 751 - A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 751 - A Trap</h4>


    Night time.


    Some distance away from an abandoned factory, a car came to a stop and parked at the empty roadside in between old buildings.


    A handsome man turned off the engine before turning around to ask his teammates.


    "Why would they hide something important in an abandoned ce such as this? The police will only be more suspicious if they see peopleing in and out of here."


    The person on the copilot seat beside him was a pretty female. She frowned as well. "We did not pass by any cars. We don''t have a choice but to walk forward. We need to scout how many of them are there."


    Two men on the back seat readied themselves.


    "We will check it out."


    The pretty woman on the copilot seat threw them a small device. "Contact us if there is anything."


    The two men nodded and put on the device under their cors. Then they left the car and blended into the night.


    These four people were Xiong Zhi''s undercover subordinates disguising as talents in IHZHI Entertainment in order to get in touch with LJ Club''s drug dealers and pushers. Their target was to get evidence of LJ Club''s illegal activities.


    If William saw them, he would recognize them as Xiong Zhi''s fresh new talents whom she usually brought with her to ''promote'' them in the entertainment industry.


    As the two men approached the building, they noticed how eerily quiet the abandoned building was. There was no light lit up in the building.


    For a moment, they thought that they got to the wrong ce. However, since the address was given to them by their boss herself, they decided to investigate more.


    They went to the building.


    There was no sight of any people or any activities here. As they moved forward and upstairs cautiously, their hearts started to doubt.


    "Falcon, report on-site status. Did you find any worms?" The pretty woman''s voice sounded faintly.


    Falcon was their code for scouts.


    One of the men answered in a low whisper. "Nothing. There is no one here. We are already on the third floor. No sightings. Did we get the address right?"


    "Is there any basement? Check that first--"


    The sound seemed choppy before it was suddenly cut off.


    "Hawks? Hey, hawks! Shit their line is gone." One of the men said.


    "Your line is gone. We can''t hear from you." The other man pressed on his cor and tried to contact the woman again. He repeated it many times but there''s no answer. Not even a static could be heard from the apparatus.


    "What could possibly happen?" The other man turned to hispanion.


    "The line is suddenly cut off. There''s no way it''s a coincidence," the man said with a grave face. "I think we should get out of here. This ce is suspicious."


    "But let''s check the basement first--"


    Right at this time, a strong blinding light suddenly shone on them.


    The two immediately retreated to a direction away from the light. However, since they were currently blindsighted, they did not see the several men surrounding all their escape routes.


    The two felt a chill on their necks. Their faces were grave as they both took hold of their hidden weapons.


    They did not feel the men''s presence at all! These people were all experts!


    One of the two men tapped a few times on the device under his cor.


    It was the Morse code for the words ''trap'' and ''leave now''.


    He just hoped it works this time.


    ...


    On the other side, the pretty woman kept typing on her ??ptop. She cursed when she saw that she still could not reconnect.


    "This damn thing was working earlier. Why is it not working now?"


    Her eyes were solemn.


    The man in the driver seat looked ahead of the car. He seemed to see a shadow passing by.


    "This is not a defect. This must be the other party''s interruption. We should get out of here."


    The woman nodded. "They must have a device that interrupts the signal. We don''t have a choice. The other side seems prepared. We can only leave them now and request for back-up."


    The man turned on the car engine. When the car moved a bit, he noticed something was wrong.


    "The tire is broken."


    Silence.


    The two looked at each other. Their hands reached for the guns.


    Click.


    Several gun muzzles were pointed at them through the car window. "Come out."


    Lu Jin went to an entertainment establishment aside from the LJ Club under their group''s control. It was another luxury club but was not very well-known to the public. Fortunately, this club was not yet found out by the police.


    This ce was where the high-ranking subordinates of his father were staying at right now.


    When he came in, the people inside the hall turned quiet. Lu Jin did not pay them any mind and went directly to his own office.


    "Ahem, Young Master Lu Jin."


    A voice made Lu Jin''s hand stop from pushing the office door open. He turned around and saw Liu Fung''s worried appearance.


    (A/n: Liu Fung was one of Lu Jin''s people. He was one of the investors of ArtWorld. See ArtWorld Arc.)


    "Why are you here?"


    "Well, I am also a member of LJ Club and people are investigating me, so I came here to hide--"


    "That is not what I am talking about." Lu Jin curtly cut him off. "Why did you approach me? Do you have something to report?"


    "Well¡­ Young Master. Is your position alright? You are the boss''s son so you will not be cast aside, correct?" Liu Fung asked in a cautious tone.


    Lu Jin''s eyebrow moved. "What do you mean?"


    "That...." Liu Fung looked left and right, before stepping closer to whisper. "Ahem¡­ Can we talk somewhere safe? There are many experts here."


    Lu Jin observed Liu Fung''s face. Since this cowardly man dared to do something he did not usually do, then it must be worth his time.


    "Alright." Lu Jin pushed the door open and let hime in.


    The room was locked from inside.


    Liu Fung went to the matter directly. "Young Master, your position is not being threatened, right? Mr. Bing will absolutely not ever get your position?"


    Mr. Bing?


    Mr. Bing was Ming Zhi Yi''s loyal subordinate.


    "Young Master is so capable. I surely jumped on the right boat!"


    "Hold on. Why are you asking me this?"


    Liu Fung shed his fear of Lu Jin.


    The important matter right now was that the person whom he decided to support should not be cast away, or else he too would be cast away along with him.


    So thinking about it, Liu Fung told him what was happening before Lu Jin arrived.


    "Young Master, that man, Mr. Bing took some of the experts from here without your knowledge. When I stopped him, that bastard just grinned at me. He dared to say that the Young Master I am currently serving will not be a master anymore. That traitor said that you... you will soon be dead! As if!" Liu Fung gritted his teeth angrily.


    Lu Jin halted.


    Mr. Bing was one of his father''s men who wanted to be his father''s sessor.


    Lu Jin already knew that the man was coveting his sessor position, but thetter never acted this boldly.


    Because Mr. Bing knew that if showed his ambitious attitude in the presence of his father or Lu Jin, he would die.


    But for Mr. Bing to act boldly like this against Lu Jin, Mr. Bing must have the confidence to do it.


    The man must have received his father''s ?ssurance.


    Lu Jin lowered his eyes while thinking.


    Did his father find out what he did in the underworld?


    But if his father really did know, then Lu Jin must not be walking freely right now.


    Something must have happened.


    A thought urred to him.


    Lu Jin: "How many men did he take?"


    Liu Fung: "Around twenty? They are all experts."


    Lu Jin''s heart thumped.


    He realized what was happening.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. He asked Liu Fung while waiting for the other line to answer. "Do you know which direction he was going?"


    Liu Fung blinked. "They were being discreet.. I don''t know where they went."

 Chapter 752 - Perhaps His Last Call

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Perhaps His Last Call</h4>


    Lu Jin nodded.


    There was no doubt about it. His father was starting to doubt him. Ming Zhi Yi did not trust that Lu Jin would handle the matter with LJ Club smoothly and sent another subordinate to handle the issue instead.


    Lu Jin merely sent the address to Xiong Zhi. If Xiong Zhi sent her people to recover the club''s traces while Mr. Bing and his men were waiting for the spies, then it was likely that there would be a violent exchange between the two opposing parties.


    And it was likely that Xiong Zhi''s people would lose.


    If Xiong Zhi''s people could not handle the torture, Ming Zhi Yi then would find out Xiong Zhi''s existence. Not only that, Lu Jin would be the one who would suffer from this.


    The address where the club''s traces were hidden was only known to two people. Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin.? And now, Mr. Bing.


    If the spies attacked that ce, then his father would know that he was the spy. Once his father also found out what he did in the underworld, Lu Jin would surely be killed.


    That man did not care for his own blood and flesh children.


    Lu Jin was prepared for any oue he would receive from this betrayal. If the matter ended here with his demise, then he had to leave everything alone to those two.


    It''s just that his time came earlier than expected.


    Lu Jin''s eyes were lowered.


    If that was the case, then he should give them everything that he knew while he still had the chance.


    Ring¡­.


    The call was finally answered.


    "Hello?"


    A young man''s gentle voice sounded from the other line.


    Lu Jin closed his eyes as he immersed himself in that soft voice. He should be calling others right now, but in the end, this was the voice he wanted to hear the most at the moment. Since it could be the final call he could make.


    "Who is this?" The voice asked when he did not hear any reply.


    Lu Jin turned around to face the window and opened his eyes. His eyes held many emotions. He still did not speak.


    "Hello? Who is this?" The voice asked again.


    Lu Jin opened his mouth, but no voice came out. He did not know what to say.


    "What is the matter, Yin''er?"


    The voice answered. "Do you know this number, Grandpa?"


    "That must be a spam call."


    "It cannot be. My phone has aplete security system. Only the people whom I gave my number to must know this number."


    Hearing the two talk randomly made the stiff Lu Jin smile gently. It unprecedentedly softened his cold face.


    The voice then became louder as the speaker became closer again.


    "Who are you? If you still won''t answer, I will drop this call."


    Lu Jin''s eyes wavered. He pursed his lips and slowly answered.


    "It''s me."


    Silence.


    Could it be that his voice was not familiar to Lu Yin Ze anymore? It is possible since they had not talked for a very long while.


    Lu Jin straightened his back. He calmed down.


    "I just visited mother recently, so the cleaner must have not seen it yet. I¡­ I ced something there. I hope that you can see it for yourself."


    "You..."


    There was disbelief, anger, and something else he could not identify in his little brother''s voice.


    Lu Jin took a deep breath. He wanted to say many things, but none of them coulde out of his mouth.


    How unfortunate, this could be hisst call, thest time that he might be able to hear his younger brother''s voice.


    "Master!"


    A loud and panicked series of knocks sounded from his door.


    Indifferent to it, Lu Jin closed his eyes. "I...."


    There are still many things that I want to say to you, my little brother.


    I want to tell you how sorry I am. I want to say how proud I am of you. I want you to¡­ call me your big brother again.


    The knocks on the door got louder.


    Lu Jin''s heart was heavy, yet he could not say anything. In the end, he only said the following words.


    "Contact Linfeng and tell him that he needs to save his Young Miss in this address. This ce has around twenty experts right now at most. The address is¡­."


    After saying the address twice, he firmly ended the call without waiting for a response.


    Lu Jin took a deep breath.


    Not being able to have his little brother call him ''big brother'' was one of his punishments. He had no right to be disappointed. He was lucky that he got to hear both his grandfather''s and his brother''s voices.


    Lu Jin gestured to the dumbfounded Liu Fung to unlock and open the door.


    Mr. Kang came running in. He yelled. "Master, we need to leave this ce immediately!"


    *****


    Linfeng looked at the address that his spies had sent to him. He checked the coordinates and the ces near it.


    This ce had an abandoned factory with only two routes leading to it. This ce was a perfect ce for traps.


    Linfeng looked out of the window. He was near that area. Should he check it?


    Linfeng typed a message and sent it to his subordinates. [Are you sure that this is the right address?]


    [Yes, sir. We followed them here.]


    Linfeng sent another message. [This ce is suspicious. Get closer to them but do not reveal yourself,]


    [Roger, sir.]


    These people were the ones that Linfeng sent to help Xiong Zhi''s spies without her knowledge. He trusted Xiong Zhi, however, he could not fully trust the people working for her. When it came to Xiong Zhi, Linfeng must take double the measures.


    Those spies of Xiong Zhi knew who they were working for. If they got caught and tortured, they might reveal their boss''s identity.


    Linfeng had learned a lesson when Xiong Zhi was once kidnapped. Ever since then, he was always careful to not put her in harm''s way.


    A sudden ringing of the phone disrupted his thoughts.


    It was Lu Yin Ze.


    "Linfeng? Where is Xiong Zhi?"


    Linfeng frowned icily. "Why are you asking me about my girlfriend?"


    Lu Yin Ze: "..."


    Because I am unable to contact her, idiot!


    He was forbidden to call her if it was not a business matter after all. He doesn''t have her personal number.


    Lu Yin Ze then answered. "This is not the time for this. My brother just called. He said that you have to save Xiong Zhi in this address. I don''t trust him, but I can''t just ignore this. Is she really okay?"


    Linfeng checked the address that Lu Yin Ze sent to him. The familiar address made him frown.


    He immediately ended the call with Lu Yin Ze without a second word and dialed Xiong Zhi''s number.


    Xiong Zhi answered the call. "Linfeng?"


    Linfeng breathed in relief. "You are alright."


    "?? Yes, I am." There was confusion in her voice. "What is the matter?"


    "Are you still in the office?"


    "Yes."


    "Just stay there and do not go out unless Ie to you."


    "...Alright. But what''s the matter, really?"


    "I think there is something wrong with the address. Lu Yin Ze--" Linfeng suddenly halted.


    A thought urred to him.


    Why did Lu Jin call Lu Yin Ze instead of them?


    "Linfeng?"


    Linfeng returned from his thoughts. His eyes deepened. "Zhi''er, Lu Jin contacted Lu Yin Ze and told him to let me know, so that I can save you from this address. The address is likely a trap. You sent your people there, correct?"


    "I did. I will send a backup immediately." Xiong Zhi''s voice was solemn. There was a rustling sound of papers on the other line.


    "Yes, send some people. I will go to the address immediately."


    "What? No!" Xiong Zhi sounded agitated. "If it is really a trap, then it is a lot more dangerous."


    "The men waiting in ambush might be experts. I am also an expert. I need to get your people out so that nothing would leak to Ming Zhi Yi."


    "But--"


    "Xiong Zhi." Linfeng interrupted. "This is necessary. We can afford disclosing our presence in another way, but not through this one."


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips. Honestly, she would rather have her existence known by Ming Zhi Yi instead of putting Linfeng in a dangerous situation.


    However, this was something she could not make a decision alone. If her spies were caught and tortured, not only her would be implicated, but Tang Yin and William as well. This was something she and Linfeng must be responsible for and avoid at all cost. They must not implicate the innocent ones who they pulled in to get ?ssistance from.


    Xiong Zhi was hesitant, but after a while, she took a deep breath.


    "Then be safe. Bring many men with you. I will send you my people too. Do not get injured, or else I will¡­ I will go on a hunger strike." She wanted to look for a threat, but could not think of anything else right now due to her anxiety.


    Linfeng could not help but chuckle. "Alright. I also don''t want you to be hungry. You too, be safe and do not get out of thepany premises."


    After that call, Linfeng turned the steering wheel around. While calling for reinforcements, his car headed to the address.


    ....

 Chapter 753 - Fighting Against Ming Zhi Yis men

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Fighting Against Ming Zhi Yi''s men</h4>


    Linfeng arrived alone.


    His men had to follow the vehicles that left the building. ording to his subordinates'' reports, the opposing party had the cargo. They left the captured prisoners here with some of their men.


    Now that the safe and the hide-out were exposed, the enemy had to relocate.


    "Master, we cannot save the spies. They are still in the building. We should prioritize the cargo first."


    "I am at the location right now. Just make sure that you get the cargo."


    "Yes, master. Please be careful. The rest of the men there were experts who had the same caliber as I."


    Linfeng made a sound of agreement.


    He arrived at the abandoned factory soon after. The surroundings were quiet except for the sizzling sound from the fire.


    Linfeng treaded carefully. He blended into the shadows and observed the burnt car remains not far away from him. There were many bullet shells on the floor. Dark blood pooled near the car as well. It looked like Xiong Zhi''s people fought hard.


    He was not sure though if the spies who were in the building were still alive or dead.


    But at least, this amount of time would not be enough to extract a confession.


    Linfeng approached the building. The lights were lit on the third floor of the factory.


    Quietly, he took out a gun and a silencer. After checking the bullets and the lock, he took out a slim knife from his coat.


    His dark eyes scouted the surroundings.


    There were at least twenty men in the building, confirming Lu Jin''s information.


    Based on their aura, all of them were qi experts.


    Linfeng carefully checked their qigong thoroughly. There were at least three people who would be a bit of trouble. If they went one on one against Linfeng, they would not win at all. However, if they ganged up on him with their weapons, it might be a bit troublesome.


    However, Linfeng''s advantage was that they did not know his existence yet, as his qigong and killing intent was hidden well. He had to shorten their number little by little until Xiong Zhi''s backup arrived.


    He retreated into the shadows and disappeared.


    A scout looked around carefully while hiding behind arge pir. He was observing his surroundings while preparing to report at any time.


    Without any noise or presence, a pair of hands reached out from behind him. One hand covered his mouth and the other swiped at his throat.


    Linfeng hid the body and picked up the transmitter. He fiddled with it a bit and made sure that the other side would not be able to detect any abnormalities in their scouts.


    Then he sprinkled a kind of powder on the corpse and the blood pools. The powder had a form that dyed the suffusion of the bloody scent in the air.


    At the peripheral areas of the interior of the factory, one by one, the scouts dropped dead without a sound.


    After hiding the body of thest scout on the first floor, Linfeng made sure to clean his gloves and added powder on them as well.


    He stilled, listening to any sounds around him.


    All clear.


    Linfeng flitted silently to the second floor.


    There were three men by the stairway.


    Using the element of surprise and the shadows, he killed them in less than a minute. The effort was spent more on ensuring that no sound of falling bodies would rm the others.


    The three men only saw a shadow before their breath was taken away.


    As he had to deal with three men at once, his actions were notpletely silent.


    However, the miniscule sound waspletely covered by a pained growl.


    "I said I d-on''t know! Arghh!"


    A smell of burnt flesh permeated the third floor.


    "Woman, you will not suffer like this if you just tell us. Who ordered you toe here?"


    "I d-did not s-see their f-faces!"


    "Liar! You don''t want to die so easily huh?"


    Sizzzzle~


    "Aaaaaa!"


    Linfeng moved slightly with his back on the wall and peeked behind the wall. He saw a n?k?d half-burnt woman surrounded by five huge men. Their bodies were on the way, so he could not see clearly what kind of torture they were doing.


    However, the smell and the sounds were enough to tell him what was happening.


    Linfeng nced at the scorched body at the side. The burnt man beside the woman was clearly dead already.


    The yellowing lightbulbs on the third floor were lit so it was impossible to hide in the shadows. He could only hide his presence and move forward.


    He approached them soundlessly.


    If any one turned around, they would immediately see him.


    Linfeng knew that he could not kill them one at a time here. The others would surely be aware of his existence once he fired. If that was the case, then he needed to kill them fast, pick up the spy, then hide again inside the factory and look for the other spies.


    Linfeng pointed his silenced gun at the person who was close to the woman. He was pouring something at the n?k?d woman which made the woman scream in pain.


    "Aaaahhhhh!!!!"


    The man who was holding a hydrochloric acid was shot in the head. The middle of his brows blossomed with red, and his hand jerked sideways. The contents of the bottle of acid was poured to the man next to him instead.


    "Fuck, idiot!" The man next to him yelled in pain and bowed while the flesh on his arm slowly burned.


    While he was yelling, Linfeng had already killed the other two men who spun around and sensed him.


    The third man realized that something was wrong and turned around with a gun, only to see Linfeng''s gun pointed at him.


    His eyes widened as he tried to shout. "Ene-" Enemy!


    Pew--!


    The red hole appeared between his eyes, however, his finger had already pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bullets shot at the floor, and the exploding sound resounded in the factory.


    "Trespassers are in! Get ready!"


    All men within the area immediately sprung into action.


    The man who was injured by the acid quickly used hispanion''s dead body to shield himself from Linfeng''s bullet. With the other hand, he fired back.


    Anticipating his move, Linfeng swiftly dodged the bullet and sprinted forward.


    The others must have heard already. His priority now was the remaining living spy.


    The man shielded by the dead body continued to fire his gun at Linfeng.


    Linfeng b?r?ly avoided the bullets on his foot and grabbed one of the dead bodies. This room was b?r? so there was nothing else to shield him. He kneeled, used the dead body as a cover, and exhaled.


    He aimed his gun urately at the same spot where he had shot the dead man.


    Pew--!


    The bullet went through the hole of the dead man''s body and prated the man''s ?h?st.


    The man fell down on the floor with a groan.

 Chapter 754 - A Dangerous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 754 - A Dangerous Situation</h4>


    Linfeng finished him with another shot on the head while quickly approaching the burnt woman. He could hear the footsteps of those running towards them. It was probably the people from the basement.


    The woman''s face was already half-burnt. It was from the acid that the men used to torture her earlier as well as burns from the car explosion. The rest of her body from the ?h?st down was severely burnt by the explosion like the dead man beside her.


    "K-kill me. I won''t... l-live."


    Linfeng knew that the woman was only hanging on by a thin thread.


    "A-acid... My face..." The woman looked at the bottle of acid.


    Even if the men had not recognized her due to her efforts to contort her face and the burnt marks,ter, if they investigated, they would know who she was.


    Even if she was killed, people could still identify her through her face. Since they were publically introduced by IHZHI, this incident might be connected to Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng nodded. He knew that there was no hope for this woman, especially with the severely tortured body she was in.


    He raised his gun and killed her swiftly to end the pain. After making sure that she was dead, he poured the rest of the acid onto her face.


    There was no need for him to do this on the burnt man since all of his body was burnt. His face was even more unrecognizable.


    Linfeng heard footsteps. He smirked.


    They only sent two people?


    And none of them were from the three of the strongest experts. Perhaps they were testing his abilities.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Linfeng used the dead bodies as cover while moving. The two men were hiding behind the door while shooting.


    In around two minutes, one of them fell. Once he killed one of them, he killed the other easily.


    Linfeng nced at the two bodies at the door. There was no sign of movements from the basement. They must have been waiting for him.


    Basement. The two spies were there.


    The whole infiltration and open fire happened in only ten minutes. Xiong Zhi''s subordinates would being at any time.


    Linfeng carefully moved downstairs. He picked up the guns and spare bullets on his way. He also quietly dragged down the dead bodies with him downstairs in case he needed a shield.


    As he walked, he could feel the deadly auraing from the basement. The three men were showing off their prowess like peacocks.


    Linfeng loaded his gun first. He dragged and rolled down the dead bodies before opening the basement door.


    As expected, he was met by a rain of bullets. He used the dead body as a meat shield while checking the surroundings.


    Linfeng quickly ?ssessed the situation.


    Five men were firing at him, and the three strongest ones of them were guarding the two captured spies.


    Linfeng decided to kill the easy targets first.


    However, the remaining five men were excellent at aiming as well. Soon, Linfeng''s meat shield was tattered. Frowning, he retreated and dragged out another meat shield. He had many meat shields here that he piled up on the door.


    He nned to consume their ammunition.


    One of the men cursed. "Fuck this bastard!"


    Another man spoke. "Contact the other team. The baited fish is struggling."


    "Roger--"


    Linfeng''s eyes narrowed. The next moment, the transmitters on the men''s waists exploded altogether.


    After two guns and two more meat shields, Linfeng sessfully killed one. However, he was not totally left unscathed.


    There were several shallow wounds where the bullets scratched his body.


    "Tsk! What a tough one! Hey, I''ll be using my grizzly, boss!" One of the shooting men asked the man at the center.


    Thetter nodded. "Go ahead."


    The man rolled behind hisrades and took out a modified grenadeuncher. He mounted it on his rifle.


    Linfeng''s gaze darkened.


    M320 grenadeuncher. Single shot, short range to mid range.


    Linfeng was no Juggernaut. If he got hit by that, he would be dead and his body would be in shambles in an instant.


    However, if the manunched it, it would also be the best opportunity to quickly kill him. The other men''s position''s could be bypassed.


    Linfeng was confident in this gamble. He pretended to escape outside but grabbed three bodies to use them as a meatshield. This would not totally block the impact, but it was better than? nothing.


    He gambled on the fact that they were still in the basement. The enemies would not foolishly kill themselves withrge explosions.


    ''In short, the grenade ammunition must have been modified to have less explosive impact.''


    While the rest of the men kept firing, Linfeng''s dark eyes focused on aiming at the man who was holding the mounteduncher.


    As the man aimed the grenadeuncher carefully, Linfeng readied himself. His eyes narrowed as he reloaded behind the wall of dead bodies.


    Bang!


    The recoil unsteadied the man holding theuncher, and Linfeng immediately pulled the trigger then jumped away from the wall of dead bodies.


    At the same time, he threw out a smoke bomb.


    Boooommm!!!!


    The room was instantly filled with stinging smoke that scratched at the throat. The whole basement seemed to shake.


    The man holding theuncher died immediately with a hole on his forehead and fell.


    The red-hot impact in the air still scorched and pushed Linfeng away. To buffer the impact, he rolled on the floor while holding his breath.


    He uncontrobly let out a grunt.


    His clothes were in tatters, and even the bulletproof vest under his shirt was damaged. His sides were burning and he could feel that he had a few internal injuries.


    The grenade just b?r?ly brushed him!


    "Cough, cough. This bastard, he is actually still alive?"


    Swish!


    Despite the smoke, three guns swooped to aim at the location of the cough and fired.


    Utilizing his qigong, he immediately forced himself to jump away. He avoided most of the bullets, but one prated his upper arm and another grazed his leg.


    Without a change in expression, he took out the two spare guns he picked up earlier, flitted constantly around the basement while trying to approach the group.


    His body felt numb when he used qigong to heighten his senses and block the pain.


    "Damn! He is a qigong expert!"


    "Leader, this guy is no joke."


    One man fumbled in the smog and picked up the grenadeuncher, however, Linfeng urately pointed his gun at him and shot.


    Bang!


    "Geurk!"


    The man was killed, and there were only two experts left.


    But the leader used this chance to urately hit Linfeng. He was also a qigong expert and thus, he was able to sense Linfeng''s location when Linfeng killed his persons.


    Bang!


    "Ugh." Linfeng grunted. He was hit on the stomach, but the vest mostly blocked the damage.


    However, another bullet came rushing next and prated the region between his lower right abdomen and h?ps.

 Chapter 755 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Victory</h4>


    Ignoring the pain, Linfeng channeled his qigong and tensed his muscles to block the flow of blood as much as he could.


    His body was full of blood and wounds, but at least the blood flow was slow.


    "Shit! Angor, forget theuncher, you will destroy the basement with another shot. Focus your gun on this man!"


    Unfortunately, the other man had difficulty swiping the moving Linfeng in this smog.


    With focused dark eyes, Linfeng''s sharp jaw was clenched tightly while he exerted his strength to sprint forward.


    Bang! Bang!


    The bullets were almost kissing Linfeng''s heels.


    The two experts were also using all of their concentration to heighten their senses to follow Linfeng''s movement. They remained around the captured spies with vignce.


    But ammunition was consumable. Soon, the two men ran out of ammunition.


    Kachak, kachak.


    It was the sound of an empty barrel.


    "Boss¡­" one of the two whispered.


    "Since we are all qigong experts here, let''s stop using weapons. How about we fight with our fists?"


    Mr. Bing was an impatient man. The opposing party was only one man. He was even wounded yet they could not kill him!


    Mr. Bing wanted to kill this man fast. The way things were going, it might take time before they could kill this man. With his seemingly unending supply of qigong, this man wouldst longer.


    If they could trick this man to abandon his weapon and use his fists, then killing this man would be faster if they could secretly swipe him down when he was caught off guard.


    They could then focus on torturing these trespassers.


    Linfeng''s gun remained pointed at them steadily.


    But he did not fire.


    He pretended to show a cautious look. "There are two of you. I am wounded but you guys are not. Do you think I am insane?"


    "For you to use qigong means you are a martial expert. Isn''t it in our principle to fight fair when using our fists? I will not suggest a fight if you are the only one at a disadvantage."


    Mr. Bing pulled up his shirt. There was a fresh gunshot wound on his upper hip, pretty close to Linfeng''s own wound.


    "Like you, I am injured. So is this guy here."


    The other man pulled his cor down. There was also a gunshot wound on his upper ?h?st near his shoulders.


    Like Linfeng, the flow was slow since they were blocking it with their qigong. However, they would run out of strength soon.


    ''And so will he.'' Mr. Bing thought.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    It was finally favorable.


    In fact, if they could use the grenadeuncher while the other was exchanging bullets with Linfeng, they could possibly kill him before Xiong Zhi''s people arrived.


    However, the previous impact already shook the old basement. With another grenade exploding, the rickety basement would likely copse.


    Then they would all die.


    "I happen to also follow that principle. Since one of us has to die, then let''s die as a true martial artist. Put down your gun first then I will ept your proposal."


    Mr. Bing smiled evilly.


    Haha! This dumb man! He is dead now!


    Mr. Bing gestured to the other man to throw away the gun in his hand before throwing away his own.


    The smog was already disappearing. The two sides could now see each other.


    Linfeng was already quite close to the two men. He stepped forward and threw his gun on the side away from them.


    Silence filled the tattered basement. The lightbulb had been damaged and flickered on and off.


    The interior would sometimes be illuminated faintly, then get swallowed up again by the darkness.


    Linfeng channeled his qigong.


    "Who would go first?"


    "I will." Mr. Bing stepped forward. There was arrogance in his tone and face.


    Linfeng readied himself.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, Mr. Bing kicked off and attacked first. His fist was smooth and fast, moving like was not injured at all.


    Likewise, Linfeng avoided his fist.


    Whoosh!


    Ram!


    Thud!


    The two men exchanged several blows, trying to target the areas with wounds.


    His eyes glinted.


    It was a signal that Xiong Zhi''s people were already inside the building.


    Shiiiiing¡­!


    Suddenly, Linfeng heard a sharp sound in the air. It was different from the sound when the fist hit the air. It was like a thin metallic object was slicing through the air near him.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed as he retreated back like lightning.


    Whoosh!


    The fist with a hidden weapon brushed past his face.


    Drip. Drip.


    Drops of blood fell on the floor. Linfeng felt a slight pain on his chin.


    "Tsk. I was aiming for your neck yet you avoided it quickly."


    Linfeng''s face was dark. "I thought we were only using our fists? Where is the principle you are talking about now?"


    Mr. Bingughed as if he just heard something ridiculous.


    "Principle? You are talking about morals and principles to a person who is from an underworld organization like me? You are really dumb, aren''t you?"


    Linfeng was silent. He was carefully extending his qigong to the surrounding area to hide the iing people.


    He was buying time for the reinforcements.


    "Don''t be sad too much. I thought I could kill you immediately in a few minutes. But you held on for so long! Commendable! What a pity, you''re not on our side."


    While they were talking, the other man behind Mr. Bing sneakily took out a hidden gun from his pocket.


    One of the tortured spies tied on the chair, who was beaten to the point of having his body turn ck and blue, saw the other man''s movements.


    When he saw that the man took out a gun from his pocket, he yelled.


    "Be careful!"


    Bang!


    Before the man could fire at Linfeng, a bullet had already entered his heart.


    Mr. Bing was shocked when he saw a group of people suddenly pouring inside the basement.


    "How...?" How could these peoplee without any noise rming him?


    Linfeng finally smiled.


    "As you said, I should not talk about morals and principles with people like you."


    Mr. Bing was shocked.


    He finally realized what Linfeng just did. Not only did the man interrupted his qigong, but everyone else in this area as well.? Only a huge amount of qigong could interrupt someone''s qigong to the point of filling the whole room.


    A top master among great masters!


    And so far, he only knew one person who could do that.


    His esteemed master.


    Mr. Bing''s face paled.


    Facing this kind of enemy meant death.


    He was the one who got yed!


    Mr. Bing''s killing intent rose to the sky.


    "How dare you deceive me!"


    He channeled all of his qigong for one swift attack.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Quick session of gunshots filled the air.


    Mr. Bing could not even approach Linfeng when he was shot to death.


    His eyes were wide as he muttered. "How¡­ could¡­ there¡­ be¡­ another¡­ person¡­ aside¡­ Master..?"


    Filled with unwillingness, heboriously took hisst breath.


    ....

 Chapter 756 - Linfeng is Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Linfeng is Hurt</h4>


    In the next hour, the dust soon settled.


    Xiong Zhi''s backup team finally arrived on site. After saving the two still living, although heavily tortured spies in the basement, they retrieved the other two spies'' dead bodies to give them a proper burial.


    Linfeng ordered the subordinates to erase all the traces that could be linked to Xiong Zhi''s spies, even including the bloodstains.


    After making sure that they were ready to go, they called the police anonymously.


    The police arrived ten minutester at the abandoned factory. The national investigation team will further investigate the dead bodies and the illegal weapons that were found in the factory.


    Although it remained a mystery which parties fought in this ce, this incident was released to the public, making the already tense national atmosphere be even more depressing.


    .....


    Xiong Zhi was waiting at the IHZHIpany''s entrance. She had been on tenterhooks ever since Linfeng left for the mysterious address. While she was pacing back and forth, a group of cars arrived in front of IHZHI.


    It was her subordinates'' vehicles, and Linfeng''s car was there as well.


    Xiong Zhi immediately ran towards them. "Linfeng!"


    Linfeng was the first toe out. "Zhi''er, you should have waited upstairs."


    Linfeng tried to adjust the cloak. "These are only shallow wounds, don''t worry--"


    The frozen Xiong Zhi immediately moved and pulled his cloak apart.


    Her eyes turned wide when she saw multiple wounds on his body and the tattered clothes. There were obviously critical wounds on his abdomen and arm.


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips.


    He should be in a hospital right now, being attended by the doctors and nurses.


    But she also understood why he came here. It was to avoid suspicion.


    Xiong Zhi fixed his cloak. In a chilly voice, she spoke. "Let''s go up."


    Linfeng: She''s mad.


    While walking, Xiong Zhi took her phone out and called a certain number.


    With the phone on her ear, Xiong Zhi hissed at Linfeng. "Why didn''t you dress it up first? Are you trying to kill yourself?"


    Linfeng: Ah, she''s really mad. But I worked very hard though.


    Xiong Zhi was hard this time. She ignored his aggrieved look.


    The other line answered. "Who is this?"


    Xiong Zhi: "Lu Yin Ze, please do me a favor. Send the best doctors in treating gun wounds that you have to IHZHI Company. As fast as possible. Keep it a secret."


    "Wha--"


    Toot. Toot. Toot.


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his phone, stunned.


    For Xiong Zhi to personally call him first, this must be urgent. Who got hurt?


    Suddenly, he remembered Lu Jin''s words earlier.


    Could it be rted to that..?


    Anxious, Lu Yin Ze immediately called the hospital and discreetly sent the doctors he trusted quickly.


    ...


    Xiong Zhi pulled Linfeng to the private elevator. Her face remained cold.


    Linfeng spoke. "My wounds look bad, but if you look closely, the flow of blood is very slow. It''s not life threatening."


    Xiong Zhi did not speak. When they were finally alone in the elevator, she faced Linfeng. She then noticed the two-inch wound just near his neck.


    Her heart thumped. Her face darkened. If the slice was just a little further down, Linfeng might have died.


    Linfeng tried to break the silence and reported.


    "My men are after the cargo. I have sent reinforcements for them. This incident will likely turn out bigger than we expected. Ming Zhi Yi might really catch us this time."


    "...."


    "However, he will not know who was after him. The people I sent have ways to hide their identities. We can only wait for news, if they will be sessful in intercepting the cargo or not."


    "...."


    There was a heavy silence in the air.


    Linfeng peeked at Xiong Zhi. He was not used to this side of Xiong Zhi directed at him.


    It seemed¡­ he had gotten used to her unfailing pampering.


    He looked down at their intertwined hands.


    She was holding his hand tightly.


    Linfeng could not bear to see Xiong Zhi so silent like this.


    He knew that she got really worried after seeing him like this. But he was really fine.


    Linfeng faced the silent Xiong Zhi. He was about to hug her.


    "Don''t hug me."


    "..."


    "You might get hurt. We should dress your wounds first. Once they are healed, we can hug then."


    A bolt of lightning seemed to strike Linfeng.


    Did it mean that their intimate contact would be less?


    "I''m really okay--"


    Xiong Zhi looked at him coldly.


    Linfeng''s head drooped slightly. "Alright..."


    They arrived at the chairman''s floor and walked towards Xiong Zhi''s office.


    They met Fang Dien on the way.


    "Boss," he greeted.


    Xiong Zhi spoke to him while still walking. "Bring the emergency kit to my office."


    Fang Dien also saw Linfeng''s sorry appearance. He nodded and quickly hurried to get the kit.


    Xiong Zhi carefully helped take off the cloak from Linfeng''s shoulders. She made Linfeng sit down on the couch.


    "Boss, I will leave it here." Fang Dien put the kit on the table.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I will take my leave now."


    He bowed and then left, since the two seemed like they had something to talk about.


    No way, the atmosphere there was terrible! Only fools would stay!


    Xiong Zhi opened the kit and paused. She was not sure how to do it, so after thinking, she looked up at Linfeng nkly.


    "What to do first?"


    Linfeng blinked. His Young Miss was acting calm, but he could feel that she was about to explode anytime. "Cleaning first, so... Alcohol."


    Xiong Zhi quietly took the alcohol and cotton. Next, she took off Linfeng''s tattered shirt. When she saw his body fully, she froze.


    There were many wounds. Blood had already begun to clot here and there. There were also smudges of ashes and dust.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand that was holding the alcohol shook. She calmed down the anger and heartache in her heart. "What to do?"


    "Dab it with cotton first¡­ No, let me do it."


    Linfeng was about to take the alcohol from Xiong Zhi''s shaking hands when thetter avoided it and red at him.


    "No. You are injured. Can you even move? If I could carry you, I would have done it earlier."


    Linfeng: ...But why are you angry at me?


    But he still obediently lowered his hand like a good boy.


    With red eyes, Xiong Zhi dabbed the cotton pad with alcohol and cleaned the wound on his abdomen. She was meticulous to not touch the wound itself and focused on the surrounding areas. Once the doctors arrived, they could clean it.


    Her forehead was sweating. She poured all of her energy on cleaning his wounds.


    Time passed with only the silence and heavy breathing in the office.


    When she was cleaning the wound on his arm, Xiong Zhi was finally unable to hold it in.


    In a cold but repressed tone, she woodenly asked, "Why do you have so many wounds? I told you to be careful. You did not have to face them alone. You should have waited for my people to arrive."

 Chapter 757 - The Fate that Awaits Him

    <h4>Chapter 757 - The Fate that Awaits Him</h4>


    Linfeng gazed at Xiong Zhi''s face. He answered gently. "If I waited more, then they may find out something from the spies and immediately report it. The more time they have in torturing them, the riskier it will be for you."


    Xiong Zhi''s slender brows frowned. But her moving hands were still light and gentle. "I told you that it is fine even if my name ended up getting exposed to Ming Zhi Yi. I would rather have my ns exposed than have you get hurt like this."


    Since her rebirth, her greatest purpose in defeating her enemies was to protect Linfeng. What was happening now, was this not ironic?


    Linfeng stopped Xiong Zhi''s hand. Her hands were cold and pale like her face. "I''m not nning to die.. I can afford to get hurt this much because I can bear it." His hands ??r?ssed her face. "So please, don''t look at me like I am b?r?ly hanging on a thread. Your man is strong. I am really fine." He kissed her lips. "So don''t worry too much, hmm?"


    Xiong Zhi opened her mouth and bit his lips angrily.


    She was really upset. Not at Linfeng, but at her people who camete, at Ming Zhi Yi who hurt her man to this point, and to herself who carelessly sent Linfeng alone.


    "Ouch." Linfeng backed away and covered his lips. He pouted. "I am hurt by your bite, though."


    Xiong Zhi hastened to put down the cotton and lowered her eyes to his lips. "S-sorry, did I bite you too much?"


    Linfeng hugged her waist. On his face was azy grin. "My lips need a healing kiss."


    Xiong Zhi gritted her teeth. She seriously wanted to push this pervert for being naughty and careless when he was heavily wounded. But she held it in.


    "Chairman, the doctors are here." Fang Dien''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Let them in."


    There was a bullet stuck inside his abdomen, but fortunately, it did not injure the organs. However, the muscle ligaments were injured.


    Soon, the bullet was extracted from Linfeng''s wound. They cleaned all of his wounds, disinfected them, bandaged him up, and applied ointment on the bruises. They put a thin brace on his lower torso to avoid moving the affected area as much as possible.


    Finally, after making sure that the doctors would stay quiet about this, everyone left the couple alone in the room.


    Linfeng changed into clean clothes, a ck long sleeved turtleneck shirt and a coat.


    If not for the patch over wounded face, he looked absolutely normal, as if he had not suffered heavy injuries.


    Xiong Zhi was stuck to his side. She would ask him if he needed something every minute.


    "Do you need water?" Xiong Zhi asked again for the nth time.


    The man sighed. He put down the papers in his hand. "How many times have you asked me that? You already gave me water a few minutes ago. I don''t want to keep dropping by thefort room."


    Xiong Zhi sat beside Linfeng. "How do you feel? Are your wounds still hurting?"


    Linfeng chuckled helplessly. "The doctors just left. You heard from them that it''s nothing to worry about. So you, my dear miss, should get some rest. We need to go to the Xiong mansion now."


    "No. We should stay here for tonight. You cannot move yet. Fang Dien already prepared our bedroom next door." Xiong Zhi leaned her head on Linfeng''s uninjured shoulder, careful to avoid the wounds.


    Linfeng kissed her head. "Are you feeling better now? You are not angry anymore?"


    Remembering her anger earlier, Xiong Zhi''s face instantly darkened.


    Linfeng: ¡­.me my mouth, why do I have to remind her.


    Xiong Zhi held his hand. Her face was grave.


    "I am not angry at you. This time, I just realized that I am taking my sweet time for too long. As long as Ming Zhi Yi is alive and well, things like this will not stop."


    Linfeng understood her words. "Are you moving your ns forward?"


    "Yes. Even if we can''t get the cargo, I will go all out and pressure him on all sides. The underworld organization is already in a bad condition. What we have now is enough. But of course, it will be for the best if we have the cargo."


    "Lu Jin might not be able to help us anymore after this."


    Remembering Lu Jin, Xiong Zhi''s eyes lowered.


    "Right, Lu Jin. Do you think we should save him?"


    Linfeng looked ahead, outside of the floor to ceiling window.


    "How can we save him when we don''t know where he is or what he is up to? Besides..."


    Linfeng remembered what Lu Jin said.


    ''Just remember this. No matter what, do not stop. The only payment you can give to me is to end everything.''


    Those words clearly meant to not mind whatever happened to him.


    Linfeng whispered. "....Besides, that man likely knows what fate awaits him."


    ******


    A pungent fishy smell filled the air.


    In a dark room with only one dimmplight, the sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed. It was followed by a man''s grunt.


    Ptooh!


    Lu Jin spat a mouthful of blood.


    The fur carpet was now dyed red by his blood.


    "Are you still not going to tell me?" A chilling voice that made one''s back cold sounded above him.


    Lu Jin raised his head.


    There were bruises on his face and his lips were bleeding. His clothes were in tatters. Two pairs of hands were forcing him to kneel on the floor.


    In a blurring vision, he saw the speaker''s face, which had the same features as his own.


    "I don''t know what father is talking about--"


    Bam!


    Ming Zhi Yi''s fist struck Lu Jin''s face once more with a loud explosive sound.


    Lu JIn''s head was flung sideways by the impact. He tried to forcefully open his eyes while enduring not to faint.


    His father''s strikes were not merciful. They were all very heavy, like falling giant boulders mming on the ground.


    Later, Ming Zhi Yi wiped his hands, took off his tie, and unbuttoned the bu??ons to his corbone. His sensual yet decadent aura could charm anydy.


    His dark eyes were eerily cold. "Do you think you can hide from me the matters of the underworld forever? Are you and Ifel in cahoots with each other?"


    Ming Zhi Yi was truly angry.


    He was doubtful at first how the chaos in the underworld suddenly died down. The loyal men whom he left in his organization did not report anything to him in two whole weeks. He thought it was because his men were in constant life-threatening situations and thus was too preupied. However, even though the matter had died down, none of his men reported back to him.


    Even Ifel seemed to be unreachable.


    He had no choice but to send his men there again without Lu Jin''s knowledge.


    But when his men reported that they could not find traces of their organization in their bases, Ming Zhi Yi became more suspicious.

 Chapter 758 - Looking For Something

    <h4>Chapter 758 - Looking For Something</h4>


    Ming Zhi Yi told his men to investigate deeper and contact the other spies.


    However, what his men found out instead was that their former striving organization was now obliterated by the opposing forces, and the survivors had all fled.


    Ming Zhi Yi was stumped.


    How could the situatione to this point?!


    His mighty organization!


    The organization he carefully molded to his liking, an undefeatable and powerful force. Howe only ruins were left of it now?!.


    When his people reported how the mighty organization had fallen to this extent, Ming Zhi Yi''s face and neck turned red in anger!


    That stupid Ifel Abromich!


    When Ifel Abromich previously called Ming Zhi Yi and asked for thetter''s permission to use the organization, Ming Zhi Yi only intended to give him a tiny ''bit'' of power, so Ifel could protect himself from the international bureau until Ifel could use his own strength.


    But that man used all his men like expendable ammunition! His painfully built organization was ruined by Abromich''s careless and lousy strategy!


    Ifel''s orders forces Ming Zhi Yi''s capable men to suicide missions!


    Ming Zhi Yi''s killing intent rose once more. He looked at Lu Jin coldly. "I had trusted that you would do your job well, but you gave me a shocking surprise instead."


    Lu Jin tried to open his swollen eyes. "Your people...did they tell you that the two opposing forces have excellent strategies that made the organization fall?"


    Ming Zhi Yi chuckled at Lu Jin''s response.


    "Ha." Keep lying, son.


    He crouched down and roughly pulled Lu Jin''s head backwards by the hair.


    "Lu Jin, ah, Lu Jin. Do you really think that you can fool your own father? My loyal men will not obey Ifel to suicide missions without my permission. Unless they are encouraged by the ''Young Master'' whom they look up so much. My organization and spies are all hidden well. For the opposing parties to know them in a timely and organized manner, this just tells me one thing." His tone became emotionless. "They have a spy on my side who has been working for me for a long time."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face went closer to Lu Jin''s. He jerked thetter''s head back with a tighter grip. "And there is only one person who can intercept my men and prevent them from contacting me. Lu Jin, there is only one person who can make me blind and deaf to what is happening down there. I don''t have to guess who it is."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shone with a cold and cruel light. His aura emanated killing intent.


    The gall!


    Lu Jin was forced to stare into his father''s dark and unfeeling eyes. However, within those empty eyes were trembling irises.


    "My son, tell me, why did you betray me, your father?"


    Lu Jin did not answer immediately. He pondered for a while, while looking at those eyes that spoke a thousand words.


    ''Aside from anger, what else is there?''


    Seeing his silence, Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes narrowed. His hold in Lu Jin''s hair got tighter.


    "Who did you betray me for?"


    Silence.


    "Speak." The hand tightened even more.


    Lu Jin did not even grunt from the pain on his head. He was still looking into his father''s eyes.


    He could only see anger and rage.


    Ming Zhi Yi became more irritated by Lu Jin''s silence. He forcefully let go of his hair, threw him down, and took a deep breath.


    He looked at the men who were holding Lu Jin.


    "All of you, leave."


    The men let go of Lu Jin and left the room.


    Lu Jin slumped on the ground. His knees were bleeding. His whole body ached with Ming Zhi Yi''s brutal strikes and kicks from earlier. He did not even protect himself with qigong. He received his blow with his b?r? body.


    A strike of his father could easily kill a man. If Lu Jin''s body was not honed as a martial artist, he would have been killed twice now.


    The tense atmosphere in the air got heavier when only the two of them were left.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at his hand that was dyed with his own son''s blood.


    No matter how much he thought about it, Lu Jin was surely working with other people. And his hunch was telling him that it was a group he did know of yet.


    It could not be the legendary family. If it was the legendary family, he would have known. Or else why would those old men be on the receiving end if they knew where Ming Zhi Yi would attack them?


    It must be a third party who harbored grudges against him. A group of capable people that his son could entrust his life to.


    Whoever Lu Jin was working for, they had the capabilities, and they surely hid them well.


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at his son. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ''So it has toe to this.''


    He went to one of the drawers and opened its lock.


    The familiar sound of his father''s movements made Lu Jin know what kind of fate was waiting for him.


    He tried to open his swollen eyes and look.


    His steps echoed in the whole room.


    Ming Zhi Yi put down the case beside Lu Jin. He started to wear his synthetic ck gloves.


    "I never imagined that I would use this set of magnificent knives for my own son. In the end, I am not any different from ''that man''." Ming Zhi Yi suddenly chuckled. "Haha, when did we ever be so different? Since the beginning when I married your mother, I have never be different from him. What a twisted fate, don''t you think, my son?"


    Lu Jin looked at his father''s face. It was a face of many secrets, a face that could be maddeningly angry at one moment then wouldugh like he was imprinting a happy memory the next.


    But now, when his eyes met his father''s, he could only see crazed rage and ruthlessness.


    Ming Zhui Yi opened the case. The sounds of knives hitting another metal made the image of man in gloves eerie.


    "Why did you not defend yourself with your qigong? If you have done so, you can still stand up and walk on your own. Then you canst with these knives longer."


    Lu Jin lowered his eyes. "I never used qigong against you."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s hand halted.


    He looked at his son with a smile, but his eyes were unfeeling. "Is that so? What a foolish child."


    Lu Jin stared up at him again.


    That was right. His father was the kind of man who became calmer the more that he was angry.


    A truly scary person.


    "So why did you do it? Why did you betray me?" Ming Zhi''s voice was calm as if he was only chatting about some random everyday stuff with his son.


    Lu Jin plopped on the ground and looked up at the ceiling. He could not describe what he was feeling at the moment.


    Was it fear? eptance? Or disappointment?


    Perhaps all of it.


    Lu Jin slowly answered. "I...fulfilled my promise."


    "What?"


    "I fulfilled my promise to you."


    "Ha..." Ming Zhi Yi gave an exasperatedugh. It was for a short moment at first, but then grew louder into a full-blownughter. "Hahaha! What nonsense! A promise? Did I make you promise to betray me at the most critical time? To destroy what I have when I needed it the most?"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned red. The anger that was boiling inside his heart overflowed.


    "You spoiled everything! You did not only ruin my organization, but you gave out all the things to my enemies that could bring me down. You destroyed my n!"


    Ming Zhi Yi figured it out.


    If his son was willing to bring down the organization, there was no question that he would not bring him down in other ways. Ming Zhi was sure that Lu Jin must have given out all of his secrets, his ns, and his well hidden spies to that mysterious force.


    Or else, why could Ming Zhi Yi still not bring down the legendary families with his perfect n?! Why was nothing going in his way?!


    Ming Zhi Yi clutched the small knife. The light from themp glinted off the paper thin de.


    "Son, I never considered losing. Especially not because of a traitor on my side."


    Lu Jin silently watched his father.


    He was searching for something in his father''s eyes. Yet, even when it came to this point, he never once found it.


    His eyes dimmed.


    He truly hoped that at least once before everything ended, he could see it.


    ....

 Chapter 759 - Possessed By a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 759 - Possessed By a Ghost</h4>


    Lu Jin still remembered the first time he saw his father''s face without his usual gentle mask on.


    ****


    It was raining heavily due to the storm. Because of the weather, the whole family extended their stay in the Lu Mansion. Since his father, mother, little brother, and grandfather stayed in the same house, Lu Jin felt that despite the storm, this day had be his favorite day.


    His grandfather came to the living room where they were in.


    "Grandpa!" Lu Jin ran to his grandfather.


    His little brother could not run as quickly as him and tumbled on the carpeted floor. Because Lu Jin was already in his grandfather''s arms, the child who was not even three years old got jealous and cried.


    Old Lu was holding a small box in his other hand.. He could not carry the younger one while his hand was still carrying the other boy.


    Lu Jin patted his grandfather''s shoulder. "It''s okay, Grandpa. You can put me down. Little Yin wants you to carry him."


    Old Lu''s smile turned a lot softer. "Oh my, how can I do that to my little prince? Since I have two hands, I shall carry you both."


    He turned to his daughter who was watching them with a smile while leaning against his son-inw. "Fan Rong,e here. This gift is for you."


    "For me?" Lu Fan Rong separated herself from Ming Zhi Yi''s warm embrace. She took the blue box curiously. "What is it?"


    Meanwhile, Old Lu took the crying Lu Yin Ze into his arms and carried him.


    Now the two boys were in his arms.


    Ming Zhi Yi stepped forward to help Old Lu. "Father, be careful. The two boys are quite heavy."


    "Some of my hair might have turned white, but I still have the strength to carry them both. I am not that old."


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled helplessly.


    "Daddy, Daddy, Little Yin is sleeping~ How can he sleep so easily?"


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled at the tiny Lu Jin. He patted the sleeping Little Yin in Old Lu''s arms.


    Lu Fan Rong asked her father again. "What is it, father? Why did you give me a gift? Is today a special day?"


    "It is nothing special. I just saw this ne in the ancestral hall and remembered what I promised to your mother back then."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s hand halted.


    The small Lu Jin blinked his wet round eyes at his father who stopped patting Little Yin.


    His younger brother began to stir. He was probably asking for thefortable pat of their father again.


    Lu Jin noticed it and tried to take Ming Zhi Yi''s attention.


    "Daddy..."


    "What kind of ne?" Lu Fan Rong curiously asked as she began opening the box.


    Ming Zhi Yi ignored his son''s calls. His dark eyes were focused on the box that Lu Fan Rong was holding.


    A sh of vivid blue light shone from inside.


    Old Lu proudly showed off. "It''s the millennium ne that symbolizes long life and prosperity. Thirty years ago, this ne cost almost a hundred million yuan. Now, it''s value must be way more, maybe even a billion."


    When Ming Zhi Yi saw the fancy vivid blue diamond ne around fifteen carats, his eyes glinted with a dark light.


    "Daddy?"


    Inexplicably, little Lu Jin got scared of that look for a moment.


    It was not like his gentle father at all.


    "Oh my~ So stunning¡­ But how can a small ne like this be so expensive? Even if it''s a blue diamond, that''s too much. Is it owned by a former queen of a defeated kingdom?"


    "Haha, why is your head still in fairy tales? That time, a certain family wants to attack me because I chose to marry your mother and not their candidate. So they purposely raised the price when they learned that I wanted it."


    "Oh? There is a story like that? It has been so long and mother already left this world. Is that family still against us?"


    "That family is now gone."


    A loud cry suddenly filled the room.


    "Daddy! You are hurting Little Yin!"


    The two boys'' cries made Ming Zhi Yi return to his senses.


    "What happened?"


    "Why is the Little Yin crying?"


    Ming Zhi Yi took his hand away, momentarily at loss. "I..."


    "Waaahhh¡­." Little Yin kept sobbing and crying loudly.


    When Old Lu lifted up the boy''s shirt, he saw a bruise on the white skin of the child.


    "What did you do?!" Old Lu glowered at Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi lowered his head remorsefully. "I seem to have identally put a lot of strength while patting him."


    "You..!" Old Lu was incensed.


    The way the child was crying, his precious grandchild must have been hurt quite a bit!


    After telling the servants to call the doctor, she looked at her husband.


    "What happened? It''s not like you. Did you¡­ did you see something again?"


    Ming Zhi Yi was silent for a moment. His eyes gazed deeply at the box. "Yes. I was out of it for a moment. I''m really sorry."


    Old Lu harrumphed. "I told you, Fang Rong, marrying a sick husband will not do this family any good!"


    "Father, don''t speak that way! Ming Zhi Yi is the father of my children."


    Old Lu looked at little Lu Jin who seemed terrified of what is happening.


    The old man calmed his anger.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at Lu Fan Rong. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt him. I¡­ I will step outside for a moment."


    "Dear..." Lu Fan Rong worriedly looked at him.


    Lu Jin looked at his father''s back with wide wet eyes.


    "Dear grandson, Grandpa shouldn''t have shouted. Did I startle you?" Old Lu held Lu Jin''s hand gently.


    The little boy shook his head and remained looking at the direction where his father had gone.


    Little Lu Jin clearly saw it.


    His father''s eyes turned dark and scary, like those viins in the movies. His father''s hand that was on Little Yin''s back clenched, hurting Little Yin in the process.


    Earlier, his father¡­. was really scary.


    "Jin''er?"


    Little Lu Jin looked at his grandfather. "Grandpa, I will go to Daddy."


    Lu Jin broke away from his grandfather and then ran out of the room to chase after his father.


    His father was probably possessed by a ghost. Or else, how could his caring father act like a bad viin so suddenly? He must shoo the viin away so that his father would not hurt Little Yin again!


    The little boy followed after his father until his father reached an area without anyone else around.


    Little Lu Jin saw his father enter a room. He tiptoed and peeked into the room.


    Then he heard a small and repressed whisper.


    "Mother¡­ I found one of your possessions. But it''s in their hands."


    Lu Jin looked at his father who seemed to be talking to someone. He looked towards the direction where his father was talking to.


    ?


    Little Lu Jin was confused.


    "...I know. But I can''t take it yet. That cursed old man stole what is rightfully ours..."


    There was nothing there but just empty air.


    "...Mother¡­ Give me some time. Soon, soon, you will rest soon..."


    Little Lu jin looked at his father again who was talking to himself.


    He finally confirmed that his father was really possessed by a ghost!


    ****

 Chapter 760 - Lost

    <h4>Chapter 760 - Lost</h4>


    There was a loud noise echoing in Lu Jin''s ears. His closed eyes fluttered and opened slowly, showing a pair of misty, ink-ck eyes.


    Lu Jin groggily woke up from the sound of knocking on the door. He strained to move his sluggish body.


    Clink.


    The metallic sound of collision sounded as the chains around him moved. His clothes were in tatters. There was no part of his body that was not covered by his blood.


    Ming Zhi Yi was standing on one side. He was wiping the knives he had previously used on his own son. The bloody whip was on the floor..


    The way he wiped the knife in a calm manner made Lu Jin know that his father was still seething in anger.


    Ming Zhi Yi stopped his actions suddenly. His dark eyes turned towards him.


    Empty, like bottomless holes.


    "You woke up."


    Lu Jin was silent. Every inch of his body was painful. Just a little movement felt like he was being tortured again.


    His father mostly incurred skin deep wounds with the knives, and the deeper ones avoided the arteries but pierced the muscle tissues, so that Lu Jin would not immediately die yet at the same time feel excruciating pain.


    However, the whipping had worsened the wounds, leaving bloody pelts on his body. Some of the internal organs were also damaged due to the beating.


    Lu Jin felt like every part of his body was thoroughly damaged.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Master, I have something to report." The sound from the door came again.


    Ming Zhi Yi ignored it. He put down the knife and approached Lu Jin.


    "How are you feeling? I made it so that you will not die so quickly. But of course, the pain will make you wish that you would rather die." Ming Zhi Yi pulled the chains.


    "Ungh!" The chains on Lu Jin''s arms and feet moved violently, making the wounds on his body open up more.


    Lu Jin felt all the paine to him in tumultuous waves.


    "....!!!" He could not help but yelp in pain.


    Ming Zhi Yi watched him silently. There was no emotion on his face.


    "Tell me, who are the people you are working with?"


    He pulled the chains again.


    "Ungh!"


    "Just tell me a name."


    "Ahhh..."


    "Son, are you really willing to risk your life for them? For the people whom you probably don''t know well? Those people know what fate awaits you once I find out that you betrayed me. But they still let you. They do not care about you at all."


    "Mom--"


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly stopped pulling. "What?"


    Lu Jin panted. "Mom¡­ cares about you. But why¡­ why didn''t you choose her?"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes darkened. "...I thought you had something to confess, but you are just spouting nonsense."


    "Mom knows¡­ that you see things that aren''t there. But she epted you..." Lu Jinboriously spoke while panting.


    There was a fierce light in his eyes as he asked the question which nagged him for many years.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s hand clutched at the chains. His face was cold.


    "She epted me? No, she never epted me! The one she cared about was the non-existent Ming Zhi Yi! That fake man I created to fool her!" Ming Zhi Yi roared.


    Whenever that woman was mentioned, all the anger he was restraining just erupted.


    "You are trying to rile me up with your dead mother, huh? What a smart move. But it doesn''t change the fact that your life is in my hands now."


    He pulled the chain again.


    In Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes, there were four bloody hands pulling at the chains.


    One pair was his, and the other pair...


    ''Pull it harder.'' A cold man''s voice sounded in his ears.


    Ming Zhi Yi pulled the chain more violently.


    "Aghh!" Lu Jin felt like his limbs would tear.


    "Tell me! Who did you help?"


    ''He is a traitor, son. His blood has the blood of the Lu family. The family of traitors.'' A woman''s sweet yet crazy voice whispered in his ears.


    ''Let him die.''


    ''Die.''


    ''Kill him.''


    ''Kill.''


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned red. "If you waste more of my patience, even if you are my son, I will kill you."


    Lu Jin screamed in pain. His head tilted backwards painfully and the wet ck locks stered on his bloody forehead. The blood flowed more vigorously, making the dark red pool growrger.


    Lu Jin felt that he was losing consciousness. He could see whites in the corners of his vision, and the sight before him was losing colors.


    "Master! It is urgent!" The knocks became louder.


    Ming Zhi Yi halted, panting.


    His dark eyes turned towards the door.


    Ming Zhi Yi passed by the table and picked up the knife. He opened the door.


    "Master--"


    "If you are reporting nonsense, I will kill you."


    The subordinate swallowed. He looked at his master''s knife and his bloodied hands.


    "I-I¡­ t-the..."


    "Speak clearly."


    "T-the cargo. The cargo was lost."


    Silence.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s manic eyes calmed down.


    A long red gash appeared on the man''s throat.


    "I--..."


    The man covered his neck and gurgled, but in the end, he could not stop the blood. He stumbled down on the doorway.


    His dead bodyid on the ground with his eyes wide open.


    Ming Zhi Yi kicked him away and stepped out of the room.


    His men standing on the side lowered their heads.


    Their master was enraged.


    The sight of him covered in blood with cold eyes and brimming with killing intent was terrible. It signified death. Even if they were experts, they could not help but fear for their life.


    Ming Zhi Yi stopped. He looked behind him, at the door he had just passed through.


    He wanted to go back there and kill the insolent bastard inside countless times. But if he did, then the information he was asking for would just get buried in the snow.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shifted to one of the men who was bowing his head.


    "You."


    "Y-yes, master."


    "Make sure that no one will go near that door. It is a priority."


    "Yes, master."


    Ming Zhi Yi finally looked at the man who apanied the person he had just killed.


    The man was kneeling on the ground and trembling.


    Ming Zhi Yi. "Tell me the details."


    ....

 Chapter 761 - Lu Jins letter

    <h4>Chapter 761 - Lu Jin''s letter</h4>


    In the Lu family''s solemn burial site, a tall man with ?ustrous silver hair was walking slowly. His silver-blue colored eyes were in deep thoughts.


    Because of his brother''s mysterious call, he could not sleep well in the past nights. In the end, he visited the family''s burial site.


    He wanted to check if his brother really left something in their mother''s mausoleum.


    Soon, Lu Yin Ze arrived in front of the entrance of his mother''s mausoleum. He entered the well-maintained tomb and looked at his mother''s picture. After staring for a while, he bowed respectfully to give his mother a proper greeting.


    He then took out his own handkerchief and wiped his mother''s portrait.


    "Mother, how have you been? The family is¡­ we''re doing our best to tide through the storm, despite what''s happening.." His eyes became gloomy. "We lost a lot of properties, and several subsidiaries failed. Our trusted men also suffered, we lost many of them. Grandfather is having a hard time. But we can handle this much, so do not worry too much about us."


    Among the four families, it was the Lu family who suffered the most. Old Lu aged by a lot in the past months. He lost a lot of hair and sported deeper wrinkles due to the pressure that Ming Zhi Yi was exerting.


    Whenever Lu Yin Ze saw his grandfather''s grim face due to the loss of their subordinates and subsidiarypanies to Ming Zhi Yi, he would always look away. He was afraid that he would tell his grandfather the truth.


    Xiong Zhi was still working behind Ming Zhi Yi''s back. The heads were buying time for them without the heads'' knowledge. Once Xiong Zhi gave them the signal, it would be time for Lu Yin Ze to fight alongside his grandfather without holding back.


    "Mother, you have to wait a little more. It will be over soon. You will soon get the justice you deserve."


    Lu Yin Ze then took her mother''s urn. He wiped it carefully.


    "Brother called me a few nights ago. He told me that he visited you." His hand halted. He looked at his mother''s picture. "Did he? Did he visit you a lot?"


    Lu Yin Ze sighed. "I did not know that my brother still visits the burial site, or that he still has you in his mind."


    A long silence filled the interior of the tomb.


    Lu Yin Ze''s beautiful face was shadowed by mncholy. He only spoke after a long while.


    "He told me that he left something here. May I look for it?"


    The wind swayed, gently fluttering Lu Yin Ze''s soft silver strands.


    Lu Yin Ze walked around, searching the tomb.


    His mother''s tomb might be spacious, but it only had a few spaces where things could be hidden.


    In the end, Lu Yin Ze did not find anything.


    He bowed his head.


    No. His brother was not a person who would talk nonsense if it did not hold any truth.


    Then... Could it be found by a cleaner?


    No. The cleaner would report it to the head butler. The head butler would then report it to them.


    Then where...


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly froze.


    His eyes flew towards thest and only ce where he had not searched yet.


    His mother''s urn. He had not looked inside of it yet.


    It could not be.


    Lu Yin Ze was frozen in ce after a long time. Then his eyes became firm.


    "Pardon me, mother."


    He straightened up and stepped forward. He opened the urn carefully.


    There was a small square envelope inside.


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart pounded.


    His brother had really left something here. But why did he hide it here?


    Lu Yin Ze took the envelope and closed the urn tightly.


    He tore the candle wax on the envelope and opened it.


    A familiar font appeared in his sight.


    His brother''s writing.


    Lu Yin Ze felt his body tense. His brother''s writing style was still familiar to him. His brother had long, neat, and sharp strokes. It was the same as his brother''s personality.


    Lu Yin Ze read the letter.


    [My little brother,


    I know that I have lost the right to call you my brother, as I havemitted a huge sin against you and our family. But I will be shameless this once and address you as my little brother, as it may be thest time.]


    Lu Yin Ze froze.


    ''Little brother.''


    It had been so long since his brother addressed him in this way. After their mother''s death, the cruel truth had started to slowly lift up the veil in Lu Yin Ze''s eyes.


    He remembered that time clearly.


    ....


    Crash!


    Lu Yin Ze threw the vase at Lu Jin, which thetter avoided easily.


    "You don''t have the right to call me ''little brother''! I don''t have a cold-blooded brother like you!" A thirteen year old Lu Yin Ze yelled with tears in his eyes at Lu Jin. His features were still soft and feminine, androgynous in his youth.


    Lu Jin looked at Lu Yin Ze''s bloodied hand. He frowned. "You are the one who wants to hurt me. Why are you so stupid that you even hurt yourself in the process?"


    Lu Yin Ze pursed his pale lips. "Don''t pretend that you are concerned about me. You and ''that'' man only want me to die!"


    Lu Jin was silent. He simply picked up the medical kit, stepped forward to grab his little brother''s arm, and forcefully cleaned up Lu Yin Ze''s wound.


    ...


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his left hand. The wound on his fair skin from that time healed a long time ago.


    He continued reading the letter.


    [You might be wondering why I chose father over you, grandfather, and mother. You have the right to curse at me, or to kill me for what I have done. In the end, I still have to apany my father in facing our sins and punishment. I will not ask to be redeemed, because I have done those acts with a sane mind.


    Lu Yin Ze''s hand clutched on the paper. He did not know what he was feeling at the moment. However, he knew that he just read something he did not like.


    He read thest paragraph.


    [There is a memory card in this envelope. Use it well.]

 Chapter 762 - Confirmed Truth

    <h4>Chapter 762 - Confirmed Truth</h4>


    The handwriting ended there.


    Lu Yin Ze checked the back of the letter to see if there was more, but there was nothing.


    Lu Yin Ze read the letter again.


    His silver-blue eyes blurred with anger.


    So this was it?


    His brother did not ask for any forgiveness for what he had done to him or to their mother!? .


    His brother was aware of the sins hemitted, yet he did not express regret for any of those, nor asked forgiveness for them, even for show!


    Lu Yin Ze threw the letter down angrily. "Condemn you? Hate you? You are just like father!"


    No! He hated them enough! He cursed them a lot!


    So what was the point of being angry on top of the hatred he already had for them?


    He brushed his silver hair back and exhaled.


    He stood still for a long time.


    His eyes fell on the letter on the ground dully.


    In the end, what Lu Yin Ze wanted to hear from his brother was the reason why he had done those cruel things.


    He wanted to hear his brother''s reasons and justification for his actions and choices.


    He wanted his brother to say how he regretted all of his actions, how he was deeply sorry for him and their family.


    He wanted him to ask for forgiveness! Grovel on his feet and cry! Beg him and their mother for the rest of his life!


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes reddened with moisture. He bit his lips.


    He knew that his brother had his reasons, no matter how unreasonable or pathetic they were. Lu Yin Ze at least wanted to know them.


    He took the letter again and tore it apart.


    "Why! Why! You never tell me why!"


    Why do you have to do those cruel things?


    Why don''t you ask for forgiveness?


    After venting his anger and distress on the piece of paper, Lu Yin Ze calmed down.


    "Haaa¡­"


    He panted and stood up for a long time.


    He nkly wiped his eyes, knelt down mechanically, and gathered the torn pieces of paper again. He put them in the envelope.


    Right. He still needed to check on this one.


    Lu Yin Ze left the burial site with a gloomy shadow over him.


    ....


    Like Lu Jin said, the memory card had evidence of Lu Jin and Ming Zhi Yi''s crimes against the Lu family.


    Lu Yin Ze stared at the data on hisputer nkly. He was already numbed for any surprises.


    The poison he took when he was young was developed by his father''s organization and waster taken over by his brother.


    In Lu Jin''s entry, they were poisoning him mildly at constant micro-administrations to keep Lu Yin Ze from going back to the Lu family. With the excuse of being sick, Lu Yin Ze would be subjected to constant watch in the hospital, while their father looked for the evidence that their mother hid.


    His father believed that before Lu Fan Rong died, she entrusted the evidence she had found to Lu Yin Ze. However, during the years of Lu Yin Ze''s stay in the hospital, they never found it. They also tried to get the truth out of Lu Yin Ze, but he remained uncooperative and did not seem to know it.


    Lu Yin Ze''s hand was cold while he browsed through the contents of the memory card.


    As Lu Yin Ze remembered, his mother was very healthy, until one day when she suddenly coughed up blood. That was when they found out that she had leukemia. It was at a stage where it could not be treated with the then-current medical treatment avable. However, as long as her condition was maintained and did not worsen, she could live for a few more years.


    At that time, the Lu family focused on developing their medical field to get a cure for their mother. However, in the end, she still copsed and got bedridden.


    Soon, she took herst breath.


    That was how it appeared to the public.


    But Lu Yin Ze knew that his father was secretly poisoning his mother. When he was younger, he could notprehend why his mother changed and became apprehensive towards their father. Only after he was locked up in the hospital and understood what his mother''s words meant did he realize the cruel truth.


    This was the data that confirmed that his father had truly poisoned his mother.


    Unlike Lu Yin Ze, his mother received a double dose of poison a few months before his mother died which caused her to be bedridden.


    Lu Yin Ze felt his blood turn cold. He forced himself to calm down.


    ''Lu Yin Ze, there is no need to be surprised. You knew it long ago.''


    After a long while of taking deep breaths, he continued reading the rest of the data.


    Lu Yin Ze was soon overwhelmed.


    He came to learn about the Qian family and the Lu family''s dispute, what his grandfather had done that Ming Zhi Yi wanted to return in ten folds.


    It was¡­ a bloody history that came back to haunt the Lu family, as if in karmic retribution.


    Lu Yin Ze shut down his ??ptop, leaned on his chair, and closed his eyes.


    He was silent.


    Riiing.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    He ignored it for a while, but it kept ringing.


    It was the number that Xiong Zhi usedst time.


    He pressed the answer bu??on. "Xiong Zhi?"


    "Lu Yin Ze, listen well. Tomorrow, we will start going upfront. Everything is ready, there is no need to hold back anymore."


    The phone call that Xiong Zhi made also reached Guan Gu Ri phone, Tan Xinyang, and Gu Zhen.


    That night became a sleepless night for certain people in all four legendary families.

 Chapter 763 - Helping Young Master Out

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Helping Young Master Out</h4>


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Three consecutives gunshots killed three men.


    Ming Zhi Yi handed the gun to the subordinate beside him. The subordinate handed him his treasured knife in return.


    Ming Zhi Yi was still covered by his son''s blood and his killing intent did not diminish one bit. He killed the three men who returned after losing the cargo.


    "These people don''t deserve to live. They lost the cargo, and they even knew nothing about who took them." Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes were cold. "Contact my people at the national bureau.. Tell them thest coordinates where these damned people lost the cargo. Have it tracked down as a priority. I want an answer within two hours."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The other subordinates took the bodies away.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked up at the dark sky.


    In his perfect n, he was supposed to be in the Lu Mansion killing everyone there right now. He should have brought down the four families to their knees by now. Those who were left either got killed or surrendered to him.


    On his now bloodied hands, it was not supposed to be his elder son''s blood, but that damn old man!


    "It''s supposed to be that way! Why does nothing go my way?" Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes darkened. "Because of that damn Lu Jin!"


    He turned back and was about to return to the room to torture Lu Jin again, when Mr. Kang blocked his way.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face was murderous. "Who are you to block me?"


    Mr. Kang solemnly kneeled down on the floor. "Master, Young Master Lu Jin will die if he receives another round of torture."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face did not change. "I will not let him die so easily. I''ll make sure that he willst for another hundred more rounds!"


    "Master, I beg you! I...I.."


    Ming Zhi Yi swirled the knife on his fingers. He was about to throw it down to the other''s head, when Mr. Kang suddenly prostrated with his head mming hard on the ground. "Master, I, I think I know!"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s fingers halted.


    Mr. Kang took his momentary silence as a chance to speak. "A f-few weeks ago, before Young Master Lu Jin took care of the matters in the underworld, he visited the Lu family''s burial site."


    "He visited that damn ce?" Ming Zhi Yi''s voice turned several degrees colder.


    "Y-yes."


    "So? He always visited that ce."


    "But the Young Master only visits it at special asions, such as a week before the Madam''s anniversary or Madame''s birthday."


    Killing intent surged above Mr. Kang''s head, so palpable that it raised the hair on the back of his neck.


    "So you are saying that he visited that ce with the intention to meet someone, to leak information about me?"


    Unable to answer, Mr. Kang silently prostrated on the ground.


    He did not fear for his life, but feared for his Young Master''s life.


    Ming Zhi Yi slowly put his knife over Mr. Kang''s neck. A thinyer of blood oozed out. "If I find out that you are lying, I will cut off your arms and legs before killing you."


    Mr. Kang firmly remained in position as silent acquiesce. His back was already soaked with cold sweat.


    Ming Zhi Yi ordered his men. "Find out all of Lu Jin''s traces in the past month. And someone goes to go to the burial site. I want you to check something there." He nced at Mr. Kang. "Lock him up."


    He then left. He needed to gather his core subordinates and make ns to counterattack that mysterious force. There might be an all out war soon.


    ....


    In one of the dark prison cells, Mr. Kang was looking at the dark ceiling. He tried his best to prolong his master''s life. However, what if his master had really left something there?


    Then he could only die, and his master would soon follow too.


    He wished that before he died, he could at least help his master escape this ce.


    ng! A very faint clinking of metal sounded from the distance.


    Mr. Kang looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    The noise soon became louder.


    Mr. Kang''s lifeless eyes slowly became grave. He straightened his back while his whole body tensed.


    It was the sound of someone fighting silently. Because it was dark, he could not see it clearly.


    Suddenly, a sh of bright light appeared on the dark hallway. Whoever was holding it walked towards his direction. Mr. Kang unbuckled his belt, pulled it out, and held it readily. This was the only weapon he could manage for now.


    "Kang''ge?" A woman''s voice sounded.


    Mr. Kang''s eyes widened when he recognized the voice. He grabbed the metal bars.


    "Xuyu*?"


    Xuyu appeared with her shlight. She sighed in relief.


    "You are here. Thank god, you are still breathing."


    "What are you doing here? You should have left while you still could!"


    Xuyu opened the metal bar doors with a key.


    Mr. Kang: "Where did you get the keys?"


    Xuyu hesitated for a moment then admitted the truth. "From the man up there. Sorry, Kang''ge, I can''t just go on my own. Ever since the Young Master''s betrayal was found out, a lot of us have gone missing. They are either tortured or killed." Her mouth was pursed stubbornly. "Anyway, I know my turn wille soon. So yours, too. Let''s leave this ce first before that happens."


    If it was another time, Mr. Kang would definitely not follow Xuyu out. However, it had alreadye to this point. He should at least escape from this prison and look for his Young Master.


    So he followed Xuyu out without hesitation.


    But soon, Mr. Kang halted. "We can''t leave right now. I need to save the Young Master first."


    Xuyue frowned. "Young Master is already dead. No one can survive more than half a day from Master''s tortures. You know how it goes."


    "No, Young Master is definitely alive." Mr. Kang held this belief strongly. "But if we don''t rescue him, he will be dead soon."


    Xuyu looked at the escape route withplicated eyes. "But¡­ It will take us a lot of time. Besides, there are many experts guarding him."


    "I will distract them. Just focus on saving the Young Master."


    Xuyu was torn. "It is a suicide mission."


    "If you are that worried that you don''t have to go with me. Instead, can you just prepare a car for us? I will deal with them while you get the Young Master out."


    Xuyu was upset. "You will be killed before you get out, idiot!"


    "I would rather die trying to get him out than live the rest of my life with regrets."


    "Everyone lives with regrets!" Xuyu''s eyes were red. "You are not the main character, idiot! You will just turn into cannon fodder for Young Master and Master!"


    Mr. Kang was silent as he stared at Xuyu for a while. Suddenly, he pulled Xuyu into a hug. "Thank you for saving me." He then swiftly left noiselessly like the wind.


    "Hey! You! I did not say I won''t help!" Xuyu clenched her fists and ran after him.


    .....


    *(A/n: Xuyu- You might have forgotten this woman. She is Lu Jin''s hacker spy. She appeared in earlier chapters of volume 1. And also in chapter 373. She called Mr. Kang ''Kan''ge''.)

 Chapter 764 - No Arms and Legs to Use

    <h4>Chapter 764 - No Arms and Legs to Use</h4>


    While Ming Zhi Yi was in the car, he received a call from his subordinates.


    "Master, we can''t reach the people from the national bureau."


    "What?"


    "I think something''s happening in the ranks of our spies. We are also unable to contact our people in the police force, judicial department, and the prosecutors."


    "Ha!" Ming Zhi Yi clutched his phone hard. His killing intent rose again. "Lu Jin, ah, Lu Jin. You really want me to kill you a million times!"


    The people who were working with Lu Jin were now moving without being discreet.


    As expected, they were revealing their cards one by one without holding back anymore..


    Ming Zhi Yi clenched his jaws hard until he tasted blood.


    His decades of nning was all overturned by his own son''s betrayal!


    He barked on the phone. "Leave some men to investigate. My spies are decent enough to know what they should do once caught."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Investigate where the cargo went. I need an answer today."


    After giving orders to his people, he called the chief of the police force.


    "Mr. Chang, this is Ming Zhi Yi. I need your favor this time."


    "Ming Zhi Yi? Why are you calling at such ate time?"


    "I need you to do me a favor. I need all the surveince records in the coordinates that I will send to you immediately," Ming Zhi Yi said with gritted teeth, unlike his usual casual and friendly facade. He had no time for greetings as he was in a hurry.


    "Woah, woah. Ming Zi Yi, slow down. I am the chief of police. I am not your man. Who are you to order me around?"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s bad mood worsened. However, he needed information right now so he spoke calmly with cold eyes. "Do you want me to refresh your memory that you are once an LJ Club member? I need the information right now. Or else you and I will both go down."


    "Haha! I guess they are right. You are nning to bring me down no matter what I do, right?"


    "What?" Ming Zhi Yi sensed something was wrong. The chief of police always do his bidding without question.? But why does this rascal sounds so arrogant to him right now?


    "Ming Zhi Yi, you lost the cargo, aren''t you? Tsk. Tsk. Since you lost such precious things and it fell to the wrong person, you are doomed in any way. There''s no hope for you."


    The atmosphere in the car turned heavy. The driver sensed a suffocating killing intenting from the passenger seat.


    "What do you mean? Did someone contacted you?"


    "Yes, Someone did. Actually, a month ago a mysterious person called me and threatened me to think twice about colliding with you when the timees. I ask for ''why''s'' and ''how''s'', but I can''t get an answer from them. I say, you have a formidable enemy this time. Because just a while ago, that person called and sent me the ''real'' copy of what you have on me. I can now be at ease that your threats won''t work on me."


    "Ha. Chang Jin Li, Do you think I only have one copy of the dirty things you''ve done with me?"


    "Aiyah, Ming Zhi Yi, I heard your organization was burned to a crisp. And a lot of your spies died. Even your son collided with the enemy, tsk, tsk. So tell me, where are those second copies you speak of? The spies you have on me are already dead. I say, before we got something out of them they killed themselves. Really, why are they so loyal to you?"


    Ming Zhi Yi clutched his phone.


    Ha.


    The enemy had prepared so well. They even rope the people on his side to their side. If they got his son to betray him, then what more of the people he was working with?


    "Hahahaha." Ming Zhi Yiughed angrily. "Good. Very Good, Chang Jin Li. So you are betraying me now too? Fine. I don''t need your help. You have to start running now, or else once I catch you, you won''t be able to keep your hands and feet."


    For a moment, the other side was silent. He was probably got scared of Ming Zhi Yi''s threats. After all, this was Ming Zhi Yi. A very scary man who holds grudges deeply.


    "Don''t take it so personal. It''s just a business between us. Since you don''t have anything on me, I-"


    Toot.


    Ming Zhi Yi ended the call. He tried another number.


    However, like the chief of police, those he called said the same thing. They got roped in by that mysterious enemy.


    Though some people are still scared of offending him, they reject helping him. They made excuses that heated up Ming Zhi Yi''s ears.


    "I deeply apologize. But we can''t help you right now. The national investigation is on our tail in this past month. If I make a move to help you, this might implicate you and me. Both of us would be suspected and they would dig even further."


    Toot.


    "I am really sorry. But I can''t help you this time. Our department is busy because of the fight between you and the legendary family-"


    "If it is at another time, I have no hesitation to help you but I have only this onepany as myst stand. I can''t take this risk. I am sorry."


    Toot.


    "I apologized-"


    "We are in predicament-"


    "I can''t offer any-"


    Crash!


    Ming Zhi Yi threw his phone on the car''s floor. He then punched the polycarbonate window very strongly. A subtle crack was made on the surface of the thick ss. Ming Zhi Yi''s hand turned purple. His qigong surged inside the car.


    The car stopped.


    The driver''s hand trembled.


    The car shook at Ming Zhi Yi''s punch. The bullet-proof ss cracked!


    His master had punched the window with his overwhelming qigong after all.


    Ming Zhi Yi took a deep breath and closed his eyes. But the fire in his ?h?st did not diminish one bit. He had to vent it somewhere.

 Chapter 765 - Realized it Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Realized it Too Late</h4>


    Ring~


    His cracked phone rang.


    Ming Zhi Yi just let it ring while he was taking a deep breaths.


    After a long while, he picked the phone on its fourth call.


    "Tell me a fu?k?n? good news." Ming Zhi Yi said in a silent infuriated manner.


    "I...I-it''s....uhm.."


    So it''s another bad news.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned red. But his voice was calm. "What is it? Don''t waste my time on this freaking phone call."


    "T-that...master, the national investigation has ceased all the remaining LJ clubs, and they are on their way to the other affiliatedpanies too. What should we do?"


    "..."


    Ring~


    There was another iing call.


    Ming Zhi Yi checked the other number. It was his ?ssistant''s number. He left his ?ssistant to handle the conglomeratepany that was fighting with the legendary family''s business. It was his frontalpany.


    "Hold on." He answered the other call. "What is it?"


    "Master! Our stocks all plummeted down! It was still going down!"


    Ming Zhi Yi restrained the fury in his heart. He was still figuring out what to do with the lost cargo and the betrayal of his people when the problem with the legendary family rose again. He asked in a low voice, "How is it going down?"


    "Manypanies suddenly withdrew their investment from us at the same time."


    "You...didn''t you investigate all thosepanies? You said you are sure that they are on our side."


    "Yes, Master. They could not be from the legendary families. I am still investigating at the moment."


    "Ha." Ming Zhi Yi felt his blood turned cold.


    All the pieces of the puzzle fit together now.


    Not only did his well hidden spies died, but all of his connections got useless. The weapon he held against the people with high status was lost. And now, the enemy was attacking his frontalpanies too.


    In the phone calls he had with those people earlier, all of them were pursued by that mysterious faction at an earlier time and got cornered at this right moment.


    All of them ceased to help him.


    It was like his hand was suddenly cut off.


    Ming Zhi Yi usually does not only rely on them. In usual times, if something was happening at the front, he would use his organization underground to take care of this matter. Then everything would be fine after a few efforts.


    But his organization was gone. And Ifel, his backup n, was nowhere to be seen. It was like his feet were cut off before his hand. And all of it was just realized by him at this moment.


    He realized it toote.


    All of it was their scheme.They pushed him in the corner at a time where he could not use his hands and feet.


    Without his knowledge, they cut off his power little by little. Until he could not use any of them.


    "Ha." Ming Zhi Yiughed with murderous eyes.


    Did the legendary families also know about this third party?


    No.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s gut was telling him they didn''t know either.


    So who are they then?


    "Master?" His ?ssistant called out to him.


    Ring~


    Like a robot, MIng Zhi Yi ended the other calls and answered the iing with unfocused eyes.


    "Master! The national investigation knows about the secret research and the poison! They have evidence! They are now looking for you! I am burning every document here before they get on this floor-!"


    Toot.


    Ming Zhi Yi ended the call.


    They got him.


    They were now destroying everything he owed.


    From his spies, his people, his organization to everything he nned!


    And it was all because of his son. His own son that he trained to be like him destroyed everything he had worked for in all his life.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at the sky. The moon was still at present while the sun was starting to rise.


    "Son. It''s not yet toote." A woman with a rope on her neck reflected in the window.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at his left side. "Mother..." he muttered.


    His mother''s face had never changed despite the long years that passed. Her mother''s face was the same as that time. She still had that face who was hungry for blood.


    "Son, there''s still Lu Jin. His life is in your hands. You haven''t lost control..." On his right side, a man with bloodied hands patted him.


    He looked at the man''s expressionless face who was simr to his. "Father...He is my son. But he still betrayed me. He isn''t like me. I stayed with you two. Even though you two died, I stayed with you. But he...he..betrayed me! He is the cost of everything!"


    "Right son. He destroyed our chance of revenge. It is the fault of the despicable Lu''s blood that runs in him. You have to kill him. Kill his brother too. While you let that old man watch." His mother at the side touched his face while saying these words in an eerily sweet voice. "My son is a good kid. You''ll do that right, hmm?"


    His father turned Ming Zhi Yi''s face in his direction. "Just do what I always do to you. You don''t educate him enough that''s why he betrays you. He is not scared enough."


    "Son, he has the Lu''s blood....kill him.."


    "Son, educate him well...like I always do..."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s ears blurred with their words. Their voices kept ringing in his head.


    After a long time of being in a daze, Ming Zhi Yi turned to the paled driver expressionlessly, "Turn back."


    The driver did not dare to meet Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes. His shaking hands turned on the engine.


    He could not believe his eyes and ears.


    His master. Their formidable master...had gone crazy.

 Chapter 766 - Saving Lu Jin

    <h4>Chapter 766 - Saving Lu Jin</h4>


    Lu Jin just turned ten. His birthday had already passed since a few days ago but he was still receiving gifts from many people.


    His uncle from his maternal family hade to their mansion and gave him gifts. Lu Jin wanted to show off his gifts to his mother and father. So he came running to their room.


    But the usual happy and warm couple was currently fighting.


    "What is this?! Why are you involved in an illegal business? Are you doing this behind father''s back?" His usual gentle warm mother was yelling furiously towards his father.


    "Fanrong, listen to me. It''s not what you think-" Ming Zhi Yi tried to hold Lu Fanrong.


    "Don''t you dare lie to my face and pretend you don''t know anything! I thought you had another woman besides me since you always get out at night and missed a couple of days without telling me where you are going.. So I followed you, but what I found out is an organization selling drugs? How long have you been in this business?!"


    "Fanrong, please listen to me. I have reasons. Don''t tell father-"


    "Why? Why do you have to involve yourself in the ck market? Is our family not rich enough for you? Is the Lu family small in your eyes?"


    "I don''t owe anything in the Lu family!" Ming Zhi Yi shouted back.


    "You don''t owe anything?! How can you say that when you are married into this family!"


    "I might have be part of Lu family after I married you. But none of the Lu''s is mine."


    Lu Jin slowed down and peeked at his parent''s room. The young Lu Jin opened his eyes wide. It was the first time he saw his parents fight.


    His mother, Lu Fanrong, opened her mouth in shock. "Ha. You don''t consider yourself as Lu¡­" Lu Fanrong realized.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked away. "I am a man. I married into your family because of my love for you. But I still have pride-"


    "How can you say that when we already have children! What can your pride do for our children?! Do you think involving yourself in illegal business would make our two sons happy? They don''t need that!"


    Ming Zhi Yi bit his lips. He did not answer.


    "If you want to do business, then set up a legal one! Not like this!" Lu Fanrong huffed. She massaged her aching head while calming down. "I''ll tell father what you have been involved with. He can still help you cut off your ties from them. He can help you to clean up after this-"


    "No! Don''t tell him!"


    "I have to!"


    Lu Fanrong was about to leave the room when Ming Zhi Yi suddenly grabbed her arms. "No, you don''t!" His eyes glinted darkly.


    "Ouch! You are hurting me, Zhi Yi! Let me go!"


    Ming Zhi Yi just clutched Li Fanrong''s arm tightly. "I won''t. Until you promise me you won''t tell him."


    "How could you do this to me?" Lu Fanrong''s eyes were wide. She could not believe her eyes and her ears. Her always gentle husband had a frightening look right now.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes darkened. "I need this work. If you don''t back out now, our two sons won''t have a father."


    Lu Fanrong''s wide eyes teared up. "How can you...why you¡­"


    Drop.


    "Mom..? Dad? Please stop fighting. Dad, you are hurting Mom."


    Lu Jin finally stepped out. The fight was overwhelming him. Their shouting makes him scared. When he saw his mommy crying, he could not help but cry too. His father seemed possessed by a vengeful ghost.


    Ming Zhi Yi let go of Lu Fanrong. Lu Fanrong ran and hugged Lu Jin.


    "Son...we are not fighting. Don''t cry." Lu Fanrong gentlyforted Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin cried harder when he saw his mother''s purple arms.


    Ming Zhi Yi was expressionless at the side.


    It was the second time Lu Jin saw his father''s mask slip off. And it was probably the first time for his mother.


    ¡­


    Bam!


    The sounds of fighting made Lu Jin stirred up. The pain instantly overwhelmed him and made him groan.


    A littleter, the door opened. He opened his swollen eyes to look.


    It was not his father but a small woman that came in.


    "Young Master!" Xuyu was startled at the sight of him. His whole body was covered with wounds and blood. The floor was even redder.


    Xuyue was used to this situation ever since she got a psycho master. But never she''d seen that the receiving end of such injury was her young master. She quickly pointed her gun at the chains and fired at them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Jin mmed to the ground. Without the help of the chains that keep him up, he would not be able to stand up.


    Xuyue took off her jacket and used it to cover Lu Jin''s injured body.


    Lu Jin looked at Xuyu weakly. "Don''t¡­"


    "We won''t leave you, Young Master. Currently, Kang''ge is sacrificing his life for you. We have to get you out of here no matter what."


    "No...Don''t¡­save me."


    "What?" Xuyue was startled. "Young Master, let''s save the drama forter, okay? We have to get you out of here!"


    Xuyue carried Lu Jin by his shoulders. But Lu Jin did not want to go. He had to be here. He needs to be here when his fatheres. Even if he had to die...


    He put his remaining strength to his feet. "No¡­"


    Xuyu frowned. Her young master was at the death door yet he was still stronger than her?


    Xuyue looked at Lu Jin, "Sorry Young master." She then hit the back of his neck.


    It took Lu Jin by surprise. He did not guard his neck and fainted.


    Xuyue carried Lu Jin outside. She peeked at Mr. Kang''s fighting prowess. Mr. Kang was fighting four experts at the same time. If the fight prolonged further, then more men woulde.

 Chapter 767 - I Have to Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 767 - ''I Have to Go Back''</h4>


    Xuyue ran fast while carrying Lu Jin. Before she became Lu Jin''s red hacker, she was once a professional thief both outside and inside of the field. So carrying a man might be a hassle but still bearable. She ran as fast as she could.


    The other three saw her and ran after her.


    "Gosh. Don''t run after me. Just fight with Kang''ge, ah!" Xuyu shouted desperately.


    The three were experts and fast. They managed to lessen the distance very quickly.


    Xuyu ran like the world was going to end..


    Mr. Kang saw that Xuyu was at a disadvantage. Without looking at the one he was fighting right now, he ran after them. He took his gun and began firing.


    The three avoided it but it slowed them down.


    The man behind Mr. Kang took out his gun as well and fired at thetter.


    Mr. Kang avoided it as much as he could while still firing at the front. Because of his perfect mark, the three men at the front were having a hard time avoiding the bullets.


    Bam!


    He took one down. But because of it, it attracted more people toe here. He ignored the pain and kept firing at the front.


    Xuyu then chirped loudly. A signal that they need to use an escape route right now.


    Xuyue threw a smoke bomb and disappeared. Mr. Kang threw smoke bombs everywhere as well and disappeared through the smoke.


    When the smoke subsided, none of the two people was left.


    The three men looked around. Their hearts were tense. If the master found out they lost the young master, they would surely die. They should find the Young Master quickly.


    A few momentster, the backup arrived. After recounting the situation, they separated to look for the young master.


    ¡­.


    When Lu Jin woke up he still felt the burning sensation of pain from his wounds, But it was less than before.


    "Young Master?" Mr. Kang noticed that Lu Jin opened his eyes.


    "Where am I?" Lu Jin''s voice was groggy. He looked at his banged arms and legs, "You treated me? How¡­"


    "Young Master, don''t move much. Here, drink water first."


    Lu Jin tried to sit up while shoving away the ss of water that Mr. Kang handed to him. "Where am I?"


    "Young Master, you are in another city where Xuyu lives."


    "Xuyu?" Lu Jin suddenly remembered what happened before he fainted. "You...did the two of you get me out?" He asked stunned.


    Mr. Kang nodded. "Yes. Xuyu is not here. She left to erase our traces. I am sure Master''s people are everywhere looking for you."


    "No. I have to go back.." Lu Jin started to panick. He tried to stand up. His bandages started to soak with blood.


    "Young Master! Please stay seated."


    "I can''t stay here. If father arrived and learned I escaped, he would be totally furious. I have to go back." Lu Jin''s face sweated. Just using a little movement was hard on him. But he still needs to leave.


    Mr. Kang teared up. Why his master have to be so loyal to the man who tortured him? Was it because the master was his father?


    "Young Master, please don''t do this¡­" Mr. Kang restrained Lu Jin''s arm. Mr. Kang did not even bother about his own injury. The bandage on his shoulder started to turn red as well.


    Lu Jin looked at Mr. Kang straight in the eyes, "Butler Kang, I am thankful to you and Xuyu for risking your life just to save me. But I have to return."


    "Why? Why do you have to die under the Master''s hands? You still have a chance to live. Please don''t waste it, Young Master!"


    Lu Jin shook his head. There are a lot ofplicated emotions in his eyes. "You don''t understand. If my father learns I am not there, he will get crazier. More furious than ever."


    Lu Jin had lived his entire life beside his father. He knew him well. His father was a terrifying man. He was even terrifying when he could not restrain his maddening heart.


    His father was not sane.


    "My betrayal already broke father''s mind. His perfect n is destroyed because of me. I am afraid if he learned that I escaped, his restraint might snap. He might do something more...more horrifying than he ever did." Lu Jin''s heart jumped violently when he thought of that.


    His father was being cornered by Xiong Zhi. ording to Xiong Zhi''s movement, she was on the way for an all out attack. No, she must have start doing it at this moment. If his father who was under great pressure, found out that his only control was lost, hisst restraint that kept him from going berserk would break.


    Lu Jin knew he had to be there to stop his father from losing his mind. His father only needs to vent his anger to him. In that way, he could at least keep the people he wanted to protect safe.


    "So I have to return." Lu Jin said determinedly.


    Mr. Kang could not believe what he was hearing. "Young Master, you are right. I don''t understand this twisted rtionship you have with Master but please, you will just die on the way if you keep going like this. You have to heal! Please!"


    Lu Jin looked at his injured body. He might die with blood loss if he travels again. He bit his lips. But it''s better to die in the hands of his father if it means that it could quench his father''s anger for a moment.


    Lu Jin closed his eyes. The moment he betrayed his father, he had already epted his fate. And that fate was to die on his father''s hand.


    He shook off Mr. Kang''s hand hard, "I am sorry. But I can''t stay here. I need to be there." Lu Jin stood up despite the pain in every movement. He began to walk towards the door.


    Mr. Kang gritted his teeth. "I am sorry too, Young Master." He then hit the back of Lu Jin''s neck.


    However, Lu Jin was on guard this time. Ayer of qigong protected his nape. But he was still weak, Mr. Kang had an apologetic expression before he took a handkerchief with sedative and pressed it in Lu Jin''s nose.


    He and Xuyue prepared it when they cleaned their young master''s wounds. Because of the possibility that their stubborn young master would forcefully return to that ce, they prepared it beforehand. Mr. Kang did not even think that they would use it so soon.


    ''No¡­.''


    He lost consciousness before he could speak.

 Chapter 768 - Final Mission

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Final Mission</h4>


    As Lu Jin predicted when Ming Zhi Yi returned to their hideout and saw the empty room, the man''sst restraint hadpletely broken.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood very still. The empty chains, the bloodied carpet on the floor, and his missing son made his whole being shrouded in dark shadow.


    The people in the room did not dare to interrupt their Master. They could feel their qigong surging.


    An overwhelming murderous intent came from Ming Zhi Yi. It was so thick and rampant that it suffocated everyone in the room.


    His son had escaped.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark face and silence made everyone in the room cowered in fear..


    After a long time of deadly silence, Ming Zhi Yi spoke without emotion in his voice., "Bring everyone who is tasked to guard here."


    Four people were brought to their knees.


    "Master! Young Master''s people suddenly-"


    sh.


    A red long streak appeared on the neck of the kneeled person who spoke. His body fell down as blood continued to gush out from his sliced neck.


    Ming Zhi Yi then killed the other three without any pity.


    The room was once again reeked with blood.


    Ming Zhi Yi turned to his men. "Call Butler Qian. Tell him to gather everyone. Even the well-hidden experts. I need them to be in Qian Mansion before the day ends. No exceptions are to be made. Tell them that I, their Master, will give my final mission."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s people were all dumbfounded.


    Final mission?!


    The final mission that everyone under Ming Zhi Yi was waiting and dreading for finally came.


    This could only mean one thing.


    An all-out war that risked the life of all of Ming Zhi Yi''s people had made its appearance. A bloody war where one side might result in the extermination of their whole n. And if they survived, it would mean freedom and glory.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s remaining subordinate kneeled. It was time for them to risk their lives in the name of their Master. They were trained to die for him and do things for him even at the cost of their life. Freedom was just a luxury.


    The highest-positioned man in the room answered Ming Zhi Yi with lowered head, "Yes, Master."


    ¡­.


    In a snow-covered mountain, a humble cabin stood.


    A man with a long beard and big build was carrying a cart full of wooden logs. The pile of dead tree logs was taller than him. But the man carried it with such ease.


    After arranging the wooden logs in a pile in his kitchen, he started to boil water for his hot chocte. At this moment, his apparatus hanging on the side door suddenly beeped five times.


    The man''s expression changed. Four beeps was an urgent call from the organization. The fifth beep was a summons from their Master. Only a day was given to them toe to their Master''s side.


    The man quickly put out the fire on his stove and quickly exchanged clothes in a military suit. The helicopter arrived a momentter.


    ¡­.


    It was not only him who received such distress calls. In every part of the world, the hidden experts that Ming Zhi Yi deeply hid received a summon. As Ming Zhi Yi said, no man of his was spared.


    They came with different routes on that day. Some came with helicopters, private jets, or a normal flight. While others came through the boat, ships, or sailboat.


    ¡­.


    The moon shone brightly against the dark sky. It was supposed to be a peaceful romantic night, however, the night was disturbed by many people with different yet strong aurasing into the dark mountain without stopping.


    Against the peaceful-looking backdrop, the Qian''s dark mansion stood proudly.


    Ming Zhi Yi was still wearing the suit that he had on yesterday. He was ying chess in the Master''s room. If one gave him a nce, they would only see a peaceful-looking handsome man ying alone with deep thoughts.


    However, that man was currently harboring such a terrifying n.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at his chessboard. On the board, the majority of his ck piece was taken by the enemy. Even his queen was taken.


    The sole king and his remaining knights looked pitiful in front of the forces of the white pieces.


    However, Ming Zhi Yi who was once frustrated and angry that the battle came to this, smiled eerily instead.


    He put back all the ck pieces on the chessboard.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes glinted darkly while he looked at the chessboard. He took his knight and rook and brought down all the white pieces. He yed no rule and just casually shoving the white pieces. Until what was left was the white King and Queen.


    A smile formed on his lips,? "Let''s wee this new battle. A battle of life and death."


    As Ming Zhi Yi crazily enjoyed the game with no rule, Butler Qian knocked on his door. "Master, the experts havee."


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up.


    He opened the door and came to the crowded hall.


    The experts standing here were rarely summoned. And they only move when necessary. But today, all of them were called without sparing anyone.


    If Lu Jin was here, he would be surprised to see a great number of experts with great aura and qigong standing here. Because he would not find anyone here familiar. Each identity of these experts was confidential that only Ming Zhi Yi and Butler Qian were aware of their existence.


    It was Ming Zhi Yi''s hidden trump card.


    Now that his organization was gone, hispanies supporting him at the front and in the ck market were gone too, and his connections were all cut off, Ming Zhi Yi could not see any other way but to use thisst strength of his.


    The maddening anger in his heart at his defeat and Lu Jin''s betrayal caused this terrifying mission toe into Ming Zhi Yi''s mind.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood before his men. They all looked up at him with solemn faces.


    Ming Zhi Yi spoke coldly, "I have called everyone here to give you your final mission."


    The experts who were standing were all stunned. They did not hear the details of the summon and just came right away. But it surprised them to see so many hidden experts like them being summoned all at once. For their master to give them the final mission to these many experts meant that the situation was grave.


    For these hidden experts, the final mission was the way for their freedom. It was a mission that should grant absolute sess. If they failed, they would die. And they could die on the mission.


    But if they survived this final mission, their freedom would be granted to them.


    However, there''s no final mission that was easy to seed. The majority of the final mission was suicide missions.


    Even the experts were all experienced, strong, and have slick minds, the mention of the final mission still gave them goosebumps.


    The experts waited for Ming Zhi Yi to continue. They all wondered, what kind of suicide mission thisst mission could be? How many of them would remain alive this time?


    Ming Zhi Yi continued with a smile that was not a smile, "I want everyone to bring me the people in this list-" Butler Qian and the other butlers handed a piece of paper to every expert- "You can use any method you want. You can beat them if they put up a fight. But remember, thest breath should be mine."


    The experts read the names in the list. There were only a few people. But the weight of each name would cost a great number of lives.


    [ Tang Xinyang ]


    [ Guan Xixin ]


    [ Lu Yin Ze ]


    [ Head Master Lu ]


    [ Xiong Zhi ]


    It was the heir of legendary families! And even one of them was the Head!


    The experts were dumbstruck.? Surely enough, the final mission was not an easy one.


    The target was the legendary families that housed a great number of experts. And it was not just anyone in these families but their precious heir!


    Ming Zhi Yi watched the faces of his people with a crazed smile. He doesn''t care if only one person brought each person on the list. As long as he has these people on his feet, he would be the happiest man in the world. His former defeat would just be history.

 Chapter 769 - The Quiet Ming Zhi Yi

    <h4>Chapter 769 - The Quiet Ming Zhi Yi</h4>


    After Xiong Zhi gave multiple onughts on Ming Zhi Yi at all sides, the pressure on the legendary families lessened by a great margin. The overwhelming pressure that put their empires at their knees was slowly uplifted.


    At first, the heads were stunned. Ming Zhi Yi, that damn man who seemed to have countless schemes in his belly suddenly stopped his ?ssaults. After months of spending their time on this business war with Ming Zhi Yi, they learned a pattern in his attacks.


    Ming Zhi Yi would always harass them with many difficulties and surprise attacks. And he never missed a day. As problems after problems piled up, this put a strain on their business empire, making the heads difficult to breathe.


    However, one day their enemy suddenly turned quiet. This was truly odd.


    They investigated the matter and learned that Ming Zhi Yi''s mainpany suddenly faced an adversity.. Half of their shareholders suddenly withdrew their investment causing the entirepany to suffer a major setback.


    In this time where the battle with the legendary is at its peak, every move would be crucial. With the sudden withdrawal of the shareholders, the mainpany lost its credibility and its confidence to face the legendary families.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s parentpany was greatly weakened. Seeing this, the others started to get wary too and started to make an escape. Because if Ming Zhi Yi lost, the legendary families would surely hand them and take revenge.


    With this pleasant news, the legendary families would not let this chance pass by.


    They immediately summoned their connections and resources to bring down the otherpanies under Ming Zhi Yi while the parentpany was having trouble.


    In two weeks, manypanies under Ming Zhi Yi shut their doors and went bankrupt. The legendary families were ruthless. They did not give a single chance for thosepanies to breathe while oppressing them harshly.


    As the legendary families were taking the lead in this fight, the business industry started to bet on them and take their side as well.


    The legendary families'' side was starting to gain their footing, making the people at their side cheered.


    For the first time in a long time, the legendary families hosted a party in high society. It was to encourage people to lean on their side and show the signs of victory.


    The small party was held in the Guan Mansion. The legendary heads only invited people who were worthy to invite in their faction from the neutral party. While Ming Zhi Yi was busy with whatever problem he had faced, the legendary families used this chance to get more power.


    While the guests were clinking sses and gossiping the inside news, in one of the private rooms, the four heads were currently discussing with solemn faces.


    Unlike the lively party outside, the atmosphere in the room was quite taciturn.


    Mistress Tang spoke, "Have you heard the news? Just a few days ago, one of my people in the bureau reported that the national government is looking for Ming Zhi Yi. Apparently, they have a warrant."


    Old Xiong nodded, "I have heard of it as well. It is rted to certain research and manufacturing of a man-made poison. It is a heavy offense that all pointed to Ming Zhi Yi and his eldest son. He had no way out of this."


    Old Lu''s eyes shed, "That cautious man finally caught red-handed. It frustrates me how we can''t find anything rted to him in ck Market and his hidden organization. I just hope that the evidence against him this time is enough to put him in prison for a lifetime."


    The three agreed. However, their faces were still solemn. Finally, Mistress Tang spoke of the concern in her heart, "However, as we know Ming Zhi Yi is very cautious. He would never make a single mistake. So how did the bureau know about him manufacturing poison when we ourselves don''t know? Could it be possible that there is another third party involved?"


    "My people told me that Ming Zhi Yi''s connections in the police and the bureau have weakened greatly. Thus, he could not use his past connections to get out of this. And it just happened right after his organization was ruined. He could no longer use those resources like he did in the past." Old Xiongmented.


    "He is cornered. That damn man is finally cornered." Old Lu said with a dark smile.


    Mistress Tang still had a frown. "But it''s not because of us. Someone is pulling something in the background. If I am not wrong, there might be a third party thatid a trap to Ming Zhi Yi discreetly while we were busy fighting with him." Mistress Tang''s words were agreeable.


    It could not be all coincidence.


    The three of them were silent for a while.


    Then Old Lu spoke,


    "They made us the bait. To distract Ming Zhi Yi."


    The old people turned ugly after hearing this. They, the legendary head that overcame many tribtions of the past, a person below one person and above one thousand, were reduced as bait without their knowledge.


    For someone to do this to them with utmost secrecy and boldness, the other party was as dangerous as Ming Zhi Yi.


    The appearance of a third party in the fight between them and Ming Zhi Yi was not good news. Especially at a time where the legendary families were still recovering from Ming Zhi Yi''s attacks. If the new faction has the power to push Ming Zhi Yi around, then they have the capability to face them and oppress them.


    It doesn''t sound good.


    Old Lu harrumphed. "The third party might be taking this chance to both shoot us down while we are busy fighting with Ming Zhi Yi. But the problem is we don''t know who they are yet. We have to prepare in advance. Once they are done with Ming Zhi Yi, they will surely go after us."


    "I don''t think so." Guan Gu Ri finally spoke.


    "..."


    All heads turned to him.


    Guan Gu Ri faced their inquiring eyes, "We can''t conclude the third party is our enemy. Currently, they are keeping Ming Zhi Yi busy. Now, this is our chance to seize everything. We have to make sure that Ming Zhi Yi would have no chance to counterattack. We must solve the problem with Ming Zhi Yi first. One problem at a time."


    The other heads nodded in agreement. They have to bring down Ming Zhi Yi first before they have to face the other party.


    Guan Gu Ri looked at the expression at the heads then spoke again, "The real problem now is where is Ming Zhi Yi? The national police are looking everywhere for him. They finally have evidence against him this time to put him in prison and investigate him deeply, but now he was nowhere to be found. He did not retaliate against us, could it be that he gave up fighting us and just went into hiding?"


    Usually, Ming Zhi Yi who always had a way out of things would make use of the power of his hidden organization or his connections in the government to get back on his feet quickly. But he can''t use them right now as the situation tied his hands.


    Ming Zhi Yi apparently lost this time.


    However, the man who hated losing suddenly went quiet. He did not even retaliate after they attacked him ruthlessly. Was it because he could not? Or he chose not to?


    "No."


    "It can''t be."


    "Impossible."


    The three heads answered at the same time. They looked at each other.


    They know clearly that with that man''s tenacious attitude to go against them he would not just stop just because he lost this time. For sure he was nning something again.


    Old Lu spoke. "Ming Zhi Yi, that man would not give up so easily. He must be scheming something against us."


    Mistress Tang nodded, "But the question is, how he would retaliate this time? His organization underground lost against Sir Madjid and he would not be able to use connections in the bureau as well. Hispanies at the front are all dying one by one. It will be difficult to gain footing at this time. With a warrant after him, he could only hide and attack us from a ce where he could not be seen. And that would be difficult. Does he have the patience to start all over again? Or Could it be that he had another means to turn the tables around?"


    The atmosphere in the room turned grave.


    With Ming Zhi Yi''s tenacious and ruthless attitude, there was a chance that he would do thetter.

 Chapter 770 - A Wanted Man

    <h4>Chapter 770 - A Wanted Man</h4>


    Another week had passed, the legendary family was slowly winning over what was left in Ming Zhi Yi''s frontalpany. The chaotic business industry started to quiet down and leaned towards the legendary families'' side.


    Due to the sudden absence of Ming Zhi Yi, the people of the high society concluded that the man hid just before the battle ends.


    There were also rumors circting that Ming Zhi Yi was involved in the LJ club''s matter that went viral a month ago. The investigation for the LJ club was still ongoing. It was a big case that involved many high governemnt officials and famous figures in the upper society. Their investigation progress were confidential and hidden in the public. However, despite it being discreet, the matter of the case was one of the most discussed in high society.


    The matter of LJ club haven''t died down yet when another big news started to spread like a wild fire. A Red Notice was given to Ming Zhi Yi by the INTERPOL to alert every police worldwide.


    Ming Zhi Yi had be a wanted figutive..


    The situation escted suddenly that those in power tried to learn of the matter. It turned out that a few weeks ago, the national police issued a warrant for Ming Zhi Yi. But the man was nowhere to be found. As they looked for Ming Zhi Yi, the investigation regarding the illegal manufacturing of so-called medicine drugs finally have a result. It turned out it was a deadly poison that only existed under the hands of Ming Zhi Yi.


    After the result came out, the very next day, pile of evidences of Ming Zhi Yi using this poison appeared at the door of the bureau.


    It turned out that this case rted to many cases of the past. For an instance, in Xiong De''s case, the criminal Xiong De purchased the poison he was about to use for the head of the Xiong family from Ming Zhi Yi.


    There were many cases dug up because of this. Such as the sudden death of the past government officials, past businessmen, and there was even a case in the Lu family''s Madam. However, because these were the cases of the past, it was hard to confirm the truth with just a little evidence that appeared miraculously in paper.


    However, since Xiong De''s case had powerful evidences, this case was proven rted to Ming Zhi Yi. And this was enough to make the people doubt the other cases in the given file were also rted to Ming Zhi Yi''s man-made poison.


    It even reached in the ears of the FBI and CIA.


    Thus, many people began looking for Ming Zhi Yi.


    With Ming Zhi Yi''s broken reputation in the police, the people at his side started running one by one. Their faction was truly ruined without the leader.


    Thus, Ming Zhi Yi''s side quickly crumbled without him standing on it.


    ...


    In IHZHi''s office, Linfeng who was wearing his usual ck suit went inside the room with a light smile.


    "You are working hard as ever." The man approached Xiong Zhi''s table and smoothly kissed her cheeks.


    Xiong Zhi yawned. She looked at the sky that was starting to glow dark. Why did she feel so sleepy when it was just early?


    She reached out the oolong tea that Fang Dien served for her as she answered Linfeng, "The matter with Ming Zhi Yi left me a great mess. The people I contacted constantly trying to bargain with me to not give the cargo to the investigation team."


    Linfeng massaged her stiff shoulders, "Why do you have to bother about them? You will end up giving the cargo to the police. There''s no need for bargaining."


    "I can''t tell them that. I need to stall time until we find Ming Zhi Yi''s location. I have to make sure those people wont'' change their minds and help him. In this way, Ming Zhi Yi has no way to retaliate."


    Linfeng held her hand, "I am looking into it right now. I checked all the possible routes he might take. But I found nothing. Perhaps, he did not leave the country and continued hiding here."


    "But why he did not leave? What is he waiting for? The only thing he could do right now is to hide and escape. Especially since they lost the cargo, he would have no way to start clean. " Xiong Zhi asked the biggest question on her mind.


    Linfen was silent for a while before he solemnly answered, "Ming Zhi YI will not go down without a fight. He would not ept this loss. Surely, he still has some trump card in his hands."


    When Xiong Zhi and the legendary families gave consecutive attacks on Ming Zhi Yi, Linfeng watched Ming Zhi Yi''s side like a hawk. He was afraid that the man would find Xiong Zhi''s scheme and would leave in a hurry. However, he never left his ce. That''s when he realized that Ming Zhi Yi left earlier on. Or else, while trouble kepting up at all sides, why that man never left his office?


    He must have left early as he learned of Lu Jin''s betrayal. Thinking of Lu Jin, Linfeng''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Xiong Zhi who was in his arms also thought of Lu Jin, "If we are in contact with Lu Jin, we might have an idea what Ming Zhi Yi is up to and where he is." She then looked up at Linfeng, "Have you heard anything from Lu Jin?"


    Linfeng shook his head. "No. My men are looking for him. However, he is also nowhere to be found. Maybe Ming Zhi Yi hid him. Or..."


    Linfeng did not contnue his words. They understand the words that was left unspoken.


    ....''Or perhaps Lu Jin is dead already.''


    Xiong Zhi sighed. She was feelingplicated in Lu Jin''s matter. She would save him if they can, but they don''t have any idea where he is. And the man doesn''t even want them to meddle in his matters.

 Chapter 771 - The night before the Party

    <h4>Chapter 771 - The night before the Party</h4>


    Linfeng tried to ease the atmosphere. He changed the topic, "By the way, are youing?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I have heard from father that the four families will hold a party. They will do it on a grander scale this time."


    Xiong Zhi was stunned. She hasn''t heard it of it. "They will have a party? But Ming Zhi Yi is not found yet. We can''t celebrate yet."


    "The heads are aware of that. But they can''t let the people under them fear the missing Ming Zhi Yi when they just gain victory, right? It is also to crush the hope of Ming Zhi Yi''s people that remained in hiding.? They just have defeated Ming Zhi Yi in some sense. They need to gather power to construct again.."


    Xiong Zhi was silent. That''s right. Even though the fight hadn''t concluded yet since Ming Zhi Yi was not yet found and punished for his crimes, the legendary families need to show off that they defeated Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Alright, I''ll go. I think grandfather will drag me no matter what."


    Lifneng chuckled. "Haha, I don''t think so. Master Xiong is not hard on you like before."? His eyes were warm as he continued, "I will catch up to you then."


    "Why? You are noting together with me?"


    "Unfortunately, it is Eric''s birthday and the grand opening of his first branch out in city Z. All of us brothers have toe. But I will only stay for an hour or two. I''ll join with you afterward."


    "City Z is very far. You don''t need to apany me. If it''s in the Tang family venue, then there''s no need to worry. With many experts around, I will be safe."


    Linfeng shook his head. "I couldn''t do that. Ming Zhi Yi is nowhere. We don''t know if he suddenly turned crazy and kidnapped all of the heirs as thest resort. I will go quickly to you."


    Xiong Zhi felt warm at Linfeng''s concerns. She smiled, "Alright. What can I do if my boyfriend is so cute?"


    Linfeng smirked as he kissed her, "Then you have to spoil that boyfriend of yours."


    The office then filled with soft giggles and a warm atmosphere. Never the couple would imagine that Linfeng''s simple jesting woulde true.


    ....


    On Ming Zhi Yi''spany headquarters, the twenty floors that were always bustling were quiet and dark. Only on the highest floor had its light open.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s ?ssistant tried to call his boss for the nth time. While the phone kept saying ''unreachable'', the man just put in a loudspeaker while he put all the documents on the paper shredder.


    Therge TV in the office was on. The lights from it illuminated his gloomy look and ck bags under his eyes.


    It had been three weeks since his boss went missing. Theirst talk in the call was when the shareholders suddenly withdrew their investment leaving thepany in a mess.


    Until finally, the mainpany had to shut its doors. His master did not even show up once.


    The TV from the side breaks the heavy silence in the room.


    [...The national police are still investigating the ring founder of the illegal drugs...]


    [... research of traceless and deadly poison are found in...]


    [..the INTERPOL requested a Red Notice for a man named Ming Zhi Yi-]


    The ?ssistant''s dead eyes suddenly went wide. He turned to face the TV. While he listened to the news, his eyes were wide and his heart was tense. When he confirmed the rest of the news was truly about his master, a sense of defeat entered his heart.


    His master had be a wanted man?


    His master never leaves a trace so where did they get the evidence?


    A foreboding feeling enveloped the man.


    Losing was never in their dictionary. For all the years he was working under Ming Zhi Yi, they never once lost. And if they lost, which was a rare urrence, they would recover so quickly that it felt like it never happened. The one who momentarily outsmarts them would be utterly crushed without leaving a body behind.


    So the ?ssistant could not believe that their side lost. Even thepany was slowly crumbling, he never once thought that this would be theirst face-off. After all, they could just use another means to get back on their feet again.


    However, with his master being chased like a criminal without the power of the underground market and the organization, it would be impossible to recover what they have before.


    Their defeat was so sudden that it came without a warning.


    If he was feeling lost and shaken like this, how about his master?


    His master would not ept this humiliating defeat. Their formidable master would not just take it lying down...right?


    But where was his master? Why he did not receive any mission from him? Did they really give up?


    With his mission failed and gone, what he was supposed to do?


    "Master...where are you?"


    He answered the call a bit dazed,.


    "Xin." The familiar old voice immediately lit up light to Xin.


    "Senior Qian?!"


    "Yeah, it''s me."


    "Where is master? Thepany is all gone..."


    "Don''t fret. Master is finished with his preparation. He has some orders for you. Listen well..."


    Xin nodded seriously. He finally had a mission. The feeling of loss immediately dissipated. However, when he heard the content of the mission, Xin froze.


    When Butler Qian did not hear any reply from Xin, he called out. "Xin? Do you get the mission, Xin?"


    Xin''s eyes faltered for a moment. He looked at the window where the city lights filled his eyes. After a while, he spoke, "When will I receive it?"


    "The delivery wille tomorrow morning. The party will be in the evening."


    "I see."


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence. Butler Qian finally spoke somest few words to Xin.


    "Master would like to thank you for your service."


    "En. It''s my honor to serve Master."


    As the call ended, Xin just stared at the city lights with his mind empty.

 Chapter 772 - Did she give up on him?

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Did she give up on him?</h4>


    In the fourth week of Ming Zhi Yi''s sudden disappearance, the high society finally made up their mind that the once powerful man hid and had no ns to retaliate anymore. They finally epted that Ming Zhi Yi had truly lost.


    Many greedy eyes and ttering mouths turned to the legendary families, the victor of the war. As the winner of the business war, there would be plenty of opportunities and great deals presented before them. They wish to ride in their coattails.


    Even the four families all received major blows and doesn''t have the same power as they have before due to the war with Ming Zhi Yi, their reputation and prestige increased by arge margin as the winner of the war.


    On the first month of battle with Ming Zhi Yi, Tang Xinyang went home to help her grandmother to take care of the Tang empire. The woman who don''t even miss a day of practice in her martial arts copped up in her office to help the empire fight against Ming Zhi Yi. Now that the business industry calmed down with Ming Zhi Yi''s disappearance, she thought she could finally take a break.


    However, the aftermath of the business conflict left her with so much work. She could not even leave thepany.. She slept and ate in her own office.


    Inside the office, Tang Xinyang was currently on the phone with Mistress Tang.


    "Grandma, I can''t go. There is still plenty of work that I need to do here. Besides, that party is only for show. You can just go alone. If you want someone to go with you just drag Yin''er. She is always free." Tang Xinyang sold her own sister.


    "You are my heir. You should be there. I know there are many things left to do in thepany especially since the conflict just ended. But you can take a day off and show yourselves."


    "I can''t do that grandma. I would rather spend my day off in the ring rather than at the party. The Tang empire is in a mess after the war with Ming Zhi Yi. There are more urgent things than the victory party."


    Mistress Tang knew that her eldest grandaughter was stubborn. She asked once more. "Is there really no way you won''t go? You know how important it is. Especially for the heirs."


    "I won''t go."


    Tang Xinyang was determined not to go to the party. Dressing up and socializing with people who were full of schemes and slick mouths was even more tiring than cleaning the mess in the empire.


    "Even your escort is Jang Shin? I will let you two host the party." Mistress Tang tried to bargain the greatest card.


    Tang Xinyang:"...."


    She was silent for a moment.


    It had been so long since she had seen Jang Shin''s face. Since she hurried to thepany after she set foot in this country''s ground, she had no time to meet him. After thatst meeting with Jang Shin, she went overseas for a business trip. Then she came home when she heard the news and help the empire since then. She never once met Jang Shin. She had been upied with business matters.


    Tang Xinyang lowered her eyes. Even though she missed Jang Shin and wanted to see him badly, she knew it was not the time to be upied with her one-sided love. She m?tur?d a lot in these chaotic times. She would be the Head Master of the family and the empire in the future. She needed to know her priority.


    Once she settled the matters in the empire, she would continue her operation of seducing Jang Shin.


    So she answered determinedly, "Not now. Even he is the escort, I won''t go."


    Tang Xinyang then resolutely bid goodbye. Jang Shin''s name was really a great bargaining chip. Now she felt regret and an urge to call back and say ''Yes, I''ll go and see him''.


    She immediately break that thought.


    Nah. Not now.


    She had to clean up the leftover mess that Ming Zhi Yi gave them in the empire.


    Mistress Tang had a strange look on her face as the call ended. Did her eldest just reject the chance to be with her greatest love?


    Mistress Tang rarely allows the two to be partners in the party. But right now, she even offered the two together to be a host.


    From this fact, one could see Mistress Tang''s thoughts of shipping Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang together. It was the start of letting people know that she had Jang Shin in her mind as her son-inw.


    But her granddaughter actually rejected it?


    Her granddaughter...was starting to be sensible.


    "Would she go, Head Master?" Jang Shin was beside Mistress Tang.


    Jang Shin was waiting eagerly for the past few months to meet Tang Xinyang. He was told by Mistress Tang a few days ago that he would be Tang Xinyang''s partner and be the host of the party together.


    After thest talk with William, Jang Shin pondered a lot. The pandora box that he carefully avoided was finally opening. He ventured towards this forebidden feeling to look for an answer. And during these past few months that he wasn''t able to see Tang Xinyang, he slowly find an answer in his heart. He could not wait to tell it to Tang Xinyang.


    Too bad, because of the chaotic situation, the timing wasn''t right. So he waited patiently until the conflict died down.


    However, his enthusiasm and nervousness were suddenly put to stop.


    Mistress Tang shook her head, "Xinyang won''t go. Even I told her that you''ll be the escort she still rejecteding to the party. Sigh, the empire is surely in a mess that it even made my granddaughter worry."


    Jang Shin turned silent. He was dumbfounded. He did not expect that the most awaited reunion with Tang Xinyang suddenly flies away.


    Tang Xinyang...rejected?


    The woman that always grab no matter what kind of chance just to be together with him suddenly refused this opportunity? This was the first.


    For some reason, William''s words appeared in his mind.


    ''Many men would line up for her...''


    ''There will be a time where she will meet a person a hundred times better than you...''


    ''If you don''t want that to happen, don''t make her wait and give up.''


    Unease and anxiety started to appear in his heart. His pupils dted and he could not breathe for a moment.


    What if...Xinyang give up on him?


    She went overseas for a few months then went here and spent four months without seeing him. Since theirst meeting, they haven''t met for half a year.


    Could it be...she met someone she likes at that time? Did she... abandon her feelings for him?


    For a moment, Jang Shin could not tell left from right. He lowered his eyes to hide theplex emotions and his turbulent thoughts.


    Mistress Tang''s words were blurry in his ears,? "Jang Shin, go to Yin''er and tell her she would apany me in ce of her sister. She''ll host the party with you."


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    Jang Shin did not even know how he spoke those words without stammering.

 Chapter 773 - Tang Yins Advice

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Tang Yin''s Advice</h4>


    The sun had just set and the lights in the city started to lighten up one by one.


    The bustling city that was chaotic a month ago recovered swiftly. Since the matters in the business industry started to stabilize, the country''s economy which was greatly affected stabilized too. The citizens who were frightened by the multiple incidents in the country calmed down.


    Seeing that there was no major incident that affected the popce this past month, the public started to get lively little by little.


    They have forgotten the crossfire in the highway road and the multiple explosion of buildings that urred in the past four months. The multiple deaths that were found in many ces with reasons unknown were thrown at the back of their minds. They continued their daily life and felt like that the incidents that happened in the past months were just a story of the past.


    Even though the news was all about Ming Zhi Yi and his men''s crimes being investigated and continuously proven, the public did not care.


    After all, these news were only proven useful and worthy in the upper society.. As news of Ming Zhi Yi''s defeat circted, the echelons in the upper society finally rxed. They would now finally say that it was safe to join the legendary families- the winning side.


    In one of the five-star hotels owned by the Tang family, the scene at the entrance of the building was very lively.


    The shutters of cameras and loud voices of reporters crowded at the entrance.


    Since it was the first victory party in a grandeur scale held by the four families with the goal of showing off, they made it public. Many high-profile figures in each side of the world attended to congratte the victors.


    The guests dressedvishly expressing their fame and wealth. Each one of them had conjured an enticing offer to be at the four families'' side.


    And those who were with the four families since the beginning of the war had wide smiles. Now they could finally harvest the spoils of war.


    Tang Yin was near the entrance door. Her short hair was brushed back revealing her spotless forehead. Her silvery white teardrop earrings dangled as she moved her head. She was wearing a crimson evening gown that revealed her white corbones and slender back. She shed her usual style of innocence and freshness. Instead, she exudes a s?xy, wild vibe.


    Tang Yin smiled at the neers and called one of the butlers at the side to lead them in their seats. She then nced at the busy Jang Shin at her side.


    Tang Yin''s sharp eyes glinted. The man was smiling handsomely however there was a trace of gloominess and uneasiness in his eyes. Tang Yin who grew up with Jang Shin knew very well that there was something bothering him.


    She vaguely guessed the reason behind it.


    When the people in front of Jang Shin left, Tang Yin could not help butment to the man, "Too bad my sis isn''t here. She could not see how handsome you are."


    Jang Shin who usually buy herpliments and would act smugly while answering, ''Of course, I am handsome'', unexpectedly, just smiled at her words. He then resumed being gloomy while his eyes were far away.


    Tang Yin: "...."


    What is thisck of response?


    She could not help but add, "But if she''s here, you''ll end up beaten up and all this handsome image will crumble. So you better enjoy this while itst."


    Jang Shin: "..." Was she praising him or mocking him?


    Jang Shin who was suppressing the gloominess in his heart could not help but bark back subconsciously, "It''s too bad no matter how much you dress up, my friend won''t even look at you." He used the same tone.


    Tang Yin: "..."? This man...was looking for a fight!


    The fort'' she was giving became ''trouble'' instead.


    Jang Shin realized what he said. He raised his hand at Tang Yin''s re and apologetically said, "You started it."


    He doesn''t know what was wrong with him today. Why he was so down and grumpy? He even bark back at the childish Tang Yin and touched the woman''s dragon scale.


    He could not help but think back of Tang Xinyang''s rejection.


    Did Tang Xinyang really abandon her feelings for him? She had been here in the country for four months yet not once did she call for him. Unlike in the past where she would follow her around and make a mess of him.


    He even prepared what to say to Tang Xinyang. He purposely made a time for today so he can spend the rest of this day with Tang Xinyang.


    But who would have thought that Tang Xinyang doesn''t have the same mind as him and rejecteding here without hesitation?


    Tang Yin''s eyes squinted at him. She could somehow guess why Jang Shin was being grumpy. She forgive him in her mind and harrumphed, "Are you sulking because my sis did not go with you? You should know that she is busy cleaning up the aftermath of the sh. As a person who handles business, you should know that."


    Jang Shin put down his hand. He said droopily "I know. I understand. It''s just...it''s a pity. I thought I can meet her today. I want to tell her many things."


    Tang Yin stared at Jang Shin''s down figure. She sighed, "You know, if you want to see my sister, You can just go meet her. Who is stopping you? It''s not like you guys are Romeo and Juliet. Don''t make itplicated."


    Jang Shin opened his mouth and was about to retort when Tang Yin raised her finger and make a sush sound. "Don''t make excuses. There are no excuses for loving or not loving someone. If you want something to happen between you two, then do it. Why do you keep dying? What are you waiting for? A chance? What if there''s no chance? You should create your own chance."


    Tang Yin said with no break.

 Chapter 774 - A Light Heart

    <h4>Chapter 774 - A Light Heart</h4>


    Tang Yin''s words made Jang Shin stunned.


    Her words made sense. Why he was wasting his time being all gloomy? Tang Yin was right. He doesn''t need to make itplicated. There''s no waiting. He kept her waiting for a long time. And even if she gives up now, he would woo him again. She loves him much in the past, so there''s might be a chance that she could love him again.


    He might not be confident in his charms, but he was confident that he couldst in her beating.


    Seeing that the man was convinced for a moment, Tang Yin waved her hand. "You go. I can handle hosting this party alone."


    When Jang Shin heard that he was more tempted. However, he was trusted by Mistress Tang to host the party with Tang Yin. He push down his urge and shook his head.


    "I can''t do that."


    Tang Yin raised her brow, "Do you want to spend this night with me and with these old fogies rather than spend it with my sister? When is your next day off? When can you meet her? After the situation dies down? When will it be? A month from now? A year from now?"


    Jang Shin frowned. This is the chaotic times. Unlike the public know, the time after the war with Ming Zhi Yi was the most crucial and dangerous time. So he and Linfeng never let down their guard in case Ming Zhi Yi suddenly counterattack.


    It was only today that Jang Shin could attend a party under the order of the Tang Head Master. He cleared up his schedule for the rest of the night for Tang Xinyang. After that, who knows where he could get a break again.


    While Ming Zhi YI was still loose to god knows where he would be forever busy.


    "Earth to Jang Shin. The guests areing."


    "I''ll go to her. Can you make excuses for me?"


    "That''s easy. I''ll just say that you went to my sister to drag her here. Well, of course, you two should not go here. Make sure you choose a good dating ce. Actually, just a rooftop with a good view and lovely flowers are enough-"


    "Alright." Jang Shin did not even let her finish and ran away.


    "Hey, where''s my thank you!" Tang Yin looked at the running figure a bit dumbfoundedly. She should write this debt today on her list and make her sister pay for it. And if the two be a couple, she would charge her sister double.


    "Why are you shouting so unscrupulously?" A smooth voice made her turn her head at the front.


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver hair was glistening under the chandelier lights. His white skin and silver-blue eyes were in contrast with his vermillion slim suit. Like a moonbined with the dark red sun, he was an image of an angelic yet devilish prince.


    Tang Yin immediately closed her eyes at how blinding he was.


    "When did you eclipse?" She blurted out.


    "What?" Lu Yin Ze did not understand her jokes.


    Lu Yin Ze: "???"


    He was still clueless as ever.


    Old Lu who was beside Lu Yin Ze interrupted the two nonsensical conversation, "Little Yin, is your grandmother already inside?"


    "Head Master Lu." Tang Yin immediately be polite and greeted him amiably.


    "Grandma is inside. Let me lead you to your table." For the big heads like Old Lu, Tang Yin would apany them to their table personally.


    Lu Yin Zhe followed them. He looked at Tang Yin up and down. He walked closer to her andmented, "You changed your style."


    "Did I pull it off?"


    "Not really. You look like a child trying to be an ?du?t."


    "..."


    Lu Yin Ze chuckled instead, "I''m just kidding. You look good."


    Lu Yin Ze''s light smile and subtle praise made Tang Yin froze.


    Did this man...justpliment her?


    Goosebumps.


    She then observed Lu Yin Ze and felt that this man changed a lot in the past month. She felt that some of his gloominess faded a bit.


    She leaned closer to him and whispered, "What happened to you?"


    "Huh?"


    "You changed a bit. You are somehow a bit spirited than before. Like some of the baggage on your shoulder decreased a lot. You are seeing another woman?"


    Lu Yin Ze was stunned at Tang Yin''s words. He was silent for a while. He then smiled, "I don''t know you have a sharp eye. But the caused is wrong."


    Tang Yin was stunned again. The manplimented her twice, "I always have a sharp eye. But don''t avoid the topic, what happened to you? If it''s not a woman then what''s the change for? Why are you praising me all of a sudden?"


    Lu Yin Ze had a small smile on his lips. He thought there was nothing wrong with saying the truth to Tang Yin. So he spoke his true thoughts, "Nothing much. It''s just that, I am d the truth finallye out. Even we still haven''t found father, the world now knows what he has done. Just a few years ago, I was willing to jump on the building to let the world knows the truth."


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart was light. Now the truthes out, the baggage he was carrying since he was a child slowly uplifted. When he saw his brother''s letter and the evidence his brother umted regarding the research poison, it ignited hope in his heart.


    He could not help but think that there''s hope for his brother.


    After all, with his brother''s help, the truth of the poison and its victims came to the light.


    There was a realization on Tang Yin''s face. She nced at Old Lu at the side. She whispered, "Then does Head Master Lu knows about your mother..."


    "He likely knows of it since the result of the investigation of father''s secret researches out. But he never showed his feeling about it in front of me. So don''t mention it to him."


    "I won''t I won''t! I might have a bbermouth but I don''t want to meddle in your business."


    "Really? But you kept messing in my business."


    "I''m not messing yours. You are just there whenever I involved myself with my Linfeng gege. Anyway, I am d for you. I hope we can find him soon so he could pay for all his crimes."


    Lu Yin Ze nodded with his solemn face. His heart might be light because the truthes out but he still worries about his father''s next move that now they defeated him.


    After all, he needs to pay for all his crimes.

 Chapter 775 - Flawless Plan

    <h4>Chapter 775 - wless n</h4>


    A momentter, the legendary families were finallypleted when Old Xiong and Xiong Zhi entered the hall.


    Tang Yin saw the neers and bit her lips. ;


    Seeing that Xiong Zhi was wearing a s?xy red velvet mermaid gown that made her waist slimmer, she could not help but nce at her own figure. She felt that she did not lose much. She then stared at Xiong Zhi''s ck long hair that was scattered behind her back and felt that her short hair look rather dull.


    The gown and Xiong Zhi''s long ck hair made a great contrast in Xiong Zhi''s milky skin. Added with Xiong Zhi''s cherry lips, Tang Yin felt defeated for a while. She felt that the title of a Temptress of tonight would be stolen by Xiong Zhi.


    She swallowed her jealousy and approached the neers. After greeting the old man politely, she ignored Xiong Zhi and looked behind her. Not seeing the face she waited for this whole night, Tang Yin frowned.


    "He is not here." A cold voice attracted her attention.


    Xiong Zhi had her usual indifferent look. Her expressionless face matched well with her outfit.


    "Who says I am looking for Linfeng gege?"


    "Who says I am referring to him?"


    "Then are you referring to another person?"


    "Are you looking for another person? I''ll be d if that''s true."


    The two ring eyes met for a while. A spark between them ignited.


    Old Xiong doesn''t n to wait for a fight to break out. He was impatient. "You two could chatter. Where''s my seat?"


    Tang Yin felt bitter that she could not even beat Xiong Zhi in a word fight. She retreated for now and immediately returned to being a polite and charmingdy. She smiled sweetly to Old Xiong, "This way, Head Master Xiong."


    Since Linfeng was not here, Tang Yin did not n to stay with the Xiong table. On the other hand, Xiong Zhi''s beautiful face did not change all throughout. Without Linfenfg here, this night would be tiresome with uninteresting pure business.


    People flocked to their table and surrounded them. Their tteries were overwhelming.


    Some of these people hid when the legendary families were having a tough time and some were secretly leaning on Ming Zhi Yi''s side. However, when Ming Zhi Yi disappeared and the sign of victory turned to the legendary families'' side, these people suddenly showed up and offered to help.


    Their motive could not be any obvious.


    In the face of their countless offers and smiling faces, the old man and his granddaughter just faced them with a cold face.


    With this, Zhou Min could see the resemnce between the grandfather-and-granddaughter pair. He could not help but smile before walking to the butler''s area.


    Just as the lights dimmed to signal the start of the party, a man in the butler area silently withdrew without attracting attention.


    ...


    The man in a butler suit went to the backdoor. When he opened the backdoor, he was stunned to see a man in a ck suit standing in the doorway and was staring at him. Behind him was another group of men in suits who also turned in his direction.


    The butler''s heart skipped a beat. Even in this narrow hallway that serves as the maids and butlers'' route, the Tang family still ced security.


    "Where are you going, sir? The party is still ongoing."


    "I am going to the bathroom."


    The guard looked at him up and down. This guard was an expert from Tang''s MA group. When he sensed that the butler did not carry any killing intent or was weak enough to kill anyone in his team, he let him pass.


    Everyone at this party was searched thoroughly. Their identities had been checked numerous times. Besides, this backdoor only leads to the bathroom and to other quarters for servants. Though there was an emergency exit besides the quarters, the door was locked securely. There''s nothing this man could do in those ces.


    The man was finally allowed to leave. He went to the men''s bathroom. After counting the cubicles he went to one of them and locked the door. He then closed the toilet''s lid and stood on top of it. On the ceiling, there was a small air vent. He took the silver pin in his tie and used it to loosen the screw that was holding the vent. After sessfully opening it, he found what he was looking for.


    Since the party was full of important people, the security was strict and tight. They were even more strict to the servants such as himself. The butlers could not bring any belonging aside from their clothes. There was even a device to check if he contained any weapons in his und?r??rm?nts.


    That''s why his master spent almost a month just to make this n wless. It would take a lot of preparations and effort just to get him inside and install this baggage before the party. The man took the bag and checked what was inside. The device, smoke bombs, and the weapons were here.


    The man swallowed hard. What he was going to do next would be very dangerous. He would undoubtedly die no matter the mission was a sess or failure. However, there was no room for failure. Since he was going to die, he should do his utmost best to do his mission.


    The man who was pretending as a butler was none other than Assistant Xin. With his master''s preparation, he was wearing someone''s face and took over the identity of a butler of some high profile figure. The real person who owned this face died under his master''s people a few months ago.


    Even this kind of biological weapon was taken out from his master''s secret tash. His master was really looking forward to the sess of this mission.


    Assitant Xin opened the door and threw smoke bombs on the way. As expected, there were guards hidden in the hallway, and some were even watching the men''s bathroom door. ;


    When the guards saw three cans rolling on the ground towards them, their faces changed instantly.


    "It''s an atta-" An attack!


    The men tried to warn the others. Unfortunately, they could not even finish their words when smokes started to spread everywhere and went to their mouth.


    A littleter, the guards in the hallway dropped one by one.


    After sessfully evading the security team he went to the emergency stairs just beside the servant''s quarters. He installed the bombs on the emergency door and put a timer on it. ;


    After doing so, he went to the servant''s quarters and opened the electrical junction box in the room. He took the device from his bag and install it on the box. With this, he could hack through the main power system and deactivate the power for one minute. This one minute was enough to let the experts who were waiting outsidee into the building and ambush the people here.


    Assistant Hu''s hands were quick. He only has a few minutes before the people in the hall learn of the matter that happened here. After a few clicks, the power shut down.

 Chapter 776 - Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Intruders</h4>


    The hall under the bright lights was lively. A somber yet elegant music was yed in the background while Tang Yin was reciting the victory speech. She was standing on the small stage in ce of her sister. She was very professional as she recited the script with a smile.


    "The four families and the empires suffered greatly due to this conflict. We closed many subsidiaries and some of our partners who are directly involved have to close down their businesses. A great number of us have to make sacrifices and ept great losses. However, we persevere and toughened up. With four families together, the Xiong family, the Guan family, the Lu family, and my family united, no one could beat us or bring down our alliance-"


    The lights suddenly died in the middle of her speech.


    Tang Yin who was immersed in her inspirational speech: "..."


    She was angry for a moment. Who dared to interrupt her?!


    But when she heard something from the backdoor, her face changed.


    The room in this building was all soundproof. So it''s very hard to distinguish the sound. Only martial artists like her could hear that faint sound. Even the butlers turned to look at the backdoor where the sound came from. Their hearts were on guard.


    The guest''s vision turned dark. For a moment, their hearts skipped a beat. It was very unusual for an important event like this to have a power shutdown.


    "What happened?"


    "Could it be a power outage?"


    "This is the Tang''s family establishment. There''s no way they have that kind of faults."


    "Could it be someone cut down the power?"


    Thisst question made the hearts of the guests tense.


    Right, for a power outage to happen in the Tang family''s building was unlikely. Their suspicious mind suddenly conjured up many unfortunate situations. If someone did this purposely, the reasons would not be good. Everyone here was a powerful figure who had offended many persons to get power as much as they can.


    Just the thought of their own enemy who wanted them dead, they became terrified.


    "Guards! Protect me!"


    "Butler! Come here!"


    "Ahh, where''s the power getting back?!"


    The hall was suddenly engulfed by terrified murmurs.


    The butlers who were instructed to not move from their position followed their master''s voices. In this situation, they have to stand aside beside their master in case the worst happened. Though, it was difficult to find their own master amidst to frantic calls of other people.


    Tang Yin who was on the stage has a hard time adjusting in the dark. Like the others, she could not help but worry. She wanted to go to her grandmother. But she calmed her heart and loudly yelled to inform and instruct the guests,


    "It''s only a power outage. The lights wille back in a minute! Please calm down."


    However, her voice was swallowed by the panicked shouts of the guests.


    Xiong Zhi''s cold face broke. She frowned. Her first thought was this situation was not an ident. She looked at the main door. Why the security hasn''t arrived yet?


    If the guests here were panicking, the security woulde in to pacify them. But none of them showed.


    A wrinkled warm hand suddenly hold hers, "Zhi''er, don''t be afraid." Old Xiong thought that Xiong Zhi was scared. Even he, an old experienced person felt that the situation was not simple.


    Xiong Zhi turned stiff from the unexpected warmth that the usual cold and unloving old man send forth for her. A seep of warmth that only Linfeng could give entered her heart. She held her grandfather''s hand and patted it in return. "I am not afraid."


    It turned out that even her cold grandfather who was clearly unease wouldfort her at a time like this.


    "Master, Heiress." Zhou Min arrived at their table. Their table was easy to find even in the dark since they were one of the few people who were near the stage. Like him, the other butlers stand beside their master and call for backup in case something happened.


    "What''s the situation?" Old Xiong asked.


    Zhou Min''s face was somber.


    "I can''t contact the team outside. This is not an ident. The situation is dangerous. I contacted the other team from the Xiong mansion. They are on the way here."


    When Xiong Zhi heard this, her face fell.


    For someone to attack carelessly and boldly like this, only one person came to her mind.


    Ming Zhi Yi.


    He was the only person who could offend the four families and the powerful figures here. Would he really send people here to kill them? He was not afraid of any retaliation from all people here.? She had underestimated the man''s insanity.


    But how did he manage to do it? He wascking power, people, and authority. Could it be, he had a hidden trump card that even Lu Jin doesn''t know?


    Since even Xiong Zhi could figure out that this was the work of Ming Zhi Yi, the old heads also realized this fact.


    On the other table, Old Lu scowled.


    "That bastard is truly mad! He lost in a straight fight so he is using this dirty means to retaliate." Old Lu then held Lu Yin Ze as their butler stand at their side. "Yin''er, stay behind Butler Lu."


    Lu Yin Ze''s face was pale. He looked at Xiong Zhi''s table. After adjusting his sight from the dark, he could see that Xiong Zhi was still on her table with Old Xiong. He saw that Zhou Min was at her side. He calmed down a little.


    He then looked at the stage to check on Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin who was still trying to calm the masses froze. Her eyes turned wide as she looked at the backdoor.


    Lu Yin Ze followed the direction she was looking at and saw a group of peopleing in. Since all the butlers all went to their master''s table to calm them and protect them, no one was standing behind the backdoor.


    That''s why no one noticed this group of people. Since it was dark, he could not see clearly who they were. But they were carrying something strange.


    At this time, Tang Yin finally realized what they were carrying. "Watch out!"


    Butler Zhou Min also noticed them and acted quickly. He protected the masters at the table as something dropped to the ground in every direction.


    "Intruders!"


    "Ahh! They threw something on the ground-!"


    Those words had notpletely gotten out of their mouths when smokes filled everywhere. It also filled their lungs.


    Zhou Min was quick and hold his breath. He took his handkerchief and give them to Old Xiong. He broke his shirt and covered it around Xiong Zhi''s nose and mouth.


    Zhou Min could hold his breath for two minutes.? While the others were fainting one by one, he tore another piece from his shirt and tied it around his nose and mouth. He gestured for Old Lu and Xiong Zhi to crouch down and hide under the table. He then took out his gun and watched the surrounding through the smoke.


    There were at least seven people with the mask that invaded the hall.


    Every family and guest could only bring one butler inside the hall. The butlers could not fight the neers without leaving their masters. If they fight the group, who would protect their masters? So they stay put to protect their master instead.


    However, they did not expect that two whiffs of smoke would slowly take their consciousness away. As their sight was fading, they wondered, how could smoke be so lethal?


    All of the people in the hall wondered, where are the experts of the Tang family?

 Chapter 777 - Chaos In The Hall

    <h4>Chapter 777 - Chaos In The Hall</h4>


    Tang Yin ran to her grandmother and tore her dress for Mistress Tang to cover her nose. She then covered her face with torn clothes. "Grandma, where are our people?"


    Mistress Tang had a dark face. There were a hundred of experts inside this building. However, all of them did not appear in the hall even the lights shut down. There''s only one reason, they might be upied at this moment that prevented them froming here.


    It meant that there were many enemies outside. Being in the hall was probably the safest ce for now. They have to bring down the people who invaded the hall.


    However, even the butlers all have learned martial arts they could not fight without abandoning their master. These masters would surely not allow their butlers to y hero and leave their lives at risks.


    Mistress Tang felt cornered.


    Ming Zhi Yi truly prepared well for this sudden attack. They were foolish. She thought that Ming Zhi Yi would stilly low until retaliating. After all, tht man was a crazy maniac. The man did not care about the aftermath of this attack. They should not have judge his mind at the same level of normal person.


    "Let''s wait. Some of the experts would surelye here." Besides, she had already immobilize the men in the Tang mansion toe here quickly.


    As her words fell, the main door suddenly opened. At the same time, the one-minute window passed and the lights came back in.


    Relief washed over the guests who had been protected by their butlers. However, they could not rx yet when they saw that those who came in through the main door were full of blood.


    Mistress Tang recognized them.? They were the strongest experts assigned outside.


    The experts immediately tore their clothes and covered their faces. The smoke in the hall was thicker than outside.


    They saw the hall was filled with smoke. There had been an attack on this ce too. Their hearts could not help but clench. All the important persons are here. And they failed to protect them.


    One of the experts gestured to the three bloodied men on his side, "Find Mistress Tang and Young Miss Yin. They are our priority. The rest follow me." The speaker then rushed towards the seven men who wore gas masks.


    The men in gas masks threw their things aside and fought the bloody men from the Tang family.


    The hall was filled with the sound of fighting and the terrified shouts of the guests. The butlers protected their master to hide at the side far away from the fight. The butlers looked at the main door. They were calcting their route of escape. Which side was safer? The main door or the backdoor?


    But the backdoor was the ce where those seven men came from. So they turned to the main door.


    However, when they let out their qigong to check the main door, their hearts jumped.


    They could not see clearly, but they felt the numerous qigong shing outside. The fight outside was more intense than inside the hall.


    When the expert from the Tang family came to Mistress Tang''s side, Mistress Tang immediately asked them. "What''s the situation outside?"


    "Many of our men are ambushed. Arge number of experts are in the building. They are currently fighting my brothers. We are the only ones who are able to escape from the fight for the time being ande here."


    When Mistress Tang heard the report her face turned ugly. Even the Tang family''s strongest experts fought a bloody battle just to win against those men.


    "How strong they are?" Tang Yin asked. At this moment, the situation was truly dire. They were against time. The experts outside should buy time until the reinforcement arrived.


    "Everyone one of them is powerful. They could fight eye to eye with me."


    Tang Yin and Mistress Tang froze.


    Those people were not normal martial artists if they could fight their greatest experts at the same level. Just learning that a great number of them were outside, the two shivered.


    It turned out Ming Zhi Yi could pull this act because he had this great number of experts.


    "Tell me what happened." Mistress Tang asked with a grievous tone.


    The man recounted the story quickly.


    When the power died down, the reporters outside suddenly threw smoke bombs at the entrance. Then they immediately killed the people at the front gate and at the entrance without sound. The experts only be aware of them when they pulled the trigger and their killing intent flowed out.


    They could not contact the group who were guarding the backdoor. Seeing that those masked men entered through the backdoor, those people must have died.


    "A great number of experts ambushed us so suddenly. We are upied and could note here immediately-"


    His story was not yet finished when an old voice yelled loudly amidst the fight in the hall.


    "Zhi''er!"


    Their heads turned from the sound and they saw Xiong Zhi staggering in front of the man who wore a gas mask.


    ...


    Earlier under the Xiong family table.


    Xiong Zhi''s hand was still held by Old Xiong.


    Zhou Min told them what he heard from the Tang table. Even Zhou Min was calm outside, there was anxiousness in his voice, "We can''t go out yet. It seems like it is more dangerous outside than here. Many experts are currently in a bloody fight. We have to wait for our people toe here."


    Old Xiong had a grave face. It''s seemed like they don''t have a choice but to wait here until the fight died down and his people came.


    Xiong Zhi took her phone. She had to warn Linfeng to note here.


    Like her, many people from the hall were calling their people to save them. Their voices were muffled by the clothes that were covering their faces. They trembled at every loud crash in the hall due to the fight. The guests were truly terrified. It was the first time they experienced something like this.


    Xiong Zhi called Linfeng with trembling fingers. When the man answered she immediately told him in a stern voice.


    "Don''te here. The hall is surrounded by Ming Zhi Yi''s men. I am fine. Your father is protecting me." Xiong Zhi said without a break.


    "Zhi''e-"


    She immediately ended the call because Zhou Min gestured for them to be silent. One of the seven people did not waste their time on the fight and immediatelye to the legendary tables.


    As the man neared their table, Xiong Zhi felt her phone vibrated. She turned it off and hoped that Linfeng would realize the grievance of the matter and won''te here without preparation. When she thought of the distance from City Z to here, she rxed a bit. It would take Linfeng an hour or two to reach here. By that time, the reinforcements would arrive.


    The man in the gas mask was near them. He spoke to the speaker attached on his mask, "We only have five minutes! Don''t waste your time and kill them! Go get our targets!"


    The other six men immediately opened fire towards the Tang family''s experts. They were afraid to open fire because of the perception that they might kill the targets.. But now that time is pressing, they could not care any more but kidnap the targets as soon as possible.

 Chapter 778 - Dire Situation

    <h4>Chapter 778 - Dire Situation</h4>


    The fight between the Tang experts and the seven masked men in the hall brought more chaos. As bullets hit the floor and numerous sses shattered, the guests under the table screamed in fear.


    They could only hide and hug themselves as they pray that the shooting would die down. There were even some unfortunate people that got hit by stray bullets. Most of them were butlers and staff who could not hide enough.


    Once the gas masked men fully got the upper hand from the Tang experts, they divided themselves. The first group was left to fight the Tang experts while the other group followed the other man to the legendary tables.


    The first man who withdrew from the fight went near the Xiong table. He could hear the staggering breaths of three people under the table. He then flipped the table with his gun pointed towards them.


    Zhou Min immediately attack the man as soon as they were exposed.


    !!!


    The gas masked man was a little slower to react to the sudden attack. His gun was flung away by Zhou Min. He only recovered and took his knife to fight Zhou Min. Soon, Zhou Min and the man were tangled by each other.


    The other men from the opposing group saw one of the targets and immediately pulled Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi did not care how weak she was. She jabbed the man under his chin. But the man immediately blocked it and pped her hard.


    The p had qigong on it. Her head swayed at the side and she became dizzy. She tasted blood in her mouth.


    "Zhi''er!" Old Xiong yelled with wide eyes. He then took his cane in anger and hit the man.


    The man was impatient and he pushed the old man with his giqong. Old Xiong''s weak body was thrown to the ground and he coughed hard. The old man was hit on the abdomen.


    "Grandpa!" Xiong Zhi yelled. But the man clutched her neck. Xiong Zhi turned purple from theck of air.


    Lu Yin Ze could not bear it anymore and ran out from his hiding.


    "Yin''er!" Old Lu shouted, terrified. Butler Lu immediately ran after Lu Yin Ze.


    "Let her go!" Lu Yin Ze punched the man with great effort.


    The man was surprised by his punch and identally let go of Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze was angry. His face was red. He was about to punch the man again when he felt a sudden pain in the back of his neck. He was hit on his nape. Another man in a gas mask had sneakingly came behind him and hit him. Against an expert who had great qigong more than him, Lu Yin Ze just be a chicken ready to be ughtered.


    Lu Yin Ze''s vision blurred. His body fell down. He fainted.


    Old Lu: "No!"


    The old man hurried to get up to get back his grandson. Butler Luo tried to get Lu Yin Ze but the masked man stopped them. Soon, an intense fight ured.


    "Lu Yin Ze!" Tang Yin shouted. She pulled up the table cloth and was about to run towards Lu Yin Ze when Mistress Tang tightly held her arm. "It''s dangerous Yin''er."


    Tang Yin opened her mouth to be stubborn when she happened to saw Mistress Tang ncing at the main door.


    Tang Yin also looked in that direction. Her heart froze.


    More men came into the hall. But they weren''t the Tang family''s experts. Those men were wearing gas masks. They all had horrifying scars and their clothes were drenched in blood. It was mixed by their own blood and their enemies''.


    From the looks of it, the fight outside was truly bloody and intense. Despite their injury, none of them showed pain or act like they were hurt at all.


    The guests inside immediately covered their mouths. They heard the dispute at the front row but they were afraid to even peek. When their butlers told them that more enemies came, they shrunk even more. They were afraid these people would suddenly pull them under the table and kill them.


    The chaotic hall suddenly turned quiet except for the fight near the stage.


    Zhou Min was fighting three men. Behind him was Old Xiong who fainted from the pain. Zhou Min was trying to rescue Xiong Zhi from the masked men and he was winning. However, more people came in.


    His face turned paler. With the neers, the odds would not be in his favor.


    He turned to the side where the Tang experts were. But it looked like the others died and there was only one person fighting one man. His eyes then nced at Butler Luo who was fighting the man who hit Lu Yin Ze.


    In this situation, their side was losing.


    While fighting these men, Zhou Min realized what these people aimed for. Their aim was none other than the Heiress and Lu Yin Ze. In other words, the legendary families. If that''s the case, the guests would be safe for the time being.


    Once these people got their targets, they would immediately leave. But he could not let them leave with the Heiress. He need to keep these men here longer until their men came. His priority was to get back the young miss.


    Zhou Min''s brain worked fast. He looked for an opportunity to fight all these men at once.


    He calcted as his eyes swept in the room. One second passed seemed like a few hours.


    The butlers in the room were not only him and Butler Luo. Yet right now, all of the butlers were hiding under the table. If all the butlers here took courage to fight with them, then they could defeat these people just by numbers.


    Zhou Min knew he could not count on the masters here to help them. But he still tried to stir their hearts and yelled, "Lend us your strength! On behalf of Head Master Xiong, those who would lend us a hand today would not be forgotten. Your kindness would be returned ten times! The Xiong family would be forever grateful to you!"


    Some of the trembling guests halted. They nced at their butlers. Zhou Min''s words were very tempting. They could use this chance to be on the legendary families'' good side. They could let their butler help the legendary families and maybe let their butler sacrifice their life for them. Then they would reap the benefitster on. However...


    The guests peeked carefully at the neers who were approaching the front row. They trembled just by the sight of them.


    No way they could let their butlers leave their side in this life-threatening situation. Their own life was still important rather than some favor. They could gain favor at ater time, but they could not gain another life again.


    So their only reply was silence to Zhou Min''s yelling.


    Tang Yin heard Zhou Min''s words. She tried to get back her arm from Mistress Tang''s hold. The rim of her eyes was red, "Grandma, I will help them."


    Mistress Tang could not afford to lose Tang Yin. Seeing that the masked men target were mostly heirs of the four families, she was scared for Tang Yin. She looked at the pale expert instead, "Go help them. We can protect ourselves."


    The expert followed Mistress Tang''s words and joined Zhou Min.

 Chapter 779 - Bloody Fight

    <h4>Chapter 779 - Bloody Fight</h4>


    The neers finally arrived at the front and leisurely took the fainted Lu Yin Ze from the ground.


    The leader from the neer group nced at Old Lu. "Kill the butler, get the old man."


    The three experts at the side shed. They moved so fast that the air behind them left a sharp sound. A momentter they arrived at the front of Butler Luo. The pressure increased and Butler Luo''s wounds increased.


    Even there was Zhou Min and the Tang family''s experts, most of the masked men joined the fight to corner Butler Luo.


    With the added men in the fight, the old butler''s movement turned slower. His suit was drenched with his blood. He was hit on his vital parts many times and numerous wounds appeared on his body. He felt that his breathing was staggering and his heart was beating slower.


    The old man knew he was losing so much blood and could not hold much longer. He looked back at his old master with a sorrowful face.


    "Forgive me, Master-"


    ''I won''t be of help anymore...''


    sh.


    Blood sttered on Old Lu''s face. There was a deep wound in Butler''s Luo''s neck. His blood spurted like a fountain. More blood gushed out. Butler Lu gurgled with his own blood in front of Old Lu. The old butler could not even hold his neck as he fall to the ground. He died with his wide eye open.


    The leader pulled the dumbfounded Old Lu on the cor without any courtesy. "We got him. Retreat."


    Old Lu''s dazed eyes recovered. His eyes then turned red with malicious glint.


    Butler Luo was his personal butler ever since he be the Head. His most trusted person was Butler Luo. He was his close confidante, his cherished aide, and his dear friend.


    Old Lu gritted his teeth hard. The rage in his heart caused his blood to boil and his heart to shake wildly. A trace of blood came out from the corner of his mouth,? "You are all making a great mistake."


    However, he was only an old man which could not even punch an expert. He raised his head with red eyes. He then loudly yelled as he was being pulled up, "Everyone who will remain alive should bear witness to what transpired today. Even if I died at this moment, the Lu family will never forget this embarrassment. The Lu family will chase every one of you and behead all of you-!"


    Pang-


    The leader ruthlessly hit Old Lu''s nape. "So noisy."


    Old Lu''s head dropped down. The fearsome and overbearing old man was treated like a pile of wood as the leader carried him on his shoulder unscrupulously.


    The guests who hid in the hall all have wide eyes and terrified faces. The omnipotent head of the legendary Lu family was treated like trash. These people...weren''t they afraid the whole Lu empire chasing them into hell?


    The old man''s words would carry the will of the whole Lu family even after he died. Today''s matter would surely make all the four families furious.


    However, could they even live and witness the four families'' wrath of today in the future? They were afraid that they might not even live past today and watch the four families take revenge. The enemy was unbridled to even attack the four legendary families and humiliate them like this, their fate was even lesser in the eyes of these killers.


    They could not worry about others as they were afraid those people would start killing them.


    The leader then looked at Zhou Min''s direction who had just finished his battle and killed three of his men. Zhou Min looked back at him with ferocious eyes.


    The leader could feel Zhou Min''s immense qigong. In this hall, this man in a butler suit was the strongest. The leader vaguely felt that they have to go through this man before they could leave this ce.


    However, they could not waste any more time. At any moment, the reinforcements wille. They already lost more than half of their men. And the others were still fighting the experts outside. Perhaps, only a few of them could leave this ce alive.


    They truly suffer a huge loss.


    The leader then looked at the old man he was holding. They already have the targets in his hands.


    If they get these people to Master, then their sacrifices won''t be in vain.


    After making a decision, the leader handed Old Lu to other experts.


    He threw away his mask revealing his bearded face. Before he came here, he was just a man who stayed in the snowy mountain and lived his peaceful life there. In order to get back that peaceful life for the rest of his life, he needed to finish thisst mission.


    The leader was determined. He took out his military knife.


    Zhou Min looked at the bearded man. He could feel overwhelming qigong from him. This man was not any bad than him.


    Zhou Min spoke with a cold face, "Leave my young miss then I will let you die quickly."


    "I am afraid we can''t do that." The bearded man answered. He then gestured his men to leave the area.


    Seeing that the others were leaving with Xiong Zhi, Lu Yin Ze, and Old Lu in their hands, Zhou Min ran after them. But the bearded face appeared before him and struck his knife. Zhou Min immediately defended.


    The Tang expert who was still alive ran after the group. However, with him alone, the chances of getting the heirs and Old Lu back were slim.


    In the hall, Zhou Min and the bearded man fought hard. The already messy hall turned even more turbulent. The guests just screamed with their mouths covered.


    The two exchanged a hundred blows in a minute when Zhou Min finally wounded the bearded man on his chest.


    The man retreated a couple of steps. On his chest, was a long streak of deep wound.


    Zhou Min did not give him any nce and ran after the door. The group of men had already left the hall. If he hurried, he could catch up with them. But the bearded man held his cor and wants to throw him back with full force. The man did not even groan from the pain in his chest.


    Zhou Min used qigong on his feet to stop the bearded man from throwing him. He twisted his body to let the man''s hold on his neck loose.


    But the bearded man did not let go. Since he did not let go, his wrist that was holding Zhou Min''s cor loudly snapped. Zhou Min''s sudden turn broke his hand. However, despite the pain, the bearded man did not dwell on it. He still did not let go. He used his other free hand to punch Zhou Min in the gut.


    "Agh!" Zhou Min coughed.


    The bearded man finally let go of his hold. His hand dangled like a lifeless head of a ughtered chicken. He could no longer use this hand for the meantime.


    Zhou Min recovered. He would not be able to go without finishing this bastard. His eyes glinted with killing intent.


    Sensing that the surrounding turned heavy with Zhou Min''s murderous intent and qigong, the bearded man smiled, "You are finally serious now, eh?"

 Chapter 780 - Cruel Men

    <h4>Chapter 780 - Cruel Men</h4>


    While the hall was chaotic and blood sttered due to endless fights, the situation on Jang Shin''s side was not any better.


    Ten minutes earlier before the attack in the venue hall, Jang Shin who hurriedly left the hall arrived at thepany.


    He looked at himself in the rearview mirror and nervously arranged his hair. After making sure his appearance was more handsome than usual, he took a deep breath.


    "Xinyang, I...I came here because I wanted to tell you something. In truth, I also like you. I don''t know when it started perhaps since we were young. I just get the courage to tell you now....Can you like me back again?" The man in the mirror paused. He shook his head repeatedly, "No, that''s not like me. Just be casual." The man spoke to himself.


    He adjusted his breath and solemnly spoke to the air, "These past months, I have been thinking about it. I know you like me and I have been nonchnt about it. It feels good to be liked by someone. But when ites to you, it makes me scared-" He paused again. "No, no, no. I will get punched if I say that."


    Jang Shin bit his lips.


    "Agh! I don''t know what to say."


    Now that he was here, he don''t have any idea what he was going to say. He was been impulsive. He came here without any preparation.


    The man dropped his head. He was about to ruffle his hair out of habit but his hand stopped. He could not ruin his hair and damage his good looks.


    He looked up again and smiled. Due to his anxiousness and the loud thumping of his heart, his smile was a bit crooked.


    Seeing how unnatural his expression was, Jang Shin made a crying face. "Agh...I should have learned these things from Linfeng. How did he seduce that cold Heiress again?"


    As Jang Shin was brainstorming with himself in the car, two ck vans parked just a few meters away from him.


    Jang Shin just nced at them without interest. However, when dozens of people with strange masks get off, Jang Shin''s heart skipped a beat.


    He haven''t had a chance to get a second look at them when the lights from the whole building died down.


    Jang Shin''s heart skipped a beat. A bad premonition entered his heart. He was familiar with this kind of situation.


    ck van. A strange group of men with gas masks. And Power outage.


    It was no doubt an invasion of another party.


    He immediately called the security team in the building, however, no one answered even after two rings.


    The foreboding feeling on his heart got stronger. He took advantage of the dark and swiftly get out of his car while watching the men fixedly. He hid and controlled his breathing. He swiped on his phone and called Tang Xinyang.


    After just one ring, the call was answered, "Jang Shin?"


    There was a pleasant surprise in Tang Xinyang''s voice. This was Jang Shin''s first call after four months. She, of course, would be happy that Jang Shin took the initiative to call her.


    However, the man was too preupied right now that he did not detect Tang Xinyang''s subtle happiness.


    "Xinyang! Thank god, you are okay. Listen to me. Leave the building right now. Use the emergency route-" But when Jang Shin saw that masked men divided themselves and one group went to the emergency route, he changed his words, "No! Don''t use that. The intruders areing in that way-"


    "Intruders?"


    "Yes. They are wearing gas masks. Put something that will cover your mouth and nose. Get out of your office discreetly. Once the electricity is back, use the elevator until the fifth floor then hide in the staff room. I''lle to you then."


    Tang Xinyang was confused at first. But hearing Jang Shin''s solemn tone and his instructions, her expression also turned solemn.


    She felt strange when the power shut down suddenly. Coupled with Jang Shin''s words, she believed there was really an attack on thepany. After asking how many men were in the opposing party, her face turned ugly. With that number, Jang Shin and her could not take them alone. They could only rely on the security team. But since no one reported the attack, they could only expect the worst.


    Tang Xinyang agreed with Jang Shin.


    "Xinyang, bring your phone with you and put it in silent. I''lle to you. Just wait for me."


    "Don''t worry about me. Just don''t run to them recklessly and fight with them. We don''t know yet how strong they are."


    "I won''t. My priority is you. You have to be safe."


    "You too, Jang Shin."


    Jang Shin hesitated for a moment, then he added, "Once it''s over. I have something to confess."


    Tang Xinyang doesn''t have any idea what he wanted to confess. She just wanted to get out of this ce and meet him.


    Jang Shin then ended the call. He called some men from the Jang family and Tang family to bring some men and drive quickly to the Tang headquarters. He felt doubtful when he called Mistress Tang and only got a busy line. He only sent a message to the Head Mistress to let her know the situation at hand.


    After making sure that the reinforcement would arrive, he took his handkerchief and covered his face. His brown eyes that were only exposed sh with anxiousness and worries.


    ...


    However, Jang Shin had underestimated the enemy.


    When he arrived at the lobby, he found the wide area filled with smoke. The security team that he thought would at least show signs of struggles were all on the ground. There was no sign of fighting.


    With how clean the lobby was, Jang Shin deliberated that someone from the inside took the men in the lobby first before letting the group outsidee in. When he have that thought, Jang Shin''s heart jumped.. If he was right, then this n must have been done so thoroughly from a long time ago.

 Chapter 781 - Cruel Men (II)

    <h4>Chapter 781 - Cruel Men (II)</h4>


    Jang Shin checked their pulses, there''s no breathing left on them. Then he saw a hole in their forehead. Warm blood was gushing out of it.


    Jang Shin could somehow guess what happened here.


    When the lights died down, a spy from inside used the chance to release the smoke. When all the guards in the lobby were down, he let the men outsidee in.? Those men then shoot the people in the head so they won''t ever wake up.


    Just imagining that made Jang Shin''s blood turned cold.


    This group of attackers was truly ruthless. They killed the other party even though they were unconscious and have no means to fight. They spared no one alive. Even the receptionist was killed. With how savage these people were, everyone in the building was in danger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Consecutive gunshots sounded from upstairs. The security guards from upstairs finally be aware that there were intruders.


    Jang Shin did not dally and climbed the emergency stairs.


    ....


    Tang Xinyang took out a gun and her military knife in herpartment. After putting on a mask, she prepared to go out. However, when she opened the door she was stunned to see her secretary standing on the door with the gesture of about to knock.


    "Vice-Chairman! Are you alright?"


    Tang Xinyang dazedly nodded. She could not see his face clearly but his figure and his voice was indeed her secretary that she did not see the whole day.


    Secretary Jian sighed in relief. "It''s good you are okay. The power died down suddenly and everyone is in panic. I thought you''ll be scared so I came to find you."


    Tang Xinyang appreciated his concern. However, there was some nagging feeling in her heart that felt weird. Probably because her secretary who always maintained his distance approached her in his initiative or perhaps that she had only seen him today.


    "Where have you been?"


    "There''s an emergency at home and I only came this afternoon."


    Tang Xinyang did not berate him for not calling the office in advance to inform them. Since there were more pressing matters, and she was running out of time, she could not scold him nor dwell in these nagging feelings.


    She decided to warn her secretary about the situation.


    "Secretary Jiang, there are intruders in this building. You must act calm and tell everyone to seal all doors. The reinforcements areing, we just have to buy time."


    The secretary was shocked by her words. There was panic in his eyes. But when a thought urred to him, he be determined and calmed down. He then asked carefully, "Then..where is Vice Chairman going? Are you noting with us?"


    "No. The attacker''s goal is likely me. Don''t worry, I can handle myself. Just make sure all of you stay safe, my people will surelye."


    Crash. Bang! Bang!


    Sounds of firing were heard from downstairs. It continued for a long time.? A momentter, the series of gunshots was apanied by screams. Some of the wandering employees must have met a tragic fate.


    Tang Xinyang paled. Those people....were her employees.


    Tang Xinyang looked at Secretary Jiang. She tried to be calm as she instructed Sectray Jiang again, "Gather all the employees you could find and go to the conference room. The door there is studier than others. You have to go now."


    She could only leave these words to Secretary Jiang. She needed to move now.


    However, when she was just about to leave she heard Secretary Jiang''s weak and sorrowful voice,? "I''m sorry..."


    "What?"


    Secretary Jang suddenly hit the side of her neck. She felt a slight pain like a bite of an ant from her neck.


    Tang Xinyang immediately reacted. She flung his hand away, hold his shoulder, turned around, and pressed down to it. She was about to twist it as anger rose in her heart. "Why did you attack me?"


    Secretary Jang could only groan in pain, he let go of the object he was holding.


    The empty syringe rolled on the ground.


    Tang Xinyang''s eyes darkened. "What did you inject me with?"


    "It''s...a...a p-paralyzing drug. It will not kill you!" Secretary Jang''s fake calmness broke. He cried. " I am sorry, Vice-chairman. I have no other choice but to do this. If they don''t see you here, they will kill my whole family..." Secretary Jiang cried until his snots mixed with his tears.


    Tang Xinyang''s heart froze. She was indeed the target. But to get Secretary Jiang who thepany cultivated to move against her, these people really have the ability.


    She pressed his shoulder, "Who are they? What do they want?"


    The lights then opened automatically.


    The sudden brightness made Tang Xinyang squint her eyes. She then looked down at Secretary Jiang.


    That was when Tang Xinyang saw Secretary Jiang''s face. He was still wearing the clothes he had worn yesterday. He looked disheveled and there was not a trace of dignified secretary that he usually had at all. His haggard eyes were red, "I don''t know. They came yesterday night and they know everything about me. They are cruel and murderers! They killed my old father who is staying quietly in the province. Then they pointed the gun at my mother. If I don''t do what they said, my mother and my sister would die too. "


    Secretary Jiang was telling the truth. Yesterday, after he went home- in his two-bedroom condominium, two men with guns suddenly appeared in his room. They told him to cooperate with tomorrow''s n. However, Secretary Jiang was loyal. He had been cultivated by the Tang family since he was a student. He prepared himself to die before doing something like betraying the family he was indebted with.


    However, the man suddenly video called his parents. He then saw that his family was crying on the other side. These people actually went to his family who was staying in the province to threaten him!


    After Secretary Jian courageously refused that he still won''t help even with the face of his family crying on the phone, the other men became impatient and killed his old father.


    Hearing his mother and his sister''s painful cries and the threatening words of those men, Secretary Jiang was so scared and finally broke. Thus, he could not sleep all night nor eat or drink.. He spent those hours with the men until they brought him here.

 Chapter 782 - Getting Caught

    <h4>Chapter 782 - Getting Caught</h4>


    Tang Xinyang still wanted to interrogate Secretary Jiang. However, she remembered Jang Shin''s words.


    She could only let go of Secretary Jiang. The paralyzing drug has not fully kicked in yet. However, she could feel the numbness on her finger and toes.


    "How long this willst?"


    "I...I don''t know."


    Tang Xinyang was so angry. However, she knew Secretary Jiang would not betray them so easily. Secretary Jiang was just a bystander who got dagged in this mess.


    "Call the MA group and have them rescue your family. Then inform the others to hide in the conference rooms. Those people are after me. As long as they stay out of sight, they would be safe."


    After leaving those words, she left.


    She have to go to the fifth floor quickly while her body could still move. She ran to the elevator. However, all of them were full. It would take more time just to wait for a single one of them to arrive on this floor.? The employees must have heard the gunshot downstairs and must have panicked.


    She nced at the private elevator. Riding the private elevator was not an option. Those people must have been waiting for her.


    What she should do?


    She turned to one of the stairs and ran down. She had to leave this floor since the men were going in this direction. She had to arrive on the fifth floor.


    However, her steps were getting heavier. She could not feel her legs anymore.


    Tang Xinyang felt her breath was getting heavier. She took off her mask and threw it away. She clenched her already numb fingers and took the knife on her suit pocket with difficulty. She gripped her hand around the knife''s de.


    Blood bloomed on her palm. When she felt the slight pain from her hand, Tang Xinyang could finally gain her senses. Her feet that seemed to weigh a hundred pounds started running again.


    However, after a while, the numbness kicked in again. Her sight was getting blurry. She cut her palm too deep. The open wound was bleeding with so much blood.


    Finally, her legs copsed. She could not move them anymore. She wanted to raise her hand to crawl but even her fingers won''t move.


    ''Move! I need to move!''


    Tang Xinyang''s fingers slightly shook. But that was all she can do before losing control of her body.


    She tried to open her mouth, but like the rest of the body, it remained unresponsive. She could not even shout for help. If she stayed like this, she might lose consciousness due to blood loss before the attackerse.


    Tang Xinyang looked at the ring number seven on the wall.


    Only two floors left, she could finally see Jang Shin.


    A series of rush footsteps came from above. Tang Xinyang''s heart pounded.


    When she saw three masked men, her hope was crushed.


    "She''s here!"


    Tang Xinyang could only re at them. The men picked her up and nced at her wound.


    One of them chuckled, "What a tenacious girl. She evenst this long in that drug. Even our men were beaten by it after a minute. She truly has skills. It''s a good decision that we drugged her."


    The others chuckled too, "If we confront her, a lot of us would die in her hands. Master''s n is always wless-"


    Bang!


    The man who was speaking was shot to the head. His eyes were wide as he looked down and see a young man in a dashing suit pointing his gun at him. He plopped to the ground, dead.


    Jang Shin''s eyes swept past the blood on the ground and the motionless Tang Xinyang. His eyes turned even redder, "Get your hands off her!"


    ...


    At this moment, the hall was still chaotic due to the fight between Zhou Min and the bearded man. Since the two were both experts of the same caliber, they did not hold back andshed out great strength in their every attack.


    The already messy hall became even more frenzied. Tables were overturned, the nearby chairs were all broken and the shards of ss flew in every direction.


    The guests who were hiding under the table felt more danger due to the expert''s fighting. Since the intruders already left the hall except the one Zhou Min was fighting, the guest gained courage and withdrew from their hiding ce. They went to the farthest corner away from the battle.


    Tang Yin finally got her hand back from Mistress Tang''s hold. She ran out and sneakingly ran past the fight.


    "Yin''er!" Mistress Tang tried to hold her again but it was already toote. Tang Yin had already covered a great distance.


    The bearded man saw that there was another person who wants to run after his team. He defended Zhou Min''s attacks then retreated to block Tang Yin''s way. But would Zhou Min let him?


    The bearded man was focused on not letting Tang Yin away, this gave Zhou Min a chance to get the upper hand.


    In the bearded man''s moment of carelessness and distraction, Zhou Min appeared before him. He gathered all his qigong just to be fast twice as he was before, held the knife, and stabbed the man in the chest.


    Zhou Min was too fast, that the bearded man could only see blurriness in front of him before he felt pain in his upper thorax. He tried to retreat with the knife embedded in his chest, however, Zhou Min saw through his actions. Before he stepped back, Zhou Min head-butted him and did not give him a chance to retreat.


    Bam!


    The bearded man was unprepared for the headbutt. He get dizzy from the pain and took a couple of steps back due to the force. Before he could recover his senses, a punch was aimed at his face.


    Bam!


    His head swayed as blood sttered from his broken teeth and the blood from his chest.


    But Zhou Min was not yet done.


    He raised his feet and hit the man''s neck. Zhou Min''s qigong were all gathered into his feet. That kick sent the bearded man to one of the broken tables. His bloodied body flew away.


    Crash!


    A loud sound engulfed the hall before the room became quiet.


    The guests in the hall did not dare to breathe loudly. They were all spectators of the fight. They wanted to check if the man under the broken tables and chairs was still alive. However, they were all afraid of Zhou Min. That man had just appeared and disappeared like a shadow and sent a burly man flying!


    Zhou Min retreated his feet. His face was cold. He approached the bearded man.


    Seeing the man was knocked unconscious but still had a breathe left, Zhou Min narrowed his eyes. That kick would break his neck and kill him. Yet the man managed to protect his neck with qigong as hisst retort. However, hisst surge of qigong was not enough topletely block Zhou Min''s attack. Thus, he was sent flying and fainted.


    Zhou Min stood up after confirming the man''s state. His thoughts flooded.


    How could a great expert like him remain hidden from the martial arts world?


    He, who had his pride in gathering information, was not even aware of this man''s existence or the others who came here with him.. With their abilities, the Tang''s experts would really have a difficult time fighting them.

 Chapter 783 - Ill Find You

    <h4>Chapter 783 - I''ll Find You</h4>


    Zhou Min opened his suit. Fresh warm blood was oozing out from multiple wounds on his body. During exchanging blows with the expert, there were many attacks that were hard to defend against. If Tang Yin did not serve as a distraction, the fight might continue for hours.


    "Butler Zhou Min, may I trouble you to take care of the people in this hall? I have to go after my granddaughter." Mistress Tang had alreadye to his side.


    "There''s no need to bother Mistress Tang. Those people had already left the building. Young Miss Yin wouldn''t be able to catch up with them."


    As his words fell, the Tang experts who were fighting outside finally came in. They were all in a sorry state and more injured than the intruders who came here. They must have suffered a lot in the fight.


    Tang Yin was helping one of them, "Grandma! Some of our experts are still alive outside! I can''t find those people who took Lu Yin Ze and Xiong Zhi..." Tang Yin was about to cry.


    This disaster happened on the Tang family''s premise. For a family who took pride in their martial arts and great strength, this attack was a great blow to their reputation and core foundation. They took pride in their martial arts as an impregnable fortress, but with this attack, they became a huge joke that would leave a deep ugly mark in their family''s history.


    It would even more get ugly if they did not get back the legendary family members who were kidnapped by these people.


    The hall turned nosier with the neer''s presence. Since the enemies left and the Tang family''s experts were here, they were finally able to breathe loudly!


    Outside, a group of cars that belonged to the four families came. A littleter, more groups from reinforcements came. It pacified the hearts of the people in the hall.


    Zhou Min went to the unconscious Old Xiong. He made him rest to one of the intact couches. While the hall was filled with the guest''s relieved sighs and exmations, he took out his phone who kept vibrating since earlier.


    He answered the phone while looking at the messy hall.


    "Father! What is happening? I can''t contact Zhi''er." Linfeng''s voice was obviously perturbed.


    "Calm down, first. Where are you now?"


    "I am on my way."


    "Come here fast. The Heiress was taken."


    ....


    Once the choppernded, Linfeng immediately drove to the venue hall.


    However, the hall road was congested with cars and people in ck suits. Upon ncing at them, Linfeng recognized the emblems on their buttons. They were the reinforcement team of the four families.


    Since the road was filled with their cars, Linfeng had no choice but to get out of the car and run towards the building.


    His face was dark as he controlled himself to remain calm.


    When he arrived at the venue, the four families'' reinforcement team had finished the fight with the remaining opposing experts. When the neers cornered these experts, the enemies immediatelymitted suicide.


    Thus, Linfeng only witnessed the team cleaning up the dead bodies. The hallway was filled with blood and signs of battle.


    He first checked the hall. The whole ce was turned upside down. It was like a raging tornado had swept up the ce.


    He was alone in this hall. The people here must have gone to a safe ce to recover.


    Linfeng smelled blood everywhere. The emotion he was trying to suppress was gushing out.


    His Zhi''er was staying here just a moment ago.


    Linfeng''s footsteps were steady and calm as he approached the ce where his young miss was supposed to be. However, under his calmness, his fingers were trembling. The darkness in his eyes was livid.


    Under that overturned table, he could somehow see Xiong Zhi''s figure talking to him on the phone, ''Don''te here....''


    Linfeng picked up Xiong Zhi''s purse. His pale hand clenched it tightly as his eyes turned red.


    ''I''ll find you...Zhi''er...I''ll find you.''


    A sinister aura was surging within Linfeng.


    If those people hurt just one hair of his young miss, he would obliterate them all. No, killing them was not enough. He would make sure they lived under torture for the rest of their lives.


    "Linfeng, son." Zhou Min''s voice was heard from far away.


    Linfeng turned to look at him with red eyes.


    Zhou Min came out of the backdoor. His upper body was bandaged. And he looked very haggard.


    "Father." Linfeng could sense that Zhou Min was also injured internally. His father overused qigong thus his body was facing the aftermath of the battle.


    "I''m alright. I''ll recover in a month''s time. Come here."


    Linfeng walked quietly to him.


    As his son neared, Zhou Min could feel his son''s boundless killing intent. He sighed. He knew his son was just holding on to not run after those bastards and rescue the heiress. It must have taken great willpower to calm himself ande here.


    "We will get our Heiress back. No matter what the cost, even it is my life, we will get her back." Zhou Min could only say these words to reassure his son. He had failed the Xiong family and his son. In order to redeem himself, he need to get back the Heiress even he had to die.


    Linfeng took a deep breath. He answered with questions instead,


    "What happened here, father? How did they get Zhi''er? How did they pass the hundred of Tang family''s experts? Do you have any idea where did they go?"


    Zhou Min answered him while they walked.


    "They have cut off the power and used smoke bombs to get in. They have the element of surprise so it was easy for them to get the upper hand. They are well-informed of the ce and the abilities of the experts stationed here. ording to the Tang experts who survived, they clearly know who they are and their positions."


    Zhou Min paused. He remembered how each one of the enemies was great inbat.? "More than that, the opposing experts are all top grade. The one I fought has martial arts with the same level as mine. I was lucky that I defeated him."


    Linfeng''s face was grave. "Do you know where they going?" He mostly cared about this question.


    The enemy was skilled and well prepared. But to hell with that. Even he had to face thrice the number of those experts, he had to get Xiong Zhi back.


    Linfeng swore that he would not let anything happen to her. So he wanted to leave now. The more time they waste here, the more she would be in danger.


    "No. But we have a way to know where they are."


    They arrived at one of the rooms on the upper floor. There were many Xiong bodyguards station outside of the door.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    Zhou Min let him in. Inside the room, two unconscious people were bound.


    The unfamiliar burly man was tied to the bed with chains. His chest was bandaged up. The other who was wearing a butler suit was bounded on the chair. His whole face was turned into pulp.


    "Are they the ones who attacked the hall?"


    Zhou Min answered, "Yes. The one on the bed is the expert I fought. Hispanions who were caughtmitted suicide. The other one on the chair is Assitant Xin. Ming Zhi Yi''s person."


    Linfeng''s killing intent surged once again. His dark eyes swirled with malicious intention.


    "Don''t kill them yet." Zhou Min stopped Linfeng. "We need to know where Ming Zhi Yi brought the Heiress.


    "Would they ever speak? As you said, those peoplemitted suicide. For these two, death will be their only option." Linfeng gritted his teeth as he tried to control his anger.


    "Assitant Xin exposed his identity through my torture. But he did not tell me yet where is their destination."


    Linfeng narrowed his eyes. "They were ying you on and buying time."


    "It is better to have them alive than dead. Once they were dead, we could not gain anything. I''ll extract information out of them as soon as I can."


    Linfeng stayed silent. The expression on his face was scary. The purse that he was still holding was crumpled by his pale fingers.


    Crack.


    The things inside the purse broke. This soft sound was able to bring him out from his rage.


    Linfeng spoke slowly yet coldly,


    "Father, please don''t waste time.. If they don''t tell you an answer in two hours, kill them."

 Chapter 784 - A Wounded Beast

    <h4>Chapter 784 - A Wounded Beast</h4>


    The rattling sound and the shaking beneath her woke up Xiong Zhi.


    What greeted her sight was darkness. The tightness in her wrist and her ankles made her realize what had happened.


    There were experts who attacked the hall. Those masked men went directly to their table and ignored the other guests. Their main objective was clearly to get them- the legendary families.


    What she rememberedst was Lu Yin Ze tried to save her before she felt a pang on the back of her neck. She fainted.


    Since she was here, those people were sessful in kidnapping her. So, Butler Zhou Min and the Tang experts had all failed?


    Where they all still alive? How about her grandfather? Lu Yin Ze?


    And where was she now?


    Xiong Zhi''s mind was full of questions. However, the darkness and the vibrationing from her surroundings would not give her any answer.


    She tried topose herself.


    She would know all the answerster. Right now, the only thing she was thankful for was Linfeng was not in the hall. If he was there, he would not let those expertse near her. Even it was at the cost of his life.


    Seeing how the Tang experts and Butler Zhou Min failed to intercept the intruders, those men have more skills and they were more than what meets the eye. If Linfeng fought them with their numbers, he might buy time for them but he might die in the process.


    Xiong Zhi shuddered at that thought.


    Right, she was really grateful that Linfeng was not there.


    Xiong Zhi focused her eyesight as she pushed down all the panic in her heart. She told Linfeng to not be reckless and judge the situation carefully. He would surely find a way toe to her without throwing away his life. Linfeng would surely save her.


    After telling it to herself like a mantra, Xiong Zhi calmed down.


    A littleter, her eyes adjusted in the dark. She realized she was in a crowded ce. Judging from this small space and the vibration beneath her, she must be in a trunk of a car.


    Xiong Zhi tried to move. Her swollen cheek was rubbed against the carpet. It made her groan in pain.


    Right, she was pped hard. The stinging sensation reminded her of that.


    But Xiong Zhi did not give up. She tried to feel her surrounding. Until the car finally stopped.


    Xiong Zhi stopped struggling and listened to her surrounding quietly.


    When the trunk opened, she immediately closed her eyes.


    The man picked up Xiong Zhi and threw her over his shoulders. The expert that was holding her had an obvious overwhelming power judging by how sturdy his body was.


    She heard an old voice behind her.


    "Where are the others?"


    "In the chopper. We brought this woman first."


    "How about the Lu Head Master?"


    As this question fell, another car came up behind them.


    "Speak of the devil. The main dish is here." The expert holding Xiong Zhi said in a lively tone.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyshes trembled.


    Head Master Lu was taken as well? Who else was taken aside from her?


    She could not help but secretly peeked.


    A ck car parked not far away from them. Three experts got off and took the unconscious Old Lu from the trank. Like her, Old Lu was treated like a sack.


    The old voice spoke again, "Good job. Send the Head Master Lu to the Master''s room. Once Master arrived, he will let us know what to do to them."


    "Alright." Before the expert turned around, the old voice spoke again.


    "How many of you returned this time?"


    "Out of a hundred ten of us, only twelve managed to get out. The others are still fighting there. But they are good as dead."


    There was no reply. Xiong Zhi wanted to have a glimpse to check who this old voice belong to. But the experts who were carrying her had started walking.


    Xiong Zhi watched her surrounding carefully. Since it was night, it was hard to see the surrounding. She could only see a huge mansion a few steps away at the front. The mansion was enormous and old. This Victorian mansion seemed to have a long history like the Xiong mansion.


    However, when they stepped inside, the already big mansion became even more spacious without any furniture inside. The mansion was almost empty. Only an old red couch for one person was put alone in the living room. In front of it, was an old ebony table with board chessid on top of it.


    The mansion was clean thoroughly but it wasn''t renovated. Some of its walls started to change in color. There was even a rust color on the grout joints of the ceramic tiles.


    She was brought to one of the rooms. This room had been a guest room but right now it had nothing on it. There was no bed and the lights were not even working.


    The man threw Xiong Zhi on the ground. Dust flew everywhere like disturbed bees who had been in slumber for long. Xiong Zhi held back her groan as her swollen cheek was once again hit by the cold floor.


    "Hey, missy. You can stop pretending now. Whether you are awake or not is not really my business. But, you can''t fool the people around here with your messy breathing."


    Xiong Zhi: "...." She was found out.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the man. He was an unfamiliar man and judging from his voice, he was not one of the people who attacked the hall. He must be one of the people who was waiting for the targets to be transported.


    Xiong Zhi asked in a hoarse voice, "Where am I?"


    The expert just raised his brow as he looked at Xiong Zhi''s face directly. In that pair of cold eyes, there was no fear or anxiety. This made him disappointed. Many of their men lost their lives because of these people. But this person was not even afraid. Was it because she had hopes that she would be rescued by her people?


    The expert crouched down to be on the same level as Xiong Zhi, "Look carefully at this ce. Because this is where you will spend yourst breath."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes narrowed.


    She gained a lot from that one answer.


    First, Ming Zhi YI, who brought her here had no intention of leaving her alive. It means he doesn''t n to exchange them for something. He only wants to kill. He kidnapped them so he could kill them directly. Or perhaps tortured her and Head Master Lu personally by him.


    She could understand why he targets Master Lu. It was clearly because of an old grudge. But to bring her as well...


    Did Ming Zhi Yi find out that she was behind those attacks? Did he learn that Lu Jin was working with her?


    They had lost contact with Lu Jin.


    Perhaps Ming Zhi Yi began torturing him and he sell her out?


    She wasn''t sure yet of that answer. But these could be confirmedter on when she meets Ming Zhi Yi.


    But she was sure of one thing. For Ming Zhi Yi to attack the members of the legendary family and kidnap them in front of many, Ming Zhi had truly lost his mind.


    He retaliated using violence and homicide. He gave up regaining his family''s prestige into the upper society, which he nned for so long, and instead, retaliate with this kind of grostique act against the legendary families.? He was like a wounded beast who was on berserk after getting cornered.


    However, what made this beast dangerous and troublesome than the others was, this beast was housing over a hundred experts without raising anybody''s suspicion.


    Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered Linfeng''s words. Ming Zhi Yi truly had a trump card left. And they touched his inverse scale, making him crazy to retaliate like this.


    Seeing that Xiong Zhi''s face turned ugly while being silent, the expert turned smug. He could finally see some expression in that cold face. "Don''t worry missy. You won''t die alone. You havepanions in your death."


    ...Companions?


    Was he referring to Head Master Lu? Or there was more?


    ng! Crash! Bang!


    There was a series of noises in the next room interrupting Xiong Zhi''s thoughts.


    "Tsk, they cannot even handle one person." The expert clicked his tongue annoyingly. He stood up and nced at her. "You stay here, missy. Feel free to roll on the dust here." He then left to check themotion in another room.


    Before the door closed, Xiong Zhi heard a woman''s voice.


    "Where''s Jang Shin?! Where is he?!"


    Bam!


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes turned wide. She recognized the voice.


    Tang Xinyang?


    However, the door closed and the silence filled the room.


    Xiong Zhi was truly shocked.


    They also took Tang Xinyang. But Tang Xinyang was not in the hall. Did they specifically take her?


    But why?


    She and the group did not include Tang Xinyang in their n. So why did Ming Zhi Yi take her?


    Xiong Zhi''s mind worked fast.


    Old Lu was directly moved to Ming Zhi Yi''s room. She and Tang Xinyang were taken. And there might be others too.


    A realization suddenly dawned upon her.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not know that she was behind those mysterious attacks yet. Because if he knew, then she might be together with Old Lu in his room. Making her as a ''main dish'' as well. And there''s no reason to take Tang Xinyang if they took Tang Yin.


    But since they took Tang Xinyang, then the reason must not be because of the mysterious group working with Lu Jin, but other reasons.


    The only simrity she had with Tang Xinyang was both of them were heirs.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s targets must be the heirs.


    Then it was likely that Lu Yin Ze and one of the Guan brothers would be kidnapped as well.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes suddenly shed.


    She remembered the board chess in the living room.


    An absurd idea came to her.


    Could it be...Ming Zhi Yi was nning a sick game where the heirs and Old Lu were included?


    Knowing Ming Zhi Yi''s cruelty and madness, he must have something prepared for them.


    A cruel game where all of them would die.


    .....

 Chapter 785 - Sleepless Night

    <h4>Chapter 785 - Sleepless Night</h4>


    The night was long and dark.


    The Tang building was still swarmed with many experts from the four families. In one of the private rooms, Linfeng was standing expressionlessly before the members of the legendary families.


    With Old Lu and Old Xiong''s absence, two elders from their respective second branches came to ce their headmasters.


    "The Lu family have already mobilized all manpower and resources to find our Head Master and our Young Master. What we need to discuss right now is why this building filled with many Tang experts was infiltrated by the enemy? The Tang family has pride in their military strength, yet they failed to protect our Headmaster and our Young Master! Even our Head Butler died in this ce! Can the Tang family take responsibility for all of it?!" The elder from the Lu family bellowed angrily at Mistress Tang and Tang Yin.


    If it was any other day, the two elders from the Lu family would not have any courage to yell or scorn at the Head of the Tang family. However, the matter today was truly dreadful for the Lu family.


    "We might be a bit hard on this, but Mistress Tang, this happened right under your eyes and protection. What if something worst happened to our Headmaster and to our heir? The Lu family won''t be able to take this loss and we will suffer greatly without someone leading the family and the empire."


    The Lu family had the right to be angry at the Tang family. Two important figures from their family were kidnapped right before everyone''s eyes. Their Head Butler even died as a casualty. With time passing like this, the fate of their Headmaster and their Young master was unknown, and the situation would just continue to get worst. If the word came out that their Head and the Heir were missing, the fate of the Lu Empire was doomed.


    Mistress Tang epted their me. All this happened at the ce that the Tang family supposedly protecting. They don''t have any excuses. Thus, even though she felt some injustice from their words she could only speak humbly to them.


    "The Tang family would take responsibility for what happened. It''s our fault that the defenses we have are not enough to stop the intruders. We will do our utmost best to get the Lu Headmaster and Lu Yin Ze back." She then nced at the silent Linfeng, "Including your Young Miss."


    The first elder who spoke narrowed his eyes at Mistress Tang. He wasn''t done yet in venting his grievances. "As Mistress Tang said, many Tang experts were guarding the building. But how do those people still manage to get in? Unless someone from your Tang family allowed them to get in. Seeing that none of your family was taken, you are all doing a lousy job on this."


    His words irked the silent Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin who had her eyes red turned to the rude elder and spoke with gritted teeth, "Those experts did not only intrude to this ce. They also took my elder sister. One of our butlers is even on the verge of death. And you still saying that we have a hand on this?"


    Her words caused the people in the room to look at her in surprise. The matter of Tang Xinyang going missing and Jang Shin being in a critical condition was not known to everyone.


    Mistress Tang held Tang Yin''s hand. Right now, their family was at fault. Even they too were suffering grievances and had the most burnt of this matter, she could not allow themselves to be shaken by it.


    At least for the people in this room, she, the most responsible person for this, should be calm in this situation.


    Mistress Tang spoke calmly, "We know our faults. Since you lose your Head Master and Young Master in this ce, we will not run away from our responsibilities. If the elders want the Tang family to answer and take all the me, we will. However, no matter whatpensation we make, this will not surpass the life of your HeadMaster. That''s why we will not hold back on rescuing them. If the elders are still not satisfied, then the Tang family will be responsible and be the shield for the Lu empire once the world learned of this news. I assure you, as the head of the Tang family, that we will help the Lu family carry the burden in the absence of your head."


    When the two elders from the Lu family finally got a proper answer, their expressions finally lighten. This was their aim. With the absence of their head and without the heir, many hidden snakes woulde out to attack the empire. Right now, the scariest part for them was the aftermath of this incident. That''s why they need the word of the Tang family to be responsible for this.


    Tang Yin just bit her lip. Their Tang family had already received a great blow in this attack. Their foundation and prestige were badly hurt. All the guests who came here would not only lose their trust in the Tang family but in the future, they would be looked down upon because of this matter.


    And now, a lot of their resources might even be transferred to the families that were greatly affected in this situation aspensation.


    Once the words got out that the Tang family failed to protect its own guest on its own territory, the whole world would scorn them. Their whole family would lose their prominence. They would be the subject of disdain. In the future, whenever the Tang family was mentioned, this incidence would firste to their mind.


    Tang Yin began to dread the future of their Tang family. However, she could not dwell on it because the trepidation that her elder sister was still missing left fear and anxiety in her heart. How the world would look at them from now on seem frugal at the face of her sister missing.


    Linfeng whose mind was somewhere else finally got his mind back to where he was. He looked at Tang Yin and asked,? "Tang Xinyang is taken?"


    His question brought all attention to what Tang Yin said earlier.


    Tang Yin nodded. She held back her tears, "Some of our reinforcement team had been called by Jang Shin. But they arrived toote. There were also intruders who used the same smoke bombs and attacked the building. They cruelly killed all the guards and employees alike. They took my sister. Jang Shin is unconscious and being treated right now."


    Linfeng was only focused on getting back Xiong Zhi. So he did not notice that some members of the other families were also attacked by Ming Zhi Yi''s people.


    The silent Guan Xixin and the anxious elder by his side also turned to look at Tang Yin.? Guan Xixin finally expressed the matter that kept burdening on his mind, "My brother is also missing. My people can''t find him anywhere. But unlike your sister''s situation, there''s no sign of fighting. However, since I can''t contact my brother, I have an inkling that he too was kidnapped by these people. My brother had never missed any calls from me."


    Guan Xixin had attended the event in ce of his brother. Since the Guan family was still undergoing massive change, Guan Gu Ri spent all his time fixing the empire. Like Tang Xinyang, he chose to attend the matters in thepany.


    Their words left the room in silence.


    Their hearts were filled with tremors.


    What''s all this?


    The Lu head Master, the Lu Heiress, the Xiong Heiress, the Tang Heiress were all taken. And even the Guan Head might be in the same boat as them.


    Linfeng suddenly cursed under his breath.


    He thought at first that Ming Zhi Yi attacked the hall for some revenge. The fate of Headmaster Lu might be one that results in death due to an old grudge. And if Ming Zhi Yi wants to escape, he would still let Xiong Zhi live as his leeway.


    However, with how all the heirs were specifically targeted, Linfeng had a foreboding feeling.


    He could not waste any more time in discussing unnecessary things with these people. He looked up at the remaining people in the room.


    "Since those people target their heirs and the head specifically then the situation is direr than I thought. The enemy might not even contact us for negotiations. I need all your authority and permission to use all resources and manpower in your hands. I will see this matter personally."


    Mistress Tang''s heart turned tensed at Linfeng''s words.


    Right, they had been waiting here hoping that Ming Zhi Yi would call them to negotiate over the lives of the important figures he took. However, it never fully crossed their mind that the enemy would just kill them because of their anger.


    Linfeng''s words were like a snap that suddenly awaken their minds.


    Mistress Tang knew Linfeng''s capability. If someone like Linfeng was taking action personally, then she could hand her people to his hands. "I trust you." She then handed her own authority as a head to Linfeng''s disposal.


    "Right now, our family has already coborated with the government and military to survey all transportation and borders. May it bend, air, or sea, we have them under our eyes. Those people wouldn''t be able to leave the country." Mistress Tang told their current progress.


    With Mistress Tang''s handling the authority to Linfeng without hesitation, the others followed suit. The Xiong elder handed his authority to Linfeng without a squabble. The Xiong elder was just there as a formality. He doesn''t have a say in this matter.


    The Lu elders hesitated at first. However, with the head butler gone, and without the family head, they don''t know how to face such a situation like this. They could only trust Linfeng.


    Guan Xixin stood beside Linfeng. "I will join you. I only have my elder brother as my remaining family. I can''t lose him too."


    Linfeng nodded.


    Tang Yin also volunteered to help.


    Linfeng did not waste time. After he got permission to use all manpower and the resources of all the families, he immediately drove into action.


    With the added resources, the surveince camera that was taken on the same day expanded. The investigation and research team became more organized under his hands.


    He divided some work with Tang Yin and Guan Xixin. Tang Yin managed the surveince team while Guan Xixin managed the teams that went all possible routes to find any tracks.


    In the deep night of the city, many men in ck suits filled the streets. Some stores and slumbering families were forced to cooperate.


    As the night goes on as a sleepless one,? the allotted two hours that Linfeng gave to the two captive prisoners had finally passed.

 Chapter 786 - Akin To A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 786 - Akin To A Demon</h4>


    Warning: The following chapter has gore content that readers might find ufortable.


    ....


    The blood-curdling scream in the room finally ended.


    Zhou Min stepped out of the room. His gloves were wet with blood. The Xiong experts who were guarding the room internally sighed. Finally, their ears would rest from the painful cries that wereing from the room.


    At this moment, Zhou Min saw his son approaching.


    "Father." Linfeng called out. His cold expression was asking if Zhou Min find out anything from the two captive prisoners.


    Zhou Min only shook his head.


    In two hours, he tortured the two people as much as he could. However, even he took all their fingernails and dug their flesh, they won''t even answer the important question that Zhou Min had been asking.


    Linfeng''s eyes darkened. He took something out of his pocket. It was a small bottle and a syringe. He ordered his people to give him two doses of this just for the prisoners.


    When Zhou Min saw what was on his hand, his eyes shed for a second but he did not say anything else. The captives'' fate was already decided ever since they were caught. Their ending would not be a good end since they took the most precious person from their family.


    Linfeng turned the doorknob. "Since you already got your time with them, it''s my turn, right?"


    Zhou Min could only nod.


    His son could do what he wants with them. When the door closed, Zhou Min went away to check the progress of the search team.


    The fishy and rusty smell in the room greeted Linfeng.


    The blood sttered on the ground, the nails scattered on the floor, and some skin and meaty flesh on the table told him what happened here. However, it did not lessen the rage and anxiety in Linfeng''s heart.


    He approached Assitant Xin first.


    Assitant Xin was pale. His face was unrecognizable. His body was filled with knife wounds.


    Linfeng wore his glove hand. He then held up the syringe and wordlessly inject it into Assitant Xin''s neck.


    Assistant Xin who was on the verge of fainting felt the stinging pain on his neck. His wounded eyes immediately snapped open.


    "Where is your master?"


    In front of him was a handsome young man whose face was devoid of any emotion. However, his cold voice had danger creeping in.


    Assistant Xin gulped. But he did not answer. Even breathing was hard for him. But for some reason, he felt wide awake.


    Linfeng picked up the knife and without warning, he cut Assistant Xin''s finger smoothly.


    Blood sttered. The white bone protruded from the cut. The severed finger rolled on the floor.


    Linfeng''s action was soundless and so sudden that Assistant Xin watched his own finger drop to the floor. Seeing the nailless finger and the blood dripping continuously from his finger, Assistant Xin paled.


    T-that''s....his finger!


    The intolerable pain registered to his brain.


    "Aghhh!" Assitant Xin''s eyes were wide in fear. His hoarse voice from screaming and crying filled the room.


    "Where''s your Master?"


    Assistant Xin only kept yelling in pain.


    Linfeng''s eyes were dark. The small knife was extremely sharp. With a little qigong, he could cut another person''s flesh and bone smoothly. Linfeng raised his hand and cut another finger of Assitant Xin expressionlessly.


    Blood sttered. A small object rolled on the floor.


    "Aghh!" Snot and tears were mixed together as Assistant Xin watched in horror as another finger of his got severed.


    Assitant Xin''s loud cries woke up the burly man on the bed. Seeing that another torture crueler than earlier was happening in front of him, his heart skipped a beat in fear.


    When Assitant Xin did not answer for the third time. Linfeng raised his hand again to cut another of finger of his.


    Finally, Assitant Xin spouted words between his screeching and crying, "S-top! Stop! G-give me...give me time to think!"


    Linfeng held the remaining fingers on Assitant Xin''s hand. "I don''t waste any time. Answer me right now. If you give me a wrong answer, then, I will cut off your fingers. If you y the game to me again just to buy time, I''ll cut another. And I''ll make sure I do it slowly."


    Assitant Xin was truly scared. When Zhou Min tortured them earlier, the process was painful. However, it only left an imaginable pain through his body. With his eyes closed, he could choose to not watch the process of the knife digging into his flesh. Besides, he had readied his mind to receive those pain.


    But now the horror of watching his own finger being severed one by one left a huge impact on Assitant Xin''s mind.


    Everything happened so fast without warning. It left Assistant Xin aghast and petrified.


    Assistant Xin happened to look at Linfeng''s eyes. Within those seemingly calm eyes, there was a turbulent madness raging in. The handsome man''s expressionless face was somewhat devious and horrifying. With that sharp knife on Linfeng''s hand and blood on some of his necktie, he seemed like a devil from hell.


    The fear in Assitant Xin''s heart and mind doubled.


    This man in front of him was settled to kill him. And he would kill him in the most horrible way possible.


    Assistant Xin''s eyes darted left and right. He already hardened his heart to not fear death, but in the face of this grim reaper, all his braveness fade away.


    Seeing that Assistant Xin did not speak after a few seconds that Linfeng stopped, the man with a knife moved again.


    He did not waste any w4rrrrrrrrrrrrrrords or any time.


    With his expressionless face, he began to slowly cut Assistant Xin''s third finger. He first hit the skin which immediately spilled blood. Then he proceeded to the flesh, and then to the bones. Linfeng made sure that he cut them carelessly.? He was like cutting a piece of dried wood.


    "Aghh! Stop!! Stop! Just kill me please!" Assistant Xin closed his eyes. However, even in darkness, the slow process of his flesh and bone being ruthlessly cut was unbearable. The excruciating pain caused the image of his severed finger to appear continuously on his mind.


    When the third severed finger dropped to the ground, the pain almost made Assitant Xin faint. However, he was still wide awake making him feel every bit of his agony.


    What did this devil inject him with?!


    Linfeng did not stop. He started on Assistant Xin''s fourth finger.


    Assistant Xin cried hopelessly this time. He even tried to bite his tongue multiple times. But whenever he clenched his mouth, every bit of his muscles would soften. He was still wide awake. He could only keep crying and yelling with a hoarse voice.


    Linfeng slowly kept the knife back and forth on his finger. Blood ooze out, the flesh on his fingers was like loosened cotton, they burst out from the wound. The knife finally hit the huge white bone making Assitat Xin cry more loudly.


    "Kill me! Kill me!"


    "I''ll kill you when you tell me where your master is."


    Linfeng did not stop while speaking.


    Assistant Xin just continued screaming.


    The burly man on the bed watched the entire situation with horror in his heart. The pain on his body and wounds from the earlier torture seemed to multiply by just watching them.


    The young man was cutting someone''s bone and flesh with such calmness on his face, his whole demeanor akin to a demon.

 Chapter 787 - Found The Place

    <h4>Chapter 787 - Found The ce</h4>


    The burly man was once a veteran warrior before he became one of Ming Zhi Yi''s experts. He had gory experiences as well. But this was the first time he witnessed torture that was steadfast, direct, simple but so brutal.


    The crying in the room turned into wails then to heartrending howls. However, Assistant Xin never once fainted.


    When all of his fingers in his left hand were cut, Linfeng finally stopped.


    Linfeng looked at his watch. He spent five minutes just ''talking'' to this man. Linfeng''s heart was still hanging on a tread. He needed to get back on his team to check their progress.


    He looked at Assistant Xin who wanted to faint but couldn''t. Linfeng''s eyes shed. He would kill them slowly until he got an answer out of them. He then went to the burly man on the bed. "Are you not going to talk?"


    The burly man gulped. The coldness in the man''s eyes was spine-chilling like his master. Both were capable of such profound madness.


    Suddenly, Linfeng''s phone vibrated. He took out his phone and check the notification.


    After reading the message, he turned to the burly man again. "I''lle back in thirty minutes. If you don''t give me a proper answer. Your eyes will be dug out this time. Think carefully if dying painfully is worth it."


    Linfeng then left the room.


    The burly man shuddered. Looking at Assistant Xin''s severed fingers on the floor, he knew the ruthless man was not lying. His eyes would be really dug out. He was never scared like this even his flesh was extracted from his wounds earlier.


    The burly man had tried tomit suicide many times. But Zhou Min injected something on them that made their insides soft before torturing them. Just a mere act of biting their tongue made them lose their strength. They could only speak and howl. And what the man injected to Assistant Xin was probably something that prevented them from fainting.


    In other words, they could not escape this insane torture.


    After thirty minutes, Linfeng came again. But his face was darker this time. Whatever he learned from the report, made his mood worsened.


    The burly man watched in horror as Linfeng took the knife wordlessly and approached him. His eyes were terrifying cold. "What''s your answer?"


    The burly man''s lips were truly trembling now. He opened and closed them hesitatingly.


    Linfeng ruthlessly grabbed his head. The sharp de of the knife that was still tainted with blood was approaching the burly man''s face rapidly. Just when the de was a few centimeters away from his eyes, the burly man finally speak.


    "T-they..they used a helicopter."


    "I know they ride a helicopter. But they use several decoys. And only a few of them showed on the radar. You have to tell me the specific ce where they hide the people you took."


    The reason why Linfeng was still here was because he was waiting for his people''s confirmation regarding the several decoys that appeared on the radar. He could not go after them and be led by false information. Guan Xixin was already after the decoys personally. However, confirming each destination of those decoys would take a long time, at a minimum- it would take a day.


    What he need was a definite answer. And he needed it fast.


    Linfeng hold the knife tightly and once again proceeds, the burly man then yelled, "A-alright! I''lll tell you! But you have to kill me quick afterwards." The burly man knows that once he lost his eyes, this terrifying man would then proceed to cut his hand, feet, and various part of his body.


    Assistant Xin who was dizzy due to blood loss nced at them. "M-me too...I''ll give you information...kill me too."


    Linfeng finally put down the knife. He took the bloodied Assistant Xin and transferred him into another room.


    He crouched down at the same level as him. "Tell me. If the information you give me is wrong, it will be your eyes that will be dug out instead."


    Assistant Xin knew that since the information would be revealed at some point, he has to be the one who told them so he could die finally.


    "The helicopters are decoys. But some of them have destinations near the hideout. I don''t know the exact ce. But the real destination is near some unknown mountain."


    That is the only information Assistant Xin could give. It was ample information yet enough to give his master some time to exact revenge on the people they took.


    In the end, his loyalty won even in the face of this horrible death.


    Linfeng could see in Assistant Xin''s eyes that he was done giving the information. Asking more would be pointless. He then hold the knife tightly and shed his neck.


    Blood spurted out. Assistant Xin was finally able to close his eyes. Never to be opened again.


    Linfeng went out of the room and turned to the other room. His expression never wavered. When he came in, the burly man already decided what information to give before dying. He spoke fast, "I know how many experts left in my master''s side. I''ll tell you then you have to kill me."


    "I don''t need it. You have to tell me the ce."


    The burly man hesitated for a moment. Then settled to the simplest information he could give. "An old mansion."


    There are many old mansions in this country. Even if he gave that information, they won''t be able to find out easily. Besides, that mansion was not registered anywhere else. Whatever Assitant Xin gave, it would not lead them to the hideout of their master.


    The burly man closed his eyes waiting for death. He did not see how Linfeng''s eyes glinted from realization to the information he gave to him. The burly man spoke, "I gave you an information as we agreed on, you have to kill me quick-" In a moment, he found a knife stuck on his heart.


    "Kekk!"


    Linfeng took back the knife he embedded on the burly man''s chest. A gurgling sound came from the man''s mouth.


    Linfeng spoke in a cold voice, "An unknown mountain. An old mansion. There''s no doubt it is thest Qian mansion."


    The burly man who was on the verge of death heard his words. His eyes went wide. He was bbergasted.


    Howe this man would know the specific ce in just two hints?


    Never ever did the burly man imagine that Linfeng was one of the people who targeted Ming Zhi Yi and investigated the man deeply more than the others. Even in the burly man''s death, he questioned Linfeng''s true identity.


    Linfeng looked at the burly man''s lifeless body and made a call.


    The other answered the phone immediately.


    "Look this ce for me and see if the satellite picks up any activities of flights in the past twenty-four hours. If you don''t find a thing, expand the area and the allotted time."


    Gu Zhen, who was helping the investigation answered, "Alright. I''ll give you the result in ten minutes."


    Linfeng ended the call and called another person.


    It took two rings before the other man answered.


    "Jang Shin, I found the ce. Do you want toe with me?"

 Chapter 788 - In Qian Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 788 - In Qian Mansion</h4>


    On the other side of the line, Jang Shin clenched the phone on his uninjured hand.


    His left arm, his right leg, and his chest were bandaged. He was not in the position to move. However, Linfeng knew the anxiousness in Jang Shin''s heart. Despite his friend being injured, he still called him to let him know what he found. If he was in Jang Shin''s situation, Jang Shin would also do what he did.


    Linfeng was right. Jang Shin would go no matter if he could move or not. When he remembered how he failed to get Tang Xinyang back in the hands of those men, Jang Shin felt like he had failed all of his ancestors and most importantly, Tang Xinyang.


    Those men were skillful. Fighting four of them at the same time put him at a disadvantage. He had no choice but to watch those men take her. He dragged his bloodied body to go after them. st he fell unconscious. If the reinforcement team did not arrive, those people might have time to kill him.


    Jang Shin''s eyes shed with killing intent and determination, "I will go."


    "Alright. I know you are injured. When fightinges, you have to stay aside." Linfeng warned the injured man.


    "Don''t worry. My right arm and other leg are still working. I won''t be a burden."


    Linfeng and Jang Shin discussed the n. The two agreed to meet twenty minutester after they round up their people. They had still had to wait for Gu Zhen to locate the right ce and the fastest way to get there.


    Linfeng mentioned this to Mistress Tang and the others. Mistress Tang thought back of the strange mountain that she and Old Lu was keeping an eye on. Coupled with Linfeng''s past investigation, this corresponds with Mistress Tang''s information. The search went a lot smoother with this newfound information.


    While Linfeng and the others were preparing to venture into that particr mountain, the topic of their discussion- the mountain- was currently had many ongoing activities.


    This namelessnd was a private property of the Qians. Neither the government nor the previous branches of the Qian family were aware of its existence.


    Thend beneath the mountain, the mountain itself, and the huge mansion on top of it were only known to the heads and the heirs of the main Qian family. It was inherited way back before the government was fully stabilized in the country. Its history was deep as the four legendary families.


    After the helicopternded miles away from the mountain, multiple cars which were parked beforehand lighted up their engines. The group of cars drove all the way to the mountain, their destination was the mansion.


    Since their master wanted this n to be a hundred percent sessful despite the loss, the experts prepared more than enough. They smoothly transferred their targets. It was ten minutes after Xiong Zhi entered the mansion that the rest arrived.


    The experts carried their captives one by one and transferred them into a room. They never let the captivesmunicate with each other.


    ...


    Xiong Zhi crawled to reach the door. The dust and dirt clung to her body. But she did not pay them any heed. She leaned towards the door and tried to listen. She could not hear Tang Xinyang''s voice. Nor what was happening outside. This room must be soundproof. She angrily bumped her head on the door. But when she felt the pain, she stopped.


    No matter what kind of noise she made, Tang Xinyang in the other room won''t be able to hear it. She could also not vent her anger by harming herself.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t know how much time had passed. In darkness and still silence, she thought a lot. She med her own foolishness. She did not underestimate Ming Zhi Yi''s capability one bit, however, she underestimate his craziness.


    When she cornered him and he disappeared from the world, she becamecent. Thinking that Linfeng and her people would find him any time. And even if he retaliated, what he could do when he already lost his organization?


    She thought that with Gunan dead and Ming Zhi Yi disappearing from the world with no power left, she thought that everything would go on the right track. That she could finally have a peaceful life with Linfeng without any more life-threatening situations from Ming Zhi Yi.


    But she was wrong.


    When Lu Jin started missing, she should have raised her guard eminently. Because Lu Jin was their greatest trump card against Ming Zhi Yi. Xiong Zhi could not deny it, without Lu Jin, they were blind to Ming Zhi Yi''s movement.


    Disappointment, Self-me, Failure, and many negative thoughts swirled in Xiong Zhi''s head.


    Suddenly she banged her head once again to the door.


    Redness appeared on her forehead.


    "Stop it, Xiong Zhi. Now''s not the time..."


    Xiong Zhi threw away negative thoughts in the back of her mind. After a moment passed, her tight nerves loosened as fatigue and thirst overcame her. Since the door might open anytime, she crawled back to where she was before and took a rest.


    She needed energy for what might happenter.


    Finally, after an unknown time passed, the door opened.


    "Hey Young Heiress, wake up."


    Xiong Zhi was blinded by the shlight that was directed at her face. The voice calling her was unfamiliar. It was not the man who brought her into this room earlier.


    "Oh, the young heiress looks dirty. Did you explore this room while crawling? Too bad I wasn''t able to watch it. Can you crawl more?''


    "...."


    "What? No response?"


    "..."


    "Tsk. The one beside your room would bare her fangs in anger whenever we tease her. I guess you are just boring."


    Xiong Zhi only wore her expressionless face.


    The footsteps came near her. The man crouched down and touched her dirty face.


    "Master won''t recognize you this way. Why don''t we clean you up and change into some nice clothes?" His fingers traced her beautiful cheek and jawline maliciously.


    Xiong Zhi shuddered at the malice in the man''s voice. The coldness of his fingertips that was touching her skin made her flinch in disgust.


    "Cut it out. Bring her now. Master will be there in a few minutes. He doesn''t like waiting." There''s another voiceing from the door. It belongs to the man who brought her here.


    Xiong Zhi was picked up by the malicious man. He deliberately felt her up while carrying her. This made Xiong Zhi frown. However, as their prisoner, she knewining would just make it worst. What she was focused on were the words they just said.


    ording to them, their Master had already arrived.


    ''Ming Zhi Yi...is here?''


    The two men brought her into the living room. Xiong Zhi secretly looked around. The enormous room had only experts standing at every corner. They looked at her with nasty expressions.


    Xiong Zhi was ruthlessly thrown to the ground. She groaned. Her hips must have bruises right now. When she looked up, she saw the empty red couch a few meters away from her.


    Where''s ming Zhi Yi?


    "Ah..I forgot this." The man who carried her took out a sack and put it into Xiong Zhi''s head.


    Xiong Zhi''s vision was hindered. She then felt a hand on her breast feeling her up.


    Xiong Zhi who was expressionless since earlier finally showed ruthless expression under the sack. If she ever got rescued, she would make sure this pervert''s hand was cut off.


    The experts around her whistled and makes jokes. They want to touch her too while their master was not yet in the room. They line up to take turns. This made Xiong Zhi both angry and disgusted. But the anxiousness in her heart grew.


    Fortunately, before the men in the room got to touch her, there was a loudmotion.


    "Let me go! Don''t touch me! If you have guts then fight me!" Tang Xinyang''s voice sounded very loudly.


    The staggering footsteps and the sound of something being dragged wereing in her direction.


    It was Tang Xinyang!


    "We already drugged her but she is still feisty as ever." One of the experts who was dragging Tang Xinyang by her armmented haggardly. "She is so troublesome. Many of our brothers died just to get this woman."


    "Just teach her a lesson or two. She would be obedientter."


    "Master said we can beat them if we want. Just be careful and leave her some breath before Master arrives. This bitch needs a beating."


    The surrounding experts discussed with each other.

 Chapter 789 - Chickens To Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 789 - Chickens To ughter</h4>


    Agreement and cooing sounds came from the surrounding experts.


    "How hard it would be? Just subduing this woman would be as easy as chickens..."


    "Since we still have time, should we y with them? It''s too bad to let these beauties go to waste."


    The expertsmented whileughing. Their eyes glinted with viciousness and lust. Some men even licked their lips.


    "You are all cowards! Drugging me and putting a sack on my head? Aren''t you ashamed? Why? Do you think you can beat me if I don''t see you? Try me, cowards." Tang Xinyang taunted them.


    "Xinyang-" Xiong Zhi called out to Tang Xinyang. She was afraid those people would really touch them. However, her voice was ovepped by a loud p.


    p!


    Xiong Zhi could not see her surrounding aside from the insides of the sack. But hearing the loud sound and the cheers of the experts afterward, she knew that the receiving end of such harsh p was Tang Xinyang.


    "Woman, you are going to die anyway. Why make such a fuss about how you die?"


    Tang Xinyang wanted to spit the blood in her mouth in the direction of the voice. However, the sack was preventing her. She could only mock him with words. "Coward-"


    p! Smack! Bam!


    Xiong Zhi heard a series of beating and Tang Xinyang''s groan. Her heart skipped a beat. If this continued on, Tang Xinyang might really die before they were rescued.


    "Stop! Don''t hit her anymore! What if she died?! You just said that your master wants us alive! If he found out that you took the privilege that he only should have, what do you think he would do to you?"


    Xiong Zhi''s clear voice made all the experts turn to her.


    Tang Xinyang who was curling up recognized her voice.


    Xiong Zhi...? What is Xiong Zhi doing here?


    The expert who was kicking Tang Xinyang halted.


    His kicks and punches have strengths. Seeing the wounds from Tang Xinyang was still bleeding, her crumpled clothes were filled with blood and the bruise all over her exposed skin was now ck, the man be aware that his beating was excessive. He might identally kill the target that they took with so much difficulty.


    The expert was suddenly afraid. If he killed the target and his master learned of it, his corpse might join these people.


    He had no choice but to stop his beating. He spat on Tang Xinyang angrily, "Your man shot my brother in the head. I might not be able to do the same to you. But Master will get the justice for me by killing you. Then I will kill your man afterward. " Then something crossed his mind, "Oh. I forgot. Your man might be dead already."


    Inside the sack, Tang Xinyang''s eyes were red in fury. She tried to sit up, "If he is dead, you will join your brother in hell!"


    "Xinyang..." Xiong Zhi warned her.


    These people should not be provoked. Though she said it confidently that their master wants them alive, Ming Zhi Yi would surely not care so much if one of them died identally. He might be upset but he won''t kill his loyal subordinate for it.


    They were like chickens ready to be ughtered.


    The man was incensed again by Tang Xinyang''s tone. "This bitch!"


    However before he could kick Tang Xinyang, another group of experts arrived. The man held his anger in and step aside. He was afraid his master would catch him in the act.


    The neers put down a person on the floor. Like Tang Xinyang and Xiong Zhi, he had a sack on his head. Not even a minute passed when another group appeared and brought another person. They lined them up beside Xiong Zhi.


    While this was happening, Tang Xinyang inched towards Xiong Zhi.? While the experts were busy preparing something they could not see, she whispered to Xiong Zhi''s side, "Xiong Zhi? Is that really you?"


    "It''s me."


    "Oh, god. It''s really you! Howe you are here? Don''t tell me...they attacked the hall as well?!"


    "Yes."


    Tang Xinyang: !!!


    Those people intruded the ce filled with Tang experts! Since Xiong Zhi was here, they were undoubtedly sessful.


    How did the enemy manage to kidnap people from there?


    Tang Xinyang could imagine the chaos it caused in the hall. For the enemy to be sessful to attack a ce filled with experts, their strength and number should be great as the Tang experts there.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly doubted if she could really escape from here. She nned to fight these experts once the drug wear off. But knowing that now, the possibility to escape seemed impossible. Besides, she also had to take Xiong Zhi with her.


    Tang Xinyang suddenly thought of her family.


    "My sister and grandma..."


    "I am not sure if they took them as well. I fainted in the hall and woke up here. Though, I have an inkling that they would not take any more Tang members other than you."


    Tang Xinyang wanted to believe in Xiong Zhi''s words. It was better if she was the only Tang member here. The matter of Tang family failing to protect its guest would surely cause the downfall of their family. If more core members of the Tang family were kidnapped, it would take another huge toll on the family.


    It was at this moment that they heard another voice beside them, "Xiong Zhi? Tang Xinyang? Is that you guys?"


    The voice was groggy and weak.


    "Lu Yin Ze?" The two women asked with incredulity.


    "Why Tang Xinyang is here-" Lu Yin Ze''s voice was interrupted by another man''s whisper.


    "Lu Yin Ze? Xiong Zhi? Why are you guys here?" Guan Gu Ri asked in surprise.


    The two men that were put beside them were Lu Yin Ze and Guan Gu Ri.


    The lined-up people with sacks over their headsmunicated with low voices. Ever since they were kidnapped and transferred into this ce, this was the first time they became aware of each other''s existence. This was especially true for Guan Gu Ri and Tang Xinyang who were kidnapped alone.


    The experts standing at the side saw that their captives were sneakinglymunicating with each other. When they were about to interrupt them, they saw a person at the entrance who rose his hand. The experts froze. They back down and continued to stand aside.


    Xiong Zhi''s group had a chance to learn each other''s situations beforeing here.


    From their brief conversation, Xiong Zhi learned that Jang Shin tried to save Tang Xinyang when the Tang building was besieged by the enemy. But fighting many experts alone made Jang Shin almost lose his life. Tang Xinyang was not aware of Jang Shin''s current condition.


    Guan Gu Ri also experienced the same thing.


    He was in the parking lot when his assistant suddenly attacked him. Guan Gu Ri managed to avoid him and caught him. The assistant exined everything, however, it was toote. Guan Gu Ri was surrounded in the parking lot. He wasn''t been able to call anyone before those people threw a smoke bomb on him.


    Unlike the Tang office where many guards and employees died, the only casualty was the assistant. Thus, Guan Gu Ri''s disappearance was unknown to others.


    Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze also told the two what happened in the hall in the shortest way possible.


    Their brief and low conversation somehow eased the dread and anxiousness in their hearts. In the face of the unknown and possible urrences of their deaths, havingpanions lighten up the pressure in their chest.


    However, deep inside their hearts, they were rmed. Why they were gathered here? Why those people did not kill them on the spot?


    Why specifically target them?


    These questions just brought a wave of trepidation to Xiong Zhi''s heart.


    In the middle of their hush voices, crisp footsteps approached them.


    Xiong Zhi who was alert in her surroundings heard a new bunch of footsteps. That footstep stopped in front of the red couch.


    "How is your reunion?"


    A lively voice that did not belong to their group suddenly joined their discussion.


    All of the sounds in the room died. It was like someone muted everyone. Even the experts who were snickering and looking at the group on the ground with malicious intention fixed their expressions.


    Xiong Zhi trembled when she heard the familiar voice. It was the same with Tang Xinyang, Guan Gu Ri, and Lu Yin Ze.


    This voice...


    They only heard this voice rarely, but since the owner of this voice was a man they investigated deeply, and feared by many, they could never forget his voice or his way of speaking.


    The man who stood before them was none other than Ming Zhi Yi.

 Chapter 790 - The Devil Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 790 - The Devil Appeared</h4>


    The pressure in the enormous living room was immense. The people kneeling on the ground felt like there were huge boulders ced on their shoulders. Ming Zhi Yi did not even hide his overbearing and contemptuous aura, making his presence known.


    No one dared to breathe loudly in the presence of this tyrannical king.


    Ming Zhi Yi who was now sitting on the couch smiled at the group kneeling in front of him.


    Seeing that no one answered him, the smile on his face deepened.


    See? These people were supposed to be the winner of the so-called war. However, they were kneeling in front of him. Their lives were entirely in his hands.


    Finally, the control and power that he once lost were in his hands again. He was the sovereign, the master, and the winner until the end. He might have lost his wealth, his influence, and many of his people, but it''s all worth it. For this satisfactory ending with his enemy, Ming Zhi was ready to pay with many lives.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked down on the heirs and heiress who were always treasured by the four families. These prideful and distinguished youngsters were trembling in fear. It satisfied the thirst for power and control in Ming Zhi Yi''s heart. Though, this little contentment could not fully fill up the empty dried well in his heart.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned back on the red couch. Enjoying the view.


    "Don''t be shy. Your visions are hindered but your tongues work perfectly fine, right? You can speak freely. We all have time in our hands."


    Xiong Zhi bit her lips. What she needed right now was time. Ming Zhi Yi was clearly looking for entertainment. If only conversationst, she would speak all day. This is also the best time to know how much Ming Zhi Yi knew about them. She opened her mouth to ask.


    "Why did you take us?"


    Xiong Zhi''s voice was weak. But even though she was visibly trembling from Ming Zhi Yi''s overbearing aura, there was a sharpness in her voice.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at her with cold interest.


    "You are the Xiong heiress, right? Since you managed to be the heiress of the Xiong family, you must already have some answers in your heart."


    Tang Xinyang recovered from Ming Zhi Yi''s pressure. She gained her valor and spoke coldly,


    "Is this revenge? Because our families beat you down, you turn to us instead? I thought the man who is able to make the four families unite just to bring him down would be impressive than this. Instead, you draw such dirty tricks?"


    Ming Zhi Yi turned to Tang Xinyang. His smile turned colder. "Tang Heiress, your Tang family killed the majority of my men. I made a full-proof n for two months just to get all of you out with less casualty on my sides as possible, yet, only twelve of my people managed to get out. And to take you, the casualty increased."


    Ming Zhi Yi opened his arms, ying like the hero of justice." Don''t you know how much pain I felt after losing so many of my people? The experts around you, have also lost their brothers in the Tang family''s battle. If I were you, you should be careful on what you are going to say. I can just let them loose and get justice from you, right? What a drugged woman can do in front of these powerful men? Think about it carefully, Heiress Tang."


    The threat in his voice was evident. Coupled with the hostility from the experts, it made Tang Xinyang unconsciously bit her trembling lips.


    "Ming Zhi Yi...." An angry voice appeared on the side. "Is not enough for you to kill my family? After a failure, you use this despicable method to gain back your lost pride!" Guan Gu Ri''s rage overwhelmed his initial fear.


    Guan Gu Ri''s anger that he bottled up in his heart resurfaced. The man who destroyed his family and yed around their life like there were chess pieces was standing not far away from him. Whenever he thought about it, his killing intent would be riled up.


    "Do you remember my brother? Guan Gao Huan? He was only a child yet used him and killed him! What did the Guan family ever done to you? Why do you have to kill my innocent brother?! Only a monster like you can kill a child!"


    Now that Guan Gu Ri was finally facing Ming Zhi Yi, the desire to tear him to pieces made his body tremble. He had kept this anger, the resentment, and the desire to kill in his heart for too long. Even he would die today, he had to bring this devil down with him!


    If his hands and feet were not tied he would have rushed into this bastard! If he could just kill him with his own hands!


    "Oh...the young Guan head? I forgot you are here. I have something important to ask-" Ming Zhi suddenly stood up. He then kicked Guan Gu Ri''s stomach.


    Bam!


    "Kuahh!" Guan Gu Ri who was kneeling on the ground was forcefully backed away by Ming Zhi Yi''s kick.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not like Guan Gu Ri''s tone. His kick had great strength that it made Guan Gu Ri curled up in pain. "You better not act tough and arrogant in front of me. Who is the one tied and could not see here? Me or you?"


    "Agh.." If his head was not covered Guan Gu Ri would be staring daggers at Ming Zhi Yi right now.


    Ming Zhi Yi stepped on his chest like he was stepping on some bug. "Young Head, I will not dwell in your sob story. We have something more important to discuss."


    His eyes then shed darkly, "Who informed you of Gunan''s true identity? I am confident no one won''t be able to find his true origin. He has Guan blood in his dirty veins so fooling you guys are so easy.. It is clear that you and the person who attacked me are working together. So who is it?"

 Chapter 791 - At Last!

    <h4>Chapter 791 - At Last!</h4>


    Guan Gu Ri smiled under the sack. "No one. You just be old that your tricks won''t work anymore."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned several degrees colder. He stomped on Guan Gu Ri''s chest hard.


    "Ack!" A crisp sound from inside Guan Gu Ri sounded. His rib was broken!


    "Ugh.." Guan Gu Ri coughed hard.


    Xiong Zhi gulped. Ming Zhi Yi still doesn''t know of their existence yet. But it won''t be long before he put pieces together.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked at the curling man with cold eyes. "I am running out of patience. It''s no good to provoke me like this when our game hasn''t started yet." His eyes then shed. "Now thinking about it, ever since Gunan''s fall, everything started to crumble behind my back..."


    Xiong Zhi heard his muttering. Her heart thumped crazily. She gathered her courage and spoke to interrupt Ming Zhi Yi''s thoughts, "You did not answer my question. Why did you take us here instead of killing us?"


    No matter what, she could not let Ming Zhi Yi learn that all of them except Tang Xinyang was the third party that Ming Zhi Yi was looking for. If he knew of it, torturing them won''t be enough for Ming Zhi Yi. He would go down to the bottom of this and make all people responsible pay not just with their lives.


    Ming Zhi Yi turned to Xiong Zhi. He got easily annoyed by this woman who always seemed to y smart.


    "You dare interrupt me?" His voice was menacing. Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat. However, she was relieved that the attention turned to her.


    "Fine, since you are you ying dumb then I''ll kindly tell you. " Ming Zhi Yi''s voice then turned ominous. "You people are the precious heirs and the future of the legendary families. Who else could it be but you guys to be the greatest gift for those senile old men? If they see your mangled corpses, I wonder if their fragile heart would take it? Would their hearts break or stop beating?"


    The hearts of the young heirs and heiress froze.


    Ming Zhi Yi was smiling. He was clearly enjoying himself. Too bad he could not see the panic and fear in these arrogant and proud faces.


    "I wonder what their faces would look like when they learned that each one of you was tortured cruelly before your death. I want to see those faces!" His manic voices echoed loudly.


    "You are crazy..." Tang Xinyang muttered.


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes turned red, "You are a monster..."


    Ming Zhi Yi heard their mutterings, "Oh, you guys are saying something? My dear Yin''er, do you have something to say to me?"


    "You are a monster!" Lu Yin Ze yelled. His anger and fear were tangled that he could not tell each other apart. "You should die a thousand deaths! Rotting in hell is not enough for a demon like you!"


    Ming Zhi Yi justughed at his words, "My dear Yin''er. It''s your brother who should die a thousand deaths. It is mainly because of him that I got so angry and decided to kill all of you in the cruelest way possible. So if you want to me someone, me it to your betraying brother." At the end of his words, Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned dark.


    Xiong Zhi was stunned.


    Lu Jin was not in Ming Zhi Yi''s hand. Did he escape? However, if the man truly escaped, why he did not contact them? Xiong Zhi guessed what likely happened to Lu Jin. He might be injured somewhere after escaping from Ming Zhi Yi''s hand.


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart jumped. "What do you mean? Where is my brother?"


    "Ha! You still care about your brother? After what he did to you?"


    "Where''s my brother?!"


    Lu Yin Ze remembered Lu Jin''s letter.


    It turned out his brother had truly betrayed their father. Knowing his father''s cruel ways, there''s no doubt his older brother would not suffer in his hands. There were threatening tears in his eyes, "Did you kill my brother too?! After you killed mother, you killed him too?! You are a monster! A Devil!"


    Something that should not be mentioned was told by Lu Yin Ze.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes had a glint of red. He raised his hand and pped Lu Yin Ze. The coarse texture of the sack did not help one bit to lessen Ming Zhi Yi''s strength. Lu Yin Ze''s whole body swayed to the side.


    He did not hold back at all.


    "You have the guts to yell at me? You are still disrespectful as ever." His mouth turned down. He was not smiling anymore. Why mention that bitch?


    "Now you ruined it. I am in no mood for any more introductions. Why not start the game?"


    He raised his hand and gestured for the expert behind him.


    All hearts of the people on the ground trembled.


    A game?


    Ming Zhi Yi''s lips started to raise. He could smell their fear. "Bring him in."


    A littleter, an old man with tape over his mouth was dragged by a bulky man. His body was full of dirt. There were even traces of Butler Lu''s blood on his clothes.


    "Hmph! Hmph!" Old Lu struggled greatly. His eyes were filled with fury. Even his veins were showing on his temples and throat.


    Ming Zhi Yi watched Old Lu coldly as the bulky man threw him to the ground like a bag of trash. Seeing his sorry state and dirty appearance like a beggar, the crazed man began to smile again. When those old pair of eyes filled with rage met his, Ming Zhi Yi turned ted.


    Atst! This was the scenery he always dreamed of!


    Mother! Father! Grandfather! Can you see this?


    Our mighty enemy who crushed our family those years ago is finally in our hands!


    Voices that he could only hear whispered in his ears.


    ''Torment him...''


    ''Like he tormented us...''


    ''Make him suffer...''


    ''Like how you suffered...''


    ''Make him regret...''


    ''So we can rest in peace...''


    The figures that Ming Zhi Yi could only see were rejoicing behind him. Their ominousughter, their sinister smiles, and their cold whispers made Ming Zhi Yi smile even more.


    His eyes were filled with euphoria.. He grinned maniacally.

 Chapter 792 - A Cruel Game

    <h4>Chapter 792 - A Cruel Game</h4>


    Old Lu looked up at the man whoughed like a lunatic with raging eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi moved his leg and raised Old Lu''s chin with the tip of his shoes, "Hey, father-inw, we meet again." His lips turned into an evil arc, "I am quite satisfied with our meeting but why are you ring?"


    "Mmph!" Old Lu red at Ming Zhi Yi. If looks could kill, he had killed Ming Zhi Yi many times over.


    Ming Zhi Yi just enjoyed the view.


    "How is your stay here? I am sorry the trip was quite rough. Don''t worry, I''ll let you y so you''ll get entertained."


    The veins on Old Lu''s head turned more visible. "Hmph! Hmph!"


    "What? Do you want to say something else?"


    "Hmph!"


    "Oh, I forgot. An animal like you can''t speak now huh? How is the feeling of kneeling in front of me? I bet it is disgusting and nauseating right?" Ming Zhi Yi then crouched down and whispered into Old Lu''s ears with a chilling tone. "That''s how I felt when you forced me and my family to kneel in front of you. Do you still remember?"


    Old Lu''s eyes were ring. "Hmph!"


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled even more. "Now the table has changed, huh. Atst, your life ispletely in my hands. How does it feel now that you are the one who is powerless, hopeless, and weak?"


    Old Lu glowered. Even he was losing his strength from his hands due to his blood being blocked by the rope, he still struggled. If his hands were free, he had ripped Ming Zhi Yi into pieces already.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up and watched as Old Lu struggled under his feet. The old man wanted to curse at him, but he wasn''t allowed to do so. The once terrifying man who was standing above of many people was now reduced to a powerless old man who could not even escape from his binds.


    The formidable man in Ming Zhi Yi''s past....was kneeling before him with his dirty appearance. The old man looked...truly pitiful.


    Ah, looking at his wretched state...was truly satisfying for Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes shed with satisfaction. His smile turned even sweeter. "Since you are struggling so much, I will listen to what you have to say." He then tore away the tape from Old Lu''s mouth.


    Old Lu suddenly spat on Ming Zhi Yi''s face. "Your family are monsters. No wonder, they bread a monster like you."


    Ming Zhi Yi: "...."


    The surrounding suddenly turned several degrees colder. Ming Zhi Yi''s sweet smile froze on his face. It was the same smile, yet it carried malice. His gaze turned menacing.


    Ming Zhi Yi wiped the saliva on his face calmly. But the aura he emitted was deadly. He gestured his hand to an old butler behind him.


    Butler Qian who was holding a suitcase walked up to Ming Zhi Yi. He then looked at Old Lu. His pair of wrinkled eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Old Lu recognized Butler Qian immediately. "You..."


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up. He silently opened the suitcase.


    The surrounding experts unconsciously swallowed. The more silent their Master was, the angrier their Master was.


    Xiong Zhi and the others could not see what was happening but they felt a shiver down their spine. What was this bone-chilling aura?


    It was only Lu Yin Ze, who recognized his grandfather''s voice, that bravely broke the silence.


    "Grandpa? Are you alright, grandpa?!" Lu Yin Ze called out to Old Lu.


    Old Lu whose attention was on Butler Qian and to the silent Ming Zhi Yi turned his head to Lu Yin Ze''s direction. "Yin''er? Grandson, is that you?"


    "It''s me, grandpa! Are you hurt?!"


    At this time, Ming Zhi Yi had already taken out his favorite knife. "Are you guys done with your reunion?"


    Old Lu saw that he was approaching the group with a knife. The sharp de glinted with cold light.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled again. The sweet smile coupled with his dark eyes was truly terrifying. "Oh, this? Well, since you spread your dirty saliva on me, I got really angry. But I don''t stoop low like you. Instead of a dirty spit, I am more creative. I am going to spray blood on your face."


    Old Lu''s heart thumped. Ming Zhi Yi was holding the knife with such a murderous gaze and ghastly smile.


    "Though, I am kind, unlike you. I''ll give you a choice. Pick a person from this group. Which blood you like to be spilled?"


    "What..?" Old Lu was shaken. What kind of crazy nonsense this devil was spouting?!


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face still carried a smile. "Hurry up. My hands are shaking with excitement. If you don''t speak, I will naturally choose your beloved grandson."


    Old Lu: !!!


    Old Lu: "You demon! Yin''er is your biological son!"


    "I don''t have a son. My son died a couple of months ago."


    Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze: !!!


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were wide. Lu Jin died...? He did not escape but he died?


    Lu Yin Ze struggled from the rope. There were tears in his eyes, "You demon! I don''t care if you don''t see me as your son, but brother is different! He followed your twisted path! How could you kill brother!" The little hope that he had that maybe... his brother was still alive was drowned by Ming Zhi Yi''s cruel words.


    Old Lu''s eyes turned red as well. "You are a psychopath...even the cruelest tigers don''t eat their cubs.." Old Lu might not favor Lu Jin, but he was still his daughter''s own flesh and blood. Yet this psychopath killed his own son.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not clear their misunderstanding. For him, his son had died the moment he betrayed him. And if Lu Jin ever showed up in front of Ming Zhi Yi, he would surely kill him. So in the end, his son''s fate was to die.


    In the face of the two men getting angry over the man they hated for many years, Ming Zhi Yi just found it funny.


    "So? Have you made the decision? Whose blood you want now?"


    Old Lu gritted his teeth in anger, "There''s no way I will y with your disgusting game..."


    "Is that so?" Ming Zhi Yi''s gaze turned chiller. He then grabbed Lu Yin Ze''s head. "How about I sprayed blood of your own grandson to your face?"


    Old Lu shuddered, "Ming Zhi Yi! Don''t you dare touch my grandson! You imbecile man!"


    "I dare though?" Ming Zhi Yi''s strength was great. Lu Yin Ze had no power to struggle against him as the knife started to approach his eye. He might not be able to see, but he could feel the cold presence of the knifeing towards him.


    Lu Yin Ze could feel the uing impending death.


    In the end...his brother''s sacrifice would be in vain. He betrayed their father for him and his grandfather to live. But they still fall under Ming Zhi Yi''s hand.


    Lu Yin Ze remembered how his brother pushed him away. His brother locked him up on the hospital and feed him slow-acting poison. Lu Yin Ze did not understand his brother''s choice or his reasons. He only seen him as a traitor who betrayed him and sided with a viin.


    But after that letter....he had been thinking a lot. What if those things were done by his brother so that this devil won''t hurt him anymore than that? Perhpas...his brother was protecting him under the guise of hurting him on his own.


    Perhaps...that was the only best choice his brother have?


    The anger he umted throughout the years for his brother faded like an evaporated gas. However, it was toote. His brother died.


    Lu Yin Ze''s tears rolled down. In the end, he was not given a chance to ask his brother''s about these things.


    ''Brother...you betrayed father for me and grandfather, right? You want us to live....''


    ''I''m sorry brother...I am truly sorry. In the end, I did not understand you and me you through all those years...''


    Lu Yin Ze regretted that in the end, he wasn''t able to call Lu Jin ''older brother'' again.


    As he silently cried out the regrets in his heart, the knife slowly closed in.

 Chapter 793 - Ill Choose!

    Before the knife entered the sack, Old Lu yelled with all his heart.


    "Stop! I''ll choose!"


    His loud shout made Ming Zhi Yi halt in his action. A blooming smile appeared on Ming Zhi Yi''s face.


    Lu Yin Ze''s tears stopped. His eyes turned wide. If his grandfather chose other people just because he don''t want him to be hurt, then it was the same as them ying Ming Zhi Yi''s brutal game.


    "Grandpa! No! I am not scared!"


    No matter what, he could not let his grandfather be controlled by Ming Zhi Yi! He could not let the deaths of others be in the hands of his grandfather!


    Ming Zhi Yi grinned. He let go of Lu Yin Ze. "So you are ying now, huh? Tell me who is it? Which family that you secretly have a grudge with? This is your opportunity, old man."


    The heart of the people kneeling on the ground thumped. This was cruel...totally cruel.


    "Perhaps, it is the Xiong family? You always fought with Old Xiong, right? Do you want me to take out the Xiong heiress''s eyes? Or cut her tongue? She always liked to act smart. Which is annoying."


    Xiong Zhi swallowed.


    "No! Grandpa, choose me! Don''t y his games!" Lu Yin Ze shouted.


    Xiong Zhi''s mind turned. Out of the heirs and heiress here, Old Lu would likely choose her. The Xiong family and Lu family had the weakest alliance due to the past grudge between Old Lu and Old Xiong. To deceive Ming Zhi Yi that Old Lu was truly ying this game, Old Lu must choose her.


    If Old Lu chose her, then Xiong Zhi could only ept it. Be it an eye or a hand, she could withstand it. She had suffered torture and pain from Gunan in her past life. The pain doesn''t matter. As long as she did not die until Linfeng arrived...


    In the end, they need to y this game to buy time.


    "I choose myself." Old Lu spoke firmly. "Cut my eyes or my hands. I don''t care! Just spare the young ones."


    "Ha...." Ming Zhi Yi scoffed. Then it turned to manicughter, "Ha...Hahaha..Hahahaha!"


    Ming Zhi Yiughed until he touched his stomach. "Damn, old man. Did you hear yourself? When did you like ying hero? It''s not like you. But since you want it so much, let''s start with your grandson''s finger."


    Old Lu: "Don''t!"


    Ming Zhi Yi took Lu Yin Ze''s hand. Lu Yin Ze did not struggle. He felt a cold hand wrapped around his. The hold was strong. The sack was taken off from his head. Lu Yin Ze narrowed his eyes as lights entered his vision.


    However, he did not have time to observe his surroundings when his index finger was suddenly pulled by Ming Zhi Yi in front of Old Lu''s face.


    "Watch closely." Ming Zhi Yi held the knife tightly. He did not look at Lu Yin Ze''s face.? But on the old man''s panic face instead. There was only coldness in his heart. He then shed Lu Yin Ze''s finger.


    sh.


    Blood sprayed on Old lu''s face.


    Lu Yin Ze bit his lips to prevent himself from shouting in pain. He groaned until he tasted blood.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not totally cut off his finger. He stopped his knife when it met the bone. His initial n was topletely cut off Lu Yin Ze''s finger. But his hand lost strength at thest moment. That moment of hesitation made Ming Zhi Yi angrier. His knife changed direction and shed at Lu Yin Ze''s face instead.


    sh!


    Blood poured out once more.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s series of actions were fast. Lu Yin Ze only felt the stinging pain on his cheeks when drops of blood fall on the ground. But the paining from his finger was more excruciating. He could not care less about his face. Lu Yin Ze groaned in pain.


    "You devil! Let go of him!" Old Lu struggled hard. His face was pale while his eyes were red. The blood from Lu Yin Ze''s finger was continuously dripping blood. But the wound on Lu Yin Ze''s face looked even more terrifying.


    His grandson''s covered in his own blood made Old Lu''s heart tremble in fear and hysteria. Tears started to pour down from his red eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s cut on Lu Yin Ze''s face was not deep. But the blood on the wound made it appear like he cut it deeply to the bones.


    Ming Zhi Yi was finally satisfied seeing the blood-covered Lu Yin Ze. He let go of the groaning young man.


    Old Lu looked at Ming Zhi Yi with so much hatred in his eyes. Only a devil could hurt his own son.


    In return for such hatred gaze, Ming Zhi Yi was nonchnt.


    "You are crying already? I am only starting. As expected, when you be old, you turned soft."? He wiped the blood on the knife on Old Lu''s face. The old man''s tears were mixed with Lu Yin Ze''s blood.


    "I told you, didn''t I? That I will cut off your grandson''s flesh if you did not y my game. If you want me to cut you up, you will have your turn. Now, do you understand the rules?"


    When Ming Zhi Yi did not hear an answer, he narrowed his eyes darkly. "Perhaps you don''t understand. Your grandson still has his remaining intact fingers left-"


    "I understand." Old Lu answered with trembling lips.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s dark eyes turned into crescents. His smile had contempt and pleasure on it.


    ...


    As the world in that dark mansion sank into a hellish hole, the outside world was not any better.


    The night of the attack was filled with many witnesses. Even though the four families managed to buy time before the news leaked out to the public, the great number of deaths could not be hidden. It naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    Most reporters who waited at the front entrance of the Tang building died during the crossfire between the invaders and the Tang experts. Many of the staff were murdered and some of the butlers died in the hall. With so many deaths, the situation would be out of control.


    The attack was on arge scale that could not be covered. Even though the four familiespensated the victims and honored guests alike, they could not make their mouths shut on the matter.


    Moreover,? the honored guests made a tacit understanding. They were angered at the fact that they experienced such a life-threatening situation within the territory of the Tang family. So in return, they did not cooperate to hide the matter and acted victims between the fight of two powerful forces.


    In the face of theirints, the Tang family was having a hard time fulfilling their requests forpensation.


    It was inevitable but the whole world came to learn about the attack of that night.? Fortunately, the four families managed to hide the identities of those who were taken.


    ....


    In an apartment building in a quiet city, Xuyu was watching k-drama deep in the night when she was suddenly interrupted by sh news.


    [sh News! A massive attack urred at Tang Shang Ri building during the victory party of the famous four families a few hours ago. ording to the witnesses, the invaders used smoke bombs and guns-]


    When Xuyu heard the news, her eyes went wide.


    This...this was undoubtedly rted to their Master!


    ''Remote! Remote!''


    She quickly took the remote and lower the volume.


    However, she was a step toote. When she turned around, she saw a half-naked man with bandages all over his body standing at the doorway of the bedroom. He was staring at the TV expressionlessly.


    The anchor on the TV kept speaking,


    [-The estimated total number of deaths in the attack is more than two hundred and counting. Currently, we are asking for the Tang family''s opinion of the assaulters. What is the identity of the attackers and what is their goal?]


    Xuyu: Oh, no.


    She immediately changed the channel. But there was also sh news from another newspany ying on that channel.


    [-ording to the witnesses, they were people taken from the hall. Unfortunately, the Tang family kept quiet about this and only stated that they wouldpensate the families who had fallen victim under the terrorists-]


    Change channel!


    [-The four families did not give out statements regarding the attack. But a lot of people are wondering why such a massive attack happened in the Tang building''s premise? It is said that invaders were great experts-]


    Change channel!


    [-A resource said that each member of the four legendary families are taken-]


    Xuyu had no choice but to shut the TV off.

 Chapter 794 - I Am Not Going Alone

    The expressionless man stared nkly at the TV.


    Xuyu did not know what her Young Master was thinking about, but she had a bad feeling that it was rted to what her Young Master had watched.


    It was better if the young master took a blind eye to it and won''t care about the current issue today. However, it was very unlikely.


    Lu Jin then went back to his bedroom.


    Xuyu immediately went after Lu Jin.


    "Young Master."


    Lu Jin took Mr. Kang''s coat to cover himself.? When Xuyu saw that the barely recovered Young Master was preparing to go out, she became anxious.


    Could it be the Young Master was nning to help? If the Master, Ming Zhi Yi, managed to held the heirs and heiress of the four families by the throat like the news said, then this situation was more direr for their Young Master.


    After all, the Young Master had betrayed Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Young Master. Please think about it carefully. You are no match to Master in your current state. While Master had his hands full with the four families, it is better to use this opportunity to get far away from Master-"


    Lu Jin cut her off, "Do you know why I stubbornly stayed in that chamber even I have to suffer endless torture?"


    Xuyu bit her lips. She doesn''t truly understand the reason why the Young Master wanted toe back in that hellhole multiple times in his injured state. If the Young Mastere back, wasn''t it the same as asking for death?


    Was their Young Master really wanted death?


    However, during these two months of Lu Jin''s recuperating, they did not detect any suicide attempts from him. Perhaps, their Young Master had reasons that they could notprehend.


    Xuyu lowered her head in silence.


    Lu Jin continued, "It''s because I want to prevent my father from doing something more hideous."


    Lu Jin took out a duffle bag under the bed. There were guns and grenade bombs inside the bag. These were all the weapons that Mr. Kang and Xuyu gathered in the past two months. They kept it here in case his father''s men found this ce.


    "I have decided to go against him because I want to end this endless cycle of revenge and tragedy. It is enough for my family to be ruined. There''s no need to create another me or another Ming Zhi Yi." He took a gun and pointed it out. Checking if his arm was still alright to fire a gun.


    "My father is not well since ages ago. He tried to quell his anger and revenge through any means possible, but it did not heal him. Rather, it just made him crazier. He became person who lived his entire life with madness."


    Lu Jin put down the gun. His dark eyes had deep emotion of regret and condemnation. "And I watched him sunk deeper into hell. Instead of helping, I joined him. This was a mess that my father and I created. So I need to be there to end it."


    The room was silent. Only the sound of Lu Jin''s cold voice and the sound of guns clicking could be heard.


    Xuyu stared at the sturdy back of her Young Master.


    Family matters,plicated rtionships andplex emotions- these things were all hard to decipher for a servant and orphan like her. If she was the Young Master, she would ran away and let the flow of the world continue as it was.


    Ming Zhi Yi and the four families...for her, they were all just the same. They were strong people who needed to dominate one another. Only one of them had toe out as a winner. After some time passes, another Mng Zhi Yi wille out, or another four families would be born.


    This was a natural phenomenon that wasn''t worth her Young Master''s life to risk for.


    "Young Master, I am just a servant and I don''tpletely understand the world of Masters. However, if you go like this....you won''t change anything. You''ll just die during the fight. Master is strong-"


    "I am not going after my father alone." Lu Jin''s eyes seemed far away. "I know my limit. If I am brave and confident enough, I would have stopped my father long ago. But I did not. I can''t do that alone. But now, there are people who I believe could stop father."


    Lu Jin then turned to her.


    For the first time, Xuyu saw a subtle movement on the corner of Lu Jin''s lips. Even though his eyes held emotions that were hard to decipher, he seemed to be smiling, "Thank you for being loyal to me until now. If there is next life, I hope I will be able to pay you for the debt of saving my life. From now on, please live your life the way you want, Xuyu. Please tell this to Mr. Kang as well."


    These words were the same as freeing Xuyu and Mr. Kang of their service.


    Xuyu teared up. She was not a sentimental person. But she knew that she had served a great Master. "Young Master, you don''t have to pay me back. Just live."


    Lu Jin was silent. He was about to go out of the room when Xuyu called out again. "Master, is there really no way for you to just stay back and let all of this go?"


    "No."


    Lu Jin''s eyes were determined. He had already told her his reason.


    Xuyu bit her lips. "Alright, since that''s what Young Master wants, then I guessed had no choice but to help Young Master forst time. Please let me help."


    Lu Jin deliberated for a while then nodded. "Alright, can you help me contact a person?"


    .....


    The dawn arrived. A sign that the night had passed and another day was born.


    However, in the dark mansion, the shadow of that night froze the whole ce and stuck the people inside in endless torture. The ce was filled with cries and agony.


    sh!


    Blood sttered as Ming Zhi Yi made a long cut in Guan Gu Ri''s wless face.


    Ming Zhi Yi was smiling like a madman as his hand was stained with blood. His handsome figure was distorted with a crazed expression on his face.. As more blood spilled, the delight in his eyes turned even brighter.

 Chapter 795 - Third Round

    "Agh!" Guan Gu Ri yelled in pain.


    In his handsome face, there was a long streak of wound from his left brow to his left cheek. It was hideous and painful.


    Old Lu shivered at Guan Gu Ri''s agonizing scream. His wavering eyes avoided looking at the pitiful man who was bleeding because of his decision. Old Lu''s pale lips trembled. It was because he had no choice...


    Guan Gu Ri was in pain because he chose him in order to save Lu Yin Ze. The young man''s scream caused Old Lu''s heart to be filled with extreme guilt and self-me.


    The old man could only steel his heart and let the young head suffer in the ce of his grandson.


    He closed his eyes as a tear fall down.


    ''I am truly sorry...Young head...Old Guan...I am truly sorry.''


    ''I don''t have a choice...''


    ''I can''t let my grandson suffer any more pain...''


    ''If I could just bear all the pain instead...''


    Old Lu felt helpless for the first time in his life. He was so powerless that he could not even make a choice to die in their ce. Instead, he was being yed and mocked. If he rebelled even a bit, that monster would threaten him with the life of his grandson.


    He had no choice...


    These words continue to y on his mind making him all bitter and fall deeper into regrets.


    Lu Yin Ze who was seeing everything with his own eyes struggled. His mouth was covered by tape while he cried. His handsome feature was covered with blood and tears. Since his grandfather started to y this heinous game, he had been yelling to convince his grandfather to just choose him.


    Because he was constantly shouting, Ming Zhi Yi got annoyed and ordered his people to block his mouth.


    Atst, Old Lu chose Guan Gu Ri as the next target.


    The old man held back his tears in shame and remorse. Once they got out of this ce, he would make sure to pay for this crime hemit to the Guan family.


    He could only close his eyes and endure it until the rescue arrives. He hoped that this seemingly endless torture would end.


    However, Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t n to do so.


    The man darkly chuckled as Old Lu looked at the side. Not even once did the old man watch Guan Gu Ri groan in pain.


    Ming Zhi Yi held Old Lu''s chin and forcibly turn it in Guan Gu R''s direction.


    "Why are you closing your eyes? You don''t want to see your own masterpiece? See, the young head became ugly because of you. You choose him to be like this. I bet you have a grudge against the Guan family, huh?"


    Old Lu''s trembled lips were shut. He wanted to curse at Ming Zhi Yi, but he could not provoke the man since Ming Zhi YI was the one who was holding the knife. He was not afraid for his life. But he was afraid that Ming Zhi Yi would vent his anger to the young ones.


    Old Lu just bore the shame of Ming Zhi Yi''s mocking.


    Seeing that the old man just held in his anger and kept quiet, Ming Zhi''s heart filled with pleasure.


    Who would have known that there would be a day when the mighty old man would have to keep his mouth shut because he was afraid?


    Ming Zhi Yiughed in satisfaction. "You be quite tamed now. No one would recognize you if you act like this."


    He then let go of Old Lu''s face and approached Guan Gu Ri whose half of his face was covered in blood. Guan Gu Ri''s working eye was ring at him.


    "Don''t re at me like that.? I am not the one who chose to disfigure you and blind you. It''s all Head Master Lu''s fault. He chose you twice remember?"


    Guan Gu Ri''s eyes were burning with rage. The pain from his left face was nothing like the anger in his heart.


    Ming Zhi Yi was quite satisfied. He then sat on the red couch with the knife in his hand.


    "Now let''s do round three. Old man, I''ll be changing the rules. To make this game more fun, this time you have to choose between the two heiresses. As you can see, even you hate the young head, you have to give him a break."


    "Hmph! Hmph!" Lu Yin Ze struggled again. Even with his mouth covered everyone knew what he was shouting.


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at him with annoyance, "But your grandson kept telling you to choose him. Do you want him to participate in the game?"


    Old Lu stilled his heart and lowered his head in shame. "No...don''t let him join."


    "But your grandson doesn''t want to listen." Ming ZHi Yi nced at the red eyes of Lu Yin Ze.


    Old Lu finally raised his head. There was heartache in his eyes. He looked at his grandson and yelled, "Stay still, Lu Yin Ze!"


    Lu Yin Ze''s helpless tears fall down.


    Why?


    Why they were so helpless and powerless?


    All he could do was watch while other people suffer in his ce.


    The two heiresses, Tang Xinyang, and Xiong Zhi were silent. Like Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze, they could only listen helplessly. Even without seeing, they could imagine the vicious scene in front of them. Both hearts were filled with trepidation and fear.


    There''s no way Ming Zhi Yi would let them unscathed. They knew they would not be able to avoid this fate. Sooner orter, they would be the ones yelling in pain.


    The two prepared their fearful hearts.


    As long as they could buy time, they just have to remain alive no matter how painful it is.


    Ming Zhi Yi leaned back and watched all four be filled with hopelessness and fear. The rusty smell in the air was so refreshing. The fear and helplessness from these people caused his heart to swell with pleasure.


    Ah...this was so satisfying.


    However...he could still make this game more fun than it was now.


    Ming Zhi Yi raised the corner of his lips, "Now, let''s start the third round. I will change the rules this time. You have to answer three of my question, if you gave me the right answer, then I will not hurt anyone this time. But if you give me the wrong answer-" Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned darkly red. "Then I will carve your name in their flesh."


    Xiong Zhi and Tang Xinyang trembled.


    Guan Gu Ri and Lu Yin Ze''s both went stiff. That''s crueler than the previous rounds!


    Old Lu was visibly shaken. He bit his trembling lips and had no choice but to answer.


    "...Alright."


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled. But his eyes still held contempt.


    He traced the de of the knife as he started to speak, "This was a story that happened long ago."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s tone was soft like a feather caressing someone''s skin. His gaze seemed far away. The suffocating atmosphere in the air did not affect him in reminiscing.


    "An old man went to the Lu mansion with his son-inw and an eight-year old grandson. They beg the current head to stop destroying what left of their family. The old man even said to the current head-"


    Ming Zhi Yi halted and copied the words he had never forgotten- " ''I''ll let you take my grandson, the sole heir as your servant, just don''t destroy the family that my previous ancestors worked hard for.''-"


    His gaze turned livid.. "They beg incessantly. What do you think the man''s answer was?"

 Chapter 796 - Forty Years Ago...

    The night after summer was mercurial. The wind started to get colder while the vibrant leaves began to adapt to their autumn hue.


    The upper society of forty years ago was ever-changing like how fast summer changed into fall. The peaceful hierarchy that was dominated by four families was disturbed by a storm.


    In that year, the Lu family wreaked havoc and numbed everyone speechless.


    A rising household that was just one step away from bing one of the legendary families was utterly defeated by the wrath of the Young Head of the Lu Family.


    It was said in the rumors that the broken engagement caused this uproar.


    The Qian family who made a deal with the previous head of the Lu family was said to join hands through marriage. However, when the Young Master of the Lu family seeded his father''s position, he broke the said engagement from the Qian Lady and married the woman of his own choosing.


    A woman with unknown and foreign origin captured the heart of the heir of the Lu family. Despite the oppression from the Young Master Lu''s family and the people around him, he managed to surmount them with his determination, ability, and perseverance.


    Atst, after chasing the woman of his dreams for years, the whole world was moved by his love and he slowly achieve what he wanted- to marry his woman.


    It was the melodramatic romance of the century where status and position were ovee by undying love.


    However, not all people were happy with such an oue.


    The Qian Lady who was supposed to be the Madame of the Lu family was said to be driven by incessant jealousy.


    It worsened when the news of Madame Lu being pregnant reached the Qian Lady''s ears.


    The whole country celebrated and showered the beautiful Madame with good graces and congrattory. It was the happiest asion for the Lu family.


    However, the Qian Lady destroyed this happiness.


    In the seventh month of Madame Lu''s pregnancy, she had an ident and was sent bleeding to the hospital. The shock of the ident caused her to give birth prematurely.


    Fortunately, the baby was delivered sessfully. However, the baby was born weak. Her organs were not fully matured and this might cause health problems such as oxygen deprivation in the future.


    The baby was born with weak lungs. This news was already dreary, however, anothermentable news hit Young Master Lu. The mother, Madame Lu, had her health greatly weakened due to the injury of the ident and forced birth.


    Madame Lu onlysted for a few days. Despite the advanced medical practices and modern technology of the Lu family, Madame Lu breathed herst after her baby passed the first week.


    The Young Master Lu, which was the current head at the time, spend his supposed to be the happiest moment of his life in agony and extreme regret.


    It took him a few months to recover from his loneliness to take care of his own daughter and look for the cause of the incident. As time passed, the regret and sadness in his heart were reced by fury when things uncovered the truth.


    It only took him a month before he found the culprit.


    Without further ado, he ruthlessly oppressed the subject of his anger- the Qian family.


    The Qian family had great history and resources just one step away from the four families. However, facing the young head''s madness, it became harder for the Qian family to grow.


    The bond between great families and influential figures was fragile. Seeing that the Qian family was being oppressed by the Lu family and its allies, they decided to not help the Qian family and join hands with the Lu family instead.


    The Lu family was one of the leading families after all, no matter how great the Qian was, they were not a match to the Lu family. Slowly, the Qian family started to crumble. The bystanders knew right then that the Qian family had no future. Thus, making the lives of the Qian family harder to survive in the harsh reality of the upper society.


    When only the main branch was left of the Qian family, the prideful Old Qian Head swallowed his pride and brought his son-inw and grandson to the gates of the Lu family.


    In the cold afternoon, three people kneeled at the gates of the Lu family to express their sincerest apology.


    ....


    The season had entered autumn. The chilling wind ruffled the three heads who kneeled down in front of the tall gate.


    Momentster, the gate opened.


    A man came out holding a baby covered in a thick nket. While his touch to his daughter was gentle, his gaze was extremely cold as he looked down on the three men on the cold ground.


    This man was none other than Head Lu.


    His empty eyes narrowed when he saw a small kid kneeling together with the old head and the son-inw. However, despite the child shivering through the cold, his hardened heart never wavered.


    His beloved had just died. His daughter became motherless. His happiness was ruined. His lifelong dream would never beplete.


    And it was all because of the people in front of him. He would never be able to sympathize with the people that came from this family.


    The old head from the Qian family saw the Head''s Lu feet. He looked up and expressed his sorrow.


    "Head Lu, what my daughter had done is unforgivable. I am a failure as an elder and a useless parent. I did not guide my daughter on the right path. My shorings caused her to do immoral things. Head Lu-" Old Qian bowed even deeper. His head hit the cold ground. Despite feeling shameful, Old Qian continued the words of self-me.


    If it could pacify the wrath of this young man and save the prestige of the Qian family, he would be willing to sacrifice everything, even it was himself or his own blood.


    "I cannot deny your fury and condemnation for our family. We suffered because of a silly mistake of my daughter. But Head Lu doesn''t need to worry. Justice would be served to you. I abolished my own daughter from the family and made sure she would suffer a life worse than death. Head Lu-"


    Old Qian started to raise his head and squeezed out the tears of shame and anger in his heart. Because of his foolish daughter, all the hard work of their ancestors might end today! Just thinking about it made the old man shed tears.


    "Please don''t be blinded by rage and take pity on the rest of my family. If my daughter''s suffering is not enough answer for you, then I offer you my son-inw-" Old Qian ced his old hand to the bowed man beside him. "He is very talented despite his looks. You could make use of him for the rest of his life. My grandson-"


    Old Qian did not notice the coldness in the silent man who stood before him was increasing. The oblivious old man continued to sell his own blood, "My grandson is young but he is talented. I thought him everything. He is the only sessor of the Qian family. To express my family''s sincerity, we are willing to work for you. My grandson will pledge to assist you and your daughter in the future. The Qian family would be at your disposal-"


    "You want me to take your son-inw and grandson as my ve?" The voice without any emotion interrupted the old man.


    Old Qian''s eyes brightened. The young head was finally interested!


    This was the decision he made a few days ago. Since the Lu family was adamant on bringing them to ruins, why not surrender and work under them instead?


    It might not be the same as his daughter marrying into the Lu family to increase the Qian family''s prestige, but if the declining Qian family was under the roof of the Lu family, sooner orter, they would grow. With the knowledge and wisdom he imparted to his grandson, the next generation would surely recover and pay this shame to the Lu family in the future.


    He kept down his joy and sincerely exined, "Yes. My daughter had paid for her sin. But it was not enough to quench the Young Head''s anger. My daughter''s husband and her son had to bear this responsibility as well. A life was taken from the Young Head, we, the Qian family should return it twice to you. I know how important Madame Lu to the Young head, so I chose my grandson- the sole heir of our family and my son-inw in return-"


    "Ha." A disbelievingugh escaped from Head Lu''s pale lips. The coldness in hisughter made the old man halt from his speaking and looked up at the Young head who suddenly interrupted him.


    Head Lu looked contemptuously at Old Qian who was speaking such crazy nonsense since earlier.


    "I thought I have gone insane after your daughter took my wife''s life. But you, selling your own blood....you are way sicker than I am. No wonder that crazy bitch could take someone''s precious life so easily."


    The rage in Head Lu that he was holding started toe out. His eyes that were dry for spending countless nights without sleep were now red due to hate and anger, "I will never forgive your family. Nor take anyone from your household. If you- a sick old man have a murderer as a daughter, then what about your son-inw and your grandson? I bet they are monsters too." Head Lu''s then nced at the young child who for some reason stopped trembling.


    No matter how much Head Lu thinks about it, he could not sympathize with this child. Because this was a son of a murderer.. His eyes then turned to the shock Old Qian, "If I were you, you should take your grandson far away from you or else he will grow as a monster like everyone in your family."

 Chapter 797 - Do You Regret...?

    Ming Zhi Yi''s question caused the room to sank in unbearable silence.


    This story...was no doubt rted to Ming Zhi Yi and Old Lu themselves.


    Those who were quick-witted such as Xiong Zhi and Guan Gu Ri realized that this familiar narrative was what transpired between the fallen Qian family and the Lu family long ago.


    The four families did not dwelve into a ruined families'' history, thus the present generation had long forgotten the Qian family along with the others who have fallen and never risen.


    However, the sudden downfall of the Qian family left a deep impression on the previous generation. Hereby, they transmit this knowledge to their heirs as one of their bedtime stories. The lesson was obviously the importance of power and status. And what fate awaits for those weak people if they have less than others.


    "Have you forgotten that story too?" Ming Zhi Yi asked in a cold tone. "Perhaps it was so long ago that your old memory could not recall it?"


    Old Lu swallowed hard. The uncontroble anger that he was trying to push down started to rise in his heart. How could he ever forget that?


    That year was the most devastating year for him. Forty years ago, he had lost his wife and rightfully destroyed a family of murderers.


    If it wasn''t for the situation right now, he would have condemned Ming Zhi Yi for bringing up this story where his family was obviously the viins.


    Ming Zhi Yi narrowed his eyes at Old Lu''s silence. "What? Do you want me to make you remember it?" He stood up with a knife in his hands and started to approach the two young misses.


    Old Lu bears the shame and hurriedly spoke out loud with gritted teeth, "I remember."


    Ming Zhi Yi halted, "What do you remember?"


    Old Lu closed his eyes and told what transpired in the story while holding down his fury,? "That familymitted a heavy sin. They naturally have to pay for it. Their actions caused their demise."


    Ming Zhi Yi yed with his knife while he listen to Old Lu''s answer. The old man''s words did not make him happy. "You did not answer the questionpletely. That day, the old man offered his grandson, why did you not ept him?"


    Old Lu gritted his teeth harder. How could he ept a child that came from the murderer who killed his wife? Unless he was a devil who wanted to torment a child''s life to avenge his wife that was caused by his mother, then he would ept him only for that reason.


    But no, the only pity he could give to the child was to spare his life when the Qian family fall into ruins. Which he deeply regretted right now. If he took and burned everything from its root then he would not be having this shameful situation.


    That pity...lead everything to here. He should have killed this bastard when he was young.


    "Is it because as you said, that I will turn into a monster? Ha." Augh escaped from Ming Zhi Yi''s lips. "How can you foresee the future? I indeed became one. I be a monster that you feared right now."


    Ming Zhi Yi stepped forward in Xiong Zhi''s direction. He untied the rope on her hands.


    When Old Lu saw that Ming Zhi Yi was targeting Xiong Zhi, his heart thumped nervously. "What are you doing?!"


    "I told you. If you answered me wrongly, I would have to carve your surname on their wless skin."


    "You bastard! I told you the right answer! Stop right there!"


    Xiong Zhi still had the sack on her head. She suddenly felt a cold sensation on her wrist. It was Ming Zhi Yi''s cold fingertips. His hand that was like an ice block slowly traced her wrist. She felt goosebumps all over. Unconsciously, her body began to tremble.


    Even she prepared herself mentally, her body was still afraid of the pain toe.


    Ming Zhi Yi felt her shivering. The corner of his eyes was curved. "Ah, I felt like I am bullying someone. Don''t worry. The knife is sharp, I can carve your flesh easily like writing on a piece of paper. Just treat it as a tattoo." The cheerfulness in his voice caused the fear in Xiong Zhi''s heart to spread fast.


    "Hmph! Hmph!" Lu Yin Ze struggled hard. The cut on his hand was getting bigger because of his struggle. The rope binding him was already soaked with his blood.


    The rest of the people watched in fear and rm as Ming Zhi Yi pointed his knife to Xiong Zhi''s wless skin. The tip of the silver knife started to sink in her smooth flesh until bloode out.


    "Aghh!" Xiong Zhi could not help but groan. The piercing pain on her arm caused her to be wide awake and felt every movement of the knife on her body. She immediately blocked her scream by biting her lips.


    The knife continued to sink, when it was deep enough, Ming Zhi Yi slowly carved characters on her arm.


    ''Lu''


    As Xiong Zhi continued to stifle her painful scream, Old Lu and Lu Yin Ze''s eyes were red. They struggled, shouted, and begged to stop Ming Zhi Yi. But all of it was futile. Once again, they felt how powerless they were in this situation.


    It felt like an eternity for Xiong Zhi. When Ming Zhi Yi withdrew his hand, the ground beneath Xiong Zhi was full of her blood.


    Xiong Zhi could feel the excruciating pain left behind by the character Lu in her arm. The pain was overwhelming that it almost made her faint. But she struggled to wake up. She could not afford to lose consciousness.


    "Ah, that was so satisfying." Ming Zhi Yi sighed in satisfaction.


    He then turned his head to smile at the weary Old Lu who seemed to lose all energy in his life.


    "Why do you look so down? You have to congratte yourself for owning a new property! It was none other than the Xiong heiress! How happy Old Xiong would be if he saw his granddaughter''s arm were carved with your surname! I bet this would be fun!"


    Old Lu could only stare at him with raged eyes and defeat.? "You bastard...this is not even a game....this is only a ughter for you."


    Ming Zhi Yi justughed happily. Amidst the defeated look of the people kneeling on the ground, their painful growls and cries, he was the only oneughing happily in this situation.


    If his hand and shirt were not covered in the blood of several people, they would admire his handsome figureughing under dim lighting.


    However, everyone who would look at him would feel difort. The Ming Zhi Yi right now was the exact epitome of mania, depravity, and insanity.


    When Ming Zhi Yi had hisugh, he finally looked down on his pitiful subjects.


    "The first round was fun. Now, to my second question."


    Tang Xinyang who was worried about Xiong Zhi felt her back turned cold. It would be her turn next.


    Ming Zhi approached Old Lu. He raised the old man''s chin with the knife that was still stained by Xiong Zhi''s blood and flesh.


    His dark eyes suddenly turned eerily cold, his voice was freezing as well, "Did you regret not choosing my dignified mother over a prostitute?"

 Chapter 798 - Vengeance To Pay

    When that question was out, all sounds in the room ceased to exist.


    There was a moment of silence as the people in the room tried topose themselves. The onlookers from Ming Zhi Yi''s side, however, were visibly shocked.


    What...?


    Master''s mother...?


    They don''t have any idea what transpired between their Master''s dead family and the old man on the ground. They only knew that their Master had done this vendetta to finish off the legendary families. Toe out as a winner of the battle and dominate the upper society.


    So they were surprised that their formidable Master had mentioned his mother. They put the pieces together.


    Perhaps the battle with the four families was only a front to get rid of the old head of the Lu family!


    Ming Zhi Yi''s subordinates felt the fear in their hearts towards their Master''s fortified. It turned out their Master was unraveling a longsted vengeance!


    The subordinates then trembled. Was it alright to hear all of this?


    The people on Ming Zhi Yi''s side were dumbfounded by what they learned, it was only Butler Qian who wasposed and stared coldly at Old Lu.


    On the other hand, Lu Yin Ze and Tang Xinyang who were not fully aware of Ming Zhi Yi''s identity had their eyes wide.


    Lu Yin Ze knew that there was a deep grudge between Ming Zhi Yi and his grandfather. It was so deep that Ming Zhi Yi schemed to enter the Lu family by marrying his mother. But he did not know that this feud started so long ago, the seed of hatred and anger was nted at the time of his grandfather''s generation.


    What was the whole story between Ming Zhi Yi and his grandfather?


    Old Lu''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes shook from Ming Zhi Yi''s question.


    Did he regret choosing Prescilia over Lady Qian?


    Of course not! He loved Prescilia more than anything. He did everything he could to stop the Qian family from marrying into their Lu family. He never once regretted that choice.


    However, if he said those words out loud, Ming Zhi Yi would not like the answer. He would likely carve his name on the young heiress''s flesh!


    If it was his flesh that would have to be carved upon, he would answer without a doubt that he would choose Prescilia all over again, even his whole body was covered in scars. Even if he dies, he would swear upon his life that he did not regret marrying Presci.


    However...


    Old Lu looked at the young people on the ground. He nced at his grandson who was gagged and bleeding. Then to Guan Gu Ri who was disfigured. To Xiong Zhi who was trembling from the pain as her wrist bleed from the carved name. He looked at Tang Xinyang whose head was still in the sack and was beaten.


    Old Lu closed his eyes painfully.


    He loved his wife the most. But he needs to lie.


    Lu Yin Ze watched with wide eyes as his grandfather looked down and answered with a weak and defeated voice, "I...I r-reg....ret."


    Lu Yin Ze: !!!!


    There was hatred, heartache, and understanding in Lu Yin Ze''s blue irises.


    He of all people knew very well how his grandfather loved his grandmother. He had never met his grandmother, but she was alive in his bedtime stories, to his grandfather''s stories, to his grandfather''s mind and heart. Lu Yin Ze''s turned teary as he felt his grandfather''s helplessness.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes sparkled with joy. He pretended he did not hear it.


    So the man leaned forward and titled his head, it revealed his slender jaw and straight nose line. A mischievous smile etched on his handsome face. In dim lighting, he looked like a yful devil who was ying with his toy. And his toy was these people''s lives.


    "Oh. Can''t you repeat that? I can''t hear you well?"


    "I said I regretted it!"


    In contrast to what he said, Old Lu''s eyes were red with unbearable anger and shame.


    ''Presci...my love....please forgive me this once. My sins could not be carried by these innocent people anymore.''


    Ming Zhi Yi burst intoughter. "Hahaha! You regretted it! Ites from your own mouth!"


    He then swiftly turned his head to the side. Particrly to the terrifying pale woman who has a rope on her neck.


    The woman with a nk look suddenly smiled creepily. The half of her face turned into a big mouth. She looked terrifying. But for Ming Zhi Yi, it was a sweet smile that he had not seen for so long.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled as he watched his mother smile for the first time. He seemed to hear his mother''s cheerful voice celebrating the victory he achieved for his mother.


    Ming Zhi''s smiling face turned to Old Lu, "Since you made my mother happy, I will consider this answer as a correct one."


    Old Lu whose heart was hanging on a thread was about to sigh in relief when Ming Zhi Yi spoke again, "But...."


    The people in the ground had their hearts skipped a beat again, fearing for what''s toe.


    Ming Zhi Yi deliberately spoke slowly, "But you see...my loyal subordinate here, had a great grudge against you. I promised him that he would get his rewards at the right time. Butler Qian-"


    Butler Qian stepped forward. He was holding the case where Ming Zhi Yi had taken his knife from.


    The old man''s face carried a chilling expression. When the old butler gazed at Old Lu, they were filled with killing intent.


    Old Lu recognized Butler Qian. He faced the butler''s eyes. He did not back down.


    Since the old butler''s anger was for him, he would face it bravely. He too, would not back down or get scared by a murderer. Even though he knew what fate awaits him at the hands of this old butler.


    Butler Qian opened the case and drew out a long knife.


    "It''s been a long time, Head Master Lu. I believed you have not forgotten me?"


    Old Lu stared back at him. Like Butler Qian, they were also a trace of killing intent in the old man''s red eyes.


    "Of course. I spared your life so you would suffer a life worst than death. The murderer who killed my wife."


    Lu Yin Ze, Xiong Zhi, and the other on the ground were stunned.


    It was Butler Qian who killed Prescilia?


    Butler Qian did not show much expression. He took off the gloves on his hand. There were two missing fingers in his left hand. He titled his head while he loosened his necktie. On his wrinkled skin under his chin, was a long thin line.


    When Old Lu saw that, his eyes shed. He seemed to reminisce about that day.


    Butler Qian spoke with a cold tone, "Isted this long because Master promised me that he would bring you to kneel on the ground before me one day. I waited for decades until I reached old age just to see you in front of me crying and begging for your family''s life.. Like I did forty years ago."

 Chapter 799 - Your Life Is Miserable

    Butler Qian approached him and raised his hand with the knife. He then cut off the ropes that bounded Old Lu''s hand.


    Old Lu had no fear for this man. The man''s grudge was for him, not to Lu Yin Ze or any of the heirs and heiress. He looked up boldly while feeling his wrist.


    "So? Is getting your fingers cut by your Master is the price for you? Do you think you will get your justice by raising a demon?"


    "No. I''ve paid more than that. And I haven''t gotten justice yet. Not until I see you bleed." Without any hesitation, Butler Qian shed Old Lu''s throat.


    Lu Yin Ze: !!!


    It was so fast that Lu Yin Ze only see a sh of silver from Butler Qian''s hand. When Old Lu reached for his throat and blood wasing out between his fingers, Lu Yin Ze had just realized what happened.


    ''No, grandpa!''


    Lu Yin Ze struggled, "Hmmph!"


    Blood sttered. Old Lu suddenly felt the impending death. He could feel his blood gushing out from his neck.


    Butler Qian looked at him clutched his throat desperately, trying to block more blood froming out.


    The old butler spoke slowly with unfeeling eyes, "You won''t die easily from that. You of all people should know that." He then nced at the struggling Lu Yin Ze, "Young Master, you have to watch carefully how your great grandpa killed people with cold blood forty years ago. He is the cause of all this."


    Lu Yin Ze was crying. He looked at Butler Qian with resentment and anger.


    Butler Qian turned his head to Old Lu again, "Even though my hand is light and experienced to avoid cutting your nerves deeply, you would still die if you continued to bleed. You still have a few minutes left."


    Ming Zhi Yi was watching with a smile as his loyal subordinate was having fun. This brought him back in all those years.


    Butler Qian stepped aside and wore his gloves again, "Master, I am done. He still has a breath left and a few minutes to spare. He is all yours."


    Ming Zhi Yi nodded amiably. This time he watched Old Lu struggle as he tried to block more blooding out from his throat. The old man was getting weaker, he was getting paler and his heartbeat was getting slower.


    The old man was very weak, a helpless pitiful creature that was dying in front of him.


    Ming Zhi Yi just watched him with a smile.


    Sensing that the old man had only a few breathes left, Ming Zhi Yi stood up to give him the finishing blow. However, the lights suddenly went out.


    Butler Qian and the experts be alerted. Having a ckout at this crucial moment was not a coincidence.


    Butler Qin knows that. He stepped closer to Ming Zhi Yi, "Master, they have found the ce. Should we go now?"


    Ming Zhi Yi was not affected. His eyes were still staring at the darkness. He stepped forward at the old man who was still bleeding, "He is not dead yet."


    Ming Zhi Yi crouched down. He spun the knife on his fingers, "I have not given him my blow yet. Give me lights. I want to watch him while he struggled for hisst breath."


    Butler Qian ordered some of the experts to see what was going on outside while the others positioned themselves to protect Ming Zhi Yi. A littleter, an expert came with a battery-poweredmp. The living room was illuminated by warm yellow light.


    Ming Zhi Yi could see Old Lu again. Old Lu was about to faint. His clothes were full of blood. There was no color in his lips.


    Ming Zhi Yi held the old man''s head roughly.? He stared at the Old Lu''s eyes that were about to close at any minute.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s other hand has a knife pointed to the old man, "Do you have anyst words? Make it grand. So that every time I remember you, yourst words will apany you in my dreams."


    Old Lu opened his mouth. More blood gushed out. But the old man still spoke, "Y-you...are pitiful. A m-monster...b-born f-from...a f-filthy f-family...Y-your who-whole life s-spent in r-revenge. P-pathetic... Y-you a-are g-going t-to...hell...W-while...I am g-going t-to m-meet...my f-family.."


    Old Lu smirked while blood continued to sip from the corner of his mouth and from the wound under his chin, "Aren''t you m-miserable?"


    Old Lu did his best to not stutter at hisst sentence. He could not retaliate with this life draining out from him. But he could leave an evesting impression that Ming Zhi Yi would always think about.


    What did Ming Zhi Yi hate the most?


    When someone weaker than him, cursed the man for being miserable and pitiful. No matter what kind of helpless situation Old Lu was in, he did not show regret or fear for his life.


    Would it be funny? That the man he was trying to kill pointed at how miserable and pointless his life is? And instead of giving him the greatest punishment, the man on his deathbed would be happy for dying instead? Old Lu would not give any satisfaction to the man anymore.


    As expected, Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned cold.


    He was disappointed.


    Ming Zhi Yi was expecting the old man to beg for his life, or to curse at him while gritting his teeth. He thought this old man would die while cursing him with begging eyes or hatred. It would be better if the old man died with open eyes and hisst view of his life was his face.


    However, the words that Old Lu uttered did not give him satisfaction, instead, it annoyed him so much that his own hand moved.


    Ming Zhi Yi was so angry that he raised his hand with a knife and stabbed Old Lu to his chest.


    Old Lu gasped.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled. He thrust his knife for a second time.


    Old Lu leaned on his shoulder. The blood gushing out from his throat wet Ming Zhi Yi''s shoulder.


    "No! Grandpa!" It was unknown when Lu Yin Ze managed to get the tape from his mouth. he howled and cried.


    Despite the pain and the strength of the man holding him by his shoulder, Lu Yin Ze managed to get away from his hold and crawled at Old Lu''s side. "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Lu Yin Ze''s painful cries made the people on the ground guessed what happened.


    Guan Gu Ri who was saw everything in his right eye looked at Old Lu and Ming Zhi Yi with wide eyes. He could not even utter a word.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was astringent.


    Did Old Lu really....die?


    Beside her, Tang Xinyang clenched her hand. She could somehow feel her strength, little by little, she was twisting the rope from her hands.


    Ming Zhi Yi hugged Old Lu''s warm body. The life out of the old man was slowly wilting away. Until finally, he could hear the man''sst beating of his heart.


    It was low. A very weak ''thump''.. Then it was gone.

 Chapter 800 - Rescue

    At the same time, the noise outside intensified.


    Butler Qian knew right then that they were being invaded. He looked at his Master who was on the ground and was hugging the dead body of Old Lu.


    "Master, they are here. We should go."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes were nk.


    There was no ripple or sense of enjoyment like he expected. He should be pping, celebrating, and drinking in merry. His whole life that he spent on revenge was for this very moment.


    So why...?


    He had killed the nightmare and demon who destroyed his life. So why...he doesn''t feel an ounce of satisfaction with this mighty ending?


    This should be a great ending!


    Ming Zhi Yi then ruthlessly throws the body off him.


    Lu Yin Ze who was crying madly crawled to his grandfather''s side.


    "Grandpa...Grandpa..." His tears fall on Old Lu''s face. Old Lu could not even close his eyes.


    On the old man''s face, there was resentment, stubbornness, and mocking.


    Seeing that face, Ming Zhi Yi got angrier. He kicked the old man''s face.


    "Gone! Begone! You said I am pitiful! Miserable?! No! I am not! You are the one who is pitiful! Your life ended in my hands! Your family''s fortune would be destroyed by me! Your family, your bloodline is sullied by me! Everything you have is tainted by me! So who''s the one pitiful? Whose the one miserable?! You! It''s you!


    He kicked and kicked Old Lu''s face.


    Lu Yin Ze whose heart was soaked in blood bit Ming Zhi Yi''s calf.


    Stop, you devil!


    He bit Ming Zhi Yi''s leg hard until the man''s leg bled.


    However, Ming Zhi Yi could not feel the pain. Instead of kicking Lu Yin Ze away, he let him.


    Lu Yin Ze was crying hard. When his jaw hurt he gazed at Ming Zhi Yi with so much hatred.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Exchanged of gunfires and the sound of helicopters and cars were roaring outside.


    Butler Qian knew that the more time they spend here, the harder it would be to escape.


    "Master, Let''s leave." Butler Qian then equipped himself with guns.


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at Lu Yin Ze nkly. The devil tilted his head as reason was slowly finding him again.


    Right. This would not end with the Old man.


    Ming Zhi Yi kicked Lu Yin Ze.


    "You are still weak. You never changed. Your mother died in the same house where you are. Your brother died trying to protect you. And now your grandfather died as well to buy time for you. Aren''t you the most pitiful? Your life will be under great guilt. Your nights would be full of their bloody faces."


    Ming Zhi Yi crouched down and whispered to Lu Yin Ze, "Please live a long and peaceful life. Like they always wanted." His voice was low. He was like a devil whispering evilness on his victim.


    Right, live a long excruciating life.


    Then your grandfather in hell would watch you living your life miserably.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up.


    "Master, how about them?" Butler Qian asked. He was referring to the heirs and heiress on the ground.


    Ming Zhi Yi straightened his bloody coat. "Kill them. Only spare Lu Yin Ze. He still has a long life to fulfill." He nced at his son who remained rooted.


    Butler Qian nodded at the experts. "You heard the Master."


    The people behind Xiong Zhi finally took off the sack on their heads.


    Xiong Zhi could only see darkness. But she could see some silhouette in front of him.


    Ming Zhi Yi was standing before them. He smiled at them, "See you at the afterlife."


    He then left their sight.


    Xiong Zhi nced at her surrounding with her heart on her throat. The noise outside was deafening. But she could hear the removal of the safety pin of the gun that was pointed behind her head.


    Xiong Zhi could feel the impending death.


    Was everything going to end like this?


    Linfeng and the rescue team were just outside.


    But the bullet was faster to be put inside their heads than theming here.


    Xiong Zhi looked down. It was the same in thest life, where everything seems hopeless.


    "Grandpa..." A shallow breathing and painful cries got her attention.


    Xiong Zhi saw Lu Yin Ze hugging Old lu''s body.


    Xiong Zhi felt stifled.


    Old Lu died.


    He died.


    Were they going to die too?


    Tang Xinyang suddenly held Xiong Zhi''s hand.


    Xiong Zhi: !!!


    It was dark, so the people behind them did not see Tang Xinyang breaking her own ropes with her strength.


    Tang Xinyang wrote on her hand, ''To the right''


    Xiong Zhi felt hope and strength from Tang Xinyang''s hold. She tapped her hand in return that she understood.


    Xiong Zhi nced at Guan Gu Ri. Guan Gu Ri''s hands were also free. Only the three of them were aware of it.


    "Too bad, we can''t have fun. Let''s clean this up before those outside came in."


    "Right." The people behind them simultaneously pointed the gun at the heads.


    "Now!" Tang Xinyang gave her cue.


    Xiong Zhi tilted her head to the right side, it was only half a millisecond before the gun fired. The bullet grazed her ear. The man behind Xiong Zhi was stunned that she was able to dodge the bullet.


    Tang Xinyang used this chance to knock down the man behind her. Guan Gu Ri also attacked. After dodging the bullet, Guan Gu Ri held the man''s leg and pulled him to make him lose his bnce.


    The gunner behind Xiong Zhi realized what was happening. As an expert, their reaction was quite fast too. He immediately raised his gun to fire at Xiong Zhi but Lu Yin Ze who was grieving a moment ago attacked him from behind. The bullet missed Xiong Zhi.


    Tang Xinyang and the expert were fighting one on one. Guan Gu Ri was having a hard time tickling the man on the ground.


    Xiong Zhi ignored the pain from her wrist and joined Lu Yin Ze.


    The people who were guarding the door heard the ruckus. They ran to the noise in the hall. Even it was dark, they could see some silhouette fighting.


    They raised their guns and were about to fire at Xiong Zhi''s group when a loud continuous firing interrupted them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bullets hit their chest. Blood blossomed everywhere. Their bodies drop together with their guns.


    The invaders outside finally reached inside the mansion.


    Linfeng was holding a gun and came running.. "Zhi''er!" He shouted desperately as soon as he came in.

 Chapter 801 - Many Deaths

    The room was filled with a fishy smell of blood. Looking at the bloody room and dead corpses, one could imagine what kind of painful torture and trauma it could cause to people.


    Linfeng felt suffocated.


    The shlight from their guns illuminated the dark and eery room.


    The ground was covered in pools of blood. The scattered knives and bloody rope could tell what happened here.


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat.


    His youngdy was locked in this room for more than twenty-four hours. Seeing all the blood, his eyes turned red.


    Young Miss...


    Zhi''er....


    "Sir Linfeng, here!" His people already went in.


    Linfeng hid the fury in his heart and ran towards the source.


    "The heirs and heiress are here!"


    There were crouching figures on the ground. As they approached, they could hear someone sobbing.


    Linfeng passed the corpses on the ground and approached a familiar red figure.


    Although her face was dirty, her hair and clothes were messy, Linfeng could recognize her.


    "Zhi''er!"


    Xiong Zhi turned to his voice. Her tightened expression finally crumbled.


    "Linfeng..." Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Linfeng ignored all the people in the room and hugged the person tightly to his chest.


    "Zhi''er...." He painfully groaned.


    His heart that was hanging on the rope finally settled down.


    In the past two days, he looked for Xiong Zhi like a madman. Overturning every possible hideout of Ming Zhi Yi. Linfeng prayed to god every second for his young miss to be safe. Let her be safe until hees.


    If this mountain was not far, he should have tossed aside the helicopter and teleported here. The moment he learned of this ce, Linfeng wanted toe here the soonest even he had to go alone.


    But it was not only the safety of his young miss that was at risk, the other heirs of other families were also at danger. With no other choice, he had to cooperate with them and be patient. Although the process of waiting and nning carefully was painful, Linfeng had to endure.


    The information he got from the expert he captured was that Ming Zhi Yi gathered his hiding forces. Although a lot of them died in the Tang hall, there were still some of them in Ming Zhi Yi''s side that they haven''t wiped out yet.


    The legendary families were truly outraged by this kidnapping. Soing here was not only for rescue but to subdue Ming Zhi Yi as well.


    Linfeng with greeted teeth cooperated with them while hiding his restless heart.


    He never once rested. He kept the fury, impatience, and fear in his heart.


    If he had lost Xong Zhi, he would truly go insane.


    Linfeng hugged her tightly. A hot sensation wasing to his eyes.


    He never cried. But today, he really did.


    "Linfeng....why are youte...?" Xiong Zhi''s voice was muffled by her cry.


    It was scary...


    In this second life, she was filled with warmth and happiness with Linfeng by her side that she forgot all her bitter past.


    But when she was kidnapped and tortured with the other heirs, those memories were painfully dug up, making reality and memories separated with only a thin line- her sanity. If she did not mentally stabilize herself and have hopes waiting for Linfeng, she must have broken down.


    The warm hug, the man''s presence, and his worries prated the coldness and frightening trauma that she had undergone.


    Xiong Zhi was holding back her tears. But now, she could finally let go of her fears. Even she lived two lives, she was still a woman who feared death and pain.


    But what she feared the most was not being able to spend herst minutes of her life with Linfeng. without saying goodbye and abandoning him. Leaving Linfeng an unsightly scene and guilt he would never be able to forget in this life.


    Xiong Zhi pulled on his suit as she cried without sound. Linfeng was still wearing the suit he had two days ago.


    She was really scared....


    Linfeng''s heart was aching painfully with Xiong Zhi''s muffled cries. "I am sorry...I am toote. I am sorry...."


    He kissed her head over and over again while patting her cold back. He wanted to transfer all his warmth to her.


    His young miss had truly suffered. He wished he could get all the pain and trauma instead...


    The sound of sobs from behind them and the people rescuing the other heirs made Xiong Zhi be aware of her surrounding. Although she wanted to stay longer in Linfeng''s warmth and to not be separated from him, there were urgent things before herfort.


    She wiped her tears and looked up at Linfeng, "Linfeng, Ming Zhi Yi-"


    Linfeng face suddenly froze. He looked at her bloody arm. "You are hurt!"


    Xiong Zhi was about to hide it but Linfeng caught her bloody arm.


    "Let me see...." Linfeng''s voice choked as his fingers met the wet sticky blood on his young miss arm.


    On the wless smooth skin was a deep engraved character Lu. It was clearly done crudely by a knife. Unlike the tattoo that was only carved at the surface of the skin, this character Lu was written deeply in his young miss flesh.


    Linfeng''s fingers trembled. His eyes turned red. A fury erupted in his heart.


    The madness that he kept in check ever since he entered the hall was out of control.


    "Ming Zhi Yi, that devil bastard!" An enormous killing intent filled the hall.


    He would kill him!


    That devil-like bastard would not be spared!


    He would torture him to death before ending him!


    Xiong Zhi felt suffocated. The people who were rescuing and checking the other bodies felt the chilling aura and nced at them.


    "Linfeng! Calm down!? This is not life-threatening. Listen to me-"


    Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s face with her bloody hands. She put her forehead onto his chin.? "Listen to me, this wound could get treated anytime. It doesn''t hurt that much at all." Of course, it was a lie. It hurt so much that Xiong Zhi could still feel that knife digging into her flesh. The way the knife curved to form a single stroke was excruciatingly painful.


    But she was not the only one who was hurt.


    Guan Gu Ri was disfigured. Lu Yin Ze''s finger was almost cut and his face had a long bloody wound. Tang Xinyang was beaten badly. And Old Lu....


    "Old Lu died." Xiong Zhi''s voice choked.


    The pain in their body could not even bepared to the pain that the Lu family, Lu Yin Ze must be feeling right now.


    And this death was on them.


    Linfeng''s pale face froze once more. That''s when he was finally able to look behind Xiong Zhi.


    In front of them, the heirs and heiress were being treated and escorted by the rescuers. However, Lu Yin Ze was still crouching on the ground.


    The rescuers tried to help him up and separate him from the bloody corpse he was hugging. But the man did not budge and just kept sobbing mournfully. Tears and blood were mixed.


    Because Linfeng''s sight was only on Xiong Zhi, he did not recognize the corpse at one nce. But looking at the body carefully, it was Old Lu.


    Linfeng''s heart felt cold.


    If he was a littlete, not only Old Lu''s body had turned cold, his young miss must also be...


    Linfeng''s hand tightened around Xiong Zhi. He would not dare to think that.


    The dark hall was now filled with people and lights. The experts in the empty mansion were wiped out. None were spared.


    The legendary families were truly enraged. They did not intend to spare anyone besides the body of Ming Zhi Yi.


    They cleaned up the bodies in the hall and escorted the heirs and heiress outside.


    In Xiong Zhi''s peripheral view, she saw the injured Jang Shin hugging Tang Xinyang who was crying. Guan Xixin also came as well. Thetter eyes turned red when he saw his big brother''s bloody face.


    It was only Lu Yin Ze who doesn''t have anyone right now.


    Guilt overcame Xiong Zhi.


    In the end, she was useless.


    "Sister!" Xiong Zhi also heard Tang Yin''s voice. But she did not look anymore.


    She did not dare to look at Lu Yin Ze''s pitiful figure who refused the rescuers to treat his wounds and take his grandfather''s body. The young man was still grieving.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was bitter. The sight of it was too familiar that it made her heart tremble and shivered.. Coldness, extreme sadness, and heavy pounding prated her heart.

 Chapter 802 - Covering The Entire Mountain

    Xiong Zhi looked down at her bloodied arm. The sight of it was gruesome, however, it could notpare to the traumatic experience they had.


    She closed her eyes to submerge the bitter feeling of guilt and anger.


    "Linfeng...Ming Zhi Yi has to pay. This happened...because we are toocent. There are already too many deaths. Please...No matter what...we should end this today."


    Xiong Zhi opened her red eyes. Her being was filled with anger, self-me, and hatred.


    Their enemy was a beast. A devil.


    They went too soft on the devil. Now they harbored the mistakes of their actions.


    Linfeng kissed her head. "I understand. Zhi''er....don''t me yourself. We have made a mistake by underestimating Ming Zhi Yi''s cruelty. But with or without our interference, this situation is bound to happen. Although many died this time, there are still lives that have been saved."


    Linfeng''s heart ached when he saw his young miss battered body and mind. She was wounded physically and emotionally. He put his coat over her. He nced at her arm and took a deep breath.


    If he was given a superpower, he wished he had the ability to transfer his young miss pain to himself instead.


    "There''s someone who is engaging with Ming Zhi Yi right now. He won''t be able to escape in this ce. So you don''t have to worry. I''ll escort you first and treat your wound. I don''t want to let you out of my sight."


    Ming Zhi Yi would surely pay. But his young miss safety was his priority.


    Xiong Zhi held Linfeng''s trembling hand.


    "There are medics and security waiting for me. This could heal. Ming Zhi Yi....should not escape. His fighting prowess is unimaginable. I trusted our expert, but in front of Ming Zhi Yi, they could be killed easily as chickens."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes chilled. "That man would harbor lives. Even we killed him, as long as he could no longer roam free, it was for the best."


    Linfeng wanted to stay with her. But he also knew the pressing matter at hand.


    With Ming Zhi Yi''s capability in fighting, even in front of guns, he might survive. Linfeng had to face him himself.


    "Alright." He reluctantly let her go. He instructed his best and trusted people to protect and guide Xiong Zhi to the waiting medic outside.


    When he was about to go, Xiong Zhi suddenly hugged him behind. Her arms tightly wrapped around his waist.


    "Linfeng...e back quickly. Don''t let him hurt you. If your safety is at stake...forget everything I said. Between Ming Zhi Yi''s dead body and you, I prefer you alive and well."


    Linfeng turned around and kissed her deeply. "I promise I will be safe. I wille back and protect you."


    He then left hurriedly. If he stayed more, he was afraid he could not leave her side anymore.


    Xiong Zhi watched him leave with great worry.


    ''Pleasee back Linfeng....''


    Xiong Zhi endured her urge to call him back.


    How could she send Linfeng to a beast? Knowing that life and death would be at risked one''s discretion.


    If she was given a choice, she would rather beg Linfeng to stay here with her. But because she trusted him that she could only leave Ming Zhi Yi to him.


    They could not allow Ming Zhi Yi escaped this time again.


    "Young Miss, the medic is waiting for you."


    Xiong Zhi nodded. She had no choice but to pray that Linfeng would not be hurt. As of this moment, aside from being treated, she also need to look at the damaged that Ming Zhi Yi caused.


    When she took a step she suddenly remembered what Linfeng said.


    Who is the person that was sent after Ming Zhi Yi? Was it a great Master?


    ....


    At the foot of the mountain, the earth shook and dust scattered everywhere.


    Guns were fired. Grenades were thrown. The bodies dropping on the ground increased every minute.


    Butler Qian was currently exchanging fires with some experts hiding on the trees.


    When he and his Master together with the experts was about to leave, they were suddenly ambushed. No matter which escaped route they went into, they were faced by the opposing forces.


    The rescue team from the four families had already covered the exit of the entire mountain!


    No matter if it was by foot, by car, or a helicopter, they could not escape!


    Butler Qian hide behind the tree as he loaded more bullets into his gun. Since it was dark, he could not see how many shooters there were. But judging the frequency of the shooting and no break of their continuous shooting, the other party greatly outnumbered them.


    When did the opposing forces encircled the entire mountain? Howe they never noticed it?! This strategy of cornering them was truly overpowering. They leave them no room to escape!


    "Master! I don''t think we can hold on with the limit of our ammunition. You should leave first!" Butler Qian shouted to Ming Zhi Yi amidst the constant firing.


    Like him, Ming Zhi Yi was also hiding behind the tree. His bloodied glove was holding a gun. Despite facing such a threatening situation, the man''s face was cold and expressionless.


    "There''s no need. They have found this ce earlier than we thought. They encircled the entire mountain first before barging in." Ming Zhi Yi threw the empty magazine and loaded his gun.


    "Their main goal is not to rescue their heirs but to entrapped me. If theye sooner, they might have saved Old Lu. " Ming Zhi Yi suddenlyughed. "The four legendary families'' first move is to clean up after their enemy than saving their own blood. How that bastard Old Lu would feel when he learned that his dearest friends prioritize my death rather than his life? Haha!"


    Butler Qian did not dare to nce at his Master. He was sure he would see a crazy look that belong to his previous master on his Master''s face.


    "Master, leave this ce to us. You can still escape."


    Ming Zhi Yi fired in the direction where the most number of bulletsing from. There was a yell from the other side. And the number of bullets dwindle for a moment. Ming Zhi Yi was quite rxed. Like he was only ying a shooting game.


    "I said there''s no need. We should bring many of them to death as possible."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gunshot did not die until dawn arrived.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s people were at a disadvantage. They were outnumbered and their ammunition would notst them any longer. They could not escape freely since the opposing forces had blocked all their escape routes.


    There was a cease-fire for a moment as both parties tried to check the situation of their enemy.


    Butler Qian checked his gun. There were only three bullets left. He nced at the empty magazines on his feet. The bag which contained their guns was now empty. He had no spare bullets anymore.


    He nced at the other experts at his side. Some of them shook their heads at him. A lot of them had empty guns.


    Butler Qian looked at his Master.


    Ming Zhi Yi was looking at his empty gun. The bag on his side had three guns left.. But that small amount of ammunition would only buy them a few seconds.

 Chapter 803 - In The Enemys Side

    Butler Qian knew they would be defeated and none of them would be able to survive if the situation continued. At least, his Master should be able to break free from the line of their enemy and escape.


    "Master, please leave this ce. If you live, we could continue living through you."


    Even the world condemned you as you lived, as long as you are alive, our pitiful lives would have their meaning.


    Butler Qian did not need to say these words, because it could be seen through his aged eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi nced at him.


    His ck pool of eyes that were filled with craze look earlier had no expression. If not for the blood on his clothes, no one would think that he was the manughing crazily while digging into someone''s flesh.


    When the firing began again, Ming Zhi Yi finally nodded.


    "Alright. Cover for me." He then threw the bag to the experts.


    The remaining experts were wounded. They looked at each other and the meager three guns on the bag. Wasn''t it just the same as asking them to die?


    But what could they do? The situation they were in pointed for all of them to die. They could not escape and only face death. Their only constion was their death could buy their Master some time to break free from the defenses of the enemy and possibly escape.


    At the moment, they hated their tiring life that only build from the corpses of others. In the end, death was the only thing that could free them. With bitter expressions, they distributed the guns among themselves. They bowed to their inhumane Master whom they both admired and hated.


    "We will cover for you, Master." They went to their position and began firing.


    The experts that don''t have guns picked up their knives and used different techniques to at least cover the distance of the sea of bullets and run towards their enemy.


    Since they were going to die, it was better to bring someone down!


    Ming Zhi Yi nced coldly at the loyal act of his subordinates. Even in the face of this moving scene, he showed no expression. Once his subordinates moved, he began running at his top speed.


    Butler Qian followed.


    Ming Zhi Yi was a great expert with unimaginably great qigong. No one under Butler Qian''s knowledge could rival his Master''s speed and strength.


    Even Lu Jin fell one step lower on Ming Zhi Yi''s caliber. But if Lu Jin could continue living, he might surpass his father in the future. Too bad, the young master already died in their Master''s eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi shed his knife. His movements were too fast. The people guarding the foot of the mountain could only see a shadow of him before their bodies dropped. Their necks were sliced off cleanly.


    There were some experts who noticed Ming Zhi Yi''s movement. Their ultimate goal was to subdue him. They pointed their guns at him while yelling.


    "Target is spotted at nine o clock!"


    However, before they could start firing, another rain of bulletse to them. The experts in Ming Zhi Yi''s side did not allow them to shoot at their Master.


    Thus, another round of intense firing began.


    Butler Qian nced at the corpses he passed by. All the trail left by his Master was a sea of blood. No one lived under his Master''s great sh.


    Butler Qian''s eyes shed. He recalled the time when his Master plunged the de on the second young master.


    His Master could cut off second young master''s finger in one swoop. But he spared his finger. The wound of the second young master''s face was not deep as it seemed. His Master clearly retreated his strength at thest moment.


    Butler Qian looked at Ming Zhi''s back.


    Why...?


    Do you still feel a little bit of bond between you and your son?


    He thought his master was devoid of that emotion long ago.


    Butler Qian was filled with bitterness. In the end, he did not dare toprehend anymore.


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly stopped. Two corpses dropped to the ground.


    "Butler Qian."


    Butler Qian finally arrived at his side.


    "Yes, Master."


    "There are experts ahead. And one of their qigong is especially familiar." Ming Zhi Yi suddenly burst out with killing intent.


    The area around them turned several degrees colder. An illusion of a sea of blood congealing in their surroundings.


    What a frightening murderous intent.


    "Ha...So he is still alive." After leaving this sentence, his Master, Ming Zhi Yi suddenly disappeared. His inhumane speed approached the huge rock and strike it with a great blow.


    Smash!


    Dust flew everywhere, the rocks that were destroyed scattered.


    Amidst the falling rocks, a bandaged arm was crossed in front of Ming Zhi Yi. His punch was blocked.


    Ming Zh Yi''s cold eyes finally showed some expression. The ck irises had a hint of red. They were so chilling with inconceivable fury. Those eyes reflected a young man with dark hair and dark eyes. The young man''s body was covered with bandages.


    "Ha! Youe here to drag your battered body to kill me? Do you think you are able to?!"


    Ming Zhi Yi yelled angrily.


    The dust settled. The figure who was blocking Ming Zhi Yi''s fist was none other than his son, Lu Jin.


    After hearing the news, Lu Jin contacted Linfeng. He did not spare any information and gave Linfeng all the possible escape routes of the mountain. It was because of him that Ming Zhi Yi was cornered at this point.


    When Linfeng was about to move, Lu Jin dragged his battered body and asked for a favor.


    "Let me face my father for onest time."


    If the heads of the four families learn of Lu Jin''s involvement, he would receive their wrath despite turning over a new leaf and helping them in this rescue operation.


    After all, Lu Jin was once an enemy who caused many troubles for the four families. As a son of Ming Zhi Yi and his sessor, he would undeniably received not only the wrath of the four families but also the public''s outrage.


    So Linfeng had to hide the matter and arrange these things for Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin who had the features of his father stared at his father''s ck irises. "I havee here to end this, father."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s craze eyes returned.


    He was enraged. His son who betrayed hime here to kill him! No wonder, every escape path of this mountain was blocked! Because his son once again sold him!


    This betrayal....deception...and treachery made his unmovable heart tremble with fury!


    "Lu Jin! This time, I would not be so kind and kill you!"


    Lu Jin just stared at his father''s craze look. There was bitterness in Lu Jin''s eyes.


    "Father....You can kill me. But before that, I have to kill you as well. You don''t have to forgive me." He then disappeared.


    Lu Jin''s movement was the same as his father''s. They were using the same technique.


    Anyone who was watching them could tell they were father and son. Both have simrities in appearance, both have the same temperament, both were using the same martial technique.


    However, right now this father and son were killing each other.

 Chapter 804 - Exchanged Blows Between Masters

    The fight between the father and son had their surroundings scarred.


    No one was holding back. Both were adamant in giving death blows to the other party.


    Butler Qian have no time to be an audience because he was exchanging blows with his two students, Xuyu and Mr. Kang.


    "You two....did youe to kill me as well?"


    Xuyu ignored her Teacher. She struck and attacked.


    "You two can''t do anything to me. I am your teacher. As well as your Master''s Teacher. Since you side with the enemy, I have no choice but to kill you two."


    Butler Qian cared for his students. But he could not control their life and death that was in the hands of their Masters.


    His dear student that he had taken care of since the man was young, Gunan, have to die for crossing the line of his Master. And before Gunan, numerous students have to be sacrificed and died because of their mission and his Master''s orders.


    With every death thates forth after another, Butler Qian had be numb to it.


    Facing the two students that he took care of since their teenage years, Butler Qian was already used to it. Thus his wrinkled hand that took hundreds of lives, did not tremble in hurting his students.


    Mr. Kang had red eyes. Between his Master and his Teacher, he would undoubtedly choose his Master. It was the same for his teacher, between Butler Qian''s students and Master Ming Zhi Yi, Butler Qian would surely choose thetter.


    "Don''t me me in the afterlife, Teacher. I am loyal to Young Master. Since Young Master wants to end this, we would help him end this!"


    Butler Qian was old but he was still quick on his feet. Nevertheless, Mr. Kang and Xuyu were also experts, with the two of them suppressing him, they could rival him on equal footing.


    On the other hand, since Lu Jin was still injured, he was at a disadvantage. Ming Zhi Yi was not merciful to his son. Using both knives, he shes his son''s body as he could.


    Blood sttered.


    But the continuous attacks never ceased.


    The series of punches, the air splitting into half by the sharp knives, the trees being hit, and the falling of rocks sounded everywhere.


    Not far from them were the continuous gunshots that were decreasing.


    The foot of the fountain was tainted by blood.


    In a few yards away from them, Linfeng finally arrived.


    He looked at the aftermath of the battle. Even Ming Zhi Yi''s group was outnumbered they greatly put a fight.


    The experts on Ming Zhi Yi''s side were at their edge. It was only a matter of minutes before thest of them were killed. There''s no need for his help here.


    He passed them by and saw a trail of corpses. Their necks were split.


    Linfeng''s eyes shed.


    Ming Zhi Yi had been here.


    He flew like lightning passing by the trees painted with blood.


    In a few seconds, he arrived where the intense battle between Ming Zhi Yi and his son was urring.


    Lu Jin was covered in blood and wounds, his bandages were falling off. His old wounds were opening again making a ghastly sight. But Lu Jin held on.


    Ming Zhi Yi was in better shape. He only had two small cuts on his face and a punch on his gut. Those never affected his fighting prowess.


    "Why...? Why do you want to stop me? The world I am building will be yours to inherit! So why?!" Ming Zhi Yi attacked him again in fury.


    Lu Jin was being suppressed. He gritted his teeth as he answered. "That''s not the world I wanted! This is insanity! You are building a world over their corpses! What is it that you want, father! A world where everyone would live like you?!"


    Ming Zhi Yi was angered. The heart that he put in steeled iron box wanted to scream.


    "Yes! That''s right! If this cruelty of mine could not be understood by others, I will forcefully engrave it on their body! You, the one I thought should understand me the most wanted to end me?! For what reason?! For other''s sake?! Who are you joking!"


    Ming Zhi Yi''s blows were getting harder and harder. Lu Jin''s skin hurt. The surface of his skin was ruptured. His insides were churning. His bones were getting crushed. The blood loss was making him dizzy.


    But the pain in his heart was more excruciating.


    "...You are wrong father. I understand. Because I understand you that I wanted to end your pain."


    Lu Jin did not dodge his father''s blows on his face. The knife had already been discarded by their blows long ago.


    Lu Jin''s mouth was bloodied. He could not open his other eye fully. He was cornered in the tree. His back was full of wounds. But his words never stopped.


    "Father...aren''t you tired? Is seeing blood, getting revenge, are the only thing making you happy...? Are you even happy by that in the first ce?"


    Lu Jin''s obsidian irises that rarely give out emotion were full ofplex feelings. There was extreme sadness, regret, sorrow, and relief in those dark pools.


    He let his father oppress him as he stared into his father''s eyes. "Father...grandfather and grandmother are gone now. They have left this world long ago. This world only has you, me, and Yin Ze. So why....you keep holding onto their dead spirits? Leave them be."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s heart felt like it was poked. It was swelling up with suffocating feeling he could notprehend. He felt annoyed and angry at the same time.


    "What do you know?! You left me my side and betrayed me many times! You don''t have the right to lecture me!"


    Lu Jin''s eyes were sad. "I know...I know that no matter what I said you won''t listen to me. So father...don''t forgive me..."


    In Lu Jin''s eyes, another man appeared behind Ming Zhi Yi''s back.


    "What...."


    There was a spine-chilling coldness behind Ming Zhi Yi. A rising danger crept into his heart.


    He instinctively dodge but it was toote. He received a great blow on his chin.


    The strength behind the fist was great enough to make a great Master like Ming Zhi Yi to nk out for a moment. His world blurred and he be dizzy.


    Ming Zhi Yi immediately put some distance and shook his head to make himself awake.


    There was a shocked look on his face. He could not imagine that there was a powerful master hiding unknown to him.


    "Master!" Butler Qian''s cry was heard at the side. But before he could help his Master, the two wounded students blocked him.


    Linfeng stood in front of Ming Zhi Yi. His face was cold. A deep hatred and killing intent was spreading on the foot of the mountain.


    "I don''t usually do a sneak attack. But for devils like you, I won''t hold anything back." His voice was bone-chilling as well.


    Ming Zhi Yi spat some blood. He looked condemningly at the man before him.


    Who dared to interrupt his revenge on his treacherous son?!


    "A Xiong butler? A bastard like you is actually a great master? That''s quite a surprise." Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes then filled with a murderous aura.


    "But no matter how talented you are, in the end, you are only a servant. How dare a lowlife like you hit me?" He then disappeared and appeared like a shadow. He appeared in front of Linfeng.


    Linfeng stood upright. He raised his hand and received Ming Zhi Yi''s blow head-on.


    Smash!


    The cold wind moved around them. The rustling of the leaves sounded everywhere. Their shadows dispersed as the breaking dawn approached the night sky rapidly. The sky went from scarlet to orange glow.


    Two figures exchanged blows. Sometimes one of them hit the trees causing the leaves to shake, a blow destroyed the rows of rock. The animals who lived in the forest had fled long ago.


    Their fight of qigong and techniques was at the level beyond of a Master.


    Lu Jin who was leaning heavily on the tree could only watch.


    Who would have thought that the butler he assumed that was at the same level as him was actually beyond him and could rival his great father? It seemed like his judgment was right. This butler was hiding his true strength.


    Butler Qian also focused on the fight between his master and the neer. He was shocked.


    Someone could actually rival his master in martial prowess? Who is he?!


    "Teacher, where are you looking?!"


    A punchnded on his old face. He took several steps back. But his eyes were on the fight not far away from them.


    The fight between masters was truly amazing...


    Thend under them was reformed, while the air around them hissed and whistled.


    However, before Butler Qian could be mesmerized by the fight between the two, he saw his Master coughing blood.


    Butler Qian''s eyes went wide.


    An internal injury!


    How great is the strength behind those fists to injure his Master internally?!


    But he could not fullyprehend it when he saw another iing deadly blow to his Master.


    Without thinking, he used all his qigong for one swift movement. Like a passing wind, he arrived in front of his Master in time just to receive the deadly blow.


    His figure appeared just between Linfeng and Ming Zhi Yi.


    Just this movement rendered the old body motionless as he exhausted all of his qigong.. But before he could feel the numbness on his limbs, his whole being was met by a powerful force.

 Chapter 805 - When Did Hell Started?

    Smash!


    The violent air scattered. The leaves run around. The dust did not settle for a long time.


    The first ray of the sun peeked, showing some light to the old body who got smashed by Linfeng''s deadly blow.


    Butler Qian coughed up blood.


    ''Cough! Cough!" He looked at his stomach that was caved in.


    His intestines were ruptured, his lungs were smashed, his ribcage was broken poking his heart. It was a miracle he would still be alive in a few seconds.


    Linfeng looked down coldly at the old man who suddenly appeared and be cannon fodder. The deadly blow was called a ''deadly blow'' because he had the intention to kill.


    Ming Zhi Yi caught the old man who was sent flying.


    The coughed up blood fell on thetter''s tattered suit.


    Ming Zhi Yi looked down at the old butler who raise him and never betrayed him once. This foolish butler of his traded his life for him.


    Yet...no emotion passed in his eyes.


    Butler Qian knew well he was about to die. Thus, he could only utter.


    "M-master....I-I''ve d-done m-my ser...vice."


    Ming Zhi Yi had no expression. But he could feel the blood on his suit soaked him wet. For some reason, this blood was darker than the rest of the blood on his body. It was a very strange feeling.


    "I know. You''ve done well."


    Even in thest moment of his most loyal subordinate, Ming Zhi Yi could only give him a cold look.


    Butler Qian could not even close his eyes. His breath scattered.


    In his mind, he whispered,


    ''See you in hell, Master. Maybe I won''t be able to meet my innocent family, but I can wait for you and serve you again in another hell...''


    Butler Qian wondered even after death....


    When the hell started to engulfed them?


    Did it start on the night that Head Lue to their mansion and wreck havoc?


    ....


    That night, after the Head Qian visited the Lu mansion, Head Lu visited them unannounced.


    No...it could not be called a visit. But rather an invasion.


    The already bleak mansion who had few loyal servants left was pressed on the grounds by Head Lu''s people.


    Old Lu, who was the young head at the time had cold look in his eyes. In those eyes, only revenge and seeing blood could satisfy him.


    Only by killing many lives could put down the anger and restlessness in the young head''s heart.


    Butler Qian, a young man in histe twenties, watched as Head Lu walked up to him.


    Head Lu forced everyone to kneel on the ground. Even the Old head Qian and his grandson were not spared.


    Head Lu''s steps were heavy and loud. Those two feet stopped in front of Butler Qian. Head Lu raised his chin hardly.


    Butler Qian was forced to look at the coldness of Head Lu''s eyes.


    "Bring this man''s family at the front."


    Butler Qian: !!!


    A bad premonition rose in his heart.


    It could not be...


    "No....I was wrong! I could pay for my life!" Butler Qian struggled.


    Head Lu let go of his chin. He watched coldly as Butler Qian''s wife, who was the current head maid, and his two sons who were not yet a teenager kneeled on the ground wailing.


    Head Lu took the gun handed by his subordinates. He approached Butler Qian''s family with heavy feet.


    "Young Head Lu....it''s my fault! Please don''t drag my family! My two sons...my elder son is not yet ten...please...let them live...Kill me...Just me..."


    Head Lu pointed the gun to his wife first.


    "When you drive the car and smashed it to my wife''s car and let her bleed there to die....Have you asked your conscience if you are guilty of killing an innocent woman and unborn child...?" Young Head Lu''s voice trembled. His eyes turned red.


    His voice turned furious.


    "You are never remorseful! So your family! The wife I dearly cherished...My wife...you killed her....!" Tears welled up, reddening the rimmed of the young head''s eyes.


    "My daughter might have survived but she is motherless and her body is weak. Living every day would be painful for her. Every single day, I would be in constant fear and worry if my daughter is breathing well or she might suddenly leave me one day. Tell me...is that considered living?!" The gun clicked.


    "And you...the murderer asking me to spare your family!"


    Bang!


    In his rage, Young Head Lu killed his wife.


    The wailing turned louder.


    Butler Qian had his eyes wide. His bloodless face was full of tears. He was continuously begging.


    "No...."


    The gun was pointed at his elder son.


    "You want me to spare your innocent child? Toote."


    Bang! Bang!


    Butler Qian felt all life in his body was depleted. He must have yelled, cried, and begged. But the only thing he could see and hear was the sound of his son''s body dropping to the ground and the pool of blood.


    No....


    Not them....


    They were innocent....Why? Why them?


    In the next moment, his throat was shed. But he had no sensation left on him. He did not feel the warmth slowly leaving him. Nor the feeling of blood flowing out from him.


    Before he could die, the young Head let his people treat him.


    "You can''t die. You have to live like me. When youmit murder, you should have thought of your wife and sons. This is your own work. Live a long and hellish life. That is your punishment."


    Butler Qian thought that hell started that night.


    No...the seed of hell must have started when the Madame he served asked him beggingly one day.


    ...


    The week before the crime, the Madame who was not sound in the mind summoned him.


    The Madame had deranged look on her face.


    "Butler Qian, your family is very loyal to us, right? You have sworn to serve me for the rest of your life. Butler Qian, Imand you...kill that slut! Kill that slut who took everything away from me! Kill her! Kill her! Only her death would make me feel at peace..."


    Butler Qian supported his Madame.


    "Madame...This matter is not something we can do. The Lu family will retaliate heavily on us."


    "I don''t care! It won''t happen if you are careful enough! Many families wanted the Lu family to be gone right? We can pin it on them."


    "Madame..."


    "Butler Qian, you are enjoying the sweet taste of life thanks to my family, right? This is the only thing you can do for me. After this....I won''t ask anything from you."


    "Madame, I have sworn to serve you in my whole family. And so my sons. But this Madame..."


    "Butler Qian please! Can''t you see me? Look at me! I can''t peacefully sleep at night. My heart is torn apart by betrayal and hatred. I...I have lived my life waiting for the two family''s promise...but all of it... is gone ever since she appeared!"


    Madame Qian continued to wail crazily, "I have married a disgusting man! I have born a son I hated! I have been living in hell! The woman I hated...is living her life happily and in bliss. How could I live knowing that? Just one thing....Just let me do this one thing....All my dreams are already crushed. Just let me have this one wish. Please...Butler Qian..."


    Butler Qian hesitated a few more times. But as a servant, he doesn''t have the power to disobey her orders. Especially when she was begging like this.


    Thus, on that day he tempered the Lu Madame''s car and smashed it with the truck, he unknowingly threw away his humanity. He did not know that he nted the seed of hell at that time.


    Ah....


    Probably hell started because of that...


    Or perhaps...Hell started long ago for some people and he was just caught by it...


    A pity...


    He truly lived a pathetic and pitiful life.


    But who would pity them?


    The world would condemn them even after their death.


    Perhaps it was only themselves who could have such thoughts about their pathetic life.


    An image appeared in the flowing darkness.


    It was his Master''s deste figure with a deranged look on his face.


    That crazed look...was the same as the Madame''s when she begged him.


    Master...you too...we...are...


    Indeed pitiful.

 Chapter 806 - Heinous Laughter

    Lu Jin closed his eyes. He could not hear Butler Qian''s breathing at all.


    The old butler who was like his grandfather and nanny died like that...


    If there was another world where no such tragedy happened, perhaps Butler Qian would be a loving and gentle grandfather.


    st, there''s no such thing. This ending was foreseen.


    Ming Zhi Yi put down Butler Qian''s body. His hand was never gentle. But at this moment, he put him aside carefully.


    When a dog died, its owner would naturally feel remorse. Perhaps, that the was the strange feeling he had for a moment. After all, the person died for him.


    Linfeng did not initially n to give the enemy time to grief.


    But he halted his action for Lu Jin, just enough time for Ming Zhi Yi to put aside Butler Qian''s body so the old man''s body would not be caught up in their fight. Even Butler Qian was an enemy that did not deserve pity, for Lu Jin, he was a great butler, a grandfather figure that he was not allowed to have.


    Linfeng put aside any guilt. He should not give them any pity in the first ce.


    This was the ending of the viin and his underling. Since they have done despicable things, they have to be prepared for retribution.


    Linfeng moved. He appeared in front of Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face was nk. He had no patience to entertain a fight right now. But since there was a suffocating feeling of fury in his heart, he vented out.


    An intense bloodthirst shed with one another.


    Ming Zhi Yi received Linfeng''s blow. A hundred blows were exchanged. Every fist contained killing intent. If a passerby was hit, their ending was the same with Butler Qian.


    The air once again whistled.


    Xuyu and Mr. Kang arrived next to the wounded Lu Jin.


    "Young Master, you are badly wounded. Let''s take you to the safe ce."


    Xuyu and Mr. Kang tacitly agreed to not mind Butler''s Qian''s body.


    Although this was a tragedy that could not be controlled, they were still grieving inside. After all, even the old man was ruthless and cold-hearted, he was sincere and took great care of students who were under him.


    For orphans like Xuyu and Mr. Kang, Butler Qian was once their parent. In front of the death of such a Teacher, they could only expressed regret and respect for the old man.


    Lu Jin shook his head. He nced at the intense fight that they could no longer meddle, then to Butler Qian.


    He approached Butler Qian''s side with the help of the two. But before he could get near the body, a sharp wind whizzed behind his ear. There was pain on his cheek. Blood trickled down.


    Ming Zhi Yi had thrown his necktie pin and it hit the tree beside Lu Jin.


    A small wound in which blood flowed out was on Lu Jin''s cheek causing thetter to freeze.


    "Don''t touch him with your disgusting hand, Traitor." Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes were frightening.


    But because of this distraction, Linfeng got the chance to give him a hard blow and send Ming Zhi Yi flying to the ground.


    Ming Zhi Yi fell hardly. But his gaze remained at Lu Jin.


    "You don''t have the right to give respect to him! He died because of you and your perfidious acts!"


    "Your enemy is here!" Linfeng pulled Ming Zhi Yi''s cor and hit him hard.


    "I can''t believe a monster like you wants to give respect to the dead after ying with innocent people?!" Linfeng hit Ming Zhi Yi once again.


    His strength and bloodthirst were overwhelming. Ming Zhi Yi had no chance to reply as he received blows after blows.


    "You are grieving because your subordinate died? Why don''t you grieve when countless innocent people died under your violence and so-called revenge! Those butlers and servants have families and loved ones too, but because of you they died unjustly!"


    Linfeng hit the man again.


    "Nurturing an orphan and making him like you to steal a child''s identity and kill his whole family, is it not pricking your conscience?


    "Disfiguring someone''s face, digging someone''s flesh, are fun to you?! You are not called human! You have no heart! So don''t dare to grieve!"


    Ming Zhi Yi was hit countless time that his handsome face was bloodied and purple. If not for the remaining qigong he had, he had turned into mangled flesh. But amidst the pain, heughed.


    "Ha.....Hahahaha!"


    Ming Zhi Yi could not feel his limbs. His qigong was drained. His whole body went limp. He was only standing because of the man was pulling his cor.


    He could only let this lowly butler lecture him like he know all the things about him. He could only be dragged by his cor as punches rained on him.


    The feeling of powerlessness filled him. He was like standing at the edge of a cliff.


    But what''s the point?


    Behind him was hell, and under that cliff was hell too. No matter where he stood, only hell awaits him.


    This was the end.


    His body was exhausted to the point of fainting. The gunshot from afar had long stopped. His people had clearly lost. Their fate was undoubtedly death. His only loyal servant who stayed with him until the end died as well.


    There was nothing left for him.


    "Ha...Hahaha!"


    But for some reason, he felt quite funny.


    What was funny? He doesn''t know. He just felt likeughing.


    Laughing at how he lived his life in sacrifices, enduring, suffering, just to get unsatisfactory revenge.


    The deaths that this lowly man talked about....Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t care one bit about them. He felt that those people that died should be honored that he sent them on their way earlier. This world was not kind anyway.


    At least not to him.


    That old man must be right. He lived a miserable life.


    No!


    There was someone more miserable than him!


    His son, Lu Yin Ze!


    The only bloodline left from that Old Lu. That pitiful child would live in a continuous nightmare where he could see the faces of the dead people around him. He would regret, he would me himself, he would not be happy....


    Old Lu, his enemy, would watch in hell how his pitiful grandson would live a hellish life!


    "Ha...Hahaha! The end is not on me! There is no end! Ha! Hahaha!"


    Linfeng stared at Ming Zhi Yi''s crazedugh.


    "You have gone insane...."


    Linfeng desire to kill this man deted. He felt being a murderer for this monster was not worth it.


    No matter how much he vent his anger to this bastard, the people they lost would not return. The pain he inflicted to Xiong Zhi and his other victims would not heal.


    Another blood would just be carried on his shoulder.


    And Linfeng doesn''t want this despicable monster''s blood on him.


    This monster should receive the right punishment for all the crimes hemitted. Ming Zhi Yi had hurt too many people. All of them need to see how they punish this bastard.


    Ming Zhi Yi condemned the world. So the world should condemn him.


    Right...this man was a monster. A devil who had gone insane.


    Ming Zhi Yi''sughter was unknown what it was for. But hisughter never ceased until he was seized and surrounded by other people.


    ....

 Chapter 807 - A Perfect Family

    A/n: The iing chapters are might be disturbing. Read at your own risk.


    *****


    Ming Zhi Yi always thought that he had a perfect family.


    He had a taciturn father who always disciplined him so he won''t go astray. He had a loving mother who instilled beliefs and ns for his future. His grandfather doted on him the most.


    Although the servants always looked at him strangely, the bright child only have one reply to those strange looks.


    They could not understand.


    It was not that he had mistaken his father''s ''discipline'' as love. Nor he mistaken his mother''s pair of cold hands as affection, or his grandfather''s threats and warning as expectations of him.


    His father truly loved him. So his mother and grandfather.


    Those people- outside the family- just could not understand.


    Smack!


    A loud smack resounded in the study room.


    An old man who was still vigorous and lively pped a young man. The old man did not hold back. The young man''s cheeks started to turn red.


    However, the old man was not satisfied.


    "Zhi Yi, bring me my case."


    Not far away from the two was a young child who was barely above five.


    He was emotionless like the old man. The young man who was pped carried no emotion as well. It was no doubt that this little child who was watching them would have no reaction at all.


    The child was obedient. He started to cross the room and took a case under the desk.


    The old man did not help the child dragged the case that was half the size of the child.


    When the child was finally able to bring the case in front of them, a slight fatigue finally could be seen in his young face.


    The old man opened the case and a bunch of tools for torturing someone wasid out. Those sharp and violent tools should not be exposed to the child at all, however, the old man did not only covered or hid them, but he beckoned the child toe closer.


    "Zhi Yi, choose."


    The young child looked closer to the case. Like it was a toy that he frequently yed with, he picked a small dagger that was a bit curved at the end.


    "Hmm. Last time you have chosen a dagger as well. Do you perhaps taken a liking to knives?" The old man asked dotingly.


    The child did not speak. He just looked curiously at his father who was now kneeling then to his grandfather. He then handed the knife to the old man.


    "Good. Stand there and watch. This is how our Qian family punish a person who did not meet our expectations. It is because we hope our family to stand above everyone that we should not only be ruthless and merciless to them, but to ourselves and kin as well."


    The young man did not fear the knife. He was expressionless. His voice was polite as he carried no grudge at all at the old man''s p.


    "This son-inw understood and epting the punishment."


    The young child followed up like it was a ritual.


    "Ming Zhi Yi understood as well."


    The voice of the child was rich and childish. It was a bit contrast to the child''s emotionless face.


    His grandfather was true to his words. He was ruthless and merciless to other people. So to his kin.


    The old man started inducing ''punishment'' while letting his grandson watch how his father was cruelly punished. Not only to engraved physical pain to the son-inw but to also to shame him in front of his son.


    Violence was a means of punishment and affection for them. Like how there was a thin line between kindness and cruelty. For the Qian family, they have obliterated that line and crossed over between two boundaries.


    This was how the young Ming Zhi Yi grew up. And thus, understood ''love'' through its means.


    **


    Whip!


    Whip!


    Whip!


    The young Ming Zhi Yi stood emotionless as the wooden whip hit his legs. The skin was already broken and bleeding.


    A sharp sound buzzed in the air. A whipnded on his already broken skin.


    The whip hit the most painful bruise that made the emotionless face on the kid broke for a moment.


    The child almost let out a frown, but he quickly reigned on his emotion and controlled his facial expression. If he cried orined that it hurts, his father would start the lesson all over again.


    It was not because it hurts that he wants it to end quickly, it was because he thought it was meaningless to learn a lesson that he already learned.


    The whip that were hitting him finally stopped. It was already covered with blood.


    A handsome man with a dull expression nodded with satisfaction. He looked eighty percent to Ming Zhi. With dark hair and dark eyes.


    "You controlled your emotion well. Do you understand where you have gone wrong?"


    "...I showed impatience and immaturity." A young child''s voice sounded out. Even after such hard beating, his voice was still dull.


    The young man nodded again. He took a face towel and wiped the wooden whip before putting it in a case where other tools for ''discipline'' were.


    "You might be young. But don''t let your age be an excuse for you to act like your peers. Those children was not disciplined like you. Don''t stoop low like them."


    The child did not answer.


    His mind was still confused.


    Earlier, their family was invited to a banquet.


    Because he was a beautiful child, a lot of children approached him and wanted to y with him. Such urrence wasmon whenever he go out. But despite his curiosity to join, he controlled himself. It was because he was ''disciplined'' than others that he should not stoop low like them and act immaturely.


    However, a child was still a child. He was brimming with curiosity that led him to follow his curious mind and forget about the rules for a moment.


    When his grandfather and father left for a private room, the young Ming Zhi Yi followed the children secretly. He wanted to see what those uneducated children were talking about.


    He arrived at the garden and saw a majestic and magical ce that made his eyes wide.


    It was heavenly ce filled with colors and fantasy of children.


    Since the family who invited them requested them to bring their children, they naturally designated a field for the children to y. For a wealthy family, that was a very easy thing to do.


    There was a children castle in the garden. There were slides and mini yground beside it. Small cars and other huge toys were disyed everywhere. It was really a heavenly ce for children.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi who never owned a toy was overwhelmed for a moment.


    In his huge room in the Qian mansion, he only had books, pens, dictionaries and lesson ns. So he never knew that such interesting and colorful things existed.


    The young child was so taken aback that he froze on the spot.


    It was like a new door suddenly appeared in front of him and telling to step closer to take a closer look. For a moment, he forgotten his father''s teachings, his grandfather''s warning and slowly approach the ce.


    In the end, curiosity wins. He went to the corner and slowly climbed up the mini horse that only know how to move its body upwards and downwards.. He was still a bit daze as he observed his surroundings.

 Chapter 808 - A Perfect Family (II)

    Children of the same age as his wereughing and smiling. Some were crying for simple things. The young Ming Zhi Yi just stared nkly as he watched them.


    It was only when his father was looking for him with a dark face that he realized that he lost control over his emotions and made a very grave mistake.


    Thus, when they arrived home and were led to his father''s study, the ''discipline'' session started again.


    "Do you understand?" His father''s cold voice sounded again.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi lowered his head. He hid the curiosity and confusion in his lowered eyes. "I do...Father."


    A cold hand patted his head. "Look into my eyes."


    The child looked up.


    "What matters you don''t understand?"


    His father''s voice was cold. But for Ming Zhi Yi who grew up with such coldness could discern the difference between them. His father was asking him gently. Thus, it gave him the courage to ask what was bugging in his mind.


    "...It was interesting. I wonder why I don''t have those things."


    "Because it''s childish. It would only give you momentarily joy. But it would be useless after. When you grew up and lead the Qian family, you won''t need things like that. The most important thing for you to do now is to have your surname changed into Qian. If your grandfather is not satisfied with you, you would forever be a Ming, carrying my low origin for eternity. Are you fine with that?"


    The young Ming Zhi Yi shook his head. "I will be the heir like father and grandfather wanted."


    Ming Zhi YI''s father crouched down and have him eye to eye level.


    "When you perfectly control over your emotions, no one would trample you. Even father-inw..." The young man''s voice stuttered.


    He patted the child''s head again. "I''m doing this all for you. You understand, right? It is because father loves you that I am doing this all for you."


    The young child nced at his father''s empathetic eyes then to the case behind.


    "Yes, father."


    He understood. That his father loves him.


    "Good, You are the only heir. And you will be a great man that I perfectly designed." His father cold hand affectionately ruffled his hair.


    The child leaned his head towards his father''s hand, greedily absorbing his father''s rare moment of affection.


    The child did not smile. But his eyes and movement were clearly yearning.


    His father then nced at his watch. "It''s time for you to visit your mother. Go, check on her."


    "Yes. Father."


    Not once did the young man nce at the child''s wounds. Nor have ns to tend it.


    ....


    When he came out of his father''s study, the Head Maid, Butler Qian''s wife, treated his wounds.


    She was trying to be expressionless, however, her hand would shake whenever she dabbed the cotton on his wounds.


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at her shaking hands.


    "Are you afraid of my wounds, Nanny Mei?"


    It was a child-like voice, however, it was too dull without any emotion for it toe from a child.


    Nanny Mei could only show a helpless smile. "No. I am not scared of your wounds, Young Master."


    "Then...are you scared of me?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you trembling? Is it because it''s cold?"


    Even though the child in front of her was like a doll with no facial movement, the curiosity in his youthful voice just showed that this child had just passed five.


    Nanny Mei lowered her head to hide the sympathy in her eyes. "...Right. It must be because this house is too cold. I am a mother who has a son the same age as you...." Nanney Mei could not continue her words.


    If her son was hurt like this...she would be heartbroken.


    But what about this young master?


    Who would be heartbroken for him?


    Even his mother--


    Nanny Mei halted her thoughts. As a servant, it was rude to discern the thoughts of their masters. She bandaged his wounds and patted the child''s head.


    "It''s done now. If it hurts, tell me right away. If the bandage turned red, tell a maid to call for me."


    "Alright."


    "Are you going to visit Madame now?"


    The child nodded.


    Nanny Mei hesitated for a moment. "...You still have wounds and it needs time to recover. Why don''t you rest first?"


    "I will restter. I have to visit mother."


    Nanny Mei could not say anything. She just watched the young child disappear from the hall.


    ....


    The West wing which was located farther than any other buildings in the Qian mansion was always silent without any shadow of activity.


    The servants would tread carefully whenever they took a step in the West wing. They were afraid that the witch slumbering inside would suddenly wake up andsh out at all of them.


    It was only the pitiful young master who bravely approached the deste west wing as his routine check.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi walked upright despite the pain in his legs. His legs were covered in bandages.


    Since he was walking, the bandage turned red. But he never showed any pain on his calm face.


    The servants passed him by greeted him. But when they saw his bandaged legs, they would look at him with strange and sympathetic looks.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi did not know what kind of look was that. Every time, the servants, and even Nanny Mei would look at him with strange eyes. It also made him feel strange.


    What those eyes meant?


    Those eyes were ufortable. He did not like those and even despised it. If he only had a dagger in his hand and plucked those so it would stop looking at him, he must have done so.


    The child entered the west wing.


    The hall was deserted. Although the ce looks clean, no one wanted to stay long here.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi stopped in front of the door. He waited for a few seconds. Since he did not hear any wail or crashing sounds, his mother must be in a better mood.


    He knocked first and called out.


    "Mother, I am here."


    There was only silence.


    He opeen the door expresionlessly.


    The room was dark even it was daylight.

 Chapter 809 - A Perfect Family (III)

    With the help of the little lighting from the slit of the ckout curtain, the child approached the bed carefully.


    The room was in a mess. It was like a beast passed by in this room and wreak havoc. The child mentally noted to have the maidse here and clean the ce up.


    He arrived beside the bed and stared at the sleeping woman in the bed. Only when his mother was deep asleep could the child approach her closer like this.


    His mother''s hair was in disarray. Her face was pale, clearly anemic. Her brows were furrowed. Even she was sleeping, she was still troubled and having nightmares.


    The beauty that thisdy had in the past could not be seen in her fatigue face anymore.


    The child slowly raised his hand and pushed the hair that blocked her mother''s face. But in that process, his soft and small hand grazed his mother''s cold skin.


    It was then that he saw a purple mark on his mother''s neck.


    He tried to get closer to check. But a? pair of cold eyes suddenly opened. It was dazed at first, but recognizing the child who was only less than a meter away from her, she screamed.


    "Why are you here?! Who let you in?!" She shouted like the child in front of her was not hers but a criminal who locked her here.


    The child put down his hand and calmly speak, "I am here to check on you, Mother."


    "I told you not to call me that! Get out!"


    The child was unfazed. He seemed to be used to his other''s outburst to him. He stared at the purple marks on his mother''s neck.


    He could not help but curiously ask, "Why do you have a bruise on your neck?"


    The woman touched her neck. She shrieked like she had learned some cruel truth.


    "I am alive?! Why I am alive?! Why?!"


    The child suddenly understood what had transpired. He looked around the room.


    He saw the upturned chair and the rope not far away.


    His mother...had done it again.


    His mother seemed to have a hobby of ying with death.


    How many times was it that his mother tried to die?


    When he was three, he witnessed for the first time how his mother loved to seek death.


    Since it was his first time, he was taken aback and had nightmares about it for several days. But he got used to it now. He understood that his mother just loved chasing after death. Like how his grandfather and father expressed their love in a strange way. It might be painful at first, but he would get used to itter.


    The child understood it then. This was ''love'' and ''interest.''


    After that incident, the child was sent here to check on her mother every certain time. He always witnessed how his mother would seek death every time he visits. However, his mother was a Qian whose instinct to survive was stronger than anyone.


    His mother must have tied the rope on her neck and tried to hang herself. But when death was already looming, her instinct must have kicked in and helped her escape from death.


    And every time his mother realized that she failed, she would wail and vent it out on him.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi knew that his mother wanted death the most. And since she failed, she must be really in a bad mood.


    The child thought about it for a while. He then walked towards the chair and the rope then picked them up. His little body dragged the chair with the rope in his little hands. It took him a while toplete the process. But with great effort, he was able to bring them in front of his mother.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi''s intentions were good. That was to help her mother achieve what she desire.


    "Mother...If you are having a hard time, I will help you." He handed the rope back to her. "I can watch over you and make sure you don''t fail this time around."


    He was prepared to help his mother, his mother would appreciate it, right?


    But instead of appreciating him, his mother''s eyes turned crazed.


    "Don''te here! You are disgusting! I never bore a monster like you!" She yelled at the top of her lungs, spreading her saliva on the child''s face.


    The child just stayed rooted. He did not understand why his mother got angry again. He just intended to help. Was it wrong?


    What he could do to make his mother happy?


    "...I was wrong. I just want to help mothe- you." The child was obedient, he changed his address of her in the middle.


    "You want to help me? You can''t help me! If you really want to help me, then disappear! Or get me back the engagement I have with the Young Master Lu!"


    The child did not understand. He just looked dumbly at his mother.


    Suddenly, like someone turned a switch, the woman stopped yelling.


    "...Right. I still have you. I still have you...." Her tone was a bit doubtful at first, then it be a confirmation.


    The look in her eyes changed. The gaze that she directed at him that always had a hint of disgust turned bright. Like she found an oasis in her hellish world.


    Her crazed face suddenly showed a smile. But that smile somewhat looked deranged.


    With her hair in a mess, she beckoned to her child toe closer, "Come here, my child. Come here." Her voice was sickeningly sweet.


    The child was taken aback first. This was the first time his mother talked to him without shouting. He did not hesitate ande closer to her.


    The woman smelled a bit. But he did not care. His mother''s cold finger brushed on his hair.


    "Mother shouted on you a lot, right? Don''t be too upset about it. Mother loves you that''s why she shouted at you. You love your mother, right? You want to help me, right?"


    The child did not feel any warmth from her gestures or from her words. However, those words brought a realization to him.


    His mother actually loved him?


    It was great news. He thought his mother despised him. It turned out, his mother had different ways to express her love.


    "I understand. I will not be upset. I want to help mother." The child''s voice was childish but dull.


    "Good. Good." The woman brushed the young child''s tender neck. "I want to tell you a story. Listen well and behave, hmm?"


    "Yes, mother. Ming Zhi Yi listens well."


    Thus his mother recounted her sickening love story and how she was betrayed and got cheated. She deeply emphasized how a witch cursed her to be unwell and suffered a life worst than hell.


    The sickening story was repeated many times during his visit. It was like she wanted to engrave this story into her child''s memory. At the end of her story, she would always remind him.


    "That''s why child, you have to grow up fast and help your mother take revenge. If I can''t gain his love, then he and his wife should not be happy either!"


    Then the woman would continue to suggest different ways to torture the couple to her child.


    The young Ming Zhi Yi listens well. His memory was good, so whenever his mother asked him to retell the story and what he would do once he grow up, he would recite her words like a robot. This earned him a cold pat on his head and dull words.


    "You listened well. Remember to fulfill it in the future."


    This bonding between the mother and child was going well at first. But sometimes, like the switch was flipped, his mother would be deranged and would suddenlysh out at him. Either choking him or squeezing his shoulders with anger and hatred.


    She switched many times. Sometimes, she was like a loving mother who would tell stories and n for his future. Oftentimes, she would be insane and attacked him.


    But even though she left bruises on the child''s body, the child did not show any remorse orints. He understood and epted it.


    This was how his mother showed her love to him. Like how his grandfather and father showed their love through the heavy strike of their hands.


    Ah, it was great to know that his mother loved him.


    He does really have a perfect loving family.

 Chapter 810 - Aftermath

    The notorious tragedy that transpired in the Victory Banquet that shook the upper society and the entire country was still a hot topic even after a month had passed.


    Every businessman, the people from upper society down to thest citizen of the country was discussing this huge incident.


    Despite the four families'' continuous effort to hide the whole truth of the matter from the public, and burying any rted news to them, the curious public still managed to dig in some important information which caused the infamous scandal to escte.


    How many people were taken? Who are they?


    How many casualties did both parties suffered?


    Was the mastermind, Ming Zhi Yi, caught? If so, where was he now?


    Was it true that a figurehead died? Which family does the deceasede from?


    There were many spections regarding the matter. Rted articles in the media from different people and tforms spread far and wide.


    Some people with connections said that an important figure died in the kidnapping. But who the person was remained unknown. This gave more heat to the already burning news.


    Thus, even a month had passed, the tragedy in the Victory Banquet and the fight at the foot of the Qian mountain was still trending.


    It caused the four families'' surnames to be repeatedly mentioned. The sessful kidnapping of many important figures in their own territory caused them to lose face and suffered many setbacks.


    No matter how much the four families tried to bury the matter and shut the mouth of rted people with money and threatening remarks, they could not bury the shame they had faced and the humiliation they had suffered.


    While the whole world pitied, andughed at the four families'' incapability and chose to me them for their own ipetence to catch one man, the situation of the four families was getting worst.


    Ming Zhi Yi''sst struggle did not only bring them many deaths and devastating blows to their reputation, but the aftermath of the incident caused their powerful masked to be torn off.


    The upper society who was more informed than the public could tell that the power of the four families was slowly losing its influence.


    Especially now that even though they captured the instigator, their heirs were marked with humiliation and the head of the Lu family even died.


    It was indeed a tragedy, but it was great news to them.


    If the four families lose their power, they could take advantage of this situation and seize the market that the four families monopolize.


    Specifically, this was the perfect time to crush the wounded Lu family.


    The head of the Lu family was gone. The head butler who loyally served beside the head also died on that Victory Banquet. It was said that the heir was still recovering. For such a tragedy to happen in the youngd, there was bound to be problems to him.


    Thus they all knew that the Lu family was done for. Those families who were waiting for an opportunity sneakingly attacked the weakened Lu family.


    However, before they could chomp off a part of the Lu Empire, a powerfulpany suddenly blocked their way.


    The famous IHZHI who grew at an imaginable speed was helping the Lu Empire to maintain its connections and influence. If the businessmen pull out their investment in the Lu empire''s subsidiaries, IHZHi woulde to help and invest in their ce instead.


    This made those families speechless. They thought at first that IHZHI was like them and wanted to take advantage of the disordered Lu empire. But IHZHI acted in a way that benefit the Lu empire.


    Aside from the Lu Empire who suffered greatly because of the loss of their head, the Tan empire was not doing any better. The great incident happened in their territory which caused many people to lose trust in them.


    In just a span of one month, more than half of their shareholders, business partners, and even overseas deals pulled out from their empire. Causing the Tang family to lose many things in one breath.


    But before the upper society condemned them further,? the ck horse SCpany whose influence and worth are not any less than an empire back up the Tang family. The five kings who were connected to SC helped out the Tang and the Lu family as well.


    With their backing, no one would be able to attack the weakened lion and tigress.


    On the other hand, the Guan family who was already weakened before the incident was not greatly affected like the Lu and Tang family. Still, they were suffering from prying eyes who also want to take a bite of them, especially now that Gua Gu Ri was still inactive and recovering.


    But the two distinguishedpanies, SC and IHZHI helped them to stand on their feet and protect them as well.


    The twopanies stood strongly at the front and protected the four great empires who once ruled thend and were now at their lowest. With the two powerfulpanies guarding the four families, they have no choice but to withdrew disappointedly.


    This was now supposed to be the new era where the four families should be losing their power. But now the two uprisingpanies who were hard to offend were guarding behind the four families.


    But what can they do? Bothpanies might be less than a decade but they were powerful as both not only had great worth, they also have strong influence around the world.


    The Xiong family was the one who stood stably despite the humiliation they suffered. But even so, Xiong Mei and her brother flew to the country to expressed support to the main family.


    For a while, the news was about these four great families were upying the top search bar.


    There was no urate news about the people who were kidnapped or about their situation. There were no funerals in news. The people who experienced the tragedy firsthand were also silent. So the angle of discussion only turned towards the current happenings in the four empires.


    It was only the people in upper society who had enough connection knew that SC and IHZHI were containing any leak-outs.


    But a question still remained in the mind of the public.


    What happened to the captured criminal? Howe the news about him was so silent like the bottom of the cliff?


    ****

 Chapter 811 Hopefully...

    ?


    811 Hopefully...


    The water fell like raindrops as the mist formed on the ss door. A woman''s reflection could be seen under the pool of water.


    The naked woman was standing under the curtain of shower rain.


    Xiong Zhi stared nkly as the waterdrops hit her face. Unlike that day where the cold raindrops fell into her''s and Linfeng''s cold body, this drizzle brought warmth to her skin.


    She was reminded again that she had changed her fate and Linfeng''s. She had definitely changed many things and achieve happiness with Linfeng.


    But what about the others?


    If she did not push Ming Zhi Yi to the corner, would the situation be any better? Would this tragedy not happen?


    Would Guan Xixin not be disfigured? Would Lu Yin Ze still have a grandfather?


    No.


    Her rational mind knew the answer to that.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes.


    She might not have lived past twenty-three. But at the time of her death, Guan Gao Huan had already conquered the Guan and Xiong family. Lu Jin was on the enemy''s side and Ming Zhi Yi was the king both underground and above.


    The four legendary families would only be recorded as once a hegemon of the past and cease to exist again.


    Even if she did not push Ming Zhi Yi to the corner, this kind of tragedy with many deaths was still bound to happen.


    Right, she did the right thing.


    ?


    Xiong Zhi convinced herself.


    In the past month, Xiong Zhi''s mind and heart had been upied by this guilt and self-me. Even Linfeng told her to not me herself, she could not help but thought about things she could do to prevent this.


    A passerby who saw everything but could not step forward beforehand to stop the ident could still be med by the victims. Xiong Zhi was feeling exactly like this.


    If she had be more cautious, more attentive, and restless, perhaps Head Master Lu won''t die.


    The great number of death was tolling her mind.


    Thus...


    Xiong Zhi looked down on her wrist. On her smooth and milky skin was a hideously long and deep scar.


    The long wound started from her wrist to the middle of her arm. Even a month had passed, the wound had just started to scab. She had just taken the bandage off three days ago.


    Xiong Zhi did not notice that her bathroom door suddenly opened. She was immersed in staring dazedly on her wound. She touched it lightly, like her every stroke on the character brought her deeper into that mansion which was filled with cries and the devil''s crazyughter.


    A hand suddenly covered hers and stopped it from tracing the wound any further. The hand was big and warm. It faced her palm upwards and enclosed her hand to his.


    Linfeng had arrived in the bathroom without Xiong Zhi realizing it. The man hugged her naked body behind. He was still wearing a suit. The shower drenched his hair and clothes.


    "You are taking too long in the shower, I got worried," Linfeng said before she could ask.


    ?


    Linfeng had been attentive to Xiong Zhi''s state. Although his young miss acted strong, he was still worried about her. Thus, he never left her side.


    Xiong Zhi let herself lean on the man''s chest. They have been intimate oftentimes, so taking a shower together was not unusual for them. Besides, Xiong Zhi had no heart to be embarrassed. She only needs the man''s warmth and loving care at this moment.


    The man hugged her waist in return.


    "I almost finished. You should change."


    Linfeng put his wet head on her shoulder. "I want to take a shower with you, may I?"


    Xiong Zhi haven''t answered yet when the man started to take off his clothes. Linfeng stood there naked under the shower with her.


    If it was another time, Linfeng would have embraced the beautiful woman in front of him. But right now, all his lover needs was hisfort.


    So he genuinely took a shower with her while restraining his desires. He was about to wash Xiong Zhi''s hair with a shampoo when the silent woman spoke.


    "I already washed my hair."


    Linfeng: "..."


    He was about to take the soap when Xiong Zhi spoke again.


    "I''m done with the soap too. You can use it for yourself."


    Linfeng put down the soap and remained to hug Xiong Zhi instead. He took the arm that Xiong Zhi was touching earlier. He saw the ugly scars. There was heartache in his eyes which he hid deeply. The hot shower was raising mists as it enclosed the two naked bodies. The waterdrops fall on their skin, making their skin pinkish.


    ?


    Linfeng''s gentle touch went against the rhythm of the heavy pour of the water. His caress was light and tender. His fingers traced the corner of the wound''s character as if he wished it would be put to him instead.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "No. It doesn''t hurt." Xiong Zhi closed her eyes, "Linfeng, what should I do more?"


    Linfeng caress her gently, soothing her heavy heart. "You have done enough. You protected and helped them when they need it. You helpedpensate the families of the dead even it if was not on you."


    His hand halted at her wound on her arm. Linfeng''s voice shook a bit. "So stop tormenting yourself. You don''t have to keep this scar." Xiong Zhi looked at her arm. "...I have to. This is a remainder for me to not be careless again. This scar... I should keep it."


    Linfeng was frustrated for Xiong Zhi. "There are nothing to be guarded against anymore. Ming Zhi Yi''s only awaited fate is death. There''s no enemy that could threaten us. It''s now okay to rx. Leave the troubles to me!"


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. "No. I don''t deserve to be happy after failing them. Let me keep this punishment."


    Linfeng was silent. He had convinced Xiong Zhi many times to get rid of this scar. With the help of medical science and technology, this scar could be erased in her body permanently. But Xiong Zhi wants to keep it this way.


    But if his young miss keep this scar, not only she would be reminded of it, everyone who would look at her and saw that imperefection on her body would be reminded of the humiliation that his young miss suffered. People would look at her differently like she was some sullied crystal that was ruined by Ming Zhi Yi.


    ?


    He doesn''t want his beloved young miss to be look down upon. Or to let that hideous monster''s mark be left in Xiong Zhi''s arms.


    However, the Xing Zhi right now want to punish herself. Linfeng could only shield her from any iing troubles and be her wall to lean on.


    If she wants to keep this scar, then he would cover this for her.


    Linfen kissed the scar on her arm. "You deserved to be happy. But if you think so that you don''t deserve it, then let me apany you. I won''t be happy too."


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes shook. "Linfeng..."


    "Let me be. For now, let''s make up for those people."


    Xiong Zhi''s heart softened. She was d she had Linfeng with her through good times and bad times.


    "What are we going to do about Head Master Lu''s funeral? His funeral procession should start now." Linfeng asked.


    "We should wait for Lu Yin Ze to wake up. No matter what, only Lu Yin Ze could lead his grandfather''s funeral rites." The mention of Lu Yin Ze made Xiong Zhi felt a heavy feeling in her heart.


    "What should I do more to help him? Lu Yin Ze..." Xiong Zhi''s voice was weak.


    If it was another time, Linfeng would be jealous of Lu Yin Ze, but right now he hid that in his heart and let that man upy his beloved''s mind for a while.


    "Don''t worry about him. We give him enough support. Besides, Tang Yin is taking care of him."


    "Tang Yin? I thought they hate each other."


    Linfeng smiled, "I thought so too. But it looks like the two are actually friends."


    ?


    Xiong Zhi looked down at their linked arms. "How about his brother?"


    "I''ll take care of him. He is doing well."


    "The others?"


    Xiong Zhi had asked Linfeng everyday about the condition of the other heirs and their whereabouts even she knows the answer to herself. Perhaps it was to hear affirmation from Linfeng.


    "They are recupating well. They are very grateful for your help. They are not ming you in the slightest. Because there is nothing to be med to you."


    Linfeng had also told this answer every time. But he was still full of patience, like this was his first time answering her with the same words.


    Xiong Zhi closed her eyes once more. "I am d."


    She was very grateful they were recovering well. Hopefully, all of them would heal well in both body and mind.

 Chapter 812 Quagmire

    812 Quagmire


    While the whole world discussed the disastrous tragedy and pointed their fingers at the people involved, the Lu family who was deeply affected by this catastrophe was on the verge of copse.


    If it was not for IHZHI and SC''s help to back them up financially and politically, they might have been crushed over by prying wolves.


    Especially after the devastating death of their former head, and the heir''s current condition, the elders of the Lu family and major shareholders of the Lu empire, had been living in tenterhooks.


    After the heirs were rescued, they were sent to their own private hospital to recuperate. Some of the heirs have been recuperating well physically. But it was only the Lu young master who remained in aa after the sessful surgery in his face and hand.


    When the youngd remained asleep for one week, the Lu elders started to worry.


    The heirs were confined and tortured for half a day. Who knows what kind of inner demon and trauma it caused to their young master? They were worried that there was something wrong with their heir.


    He should have woken up a long time ago, why he was still sleeping?


    The Lu family and its empire badly needed a leader right now. But the only person they could rely on was still sleeping motionlessly.


    The doctor appeased the troubled elders. The young master''s body was exhausted. The patient was mentally and emotionally drained. It might be psychological that the young master chose to sleep as a way to recover from the damage in both his body and mind. But he believed that the young master would wake up soon.


    However, this goes on the next week and the week after that.


    As they thought that the Lu family was doomed, thankfully, Lu Yin Ze woke up on the third week.


    The man wasn''t able to eat and drink for three weeks and only relied on life support, naturally, it caused his healthy body to deteriorate.


    His silver hair and silver-blue eyes lose their shine. His already pale body seemed lifeless. He had a bandage on his cheeks and on his hand, cutting a sorry figure.


    Lu Yin Ze''s first question to the doctor was not about his condition but about his grandfather''s funeral.


    The nurses and the doctor supported the man''s weak body who wanted to stand up.


    "It''s been three weeks...? Then my grandfather''s funeral....I need to leave." Lu Yin Ze''s voice was hoarse. Clearly, he was weak to the point that it would be hard for him just to sit up or stand up.


    The doctor stopped him.


    "Young Master, you should stay still. You should at least rest and recuperate for one more week."


    "No...I can''t..." Lu Yin Ze''s voice choked. His throat was on fire. But he did not ask for water but to leave instead.


    It was a wonder where his strength came from, but those thin arms pushed aside the doctors and weakly ran towards the door. However, the two bodyguards who remained on watch 24/7 blocked his way.


    Lu Yin Ze''s lifeless silver eyes red at them, "L-let me...pass."


    The two bodyguards were troubled. They could not let their young master who was now a patient leave the room. But they could also not be rude and pushed him inside or else they might hurt his already weakened body. Thus they could only persuade him,


    "Young Master. Your body is still weak. We will escort once you are well enough-"


    "Out of my way!" A burst of energy suddenly came out of nowhere to the pale Lu Yin Ze.


    He tried to bring down the bodyguard''s strengthened arms. However, that little strength was not enough. Those arms continued to block him like an unmovable mountain. His strength was too weakpared to them.


    At this moment, Tang Yin who received the doctor''s call and ran all the way here arrived.


    Her short hair was in disarray and her forehead was drenched with sweats. She was breathing hard.


    "Y-yin Ze. Where are you g-going?"


    Lu Yin Ze seemed not to see her. Nor recognized her. His silver-blue eyes were not focused. For a person who was in aa for three weeks, it was already a miracle that he was able to run to the door without stumbling.


    Lu Yin Ze just wanted to break from the people''s hold of him and weakly muttered. "...I need to go. It''s been three weeks. My grandfather....I have to take care of grandfather''s funeral..." His ssy eyes turned hazy.


    Tang Yin bit her lips. She doesn''t want to see this kind of lifeless and frail-looking Lu Yin Ze. She looked at the guards.


    "Let him go. He won''t be able to go anywhere in that state of his."


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and finally let go of Lu Yin Ze. Lu Yin Ze who was weak and was only leaning to the bodyguards as support lose his footing and bnce.


    Tang Yin hurriedly supported him.


    She frowned. The man''s body was so cold and was trembling a little. There was heartache and helplessness in her brows.


    "Where can you go with this body of yours? You will copse in the middle of the hallway instead. Take care of yourself first. Once you recovered you will be able to take care of Head Master Lu''s funeral."


    Lu Yin Ze was shivering. This was his illness that he thought he got over with. But the trauma of that night brought up this uncontroble seizure again.


    He leaned on Tang Yin for support. His head was dizzy as he weakly muttered, "I need to go....My grandfather..."


    He repeated his words over and over again.


    Tang Yin might have a petite figure but she also learned martial arts as a kid and have a good foundation. She was able to assist Lu Yin Ze towards the bed.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about your grandfather. Xiong Zhi and Linfeng are taking care of your grandfather''s body. Once you recovered enough, we will proceed with the funeral procession."


    Tang Yin was a musician with a good voice. She softened her voice to purposely make the man rx. As a result, Lu Yin Ze was able to close his eyes again and unknowingly entered slumber with her soothing voice.


    ....


    In the darkness, Lu Yin Ze saw the demon who hunted him in his nightmares when he was a child.


    That demon strangled a woman with long silver hair. Lu Yin Ze tried to ran to them and stopped the demon, but his little hands and little legs were too slow. There was also something on the ground that get in his way.


    It was a pool of quagmire in bloody color. The sticky bloody mud reached his ankle and rapidly 12:11


    increased in volume. As he was trying to get out of this bloody pool, he suddenly heard a gunshot.


    It was a pool of quagmire in bloody color. The sticky bloody mud reached his ankle and rapidly increased in volume. As he was trying to get out of this bloody pool, he suddenly heard a gunshot.


    The demon now held a gun and pointed it towards his nanny. Blood then followed. Lu Yin Ze wanted to get away. He was afraid that the monster would point his gun at him. But his powerless limbs were too weak against this quagmire. The bloody mud had already reached his waist. He could not get away.


    Then the demon''s weapon changed. It turned into a whip and hit a man. It was his brother. His brother was in pain. His brother''s obsidian eyes looked back at him and mouthed...


    ''Forgive me...''


    ''No! Brother! Don''t kill him!'' But no voice came out no matter how much Lu Yin Ze yelled.


    He wanted to get out and help his brother. He wanted to shield his brother from that ruthless whip.


    He med his brother in his entire life and only said words of hate and condemnation. After learning the truth, he was not given a chance to say a few words of forgiveness or gratefulness andfort towards his brother who lived a hellish life more than him.


    Lu Yin Ze shouted without a voice.


    No! Don''t die yet, brother! Don''t! I''m sorry!


    The demon whipped his brother until his brother was ripped into pieces.


    The quagmire on Lu Yin Ze now reached to his neck. He cried without tears.


    Why? Why he can''t get out?! If he can get out then he would have saved his brother! Why he was so powerless! Why?!


    His heart was getting torn to pieces little by little. Tears and the grievance he wanted to pour out could note out.


    As feelings of self-me, hate and helplessness overcame him, the demon not far away did not stop.


    Then demon''s weapon suddenly changed into a knife. An old man was kneeling on the ground. He mounted something to the demon which caused the demon to plunged the knife deeply into the old man''s heart.


    ''No! Grandfather!''


    ''Don''t! Don''t leave me!''


    ''Don''t die....''


    But the quagmire had already reached his head and drowned him.


    His grandfather....had died. He had seen how his life was taken away in front of him so mercilessly. He had embraced his grandfather''s body....


    That painful truth suffocated him more than the quagmire surrounding him.


    Again, there was darkness. This familiar darkness was once again engulfing him. Chasing him so that he would never see light. He was plunged to its bottom and sinking him further.


    He wanted to escape from this darkness. To end his curse. But how?


    He was too powerless and weak...


    He tried to live happily but it was futile. It was like the world was telling him to suffer and die.


    Perhaps his fate was to give up and die. Shouldn''t he be dead a long time ago?

 Chapter 813 A problematic smile

    813 A problematic smile


    As depression sink him further, Lu Yin Ze realized that struggling was futile. Perhaps it was better if he give up...


    He let his powerless body be dragged at the bottom of the quagmire. However, before he fully immersed himself in the darkness, a disturbing smell suddenly hit his nose.


    He smelled a chicken rice porridge amidst the darkness.


    Lu Yin Ze: ???


    Why there was a chicken porridge at the bottom of the quagmire?


    But the smell was so strong that he felt hungry and his stomach gurgled.


    Lu Yin Ze woke up with a start.


    ...


    He saw a white room filled with smoke.


    This white room was a familiar scenery. He had lived in this kind of ce most of his life.


    This...is hospital?


    His eyes moved around in the direction where the smoke came from.


    Since he was staying in the VVIP ward of the hospital that the Lu family owned, Lu Yin Ze was given the presidential hospital suite.


    There was a small kitchen in the corner. That was where the smokee from.


    Lu Yin Ze sat up slowly. He pried off the injections from his arm. An rm beeped suddenly.


    The person from the kitchen suddenly ran out. When Lu Yin Ze saw the person who ran out from the kitchen, He was surprised.


    It was the person he least expected to see.


    "...Tang Yin?"


    Tang Yin was wearing an apron with the hospital''s name at the front and holding a spat. She too was shocked. Then her eyes turned joyful.


    "You are finally awake with a sane mind this time! My porridge worked!"


    Lu Yin Ze: "..."


    Tang Yin went back to the kitchen and came out after. She was holding a ss of water.


    Lu Yin Ze: ???


    Tang Yin approached his hospital bed and handed him the water. "Can you hold the water? Or do you want me to help you drink it?"


    Lu Yin Ze immediately raised his hand to receive the ss of water. However, when he recieved it, he felt the weight of it in his hand.


    Why was it so heavy?


    With shaking hands, he drank the water slowly. It was a bit warm. His stomach which was hurting since ages ago felt a bitfortable.


    After handing the sses back to Tang Yin, Lu Yin Ze asked her with confusion, "W-why are you here?" His voice was horse and croacky.


    Tang Yin put the ss of water on the bedside table.


    "I am your guardian for now. The doctors are on their way."


    As soon as her words fell, the nurses and doctors arrived. After a series of check-ups to Lu Yin Ze, the doctor sighed in relief.


    "Thankfully, aside from hypoglycemia, there is no brain damage or serious effect in his motor reflexes. But we still need to undergone a couple of medical tests."


    Tang Yin rxed after hearing the dotor''s somehow good news. "Then can he eat now?"


    "He is only allowed to eat soft and in food like porridge."


    "That''s good then."


    The doctor asked a few more questions to the daze Lu Yin Ze. Tang Yin went to the kitchen and brought the porridge she was cooking.


    Lu Yin Ze nced at her again. He wondered by this woman was staying with him.


    The memory of when he first woke up was now getting clearer in his mind. He remembered what Tang Yin said.


    He slowly moved the spoon in the bowl as he asked her, "You said that my grandfather''s funeral is taken care of by Xiong Zhi?"


    "Ah...actually Yin Ze..."


    Tang Yin then told Lu Yin Ze that after he fainted while hugging Old Lu''s cold body, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng''s people brought Head Master Lu to a safe ce and preserved his body. They did not touch Head Master Lu without Lu Yin Ze''s consent. Everyone was waiting for Lu Yin Ze to wake up so that he could send off his grandfather to the afterlife personally.


    However, it took Lu Yin Ze almost a month to wake up.


    So the funeral was postponed. Everyone''s respected Lu Yin Ze''s rights to observe Head Master Lu''s funeral procession. Lu Yin Ze was the one who should led the funeral rites for his grandfather and no oneined about that.


    Lu Yin Ze was silent. No one could tell what was he thinking under the long bangs. But his whole being was filled with gloominess.


    Tang Yin bit her lips. She really doesn''t want to see this kind of Lu Yin Ze so she spoke loudly while trying to ease the gloominess in the air.


    "By the way, Yin Ze, aren''t you hungry?"


    Lu Yin Ze finally raised his head. He hid whatever kind of emotion his heart was brewing.


    He looked at Tang Yin with curiosity. "What are you cooking?"


    "Chicken porridge. Want some?"


    "Is it edible?"


    Tang Yin: ¨p


    Ah, the Lu Yin Ze she knew was still there.


    The annoyance in her heart dissipated before it could form. But she still harrumphed.


    "Of course. You will never forget its taste. This is the best chicken rice porridge in your entire life."


    "Then I''ll thank you in advance." He smiled.


    Tang Yin could not help but stare at him. She expected the man to disagree and fight it out with her. But he smiled instead. Well, he must have no strength to argue with her.


    However, Tang Yin felt something wrong with that smile.


    She nodded with a confused heart and went back to the kitchen. The doctor and nurses left them after discussing with Lu Yin Ze his recuperating schedule.


    Tang Yin watched with earnest expression as Lu Yin Ze took the first sip on the porridge.


    The man suddenly halted.


    Tang Yin felt nervous. "Why? Is it too salty?"


    Lu Yin Ze lowered his head. He was silent for a moment.


    That silence was killing Tang Yin. So she opened her mouth to ask Lu Yin Ze again when thetter raised his face and smiled.


    "It''s good. Very delicious."


    That again.


    That strange ufortable feeling was once again appeared seeing that smile. It was not a positive feeling, but kind of bitter and strangely painful.


    Tang Yin could not figure out what was wrong. She just watched silently as Lu Yin Ze ate the porridge well.


    He even ate too much that Tang Yin had to stop him. His stomach had been empty for three weeks, it would cause him pain if his stomach was suddenly filled to the brim.


    Seeing him gulp down the porridge without a break, made her grit her teeth.


    "I know I am great at cooking but you should not eat too much. Your stomach can''t contain that much food."


    "I need to be better quickly. My grandfather is waiting for grandma and mother. He wants to be reunited with them. At least he would be happy in the afterlife knowing his remains are beside his most beloved person."


    Tang Yin was silent.


    "..Besides...Your food is delicious." Lu Yin Ze smiled. However, that smile did not reach his eyes.


    His lips only moved a little. It was so lifeless that Tang Yin felt suffocated.


    Now Tang Yin understood where that strange feelinge from.


    Lu Yin Ze''s lost the shine and happiness in his smile. He was like a person who was going to the flow without any expectations in life. He is living and breathing well, but a huge part of him had given up.


    That was the kind of smile he was showing.


    Strangely, this Lu Yin Ze bothered Tang Yin the most.


    She controlled her expression and acted casual. She took the bowl of porridge away from him. "I know. Drink some water first."


    Lu Yin Ze was obedient. He was so behaved and calm that it was worrying.


    Lu Yin Ze thanked her with a smile.


    Lu Yin Ze acted too calm for someone who suffered terribly that night. He did not ask about the other heirs, his brother''s condition, or about Ming Zhi Yi. Aside from being concerned with his father''s funeral, he acted like usual.


    Tang Yin was worried. Thus after seeing Lu Yin Ze closing his eyes to rest, she left to have a talk with the doctor to know more about Lu Yin Ze''s current condition.


    When she left, Lu Yin Ze opened his eyes. The peaceful expression he was showing was gone. His eyes and expression were lifeless.


    He nced at the hand that was covered in a bandage. This was the finger that was almost cut.


    In reality, he could not tell if the porridge was good or not. He could not taste it. Lu Yin Ze lost his sense of taste.


    Nevertheless, he was still alive. So what if he could not taste delicious food? So what if he could not tell the difference between sweet and bitter? For him, it was all the same. The same taste of emptiness.


    He doesn''t need to be happy or live in luxury to say that he was living well. He just needs to continue living for the sake of their Lu family name.


    He leaned on the head of the bead weakly.


    He needs to recuperate and be healthy as soon as possible. There were a lot of things to do.


    The things he wanted to learn but push aside earlier were flooding in his mind.


    His grandfather''s funeral...His father-no the demon''s punishment, his brother''s well-being, the other heir''s condition...and Xiong Zhi.


    Lu Yin Ze closed his eyes.


    How can he face the heirs who were greatly affected by this tragedy because of their family and him? He, a powerless person, doesn''t deserve to face them.


    ****

 Chapter 814 The Burial

    814 The Burial


    In the L province where the Lu family''s burial site was located, arge number of people was solemnly gathered as they watched the heir of the Lu family who was supposed to be recovering kneeling on the ground in front of a tomb three times.


    The funeral procession should have happened two weeks ago. But Lu Yin Ze who fainted after hugging his grandfather''s body only woke up after three weeks.


    Thus, it took one whole month before the Old Lu''s funeral took ce.


    The whole Lu mountain was crowded with many people. A great number was from upper society, business partners of the Lu empire, foreign investors, and the media.


    Although there were many people, no one dared to gossip loudly.


    A week ago, when Lu Yin Ze gained enough strength to stand up, he called out all the elders of the Lu family.


    Amidst theirints, Lu Yin Ze chose to give a proper funeral for his grandfather. The elders wanted him to have a modest and discreet funeral rite.


    However, Lu Yin Ze only gave them a cold answer.


    "My grandfather is a legendary figure who leads the legendary Lu family empire. He is a great leader who stood at the top of the business world when he was alive. He deserved to have a dignified and distinguished funeral."


    "But Young Master! This is not a great time. If we publicized Head Master Lu''s funeral, people would put pieces together. This would make our Lu empire weak and many people would know that we are losing power. We are already in peril, we can''t let another setback hold us."


    Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes held no emotion. But they were cold. Those pair of eyes stared at the elder who spoke.


    "I understand your concern. But this is my grandfather. He is not a liability. Let''s send him properly. Or do you think my grandfather did not deserve it?"


    The elder words were stuck on his throat.


    In the end, Lu Yin Ze proceeded to have a grand funeral for his grandfather.


    All people from every country who knows Head Master Lu went to the L province and expressed their condolence. The whole world watched the solemn funeral rites of the great Head Master Lu.


    On the first row where reputable people gathered, two people whose hair had turned whiter in the past month had their eyes red.


    Old Xiong had never been in a good rtionship with Old Lu. They were enemies who hated each other andpeted with one another every time they had a chance. But they never crossed each other''s bottom line except for the one time they fought because of a woman.


    They continued to bicker as they got old. It could be said that a piece of affection formed in their quarrels.


    Old Xiong closed his eyes as he held back the heat in his eyes. "Rest well, Old Lu. Be with Presicilia and your daughter. I''ll help the Lu family to the best of my ability."


    Mistress Tang who was beside Old Xiong, solemnly vowed, "Your death would be the end and the beginning. There should be no tragedy after you. May you rest in peace and watched us from above. I''ll help your grandson to get back to his feet and be his godmother."


    The two were sincere in their promise.


    12:14


    The wind blows carrying their whispers to the newly made tomb.


    The two were sincere in their promise.


    The wind blows carrying their whispers to the newly made tomb.


    After Lu Yin Ze gave his respects, the other people also came forward to give respect and goodbye to the old man. Although his death was horrendous, he would live as a legend.


    Lu Yin Ze straightened his back as he received the people''s condolences. There were some who came just for a show but they were people who were sincere too.


    The Guan family came.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin came forward to express their condolence. They lit the incense and bowed in respect.


    The Guan family was once closed to the Lu family. There was a bond that formed from their birth mothers. So sending someone close to them to the other side after their grandfather gave them a bitter and sorrowful feeling.


    Guan Gu Ri hugged Lu Yin Ze. His warm hug reminded Lu Yin Ze that Guan Xixin was once his close brother. Hopefully, it would remain that way.


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but stare at Guan Gu Ri''s face when they separated.


    Guan Gu Ri''s handsome face was disfigured on that mansion. Although the wound on his left cheek healed and its scar was erased through the help of medical technology, the wound on his eyes was still recovering.


    Guan Gu Ri''s right eye was covered with a bandage. He still smiled like an older brother at Lu Yin Ze.


    "Don''t look at me like you are the one to me for this."


    Lu Yin Ze lowered his eyes shamefully. "How are you? I apologize for not visiting you...."


    "Why are you apologizing? Both of us are recuperating and need time to settle our own matters."


    Guan Gu Ri went under surgery in the past month. He only came out because of the funeral.


    He lightly touched the bandage that was covering his eye.


    "My eye is healing. It would take at least one more week before I could take the bandage off."


    This made Lu Yin Ze quite relieved. But the guilt and self-me in his heart magnified.


    "Big brother Gu Ri, I know that none of my apologies could matter now. The Lu family matters had implicated you. Even your brother-


    Guan Gu Ri patted his shoulder.


    "Lu Yin Ze, I did not me your grandfather''s decision in the slightest. What happened to my family is only Ming Zhi Yi''s fault. What happened to my eye is his fault. None of it should be carried by you."


    Lu Yin Ze lowered his eyes. He was relieved to hear those words.


    But a sin was still a sin. It was carried by the bearer''s blood.


    He bowed deeply, "The Lu family is indebted to you. As long as I live, I would do my best topensate you."


    Guan Gu Ri sighed. What he could do? He could only ept this so the young man''s heart would be appeased.


    "Alright. If that''s what you want."


    After Lu Yin Ze exchanged words with the Guan family, the two Tang sisters came.


    Lu Yin Ze was ashamed to face the heirs of the four families. But today, it could not be avoided.


    Tang Xinyang hugged Lu Yin Ze after paying respects. "Be strong. We are at your side."


    Lu Yin Ze smiled. Even though it was his family''s fault that the Tang family was heavily implicated, their reputation was ruined because of his father, the Tang family did not harbor unkind feelings nor me him.


    Lu Yin Ze bowed to them and apologized. He repeated the words he said to the Guan family to the Tang family.


    He was sincere in his promise.


    Tang Xinyang did not let him bow for long.


    "We are all friends andpanions who both suffered. Among us, you are the one who is suffering deeply. There''s no need for you to take the me."


    Lu Yin Ze could only smile. He was d of their kindness, but the guilt for them remained strong.


    Tang Yin observed Lu Yin Ze''s face.


    "Howe you are paler than before? Are you eating properly?" Tang Yin did not first mention the funeral, but Lu Yin Ze''s well-being first.


    This was the first time that someone asked about his well-being. It stunned Lu Yin Ze. This made him smile. But the smile contained sadness.


    Tang Yin saw his sad smile and felt frustrated.


    "I would go back to my peak health after this. You don''t have to worry."


    "Who said I am worried about you? You still owed me of the days I took care of you. So you have to make sure you don''t copse or else my effort in nursing you would be in vain. By the way, I only epted deposits."


    Lu Yin Ze''s lips moved upward. Finally, there was that sincere smile. But it only appeared for a short moment before it disappeared.


    "Thank you. I''ll make sure I''ll pay you back."


    Tang Yin: "..."


    Paying back was not what she wanted though. She just wants the man to be back on his former self. Although he was gloomy before that was better than having lifeless eyes.


    Tang Yin sighed. She stepped forward and awkwardly hugged him.


    "Condolence. Even though I am annoying, I''ll be a good friend."

 Chapter 815 Paying respects

    815 Paying respects


    Lu Yin Ze was taken aback.


    Was this really Tang Yin? She surprised him many times ever since he woke up from thea. Although it was quite confusing and a bit awkward, he epted her warmth.


    After the Tang sisters expressed their condolence, the two old heads came to him.


    Old Xiong and Mistress Tang took longer in giving respects to Old Lu. They want to say many things. They want to convey their regrets and well wishes for the old man''s journey to the afterlife.


    The two Heads then went to Lu Yin Ze to express their support to him. Unlike the others who only expressed their condolence and support outwardly, the two old people discussed the n of supporting Lu Yin Ze in more detail.


    Lu Yin Ze felt their concern for him.


    When all the heads of the four families were alive, theypeted with each other strongly. There were even some rumors that the other family was trying to weaken the other. Although most of them were true, the strong bonds of the four families could be seen at this moment.


    They are all part of the same legacy. Together they suffer, together they would rise.


    With them helping one another, other families would not be able to touch the weakest one among them.


    It was at this rare moment that Lu Yin Ze could feel the four families'' unity.


    He was d that the Heads did not abandon the family his grandfather protected in all his life. Lu Yin Ze sincerely thanked them.


    After the two elders left, a familiar figure came towards him.


    She was wearing a ck dress with long sleeves. Even in turbulent times, she still shines in his eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze whose heart was dead beat painfully.


    Xiong Zhi....


    Lu Yin Ze was afraid to face Xiong Zhi as he was ashamed to face the other heirs.


    Xiong Zhi''s stoic face was still the same as ever. Although, she was slightly paler than before.


    The woman and the man behind her respectfully bowed and lit incense. They take a bit longer in paying respects.


    "Lu Yin Ze." Xiong Zhi''s cool voice was always hard to read.


    Lu Yin Ze showed a smile. "Xiong Zhi, how are you?"


    He then nced at the man who stick close to Xiong Zhi. "...And Linfeng."


    "I am recuperating better. What about you?"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled and forced himself to be lively. But it''s too hard to fake a lively smile, "I am doing well. I would like to thank both of you for supporting the Lu empire when I was in aa. I also heard from Tang Yin that you guys took care of my grandfather''s body."


    Lu Yin Ze then bowed deeply, "I know my apology of implicating you is not enough. The Lu family is heavily indebted to you. I can''t thank you enough."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeg yed a big role in subduing his unstoppable father. If Xiong Zhi and Linfeng did not get involved, the Lu family might have crumbled to pieces. Not only his grandfather would be dead, but he and the other heirs would have died as well.


    Lu Yin Ze put his prejudice to Linfeng aside and bowed his head to him.


    "Thank you for rescuing us."


    Linfeng nodded. He wanted to say something but shut his mouth in the end.


    Xiong Zhi held Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder and straightened them for him.


    "It is I who should apologize and should take the me. Not you."


    Lu Yin Ze raised his head in surprise.


    What does she mean? Why was she taking the me?


    Xiong Zhi''s lips showed a helpless smile, "I know beforehand how dangerous your father is. I should have been more careful. But I failed all of you. Thus, this tragedy happened. We can''t avoid it. Still, their death should be not on you."


    Lu Yin Ze could see the pain, guilt, and self-me in Xiong Zhi''s obsidian eyes. It reflected his own.


    His pain...self-me...guilt...and hatred towards himself.


    Right, he was ming himself. Why he was so weak? Why he was always at the mercy of others? Why he was the one being saved not the other way around?


    If he was stronger and wiser enough, could his grandfather be alive today?


    During the days Lu Yin Ze was recuperating at the hospital, ''What if''s'' and depressing thoughts filled his mind. Making the already tasteless food taste like mud.


    These harrowing feelings.... this strong remorse and self-reproach would not be understood by anyone except him.


    However, it was not only him. Xiong Zhi was also ming herself for something she had no control over with.


    He wanted to tell her, ''It was not on you'', ''It is just the way it is'', ''It happened and none of it is your fault''.


    Yes, he was weak. But he never wished them to happen, right? He tried...He tried so hard to prevent it.


    He had done what he could.


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but tear up. Whenever he was in front of Xiong Zhi, he would be like a child. Transparent and unguarded.


    He hugged Xiong Zhi and buried his silver head on her shoulders. It was just like he was brought back when he was sixteen. Weak and helpless child.


    Xiong Zhi still carried a cold face. But the way she patted his back was gentle.


    "It''s not on you. It happened and none of it is your fault." Xiong Zhi repeated those words like a mantra which made Lu Yin Ze hug her tighter.


    Linfeng who standing beside Xiong Zhi froze and was guarded. But he did not step forward to separate them.


    He knows that both Xiong Zhi and Lu Yin Ze have the same grief and pain in their hearts. The two naturally understood the emotion they were keeping inside them. Having someone who understood these agonizing emotions by their side was consoling.


    Linfeng knew letting the twofort themselves and sympathize with each other was a great help towards their wounded soul.


    However, when the hug takes too long, Linfeng could not finally hold it in and stepped forward.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    He was rough to Lu Yin Ze but gentle to Xiong Zhi as he separated them.


    Linfeng added some words.


    "No one mes you, Young Master Yin Ze. We helped you not because we wanted to be indebted to you. My Zhi''er and I felt responsible for what happened. We would help you to the best of our abilities."


    Lu Yin Ze epted their help. He knew letting Xiong Zhi help was a type of redemption for her. As it was the same for him.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng expressed their condolences to him. Then many peoplee forward afterward.


    The renowned people who came here tomiserate for the Lu family also left afterward. When the sun settled, the mountain that was crowded with many people only had a few groups left.


    The heirs remained in their seats. It was their way to express support for Lu Yin Ze. But Old Xiong and Mistress Tang have to return as they were old.


    This process continued for seven days.


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 816 On the Seventh Day

    816 On the Seventh Day


    During the mornings of the seven days, the heirs and the two old Heads wouldmemorate the funeral with Lu Yin Ze without missing a day. However, some of them could only stay for a few hours.


    When night came, the elders and the heirs would have to return.


    The heirs who were about to leave nced at Lu Yin Ze''s direction worriedly.


    Seeing the previous handsome face bing paler and haggard, their hearts turned anxious.


    They went to the corner to have a discussion.


    It was Tang Xinyang who opened this topic. Xiong Zhi followed along and suggested having a rotating schedule of who would stay with Lu Yin Ze for the whole day and night.


    They were worried that Lu Yin Ze who was getting thinner day by day at an rming rate would suddenly copse. The man clearly needs apanion to stay by his side during these days.


    Although he had butlers and servants to care for him, the stubborn man still need a friend who would always have to watch over him and remind him.


    Lu Yin Ze came to them in the middle of the discussion. When he heard what they were discussing about, he was ashamed.


    "I can''t let you guys be impeded. I will take care of myself well. You guys are still recovering and have matters to attend to."


    Tang Yin looked at him. "Have you seen yourself in the mirrortely? Your hair bes dull and the area under your eyes is ck. You are like a zombie."


    Xiong Zhi alsomented, "You are thinner and paler too. Much worst than I met you on the rooftop."


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but touched his hair. It was not soft and silky like before. He also saw his pale skin and thin wrist.


    Lu Yin Ze: "..."


    Does he really look like a zombie? Perhaps he should check his reflectionter.


    But still, he could not let them be burdened by his own matters.


    "I will take note of it. You don''t have to divide your time toe here. It is enough you came yesterday and today. I am already grateful."


    However, the heirs still insisted on apanying him to the funeral wakes day and night on the uing days. His argument was drowned by many voices.


    Tang Yin waved her hand to these worried heirs.


    "Don''t trouble yourselves. This man has thin skin to trouble all of you. I can stay here."


    All heads turned to her.


    Lu Yin Ze was also stunned. He knows he was easily embarrassed and ashamed, but why does she need to stay?


    Tang Yin could see the doubts in their eyes.


    "What is it? Cough it up." She said in a confident and arrogant tone. The demure and timid Tang Yin was offline.


    "Can you not sleep for seven days?" Tang Xinyang asked her sister. Her sister waszy and stubborn, could she really do this job properly?


    Tang Yin rolled her eyes at her sister''s doubts. "I have taken care of him and visited him frequently n the hospital as I did with you guys. I barely sleep at that time. So what''s the problem? It''s nothing new. Besides..."


    Tang Yin then looked at her sister''s face who was a bit pale.


    Her sister had to stay at the hospital for a week for her injuries to heal and topletely sh out the drugs in her system. After Tang Xinyang recovered, she had to clean up the mess of the incident and take care of the business without a break.


    Tang Yin was useless in business. She could only cheer her sister and grandmother at the side.


    "Besides, you guys all are patients and have responsibilities awaiting you unlike me."


    Tang Yin pointed at Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin who were still contemting, "Brother Gu Ri is still injured. Brother Xixin is busy with Guan Empire."


    She then pointed next to Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang, "You guys might have recovered. But both of you have apany to take care of."


    Then she looked at Linfeng and Xiong Zhi.


    "Xiong Zhi and Brother Linfeng are the same."


    Tang Yin pointed at herself. "I am the only idle."


    Tang Yin was the only one who was useless here and idle. She was not traumatized by the incident or got tortured. She doesn''t have apany to take care of. For now, she was the healthiest and free person among them.


    The others also realized this after Tang Yin pointed it out one by one.


    Guan Gu Ri seemed to be convinced. "If you need help, we are always ready to help you."


    Tang Yin nodded.


    Tang Xinyang was proud of her sister. Her rebellious sister had now learned to care for others.


    "I am now at ease that you are apanying him. My Yin''er has grown up."


    Tang Xinyang was about to hug her sister to show her affection when Tang Yin avoided her sister''s hug. She would be smashed by those strong arms if she did not avoid it.


    "I have no choice. Actually, I am quite guilty. I am the only one who is not hurt. I am part of this conspiracy but I did not suffer along with you. Let me at least contribute by taking care of you guys."


    The rest was finally convinced amidst Lu Yin Ze''s insistentints.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Tang Yin. For the first time, she held Tang Yin''s hand.


    "Thank you. You are actually a great friend."


    Tang Yin: ¨p


    "It''s because you are not my friend so you didn''t know my sweet and lovely side."


    Lu Yin Ze was a bit stunned. He turned to Tang Yin, "We are friends?"


    "Shut up."


    Tang Yin then nced at Linfeng. The demure and softhearted Tang Yin was now online. She smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry about him Linfeng gege, I will make sure he eats well."


    Linfeng: "...."


    He really doesn''t care about his rival''s well-being.


    Since it was agreed that Tang Yin would apany Lu Yin Ze, she temporarily stayed in the Lu province.


    Lu Yin Ze rarely sleeps and ate in those seven days. He was originally thin after spending three weeks in aa. He became thinner and paler due to the funeral. The previous handsome Lu Yin Ze became duller and haggard.


    Whenever he forgot to eat or sleep, Tang Yin would strongly remind him.


    Tang Yin was true to her words. She did not let the man abuse himself.


    If the man won''t eat, she would guilt-trip him by not eating too. This made Lu Yin Ze argue with her many times.


    Lu Yin Ze was frustrated outwardly. But inwardly he was d of Tang Yin''s presence.


    If he had no friend by his side during these days and nights, he might have spent those times wallowing in sorrow and self-me. But since he was tired of getting into arguments and bickering with Tang Yin in the daytime and every mealtime, he be tired and directly fell asleep at night while Tang Yin keep on watch.


    Thus, Lu Yin Ze finally had some energy in the morning to receive the people''s condolence. Although he was still pale and thin, he doesn''t much look like a dead body walking.


    On thest day, the Lu family finally shoo the media away. The six days were enough to let the worldmemorate Old Lu''s funeral.


    No matter what news was leaking to the outside world about this grand funeral, Lu Yin Ze did not nce or take an interest in it.


    He doesn''t have to. Because Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, Old Xiong, and Mistress Tang were suppressing negativements in the media.


    They have to at least make the young man mourn for his grandfather peacefully.


    When afternoon came on thest day, only a handful of people stood beside Lu Yin Ze.


    Old Xiong and Mistress Tang.


    Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin.


    Tang Yin and Guan Gu Ri.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng.


    These people intend to stay with Lu Yin Ze until the morninges.


    Linfeng nced at his phone. There was only an hour left before thememoration ends. He excused himself.


    When he came back he was together with a man in ck mourning clothes.


    When the heirs saw him, they all turned silent.


    Xiong Zhi stood up and nced at the other heirs. They understood her gaze and followed her out.


    Lu Yin Ze saw them leaving. He was a bit surprised that the heirs would leave at this important moment. There was still an hour left, where they would go?


    He was about to send them off when he saw the person beside Linfeng.


    Lu Yin Ze: !!


    Lu Yin Ze turned stiff. He opened his mouth then closed it. His silver-blue eyes were in disbelief. Afterward, recognition and understanding came to his eyes.


    Those pair of eyes heated up. He choked as he called out softly.


    "...Brother?"

 Chapter 817 Reunion

    817 Reunion


    ...


    Lu Jin had still many scars left on his body. Some of the minor injuries had healed. But the deep one was still healing under his shirt. He was paler and a bit thinner. The few scratches on his face made him look like a young man who had juste out of a disaster.


    However, despite his rough figure, his eyes were bright at this moment. He let out a slight smile. It contained relief, longing, sadness, and guilt.


    "Little Yin."


    Lu Yin Ze''s eyes heated up. It was really his brother!


    He stepped forward but stopped. He did not know what kind of greeting he would do.


    On the second day after he woke up, Tang Yin gave him a great news.


    ''Your brother is alive.''


    This one message rekindled the little fire left in his heart. Although it could not lit brightly like before, it was enough to keep the darkness that was eating him away and gave him direction.


    He was not alone in this world. He still has his brother. He could slowly retreat back the time that they have lost and reunited with his brother once more.


    However, because of the funeral rites that he had to take care of, Lu Yin Ze had no time to ask the whereabouts of his brother.


    Knowing was different than seeing after all.


    Looking at his brother standing before him, Lu Yin Ze felt a rush of many emotions.


    Lu Yin Ze had hated his brother long before he was released from the hospital where he was held captive. Without knowing his brother''s side, he hated him and med him. His anger, hatred, and resentment had all been vented to his brother.


    But now that he learned the truth; guilt, regret, and self-me fulfilled his heart.


    Deep inside, Lu Yin Ze knew that he dearly wanted his brother back. Despite his anger and hatred, he wanted the brother who was once his pir to return to him.


    Lu Jin stepped forward. The once unmovable cold face was soft. He looked at his little brother with nervousness.


    "Can this brother of yours hug you?"


    Lu Zin Ye could not speak. The thousand words that he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. His eyes blurred as he nodded.


    Lu Jin closed their distance and finally hugged his little brother.


    When was thest time he hugged his little Yin? It was so long ago that he could not remember. Perhaps it was before the day their mother died?


    Lu Yin Ze who had hidden his tears finally burst. He clung to his brother''s funeral robe.


    "Brother...."


    "I am finally here, Yin Ze. I am sorry. I am so sorry your big brotheres toote."


    Lu Jin was sorry.


    the truth that he had learned, he could not even bother tofort his six-year-old brother who cried


    so much.


    He wanted to hug his brother when they stood in front of the tomb of their mother. But because of the truth that he had learned, he could not even bother tofort his six-year-old brother who cried so much.


    He wanted to shield him and protect him when his father took Lu Yin Ze and suspected his own son where their mother hid the evidence.


    He wanted to exin andfort the gloomy Lu Yin Ze who he imprisoned in the hospital. Yet could only let his brother hate him.


    When their grandfather took away Lu Yin Ze, he wanted to pull him back and never let go of him. However, he knew that the more he keep Lu Yin Ze, the more he would break him.


    Lu Jin never showed his love once, he could not.


    He could only give his little brother pain and trauma one after another.


    What kind of brother does that?


    Lu Jin''s hug turned tight.


    He was really an irresponsible and useless brother.


    Lu Yin Ze choked from sobs.


    The warmth his brother gaveforted him. He thought he could give up living happily in this life. He was fine living under the nightmares without being able to be redeemed. But now that he had his brother, Lu Yin Ze had a little hope.


    Lu Yin Ze thought that living the rest of his life with his brother at his side would be something he could look forward to.


    After all the pain and suffering, would they finally be able to live peacefully and happily?


    "Don''t leave me again brother. Mother is gone, grandfather is gone. We only had each other."


    Lu Jin smiled sadly. That promise....was not something he could fulfill. In the end, he had to disappoint his brother all over again.


    But he promised inwardly that it would be thest time he would disappoint him.


    "I''ll be always at your side. I promise."


    The two brothers hugged for a while. It was a hug and affection that they weren''t able to give to one another after more than a decade.


    Lu Jin patted his brother''s back which was trembling from all the tears. His brother was still a cry baby. This realization made him smile.


    Lu Yin Ze could feel his brother''s gentle pat.


    This made him remember his brother''s habit when they were young. Whenever he cried and ran to his brother to ask forfort, his brother would hug him and patted his back gently.


    This action made Lu Yin Ze chuckle. He had tears all over his face but he wasughing.


    "You still treat me like a child."


    "You are still a child to me." Then Lu Jin''s voice turned grave, "And you suffered a lot. All because of me and...father."


    Lu Yin Ze separated from Lu Jin. He could see his brother''s guilt and self-me.


    Lu Jin continued. "I did not protect you enough. No, it''s not even called protection. I...I only let you suffer. I am sorry, Yin."


    Lu Yin Ze shook his head. "It''s all in the past. Besides, you did it to protect me. I am not able to understand it at first because I am too young and I am filled with hatred. But after it was revealed to me, I realized that it''s you who suffered the most, brother."


    Lu Yin Ze held his brother''s shoulder and stared into his eyes. "You should not carry that man''s sin. Neither should I."


    These words were for both of them.


    Lu Jin put his forehead on Lu Yin Ze''s.


    He was proud of his little brother.


    Lu Yin Ze had grown up strongly without him.


    "I am d. You have grown well."


    Lu Yin Ze closed his eyes and greedily absorbed his brother''s affection that he never had for years.


    All the people in the hall had left. Even the servants. Only Lu Yin Ze and Lu Jin remained in the hall.


    Lu Jin looked at his grandfather''s tomb. He paid respect and spend a long time in his deep bow.


    He had so many things to ask forgiveness for. He wants to thank his grandfather who took care of his brother. He was not there when they were tortured in the Qian mansion, but he knows that his grandfather exchanged for his life to protect Lu Yin Ze.


    "I will atone for my sins for the rest of my life. I would take care of my brother well and won''t disappoint you. I will serve the family with my whole heart. Grandfather, please rest assured and rest well."


    Lu Jin paused. He then smiled sorrowfully. "Please send my regards to my mother."


    He bowed with his knees on the ground. Despite his injuries, he wanted to portray his sincere feelings.


    After giving respect to Old Lu, they proceed to finish the rest of the funeral rites with just the two of them.


    It was near sunset when the two finished the rest of the funeral.


    The burial tomb of the Lu family was located in the mountain of L province. From where they were standing, they could see the sunset perfectly.


    Lu Yin Ze and Lu Jin both stopped to admire the sunset.


    The orange hue on the horizon was beautiful. The shadow of the night sky was met with orange fire. The sun rays that were starting to dissipate pierced the darkness in their hearts.


    The view gave the two tranquility that they never had before.


    Being at each other side after so many years, the two had realized how lovely the sunset could be.


    The two were silent for a while after watching the sunset.


    Lu Yin Ze turned to his brother who seemed dazed. He smiled. And that smile reached his eyes.


    Lu Yin Ze breaks the silence. "I will arrange a ce for you brother. Please live with me."


    Lu Jin woke up from his trance. For Lu Jin, he had never watched the sunset before. So its beauty took him by surprise. He then saw the smile of his little brother.


    Lu Jin was silent for a moment. He then smiled in return. "Alright."


    Lu Yin Ze''s smile turned deeper. As long as he had his brother at his side, he felt that he could surpass any difficulties.


    It was only when Lu Yin Ze turned around that Lu Jin let the sorrow in his eyes show.

 Chapter 818 Making up for the Lost Time

    Chapter 818  Making up for the Lost Time


    Lu Yin Ze arranged everything for his brother Lu Jin. Since they were still in mourning, the two decided to stay in the mansion in the L province. With this, even they finished the funeral rites of their grandfather, they could still apany him these days.


    Furthermore, Lu Jin could not be seen by others at this moment. The perfect ce for him to hide from the public and from authorities was in the L province.


    Tang Yin did not meddle with the two brothers and decided to go to the capital. Her mission here was done. Lu Yin Ze seemed a lot better with Lu Jin at his side.


    Lu Jin stared at his brother who was sending off Tang Yin.


    The sight of his brother being taken care of by his friends made Lu Jin at ease at heart.


    So even he was gone....his brother would have people who would stay at his side.


    It looked like he had to trouble Lu Yin Ze''s friends again.


    The two brothers spend time together most of the day. They talked about the past and their childhood. Lu Jin has many interesting questions about Lu Yin Ze''s life.


    Such as his progress in working in the Lu empire, his friends, his daily activities, and such. Lu Yin Ze shared only the good things with his brother.


    Lu Jin listened with a smile. Throughout this story-telling, he did not open up the stories about himself or his way of living before. After all, the time he spent on Ming Zhi Yi''s side was dark and bloody. There was not a single happy moment. Lu Yin Ze''s story was enough for Lu Jin. As long as his brother was happy, Lu Jin would be content in his life. After spending time under his father, he had long ago hidden and buried any of his desires.


    If there''s one thing that Lu Jin was having difficulties in burying, that would be his desire to spend time with his brother and live beside Lu Yin Ze leisurely without worries.


    However, as a sinner that would be a pipe dream.


    But Lu Jin wanted to be selfish once. He wanted to leave the world and the tragic past behind. He only wanted to spend this moment with his brother happily and act like his big brother which he wasn''t able to do in the past decade.


    "-Then we are locked in the garden together. At that time, we dislike each other the most. Being in the same space with her was torture. In the end, we don''t have a choice but to talk about certain things. Perhaps that time, we slightly get to know each other better."


    Lu Yin Ze''s tone had a hint of a smile as he told his experience in the garden with Tang Yin. His brother was currently interested in his friends and how they treat each other. So he told a lot of stories about his time with his friends.


    Lu Jin was amused. "But that person is the one who stayed and apany you throughout the day and night. She must have ced you dearly in her heart."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at his brother in disbelief. "How could youe up with that conclusion, brother?We are clearly friends, alright? And we just recently be friends."


    Lu Jin raised his dark eyebrow in mirth. The way Lu Yin Ze looked at him in disbelief wasical. This made him want to tease him more.


    "Are you sure you guys are just friends? A girl who volunteered to stay at a guy''s house is definitely worth questioning. Perhaps for her, you guys aren''t just friends."


    Lu Yin Ze had goosebumps at his brother''s conjecture.


    "Brother, don''t speak so thoughtlessly. The two of us are not going in that way. Tang Yin is the only one idle among them and was majority agreed to apany me at that time. My friends are just worried about me. Besides, Tang Yin is not interested in me. She already had someone in her heart."


    Lu Jin chuckled at his brother''s obvious denial.


    "Alright, alright. I know you are interested in that Xiongdy."


    Lu Yin Ze froze. "...H-how did you know, brother? Did you stalk me?"


    Lu Jin shook his head while smiling. "I do not need to stalk your everyday life or investigate you to figure things out. Do you remember thest birthday I attended? That time, even I am far away, I could see how your eyes never left her as she walked towards you. You were looking at her like she was your bride and you are the groom waiting for her at the altar." Lu Yi Ze: !!!


    "I-I did not look like that! I was definitely not thinking that way!"


    However, his red face said it all.


    Lu Jin justughed. Teasing his brother was fun.


    Despite decades had passed, his brother did not change. Aside from bing stronger inwardly, he was still the same as before when he was a child. Easy to get teased, a cry baby, and very transparent. ...


    The two brothers spend time chatting. They were greedily enjoying the time they currently have.


    These days, ever sinceing to L province, Lu Jin frequently smiled. He felt like he was living in a dream. As if the tragedy had never happened, and they returned to the time that he was only a big brother who was obsessive of his brother''s safety. In the middle of chatting, Lu Yin Ze remembered something. He sighed heavily.


    "Why the sigh?" Lu Jin asked gently with a smile.


    Lu Yin Ze was also like a child in the face of his brother. He was like a six-year-old pouting.


    "The ceremony will be in a few days."


    Lu Yin Ze''s ''recuperation'' of one week was about to end. He had to return to the capital and to thepany. He would undergo the ceremony of bing the new head of the family and the business empire.


    Before he was reunited with his brother, he wanted to hurry the session and handle the business. Only when his mind was upied by work would he be able to recover from his sadness.


    But now his brother was currently by his side. He only wanted to spend his time with his brother.

 Chapter 819 Like Old Times

    Chapter 819 Like Old Times


    "That''s good news. You will be the official head." Lu Jin sincerely encouraged Lu Yin Ze.


    However, this made Lu Yin Ze sadder.


    "But I don''t want to return to the capital and leave you here. I want to spend more time with you. We have been separated for more than a decade and I misunderstand you for the whole time. I want to at least make it up to you."


    Lu Jin smiled gently at his brother''s words. But his heart was pained.


    That''s right. They have wasted many years. If he was more selfish, he would rather spend his time with his little brother and make up for all the time they had lost.


    "Besides, I don''t think I am fit to be the family head. It should be you, brother. You sacrificed your whole life for me and for the family. You are more capable than me. " Lu Jin flicked Lu Yin Ze''s forehead.


    "Don''t ever think I am better than you. You have more charms and talent that you give yourself credit for. The Lu family''s head is you. It is what grandfather wanted. This is also what I wanted. Or do you want me to overwork and tire myself for the family business again?"


    Lu Yin Ze doesn''t want his brother to tire himself. Managing the business empire and taking care of the family was taxing. It was better if it was him who would face those difficulties instead.


    "You are right, brother. You sacrificed so much for me. I should be the one taking care of you now. Don''t worry, I''ll support you. You don''t have to work and just stay in the house leisurely. If you want, you can form a new hobby and travel the world!"


    Lu Jinughed. Lu Yin Ze''s face was too serious while he said those words. Did his little brother really n to let him leech off him? But the seriousness in his brother''s face and the determination in his eyes was too hard to reject.


    Lu Jin shook his head with a smile. "Alright. I''ll depend on you then. I will help you squandering your fortune."


    "Then, it''s a deal!" Lu Yin Ze was more than happy to be exploited by his own brother.


    If his brother wanted all his possession, Lu Yin Ze was willing to give it to him. He really wanted his brother to live a good life from now on.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly thought of something. "Brother, should I choose a date and announced to everyone that you are officially back in the main family?"


    Lu Yin Ze wanted everyone to know that his brother was back and he was part of the Lu family.He wanted the whole world to know the sacrifices his brother made. Although Lu Yin Ze did not check the current news, he knew that his brother was being cursed and scolded by the public together with Ming Zhi Yi. His brother''s reputation was ckened.


    The public rage would transfer to his brother even Ming Zhi Yi was put to death. If the public doesn''t know the truth, they would trouble his brother and looked at him like he was some criminal like their father. His brother won''t be able to have a peaceful life.


    But if he revealed all his brother''s sacrifices, the public would understand the truth and realized that his brother was a true hero.


    However, it was not easy as Lu Yin Ze imagine.


    Lu Jin shook his head with a smile. "You don''t have to do that. The truth wille out sooner orter. Besides, I have plenty of things I needed to ask forgiveness for."


    Lu Jin said thest sentence with a low voice. His eyes conceleaed his inner thoughts.


    Lu Yin Ze did not notice anything amiss. He sighed helplessly. "But it''s true you sacrificed so much. After I be the head, I will make sure no one would look down on you."


    Lu Yin Ze had began to form a n in his mind. He had to work hard to raise the Lu empire greater than before. Then influence the public and the society that his brother was a hero who greatly contributed in this case.


    Lu Jin ruffled his brother''s hair. He was truly moved.


    "Ah, my brother have grown up. I guess you''ll be the big brother between us two now? You will provide for me and take care for me. What can I do then?" Lu Jin acted like a helpless big brother who lost his own role.


    Lu Yin Ze wanted to avoid Lu Jin''s hand. He doesn''t like anyone touching his head or his hair. However, knowing that his brother was showing affection for him in this way, he endured.


    Lu Yin Ze pouted like a child. "I amcking in many ways. What should I do without you advising me and showing me the way?"


    Even though it was an act, Lu Yin Ze doesn''t want to see or hear that Lu Jin was useless. Besides, he was telling the truth. If his brother was gone, he would not be able to smile so warmly right now. Although his sense of taste had gone, Lu Yin Ze did not feel the food was tasteless with Lu Jin around.


    "There are countless things where I need you, brother. I don''t have much experience in society. Many people might take advantage of me or pull me down without me knowing. I''ll be the head at a very young age. What if I made a wrong decision? Who would Iin to or ask for advice? What if I get tired and live meaninglessly? Who would I take the courage and motivation from?"


    Lu Yin Ze just wanted to act childish andin. But some of his inner thoughts of feelings came out through those words.


    Lu Jin could hear them. His heart felt heavy. He ruffled his brother''s hair.


    "I am just kidding. Of course, my brother needs me. I am still the big brother." Lu Jin grinned to hide theplex feelings in his heart.


    "And why are you so unconfident about your skills? You are very capable. Although you are a cry baby, you are talented. Alright. If it''s hard, juste to me and cry on my shoulders. Do you want me to blow the pain away?" He joked around.


    Lu Jin newfound habit was to tease his brother.


    "Stop it! Don''t treat me like a child!


    Lu Jinughed.


    Really, these past few days were the most smiles andughter he ever had in his whole life.


    Lu Yin Ze just looked at his brother''sughing face. The nervousness in his heart that this brother would be stoic and distant to him had been washed away. His brother was unrestrained and treat him like before. Lu Yin Ze let go of the uneasiness in his heart.


    He would be willing to act like a spoiled child for his brother. Although this should not be seen by anyone except his brother. Thinking like this, Lu Yin Ze''s ears slightly turned pink as he looked around.


    No one was around, right? He was really acting like a baby earlier.


    Although slightly embarrassed, Lu Yin Ze''s heart had never been this free before.

 Chapter 820 Swift Goodbye

    Chapter 820 Swift Goodbye


    The days had passed in harmony.


    It was time for Lu Yin Ze to return to thepany. The one-week recuperation that the doctor gave him had been used up.


    Lu Yin Ze was full of regret.


    If he had known beforehand that he would meet his brother, Lu Yin Ze should not have rejected the doctor''s suggestion of resting for two weeks.


    He regretted it. But since the people in thepany and the elders in other branches of the Lu family were waiting for his return, he did not dy. He would just finish the session ceremony early and focused on finishing the matters at the empire. Then he could go back to L province and spend time with his brother.


    He nned to temporarily transfer his office to L province. With that, he could spend time with his brother while also working.


    After a week of paradise, Lu Yin Ze had left.


    But not before looking at his brother pitifully.


    "Brother, I will work hard to raise you. I have been thinking about it for the past few days. As I said, you have sacrificed so much. If I handed thepany and the family to you, you will have to work all over again. This time, leave it to me. I will raise you and fatten you up!"


    Lu Jin was amused. His original pale lips due to low blood were now a healthy color. His smile was vibrant and joyful. If Xuyue and Mr. Kang had seen the current Lu Jin, they would not recognize him.


    Their boss had never smiled orughed at all.


    Lu Jin nodded with an amused smile. "Alright, I will depend on you then."


    Lu Yin Ze was happy.


    Ever since his brother lived with him, he rarely got a nightmare. And if he did, he would wake up and go in front of his brother''s door anxiously. Knowing that his brother was still alive and well and sleeping beside his bedroom, Lu Yin Ze calmed down a lot.


    Perhaps due to his big brother''s past, he always left the door slightly open. ncing at the room inside and seeing the bed was upied, Lu Yin Ze would sigh in relief.


    Right. There''s no need to be afraid anymore. His brother was with him. The nightmares could not happen. His brother had always protected him. This time, he should protect him and provide for him.


    This world did not abandon him. He could still live happily despite the nightmares and tragedy.


    It''s alright, he still had his brother.


    This mantra was repeated over and over until Lu Yin Ze fall asleep.


    He would go back to his room and sleep peacefully. And when he woke up, he would meet his brother at the breakfast table who was smiling gently at him.


    The darkness inside Lu Yin Ze and the helpless feeling about living aimlessly was washed away by his brother''s presence and warm mile. He was d his brother was at his side.


    So Lu Yin Ze left the Lu province with conviction in his heart. He woulde back here soon and protect his brother.


    ....


    When the helicopter left, Lu Jin who was looking at the departing helicopter revealed helplessness in his warm smile. His dark obsidian eyes that were shining brightly slightly turned blurry.


    The warmth and happiness he exuded were reced by longing, sadness, and heaviness.


    Lu Jin could only stare at the small dot in the sky. He wished he could fly and hug his brother once more. But he could only utter a whisper. "Goodbye, Little Yin."


    Lu Jin had never thought that goodbyes could be this painful and difficult.


    At this moment, Lu Jin''s phone rang. It was the phone that Linfeng provided for Lu Jin.


    He epted the call. Theplex feelings and warm aura instantly vanished. His figure be deste, and his cold face returned.


    "It''s time. Have you said goodbye?" Linfeng voice came.


    Lu Jin looked at the disappearing dot in the sky. His heart was heavy but at the same time had never been this light.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. I''ll be there."


    Linfeng arrived in an hour. The helicopter was waiting at the side.


    Lu Jin looked at the mansion where he had spent a blissful week. It turned out happiness was so overwhelming and addicting. It was hard for him to be separated from it. But he had done it once, he could do it again.


    As the helicopter rose, Lu Jin looked at the mountain regretfully. Linfeng nced at him. He could see that this past week made the Lu Jin he knew change dramatically.


    Although he still appeared threatening and cold, some bits of emotions were sleeping through from this man.


    Lu Jin would also reveal some emotions on his face. Linfeng withdrew his gaze. It must have cost great courage for Lu Jin to not run away.


    ...


    The ride arrived at a tall building in the busy capital.


    There were many police officers waiting for them on the rooftop. Several people with high positions in the Department of Justice, National Bureau, and representatives of the Federal Bureau were also waiting for them.


    Just by the number of people and the authorities that gathered, it could tell how important the arriving person was. He was either a notorious criminal that was wanted all over the world or a witness that had to be interrogated and protected by several high-profile people.


    When Lu Jin got off, he was immediately surrounded by armed officers. Their gazes were not kind. If Lu Jin made one wrong step, these people would undoubtedly pull the trigger. Their strong murderous intent was apparent.


    It was clear as the sky that the majority of the people here hated Ming Zhi Yi''s eldest son and his right-hand man.


    In the face of such gaze, Lu Jin remained still with a cold expression.


    It was Linfeng who nced at the armed officers meaningfully.


    The armed officers halted. The gaze from the suited man made it difficult for them to breathe.


    Linfeng actually released qigong. He spoke with a heavy voice. "We came here for peace. The alleged suspect hase here of his own volition. He is also an important witness and the whistleblower in Ming Zhi Yi''s case." Linfeng looked at the uniformed man who had the highest position among the armed forces here. "Please treat him well."


    The Chief of Police looked at the officers behind. "Stepped back." He then took the cuffs from one of the officers personally and approached Linfeng and Lu Jin. He spoke to Linfeng in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Even though I want to treat him well, he is still a criminal who assisted Ming Zhi Yi. You know how heavy his crime is. Some of my men here have rtives who died at the crossfire due to Ming Zhi Yi''s underground organization and some have to face the deaths of their friends after Ming Zhi Yi''s massacre. Please understand their feelings as well." The chief stepped back. "My men are just taking precautions. Especially-" The chief nced at Lu Jin who was now looking at him. He swallowed heavily. This was the man who brought down his own father. The powerful Ming Zhi Yi was destroyed because of this man.


    "-Especially this man is a great master like yourself."

 Chapter 821 When you come out

    Chapter 821 When youe out


    Linfeng then took the cuffs from the chief. "Then I will personally take him." The chief knew Linfeng''s identity and his prowess so he let the man lead Lu Jin.


    Linfeng doesn''t have authority in the government or in the juridical. But as one of the reputable ''King''s, who came here as the representative of the legendary Xiong family, the owner of the great SCpany, and a great master, Linfeng has the ability.


    Besides, it was Linfeng who arranged Lu Jin''s voluntary surrender and contributed greatly to Ming Zhi Yi''s case.


    Lu Jin followed the group silently. He never spoke a word. But he could feel the unkind gazes and hatred towards him.


    Whenever he passed by, many onlookers recognized him. They whispered and called him ''Ming Zhi Yi''s son, his aplice, so on.''


    As someone who has great qigong and heightened senses, he could hear their whispers. The majority of them were cursing him and his father. Saying that he was deserved to rot in hell or be executed along with his father.


    Lu Jin was not affected by it. He acted like he did not hear anything at all nor show an expression that he was led to a room where all his freedom would be restricted.


    When he and Linfeng were about to enter the interrogation room, the chief stopped thetter from entering.


    "Sir Linfeng, I am afraid this is far as you can go."


    There was a moment of silence.


    Linfeng looked at the closed room. Then to the armed people. He then nced at Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin was staring back at him. His gaze was clear with no trace of fear. No, there''s no hint of emotion at all. It was like Linfeng was meeting the old Lu Jin.


    He could not perceive any emotion or thoughts of Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin''s head moved. The armed officers immediately raised their guns. Lu Jin bowed deeply at Linfeng.


    "Thank you for taking care of me until now. We must separate here."


    Linfeng was silent. Inwardly, he was impressed with Lu Jin. To face such aggression and to be left alone with the people who want his death, but still be able to remain calm, he was truly a person who was worthy of his admiration.


    Linfeng wondered how vastly different Lu Yin Ze and Lu Jin were. If Lu Yin Ze was like thest little flick of the candle wavering amidst the breeze, then Lu Jin was the still darkness hovering around it.


    Whatever Lu Yin Zecks, Lu Jin had a deep well of it.


    Linfeng tone was amiable as he answered.


    "You don''t have a debt to us. You give us what we wanted and you took a great part in taking down Ming Zhi Yi. The lives of the heirs have been saved by you. Without you, the peace we are having today won''t easilye as it is now. It''s us who are in debt."


    Linfeng then added in a low voice, "My young miss and I would do everything in our power to lessen your punishment. Please rest assured."


    Lu Jin nodded. "Thank you."


    Linfeng was about to leave when Lu Jin hurriedly speak. "I have a favor to ask."


    Lu Jin thought about this the whole time and decided to ask Linfeng for help. After all, at this time, Linfeng was the only person he could trust.


    "What is it?"


    Lu Jin nced at the chief who was eavesdropping on them. Linfeng nced at the chief as well.


    The chief who was caught in the act: "..."


    The chief embarrassingly stepped back and coughed. "I''ll give you two minutes."


    Linfeng nodded. "Thank you."


    When the men retreated a few meters back, Lu Jin finally stated his worries.


    "I am worried about Lu Yin Ze.At night, he often have nightmares."


    Lu Jin talked about the nights when Lu Yin Ze suddenly woke up.


    Lu Jin was a great master of martial arts. His perception of qigong was great. So when Lu Yin Ze stepped out of his room, Lu Jin who never sleep deeply was aware of it. He would then unlock his door and left it slightly open. With this, if his brother asked for help, he could enter or call out to him freely.


    However, his brother just peeks at him from the door. He would then sit on the floor and leaned on the wall beside the door. After a while, he would stand up and return to his room. This happened six times in the span of one week.


    Lu Jin was curious why Lu Yin Ze would stay beside his door at night. So when Lu Yin Ze did the same thing and sat beside his room on the fourth night and fell asleep, Lu Jin slowly rise up from his bed and silently approached his brother.


    What he saw struck him painfully. His brother was trembling while holding his body down. His eyes were closed. Lu Jin who had watched Lu Yin Ze in the hospital know what was happening to the current Lu Yin Ze. Lu Yin Ze''s illness came back. This was probably triggered by the tragic incident in that mansion.


    Lu Yin Ze had a weak heart and fragile mentality ever since he was a child. He had suffered many traumatic experiences. This affected him psychologically.


    The worst time was when he was in the hospital. He would shiver and tremble for half an hour. He could be in constant nightmares even at daylight and at night.


    Lu Jin watched with trembling eyes as his brother''s body shivered. He wanted to wake him up and thenfort him. But he knew that Lu Yin Ze doesn''t want him to see him like this.


    He could only stand there, not knowing what to do.


    When Lu Yin Ze was about to wake up, Lu Jin hid. He listened to his brother''s light step as his brother slowly closed the door. As if his little brother was afraid that he would wake him up.


    Lu Jin never cried. But seeing his brother trembling so pitifully without wanting to let him know, made Lu Jin overwhelmed with pain and heartache.


    His little brother....had truly suffered. If he could just take those pain away.


    So on the fifth day, Lu Jin acted more unrestrained and revived the loving older brother of the past for Lu Yin Ze. He did not put the tragic past between them. He acted like such a thing never happened. It worked well because after that night, the time of Lu Yin Ze''s shivering lessened.


    But now he was leaving, Lu Jin was afraid that Lu Yin Ze''s illness would act at night and no one was around to give him security orfort.


    After hearing Lu Jin, Linfeng was silent for a moment. He then speaks slowly.


    "But...I can''t sleep there. Besides, I am a man."


    Lu Jin looked at Linfeng like there was something wrong with his brain.


    "I am not asking you to sleep in the same bed with him. And it''s not like it should be you. There''s one friend who stayed with him during the funeral rites, right? Can you ask her to live in L province for a while? I would rest assured if there is one person who would take care of Lu Yin Ze."


    Linfeng nodded. "Alright, I will ask Tang Yin. "


    Lu Jin could finally let out a sigh of relief. He then smiled bitterly, when his little brother found out that he was gone, he hope that Lu Yin Ze would not take it hardly and ept things as it is. He doesn''t want to disappoint and add pain to his little brother anymore.


    Let this separation be theirst.


    As Lu Jin was about to enter the room. Linfeng called out.


    "Lu Jin."


    Lu Jin looked at him.


    "When youe out, let''s have a drink together." Lu Jin was stunned. His cold face then broke a slight smile.


    "Of course."


    No matter how long it takes, he woulde out. His little brother was waiting for him. And it seemed like a drink was waiting for him from his first friend.


    After this interrogation, Lu Jin would be confined to somece and would nevere out. He would be under the protection witness. So even though Lu Yin Ze or Linfeng wanted to meet him, they would not be able to until the trial was done.


    Until the trial of Ming Zhi Yi, was publicized, that was the moment, Lu Jin could appear to the public.


    ...

 Chapter 822 You Left Me Again

    822 You Left Me Again


    The session rites for the head of the Lu family and the banquet for the new CEO of the Lu empire had taken ce for two days.


    Despite the incident that happened that weakened the Lu family greatly, a lot of people still showed up in Lu Yin Ze''s session to give the Lu family a face. After all, even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse.


    And the said camel was backed up by a growing hegemon like the SC and IHZHIpany. No one dared to belittle the weak Lu family at front.


    The heads of the four legendary families attended together and strongly expressed their support for Lu Yin Ze. The four families have never been this united before.


    The session ceremony went without a hitch.


    The guests and the elders have a tacit understanding to not mention the tragedy that happened a month ago. They superficially exchanged congrattory remarks despite what they thought.


    Lu Yin Ze watched everything with a superficial smile. It must be great if his brother who deserved to be here was with him. Just the thought of his brother made Lu Yin Ze want to contact him and see what his brother was doing.


    However, there were many things to take care of.


    It took him three days before he could make an arrangement to transfer his office to the L province.


    Three days was not enough to take care of the urgentpany matters, however, Lu Yin Ze who wasn''t able tomunicate with his brother for three days wanted to go back. If only he could stay for half a day in L province and return to thepany, he would do so.


    He just wanted to check if his brother was doing alright.


    He arrived at the L province in high spirits.


    Lu Yin Ze wanted to surprise his brother bying home early. He had a lot of stories to tell. Such as the people who attended the banquet and sincerely expressed their support for him. The people who eyed him unkindly and the small incident and rumors that the two of them had never taken interest in before. Lu Yin Ze was excited.


    "Head Master, three guests have arrived an hour ago. They are waiting for you in the pavilion."


    Lu Yin Ze was surprised. He ordered the mansion in L province to not ept visitors so easily. The only people who coulde up here were his trusted friends.


    When he saw the visitors, his nervous heart rxed.


    "It turned out it''s you guys. Why did you visit me early?"


    Lu Yin Ze had just met these three people in his banquet which just happened a day ago. So seeing them again made him wonder.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng looked at each other. Tang Yin who was behind them acted like a pir. But her face was not good.


    Lu Yin Ze: ???


    Why did he feel the atmosphere was somewhat tight?


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    Lu Yin Ze repeated his question as he ordered his people to re-heat the tea and bring more snacks. As he did so, his eyes could not help but wander around.


    Where was his brother? Did he hide when he learned there would be visitors?


    But these people already knew that his brother was with him in L province.


    Although confused, Lu Yin Ze never imagined the worst.


    It was Linfeng who answered him.


    "We have something to say."


    Lu Yin Ze: ?


    For his friends to travel this far just to say something to him, it must be important.


    Lu Yin Ze waited. But Linfeng remained silent.


    Lu Yin Ze titled his head. What''s wrong with this guy?


    There was a moment of silence reigning the three.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly had an idea.


    Since his friends were here, perhaps he could introduce the three properly to his brother?


    Although Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and his brother seemed to know each other and had worked together before, he haven''t properly introduced them yet to his brother as his friends. It would be great if his brother joined them at this table.


    Lu Yin Ze was about to open it up when Xiong Zhi suddenly break the silence


    "Congrattions on bing the head."


    "Thank you."


    Lu Yin Ze epted their congrattory even though he was confused. His friends attended his session banquet and they warmly congratted him. They weren''t here to express congrattory again right?


    Afterwards, Xiong Zhi asked about his well-being first and how he was recuperating. Lu Yin Ze knew Xiong Zhi was a straightforward person. However, today, Xiong Zhi was iling around before going to the topic.


    Lu Yin Ze could not help but nce at the silent Tang Yin.


    The most suspicious was Tang Yin.


    Why the always noisy and arrogant Tang Yin was silent with a downcast face?


    The three acted suspiciously.


    Lu Yin Ze finally could not hold it in and ask. "Is something wrong?"


    Xiong Zhi turned silent. Her stoic face suddenly nced at the silent Linfeng. Her eyes blinked.


    Linfeng knew that her young miss was asking for help.


    Xiong Zhi was bad at delivering news. Especially bad news. Xiong Zhi passed the ball to Linfeng once more.


    Linfeng opened his mouth and speak clearly. "It''s about your brother."


    "My brother?" Lu Yin Ze''s heart skipped a beat. Everyone here knows that Lu Jin was staying with him in L province. They would not take away his brother, right?


    "Yes. Your brother voluntarily surrender as an aplice and witness in Ming Zhi Yi''s case."


    There was a moment of silence.


    The other three did not dare to speak more as they watched Lu Yin Ze''s expression of disbelief.


    "T-that can''t be...."


    It took the young man a long time before he could say the next words. "My...brother...surrender?"


    Linfeng nodded. "Yes. He surrender three days ago."


    Bang!


    The chair was overturned.


    Lu Yin Ze suddenly stood up and ran. He left the three in the seating room without a word.


    He went to his brother''s room.


    His brother...should be here.


    The door to his brother''s room was unlocked. He opened it with so much force that his hand turned red. He called out loudly, "Brother?"


    bedroom.


    09:49


    However, the bed was cleaned up. There was not even a crease. No one was in the bedroom.


    Lu Yin Ze''s heart thumped fast in apprehension.


    He ran to the garden where the two of them would stroll in the afternoon and talked about meaningless things.


    "Brother! Big brother!"


    He called out at every corner. But only the sound of rustling leaves answered him.


    Lu Yin Ze felt like a heavy rock was ced in his heart.


    His eyes turned blurry.


    No...It can''t be. His brother promised him that he would stay with him.


    Even though a part of him believed Linfeng''s words, Lu Yin Ze wanted to deny it.


    He ran around as he called out to his brother. He ran to the burial grounds. He was gasping for breath as he shouted madly.


    "Brother!"


    Still, no one answered him.


    Lu Yin Ze''s tears finally fell. But he quickly wiped it away.


    Did he really....leave? His brother left him?


    But he said that he would be waiting for him. That he would stay on his side and depend on him. Was all of that just a pipe dream?


    Another strand of tear fell. But Lu Yin Ze did not care to wipe it away.


    He felt like he had just woken up from a blissful dream. The cruel reality had struck him hard.


    In the end, his brother chose to do his responsibilities over him.


    Just like before.


    "Stupid....You are so stupid, brother..."


    ''You''ve left me again...''


    The wind blew ruffling his silver hair.


    Lu Yin Ze stood there motionlessly.


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 823 Why Carry it Alone?

    823 Why Carry it Alone?


    ....


    It waste in the afternoon when Lu Yin Ze returned to the mansion. Standing there motionlessly, watching the clear sky withplex thoughts, Lu Yin Ze finally remembered that he still had guests waiting for him.


    He forced himself to return.


    Xiong Zhi, Linfeng, and Tang Yin stayed. Even though lunch was offered to them, no one had the appetite to eat right now.


    Upon seeing them, Lu Yin Ze regained his smile, although it was shallow and a bit lifeless.


    "I apologized for my rude behavior. I was...taken aback." He swallowed as he tried to fight the heavy feeling in his heart.


    Tang Yin could see how heavy the blow this news was to Lu Yin Ze. Earlier he was still smiling vibrantly with expectations in life. But after leaving so suddenly, he returned with a deste figure. As if he had aged for many years in just a span of a few hours. Tang Yin bit her lips. The person who could make this guy smile had been taken away. There was nothing she could do.


    Tang Yin nced at Xiong Zhi asking for help. Xiong Zhi looked at her. She too was hopeless. In this case, they could not break out Lu Jin from the institute. This process was something Lu Jin needed to do.


    Tang Yin finally speak.


    "Don''t think it is the end of the world for you and your brother. Big brother Linfeng and Xiong Zhi are here to help you in your brother''s case. He would surelye out unscratched."


    Lu Yin Ze looked at them gratefully. He gave them a deep bow. "Thank you. I appreciate all your help."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng were silent. For some reason, they could not ept this bow.


    "...Can I meet my brother for once? Truthfully, I haven''t been able to say goodbye." Lu Yin Ze suddenly asked. He wanted to say many things to his brother. That one week was not enough for Lu Yin Ze. He wanted to ask Lu Jin why he did not tell him about this. Why does he keep carrying problems on his own when the two of them already agreed to depend on each other. Lu Yin Ze also wanted to encourage his brother. To give him a sense offort and security that he would work hard in his case and would wait for him.


    He wanted to tell him to not worry about him and thepany. He wanted to tell him so many things. His thanks, his forgiveness, and his promises.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi looked at each other.


    Linfeng could only disappoint Lu Yin Ze, "I am sorry. We can''t meet him yet not until Ming Zhi Yi''s trial."


    Lu Yin Ze turned silent. He fought back his tears. He nodded. "I see."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng knew that they could not discuss anything right now. So they gave him space.


    "We wille back tomorrow to discuss your brother''s case. Take a rest first."


    Lu Yin Ze could only nod. He instructed his butler to escort them out as he did not have the mind and heart to see them off.


    Right now, his mind was scattered. Lu Yin Ze sat on the chair heavily. He felt his body was losing strength. "Why do you have to carry those alone brother?" Lu Yin Ze muttered sorrowfully.


    Was he not a trustworthy person for his brother?


    He revisited the days they were together. His brother would smile warmly and gently at him. All this time, behind those warm smiles and peaceful times, his brother was actually carrying such heavy difficulties.


    Lu Yin Ze was resentful. Why he did not get a hint that his brother was prepared to face his transgression?


    Lu Yin Ze could only me himself not his bother. Because if he had known that fact, he would have migrated Lu Jin out of the country and hid him away.


    He would rather fly back and forth to spend time with his brother rather than let his brother suffer in prison.


    His eyes were filled with tears again.


    He was really a selfish and irresponsible little brother. His big brother knew it and had no choice but to carry those weights again.


    The tears he thought had dried welled up again and flowed. He just cried there silently like a child.


    When his tears stopped, he finally looked up. He saw a clean handkerchief on the corner of the table.


    He wondered for a moment who left it here but he still took it and wipe his tears away.


    After venting out his heavy heart, Lu Yin Ze''s muddle mind cleared.


    Right. Xiong Zhi and Linfeng woulde back tomorrow to discuss his brother''s case.


    09:50


    Lu Yin Ze fisted his fist. He would get his brother back. No matter how long it takes.


    When the young man left the room, Tang Yin who was hiding behind the pir in the seating room''s hallway sighed.


    "I am not really good at handling crying men. What should I do now?"


    Tang Yin was starting to regret agreeing to stay here. It was just that facing an annoying Lu Yin Ze was better than facing the crybaby side of him.


    ****


    While the public started to calm down despite their questions remained unanswered, the cause of turmoil was currently held up in a private hospital.


    It''s been more than a month since the capture of Ming Zhi Yi on the foot of the Qian mountain.


    When they took him, the man wasughing madly despite the poor state of his body. Before they could question him, the man fainted, leaving his battered body to only have a breath left.


    But how could they let this criminal who shook the world die easily like that? They brought his almost dead body to the hospital and spared a lot just to revive him.


    The doctor who was in charge eximed after seeing his broken body.


    "Who fought with this man? He shattered his bones and some of his organs. Even if we cured him with the help of our best doctors and technology, this man would not be able to move nor eat well. We can just barely maintain his life."


    The person who answered the doctor was not the people from the national police but an old man wearing a grave face.


    "That would be enough. Just keep him alive. It would be better if he remained paralyzed in the little time he had. After all, he would be facing a death sentence."


    The doctor immediately recognized the old man.


    "Master Xiong." He then saw behind Old Xiong was an old woman who seemed dispirited and tired. "Madame Tang."


    The two old people nodded at the well-known doctor.


    "Please notify us once that bastard woke up."


    "Yes. The hospital will contact you."


    The hatred that the four families wanted to vent on Ming Zhi Yi could only be dyed until the man could face his trial.


    Now that the man had been awake for a week, the people who watched him closely were all notified.


    But the bureau and the federal wanted to oversee this situation. Since Ming Zhi Yi was not just the legendary families'' enemy but also a terrorist who received red notice from the AN* governments.


    They wanted to publicly put him down. A viin who would receive his punishment was the best show they could give to the public. The victim''s family''s wrath would then be appeased.

 Chapter 824 Sunken Yet Malicious Eyes

    824 Sunken Yet Malicious Eyes


    ....


    The white room strongly smelled of disinfectant mixed with avender air freshener. A small crowd of big figures with resounding names were swarming in front of a hospital bed.


    Each person standing here had enough authority to change or destroy one''s life. The person from the National Bureau, Federals, Department of Justice, National Police, and even from the INTERPOL had gathered here to observe the man personally as he was questioned by the profiler.


    Even the head of the Xiong and Tang family pulled some strings to watch the interrogation personally. The two old people could only stand at the back of the room, farthest away from the suspect.


    The investigation should have happened a month ago. However, the prime suspect was not in a condition to be interrogated nor attend the trial.


    Since every ribs of the man were broken, his organs were bruised and some were punctured, his recuperating periodsted for a month.


    Now that the man had woken up and was able to sit up straight, although walking was still a question, these important figures hurried here to personally see the person who almost destroyed the country''s economy.


    If health and the person''s rights were not in question, they would have brought this man to the court and let the public who bothered them all day vent their anger towards the man.


    During the time that the Department of Justice stayed quiet about the man''s whereabouts, the public and the people from upper society pestered them all day. So now that they could proceed towards the interrogation, these high profiled people could not help but fasten up the procedure.


    Since the man won''t be able to stand nor overworked his muscles and bones that had been fixed, they could only do the interrogation in this room.


    The man on the hospital bed had yellowish skin. Due to not being able to eat any solid food for a month, caused the man''s health to deteriorate. His cheeks sunken, making his dark deep-set eyes more malicious. His lips were bloodless and dry.


    The nk look in his eyes made people wonder if this person was the same person who once made people shudder by just the mention of his name.


    This man was currently chained to the bed. But even without the chain, he wouldn''t be able to escape. He could only sit up and lie down.


    Thus, many people in this room shed their fear away from this man. The martial prowess this man had before was now useless.


    09:51


    prowess this man had before was now useless.


    Besides this sorry looking man was the most famous and talented profiler in the country.


    The profiler was currently interviewing the man. They had started the interrogation an hour ago. However, the profiler wasn''t able to get an answer from the man.


    urately to say, the man on the bed hasn''t spoken a word.


    "What are your intentions in kidnapping the four heirs?"


    "What is the reason behind murdering Lu Shan in cold blood?"


    "The experts you brought in the Victory Banquet, how did you manage to get them in the country?"


    "Are the allegations of the fraudulent identity of Gunan posing as Guan Gao Huan is your doing?"


    The man remained silent. His eyes were nk.


    The people around them looked at each other.


    An idea urred to them, could it be Ming Zhi Yi had turned vegetative? But it can''t be, aside from a broken skull, there were no nerves that were damaged in the man''s brain.


    Perhaps...psychological? Did the defeat and the loss of everything he owned cause the man to snap and break?


    However, some of them who had experienced interrogations with other high-profile criminals firsthand doubted Ming Zhi Yi. The man must be acting or ignoring the questions on purpose.


    But no matter how much the man act, even if he would not cooperate, it doesn''t matter. There were witnesses and evidence against him. This process was just a formality.


    The profiler watched the man''s nk expression carefully. Finally, he changed the trajectory of this interrogation.


    "Is it true that you killed your wife?"


    The man on the bed did not move. However, the profiler saw hisshes tremble.


    The talented profiler nodded inwardly. As the informant said, this topic was sensitive. The profiler now had an idea how to make this man speaks. "Is the true purpose ofmitting mass murder in the Victory banquet that urred more than a month ago, is not because you lost a fight with the legendary families, but because of the grievance caused by the destruction of the Qian family more than forty years ago?"


    It was a confirmation that ended with a question mark. Nevertheless, it wasn''t a question that needed an answer.


    That''s when they noticed Ming Zhi Yi''s strange behavior.


    No matter what they said earlier, he seemed to not hear them. They even tried to snap their fingers beside his ears to check, but the man had no reaction. He seemed alive but dead at the same time.


    But now that pair of eyes suddenly moved and was ced on the profiler''s face. The pale and thin face that did not show any emotion in the past week suddenly stretched out a wicked smile.


    The profiler shuddered.


    A hoarse voicees out, "I wonder. It is probably because I have fun killing some insects who did not know their ce."


    The face of the big figures inside the room changed.


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly chuckled. "Isn''t that what you want to hear? Why make that face?"


    His eyes then turned wide, the white in his eyes turned a bit red. It was terrifying to look at. "Or are you expecting me to tell my made-up stories to you so can you condemn me more?"


    Then those frightening eyes nced at the back of the room where the two old people were seated.


    "But I have no regrets. The only story I want to tell is how I beat up the Tang heiress and made her kneel while she listened to other heirs'' cries. Ah, let''s not forget the Xiong heiress''s painful cries when I carved her flesh-"


    ng!


    Old Xiong suddenly stood up and threw his cane in anger. "What the hell are you waiting for?! Now that he wakes up, let''s not keep questioning a beast who doesn''t understand human words. Let''s hang him up! A bastard like him doesn''t need a reason to be killed. He deserved to die!"


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 825 The Trial

    825 The Trial Old Tang was also so angry that she almost pushed her old body to beat up to death the paralyzed man.


    But with so many eyes watching, she could only rebuke with words, "What are you so proud of? Your entire body is useless. You are just a criminal waiting for your death. Even you begged and act pitifully no one would sympathize with a demon-like you."


    The thin man on the bed narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    However, even if he was not chained, he would not be able to strangle those old people with his hands. He could not even feel his limbs at all. Theck of feeling in both his hands and feet made the man explode inside.


    If he was in his formal state, he would have killed these people in less than ten minutes.


    However, he became powerless. A paralyzed man. Chained and restrained.


    The feeling of powerlessness that he did not dare think of was now overwhelming him.


    Why...


    Why someone powerful like him who ruled the underground and held many lives was reduced to this state?


    He could easily decide one''s life and trample the four families with his power and influence.


    Yet! Everything was ruined!


    A person''s figure appeared in his mind.


    It was because of his traitorous son!


    Ming Zhi Yi convulsed in anger and hatred.


    Just remembering that bastard who was the source of his current state made him cough up blood.


    Blood sttered on the white nket and on his white hospital shirt.


    The doctors and nurse at the side immediately checked upon him. While the other people in the room helped the two elderly to calm down.


    Ming Zhi Yi was already in a poor state physically. If he died here in this hospital, the wrath of the public would have nowhere to vent.


    In the end, they conducted another interrogation without the two elders. But the result was the same, Ming Zhi Yi did not speak anymore.


    Despite the profiler''s attempted provocation by using his deceased wife and his past as a starter, Ming Zhi Yi remained unmoved.


    09:52


    But this doesn''t change anything. They don''t need Ming Zhi Yi''s testimony anymore. The evidences against him were all solid and the witness who came forward had enough attestation to fully block any of Ming Zhi Yi''s escapades. The investigation was also about to conclude.


    Finally, the court announced the date of the trial.


    The finalized date was revealed to the public which made the almost forgotten incident be a hot topic for everyone in the country.


    The mastermind behind the massacre of the infamous Victory Banquet would finally be punished by thew!


    Everyone looked forward to the ending of the notorious viin.


    Thus, the society had be noisy all over again.


    While the public and the victims were looking forward to that day, the people in power who were in cahoots with Ming Zhi Yi were terrified.


    The investigation won''t lead to them, right? They have cleaned up every connection they had with Ming Zhi Yi ever since the Victory Banquet. But they still feared the possibility of being dragged along with Ming Zhi Yi.


    Although they had the power and connections to check the progress of the investigation, they couldn''t do so. Everyone in the above seats was watching the investigation carefully. Those people even personally attended the interrogation with Ming Zhi Yi.


    Even the President was updated on Ming Zhi Yi''s case. It was because not only the country was paying attention to this case, but the whole world.


    This strange atmosphere continued on until the day hade.


    ....


    The trial wouldst for three days.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s crime was piled up greatly that one day was not enough tob through all of them.


    The court invited a trustful media. It was also revealed that several high profiled people would attend the trial.


    On the first day of the trial, the uninvited media from other tforms and concerned citizens lingered in front of the building. The security was having trouble containing the crowd.


    The sun hadn''t fully risen yet, but many people were already here. One of the paparazzi asked a journalist beside him.


    "Is yourpany invited inside?"


    "Haven''t you heard? SHM is the only invited media there. With the great number od several people involved, the seats would be fully booked. I guess small mediapanies like us would have no chance of being inside."


    "Then why did you also wait outside this early morning?"


    The journalist looked weirdly at the paparazzi beside him. Was this person trying to sniff some hot juice from him?


    The journalist harrumphed. "I will only give if I have something to gain."


    The paparazzi was not new in this industry. He scooted forward and whispered.


    "Alright. Let''s exchange information. We are here because I heard identally from an officer of the national police mentioned that a key witness will being here. Although I don''t know who and when he wille."


    "Key witness? Ming Zhi Yi is involved in many crimes. I am sure there are many witnesses. This is not enough."


    "I have a guess who the person is." The paparazzi added. "But how about you tell me some info from your side first?"


    The journalist thought about it and finally shared some good info. "I have a friend from the investigation team. I made him drunk just to get this important information. He said that today''s trial would drag many people from higher seats down."


    The paparazzi''s eyes went wide. "Are you sure? Who are they?"


    "It is so confidential that I can''t even make him vomit any names. So who is the key witness?"


    "This is just a guess. But do you know about Ming Zhi Yi''s eldest son?"


    "You mean...Lu Jin?"


    "Yes. Isn''t it strange that there is no news about him? The Lu family held a banquet two weeks ago. His brother has inherited both thepany and the position of the head of the family. But no one mentioned him there. Lu Jin is definitely held captive by the court."


    "That''s....likely true. If hees, it would be a huge scoop."


    "Yeah. I am already excited thinking of the article''s title."


    This conversation only existed between the two of them. Their excitement was not any less than the other media who were waiting for a huge scoop.


    It was hourster when the court opened that the people involved arrived.


    As the journalist said, not all of them could enter. The seats inside were fully booked by the family''s victims, the people involved, and people with authorities.


    It was half an hour before the trial that important figures worth making articles finally showed up.


    The Tang family came first. When they showed up, the media crowded over them and asked for their opinion.


    "The great tragedy of the Victory Banquet had caused your family to lose face, how did you feel seeing the perpetrator finally receive its rightful punishment?"


    "As the party involved, what kind of punishment Ming Zhi Yi should receive?"


    "Are you confident that Ming Zhi Yi would be granted the death penalty?"


    Mistress Tang, Tang Xinyang, and Tang Yin ignored the cameras around them.


    Then a question was suddenly brushed up to their face.


    "It is said that the heirs were tortured for half a day. Is seeing Ming Zhi Yi again would not traumatize you?"


    The reporter who asked thetter question was quite bold for opening such an untouchable topic in front of the heir of the Tang family. He even blocked their way.


    Tang Xinyang narrowed her eyes. As she was about to speak, a hand held her fisted fist. A man''s back appeared in front of her.


    "We can''t answer you. Please give way before I used force." Jang Shin who was behind the three women spoke.


    His handsome and tall figure attracted everyone. Some recognized him right away.


    "Hey, isn''t that the acting CEO of SCpany? What is he doing here?"


    "That''s Jang Shin. The Jang family is the family butler of the Tang''s. He must be here to support the Tang family."


    Jang Shin ignored their rumors and used his body to make way for the three women.


    Tang Xinyang just let him hold her hand with a lowered head. She muttered angrily, "I can''t believe that''s what''s in their mind. Should they just all just focus on Ming Zhi Yi?"


    Jang Shin squeezed her hand to calm her. "Those people just wanted to provoke you. Don''t react to them."


    Jang Shin was actually holding back Tang Xinyang.


    That rude reporter almost be Tang Xinyang''s punching bag today. Although the man deserved it, Jang Shin doesn''t want Tang Xinyang to be rumored as a hot-tempered woman due to this provocation.


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 826 Devoured

    826 Devoured


    After the Tang family''s small scene, the Xiong family came.


    They received the same questions about Ming Zhi Yi. There were also some rude reporters who asked about Xiong Zhi''s feelings regarding the traumatizing night.


    Xiong Zhi was not provoked. She just maintained her indifferent face. But Linfeng and Old Xiong were seething in anger behind their calm faces when they heard questions that went over the line.


    "What Ming Zhi Yi had done to you in that mansion?"


    "Is it true that your body is tainted by Ming Zhi Yi?"


    "Why are you keeping a memento of that incident?"


    "Are you a masochist?"


    Old Xiong gritted his teeth angrily and said in a low voice to Linfeng, "Those rude people..."


    "I have remembered their faces." Linfeng finished Old Xiong''s words. His eyes were dark.


    "Found out where they heard those things. I don''t want to hear them again."


    Linfeng nodded. "I understand."


    He would find the source and cut them off from the roots. Those questions were clearly a provocation to the heiress of Xiong. Perhaps it was those vengeful families who were pushed back by IHZHI. Nevertheless, Linfeng would not allow them to make any ripples.


    It was not good to respond to any of those questions so the two men could only ignore them. Linfeng could only block those people from approaching Xiong Zhi.


    When they were inside, it be much less crowded. As the person involved in this case, the Xiong family had been granted a seat on the front line together with other legendary families.


    The Guan brothers came as well.


    Then some people from the authorities arrived and filled most of the chairs in front to the third row.


    Thest to enter was Lu Yin Ze.


    His face was dark. It seemed like the experience he had outside was unpleasant. After all, as one of the main victims and the criminal''s rtive, he had received more insults and crude questions from those rude reporters. Lu Yin Ze sat in the middle of the Tang family and the Guan brothers.


    Guan Gu Ri noticed his grim expression. He patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t mind them. Those people are just trying to provoke you."


    Tang Xinyang who had good ears also chipped in. "I almost punched one of them. If Jang Shin did not stop me, I will be the second limelight of the newspapers tomorrow."


    Tang Yin nced at Lu Yin Ze''s face who was starting to regainposure. She remained silent.


    Later on, she wondered if Lu Yin Ze could still remain calm.


    She nced at the empty elevated seat not far from them.


    The main character today had not yet arrived. Once he did, there''s no doubt that this whole ce would turn upside down.


    ....


    A vehicle followed by many police cars stopped in front of the entrance.


    The reporters immediately recognized what was that vehicle for.


    Wasn''t it the vehicle that transports criminals?


    "M-Ming Zhi Yi...."


    "Ming Zhi Yi has arrived!" This shout made all the paparazzi and citizens nearby who were waiting at the side suddenly turned their heads.


    They were like injected with chicken blood and were more lively than earlier. They jumped and tried to squeeze themselves in front just to get one glimpse at the criminal who shook today''s society.


    The door hadn''t opened yet. But it was already surrounded that opening the car''s door would be difficult.


    Dozens of officers immediately stand in line and pushed back the reporters and citizens alike.


    "Please step back!"


    The police officers seeded in creating space for the people in the car to get off.


    A man brought down a wheelchair and carried a man wearing a prisoner uniform. He sat down the man on it. The officer''s actions were not gentle at all. When the reporters saw the scene they were stunned.


    That man in the wheelchair was Ming Zhi Yi?


    He was paralyzed?


    Since there was no news regarding Ming Zhi Yi in the past two months, no one knew what happened to him. Although they were shocked by Ming Zhi Yi''s current state, their hands did not stop taking pictures.


    They immediately recorded this scene.


    shes of cameras filled the entire surroundings.


    The man was paralyzed and was being treated roughly by the police, but no one pitied his sorry state. This was the criminal that most wanted to be executed by the public. He murdered people with cold blood and harm innocent citizens without remorse.


    Who would pity him?


    All they wanted now was to provoke this man and get a response from him. It would be good if the man yelled,ughed, cried, or begged.No matter what his response was, it was to serve the people''s ire to st even more. The story of the viin being rightfully punished was a great narrative that never dies.


    The reporters who had been waiting just to film this moment did not hold back in raining the man on the wheelchair with questions.


    "What is your purpose behind the massacre in Victory Banquet?"


    "Did you torture the heirs personally?"


    "Is the rumored death of Master Lu being killed in Qian Mansion true? Did you really stab him more than ten times?"


    "Ming Zhi Yi, please look here! What do you feel now that you are paralyzed?"


    Ming Zhi Yi halted. His hand fisted but he remained still. The officer behind him pushed him forward.


    "What do you feel now that people decided concerning your life and death?"


    "It is said from the rumors that it''s your son who betrayed you. Is that true?" Ming Zhi Yi''s lowered head suddenly looked up at the person who asked thetter question. His chilling eyes looked at the reporter''s face.


    The coldness and maliciousness in those eyes made the reporter shudder. He immediately stepped back.


    It was a good thing that the man was in the wheelchair and was being pushed behind. That chilling gaze disconnected. But it left the reporter scared.


    Those eyes were the eyes of a mass murderer. Someone then shouted loudly among the ruckus.


    "Murderer! You killed my daughter! She is only a receptionist!" A father whose daughter died because she was caught in the middle of the battle cried in anger.


    This old man lived in a suburb town while his daughter was staying in the capital. Since his daughter was a receptionist of one of the bigpanies in the country, she and her parents ought to live a good life.


    But that life had been destroyed by the tragic incident in the Victory Banquet. Although he waspensated, the life of her daughter would not return. All because of this crazy murderer.


    The old man specially came here to have a glimpse of the murderer''s face and watch how thew punished the man.


    Seeing the man in the wheelchair did not put the old man''s heart to rest, but aggravated him more. It was better if this man was tortured first before he was killed!


    The old man''s angry shout was like a signal for the victim''s family who came here for the same reason as him to express their vengeful hearts.


    They shouted angrily.


    "You demon! You killed my friend! He is just a hard-working reporter in the banquet!"


    "My brother is just a butler who is wet behind the ears, yet you people killed him!"


    "He is just a bell boy...."


    "My mom works hard for us...She is only a cleaner...."


    "My sister is an innocent employee...Why..."


    "Demon!"


    "Murderer! You deserved to be executed!"


    "Die! Die!"


    "Die! Die!"


    His eyes stared at the door. He bit his lips tightly so he won''t cough up the blood that 09:01


    just reached his throat.


    A united cheer expanded in the crowd. All of them were wishing the man in the wheelchair to be executed.


    Ming Zhi Yi just nced at them coldly. The death of those people did not matter to him. Only the death of certain people could move his heart.


    The people who were escorting Ming Zhi Yi heard the people''s plea, and their faces changed.


    The anger and hatred they kept in their hearts made them look at Ming Zhi Yi with malicious eyes. They were also people who lost their colleagues and friends because of Ming Zhi Yi.


    The officer who was pushing Ming Zhi Yi became rougher. He intentionally bumped the man''s wheelchair carelessly which resulted in Ming Zhi Yi''s wound to reopen.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s face darkened. He could not even retaliate against these lowly people.


    "We are here." The officers at the front nced back at Ming Zhi Yi. Behind the officers were two big doors.


    The officer at the back sighed in relief. "Finally, this bastard will be punished." He then looked at Ming Zhi Yi disgustedly. "I hope you reflect all your wrongdoing while rotting in hell. You murderer."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s fist tightened. His eyes stared at the door. He bit his lips tightly so he won''t cough up the blood that just reached his throat.


    He once again felt powerless and helpless. He wished the world to rot and to everyone here dies.


    But he had no power to make that wishe true.


    He could not admit it. He would not ept it.


    Nothing was owned by him now. He had no power, connections, or wealth to save him.


    Even time would not wait for him.


    He was like a pig to be ughtered.


    Helpless. Powerless. Devoured.


    Ming Zhi Yi could not do anything until thebig doors finally opened.


    "


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 827 The Diary

    827 The Diary


    "I am Prosecutor Hu, the person in charge of this case. Two months ago, Ming Zhi Yi''s men attacked the Victory Banquet and the XX Tang building which resulted in sixty-eight deaths and over a hundred people injured. Ming Zhi Yi had sessfully kidnapped-"


    The tall and handsome Prosecutor Huo Dian stood in front of everyone as he presented Ming Zhi Yi''s case.


    Prosecutor Huo Dian already had a good reputation in the industry. His name bes more reputable after Xiao Mei''s case. He was the most trusted prosecutor in this case and the person who cooperated with the source- mainly Xiong Zhi''s team.


    As the most trusted prosecutor, the Supreme Court decided that he would take this case. For an important case like this, a prosecutor with a big name should be the one who would present it to the public.


    As Prosecutor Huo Dian started his opening statement, the onlooker''s eyes were not on his handsome face but on the wheelchaired man.


    Earlier, when the main character appeared, the lively hall filled with whispers regarding the incident suddenly turned quiet. It was even quieter than the time when the Judges appeared.


    They watched with wide eyes as Ming Zhi Yi was seating on the wheelchair. Someone had to push him forward. Amidst the loud shatter of cameras and its lightning, the still silence was overwhelming the no one dared to speak.


    Most people in the room had met the once-powerful Ming Zhi Yi. The man who could make people tremble by his presence was now paralyzed. His striking appearance had waned. If he was not wearing the prison uniform, no one would associate this sorry-looking man to Ming Zhi Yi.


    "-charges of First and Second- Degree Murder, Kidnapping, Possessing and Using of Illegal Firearms, Drug Cultivation, and Manufacturing, Drug Distribution..."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s crimes list goes on. His crimes were not any less than a terrorist leader.


    "...Embezzlement, Identity Theft, Destroying Evidence, Extortion with threats, Falsification of documents..."


    The crime list was so long that the people had lost count.


    Some people who were not aware of Ming Zhi Yi''s other crimes were stunned.


    The prosecutor even mentioned bribery and extortion of power with some authorities.


    There was nothing new about Ming Zhi Yi''s involvement in drugs and the underground world, but to think that he also had his branches on the top and even in the government made the quiet audience gasp in disbelief. When Prosecutor Huo finished the list, they eximed loudly.


    "Heavens! Some greedy officials are aplices of Ming Zhi Yi?! No wonder Ming Zhi Yi could do these crimes without fear!"


    "Those bastards are servants of money and power. Since this confidential information is mentioned in this case, those people might be under investigation without them knowing. They are surely panicking right now."


    Outside the TV screen, the people who had once been in cahoots with Ming Zhi Yi was also watching the live trial with a nervous heart. When the Prosecutor stated Ming Zhi Yi''s extortion of power through bribery with officials and authorities, the people involved paled.


    As the people guessed, if this was mentioned in public, the national police must be on their heels right now. It would be only a matter of time before their connections with Ming Zhi Yi were exposed. Even if they cut off their connections with Ming Zhi Yi before, there would be traces left.


    The officials involved shuddered. Not only their careers would end, but they would surely be dragged down together with Ming Zhi Yi while facing the public''s wrath!


    They immediately contacted their personnel. Some of them had an inclination of what was about to happen and already made preparations in advance to hide abroad.


    However, they just had finished their phone calls when the door was forcibly opened. The national police had arrested them with a warrant in hand.


    On the live trial, the people involved were not mentioned specifically. However, the national police had a list of people. They timed it perfectly and catch the people on the list on that same day.


    On that day, the world outside the court was in chaos. The streets were filled with police cars running to and fro. The people inside the court were not aware of the domino the case had made. Their attention was on the people at the front.


    The examination of evidence was still going through. Many of the witnesses who were threatened by Ming Zhi Yi before such as Doctor James came up and testified. Their testimony made the public look at Ming Zhi Yi with more disgust and apprehension.


    Who would kidnap an already disabled child and switched him with another child? Not to mention he trained the other child to be a monster like him.


    The subject of their aversion just remained still. He acted like the world around him had nothing to do with him. He ignored the people''s disgusted eyes and the prosecutor''s words.


    He just remained seated with an expressionless face. His head was slightly lowered and his eyes looked a bit nk. However, the hand on his side remained fisted.


    "The next evidence was a diary written personally by the deceased wife of the defendant-" Ming Zhi Yi who pretended that everything around him did not exist, turned stiff. His head that did not move ever since he came here looked up at the screen where the diary of his deceased wife was shown.


    The handwriting was extremely familiar. That old notebook that he personally gifted to her twenty years ago was there. Prosecutor Han raised the old notebook in a stic bag that Ming Zhi Yi had searched for many years. The reason why Ming Zhi Yi chose to lock up Lu Yin Ze was to get this diary.


    After Lu Fanrong died, Ming Zhi Yi looked over her things. He knew that Lu Fanrong had a habit of writing a few words about her daily life. They might be some hint of how Lu Fanrong learned his connections in the underworld market.


    That diary needed to be disposed of.


    However, he wasn''t able to find the diary. Lu Fanrong treated it so preciously when she was alive, she would never lose it. She must have hidden it in some ce he did not know.


    Ming Zhi Yi bet that Lu Fanrong hides it with Lu Yin Ze.


    And his guess was proven true.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s pair of nk eyes stared at each letter on the screen. Prosecutor was still presenting the evidence and summarizing the content of the diary in which Lu Fanrong found out Ming Zhi Yi''s connection to the underground market.


    But those did not matter to Ming Zhi Yi.


    He read the content which was dated sixteen years ago. Prosecutor Huo''s voice disappeared together with the background. ''Fool...I wasn''t cheating on you.''


    09:02


    In front of Ming Zhi Yi, only the letters existed.


    He remembered that date. It was three months before he found out that Lu Fanrong had been keeping tabs on him.


    [My husband is definitely cheating on me...]


    [He always sneak out at midnight and came back before morning. Did he think I would not notice? Is he visiting a woman every night? Is that why he always wanted to sleep alone?]


    These letters...these words...they contained Lu Fanrong''s tone and her meddling character.


    [Did he....not like me anymore? What was there to not like about me?]


    Ming Zhi Yi opened his mouth. He wanted to answer but no voice came out.


    ''Fool...I wasn''t cheating on you.''


    ''I was...''


    [I followed him yesterday night. I thought....I thought I would find where he hid his mistress but...it''s a ce full of men. Does he have some hobbies I don''t know about?! Oh good lord. We have two sons. I hope I was wrong.]


    Ming Zhi Yi was stunned. His eyes turned wide.


    His deceased wife...have that kind of thoughts?


    She was really...foolish and naive.


    [I was wrong. I don''t know if I should be relieved or more disturbed. I don''t know what is going on. I am afraid to ask. If I confronted him, would he leave me? I want him by my side. But I don''t like what he is doing. What should I do?]


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at those letters. Somewhere part of him that he hid deeply was surging and struggling. His heart that he thought had died beat painfully.


    His dark eyes glowed menacingly. He closed his eyes and did not dare to read the rest.


    He knew what happened that day. Despite controlling that surging emotion, he could not help but rebuked the woman inside.


    ''You should not have asked me that day....''


    ''You should have yed ignorant...''


    Ming Zhi Yi tasted the bitter iron in his mouth. He swallowed his own blood as he forced down whatever emotion was resurging.


    Whatever it was, it all happened ages ago. There''s no need to revisit it. Or be emotional about it.


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 828 Recounting the Nightmare

    828 Recounting the Nightmare


    "In the diary, it is written where and when Ming Zhi Yi operated illegal manufacturing drugs. Some of the detailed information is here-" Prosecutor Huo raised a sh drive.


    "This evidence is provided by the sole witness, Mr. Lu Yin Ze." "My client wished to testify." Lu Yin Ze''swyer had spoken.


    Lu Fanrong''s case had been brushed before. But it was not exined in detail since the perpetrator was not yet caught. But today, the truth behind Lu Fanrong''s death would be revealed to everyone.


    Lu Yin Ze stood up. He went to the witness stand and looked at the people who were waiting for his testimony. He had been hoping for this day toe. To get justice for his mother, the past him was even willing to sacrifice his own life.


    And now, he was able to bring justice to his mother.


    "I was too young to remember everything that happened sixteen years ago. But I can''t forget that day." Lu Yin Ze halted. He took a deep breath as he relived the nightmare that he always had ever since his childhood.


    "I personally witnessed the day where Ming Zhi Yimitted manughter in my mother''s mansion. He personally silenced every one by putting bullets in their heads. From my mother''s personal maid to the kind sweeper. He did not spare anyone except me."


    The people listened to him without making a loud sound. Their eyes were wide. For such a scene to be witnessed by a six-year-old child was definitely traumatizing.


    Tang Yin held her sister''s hand. She too was shocked. Like the others, she never heard this story. If it was her who had witnessed such a terrifying scene, perhaps, she would not be able to live normally.


    Lu Yin Ze, although gloomy at times, was already an admirable person for enduring it for so long.


    "It was only after I visited my mother''s mansion that I remembered my mother''s words. I found the safe. The safe contained my mother''s diary and the sh drive. To find the evidence that my mother hid, this man did not even hesitate to poison me and my mother."


    Gasp.


    The people looked at Lu Yin Ze then at the silent Ming Zhi Yi with wide eyes. Some cursed Ming Zhi Yi under their breath.


    "My mother and I are a victim of the drugs that Ming Zhi Yi had been working on. It''s a drug that works like a virus. It weakens a person''s immune system in arge amount and caused them to die through a natural disease."


    The people murmured in incredulity.


    The said drug seemed familiar. Wasn''t this drug rted to Xiong De and Gunan''s case?


    The people were able to link the cases. That drug that works like poison had only one source- it was actually from Ming Zhi Yi!


    The root of all evil!


    But what made them shudder the most was Ming Zhi Yi used the poison to slowly kill his wife and his own son.


    "Inhumane! Such a person like him exists?!"


    "The tiger won''t eat its cub even if it''s hungry. Yet a human like him could kill both his son and wife. What a devil."


    "That bastard doesn''t deserve to live."


    The people watching the live trial on the television had even more aggressive responses. They all branded Ming Zhi Yi as a cruel demon who donned in human skin.


    The atmosphere in the court turned heavy. To have a father like Ming Zhi Yi, it was a wonder how Lu Yin Ze was able to keep a sane mind.


    They tried to hide their disbelief and the pity in their eyes. Butposing themselves was even harder.


    The truth was really too much.


    Lu Yin Ze recounted his whole story. Starting from that gruesome day to the imprisoned time he spent in the hospital years ago. And the current kidnapping case in which he was also a victim.


    All of his testimony was backed up by evidence. When he finished, the people in the court let out a breath. Their chests felt heavy. Some could not contain the depraving atmosphere and speak out.


    "How could a father do that to his son? Although it was horrible for him to poison his wife, it was not umon. There are insane people like him who killed their spouses for different reasons. But to also poison his own child? That person is not human."


    The hall turned noisy. They admonished and condemned Ming Zhi Yi. Nothing could save this bastard now.


    Ming Zhi Yi yed deaf. He looked up and stared at his second son who just testified to quicken his death.


    That silver hair was so familiar. Ming Zhi Yi had hated the color of his second son''s hair. Because it reminded him of his deceased wife.


    He remembered the small child who looked at him with frightened eyes. But as time passed, the fear in the child''s eyes turned to immense hatred. Lu Yin Ze felt someone''s gaze on him. He turned and saw Ming Zhi Yi looking straight at Lu Yin Ze did not falter. He looked back straight into the eyes of his mother and grandfather''s murderer without backing down.


    Telling the secret that Lu Yin Ze preciously kept with all his life to the whole world felt so good. He felt he fulfilled a big part of his role in this life. The heaviness and powerlessness he felt were dissipating bit by bit.


    This made him be grateful that he was alive to be able to tell the truth today.


    Now that he was fighting the monster in his nightmares and was just a few steps from winning, Lu Yin Ze was not afraid of this man anymore.


    The monster in front of him was paralyzed and powerless. There''s no need to fear a man who was about to die.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyebrow moved.


    It looked like the coward child grew up.


    But it did not matter.


    Because this child witnessed his own grandfather, his savior, being ruthlessly killed by him.


    The child witnessed many deaths. His life would not be smooth or be normal like everybody else.


    Ming Zhi Yi still vividly remembered how this child cried sorrowfully. This made his lips move.


    The corner of his lips rose maliciously. A wretched smile formed on his face.


    ''Ah. His revenge is not yet finished. The precious and loved grandson of that man would be continuously living in a nightmare. How happy that old man would be while He won''t let this devil''s wishese true. He would live his best and made this man 09:03


    watching his grandson live such a pitiful life? That child would endure an excruciating long life than me.''


    That was only the constion Ming Zhi Yi had in his ending.


    Just thinking about Lu Yin Ze''s future, turned that wretched smile deeper.


    The people who were observing Ming Zhi Yi since the beginning of the trial were all taken aback. The man had lost his handsomeness and charm. He was only a bag of bones with deep-set eyes.


    Thus when he let out that smile, coupled with the malicious intent behind it, it looked terrifying.


    Lu Yin Ze, the subject of that smile, was provoked. His heart that he was trying to calm down burned in anger. How could this murderer have the nerve to smile at him?


    Even though the demon did not speak his thoughts outwardly, Lu Yin Ze could guess the meaning behind his smile.


    He bit his lips.


    He won''t let this devil''s wishese true. He would live his best and made this man watch him in hell of how he would be a great man who lived a fulfilling life.


    Although it might be difficult at the start, with the right people beside him, Lu Yin Ze knew he would be able to cope.


    As he thought about it, ''those people'' seemed to hear his thoughts.


    Tang Yin and Tang Xinyang on his right patted his arm. On his left, Guan Gu Ri took a protective stance. Eve Xiong Zhi and Linfeng changed their expression and be guarded.


    Lu Yin Ze noticed their actions.


    His friends were protecting him.


    This made Lu Yin Ze''s expression soften.


    See? How could he sumb to the darkness when there were people who would light his way and apany him through good and bad times?


    Besides, there was still his brother.


    Lu Yin Ze had promised his brother he would be strong so he would be a reliable person. His brother was still waiting to be saved by him.


    Ming Zhi Yi saw his son''s reaction. It was different from what he imagined. Ming Zhi Yi''s gaze turned darker and his smile was gone.

 Chapter 829 The Key Witness

    829 The Key Witness


    Ming Zhi Yi''s crime piled up to the heavens. The audience in and out of the court had be numbed seeing the number of witnesses that went to testify.


    One day was not enough to go through it all.


    On the morning of the second day, the news on television, the articles on social media, and the gossips of every household were full of Ming Zhi Yi''s case. The exposed crimes be a hot topic among citizens. The authorities who were involved with Ming Zhi Yi were too dragged down and were exposed one by one.


    As the number of people who came to see Ming Zhi Yi outside the Supreme Court tripled, the number of police forces increased as well. The area outside the building was noisy and disorderly.


    When Ming Zhi Yi appeared and was about to be escorted inside, a person''s loud scream sounded amidst the exmations of others.


    "Demon! You deserve to die!" A rotten egg was thrown and it hit Ming Zhi Yi''s head.


    This be the signal of the others who also brought rotten eggs. They cursed Ming Zhi Yi and threw the rotten eggs at him. Some even brought a bucket of dirty fish water and threw it over at Ming Zhi Yi.


    The police officers immediately pushed forward Ming Zhi Yi. However, the public outrage was too much. Because of the chaos, some people managed toe near to Ming Zhi Yi and pulled his hair. Even though the officers managed to stop the people from hurting the paralyzed more, the damage has been done. A chunk of Ming Zhi Yi''s hair was pulled. His clothes were wet and disheveled. He smelled of rotten fish and rotten eggs.


    Some of the eggshells stuck on his face and neck. He was really messed up by the public.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes that looked nk finally looked up. This humiliation made his heart swell in anger. A bitter rusty taste filled his mouth. He nced around with a menacing gaze in his eyes.


    But his threatening eyes won''t fool anyone. As a paralyzed man, these ignorant people were not afraid of him.


    In response to his gaze, the people continued to spill their curses at him.


    Ming Zhi Yi wished he could kill everyone here and buried the people here under rotten eggs and waste. But he could only hold his anger in and tightly clutch his fist.


    When Ming Zhi Yi entered the court, the cameras inside caught this pitiful sight of him. His disheveled state and his sorry-looking figure would surely be stered everywhere. Humiliating Ming Zhi Yi to the core.


    The smell of rotten eggs and dirty fish water was strong and expanded in the court. But despite this, they still continued the trial ignoring the pitiful sight of the paralyzed man.


    As expected, the more the case dragged on, the more crimes and inhumane things that Ming Zhi Yi had done were exposed. Throughout the trial, Ming Zhi Yi remained silent. He did not even speak once during these two days.


    On the third day, the number of citizens and media doubled once more.


    This time, to ensure Ming Zhi YI''s safety, the police''s number doubled. They lined up side by side to prevent the previous incident to happen.


    More rotten eggs were thrown. They fall on Ming Zhi Yi''s feet. Paving the way for his humiliation.


    When Ming Zhi Yi was out of their sight, the citizen''s anger finally calm down. Just as they were about to open their phones to watch the live trial, dozens of police cars arrived and stopped in front of the entrance.


    The people were taken aback by the number of the police. Some people recognized the neer team and whispered.


    "Hey, isn''t that the security team from the witness protection program?"


    "Oh. Was it the rumored key witness? Who could it be?"


    "To be escorted by this number of security, what kind of man is he?"


    They waited with anticipated hearts. Their phones and cameras were on stand-by.


    The security team lined up. They were more organized than the earlier team. The door opened and a tall mane down.


    When the reporters saw his face, they were dumbfounded. For a moment, they forgot the cameras in their hand.


    "...T-that person....is it Lu Jin?!"


    This was like a wake-up call that made everyone panic. They immediately captured Lu Jin''s face.


    Some brave people tried to squeeze themselves between the security team and expanded their mic to Lu Jin.


    "Did youe here to testify against Ming Zhi Yi?"


    "You are his aplice all over the years. What made youe here today?"


    "Are you trying to lessen your punishment by testifying?"


    "Do you think the victim''s family would forgive you even if you testify against him?"


    09:04


    Their questions fall on deaf ears. Lu Jin went in unimpeded.


    The people who were left behind stared at his back.


    "We have almost forgotten Lu Jin. He is the right-hand man of Ming Zhi Yi. Did hee here to help Ming Zhi Yo or to testify against him?"


    "I am not sure. But even if he testifies against Ming Zhi Yi, his crimes are still heavy. He won''t be able to avoid the punishment given by thew."


    "That Lu Jin? I heard he was in cahoots with Gunan. They are both drug lords and he killed many people under his father''s orders. He should receive the death sentence as well."


    Many people agreed with the person who speak thetter sentence. For them, Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin were just the same. ***


    Inside the court, Prosecutor Huo presented the evidence of Ming Zhi Yi''s illegal tradings and his underground market.


    "ording to the informant, the defendant created his organization and let it run amock for twenty years. This sh drive consists of the illegal tradings and smuggling of Ming Zhi Yi''s underground organization with differentpanies worldwide."


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes nced at the screen. He recognized the files. It was all his dealings from the past and current years. Only two people had a copy of this.


    His eyes shed darkly.


    The FBI and INTERPOL were more interested in this case. They looked at the evidence on the screen without blinking.


    The audience was not surprised anymore. Ming Zhi Yi had done much more inhumane crimes than this. That whatever crimes were disclosed next would not take them by surprise.


    "All the evidence that I presented to you is not possible without the informant trusting us with this information. He risked his life by cooperating with us. I would like to ask the judge to ept the informant to testify today."


    After receiving the judge''s agreement, the door opened.


    A tall man was escorted by two police. He was brought to the witness stand.


    When Lu Yin Ze saw the neer, his heart jumped.


    It was his brother, Lu Jin.


    Lu Jin stood tall with an expressionless face. He was unfazed by the gazes of the people that were thrown at him.


    He looked up and immediately saw his brother in the first row. Seeing his brother was looking at him with a worried and yearning gaze, Lu Jin''s expression finally moved. He gave Lu Yin Ze a slight smile.


    Lu Yin Ze stared at his brother''s smiling face. He shook his head topose himself and smiled in return at him. He wanted to show his brother his support and his encouragement. That his big brother had nothing to worry about.


    Seeing that Lu Yin Ze''s mental health seemed to be in a good condition these past days, Lu Jin sighed in relief. He then looked back at the person who looked at him with a heated gaze.


    Lu Jin met his father''s eyes which gazed at him with so much menace.

 Chapter 830 Two Masks

    830 Two Masks


    Ever since Lu Jin was young, he had this inclination that his father was somewhat different than other people.


    How different? He could not fully describe it in detail. But if he would give an example, then he would go back to the time when he first became aware of the two masks his father wore.


    .....


    The Lu family was said to be blessed with two sons. The elder son that resembled the handsome father was smart and talented.


    The young Lu Jin was always praised by the elders. Even at a young age, he was very mature and wellposed.


    When the adult looked at him, they could see his bright future ahead of him filled with great achievements. There''s no need to say who would inherit the family''s head position in the future.


    In the face of their ttery, the mature child would only smile. However, when people deliberately mentioned how different he was from his incapable younger brother who only know how to cry, the young Lu Jin would not be so kind to them. He would always say.


    "My brother is not yet even five. There''s no need topare him to me. Besides, my brother is the cutest among the children of his age. He is already peerless."


    The young talented and mature Lu Jin had only one w. And that was he was overprotective toward his only brother.


    He doesn''t know where he inherited this kind of possessiveness and obsession.


    His mother was a kind and generous woman. While his father was amiable and patient. No one among his parents seemed to have the trait of being obsessive.


    Anyway, the young Lu Jin think that this kind of trait was not that bad. But one day, he learned where his ''obsessiveness'' came from.


    As a talented young master, Lu Jin alwayspeted academically. And he alwayses first.


    But one day, he got sick and wasn''t able to focus on the examination. The result was he earned second ce. This was his first failure for being the first.


    Lu Fanrong did not dwell on his rank. She was still proud of his achievement. The young Lu Jin expected that his parents would not dwell too much on it. His mother always told him that mental health and their well-beinge first before anything else.


    Lu Jin expected that it would be the same for his kind and benevolent father.


    So when he came to his father''s study room to report the result of his examination, he did not expect the usual amicable man glowered.


    "You failed?"


    Lu Jin felt a sudden chill. Was his father angry?


    Not taking it to heart, Lu Jin exined.


    "I got sick on that day and I am not able to finish thest test. I will take care of my health so it won''t happen again."


    "Who cares about your health if you won''t be able to achieve something so easily like getting a first ce?"


    Lu Jin suddenly doubted his ears. He looked up to his father with confusion. What he saw made him freeze.


    His father who only wore a gentle smile and warm gaze was currently looking at him with so much coldness that it made Lu Jin feel cold in his heart.


    Who....who is this man?


    This was the first thought that came to his head.


    There was no way his kind and gentle father would make an expression like that.


    Ming Zhi Yi stood up and approached the frozen kid. He looked down at him.


    "Pulled up your pants."


    Lu Jin just only stared at him with a nk look.


    "Have you gone deaf? I said pulled up your pants!"


    Lu Jin flinched. He doesn''t know what was happening. But his father''s eyes were so frightening that his body moved on its own and followed his words. As he folded the hem of his pants to his knees, he was shocked by the sudden pain in his legs.


    His father was holding a stick. It was an arm''s long and quite painful when it hit his calf.


    Every hit was painful. For a pampered young master, he was never been hit or punished. Today was the first. And it happened so fast that he could not dwell on the pain. The young Lu Jin could not figure out what was happening.


    But his young body could not take so much pain in one day. He immediately kneeled and tears formed in his eyes.


    "...Did I do something wrong, Dad? Why are you doing this to me?" The mature Lu Jn did not realize that he was sobbing.


    The pain had just sunk into his mind.


    Ming Zhi Yi frowned seeing his weak child.


    "You are already breaking just with this? I am already being merciful in only getting you 09:05


    a couple of hits since it is your first time. Nex time that you failed again, you would receive a longer session of discipline."


    Lu Jin cried. The shock was too much even for a mature boy like him.


    "They said you resembled me in every aspect that''s why I chose you. But I did not think that my son would be this weak. I will not allow you to cry next time. If you do, I will discipline you more."


    Lu Jin bit his lips. He was truly scared now. What happened to his father? Why did he suddenly be so frightening?


    He was confused and scared.


    Before Ming Zhi Yi left the room, he stared with a menacing gaze at the young child. He coldly reminded the young Lu Jin.


    "This matter is only between us. If you let your mother know about this, I will have no choice but to reel in your brother."


    Lu Jin''s teary eyes turned wide.


    His cry baby brother won''t be able to take this!


    "H-he is...he is still too young." Lu Jin whimpered.


    "So? I was younger than the both of you when I first received my disciplinary session. But you two are being held like fragile ss in their hands. This made you weak and naive."


    Ming Zhi YI opened the door. "Your brother resembled your mother too much. Only a couple of sessions would brake him. But you are different. You are like me. I have to shape you and discipline you well so you will be able to use your smart head in the right way."


    After leaving those shocking words, his father left.


    Lu Jin was a smart kid. Although he was confused by the sudden change in his father, he followed his father''s words and did not tell his mother about it.


    On the next day, his eyes were puffy. His legs were sore and bruised. He initially doesn''t want to eat together with the family. He was still afraid of the incident with his father, but when he saw the scene at the dining table, Lu Jin felt like he be stupid.


    The scary father he met yesterday night was smiling gently like usual. He was filling up Lu Fanrong''s te with meat and sliced the chicken meat for Lu Yin Ze. When Ming Zhi Yi saw him, he smiled at him.


    "You wake up. Come here, let''s eat."


    His mother Lu Fanrong also saw him. "I was about to wake you up but your father said you must be tired." Lu Farong then noticed his eyes. "What happened to your eyes?"


    Lu Jin nced at his father in a daze.


    His father was still the usual gentle father. The scary man he had seen yesterday night seemed like an illusion. Could it be he was just dreaming of yesterday night?


    But he could feel the pain in his legs.


    Or was it another person who just looked like his father?


    But his smart mind dismissed that thought. No one could enter his father''s study except him.


    Lu Jin did not answer and just stared at the man.


    The smiling Ming Zhi Yi pulled the chair beside him.


    "Lu Jin must have been watching television untilte at night. I told him to not watch toote. But he did not listen."


    Lu Fanrong did not doubt her husband''s words. Instead of getting angry, she smiled instead.


    "That''s alright. I am always worried that Lu Jin worked too hard. He studied really well and never yed with others except with his brother and Guan Yaoyao''s sons. I think it''s okay to y games or watch some shows sometimes."


    Lu Jin was silent. When did he watch shows? What his father mentioned never happened.


    Lu Jin observed his father''s expression carefully. Ming Zhi Yi smiled at him. "What are you doing? Come sit beside me. Let''s eat."


    The young Lu Jin could not find any trace of pretense in his father''s expression. His father''s act was so wless that Lu Jin started to doubt his own memory.


    Check out my new book SNTY

 Chapter 831 Truth Came to Light

    831 Truth Came to Light


    However,te at night when Lu Jin was called to his father''s study, the man he feared appeared again.


    "You followed my instruction. Although you are somewhat obvious, it still went well. However, you have to do something about your expression. You will ruin things for me if people could easily read your feeling and thoughts in your face. To avoid having weakness like that, try to control your expression. It is better if you remain expressionless and cold."


    The young Lu Jin did not answer. But he followed his father''s words. Perhaps it was the fear that made the young Lu Jin obedient to this man. He did not dare to act stupid or disobey his words.


    In the following months, Lu Jin would be called at night and received his father''s lesson.


    If he was not able to strictly follow his father''s instructions, he would be subjected to ''discipline''. There were times when the pain was too much that Lu Jin wanted to tell these insane and dubious lessons to his mother and grandfather.


    However, before he could do that, he would find his silly brother in his father''s study. His father would then smile at him. Without the words of threats, the smart Lu Jin understood his father''s meaning.


    His father was right. Expressing his thoughts and feelings on his face would be a weakness for him.


    In the end, the young Lu Jin adhered to Ming Zhi Yi''s words. The kid was clever and when he poured his mind into it, he could master things easily.


    He was taught in Ming Zhi Yi''s way. He bes more intelligent, strong, and ahead of his peers in many ways.


    The gentle kid turned indifferent and cold. He carried his expressionless face whenever he went until it be a part of him. It be a mask that he could not take off.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s teaching had really shaped him into an indifferent, capable, and peerless young master.


    The young Lu Jin, while learning things secretly under his father, was able to observe Ming Zhi Yi who was wearing two masks.


    The gentle mask that his father wears during the day and was familiar to everyone was wless. This mask was spotless because his father believed he was a devoted husband, a patient father, and a kind son-inw. But this role ended when night descends.


    The other mask was the one Lu Jin was familiar with.


    That mask was frightening, cold, and merciless. Its only purpose was to achieve perfection and something else. A reason that the young Lu Jin at that time did not fully understand. Only when things came to light that he learned this ''something else'' was actually ''revenge''.


    However, none of these masks was his father.


    If he had not caught a glimpse of his father without wearing any of the masks, Lu Jin''s betrayal must havee early and smoothly.


    He must have pulled down his father from the pedestrian unhesitantly even without the help of Xiong Zhi and Linfeng. He might have sought justice on his own.


    However, the reality was never been easy. Lu Jin wore the mask that he could not put down. He chose to apany his father on a brutal and hellish path.


    It was only when the cowardly him almost lost everything and an opportunity presented that Lu Jin had to close his eyes and walk away from his father.


    The time for him to put down his mask hade.


    ***


    "I solemnly dere and affirm that the evidence I shall give will be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth." Lu Jin''s cold tone reverberated in the court.


    Everyone looked at his handsome expressionless face. They inwardly wondered what kind of shocking things they would hear from Lu Jin today.


    They have heard a crazy story from Lu Yin Ze, Ming Zhi Yi''s second son. Now, what kind of story Lu Jin has, Ming Zhi Yi''s eldest son and his right-hand man could possibly have?


    Lu Jin looked at the people in the audience before opening his mouth once again.


    "I was ten years old when I first be Ming Zhi Yi''s aplice. " Lu Jin halted. His eyesshes trembled. Speaking in front of his deepest secret and exposing his thoughts in front of everyone was actually unnerving. He did not dare to look at his brother''s face as he said the next words. "Back then I don''t know that the medicine I gave to my deceased mother was actually poison. I helped my father pour the content in her ss every night."


    Lu Jin remembered his father''s instructions that day.


    ''This will help your mother. Mix it with her medicine.''


    The young him that had already used to having a cold face and followed his father''s words without question took the sachet from his father. At that time, he did not even wonder why his father took it back for a moment like he was hesitating. But then let go after.


    If Lu Jin questioned it, he would not have stepped furthermore into a murky path.


    The people in the audience seat murmured.


    Unbelievable. Ming Zhi Yi was really a scum.


    But Lu Jin was not yet finished.


    "On that following year, I found Gunan." Xiong Zhi suddenly raised her head. Lu Jin swallowed to moisten his throat. He felt dry and heavy.


    "I was the one who introduced the homeless Gunan to him. I thought I was helping Gunan in that way, but I....I actually dragged him into another hell."


    The courtroom was silent.


    Lu Jin continued. "Before Gunan died, he told me that before he got epted fully by Ming Zhi Yi, he was ordered to kill a disabled woman." Lu Jin was having a difficult time recounting this story. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he continued. "He said that woman on the hospital bed has silver hair."


    There were murmurs in the hall. A silver-haired woman? Could it be....


    Lu Yin Ze''s took a deep breath. He did not know this story.


    Did his mother die not only at the hands of that devil but to a child as well?


    Lu Yin Ze felt weak inside. The anger he felt towards that devil intensified.


    The heirs at the front were also shocked. Lu Jin ignored them and continued. "After that, Gunan took Guan Gao Huan''s identity and was brought to the Guan family. You know what happened next."


    Everyone in the room swallowed. They halted their murmurs and looked at the person on the witness stand. "In due time, I...I followed his steps. Together, we locked up my brother in a private hospital while developing the drug. Lu Yin Ze is one of the victims of that drug."


    Lu Yin Ze bit his lips. There were manyplex feelings. He did not know what to feel first.


    Anger, disbelief, and anxiousness.


    Despite the shocking truth, Lu Yin Ze was worried for his brother. His brother was spilling it all. And this would not help his brother at all. It might even caused his brother to recieved a heavier punishment.


    "Also, Mr. Luo Yang, the former head organizer of the IAmFashionista died due to the drug that Gunan put on his wine. I have no evidence for this. I did not record my conversation with Gunan at that time. But if you look at Mr. Luo''s autopsy, the cause of his death was the same as my mother and the deceased Master Guan."


    There were loud whispers.


    Heavens! 16:49


    They have remembered the death of Mr. Luo. The IAmFashinosita was dyed because of his sudden death. Everyone knows that he died due to health''s reason. But it did not zed on their minds that he could be posioned.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes flickered. That time, she thought it was strange too. After Mr. Luo talked to her and inviting her as the next VVIP with anxiousness in his face, he died the next day.


    Xiong Zhi always felt that this matter had something to do with the masked men which she foundter on that those were Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin. However, she doesn''t have evidence.


    Now the truth finally came to light.


    This confession had opened another closed case again. A drug was so potent that it was untracable. It might have killed many people without anyone knowing. No one could have this except the government. The authorities'' interest on it had greatly increased in arge margin.


    While the public''s attention was on the potent drug again, Lu Jin did not wait for them to recovered.


    He dropped another bomb.


    "As a right hand man of Ming Zhi Yi, I have gathered manypany''s weaknesses that we could use against them. The majorpanies that had done illegal trading and dealings with us have all recorded by me. It is supposed to be untraceble so the investigation team won''t find it. But Ming Zhi Yi and I keep it so we can make sure that we can wrapped thosepanies around our fingers."


    Lu Jin signalled at Prosecutor Huo.


    "This the list I kept. I hope this would help in your investigation towards thesepanies."


    On the screen, the majorpanies who had done partnership with Ming Zhi Yi was stered. Not only the illegal trading were recorded there. But also their dark side in which the public doesn''t know about.


    Argepanymitting arson to local citizen''s houses just to buy theirnd. An employeemitting suicide due to being the scapegoat of thepany in an embezzling''s case. Missing people from the rallying team and many more.


    These were the cases that had never seen the truth of light and was forgotten. Ming Zhi Yi and Lu Jin had really dug deep to make sure thesepanies won''t be able to get away from them. And now, it had been used in this way.


    Those majorpanies should be seething in anger now.


    On the audience side, Xiong Zhi and Linfeng nced at each other. They have seen this list. That time, it greatly shock them. Now, it was the whole world''s turn to be suprised.


    The consequence of it would not be great. It would surely make the world upside down.

 Chapter 832: The Verdict

    [Shocking! A list of ck waters of majorpanies around the world is revealed!]


    [XX Majorpany denied the allegations!]


    [ABC Majorpany denied Lu Jin''s ims on the cklist!]


    Lu Jin''s confession shook the entire world.


    As Xiong Zhi and Linfeng expected, the exposure of the list had created more waves.


    Not only the masses and media were worked up due to Ming Zhi Yi''s case, but the other countries where some of the majorpanies took their roots were rattled as well.


    New cases were piled up. Some were reopened and were investigated once more.


    The industries that were affected were in chaos.


    Most government agencies had been pressured by the great number of investigations that they need their attention. The public''s reactions were also not helping but instigating the heat to be fanned more.


    For a while, the cklist had been the focus of both the media and the public.


    ....


    While the whole world was busily investigating the cklist, the person involved was currently transferred into another room.


    When Lu Jin looked up and saw the person in the room, his cold face broke.


    "Brother." Lu Yin Ze hugged Lu Jin.


    The other heirs were inside the room as well and expressed their support for Lu Jin.


    Linfeng patted Lu Jin on the back. "You did well. Don''t worry about the aftermath. I will take care of it."


    Lu Jin understood what Linfeng meant. He nodded gratefully.


    "Thank you for giving me time." He knew that Linfeng used his connection to have a few minutes'' talk with his brother.


    After exchanging greetings, Tang Yin dragged the other heirs to give the two brothers time to reconcile. "We would wait outside."


    When the others left the room, Lu Yin Ze looked at his brother with grievance. "How can you make a decision like that?"


    Lu Jin''s cold face softened. Only in front of his brother he was willing to take off his mask.


    "I''m very fine. If that''s what you are asking me." His voice was gentle and full of doting.


    "Brother..." Lu Yin Ze could only helplessly shake his head. "I am doing well in the past days too."


    Lu Jin nodded. He could see that.


    "Brother, will you promise me to not expose anything anymore? Whatever you testify today would be used against you. When your triales, we would do everything by ourselves."


    Lu Jin agreed without hesitation. "I will. I just told everyone what I''ve been keeping for years. And it just felt good."


    Lu Yin Ze smiled. He too felt that relieved when he spoke about the secret he had been keeping for many years. He was d his brother had freed his burden. To heck with those people who used this matter against his brother. As long as his brother felt it was right.


    "Yin Ze." Lu Jin suddenly called out to him.


    "Yes, brother?"


    "Tomorrow.... the court will announce his verdict. Will you be there?"


    "Yes. I am. I have to witness everything from start to the end for Mom and Grandpa."


    Lu Jin smiled. His brother''s strong answer made him relieved.


    He was d his brother seemed to cut off any sentiments towards the man who they once called father. Perhaps it was only he who felt nervous for tomorrow''s verdict.


    "Brother." This time it was Lu Yin Ze who called out.


    "Yes?"


    Lu Yin Ze stared at his brother. Although his brother looked fine outside, he could somehow guess how difficult it was for him.


    Unlike him, his brother had lived under Ming Zhi Yi since childhood. Ming Zhi Yi took up the role of his guardian and father. Even though the experience and memories of that time were not something to be called pleasant, it was still something that Lu Jin cared about.


    Lu Yin Ze hugged his brother.


    "You have done the right thing. Thanks to you, many people are able to achieve justice. My friends and I are alive today because of you. We owe this to you."


    Lu Jin''s shoulder stiffened.


    His brother....have seen through him.


    Lu Jin smiled helplessly.


    Was he that obvious? He thought he was keeping his emotion in check. It turned out his perfect mask has ws too.


    "We are all thankful." Lu Yin Ze continued.


    Lu Jin smiled. He hugged his brother back while trying to ease the heaviness in his heart.


    "Even if he is our father, he should pay for the crimes hemitted. You should not be guilty over it. If you feel guilty about it, don''t. Think of me and the lives you saved because of what you did."


    Lu Jin''s eyes heated. He patted his brother''s back which seemed strong and reliable right now.


    "Thank you. I will keep that in mind."


    Right. Even though he made a decision to make things right and betrayed his father, a part of him was pained because of this.


    How he could not?


    Even though Ming Zhi Yi was a terrible person, a viin who control the life of others, he was still a father to Lu Jin.


    His father''s view and love were twisted, but Lu Jin could feel it.


    His father''s hands were heavy and merciless but Lu Jin could feel the care from it.


    Yes, it wasughable. How could a cold-hearted man have such feelings?


    Perhaps it was only him, who live all his life under Ming Zhi Yi''s wing, could see through the little bit of warmth from that overbearing coldness.


    What was given to him might be a twisted, cold, and ruthless love. But it was still a fatherly love.


    Lu Jin smiled sadly.


    He also betrayed his father out of love. He wanted to stop his father''s madness and set him free.


    If his father''s love could be described as cold and twisted, then what kind of love was his?


    ***


    On the next day, the famous Ming Zhi Yi''s case caused the entire world to focus their attention to the case.


    It was the awaited day for Ming Zhi Yi''s verdict.


    The courtroom was filled to the brim. Not only the area at the entrance building was crowded, but even the nearby road was also full of people too.


    Media from other countries had arrived. As it was a hot topic of the entire world, the inte had crashed for the whole day. Nevertheless, the trial continued despite what happening outside.


    The room was silent as the judge started to read his verdict.


    "....Mr. Ming Zhi Yi, the court has thoroughly reviewed and considered the evidence and the witness testimonies concerning your trial. The court also evaluated and waived the aggravating factors the jury has found to exist beyond the unreasonable doubt and mandating the circumstances established by the evidence...."


    Ming Zhi Yi did not show any emotion on his face. His paralyzed body was glued to the chair. What words echoed in the courtroom seemed like they had nothing to do with him.


    His poker face made the people watching him in and out of the courtroom be angered to the point of wanting to hurry the judge''s speech and be direct to the point.


    They wanted this man''s cold face to break in despair. To make him feel agony and helplessness while they decided his life and death.


    "-the court has assigned an appropriate penalty to each crime that is presented to the case. In ount of manufacturing and distributing drugs, the defendant shall be sentenced for thirty years...."


    "-in ount of extortion and illegal tradings the defendant shall be sentenced for twenty years..."


    "-in ount of kidnapping and torturing...the defendant shall be life sentenced without parole..."


    The crime list was given each verdict. It was so long that the judge need to take a break and drink water in the middle of it.


    "in ount of sending people to attack the Victory Banquet and the murdering of several people....the defendant is hereby sentenced to death."


    The silent hall was suddenly filled with breaths of relief.


    Finally!


    Hearing the word ''sentenced to death'' put the people''s aggravated hearts at ease.


    The earlier verdicts were only life sentences. Such punishment would not suit Ming Zhi Yi''s heavy crime.


    But it was not the end.


    "-in ount of creating a potent drug and using of the said drug to murder....the defendant is sentenced to death."


    "-in ount of using children for murder...the defendant is sentenced to death."


    "-in ount of nting spies in government agencies and endangering national security...the defendant is sentenced to death.


    "-in ount of...."


    Many of Ming Zhi Yi''s crimes had been given a verdict of a death sentence.


    The oue was clear.


    The only thing that hasn''t been dered was the day of Ming Zhi Yi''s death.


    The public looked at Ming Zhi Yi''s cold face. They watched him with gloating. They waited for any sign of him breaking down. However, the man only fisted his hand. Nothing more.


    In the face of the public''s sigh of relief regarding his impending death, Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes just turned cold. Although he wanted to kill everyone here, his body was not allowed to.


    He could only watch this familiar scene.


    A scene where a person decided the life and death of the other. But this time, it was not him who was in control. It was his life and death that was being decided right now.

 Chapter 833: In Fourteen Days

    "...The court find the jury''s rmendation to impose death sentence is consistent with its verdict and based on the evidence presented..."


    "The defendant has fourteen days from the issue to the mandate from the supreme court of our states affirming the sentence of death to elect death by means of electrocution imparted byw."


    The courtroom suddenly erupted.


    Fourteen days!


    Ming Zhi Yi would be sentenced to death through an electrocution chair in fourteen days!


    That was the fastest time window a person who received a death sentence ever had in history.


    It seemed like the court, and the whole world wanted to kill Ming Zhi Yi the soonest they can.


    Ming Zhi Yi who sat motionlessly slightly trembled.


    His ears buzzed. The crowd''s shock gasp was blurred to him. Only the judge''s words remained in his head.


    Fourteen days...


    In exactly two weeks, his impending death would arrive.


    It was unbelievable. He felt like he was in a dream and none of it was happening. None of it felt true.


    How could he, a man who nned ten steps ahead be cornered and have his life and death in the hands of others?


    How did it happen?


    Ming Zhi Yi''s mind began to deny everything.


    He must be dreaming! Right, it was just a nightmare!


    Ming Zhi Yi''s mind began to cramble.


    ''What''s wrong, son? Are you going insane?''


    A man''s hand reached to his shoulder. The man''s voice was cold and deep. When he stepped forward. Ming Zhi Yi could see his entire figure.


    ''But this is not the end.''


    As usual, those eyes were cold and detached.


    "Father..." Ming Zhi Yi murmured.


    ''Did I teach you to be weak and fragile? Look at those people-''


    Ming Zhi Yi followed his father''s words. He looked up and saw the audience''s faces.


    Their faces were astonished at first. Then relievedes forward. Some even gloated.


    ''Look at them. They are gloating and looking at your pitiful state. Listen to their words-''


    "Ming Zhi Yi got what he deserved. But isn''t it toocking? They should have let him live as a paralyzed person for a long time before executing him. After all, many lives have been lost because of him."


    "Execution through electric chair is a good death for him. They should let the wild dogs eat him!"


    "For a monster like him, a severe death punishment should be given."


    "They should let the whole world watch how they electrocuted him!"


    The people''s angry shout were united. They all cheered for Ming Zhi Yi''s death. They advised many ways to kill Ming Zhi Yi in the worst way possible.


    ''Did you hear their cheers? These people are desperately waiting for your death. I won''t doubt that everyone here is watching you break and be filled with despair. Are you giving them what they want?''


    Ming Zhi Yi dakly muttered, "No...."


    ''That''s right. So don''t show weakness. Even at the end.''


    Ming Zhi Yi''s crazed eyes started to chill.


    Right. He would not be a coward in front of these people.


    He raised his chin and faced the people''s condemnation.


    ''Son, do you love me?'' A woman''s voice sounded behind Ming Zhi Yi. That cold arms hugged Ming Zhi Yi''s neck.


    ''You have killed Lu Shan. But his grandchildren still lives. Look at that child-''


    Ming Zhi Yi''s cold eyes went to Lu Yin Ze.


    Lu Yin Ze was looking back at him. His silver-blue eyes were shining with intense light. There was no fear or regret on his face.


    ''That pair of eyes....I hate them. I hate them so much that I want to gouge them out. You hate them too, right?''


    "...I do."


    ''Then, if you can''t gouge them out don''t let it be lit up with life! Let it be filled with despair! With anguish! Sorrow! Hate!''


    Ming Zhi Yi stared at Lu Yin Ze.


    His mother''s words on his ear let his cold face broke out a chilling smile. It was the smile he wore when he killed Old Lu.


    Lu Yin Ze stiffened. But then, the people beside him held his hand and give him support. This made Lu Yin Ze recovered and stare back at him with newfound determination.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes turned dark.


    Intense anguish was filling his heart.


    ...


    The judge let the crowd be immersed in their own feelings.


    He waited for a few minutes. When the audience started to calm down, the judge spoke once more.


    "I have one final thing to say to you Mr. Ming Zhi Yi."


    The whole room turned silent. Their eyes went back to the judge then to the motionless man.


    "There will be no corporalw redemption for you. You will remain incarcerated until the day of your death is scheduled to ur. In these fourteen days, I sincerely hope you will find your own redemption within yourself. It might be toote for you, but it''s not toote to reflect on your wrongdoings and to ask God for your own forgiveness. "


    Ming Zhi Yi''s hand remained fisted.


    Then in everyone''s shock, he suddenlyughed.


    "Ha! Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone looked at him with wide eyes.


    What was this madmanughing about?


    The people looked at each other.


    Did Ming Zhi Yi be insane?


    Ming Zhi Yiughed for a couple of minutes. Tears ofughter even formed in his eyes.


    "Redemption? Why would I ask for forgiveness and redemption? I don''t regret anything I have done."


    The people in the courtroom were silent. Then, they erupted!


    "Demon! How could you say those things to the family''s victim!"


    "A devil in human''s clothing! He is worst than any terrorist!"


    "He is insane. The court should not give him an easy death."


    The family''s victim who was inside the court could not help it anymore. Ming Zhi Yi''s mocking smile made them erupt in rage. They rushed forward toward Ming Zhi Yi, wanting to tear him to pieces. If the police haven''t stepped in time, Ming Zhi Yi would have fallen into countless hands.


    "Let me punch him! Are you protecting that demon!"


    "He should be burned to death!"


    The police also halted. They too wanted to have a piece of meat to roast this monster.


    The judge was stunned as he watched the courtroom be plunged into chaos.


    Ming Zhi Yi haven''t spoken in four days, but once he did, he turned the whole ce over!


    The judge banged his gravel a few times.


    "Order! Order in the court!"


    The police finally moved and separated the people from Ming Zhi Yi.


    Although Ming Zhi Yi had been protected, there were still scratches on his face. His hair was in a disarray and some of his clothes were torn.


    It took a while before the chaos in the room went still.


    The heirs at the side had dark faces. They did not join the crowd''s melee and just watched there with cold eyes. But their hearts were cold.


    Until the end, Ming Zhi Yi did not ept defeat nor regret it a bit. He surely belonged to hell.


    Old Xiong and Mistress Tang who was burning in anger slightly calm down when they saw Ming Zhi Yi''s sorry figure. There doesn''t a need to raise their hands, the people would do it for them.


    The judge looked at the motionless Ming Zhi Yi. He sighed.


    As a person who gives verdicts on people''s life and death, he doesn''t see people in ck and white. This made him sympathetic towards life itself.


    A man was originally born like a nk paper. Their experience, deeds, and decisions made them who they were. It''s up to them how they would write their own biography.


    Although there were a number of people that were ckened to the point of no redemption, as they were nature was to kill and destroy, the judge had seen people worst than this Ming Zhi Yi.


    He could tell the degree of a person''s ckness through someone''s eyes.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes, however, might be the eyes of a cold killer, but something in those eyes that the judge could not help but sympathize with. It was like this man doesn''t know what emotions was truly for.


    But what''s the use? This man''s only redemption was death.


    He hoped that in fourteen days, this man woulde around. Although forgiving him was too much, even regretting it a bit would be a form of peace.


    The judge used his hammer and loudly dered, "This trial is adjourned."

 Chapter 834: Helping Out Lu Jin

    ****


    A week had passed ever since the famous case of Ming Zhi Yi was closed.


    However, the world hadn''t moved on. After all, cases were piled up, and investigations continued towards the authorities and majorpanies who were involved with Ming Zhi Yi.


    Due to the demand of the masses, the following trials be public. The trials were transparent for the world to see. This made the defendants have no means to escape.


    In the following days, the social media and news tforms were filled with trial news. However, none of them was sensational as Ming Zhi Yi''s case.


    While they waited for the fourteen days to pass, the public''s focus turned to the current cases.


    ...


    Linfeng had juste out of his meeting. Although hecked sleep nowadays, he was still full of energy. If one doesn''t have to take a closer look at the darkening under his eyes, they would not notice that this man hasn''t slept for weeks.


    The ever-busy Linfeng nced at his clock.


    He turned to Jang Shin.


    "Did you receive a call from Lawyer Chang?"


    "Yes. She and your beloved have already arrived."


    Linfeng hissed. The time to fetch his young miss had passed. He missed it again.


    Sigh. If he could just push aside these business matters and prioritize his young miss.


    But if he showed up in front of Xiong Zhi, she would be displeased again that he skipped work just to run an errand for her.


    Although it was a simple matter that any butler could do, Linfeng still wanted to personally fetch Xiong Zhi since it was one of his happiness. But his young miss warned him and even pushed him out of the car whenever he wanted to apany her.


    She would say with a cold face,


    "I''m not going to be kidnapped again so stop being a worry-wart. "


    Linfeng: ¡Ô(¨‰©n¨‰)¡Ô


    Even though he wasining inside, Linfeng understand his young miss'' reason.


    SC''s business matters was very important right now. Hispany and IHZHI were the great backing and support of the four families. He could not afford any losses that might impact hispany and affect thepanies he was supporting.


    As the current backbone, he and Xiong Zhi should not show any weakness or ws in this crucial time.


    Linfeng wished he could divide himself. One was taking care of the business matter, while the other was wholeheartedly serving Xiong Zhi.


    He suddenly missed being his young miss'' butler.


    Arriving at one of the secured police stations, Linfeng saw Xiong Zhi and Bivia Chang.


    Linfeng had not met Xiong Zhi for sixteen hours. He missed her so much.


    Linfeng was about to hug his young miss when Xiong Zhi handed him a file first.


    "Ms. Bivia Chang already reviewed the case. Prosecutor Huo said that Lu Jin''s trial might give him fifty years or a life sentence. But there''s also a high chance we can get an appeal for Lu Jin."


    Linfeng whose arm was raised. "...."


    Bivia Chang handed him another file in his open hand. "Xiong Zhi said you want to oversee Lu Jin''s case. You are not awyer but I respect your wish. I summarized the documents for you to review easily."


    Linfeng''s mouth twitched.


    He brought down his arm embarrassingly.


    Going directly to the point?


    Agh...He could not even be lovey-dovey with his young miss. When did her girlfriend start to prioritize other matters before him? In the past, she always put their cuddle time first before everything.


    Linfeng: £¾¦ä£¼


    Linfeng hid his hurt feelings and reviewed the files seriously.


    Xiong Zhi and BIvia Chang started to walk while discussing Lu Jin''s case.


    Linfeng also joined in.


    The three stopped in front of a guarded room.


    The guard knew their identity and let them in.


    Lu Jin, who was inside, looked up and saw his visitors.


    "You guys are always on time."


    Linfeng nodded. "How are your injuries?"


    "It''s healing well."


    "Is this room amodating you enough? If you need something else, don''t hesitate to ask." It was Xiong Zhi who speak.


    Lu Jin turned to her and nodded gratefully. "Yes. I am already receiving such benefits because of you two. If you give me more, I am afraid some people would find it unjust."


    Linfeng understood his words. "The authorities would be happy to give you what you want. They owe you enough for that list."


    "I am already happy that my brother could visit me."


    After Ming Zhi Yi''s trial, Lu Yin Ze visited Lu Jin almost daily. Although Lu Jin was happy, he was quite worried that this would reach the ears of those people who were looking for Lu Yin Ze''s weakness.


    However, his worries are unfounded. The whole world right now could barely give them a nce since a lot of unknowns were being revealed in the trials. The public was busy gossiping and cursing the convicts.


    Linfeng and Xiong Zhi started to discuss their progress in Lu Jin''s case with the help of Bivia CHang.


    Bivia Chang was Xiong Zhi''s exclusivewyer. She also had great connections with the prosecutors. So the chances of lessening Lu Jin''s sentence was high.


    "Lu Jin presented many evidence against ming Zhi Yi and be the whistleblower in another major cases. The court would be in his favor. However...." Bivia Chang halted. She looked at the three pairs of eyes that were boring into her.


    "Public''s response is important as well. Since this trial will be public, it is important to take Lu Jin''s image into consideration. We are depending on presumptive parole and second sentencing in the future to lessen Lu Jin''s service time. His image would be its foundation."


    Bivia Chang took out the news articles she had printed.


    All of them were about Ming Zhi Yi''s cases. And most of them mentioned Lu Jin as Ming Zhi Yi''s aplice. The devil''s right-hand man.


    "As of now, Lu Jin''s image is truly bad. The people had no idea how great Lu Jin''s helped and thought that his crimes are on par with Ming Zhi Yi."


    Lu Jin looked at the posted picture on the article.


    It was his father who was paralyzed and expressionless on the court.


    The headline title was in bold letters.


    [The notorious viin will be executed in fourteen days!]


    Lu Jin was not in the court when the verdict was announced. He chose not to go. Even though he did not attend, he knew what would be the oue.


    He doesn''t want to hear or see his father''s reaction. Because he knew that image would be engraved in his mind. Now that he took a look at the picture, something inside him was stabbed with overwhelming guilt. However, he did not show it on his face.


    In the end, Lu Jin stared at the picture while the voices around him blurred. Looking at his father''s expressionless face, and fisted hand, he knew the blow to him was hard.


    Who would not be greatly affected if the fixed date of their death was announced to their face?


    "So we need to change Lu Jin''s image in the public. As of now, Lu Jin is branded as Ming Zhi Yi''s right-hand man. We need to change positively. Like he is actually a spy who wanted to achieve justice."


    "I''ll take care of it," Linfeng spoke.


    Lu Jin tore his eyes away from the news article and looked at him. Linfeng gave him a reassuring smile.


    "Your brother is also working on it. I''ll cooperate with him."


    Lu Jin blinked. He looked at the people who were working hard to lessen his sentence. The heaviness he felt after seeing his father in the picture slowly lifted. He could not help but feel warm.


    It turned out, this was the feeling of having a friend who could have your back.


    This reminded him again that he did the right thing. These people were worthy to be saved.


    Lu Jin revealed a slight smile. "I''ll depend on you guys then."


    Their discussion of the case and the appealsted for two hours.


    ...


    Lu Jin could only see the three people off at his door.


    "You guys work hard. Please take care of your health." Lu Jin said as he pointed under his eyes.


    Xiong Zhi caught on to his gesture. She turned to look at Linfeng. It was then that she noticed Linfeng''s eyebags.


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    When was thest time Linfeng slept?


    She had been working hard for these past months that she doesn''t have time to remind Linfeng to sleep and eat. Because of the cases and the business matter, Xiong Zhi had no time to take care of the person she loved the most.


    Her heart was struck with guilt.


    She hoped this crucial time would finish soon. Once Lu Jin''s trial was done, Xiong Zhi promised herself she would pamper her beloved.


    Linfeng noticed his young miss eyes on him. Her gaze was sympathetic and guilty. Then it turned into determination.


    Linfeng: ??


    Linfeng turned to Lu Jin and asked once more. "Are you sure you don''t need anything?"


    "I am fine."


    Linfeng nodded. He then carefully brooded over the matter that he want to ask but was hesitant to.


    "...Next week would be Ming Zhi Yi''s schedule..." Linfeng stopped. He changed his words. "I can bring you out that day."


    Linfeng would use his connection to make Lu Jin attend Ming Zhi Yi''s execution date.


    Lu Jin suddenly halted. His eyes shed.


    It took him a long time to reply.


    "Actually...I have one thing to ask."


    ***


    A/n:


    Bivia Chang showed up in the early chapters of Volume 1. She is thewyer that helped Xiao Mei in her trial and also Prosecutor Huo''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 835: Dead Faces

    .....


    Prosecutor Huo was walking with his briefcase in the hallway.


    People recognized him and greeted him with admiration. After all, as a famous person who was the prosecutor in Ming Zhi Yi''s case, his fame tripled.


    However, at this moment, Prosecutor Huo was troubled. He looked down at his briefcase. He was delivering a letter to a criminal in a death row and even stole an important evidence.


    Although the case was closed, and this evidence was rendered useless, it was still theft.


    Prosecutor Huo just wished that no one would learn about it. He just wished that after four days, the evidence would be returned to them like what they agreed upon.


    Prosecutor Huo stopped at one of the inmate''s cells.


    This section was the most secured and isted area. Beside this building was the prison''s station clinic.


    Prosecutor Huo presented his legal papers and his ID to the guards.


    "I would like to have a few minutes with the inmate."


    The police officers did not doubt this famous prosecutor one bit and opened the door for him. They don''t need to worry about Prosecutor Huo''s safety since the man inside was paralyzed.


    Prosecutor Huo took a deep breath and entered.


    The cell was small and unhygienic. The stains on the floor and the walls seemed like they were from ages ago. There was no window for the sunlight toe in so the foul smell lingered in the air. The moldy and a bit dampened moisture in the atmosphere was disgusting.


    The small room only had aone table and a bed as furniture. The open toilet at the side was gruesome to look at.


    For a paralyzed person to be left alone here, without aide from others, was already a means of torture.


    Prosecutor Huo controlled the urge to cover his nose.


    He nced at the man in the wheelchair whose back was facing him.


    What was he doing staring at the wall?


    "Mr. Ming Zhi Yi." Prosecutor called out.


    After calling him a few times, he did not get a response from the man. As he was about to take a step forward, his feet hit something.


    ng.


    He nced down at the tray of food that remain untouched. Beside it, were a few bowls of food scattered on the ground. Some were intact but have insects over them. There were insects running to and fro that made Prosecutor Huo''s skin have goosebumps all over.


    The bottle of water on the had no sign of being untouched.


    Prosecutor Huo''s eyes shed amidst his disgust.


    Could it be possible that this man did not eat and drink for the past week?


    If he had not eaten or drink anything, then Ming Zhi YI might die before the execution date.


    Prosecutor Huo stepped forward cautiously.


    "Mr. Ming Zhi Yi." He called out a few times again but the man did not budge.


    Prosecutor Huo started to get worried.


    What if the man had copsed due to hunger?


    As he was about to take a closer look, the thin arm on the armrest moved.


    "...Don''te any closer." A croaky voice sounded.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s attention had already been on the Prosecutor since the moment he hit the tray and made a loud sound. But he chose not to waste his energy on an unweed visitor.


    Prosecutor Huo sighed in relief. He did not take a step forward.


    "I am Prosecutor Huo. The person in charge of your case. I came here today because your son, Lu Jin-"


    The man in the wheelchair suddenly cut him off angrily. "I have no son!"


    He then coughed so hard. Yelling after not drinking or speaking anything in the past week had almost ruined his throat.


    Prosecutor Huo was about to assist him when Ming Zhi Yi raised his head.


    "Don''t. Come. Near!" His hoarse voice was loud and chilling.


    Prosecutor Hou who had a brief nce on his face was stunned to see Ming Zhi Yi''s current figure.


    The Ming Zhi Yi on the trial was thin and pale due to his injuries. And now, the current Ming Zhi Yi was literally a bag of bones. There was no fat on him and his lips were full of scabs.


    There was also a foul smelling from him. It must be his wounds that had festered.


    Prosecutor Huo suddenly had a thought. Did the prison in charge not allow Ming Zhi Yi to be attended by a doctor?


    The authorities have assigned Ming Zhi Yi next to the clinic so his health would be carefully watched. After all, no one wanted Ming Zhi Yi to suddenly die before his execution date.


    But right now, the Ming Zhi Yi was worst than a dead person!


    Although Prosecutor guessed it correctly, he also guessed that the people here doesn''t want Ming Zhi Yi to have a good life in the remaining fourteen days of his life.


    Prosecutor Huo doesn''t know what to feel. He doesn''t sympathize with this man. But he also felt it was a bit too much for those people to stomach his current state.


    Prosecutor Huo could only be indifferent and look away from this. Everyone''s actions have consequences. This man had harvested enough hate from the people to receive this kind of treatment. He focused on finishing his goal here.


    "I won''t stay long. I just came here because I have something to give."


    Prosecutor Huo opened his briefcase and put the letter on the table.


    "Lu Jin wrote a letter to you. And this-" He put an old diary on top of the letter.


    "Lu Jin said that you have been looking for this for years. He wished to give this to you."


    Ming Zhi Yi remained motionlessly. Perhaps, he had no energy to utter more words.


    "I will leave now." Prosecutor Huo then left.


    When the sound of the door locking was heard, Ming Zhi Yi finally moved.


    He turned his chair around but he was stopped by two shadows.


    His father stood before him and leaned over his ears.


    ''You should have killed that man. Although moving is a bit difficult for you, your little bit of energy can take him down. The element of surprise is with us. When he falls down, you can use your wheels to smash his head.''


    His fatherid out an incredible n. Not giving up to cause trouble in the end.


    His mother sat on his armrest and gently yet coldly hugged his neck. ''If it is not enough, you should have gouged his eyes out and ripped his teeth one by one...''


    ''Or shed his neck and stabbed him multiples like what you did to me...'' Another voice popped out. It was Old Lu who was standing behind his father.


    Old Lu''s neck and short was full of blood. His chest has multiple wounds.


    ''Or perhaps burned him to death like what you did to me...'' Gunan whose flesh was burned said at the side.


    ''There''s no need for that Master. You should cut his finger first like mine then let him sacrifice his life for you...'' Butler Qian whose stomach was caved in appeared on the other side.


    The dead people around Ming Zhi Yi multiplied. Before it was only his parents and grandfather who hunted him.


    But as time passed in this small room, as he rejected intaking water or food, the dead people who showed up greatly increased in number and they stay with him for all day.


    The room was too small for them. The room was so crowded that it was making it difficult for Ming Zhi Yi to breathe.


    At first, when these people appeared, Ming Zhi Yi almost be crazy. He yelled at them and condemned them. But as time passed, he turned tired and epted their existence.


    These people''s death was rted to him. They were either killed by himself, schemed against, or just a passerby that was swept away by his fierceness.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s sunken eyes nced around the bloody faces around him.


    As usual, all the people he killed are gathered here, but there was one person missing.


    In the end, that person never appeared before him.


    He thought at first that as time passed, she would appear. But she didn''t.


    Did he truly not deserve to have a glimpse of her again?


    The dead people around Ming Zhi Yi continued to talk. But since he got used to them, he just ignored their provocation.


    He arrived at the table. When he saw the old notebook, his nk gaze suddenly sparked with life. His sunken eyes turned wide.


    Isn''t this....that woman''s diary?


    Ming Zhi Yi''s trembling hands slowly reached out for the diary.


    When he touched the old rough paper, he realized it was not an illusion.


    It was really Lu Fanrong''s diary in the flesh!


    As he took it, the letter underneath was revealed.


    His eyes stopped at it for a moment.


    [From Lu Jin]

 Chapter 836: Redemption

    Seeing the name of the sender, Ming Zhi Yi''s sunken eyes turned dark.


    He took the letter angrily and was about to put it on the dirty toilet when his hand halted.


    His thin arm was raised for a long time, but he did not throw the letter.


    After a lot of struggles, Ming Zhi Yi finally put down his hand and begrudgingly opened the letter. Since his son give him the diary, he must have written the reason why he gave it to him.


    Let''s see what this betrayer has to say!


    [Father, it''s me, Lu Jin.]


    Ha. This damned man still calls him father after putting him to his death. How ridiculous.


    [If you are reading this, then I am right. You are seeking redemption.]


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly crumpled the paper.


    Redemption? Who was seeking redemption?! He only seeks revenge and a way to quench his rage!


    He was about to throw it into the toilet again but his hand stopped.


    The dead people around him asked why he stopped. They urged him to throw it away.


    ''This letter is meant to destroy you. Break you, make you feel despair. Like that diary...''


    ''Thow it. Destroy it. Ripped it to pieces. Make it go away.''


    Their voices echoed.


    Ming Zhi Yi closed his eyes and finally put down the letter. He uncrumpled the paper with a lot of force that it almost ripped.


    For the first time, he did not listen to the voices. But he gave in to the small part of him who wanted to read the content of the letter.


    [Although you deny it, the ''you'' under that mask still wants it.


    Father, I have found my redemption. I might not be at peace for the rest of my life as I decided to carry the sins Imitted until the end of my time. But with my newfound redemption, living this life might be not that bad after all.


    I did not write to you to tell you I am sorry. Going against you, is the first right decision I ever made in my entire life.


    I did not regret giving you up or betraying you.


    You used me. You threatened me. You twisted me. But I don''t hate you.


    How can I hate you?


    When you don''t wear any of the masks, you are just a wounded, sick, and confused person.]


    Ming Zhi Yi stopped reading. His dark eyes be unfocused.


    He....was wounded...sick...and confused?


    His son...thought of him as that?


    "Ha....Ha! Ha! I did not know you are such a naive child Lu Jin! It''s better if you hate me!" Heughed exasperatedly. However, hisughter doesn''t sound so happy. It actually sounds sorrowful.


    The son who betrayed him pitied him. Howughable.


    Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t want to continue reading.


    He crumpled the paper and angrily throw it in another corner of the room.


    A long time passed as Ming Zhi Yi just stared at a distance ignoring the voices around him. After a while, he nced down at the notebook. His sunken cold eyes just stared at it but did not dare open it.


    It was only on the next day that Ming Zhi Yi went to the corner and picked up the letter on the ground with great effort.


    After taking a deep breath- which he did not notice- he continued reading.


    [Do you remember the time after mother died? I know beforehand that her death had something to do with you. But I can''t confront you.


    After mother''s wake, I went to mother''s bedroom because I missed her. Then I saw a scene that I would never forget in my life.


    I saw you.


    You are smelling mother''s dress. You are hugging her pillow. You skimmed on her things with a gentle yet heartwrenching look. At that time, I saw the ''you'' who are not wearing any masks.


    I wondered if without the mask, will you be able to be a lovable husband and a great father?


    But that''s the question that I will never get an answer to in this life.


    Although I can still ask you this question, do you really not regret killing her?]


    Something within Ming Zhi Yi, something within him that he buried deeply started to resurface.


    He remembered that night.


    He came back to that room like he was mesmerized. The absence of the woman he killed made him feel an unbearable pain that almost ripped his heart to pieces. Only by touching her things, grasping the remaining warmth she left, and reliving in her presence that he could ease that overwhelming pain.


    At that time, Ming Zhi Yi did not understand.


    Perhaps his role-ying as a loving husband gets to him that he could not decipher between the lies and the reality.


    [When you noticed mother''s diary was missing, you looked for it frantically. I thought at first that you are looking for it because some of your secrets must have been written there. But as years passed, I noticed I was wrong. You are not looking for that notebook because of some secret of yours. You are looking for it because you missed her dearly, right? You missed her and want to know her thoughts.


    Under your hate and refusal, you have loved her all along.]


    ...You loved her all along.


    He reread these words multiple times. Until it bes clear and had taken root in his mind.


    ...I loved her?


    Wet patches appeared on the paper.


    ...What''s happening? Why is my vision blurry?


    A tear fell down on the thin hand that was holding the letter.


    Where did this water drope from?


    Ming Zhi Yi did not realize that his tears were falling down. It appeared so suddenly that it shocked him. The voices around him halted as well. They also seemed shocked.


    Ming Zhi Yi wiped his tears with a dazed look.


    Did he just...cried?


    But then the unbearable pain in his chest intensified. At first, he thought it was because of his injury, he clutched his chest as he howled in pain.


    "Agh...It hurts! It hurts!"


    This pain was even more unbearable than the damage that the young man caused to him two months ago.


    He felt his insides were being torn apart. Especially at his heart. He felt like a hand took his heart and ripped it to pieces. Stones as heavy as the world was hammered into his chest making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Tears pooled in Ming Zhi Yi''s sunken eyes.


    It hurts....It hurts so much...


    The heartwrenching pain he hid in the depth of his heart revived. His eptance of his feelings crashed into Ming Zhi Yi like a tsunami.


    Death might be better than this.


    Ming Zhi Yi howled in pain as he cried.


    ...


    Another day passed in a cold and moldy cell.


    It took all Ming Zhi Yi''s strength just to withstand the agonizing pain.


    He had finished reading Lu Jin''s letter. Although it takes him days to finish it, he gets the wind of it.


    Lu Jin''sst words to him were ridiculous. But Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t have the energy to curse.


    [I hope you find peace in mother''s diary. Perhaps only with her warmth, you can fully take off the mask you had put on ever since.


    Goodbye, Father. I wished you a safe journey.]


    It was as if he was not facing death but was journeying to a farawaynd.


    Ming Zhi Yi did not know how to feel about that. No, he had no energy to care bout it.


    He nced down at the diary he was not able to read since day one. Tomorrow would be his execution day.


    He only has a few hours left to read this diary.


    Ming Zhi Yi took a deep breath. With shaking hands and wavering eyes, he opened the diary.


    Lu Fanrong''s neat and stylish penmanship weed him.


    [Hi! Nice to meet you!


    I''ll be your owner from now on. You''ll be one of my dearest possession since you are a gift from my beloved man.


    Can I tell you a secret?


    Actually, I still keep everything he gave to me ever since the first day we dated. Hehe, you can find it in a treasure box under the bed....]


    Ming Zhi Yi did not notice that his dark eyes started to turn soft. A light smile slowly revealed.


    As he focused reading on every entry, he did not notice that the dead people around him stopped talking. One by one, they started to disappear.


    ....

 Chapter 837: Execution Day

    The fourteen days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Even though the whole world''s attention was divided into different cases that followed after the great Ming Zhi Yi case, a lot of people keep counting and numbering the days of the viin''s execution.


    On a certain social media tform, an influencer suddenly threw the first pebble in the wide stillke.


    [Guys! Today is the fourteenth day! It''s Ming Zhi Yi''s execution day!]


    His statement caused everyone''s attention to turn to Ming Zhi Yi.


    [Woah! I almost forgot! Let''s ask the authorities to publicize Ming Zhi Yi''s execution!]


    [I marked my calendar today but did not put thebel. If Mr. above did not announce this important day, I might have almost gone to work peacefully. More than ever, I want to watch Ming Zhi Yi''s execution for a good time!]


    [His retribution hase! I want to see him suffer after fourteen days in jail. As a cripple, what would be his state is?]


    [I just want to watch him die. A demon like him should be washed away in the face of the earth!]


    [I wonder if they would televise it. A great number of the victim''s families wanted to attend his execution. The court could not keep the family''s victims in one room.]


    [He would have an easy death. But I still want to watch the man being electrified!]


    [Let''s watch Ming Zhi Yi''s execution!]


    [Televise it! Televise it!]


    There were countless posts that tagged the department of justice and the national police from the public, demanding Ming Zhi Yi''s execution to be televised. Before noon, the topic of Ming Zhi Yi had once again dominated the media.


    #PublicExcectionMingZhiYi


    #JusticeforFamilies


    #ElectricChairIsNotEnough


    #DeathFortheDevil


    As the whole world demanded to televise the execution, the atmosphere in the penal institution was quite solemn.


    The four legendary families were perfect in attendance. Even Old Xiong and Mistress Tang personally attended.


    There was still an hour left before the time for Ming Zhi Yi''s execution starts.


    The authorities only allowed the victim''s families to watch through the closed-circuit TV since there were a great number of them. While the people who were greatly and directly involved such as the heirs- including Old Xiong, and Mistress Tang- were privileged to watch in the observation room.


    The execution chamber was small and has a one-way mirror. On the other side of that mirror was the observation room where the heirs were staying at. There were speakers at the side that allowed them to hear the other side.


    The atmosphere in the observation room was quite somber. Unlike the media who were aggressive and lively, the people inside the room had unsmiling faces. No one dared to speak nor gloated for putting the greatest viin to death today.


    Their solemn eyes stared at the empty electric chair where Ming Zhi Yi would be at.


    Fourteen days ago, all of them wanted Ming Zhi Yi to die the most.


    Ming Zhi Yi no doubt deserved to die. They already prepared their hearts to watch the entire process of execution until the man had no breath left.


    However, now they were sitting and facing the electric chair, they could not feel happiness from it. Instead, they felt dread. The atmosphere of death was so strong in the air that they almost suffocated.


    Seeing and Imagining were different things.


    It was only the old ones who had seen countless things that were slightly better.


    Old Xiong suddenly broke the silence.


    "....I will never forgive Ming Zhi Yi for hurting you, Zhi''er. He killed countless people and threw away other people''s precious life like it was nothing. One less person like him would make the current world more at peace."


    Old Xiong''s words seemed like a window that let out the suffocating air dispersed.


    For these young heirs, putting someone to death and watching it with their own eyes seemed to be manageable, especially if the subjected person was a monster that doesn''t deserve their guilt, however, they were still people who never hurt or tortured another person before. So, they don''t know what to feel at the moment.


    "I am not regretting putting Ming Zhi Yi to jail or watching him die. Don''t worry, grandfather. Ming Zhi Yi would be thest person who could threaten us and made us watch another person die."


    Xiong Zhi unconsciously touched the scar on her arm as she speak.


    Unlike the other heirs, she had alreadye prepared. In her past life, she had lost hope and almost give up on her life. She was tortured for five years and lived with a beast. Because she doesn''t know anything, she was not able to even have a nce at the true devil who schemed in the dark.


    Because of Ming Zhi Yi, the four families were destroyed. If Xiong Zhi and the other heirs did not work together, there would be more deaths. So how could she forgive a devil like him or give him pity or spend guilt?


    She knew very well that forgiveness with people like Ming Zhi Yi was something they don''t deserve.


    Perhaps, only if he lived in atonement for their next few lives he would be allowed to have peace.


    Linfeng hold Xiong Zhi''s hand. He brought down the hand that was tracing the scar into his.


    "If you can''t bear it, you can close your eyes," Linfeng whispered to her.


    For Linfeng, his young miss might be strong. But she was still ady. Ady should not see unpleasant things.


    Xiong Zhi nodded.


    On the other side, Lu Yin Ze''s back was straight. His eyes were staring ahead. He was expresionless. No one could tell what the young man was thinking at the moment.


    A hand suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Lu Yin Ze did not notice the hand at first, since his mind was on something else until the owner of the hand spoke in annoyance.


    "My hand is going to be numb. Do you want to hold it or not?" Tang Yin''s voice woke up Lu Yin Ze from the daze.


    "...What?"


    Tang Yin sighed. She offered her hand again.


    "Want to hold mine?"


    Lu Yin Ze blinked. "Why?"


    Tang Yin: "..." She brought down her hand. "Nevermind."


    She looked away a bit embarrassed and vexed. She offered because she thought the man needsfort.


    She nced at other people who were holding each other hands like they were in some kind of preparation for something they don''t want to see.


    Tang Xinyang''s hand was held tightly by Jang Shin. Linfeng was covering Xiong Zhi''s hand. Guan Gu Ri was holding his handkerchief tightly. Old Xiong was holding onto his cane and Mistress Tang''s hand was fisted at the side.


    Everyone''s hand was holding something or tightly clenched.


    It was only Lu Yin Ze whose hand seemed cold and pale.


    And the only person besides Lu Yin Ze who could offer some sort offort was her. So she offered.


    Who would have thought the man doesn''t need it?


    Agh...So embarrassing.


    ''Geez. I would never offer my hand again!''


    Tang Yin coughed and mind her business.


    Lu Yin Ze nced at her hand then at the embarrassed Tang Yin. He just shook his head and then returned to looking at the other room. With bated breath, the young man waited for his nightmare toe and end today.


    After waiting for an hour that felt like an eternity, the room at the execution chamber finally opened.

 Chapter 838: Its All Worthless

    ...


    When the people inside the observation room saw the man in the wheelchair they gasped in shock.


    They haven''t seen him for fourteen days not fourteen years!


    The man was so thin that he could be blown easily by the wind. His eyes and cheeks were so sunken as if he had not eaten anything for ages. His hair was shaved, making him look old and devastating.


    If he looked injured and weak on the day of the trial, this time he looked so old that only have a few breaths left.


    The people inside the observation room had the same thought. It seemed like the fourteen days was not so peaceful for Ming Zhi Yi.


    Old Xiong and Mistress Tang had a fierce look. In the background, the two of them had used their influence and added a few words to the warden after Ming Zhi Yi''s trial. That was to not give any medical attention or assistance to Ming Zhi Yi.


    Let him rot in prison.


    Their request naturally aligned with the warden and the officers. They also wanted to punish Ming Zhi Yi in their own way.


    People looked at Ming Zhi Yi with different expressions. They observed every twitch of his muscle.


    What would the once omniscient and prideful man''s expression be like in the face of death?


    But Ming Zhi Yi disappointed them.


    He only looked down with a lifeless face.


    There was something different about him.


    Xiong Zhi narrowed her eyes as she distinguished something.


    What happened in the prison for Ming Zhi to change drastically?


    The man before the trial looked injured and weak, but he still carried the malevolent and maliciousness around him. Although his face at that time was expressionless, his eyes were full of malice.


    However, the Ming Zhi Yi today felt like a lifeless doll. As if he received a huge blow and could note out of reality.


    Xiong Zhi doesn''t believe that the smart Ming Zhi Yi would fall into insanity and would turn dumb. The man was not sane in the first ce, after all. But his mind still works incredibly for great schemes and revenge.


    So what could possibly make him more devastated than Lu Jin''s betrayal?


    In the end, Xiong Zhi dismissed her curiosity. Nothing woulde out good in figuring out Ming Zhi Yi''s mind.


    The crippled man did not struggle as the officers carried him to the electric chair.


    The formality process started with the head in charge stating Ming Zhi Yi''s crimes and the punishment.


    The exception team used a moistened sponge with a saline solution to wipe Ming Zhi Yi''s forehead and his right leg. After tying the moistened sponge on his ankle, they put a skull-cap-shaped electrode on Ming Zhi Yi''s head and a tight-fitting brace just right before the sponge on his right ankle.


    The process was brief yet felt like a long time.


    During the procedure, the man subjected to the execution did not struggle nor cried. There was no drama or resistance. The entire process was smooth.


    When everything was done, the warden nced at the silent Ming Zhi Yi.


    "Do you have anyst words?"


    There was a long silence in both rooms.


    When the warden thought that Ming Zhi Yi purposely ignored him, the man on the electric chair finally moved.


    He raised his head and stared right through the observation room.


    He could only see himself and the execution team. But he knew well behind that mirror, were those people watching him and gloating over his arriving death.


    If Ming Zhi Yi thought like before, he would surely be angry and erupt in his current pathetic state.


    The people he wanted to kill were alive and well. While he would suffer the worst death possible.


    Why wouldn''t he be in fury?


    He spends all his life seeking revenge. Yet he only managed to kill Old Lu. He swore in his life to destroy the Lu family and the other three families. Although he made them receive blows after blows, Ming Zhi Yi felt that what he sacrificed was not worthy of the achievement he reached.


    Only then did Ming Zhi Yi understand that he was not angry because they were alive and well, his heart was in fury because he sacrificed the person who don''t amount to any of these people.


    Reading the diary, Ming Zhi Yi came to ept and understood many things. Although his understanding was insufficient to understand why he loved that woman, nor does he understand why he needs to be guilty of his sins.


    But he came to realize, that the things he had done over the past years were worthless and useless.


    He sacrificed her, deceived her pure heart, hurt her immensely, and betrayed her countless times. Just for what?


    For an ending like this?


    Because of what he did, Ming Zhi Yi would not be able to see her, in this life and even after death.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s heart was pained again.


    Everyone in the room waited for his words. However, in the end, Ming Zhi Yi only said in a hoarse voice.


    "...I don''t have any."


    What else could he say? Although he wanted to curse at these people, he doesn''t have the energy to do so.


    Besides, he only wanted to say hisst words to the person who doesn''t exist anymore.


    At thisst moment, Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t fear death. But he feared that when he goes to the afterlife, that person won''t ever meet him.


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenly had a funny thought.


    If that person said he need to atone for his sins for the next three lives just to meet her, Ming Zhi Yi would undoubtedly agree.


    However, there was no such thing.


    He would die alone carrying this guilt and never had a chance to atone for her.


    He would die as a devil, a monster, a murderer, not as her beloved husband.


    When the execution team was about to put the blindfold on Ming Zhi Yi''s face, he spoke once more.


    "...Could you not put me in a blindfold?"


    Being in the dark gave him so muchfort, Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t want to befortable in front of death. It was his small effort in paying back a little in his great debt to ''her''.


    The person who was holding the blindfold was stunned. He did not expect this notorious criminal to be one of those people who were afraid of the dark. He looked at the warden.


    The warden was about to disagree when Lu Yin Ze turned to the second-inmand who stayed in the same room with them.


    "Please tell the warden to let it be. It is his final request...so let''s give in."


    The people in the room discreetly nced at Lu Yin Ze. But Lu Yin Ze remained expressionless.


    Tang Yin nced at Lu Yin Ze''s hand. It was shaking.


    Even though the other person was the cause of his nightmare, he was still his father. Watching your own father die, was not something pleasant.


    "You can leave the room if you want to." Tang Yin reminded him.


    "No. I am alright."


    Tang Yin just nodded. But the next second Lu Yin Ze speaks again.


    "Are you still offering your hand?"


    Tang Yin helplessly smiled and offered her hand. "For today, yes."


    Lu Yin Ze took her hand and hold it tightly.


    Tang Yin looked ahead. Both of them watched Ming Zhi Yi with bated breath.

 Chapter 839: A Blackened Soul

    The warden heard the request from the observation room, he nodded to the person who was holding the blindfold.


    The execution team then withdrew.


    In the execution chamber, it was only Ming Zhi Yi who was left alone.


    Without the presence of others, the stillness in his surrounding made him hear his own heartbeat.


    There was a sound of clock ticking. And the droplets of water from the sponge was clear in this silent room.


    Ming Zhi Yi stared ahead, looking at his own reflection.


    The man he saw in the mirror was old, with sunken cheeks and hazy eyes.


    He looked so old, weak, and helpless. He could not even recognize his own figure.


    However, he don''t feel remorse.


    In fact, there was something about this that made Ming Zhi Yi feel different than before.


    Ah....


    He just noticed.


    The dead people around him was gone.


    His mother who was stuck to his ears was nowhere. His father who dictate his views and beliefs was not on his side. Those hunted him in the past fourteen days was nowhere in sight.


    It was the first time that he was alone without the presence of the ghost of the past.


    At this moment, Ming Zhi Yi doesn''t know what to feel.


    Should he be happy? That those voices around him finally left him? Or be angry because they all left him, facing death alone?


    He doesn''t know...


    And he doesn''t care anymore.


    As he thought of that, a hand sped his shoulder, that action, that chill, was very familiar. When he looked in the mirror, he saw his mother''s reflection. But her face was blurry.


    Ming Zhi Yi smiled in mocking.


    ''Of course, you wouldn''t left me, right, Mother?''


    ''Your words took root in my heart. I seek vengeance for you even at the cost of my beloved.''


    Her mother done the same thing as usual. She spoke something to his ear, but her words were incoherent.


    Then a man with no face appeared on his side.


    Ah....


    ''Father, you too, won''t leave me. I have followed your instructions very well and live with your words. I did not disappoint you, till the end, right?''


    The dead people appeared one by one, but their figures were fuzzy.


    The corner of Ming Zhi Yi''s lips rose.


    Of course, these dead people would hunt him down until the end.


    He must have imagined it when they were gone for a moment.


    Their voices around him were diverse yet not clear . He could not understand what they were saying. As he tried to listen to them, a sudden wave of electricity travelled all over his body!


    "Agh!" It was so sudden that Ming Zhi Yi forgot his determination to not shout.


    The warden in the observation room had turned the 500 volt switch on. It was enough to make a person''s body paralyzed.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s body spasmed. But it was not enough to kill him.


    The warden saw that 500 volts was not enough to put Ming Zhi Yi down, so he instructed.


    "Turn on 1,000."


    Another wave of electric volt attacked Ming Zhi Yi.


    Ming Zhi Yi felt his world shook. The pain doubled. He gritted his teeth as he tried to hold down his painful grunts. He looked at the mirror with malicious eyes.


    There were 1000 volts traveling from every cell of his body. It was so painful that Ming Zhi Yi''s vision went blurry. But he gritted his teeth and stared ahead.


    The voices around him which were vague and faint was starting to get clearer and clearer.


    "...go to hell..."


    "...uch a failure..."


    "...Loser...."


    "...Useless!"


    "...Death!"


    "Agh!"


    Another switched was turned on.


    2000 volts entered his body.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s eyes dted. Tears wereing at the corner of his eyes. Foam started to form in his mouth. It was so painful that he could not react for a long time.


    His brain was going to be fried.


    The warden was stunned.


    Usually, once 2000 power volts were turned on, most people onlysted for less then seconds. But Ming Zhi Yi managed to drag for a minute.


    At this time, there was a sound of a chair being turned at the corner in the observation room. Lu Yin Ze stood up and ran away from the room without a word.


    Tang Yin stood up as well with a pale face. But she hesitated following Lu Yin Ze. If she, a person who have no rtionship with Ming Zhi Yi, could not watch this anymore, how much more Lu Yin Ze?


    Tang Yin wants to get out of this room or else she would start having nightmares with Ming Zhi Yi''s painful figure in the electric chair.


    "I''ll...excuse myself." She struggled to say a word before leaving.


    These series of action made the people in the observation room give enough time to recover. Guan Gu Ri swallowed heavily while Tang Xinyang looked away.


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s hand tightly. "We can go out if you want."


    "It''s alright. I am fine." Xiong Zhi said in a difficult voice.


    No one wanted to watch a person suffering and take pleasure on it. Only people with a devil in their hearts could do so.


    But they remained in the room. Watching it until the end.


    ****


    Thousands of volts coursed through Ming Zhi Yi''s body.


    The pain wrecked him that he could only yell. He had burned people and electrocuted some of them. When they yelled in pain, he wouldugh because of how ridiculous and funny they looked before they die.


    Were those people in the other room wasughing at him as well?


    Ming Zhi Yi suddenlyughed and cried inwardly while being electrocuted.


    His life....was so ironic!


    Perhaps only in front of death, that Ming Zhi Yi was honest with himself.


    He hated the world!


    He was deceived and twisted by it. So he be the devil they feared.


    He deceived, tortured, and killed...And he doesn''t feel remorse for it.


    If there''s one thing he regret, was killing and throwing away the only thing that truly mattered for him.


    But, s! Regret was at the end.


    The things he had done, he could not changed it.


    At the face of death, in the midst of his pain, he only thought of her.


    It was truly regretful...that he wasn''t able to see her in the end.


    He would really die like this....?


    He suddenly remembered one passage from her diary. It was after Lu Fanrong''s friend, Guan Yaoyao died.


    [....Death is feared by all people. I don''t understand why some seek of it when parting is painful than death itself. But there''s no doubt that I will face death someday too. My sons, my husband and my father too. I only hope that when that time arrives for the people I loved, I am at their side. Although parting might be sad, they won''t be alone....]


    Ming Zhi Yi''s tears fell down. His muddled mind was turning dark as only one thought remained amidst the overwhelming pain.


    His wife....died alone.


    How scary she must have been? How painful she must have felt? Perhaps the pain he was experiencing right now could not amount to any of her pain.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s tears continue to fell down as darkness started to descend. His mind must have been muddled by the wave of pain racking him everywhere as he cried not for himself.


    ''....I am so sorry...I left you to die alone....''


    ....


    In the darkness that descends, countless hands reached out trying to take a piece of him. Their anger wanted to ripped him apart. They curses at him with muddled voices, condemning him to hell.


    He drifted like that for what felt like eternity. His senses were gone, only pain remained. But no matter how much pain or how long he suffered, he was never numbed from it. He was cursed and punished to be tied with this overwhelming misery.


    But despite this, what left of him muttered countless ''apologies'' to a certain person.


    ''...Forgive me...''


    To whom it was for, was something that ckened soul had forgotten.


    But then, after infinite time pass, a voice appeared. It was different from others of those who hunted him.


    The voice was soft...mellow...and not full of hatred.


    "I hear you..."


    Silver white thread expanded from the dark. A hand so gentle cupped his soulless face.


    The ckened soul could not feel her, nor see her entirely, but he could hear her gentle voice.


    He doesn''t know where he was, or what this darkness meant. It doesn''t cross his mind that he must have died. But the pain made it clear for him.


    ''Am I in hell?''


    That gentle voice answered him.


    ''Not yet.''


    The ckened soul thought the voice was so strange but at the same time was so familiar. It was as if he had yearned for this voice for a very long time.


    ''...I don''t understand...''


    "I''ll make you understand..." The pair of gentle hand hugged his entire soul. "I''ll make you understand pain, sorrow, loneliness, joy, happiness, and...love. Things that you aren''t able to learn before."


    The voice then disappeared along with the ckened soul.

 Chapter 840: Hate and Love

    The sound of the clock was loud amidst the silent room.


    Lu Jin nced at the clock and saw the time. His eyes shed.


    The time hase.


    He knelt down on the mat and prayed.


    Since Lu Jin was still under trial and under witness protection, the authorities gave him a private cell that was better than others. He had all he needs here in this small room. The basic furniture such as bed, table, chair, sink, and a toilet room was ced inside.


    Although the room was smaller than his bathroom, it was neat andfortable for a sinner like him.


    Lu Jin knew that it was all thanks to his brother and Linfeng''s hard work. If he doesn''t have connections, perhaps he would be sent to the worst penitentiary and worst cell.


    Lu Jin sped his hand.


    He had forgotten when was thest time he prayed. Perhaps thest time he prayed was when his mother was sick and stayed bedridden in the hospital. It was so long ago that Lu Jin forgot how to pray.


    He also doesn''t know whose god to call. Living under the shadow of Ming Zhi Yi, Lu Jin had no time to know god, or even believe in them. But at this moment, he sincerely hope there was god. He hoped that this little prayer could reach heaven or even hell. As long as someone could hear him.


    He sincerely opened his heart and silently send off his father in spirit through this prayer.


    ''Please guide my father for atonement. In the afterlife, he would be alone and lost. No matter what punishment or how many long years of retribution, may that poor soul get his redemption.''


    Lu Jin clumsily prayed and kneeled there for a very long time.


    A guard suddenly came to his cell door and interrupted his prayer, "Inmate 988, a visitor is requesting for you."


    Lu Jin opened his eyes and nced at the clock. It had been an hour and a half since the execution started.


    Lu Jin''s heart thumped. They came here too fast.


    Did Ming Zhi Yi already....?


    Lu Jin took a deep breath and was ready to receive the news. He was led to another private room, the room where he met Linfeng and Prosecutor Huo frequently.


    When he saw the person who came, he was stunned.


    "Yin Ze?"


    Lu Yin Ze had red-rimmed eyes. "Brother..."


    Lu Yin Ze hugged Lu Jin tightly. As if he found a pir of support.


    Lu Jin could feel his brother''s body trembling.


    Is his brother having another attack?


    "Brother...I...I can''t watch." Lu Yin Ze said in a trembling voice.


    Lu Jin suddenly understand what was happening. He patted his brother''s back while his heart turned heavy.


    "Why did you choose to watch? You are a soft-hearted kid..."


    "I hate him so much, brother. He killed grandpa, he killed mother and he tortured you! I hate him so much that I want to see him suffer. But...but when I saw him-" Lu Yin Z halted. He changed his words. "I can''t take it."


    Lu Jin closed his eyes. He could imagine what Lu Yin Ze saw. "It''s okay. No matter how much we hate him, he was still our father. It''s normal that we can''t bear to see him like that."


    "But he harmed us so much....I should hate him to the bone! I should be satisfied with him suffering and dying-! But I.... when I saw him like that I was reminded of the past."


    Lu Yin Ze''s voice was small as he vent his anger and anguish.


    Lu Jin patted his back while he asked him with a gentle and soothing voice. "What did you see? What past did you remember?"


    Lu Yin Ze closed his eyes as tears fell down.


    "...I saw the time when mother was alive and healthy. The four of us ate at one table. That man.... would pick up my favorite dishes. When I was sick and injured from ying, he wouldfort me like a loving father would. And there were times...when he and mother would tuck us to our bed and tell us bedtime stories.


    Those memories were his schemes and were all pretend...But I! But I thought of it and like a fool wanted to stop it for a moment!"


    Lu Yin Ze smacked his own chest hard. "This stupid me still believed in that lie! I am ungrateful and a wasted grandson. Instead of hating the man who inflict me with trauma and pain, I..like a foolish person wanted to believe in him. I am so...helpless brother."


    Lu Jin''s shoulder was wet with Lu Yin Ze''s tears.


    Lu Jin''s eyes were heated. He definitely understands his brother''s heart.


    They were the same. Although Lu Yin Ze''s hate was so strong that he could not see his longing for their father, they both wanted to live in the shadow of the past. But that past was a lie.


    Truly, they were both helpless.


    Lu Jin wiped away his tears that fall lightly. He patted his little brother, "It''s okay, brother. You are not alone. It''s okay to hate him and love him at the same time."


    ****


    The news of Ming Zhi Yi''s death spread far and wide.


    As the greatest viin, many people were regretful that the court did not televise Ming Zhi YI''s execution.


    Some were overthinking and did not believe that Ming Zhi was executed. They have theories that the court was hiding him for further investigation of other cases.


    But there were some people who argued and believed that it''s nonsense to keep a criminal like him alive. If the court really hide him and lied to the public, then that would be a serious case and would impact negatively to the court. The authorities were not stupid.


    In the end, the argument just stayed as an argument.


    Ming Zhi Yi''s execution be a hot topic for a long time. This great viin was be widely known and there were many articles about him. Such as where he came from, what was his purpose, and what his story was.


    The books and articles that were published about him have different opinions and stories. Some told that Ming Zhi Yi was a psycho who loved torturing people and that even his own sons and wife were not spared.


    There were some who told that Ming Zhi was an underground boss who trained his eldest son to be like him. However, in the end, although blood is thicker than water, the eldest son''s conscience took over and he cooperated with the police to stop his father.


    But there were also rare articles that dig deeper and gave out some truth. They managed to get information that Ming Zhi Yi was actually a part of a fallen Qian family where everything started. The previous generation had sown a seed which was Ming Zhi Yi. Ming Zhi Yi schemed deeply and bore two sons for his enemy. It was only for the sake of revenge.


    He imprisoned the youngest and threatened the eldest.


    But the ending was the same, the eldest who has a different nature than Ming Zhi Yi could not take the guilt and confessed his sins.

 Chapter 841: Lu Jins sentence

    The stories circted in the public. Ming Zhi Yi''s story sells well. In the process, a lot came to know Lu Jin, the eldest son who helped the authorities to stop his father''s madness.


    In one of the famous article blog, thement section were lively as they talked about Ming Zhi Yi''s craziness and his son''s sacrifice.


    [Ihavemindgraine: Ming Zhi Yi is definitely a psycho. He should hire a psychologist to treat him. How could he imprison his own child and threaten the other?]


    [NeedRest: That''s not the only crazy thing he did, he even poison to death his wife! If I am the son I would be really frightened to death.]


    [HeckIwanttosleep: Have you guys forgotten? I watched the live trial. Lu Jin said that he invited his friend from the slums. He thought his father would help his friend but his father used his friend for evil means instead. I think that person''s name is Gn? Or is Gunan?


    Anyway, when that friend of his was still a child, Ming Zhi Yi made him kill his wife. Imagine Lu Jin''s horror when he learned of this. His friend killed his own mother!]


    [DehydratedMe: I watch the live too and remembered this! I shuddered when I heard the story. I thought at first Lu Jin was Ming Zhi Yi''s aplice. But it looks like he was caught up in the mess.£¾©n£¼ ]


    [Drowsygoaway: I thought so too. I even cursed at Lu Jin. But after I know the truth, my heart aches for him. Having a father like Ming Zhi Yi, Lu Jin did well in not bing the second Ming Zhi Yi.]


    [CanIstop: Imagine Lu Jin''s hardship and sacrifice! I bet he stayed behind all these years and gathered the evidence to bring down his evil father someday! I heard he was in the trial, I wish the court will pardon him!]


    [NoYoucan''t: Yeah! He endured and suffered throughout his childhood. He deserved to have a life now that his father is dead. Please pardon him!]


    Many people shared their posts regarding the eldest son of Ming Zhi Yi. In a short time, many people were asking for Lu Jin''s pardon.


    #FreetheEldestSon


    #Thetruthbehindthebetrayal


    #LuJIn''s sacrifice


    Lu Jin''s reputation turned a hundred eighty degrees. After the truth was leaked, The public''s opinion about him turned positive.


    So when the day of Lu Jin''s trial came, the petition was approved and his jail time was lessened greatly.


    The original life sentence of prison service time had be fifteen years.


    Fifteen years was long. While the world was constantly changing, Lu Jin''s life would be stuck in prison.


    The public cried for Lu Jin. For someone who lost his entire childhood and adulthood to a criminal, then living another fifteen years for the sins of his father, it was really a pitiful ending.


    However, in Lu Jin''s side, it was a happy thing.


    After the trial, Lu Jin was send in the room with Linfeng and the team.


    Bivia Chang was happy. "Fifteen years is not bad. Once Lu Jin has a good record for three years, we can petition a parole for an early release. I already talked about this with Huo Dian, he said Lu Jin has a great chance since the public opinion of him was positive. If Lu Jin helped in other cases, we can get the parole early. Perhaps in eight years, Lu Jin can be released."


    Lu Yin Ze frowned. "Eight years is long. My brother doesn''t deserve to rot in prison for eight years."


    Lu Jin patted Lu Yin Ze''s shoulder. "I think fifteen years is already a great deal for me. Eight years...is a very fortunate thing."


    But Lu Yin Ze was not satisfied. "No, brother. You don''t deserve that long. I think there are still ways for my brother to be released early than eight years.


    Bivia Chang nced at the two brothers and gave once more good news. "Actually, it''s an inside news but I will still tell you. If Lu Jin cooperated in some other international cases such as the drug trafficking concerning underground operations with the feds, and the oue is a sess, it is possible for Lu Jin toe out earlier than eight years."


    The people in the room were pleasantly surprised.


    Linfeng nced at Lu Jin. "This is a bit risky and may bacsh to you. But we are here to support you. Will you take this offer?"


    Linfeng''s words was not empty words. He also has connections underground, and his brothers overseas have such great influence that even the underground market would be afraid to offend them. If the underground group targeted Lu Jin because of this, Linfeng was willing to block them for him.


    Lu Jin did not hesitate. "Of course."


    He looked gratefully at Linfeng, "If thingse to worst, I will thicken my face and ask for your help."


    "We are already friends, there''s no need to ask."


    The atmosphere in the room was good and the future seemed positive.


    "Since Lu Jin will cooperate, they would be willing to give him a private cell with better conditions, right?" Xiong Zhi opened the topic of what would be Lu Jin''s daily life in prison.


    They have great connections and influence, however, this is a critical time. If they influence Lu Jin''s living conditions and every matter concerning him, and it goes out public, this might affect Lu Jin''s reputation. Using their power too much might also cause trouble.


    This is a critical time, they could not afford to make mistakes.


    Bivia Chang nodded. "No need to worry about that. Huo Dian chose a penitentiary with a good-natured warden and disciplined officers. He also checked Lu Jin''s cell. It was simple and neat, not different from the cell Lu Jin was staying in before. All he needs would be there.


    Since Lu Jin is also under protection witness, they would naturally treat him well."


    Lu Yin Ze, Linfeng, and Xiong Zhi sighed in relief.


    Lu Jin saw their reaction. A slight smile formed on his lips as he felt his chest warm.


    ...

 Chapter 842: Three Years....

    Time did not wait for anyone.


    Seasons passed, and many things continued to change.


    One of the great changes that urred was after three years, the head of the Xiong Empire suddenly announced his retirement. The heiress, Xiong Zhi, inherited thepany and be the current head of both the family and the empire.


    It was not a secret anymore who was the figurehead behind IHZHI. Knowing that such a great young woman who created IHZHI in her teens, would run thepany, Xiong Zhi was weed with open arms into the empire.


    Like a trend that follows, the next month after that, the Tang family suddenly announced Tang Xinyang''s inheriting both the title and the head position of the family and the Tang empire.


    For a while, the upper society was filled with banquets and congrattory remarks. But the banquets and celebratory did not end with that.


    The four families who once dominated the country have fully recovered. Although the case three years ago still hung as their ck history, they managed to get back to the top with no one daring to offend them again.


    In that year, they created an alliance together with IHZHI and SCpany.


    Although some people in the business industry were already expecting this, they were still shocked when they heard that the leadingpany of the alliance was not one of the four legendary families but the SCpany.


    The country''spanies ranking changed after that. In line with the four empires, were IHZHI and SC standing mightily.


    No one dared to question this ranking, because they knew that over these years, it was SC and IZHI who pulled the four families upward from the sinking boat. The leading figures in the business industry were truly surprised, bothpanies were not even twenty years old, but they were already dominating the country.


    They would continue to grow and expand. Perhaps, this country won''t satisfy them and they would expand their branches to every corner of the world.


    The businessmen felt bitter in their hearts. They were all talented businessmen, but why they were left in the dust?


    The recently made alliance be known throughout the world. It helped that the leading person of the alliance was one of the kings known in the west and east, the reputation of the alliance spread far and wide.


    Especially, Zhou Linfeng, who started as a butler and created SC in his teens. His story together with the creator of IHZHI was a great inspirational and motivational story for young men who had ambitions to create a name for themselves.


    For a time, the business magazines and articles used Zhou Linfeng and Xiong Zhi''s names. The powerful couple was featured many times.


    Additionally, with the growing reputation of the couple, their photos at the banquet also inspired manydies and gentlemen. Zhou Linfeng was leading the market and captured many hearts.


    Such a handsome and talented young man, whose maiden heart would not be moved?


    Too bad though, in all those pictures, he was always just one step away from a beautiful woman. The women''s hearts were already rejected before they could even express their love.


    Since Zhou Linfeng was taken, their eyes then turned to a single man whose features were more beautiful than any girl''s.


    Lu Yin Ze was more exposed ever since he took the position of the head. He took the Lu empire when it was its lowest, and slowly made it stand tall until it be the figure that it had once been. Although slow, the growth of the Lu empire was stable and strong.


    The tragic incident in the Lu family was forgotten by the people. They only see the bright future ahead of this young man. His beautiful features and angelic-like temperament captivated many people.


    He became the prominent figure and untouchable one in their hearts. For them, Lu Yin Ze belonged to everyone and no man or woman could taint his pure him.


    Whenever Lu Yin Ze appeared in articles, every woman in thement section, single or not, would ask if Lu Yin Ze was currently dating someone. And if he did, they would kill her. With such angelic features and pure aura, no one should stain him.


    Although Lu Yin Ze would sometimes be linked to the second young miss of the Tang family, there''s no confirmation about their rtionship.


    Tang Yin was scolded a lot on social media because of Lu Yin Ze oftentimes, whenever that happens, Tang Yin would take a photo of herself and Lu Yin Ze then ssh dog blood on Lu Yin Ze''s fans.


    With the caption, [Here''s your baby,e and get him! If you have the ability.], the curses on her would amount to millions. But as time passed, whenever this incident urred, the fans gradually got used to it until these usual curses became a joke between Tang Yin''s fans and her anti-fans.


    Tang Yin would just flip her shoulder-length hair, no matter if these people hated her or not, they would still y her music album that she personally wrote.


    Unlike Xiong Zhi and Linfeng, who were known as an OP couple, and Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin, who were always seen together in public, the two, Tang Yin and Lu Yin Ze have no clear of their standing in their rtionship. Only their friends in their circle knew the truth.


    But people were creative, they would be able toe up with different scenarios and opinions in their heads.


    There''s also a great number of people, who had a huge crush on the young head of the Guan Empire and his brother.


    Those who loved the gentle, big brother, and reliable type, were fangirling Guan Gu Ri.


    They even wish Guan Gu Ri would age backward and never be linked to any woman. Currently, he was not engaged or in a rtionship with anyone. No scandals were linked to him. He was a good subject to fantasize about.


    Whenever there was a ranking of ''husband material'', Guan Gu Ri surprisingly lead the rank every time.


    So among the three men, it was Guan Gu Ri who was famous and would be on countless ships with the fans themselves.


    While the public was admiring the said people secretly and openly, the oblivious group gathered for a private meeting.

 Chapter 843: Small Gathering

    In one of the luxurious hotels owned by the Lu family, a small gathering was taken ce.


    Since this gathering consists of a small number of people, it was done in a discreet way.


    Xiong Zhi had arrived together with Linfeng. Behind them was Lawyer Bivia Chang who took a ride with the couple.


    Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin were already present. The only ones missing were Tang Yin and Guan Gu Ri.


    Lu Yin Ze, the host of today''s gathering weed them warmly.


    "There''s no need for you to prepare so much." Xiong Zhi said as she epted Lu Yin Ze''s friendly hug.


    Even though it was a small gathering, Lu Yin Ze made sure everything was in ce and took a great effort into little details such as the security of the venue, exquisite food, and expensive wine.


    "It doesn''t take much effort. It''s been a year since all of us gathered like this again. I want this to be perfect." Lu Yin Ze replied with a smile.


    During these three years, a lot has changed. It was a critical time for them and their enterprises. Especially for the heirs who have officially epted their position and taken over thepanies, their schedules were very hectic. The group could only gather privately once a year.


    Linfeng put his arm in the middle of their hug and pulled Xiong Zhi towards him. His interruption to their reunion caused the two to look up at him with a confused gaze.


    Linfeng smiled gently. "It''s taking too long. Jang Shin is waiting for your hug too." He beckoned to Lu Yin Ze to give attention to the couple behind them.


    Tang Xinyang heard Linfeng''s words and hug Jang Shin''s arms tightly. "Why are you offering my Jang Shin? Are you still jealous even after dominating Xiong Zhi for three years?"


    Tang Xinyang did not change. She still has an unfiltered mouth.


    She had a grudge against Linfeng for these three years. Whenever Tang Xinyang managed to get a little break, she would invite Jang Shin to have a little vacation. But since SC was a leadingpany and expanding greatly, Jang Shin could not even have a vacation.


    As a leader, Tang Xinyang understood the situation. So she would look for her girlfriends and ask Xiong Zhi and Song Xuantin to hang out. But Xiong Zhi was either busy with thepany or was having a date with Linfeng.


    Tang Xinyang felt she was cheated. Her Jang Shin could not even take a break while Linfeng could go out on a date? And Linfeng always kidnaps Xiong Zhi every time Tang Xinyang would invite thetter!


    Who would not find this man annoying?!


    Linfeng ignored Tang Xinyang''s hidden remarks. He was used to it.


    Lu Yin Ze, whose arms had been emptied, maintained his smile.


    This single man felt bitter being surrounded by passionate couples. No one wants his hug. Poor him.


    If this matter was known to the public, many girls would line up to fill up that empty arms.


    Lu Yin Ze brought down his arms. He was still smiling.


    "It''s nice seeing you too guys."


    Bivia Chang squeezed herself amidst the couples and greeted Lu Yin Ze.


    "It''s been a long time, Head Master Lu."


    Lu Yin Ze weed Bivia Chang and have a light conversation. Jang Shin and Tang Xinyang sometimes joined in to catch up with the recent affairs.


    Although they have met during banquets, they don''t have much time to strike up a conversation and caught up with one another.


    The tragedy three years ago made this group be closer to one another and have a stronger friendship than before. They once fall together and rise together.


    Xiong Zhi leaned closely to Linfeng and whispered. "Don''t misunderstand. Lu Yin Ze''s matter with me ended a long time ago."


    Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi doesn''t have any romantic feelings for Lu Yin Ze. And the man also doesn''t have any intention to meddle in their rtionship. However, no matter how much he told himself that, whenever he noticed something from the other party, he could not help but guard Xiong Zhi closely.


    It must be childish, but he could not help it.


    "Have you not seen the look in his eyes? He is like a puppy that lost its master whenever he looks at you. Besides, I heard he outrank me inst month''s women''s magazine. I was wondering if my charm is not working well."


    The magazine that Linfeng was referring to has the ranking of the most popr guys that mostdies wanted to date.


    Xiong Zhi was speechless. She said in a low voice, "Don''t hang out with Jang Shin too much. He is a bad influence."


    Her Linfeng was learning how to mind those little details. At first, it was only Jang Shin who was interested in that magazine. Jang Shin was so proud that he was in the top five of the most popr bachelors of his generation.


    He always talks about it. Linfeng must have adapted it from Jang Shin.


    Although Xiong Zh said that, she could not help but be curious too.


    How on earth people rank them?


    While they waited for Tang Yin and Guan Gu Ri, Xiong Zhi checked her phone and searched for the online tform of that magazine.


    He then saw that Linfeng was put in number three, just second to Lu Yin Ze. Guan Gu Ri was still number one.


    Xiong Zhi: !


    "How could it be..." She muttered. Her Linfeng was the most handsome and have the greatest charisma among the men she ever met.


    Although she also thinks that Guan Gu Ri and Lu Yin Ze were handsome in their own way they could not beat Linfeng in any area. When ites to looks, talent, charm, and personality, her Linfeng was number one.


    Xiong Zhi could not believe it. Why people were so blind?


    She was curious and checked thements.


    ****


    A/n: Someone is biased~

 Chapter 844: Ranking

    Most of thements were about Guan Gu Ri and Lu Yin Ze. But there was also a great number about Linfeng.


    They were all talking about this month''s picture.


    Xiong Zhi''s interest was piqued and checked the pictures one by one.


    Guan Gu Ri''s picture was zoomed in. He was smiling like a gentleman while raising his ss for a toast. Like what thements said, his smile and temperament were gentle and exuding with so much charisma. He perfectly suited the dream man of every girl.


    Xiong Zhi recognized this picture. This was taken on the Gu family''s anniversary.


    But she did not feel any particr like what the girl was fussing about. Guan Gu Ri was indeed handsome. But he has the aura of a gentle big brother.


    She then checked Lu Yin Ze''s picture. It was taken when Lu Yin Ze attended Tang Yin''s concert. The yellow light has captivated his side profile. He looked very dashing and angelic. Thements described him as someone who came out of a fairy tale. Many imagined him as a beautiful prince who was asking them for a dance.


    Manydies were squealing for this picture.


    It was good, Xiong Zhi thought.


    But there was no excitement she felt towards this picture.


    Then how about her Linfeng?


    She tapped the ''Zhou Linfeng'' blue link.


    A picture appeared.


    When Xiong Zhi saw the picture, she was stunned.


    Now she understood why Linfeng was unpopr this month.


    Linfeng''s picture this month only captured his back.


    He was wearing an American ck suit. The picture only captured his ck hair and tall back.


    Thement only describes Linfeng''s back as handsome. That he exudes a mysterious and alluring aura. But that was all. There were no more adjectives.


    Linfeng who was conversing with the group noticed this his young miss was silent. He nced at her and saw that she was busy fiddling with her phone. He leaned closer and was about to ask what was the matter when he saw that Xiong Zhi was looking at an article.


    And it was the article that Jang Shin was obsessed with every month.


    "Why are you looking at that?"


    Xiong Zhi felt a warm breath on her ears.


    She turned her head and met a handsome face. His obsidian eyes were attractive and mesmerizing. The thick longshes fanned those beautiful eyes. His tall nose and slender jaw were perfect as if god sculpted its every angle. The pair of slightly reddish lips that she had just kissed earlier was plump, tempting her to take a bite again.


    See? This was a very captivating and seductive face. How could he not be number one?


    Xiong Zhi blinked.


    "It''s nothing. I am just curious because you mentioned this. Why they only took a picture of your back?"


    Linfeng saw his picture and recognized it. "I am aware that they were taking pictures at that time. Since they are not your media or mine, I dodge their cameras."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    This suddenly gave her an idea.


    "Hey, guys! It''s been so long! Why are you guys bing more stunning?" A very lively voice interrupted them. Tang Yin had arrived together with Guan Gu Ri.


    Guan Gu Ri smiled apologetically. "I apologized for making you guys wait. The general meeting went longer than I expected."


    "Sorry guys, I was in the zone earlier and forgot the time." Tang Yin apologized too.


    "It''s alright. Howe you guys are together?" Tang Xinyang asked with a meaningful look.


    Tang Yin waved her hand to dismiss any bad thoughts her sister have. "We met on the way and decided toe together. Don''t make things awkward."


    "Alright, alright." Tang Xinyang raised his hand in surrender. She was just trying to get her sister out of the single table.


    Guan Gu Ri did not mind it and greeted everyone again.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng joined in their discussion.


    While the group was engaged in their conversation, Xiong Zhi opened the article again and contacted the author. She then sent a picture of Linfeng that she had taken on the previous day.


    Linfeng was wearing a white shirt with two unbuttoned buttons. The long sleeve was folded to his elbows. His hair was slightly dumped. His cheeks and lips were red and slightly moist. He was turning around. He looked at the camera, a bit stunned.


    That time, she and Linfeng had just done some r-18 stuff in the office so Linfeng looked slightly disheveled. Xiong Zhi was leaning on the sofa and identally took a picture. Since ite out good, she kept it.


    It was in the recent photos in Xiong Zhi''s album so she sent it to the author.


    [Changed the pic to this. Rewrite the ranking.]


    At the table, Lawyer Chang had already started talking.


    Xiong Zhi closed her phone and focus on the front. She believed that Linfeng would not fall behind this time!


    Xiong Zhi did not know that she woulde to regret itter.


    ****


    Additional scene:


    [New picture of Zhou Linfeng this month]


    When Linfeng''s picture appeared in the article, thedies exploded.


    Thement sections hung for almost an hour.


    Comment1: Sexy! So sexy! Kyahhh! My husband!


    Comment15: I want to lick the screen! Ah no, I am licking it right now.


    Comment26: I will make a body pillow of this! And print a lot of posters and post them in every corner of my room!"


    Comment45: I am going to look at this picture every night and have r-18 dreams with him. Can''t do this with my angelic Lu Yin Ze and my pure gentle husband Gu Ri. From now on, he is my mistress!


    Comment50: To the above, please don''t be shameless and covet my husband!


    Comment76: I was about to die but I am alive again. Thank you my husband Linfeng.


    Comment83: Not only he is sexy! Can''t you see his adorable look like he was surprised? Kyahhh! Marry me!


    Comment95: Marry me!


    Comment117: Marry me!


    The ranking changed after that night. Zhou Linfeng ranked first.


    When Xiong Zhi went to the restroom to check the ranking she was happy. But when she read thements, her face turned dark.


    Why all these women have perverted thoughts to her Linfeng?


    The more she read it, the more ck lines appeared on her face.


    Delete it! She must delete it!


    ***


    A/n: It was only Linfeng''s back, but he rank third. y~

 Chapter 845: Release

    "I have received the news today." Lawyer Bivia Chang opened the topic that everyone was waiting for.


    The people at the table turned silent. Their expressions turned solemn.


    Today''s gathering was not only for them to catch up to each other, their sole purpose was to hear the progress of Lu Jin''s case.


    Bivia Chang took out the files that have the result of their request for Lu Jin''s parole.


    "We have been waiting for this for three years. I calcted the time and send another requestst month. Finally, they have given us their answer." Bivia Chang surely took her time to exin everything.


    Tang Xinyang who was anxiousmented, "Can''t you just tell us directly? Why are you always telling us the news in a roundabout way?"


    Bivia Chang: "...."


    She just wanted to spice things up. Working under these heirs and heiress for three years made her adapt to their nature. Especially Tang Xinyang and Tang Yin. Compare to the cold face of Xiong Zhi, Bivia Chang became closer to the two noisy Tang.


    Bivia Chang coughed and returned to being professional.


    "Lu Jin has been the role model detainee during these three years. Due to that, when we applied for parolest month, the court finally agreed. He would be one of the convicts who would be granted parole at the end of the year."


    There was a short silence at the table. Seeing the ''Approved'' letters in the file, they snapped from their daze. A cheer erupted.


    "Oh my goodness! The heavens are finally fair!" Tang Yin eximed happily.


    Guan Gu Ri sighed in relief while Tang Xinyang also eximed gratefully.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng looked at each other. Their eyes reflected their excitement and joy because of this news.


    "Lu Jin cooperated well with the police. With his help, a lot of major cases have been solved. The court granted him an early parole. Besides, with you guys as a backing, no one dared to make things hard for Lu Jin in the prison." Bivia Chang added.


    Lu Jin behaved well inside the prison. Even though he often received scorn as Ming Zhi Yi''s right-hand man from the officers, he endured. It could be said that no one had longer patience than Lu Jin.


    Thankfully, because a lot of people know that Lu Jin was backed by SC, IHZHI and the Lu family, no one dared to touch him inside the prison.


    Lu Yin Ze teared up. Only god knows how long he had been waiting for this good news. He was constantly praying that his brother would be granted a pardon by the court.


    Every time he met his brother at the prison, he would notice his brother getting thinner and paler. But his brother would only smile calmly at him and reassure him that everything was fine.


    But he knows behind that smile, his brother had been enduring things alone.


    Now those hard days would end.


    He could meet his brother anytime and take care of him.


    He let out a sigh of relief as his nose soured.


    "Thank god....Thank god." Lu Yin Ze muttered silently.


    "Lu Yin Ze, we should celebrate this good news!" Tang Yin eximed.


    Lu Yin Ze nodded. He controlled his tears to not pour out. "Yes...Of course. We will celebrate!"


    Only a few months left...


    A few months left and his brother would be free.


    .....


    Time quickly passed for the busy people.


    Although the heirs had now be leaders and had the busiest schedule, they saved the date for Lu Jin''s release. During that week, they did not dare to have overseas business trips or travel far from the city.


    They have been preparing for this day ever since they received the news.


    But it''s not only them who had been waiting.


    Lu Jin''s early parole was also leaked outside. After all, Lu Yin Ze did not intend to hide it. But this matter was not seen favorably.


    On the day before Lu Jin''s released, a lot of articles were written about him. The almost forgotten case three years ago was once again dug up and reminded everyone of the tragedy it had caused.


    Although Lu Jin''s actions were justified by the court, and his great contribution to the case and the society was made public, there were still a number of people who med him and hated him due to his connection to Ming Zhi Yi.


    Those people responded negatively and rallied outside the penitentiary. They hold up banners stating to not release a mass murderer''s son.


    Some of them were paid by the families of the corrupt officials rted to Ming Zhi Yi''s case that Lu Jin helped to solve. Naturally, the leftovers of those families would not let Lu Jin be happy.


    However, Lu Yin Ze and the other heirs would not let them do what they want.


    A big group that mostly upied the road was holding banners contradicting the opposite party. Their banners contained a warm wee and ''thank you''s'' to Lu Jin''s help in apprehending the corrupt authorities andpanies.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng used their media to influence the public. All negativements and articles about Lu Jin were deleted. His confession and contribution to the case were madly posted at the top. Earning sympathy and a number of fans for Lu Jin.


    At least with this, when someone saw Lu Jin, they would not see him as Ming Zhi Yi''s son, but as a hero.


    Lu Jin, on the other hand, was not aware of any of this.


    He looked outside the bars where security doubled.


    Today was his release. There might be some people who don''t want him to leave the prison. They might appear and do some unwanted things. Such things weremon in the prison.


    Lu Jin was nervous inside. But none of it reflected in his calm eyes.


    "Prisoner 559, you are out." The officer in charge of his cell opened the door with a snort.


    This officer was very noisy and often harassed Lu Jin in many ways.


    They could not bully Lu Jin outwardly, but things that authorities could not control like cursed words, bad gossip, and their judgemental eyes were always directed at Lu Jin unkindly.


    Furthermore, they took revenge on this convict whenever they had a chance. But they could only do it in little ways to not get the attention of the people backing him such as giving a smaller portion of food or the clothes distributed have holes and etc.


    In the eyes of Lu Jin, it was just a childish prank and not worthy of reporting it to his brother.


    Thus, these people have more courage to scorn him face to face.


    "This world is really unfair. A murderer can be released to society only after three years. Wealthy people surely have many ways around thew. Tsk." He muttered as Lu Jin passed him by.


    Lu Jin halted. Every time he was scorned by other people, he never took it to heart and ignored it as usual. But today, he stopped and stared at the man.


    His eyes were dark but clear. Although he got thinner during these three years, his mysterious and overbearing aura was still in his bones.


    He smiled lightly at the man, "It''s not because of my wealth. Everything I have had been confiscated. It''s thanks to my brother and his friends who believed in me that I am able to get out today."


    The officer was stunned. It was the first time Lu Jin talked back. But there was no hint of displeasure in Lu Jin''s voice. He was just saying it casually.


    The man was embarrassed for a moment. He shoved Lu Jin to walk forward as he softly muttered, "Isn''t it just the same..."


    Lu Jin did not say anything anymore. He walked away from the cell that detained him for three years.

 Chapter 846: Im here to get you

    There was a great crowd outside city F''s penitentiary. This prison was a normal looking one where average convicts were detained. It usually did not gather attention ever since this prison was built.


    However, today, most media was outside its gates with their cameras and mics prepared. Among this crowd, there were two particr groups that stand out.


    On the left side, was a group with a banner up high and spouting ck gun* powder to Lu Jin. Reminding everyone that Lu Jin was Ming Zhi Yi''s son and once the notorious viin''s right-hand man. They imed to be the family members of the victims who haven''t received justice because Lu Jin was freed.


    Many reporters were flocking to their side to interview the victims'' families one by one.


    "That man is not human! He watched people get tortured beside his father! He was just the same as that demon!"


    "Ming Zhi Yi trained him as a murderer. He won''t change in just three years! He should be eternally condemned!"


    "There''s now for the rich! They are thews! Lu Jin is backed up by those wealthy people. Is the government the wealthy families'' dogs?!"


    "It is so unfair! He deserved to rot in prison!"


    Their ims were dramatic and convincing. That even some of the reporters started believing them.


    However, if it''s not for the loud people on the right side, their statement could be very well effective.


    Contradictory to the left side, the other side had more crowds. They raised their banners even higher. And their shouts were even louder than the reporters around could not help but film them.


    "We wee you, Sir Lu Jin! You saved my family!"


    "Because of Sir Lu Jin, those corrupted officials have been put in their ce!"


    "The justice has been served, thanks to you!"


    "If not for Sir Lu Jin, many of us are getting exploited by those corruptpanies."


    "My brother died because of those bastards. But the case was buried because of those people. Because of Sir Lu Jin those bastards are finally in jail!"


    "I am alive today because of Sir Lu Jin. I sincerely thank you!"


    "Sir Lu Jin is a hero! He should be recieved warmly!"


    These people were the family members of the victims and the victims themselves. They were really genuine with their thanks. Some of them were sponsored by IHZHI and SC, but their reason was true.


    The media interviewed them one by one.


    Due to themotion of these two party, the morning was very lively.


    A car parked a distance away from the overwhelming crowd.


    Xiong Zhi nced at the crowd from the window.


    "Many people are sure waiting for him."


    Linfeng was driving the car. He stared at the small crowd that was dissing Lu Jin. His eyes shed with a dark glint. "I thought I cleaned up all of the families who wanted to create havoc. It seemed some are spared and came here."


    "They surely hid well. Since they gathered in one ce, it''s easier to clean them up. We can do itter." Xiong Zhi mentally noted to take care of these people.


    She was about to open the door when Linfeng stopped her.


    "Hold on." Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s arm.


    "There are many people. " Linfeng took a bag from the back seat. He took one ck cap and ced it on Xiong Zhi''s head. "They might recognize you."


    Xiong Zhi touched the cap. She was wearing a short sleeve blouse and cks. Although it was the simplest clothes she have, she carried them well that the dull design looked imposing. The ck cap just made her look like a celebrity in hiding.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone knows and should know that Lu Jin is backed up by IHZHI and Xiong family." Xiong Zhi said unblinkingly.


    Linfeng shook his head. He seriously thought that the cap did nothing to hide Xiong Zhi''s attractive features. But just it made her more alluring and mysterious.


    "Nope. I am not against everyone knowing that Lu Jin has us. But many strange people are here and they would see you up close. I can obstruct them froming near to you, but I can''t block their sight."


    Xiong Zhi raised her eyes in confusion.


    What''s the matter if those people looked at her? She was already in the spotlight ever since her identity as the IHZHI''s owner and taking the Chairman position in the Xiong empire was made public.


    She was used to many eyes gazing at her in banquets andpany meetings.


    Linfeng continued. "Especially, such crowd would surely have some perverted men who would have disgusting thoughts."


    If Linfeng could, he would block all those eyes and pluck those malicious eyes for his Zhi''er.


    Xiong Zhi: !


    Xiong Zhi stiffened up. This made her remember something.


    She took the bag from Linfeng and took another cap and ced it on Linfeng''s head.


    Linfeng who was flirting but got only got a cap in return: "...."


    He was wearing a suit and it did not go well with the cap. However, Linfeng''s tall figure and handsome face overpowered the ws.


    Xiong Zhi shook her head. Linfeng was still dazzling . She took a mask and put it on Linfeng.


    Linfeng was stunned. "What are you doing, Zhi''er? There''s no need for me to disguise-"


    "People will see you."


    Linfeng: ??


    That''s alright though. He was a man.


    Xiong Zhi sessfully put the mask on and added, "You have no idea what those women are willing to do just to get to see you or touch you."


    The ridiculousments came to Xiong Zhi'' mind.


    There was a reader thatmented she would do some r-18 stuff with Linfeng in her dreams. There was a reader who would like to stalk her Linfeng to explore his every angle. Some even said that if they could touch Linfeng for a second they would die happy.


    Xiong Zhi gritted her teeth. "Looking at you might give them some idea. It''s better to cover you entirely."


    Linfeng: "...."


    At this time, Tang Xinyang and Jang Shin arrived too. In their backseat was Tang Yin. They noticed the car that was parked away from the crowd and realized it was Linfeng''s.


    They parked beside Linfeng''s car and lowered the window.


    Tang Xinyang waved at them. "You guys are early. Where are the others?"


    Beep!


    There was a car just behind them. It was Guan Gu Ri''s.


    A littleter, the group came down from their car and maintained quite a long distance from the crowd. All of them looked at Linfeng who had a cap and a mask on.


    "Why are we not informed that we would be disguising?" Tang Yin asked as she envied Xiong Zhi and Linfeng who got to wear a matching cool looking cap.


    Linfeng coughed. "We are not disguising."


    Xiong Zhi ignored Tang Yin and looked around. "Lu Yin Ze is not here yet?"


    "He is already here since the day started." Tang Yin answered. "Look! The gate opened!"


    The group all turned towards the gate that suddenly opened.


    There were plenty of police officers and bodyguards with a ck suits crowding a certain young man.


    When the people saw the man at the center they immediately flocked to the bodyguards and the noise turned several louder.


    ****


    The shes of cameras were blinding. The noise was all jumbled up that it was hard for Lu Jin to hear out what the crowd was saying. Although they were a few sentences that reached him, he did not n toment on them.


    His eyes were only focused on one thing.


    "Young master, Head Master is waiting for you ahead. Please endured it a little bit more." The head security of the Lu family that was sent by Lu Yin Ze escorted Lu Jin out of the crowd.


    ck cars suddenly lined up and prevented the crowd froming to all sides. The shes of the camera turned to the cars. Such mboyant show of escorting, many people were awed by it.


    Seeing the familiar cars, the security on Lu Jin''s side finally let out a sigh of relief.


    In one of the cars, a door opened.


    A man with silver hair and silver-blue eyes came out.


    He showed the mostposed smile he coulde up. However, the redness around his eyes gave him away. "I''m here to get you, brother."


    ****


    A/n: ck gun powder- spouting bad things or maliciousments

 Chapter 847: Im Back

    Lu Jin always met Lu Yin Ze once every week during these three years. They have caught up with each other and talked about every little thing. They be much closer as if they haven''t spent twenty years away from each other in the past.


    Now seeing his brother again waiting for him with a smile and teary eyes, Lu Jin felt it was the first time he saw his little brother after a long time.


    The noise around them seemed to be muted. His brother''s bright smile dispelled all the fatigue and suffering he had for years.


    "I''m back." Lu Jin tried hard to not stutter.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Lu Yin Ze closed the distance and hugged Lu Jin.


    If not for the people around them, Lu Yin Ze might have cried on the spot. He held his tears back as he hugged his brother tightly.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time."


    The Lu bodyguards tried to suppress the crowds and block the cameras. However, with many crowds and media around, the reunion of the two brothers was still caught on their cameras.


    A few distances away from the crowd, the group watched this emotional scene.


    Tang Yin tiptoed, "Amazing. Lu Yin Ze appeared out of the blue. I know he arrived earlier than any of us. But where did he stay?"


    The corner of Linfeng''s lips rose as he watched the man finally reunited with his brother.


    It was still clear in his memory when Lu Jin left his brother for the prison without a word. The man was heartbroken under his calm facade. But he still chose to face the world''s punishment for him.


    So seeing him smiling sincerely made even Linfeng happy for him. He was d for the two brothers.


    "Although I want to wee him, it''s kinda rude to interrupt the two brother''s reunion now."


    Guan Gu Ri let out a smile, "It would turn more chaotic if we appear. How about we go to the venue first?"


    Tang Xinyang agreed, "Right. The jet is already on stand-by. It would be good if we arrive early at the ce and surprise those two."


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng looked at each other and nodded.


    Tang Yin gave up taking one more look and followed the group.


    .....


    It was finally silent when Lu Jin and Lu Yin Ze entered the car.


    Dozens of ck cars surrounded the seemingly average-looking car at the center where the two Lu brothers were.


    Inside, Lu Yin Ze was so emotional and attentive that he stuffed Lu Jin until thetter''s cheeks were bulging.


    "Eat more brother. You mentioned a while ago that you missed sweet apple pie. And you''ll definitely eat it when you are out." Lu Yin Ze had prepared a bunch of food that the best chef in the country prepared.


    It was all the food that Lu Jin mention as a sidement before. Lu Yin Ze took note of everything just for today.


    Lu Jin who hasn''t finished eating the pudding: "...."


    Lu Jin swallowed the food in his mouth first and let out a helpless smile, "I think I have said that a year ago?"


    "Yes. You also said you missed chocte mousse cake, fruit tarts, icecream-"


    "W-wait...Don''t tell me you all have it here?" Lu Jin nced at the well-wrapped containers lined up in the car.


    "Yes. And there''s more in the ne."


    Lu Jin: "...."


    After a while, he finally speak. "I am...quite thirsty."


    "Yes, brother! What do you want? Milkshake? Milk tea? Frappe? Smoothie?"


    Lu Jin''s gentle smile almost faltered. "Just....water."


    Lu Yin Ze happily picked up a bottle of water.


    His brother seemed adamant about stuffing him after seeing him so thin and pale.


    After eating and rejecting Lu Yin Ze''s effort of giving him more food, Lu Jin mentioned the scene he saw outside the prison.


    "It seemed that many people are against me. I am afraid that the public opinion about me would taint your reputation."


    His brother fetched him in a grand way. A convict who had assisted an executed viin in his past crimes would not be favorably seen by the public.


    If the people saw that he was released and received a good treatment that a convict should not deserve, this might create public outrage.


    Lu Jin was not afraid of other people''s scorn or hate that was directed at him. He was willing to be the receiving end of their me. But he could not drag his little brother to the dirty water with him.


    "Don''t worry about them, brother. They are the leftovers and family members of those corrupt officials. They don''t have much power and influence. They won''t affect me. Besides, did you not see that there is another group with a greater crowd weing you? You are a hero, brother.


    You are not a convict anymore."


    Lu Jin was silent. He doesn''t feel proud to be called a hero.


    He lowered his eyes as he hid his guilt. He was, after all, a son who killed his own father.


    A pale hand appeared in his field of vision. "Brother, you have spent your who life under someone''s choice and orders. You have suffered greatly for me to survive. And you suffered more after that. You have already paid for whatever sins you have done. Please always remember it."


    Lu Jin met a pair of sincere silver-bluish eyes. These pair of beautiful eyes made him remember the warmth of their mother.


    "Can you not live in agony anymore and live for yourself this time?" Lu Yin Ze asked solemnly.


    There was a long silence in the car.


    Lu Yin Ze''s question was hard to answer.


    Lu Jin had made up his mind to live in guilt and carry the burden of his father''s sin for the rest of his life.


    How could he not live without carrying this guilt? How could he dare to throw the death of those people and live happily?


    Lu Yin Ze could see the answer in his brother''s silence. He smiled sadly, "I understand if you can''t answer me yet. Nevertheless, if brother wishes to live a life like that, then I will too."


    "Yin Ze...." Lu Jin called out with heartache in his voice. He could let himself be in pain but not his little brother.


    His little brother had enough pain.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled and changed the topic. "Now you are out, brother. We will do the first thing on your list."


    Lu Yin Ze doesn''t mind his brother''s choice. They have the rest of their life to figure this out. If he have to spend his life convincing his brother to live freely and happily, he would be d to do so.


    Lu Jin turned silent. He could only sigh in his brother''s stubbornness.


    ****


    The flight to City Z only took an hour.


    Although there were many people paying attention to Lu Jin''s release, they did not know where Lu Jin''s first stop was. Many people wanted to know where the famous convicted man who was seen as both a hero and the right-hand man of a viin would stay.


    Since there was a grand disy made by the head of the Lu family, many people thought Lu Yin Ze brought Lu Jin to the Lu Mansion in the capital. Bringing him there means acknowledging Lu Jin as a family member of the main Lu family.


    However, Lu Jin''s first stop was not at the Lu mansion in the capital but in the province of City Z.


    At the Lu family''s burial ground, the two brothers were facing a brand new tombstone.

 Chapter 848: "Grandpa...."

    Since it was the deceased former head''s tomb, it has the most majestic and widest area on the burial site. Lu Yin Ze instructed his people to reconstruct the pavilion where his mother and his grandmother rest. They made the pavilionrger thrice than before.


    ording to his grandfather''s wish, Lu Yin Ze ced his grandfather''s ashes beside his grandmother and mother.


    The surrounding pavilion still has the blue roses that Lu Yin Ze''s mother likes. If one did not know it was a burial ground, they would have thought it was a wonderful garden with an imperial resting pavilion.


    Lu Jin changed into a ck suit. He lit incense and white candles on each que. He then burned joss paper and paper money in front of Old Lu''s que. He reenacted the funeral rites that he wasn''t able to do at his grandfather''s funeral. He bowed as he give respect to his grandfather.


    "This prodigal grandson has returned, grandfather."


    The wind blows softly. The mild fragrance of blue roses mixed with the incense. The fragrance spread across the field.


    "Please forgive this unfilial grandson foring herete."


    There was a long silence.


    Lu Yin Ze stayed at the back while kneeling too. He remained silent as he gave his brother time to mourn for their grandfather.


    Lu Jin was detained in the hospital while Old Lu''s funeral was urring. He wasn''t able to give respect after he recovered since he was put in jail.


    It took him three years toe here and finally give his respect.


    His first wish the moment he got out was to mourn for their grandfather and give respect to him.


    "I know grandfather hated me for choosing to stay with fa-" Lu Jin halted and changed his words. "-with Ming Zhi Yi''s side. You did not allow me to bear your name or set foot in the Lu family. I could not even visit my mother or yearn for her. I could not call my grandpa, grandfather nor could I express my brotherly love to my brother."


    Lu Jin''s head was still on the ground as he expressed the words he wanted to say for all those years. "It''s a cruel order, grandfather. Cruel to me and cruel to you as well."


    Lu Jin knew the fact that his grandfather loves them. He had memories of his childhood. In that memory, his grandfather spoiled them so much that he was willing to give the whole world to them.


    "I remembered the time when you carried me and put me in yourp. You taught me numbers, letters, and tell me stories. I miss those times, grandfather. The times when I ran to you while calling you grandpa."


    Yes. Those times were the sweetest and most innocent memories Lu Jin has.


    He once had a wonderful and loving family.


    However, their happiness did notst long.


    "Grandfather, you might not forgive me. But I still ask for your forgiveness. I would repent with my whole life by taking care of my brother, helping the Lu family in the best I can in the shadow, and shouldering all the sins of my sinful father in the years toe.


    "I don''t need any return. I don''t need people''s praises, power, or wealth.


    "I only want to belong in our family again. So when I died, I can rest beside mother and you.


    "It was toote, but please let me call you grandpa once."


    The swaying leaves of the blue roses stopped. The afternoon sunlight peeked between the leaves of the blue petals. One of the rays went astray andnded on Lu Jin''s side.


    The natural dust flows in the air under the golden sunlight. It was like a speck of golden fairy dust. Lu Jin raised his head and saw this beautiful scene.


    It was probably an illusion but for a moment, he saw an image of his grandfather when he was five. The image of Old Lu smiling at him and opening his arms. It was the weing arms Lu Jin saw that made him run as a child and called him grandpa from afar.


    Lu Jin''s eyes heated.


    "Grandpa..."


    His tears blurred his vision. He seemed to see his grandfather''s young face. It was bright and his gaze was full of love and no me.


    Lu Jin speaks fast as he could. He was afraid that this image would be gone away in a moment. "I promise I will take care of Little Yin. Our family won''t break ever again. Please be rest assured and have a good rest with grandma and mother."


    The clouds moved and slowly covered the sun''s brilliance. The ray of light slowly vanished. The altar and incense were only left.


    ....


    After Lu Jin gave respect to his grandfather and mother, Lu Yin Ze also bowed and gave his regard to their deceased family members.


    When the two brothers were about to leave the pavilion, Lu Yin Ze who was silent from the beginning to the end called out.


    "Brother..."


    Lu Jin turned to him. Lu Jin''s eyes were a bit red. He had just cried. Although his tears were only a few, the evidence of it hasn''t gotten rid of yet.


    Lu Yin Ze opened his mouth but no words came out.


    Lu Jin looked at him, puzzled. "What is it?"


    Lu Yin Ze closed his mouth. "N-nothing."


    "??"


    Lu Jin looked at his brother. He knows his brother very well. It seemed like his bother wanted to say something but he was hesitating.


    "You can tell me anything." Lu Jin urged Lu Yin Ze.


    "Uhm...M-maybe...soon."


    Lu Jin: "???


    The two arrived at the Lu mansion without Lu Yin Ze telling Lu Jin what he was hesitating to say.


    When they arrived at the drawing-room, Lu Jin who opened the door was surprised.


    "Wee back, Lu Jin!"


    A loud yell with a banner raised up high weed him.


    Tang Xinyang blew a kiddie trumpet while Tang Yin shot a golden confetti canyon in the air.


    Guan Gu Ri and Jang Shin were carrying the banner. Xiong Zhi and Bivia Chang, who was kidnapped on the way, held glowing lights and were dancing with stiff moves.


    Linfeng, who was randomly chosen, was carrying a wee cake with a candle lit on it.


    The group was all smiles as they greeted Lu Jin warmly.


    ***


    Additional scene:


    A few hours ago....


    The group decided to leave the ce early and arrive at the venue to surprise Lu Jin ahead of time.


    "Hey, guys. Let''s not forget Lawyer Chang." Tang Xinyang reminded everyone before they arrived at the ne.


    "Bivia is currently busy. She is handling the papers for Lu Jin''s release. She told us that she will follow us after." Xiong Zhi whosted talked to Bivia Chang updated everyone.


    "Hmm...That can''t do. Bivia has yed an important role in helping Lu Jin''s case. We should party with her. Let''s go drop by herw firm."


    Xiong Zhi: "...." She at least tried to prevent them.


    The group, who was led by Tang Xinyang, dropped by thew firm and dragged Bivia Chang to the private ne with them.


    Bivia Chang who was still in her working attire: "...."


    She blinked her eyes as she looked at the window. "Why are we....flying?"


    Tang Yin handed her afortable change of clothes. "The Lu brothers'' destination would be in City Z. They are on their own way. We should arrive and prepare before them."


    Bivia Chang: "...."


    She thought the party would be in the capital. Howe Lu Jin traveled miles away just after getting out of the prison?


    "Alright, guys! Since everyone is here, let''s pick our role!" Tang Xinyang was holding a ruffle box. "I''ll go first."


    TAng Xinyang picked a paper with ''Kiddie Trumpet'' written on it.


    "Ahh! Why did you pick that! I want to blow the trumpet too!" Tang Yinined while putting her hand on the box.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. There is still the ''cake'' and ''glowing lights''!"


    The one who carried the cake and brought it to Lu Jin would have the most limelight! Of course aside from the main protagonist of this event.


    Glowing lights would be okay too since there would be in charge of cheering and could dance some basic steps.


    However, she picked another role. An easy one too.


    Tang Xinyang: "...."


    Everyone picked up their roles.


    Tang Xinyang looked at the group. "So who picked the ''cake''?"


    Linfeng who just opened the paper: "...."


    Xiong Zhi saw his paper and pointed toward him. "Linfeng."


    Everyone looked at him with aplicated look.


    It was hard to imagine Linfeng who was wearing a suit holding the cake and greeting Lu Jin warmly with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 849: Welcome Party

    "Wee back Lu Jn!"


    Lu Jin''s whole body went rigid.


    His slightly widened eyes met the smiling eyes of the people in front of him.


    The banner with ''Wee back, Lu Jin! We miss you!'' was boldly raised up high. The golden confetti was flying around the room, some of it fell into his hair.


    There were colorful decorations around the room. It looked like a party intended for a child.


    Not to mention, that everyone was wearing a birthday party hat.


    Lu Jin who was alwaysposed was stunned at this moment.


    In Lu Jin''s almost thirty years of experience in this world, he had never had such a party like this.


    The colorful designs were childish and too much for the eyes. Compared to other parties Lu Jin attended before, this party was mediocre.


    However, for some reason, this surprise wee made him feel warm.


    The people his father harmed, the ones he thought would hate him for the rest of his life, were gathered to express their sincere wee to him.


    "Aren''t you going to say something? My arms are sore." Linfeng said as he beckoned Lu Jin to blow the candle on the cake.


    Jang Shin who was holding the banner alsomented. "Yeah! Stepped inside so we can bring this thing down."


    It was a lie that their arms were sore. They were once butlers who practice martial arts since young. How could they be tired of just this?


    They were trying to make Lu Jin at ease.


    Lu Jin snapped out of his daze and came in. He was still a bit muddled.


    "You guys...prepared this for me?" He asked in a dumbfounded manner.


    He already expected that Linfeng and Xiong Zhi would meet him after his release. The man promised him that they would drink together when he got out. Although Lu Jin looked forward to it, he did not expect too much.


    After all, could those people still remember him after three years?


    But they were all here, weing him. With the people he did not expect toe.


    "Of course. Didn''t I tell you we will have a drink?" Linfeng nced at the back where bottles of wine were disyed on the table. "Jang Shin and I make sure we used those expensive wines at the back."


    Lu Jin blinked. He just stood there.


    "Big brother Lu Jin, how about you make a wish and blow the candle?" Tang Yin suggested with a shy and sweet smile.


    Since Lu Jin hasn''t truly spent time with her, she used this moment to give a good impression to this handsome big brother.


    Her naive, shy, and gentle girl mode was on.


    Lu Jin stared at everyone''s faces. The faces he thought would look at him with anger and me were smiling so friendly at him.


    For a moment, Lu Jin did not know what to do in this kind of situation.


    He bowed his head stiffly and was about to blow the candle as they suggested when Lu Yin Ze stopped him.


    "Hold on, brother. You have to make a wish first."


    Lu Jin: "..." This isn''t a birthday cake though.


    And how could he make a wish in front of everyone? He was not a child!


    But when he nced at them and saw their expecting eyes, Lu Jin swallowed his pride and closed his eyes, and pretended to make a wish.


    ''My wish.....''


    At this moment, many things came to Lu Jin.


    He wished his little brother to be healthy. That Lu Yin Ze would not suffer from nightmares anymore and that he would live the rest of his life happily.


    He wished that his father, and Gunan, wherever they were, could find redemption and peace.


    He wished his grandfather was reunited with his beloved family in the afterlife.


    He wished the people his father hurt, the innocent people he dragged down to the path of no return, would be able to heal their wounds in their hearts. It doesn''t matter if he was hated, he just wished they could find peace within.


    He wished...he could forgive himself.


    Lu Jin opened his eyes and blew the candle. The smoke rises, making his eyes hazy.


    He was being greedy by wishing all of that, right?


    p! p! p!


    Numerous ps from the people around him sounded. They were all wearing a lively smiles. Even the cold face of Xiong Zhi has the corner of her lips raised.


    Lu Jin was embarrassed by this childish act. Thest time he blew a candle and get everyone''s p was when he was nine years old.


    He coughed to hide his embarrassment, "I am truly grateful for everyone here. I did not expect you guys would wee me. And this party-"


    The colorful banner and childish theme brought a precious memory of his childhood. The birthday he had before when their family was still a happy one was very much like this.


    A warm, lovely and sincere party.


    Lu Jin smiled, "-really brings back good memories. I am deeply moved."


    His voice might be calm and he lookedposed, but every word he uttered was sincere.


    Lu Yin Ze hooked his arm on his brother''s shoulder. He was happy.


    As Lu Jin''s brother, he knew well that his brother was pleasantly surprised and happy at this moment. Lu Yin Ze''s silver-blue eyes were a bit red, "On your uing birthday, we will make sure that we will have a party like this!"


    Lu Jin''s smile halted. "...Oh." He wanted to disagree but he could not disappoint their faces.


    Tang Xinyang and Tang Yin were so delighted. They were the ones who nned this simple party.


    "Since you guys love it, me and Tang Yin would n another one again!"


    "Could I invite some people too?" Xiong Zhi asked.


    She wanted to invite Song Xuantin and Gu Zhen. They were part of their circle of friends. Since Lu Yin Ze was also friends with them, it would be a good chance to let the two meet Lu Yin Ze''s brother whom the two only heard in their stories. She also wanted to introduce Xiao Mei and Fang Dien to Lu Jin.


    Xiong Zhi''s question made the people in the room gave an idea.


    "Me too! I wanted to invite Prosecutor Huo. He is really happy that Lu Jin is now released." Bivia Chang seconded.


    Lu Jin heard Prosecutor Huo''s name and nodded with a smile.


    There was a small friendship between Prosecutor Huo and Lu Jin. The two converse frequently at the prison because of Lu Jin''s cooperation with the investigators and the police. Prosecutor helped Lu Jin a lot inside the prison.


    And Lu Jin would never forget that kindness.


    "I want to invite my brother too." Guan Gu Ri chimed in.


    "Should we invite grandma? If HeadMaster Xiong woulde, I would convince grandma toe too!" Tang Xinyang added.


    Lu Jin: "...."


    The crowd went bigger.


    A childish birthday with those people?


    Oh no, please no.


    ...


    With Lu Jin as the center of the crowd, the small party continued.


    Since they were closed to each other, there were no awkward moments and no pretentious facades.


    The delicious food was served. All of them were the food that Lu Jin wanted to eat when he was inside the prison.


    The wine bottles were opened one after another.


    Their conversation gradually turned into jokes andughter.

 Chapter 850: A mellow song

    Jang Shin who was the weakest in alcohol among men was dancing wobbly with a red face. "This dance ...is...a tribute for Lu Jin!"


    Tang Yin who could hold her liquor well was supporting Jang Shin and blowing the kiddie trumpet in a lively tone.


    Jang Shin''s dance was stiff with no rhythm. Although he did not match the beat, his stiff moves, and confident expression while dancing made everyoneugh.


    A harmonious atmosphere was in the air as the lively tone andughter echoed everywhere.


    Jang Shin''s drunk dance was a good show.


    Lu Jin who rarelyugh was influenced by the warm and free atmpsohee. He alsoughed with others while shaking his head.


    Lu Yin Ze would nce at his brother from time to time, seeing his brother was enjoying this little party, made the smile on his face turn into a grin.


    As long as his brother was happy, he was happy too,


    Bivia Chang wasughing hard the most. She was also a bit drunk. She hooked her arm to Tang Xinyang''s shoulder and pointed toward Jang Shin who was imitating a tribal dance.


    "Xinyang, tell me. What do you like about that guy? He is not even good at drinking and dancing!"


    Tang Xinyang who was not even slightly drunk raised her brow. She was pping and supporting Jang Shin well. "What''s wrong with him? His dance is very good. Besides, he is very cute when he is drunk. Hmm...if I have known he would be like this I should have invited him to drinking long ago."


    Bivia Chang: "...."


    How could love be so blind?


    She also has a boyfriend. If Huo Dian acted like this, she would pretend she did not know the guy.


    Guan Gu Ri''s face was so red. But he was still sober. "Jang Shin, can you try singing this time? If you continue to dance I am afraid you would vomit out of nowhere."


    Jang Shin halted. He squinted his eyes, "Then...uhm...what song?"


    Tang Yin raised her hand, "How about my song?


    "I don''t know any of your songs."


    Tang Yin: "..." Are you really my friend?


    Tang Xinyang, the supported girlfriend helped her boyfriend and the audience. "Jang Shin only knows old songs."


    Lu Yin Ze''s ears perked. " Do you know the song ''If I can turn back the hands of time''?"


    Lu Jin raised his head in surprise. Wasn''t that song...their mother''s favorite song?


    Jang Shin nodded. "Yeah. Want me to sing it?"


    Tang Yin also recognized the song. "Oh! I will y the chords! Jang Shin, since you have me the best songwriter of all time as your instrumental, you should do your best and give the song justice!"


    Jang Shin did not feel the pressure but be more confident instead. "You have nothing to worry about. Although I am good at dancing, I am better at singing!"


    Jang Shin was a coward when sober but have tremendous courage when drunk.


    Tang Xinyang pped. "Woooh! I guarantee everyone that Jang Shin''s voice is much better than Tang Yin!"


    Bivia Chang stoppedughing. Tang Xinyang''s assuring words made her more doubtful.


    Tang Yin instructed a butler to bring the guitar. She strummed the guitar as she signal Jang Shin to start.


    Xiong Zhi who was half-drunk was leaning on Linfeng.


    The group turned silent as the slow, rhythmic strum of the guitar sounded. Everyone looked at Jang Shin.


    (Song If I Could Turn Back the Hands of Time by Song by R. Kelly)


    "How did I ever let you slip away, never knowing I''d be singing this song some day~"


    Everyone: !


    Who would have thought that Jang Shin''s voice actually sounded good?


    Tang Xinyang giggled. She felt very ticklish. She was confident in Jang Shin''s voice because she heard him sing before. She fell harder to him when that tempting mouth let out such a melodious tone.


    "And now I''m sinking, sinking to rise no more~


    "Ever since you closed the door."


    Jang Shin''s voice was soothing and deep.


    Xiong Zhi who was leaning on Linfeng''s shoulder sobered a bit. She listened to the song quite contently.


    "If I could turn, turn back the hands of time~"


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng''s handsome side profile. Thetter felt her gaze and looked back at her. Those eyes naturally turned gentle.


    "Then my darlin'' you''d still be mine~"


    Xiong Zhi held his hand under the table, in return, Linfeng squeezed her hand. Such mutual love was a bliss.


    "Funny, funny how time goes by


    And blessings are missed


    In the wink of an eye~"


    Guan Gu Ri hummed. He also heard this song when he was young. His mother and Lu Yin Ze''s mother yed this couple of times.


    "Why oh why oh why


    Should one have to go on suffering


    When every day I pray


    Pleasee back to me~"


    Lu Yin Ze smiled sadly at this song. Now that he was listening closely, this line poke some sour wounds. A hand patted his head gently. He looked up to see his brother smiling down at him.


    "So you still remember this song." Lu Jin said in a low voice.


    "How could I forget this? Mother always sang and yed this song every time. Then she always tells us the story behind this song--" Lu Yin Ze halted.


    When they were young, their mother would always y this song everywhere. At bedtime, their mother would sing this song as a luby. If they could not sleep, she would tell her sons the story behind this song.


    That this song was ying when their mother and their father first met. This song made their mother remember the sweet meeting with their father.


    Lu Jin just smiled sadly at Lu Yin Ze''s act of stopping his words midway.


    Ever since the two met, they have never once mentioned their father.


    "If... I could turn,


    Turn back the hands of time~


    Then my darling you,


    You would be mine~"


    Jang Shin''s smooth and rxing voice soothed everyone''s heart. The lyrics were tragic and sorrowful. But strangely, it calms them.


    ****


    After the mellow song, Jang Shin went back to being wild again.


    Tang Yin who was holding a guitar never put it down. Another song was yed.


    The group was very lively. Those who knows the song sang loudly, and those who did not onlyughed.


    There was even a time where Lu Jin was put in the hot spot and everyone tried to force him to sing.


    Unfortunately, Lu Jin doesn''t know any songs except the kiddie song that he heard when he was a child.


    In the end, under everyone''s strong persuasion and Lu Yin Ze''s shining eyes, Lu Jin embarrassedly sang the kid''s song ''One Penny''.


    Everyone knew this song. Even Xiong Zhi whocked childhood heard it before.


    This song became popr with the group. To encourage the embarrassed Lu Jin to sing, they pped to match the rhythm of the song. Since everyone knew this song as a child, they sang together in the chorus while beating their own hands and legs.


    The room was truly lively.


    A long whileter, when most of the bottles were turned over, Jang Shin who drank plentily finally copsed.

 Chapter 851: Urn

    Tang Xinyang caught her man.


    "We have to go ahead, guys. I will bring Jang Shin to our room. We really have fun today! Lu Jin, once again, wee back!"


    Lu Jin smiled gratefully, "Thank you. Please take care on your way."


    A butler came forward to guide Tang Xinyang who princess carried Jang Shin in their assigned room.


    The Lu mansion in City Z was just second to the Lu mansion in the capital in terms of length and appearance. There were plenty of rooms for the esteemed guests.


    Bivia Chang who was drunk watched the two leave. Shemented bitterly, "Ahh...I wished I could be princess-carried like that. Jang Shin is truly lucky."


    Tang Yin who was hugging her guitar and have no energy to strum anymoremented sluggishly. "He is not lucky. He is one of the unlucky men."


    Bivia Chang huped. "No...a man who could get wasted like that with her girlfriend around is no good."


    Linfeng could not help but defend Jang Shin for the first time. "He is not usually like that. Work is very exhausting for him in these past years. It is the first and probably thest time he would be this wild. And perhaps because Tang Xinyang is there that he is at ease to be this drunk."


    A hangover would serve as a great lesson to Jang Shin. Knowing Jang Shin''s cowardly attitude, he would never be drunk again after suffering from an extreme hangover.


    Tang Yin nodded her head like a pecked chicken, "Jang Shin surprised me today too. But it''s not that strange considering he has my sister as his girlfriend. How stressed he must be."


    Bivia Chang: "..."


    She spoke after a while. "It was me who is in the wrong..."


    Lu Jin blinked his eyes. The alcohol in his system was making him sleepy. It was the first time he had drank so much alcohol at once. Although he was sober, it was hard to keep his eyes open.


    "Brother...." A soft call sounded at his side.


    Lu Yin Ze, who was red like a tomato, was half drunk. If he was not poisoned when he was a child, with Lu Yin Ze''s originally weak body, he could notst this long in drinking.


    The alcohol that magically gives courage was working on Lu Yin Ze.


    "You are already drunk. You should rest inside." Lu Jin assisted Lu Yin Ze. He turned to the group who was still barely alive in the room.


    "Thank you everyone for this party. I would thank you properly tomorrow. You guys should rest too. I will take my brother to his room."


    Tang Yin waved her hand weakly, "Go...go...I am always left alone...Howe I am single for twenty-six years?!"


    Bivia patted her back with pity. Bivia''s head was tilted to the side as she speak, "You....should...lower down...your standards in men."


    Xiong Zhi who wasdrunk and was leaning on Linfeng''s arms chuckled and nodded in agreement. Her Linfeng was the best and probably the only one in the world.


    Guan Gu Ri, who was next to Tang Yin, patted her back in sympathy. "Don''t worry, you are not alone."


    Tang Yin just hugged her guitar in sorrow.


    Lu Jin chuckled and assisted Lu Yin Ze back to his room.


    They arrived at Lu Yin Ze''s room. When Lu Jin was about to put Lu Yin Ze in the bed, thetter stopped him.


    "Brother..."


    Lu Jin turned to look at him. His brother had been calling him like he wanted to say something but he would halt his words in the middle as if he changed his mind.


    This was truly frustrating. But Lu Jin was patient to his brother.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    "I...have something to give you." Lu Yin Ze then stood up after saying this.


    He went to the corner of his room and brought back an urn.


    Lu Jin froze.


    Lu Yin Ze handed the urn to his brother. "After Ming Zhi Yi''s execution, I ask for his body. This is...father''s ashes."


    Lu Jin slowly received the urn. The smooth and cold texture of the jar sent tremble in his heart.


    He thought he would never be able to recover his father''s remains. Although he was dying to know what happened to his father''s body after the execution, he did not dare to ask for it.


    Because how could a sinner like him give a proper burial to another sinner?


    He already prepared himself to live as a sinner for the rest of his life. His feelings, his dreams, and wishes did not deserve to be answered.


    "This...brother...how did you..." Lu Jin was lost for words.


    To retrieve their father''s body, Lu Yin Ze must have done this for him despite his brother''s hate for their father.


    Lu Yin Ze smiled at Lu Jin, "Brother, you don''t have to consider my feelings in every decision you make. If you want it, then so be it.


    "You must think that since I hated him, I would never even think of recovering his remains. Although I prefer his body to be fed to dogs, I also want to consider your feelings on this. That man, although he made both of us suffer, he was still a father to you. He has an important ce in your heart."


    "Yin Ze..."


    "So I retrieve his remains for you. You can do whatever you want with it. You can build a tomb for him, give him a funeral rite or grieve for him."


    Lu Jin felt the urn was heavy.


    "Brother, I only want you to be happy and at peace."


    Lu Jin lowered his head.


    It would be a lie if he said he doesn''t care about what happened to his father''s remains. He betrayed his father and push him to his death. He did what was right, but his heart could not help but feel guilty.


    He had no time to grieve for this bad father or send him off, he spent those three years reflecting and redeeming his sins.


    In the dim lightning, Lu Jin''s shoulder trembled.


    There was a long time passed before he answered in a hoarse voice, "Then can I...say goodbye to him for onest time?"


    Lu Yin Ze nodded. "Of course. I will arrange it for you."

 Chapter 852: Not Yet?

    When the main character of tonight''s event and the clown left, the room full of drunken people turned silent.


    Bivia Chang had a great alcohol tolerance so she could still talk despite the heavy eyelids and dizziness, "Are you guys...still alive?"


    Tang Yin gave a hup as an answer and Guan Gu Ri chuckled out of nowhere.


    Linfeng was the most sober in the room. He could not move since he was supporting Xiong Zhi in his arms. So he called the Lu butlers to send the drunken people to their room.


    The drunk Bivia insisted to be princess-carried, while Tang Yin would not let go of the guitar. It was only Guan Gu Ri who was smiling strangely that followed the butler peacefully.


    In the end, Bivia Chang''s wish was answered. She was princess-carried by one of the butlers and Tang Yin was carried with the inseparable guitar in her arms.


    "Sir, do you need help?" One of the butlers came to Linfeng''s side and offered to help in carrying Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng shook his head, "No need. Just lead us to our room."


    The butler nodded and lead the way.


    They stopped in front of the guest room. "This room is designated for the Lady and the room next to it is prepared for you, Sir. Here''s the key for the next room."


    Lu Yin Ze clearly knew that Linfeng and Xiong Zhi were inseparable but he still prepared a separate room for them.


    Linfeng epted, but he have no intention to leave the drunk Xiong Zhi alone in the room.


    "Thank you."


    Xiong Zhi was quiet all the way. Although she would open her eyes a little bit, she would then close them. Her world was spinning and her head feels heavy.


    She felt hot and ufortable. She struggled to get out of that strong pair of arms. But the more she struggled, the tighter the hold bes.


    "We are almost there," Linfengforted her in a low voice.


    Hearing the familiar gentle voice, Xiong Zhi stopped struggling and seekfort from that voice. She adjusted herself in Linfeng''s arms and hugged his neck. She rested her head on his chest.


    Linfeng''s steps were still steady despite Xiong Zhi''s snuggling.


    He put her down on the bed gently. However, the arms around his neck had no intention of letting him go.


    Linfeng tried to pry off her arms as gently as he could, but Xiong Zhi just tightened her hold.


    Linfeng who was choking: "...."


    He waited for a few minutes until Xiong Zhi''s arms softened her hold, but a long time had passed and Xiong Zhi did not let go. She even slept in this strange position.


    Linfeng knew that Xiong Zhi would have sore arms if this continued, so he slowly nudge her to wake up.


    "Zhi''er...Zhi''er...you have to let go for a moment so I can wash you."


    "..." Only a slight ''hmm'' answered Linfeng.


    He tried to pry off her arms again, this time Xiong Zhi opened her eyes abruptly.


    Her eyes were dazed and have no focus, but there was irritation in her eyes as if waking her up was a big mistake.


    Being stared at by those eyes, Linfeng stiffend.


    His heartbeat rose.


    Xiong Zhi had never given him this kind of re. For some reason, this gaze was so adorable and a bit...sensual. With the added fact that their body was close, Linfeng felt his senses were burning.


    How could it be possible that one threatening re from Xiong Zhi could send a shiver down his spine?


    It''s not fear but rather...an excitement that Linfeng could not exin.


    "Zhi''er? Can you move now? I have to bathe you."


    Linfeng sessfully pried off Xing Zhi''s arms and proceed to take off her top.


    Despite the burning desire he was feeling, he could still control himself well. His young miss would be morefortable if she was bathed before sleeping.


    His desire andfort could be solved at another time.


    As he unfastened the second button from Xiong Zhi''s shirt, a pair of hands stopped him.


    Linfeng: "..."


    He looked up to meet Xiong Zhi''s drunken eyes. Her hand caught his.


    Xiong Zhi slowly sat up on the bed. She squinted her eyes and leaned her face closer to Linfeng''s. "Who''s this...handsome man?"


    Linfeng was speechless. He then chuckled.


    His Zhi''er knows how to flirt when drunk?


    How cute.


    Linfeng went along with her. "It''s your future husband."


    Xiong Zhi blinked. "We are not married yet? Howe?"


    Linfeng: "...."


    Was sheining that they aren''t married yet?


    The two of them already have their engagement rings. But since many things have to be done, they weren''t able to have a proper engagement party or discuss the date of their marriage.


    No, to be exact, Linfeng hasn''t proposed formally to Xiong Zhi.


    They haven''t been able to have a vacation with two of them alone ever since the incident.


    Linfeng felt guilty. So all this time, his girlfriend was just enduring and waiting?


    Linfeng promised himself to quickly finish his work this week and have a grand n for a vacation where they could spend their time alone with no worries in their mind.


    Now that Lu Jin was released, there''s nothing holding him back now. They could escape from all these responsibilities and have quality time with her. He could propose to Xiong Zhi then.


    Linfeng touched Xiong Zhi''s cheek with a doting gaze. "We will be. I won''t make you wait for long." He put his forehead on hers. "Now that we have done our best for others, it''s time for us to be selfish now."


    Xiong Zhi took a deep breath and inhaled his fragrance. But then she frowned. "You smell like alcohol."


    Linfeng chuckled. "Aren''t you smelling both of us?"


    He tilted her chin and slowly approached her lips. "Our breath is one after all." He then kissed her lightly.


    Xiong Zhi closed his eyes and savor the fleeting kiss. But it ended quickly which made her frown deeper. She tugged on his zer andined. "More...."


    Linfeng: "...."


    His young miss was acting coquettish, how could he resist?


    So he met her lips once more and this time he deepened the kiss.


    He only wanted to kiss her gently and long but Xiong Zhi was aggressive. When Linfeng was about to give her time to breathe, she unexpectedly pulled him closer and used her tongue to work the wonders.


    Xiong Zhi and Linfeng often kissed. But they have these unspoken rules between them when ites to kissing.


    When the couple doesn''t want to end up in bed, they only make light kisses, long but gentle kisses, or deep kisses without invading each other''s mouth.


    Because once one of them invaded the other, it was an invitation to do something more. And Linfeng who always fell victim to Xiong Zhi''s tongue could hardly control himself whenever it happens.


    Linfeng groaned in satisfaction and in pain. He held Xiong Zhi''s shoulders and separate himself from her.


    Both of them were out of breath.


    Linfeng stared at those dazed eyes helplessly. "Not fair."


    Xiong Zhi: ???


    Linfeng stood up and tried to calm down the fire inside his body. "Can you bath yourself?"


    Xiong Zhi tried to stand up but she swayed. Her mind was still spinning.


    Linfeng helplessly sighed. He needed to bathe Xiong Zhi by himself.


    Can he restrain himself?


    There''s no way he would take the drunk Xiong Zhi. If he was going to the deed, he wanted both of them to be sober.


    "Agh...this is torture." He carried Xiong Zhi towards the bathroom.


    "No ying alright?"


    "Hmmm?" An intoxicated ''hmm'' answered him.


    That night was the greatest torture Linfeng ever had in his life.


    The next day, he made sure to ask Xiong Zhi permission to be intimate with her even though she was drunk. So that next time, Linfeng would not be tortured so badly again.


    So much for enduring.

 Chapter 853: Farewell, Strong Soul

    Xiong Zhi felt her whole body was submerged in an endless wave.


    She was getting in and out of consciousness as if she was sinking. She doesn''t know how much time had passed until she felt someone fished her out from the water.


    She felt a pair of giant hands get hold of her and enclosed her gently.


    Xiong Zhi could not tell what state she was in. She wasn''t choked by the water nor could she feel being wet. As if all her senses were purposely hindered.


    ''Ah...This must be a dream.''


    The quick-witted Xiong Zhi realized this one thing.


    That''s when she could see the scenery in front of her.


    As she had guessed, she was seating on a pair of hands. Two huge silver-blue moons hung above her head. The sky was strikingly the color of silver.


    Xiong Zhi always thought that the pair of two rounded silver-blue was two moons. It was now that she realized that those were pair of eyes.


    How familiar...


    [You have done well.]


    A gentle voice echoed everywhere. It was pleasing to the ears.


    Xiong Zhi remained silent. Her mind was clear, and she remembered everything.


    Her death...Her remorse...


    The first meeting with this deity-like person...


    Her wish and this deity''s wish.


    Her granted second chance.


    It all remained clear.


    "...Did I truly seed?"


    The silver-blue moon turned into a beautiful crescent.


    [Yes. You have ovee your fate and you helped me attain my wish. This is enough payment.]


    Xiong Zhi''s heart that was tense all this time finally rxed.


    The monster in her nightmares had died. The people who wanted to harm her have received their retribution and disappeared.


    Although there were foes who came her way, she defeated them all.


    New obstacles maye, but she believed she could ovee them with Linfeng by her side.


    Now that they both ovee their tragic fate, no matter whates to them, they would not be separated again.


    Xiong Zhi felt grateful. She bowed to express her gratitude. "Thank you...I could not express how grateful I am. Thank you for choosing me to get this precious second chance."


    There are no more words that could describe Xiong Zhi''s gratitude toward this deity-like existence.


    She might not understand how supernatural phenomenon such as this works. She doesn''t mean to understand it at all. As long as she could live again with Linfeng by her side, she would not question any means.


    This might be a gift from God, a demon, a fairy, a witch, or a deity. No matter where this second chance came from, Xiong Zhi was thankful for it.


    [There''s no need for you to be indebted towards me. As I am the one who wronged you first. Now, each step you take would rewrite your new fate. Your life would depend on your actions. This would be ourst meeting together.]


    Xiong Zhi raised her head.


    Theirst meeting...


    So from now on, her life depended on her decisions and actions. The past she had lived was rewritten and new fate awaits for them.


    [Strong soul, I would leave myst words to you.]


    The giant finger caressed Xiong Zhi''s head.


    [Don''t let the past hinders your future. Let the scar in your heart heals, that''s the only way you will be freed and embrace a new life.]


    As the gentle voice traveled in the silver sky, everything around Xiong Zhi was starting to fade and disappear.


    [Farewell, Strong soul. Give my descendants a hug, will you?]


    Then everything was submerged in darkness.


    ***


    When Xiong Zhi woke up, she found her hands tied by a necktie.


    Xiong Zhi: ???


    She looked at the man who was sleeping soundly next to her. Between them was a pillow.


    Xiong Zhi: ??


    What''s this strange situation?


    She untied the necktie first through her mouth. But this slight movement woke up the man next to her.


    Linfeng opened his eyeszily, "You are awake now, Zhi''er? How are you feeling?"


    Xiong Zhi sessfully unbounded her hand. "My head felt heavy and my arms felt sore. Why are my hands tied?"


    Xiong Zhi''s question made Linfeng remember the bitter night.


    Linfeng''s lips twitched, "I realized...that I would never let you be drunk unless it is ast resort."


    Xiong Zhi: ??


    Linfeng sat up and assisted Xiong Zhi to sit up. "It seems that you don''t remember what happened. I''ll bring you a hangover soup while you think about the torment you inflicted on mest night."


    Xiong Zhi: "..." Torment?


    Linfeng stood up. Xiong Zhi noticed that he was still wearing the same shirt and pants he used yesterday.


    The clean and neat Linfeng never missed a bath at night no matter how much tired he was. So it was strange to see him in an unkempt figure.


    Perhaps something really did happenst night?


    Xiong Zhi then looked at her own clothes and realized she was in a new pajama. There was no smell of alcohol in her.


    Linfeng must have given her a bath. So why he did not take one?


    Xiong Zhi tried to remember what happened yesterday night. She remembered Jang Shin dancing like a monkey and their cheerful singing. Then in the midst ofughter, she slept halfway?


    Then a sh of memories came to her.


    It seemed like Linfeng carried her to the room...she vaguely remembered Linfeng giving her a bath and changing her clothes...then..she topped Linfeng?


    She doesn''t remember much. It was like blurred clips were shing into her head.


    In the end, the headache prevented Xiong Zhi from remembering the details of yesterday night. So she stopped and contemted about her strange dream.


    Right, she remembered it all.


    The deity''s existence and her second chance...


    Even the time Lu Jin stood in front of her tomb and mourn for the people that he and his father had killed. It was a distant past where she hold onto him as a deranged ghost and madly desired for revenge.


    But now, the future had changed.


    A new unknown future awaits for her and Linfeng.


    As the deity said, was it really alright for her to live the rest of her life the way she wants?


    Was it really alright to forget the past and live for the future?


    Can she rest now and live happily together with Linfeng?

 Chapter 854: The Future Awaits

    Amidst, her thoughts, Linfeng came back with the soup.


    "A lot of them are awake now. But like you, they are wasted. After you finish the soup, rest for a while. If you are hungry, I can cook for you." Linfeng did not mention that Lu Yin Ze drop by to ask them to join the group for breakfast.


    His Zhi''er was too weak to move.


    Xiong Zhi stared at Linfeng.


    Although Linfeng looked haggard, his charm and handsomeness were exceptional that every woman would be willing to jump into him.


    His soft smile and gentle gaze reminded Xiong Zhi of a beautiful future that awaits for her with this man.


    She weakly smile and nodded.


    What''s there to think about?


    Didn''t shee back to the past and ask for a second chance to get a happy ending with this loveable man?


    Now that Linfeng was alive and well, her wish had been granted.


    Xiong Zhi''s stare was a bit overwhelming that Linfeng was a bit embarrassed.


    "Am I really that handsome in the morning?" He asked jokingly.


    "Yeah. Super duper." Xiong Zhi answered with a solemn expression.


    Linfeng: "..."


    That took him by surprise.


    He chuckled to ease his shyness and handed her the bowl. "Where did you learn to flirt with me like that?"


    "Song Xuantin."


    Xiong Zhi obediently drank the hangover soup with a bitter expression. The slight movement was causing her to heave.


    Linfeng sighed helplessly and massaged her hand. "It''s my fault for not stopping you from drinking too much. This won''t happen again."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head but stopped midway due to dizziness, "I only drank littlepared to others and you took my share of drinks many times. Besides, it''s very rare for us to drink as if there''s no tomorrow. I can''t just not drink and be a grinch. It''s unfair to everyone."


    Linfeng could only shook his head with a smile. Now that he thought of it, his young miss had truly changed from the first time he met her.


    In the past, Xiong Zhi won''t even care what others think about her or won''t even bother about what they felt. But now, she was adjusting for her friends and having fun with them like what spirited young people do.


    Sometimes, life should not be too perfect to achieve true happiness.


    Linfeng helped Xiong Zhi to alleviate her headache.


    Xiong Zhi patted the space next to her. "Sleep with me again. You still have bags under your eyes. I bet you did not sleep well because of me, huh?"


    Linfeng''s lips twitched.


    ''If you only remember what kind of y you didst night....''


    But looking at an innocent Xiong Zhi, Linfeng felt defeated. He kissed her forehead and left for a bath.


    In the end, the two eat a small breakfast in the room after Linfeng''s bath. Xiong Zhi helped him dry his hair even though thetter rejected. But Xiong Zhi insisted.


    They shared the bed again and faced each other.


    Although Linfeng was fully awake, he wanted to apany his girlfriend to sleep. Xiong Zhi on the other hand wanted Linfeng to sleep more. Because she knew the man did not get enough sleep while she was dead drunk.


    Xiong Zhi stared at the arm that was in front of her. She could see the hideous wounds.


    Before, she thought keeping this scar was awfully right. It served as a reminder and a punishment to her. But after the dream, her mind changed.


    The deity was right.


    Their fate had already changed. She must not be chained to the past. Every action and decision she would make would contribute to her future.


    This scar....it''s time to let it heal.


    "Linfeng."


    "Hmm?"


    "...What kind of future do you see?"


    Linfeng did not have to think too hard. "A future where I see you."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "Me too."


    "With a bunch of kids."


    "Bunch?"


    "Yeah. Like four or five kids?"


    "...Are you nning to build a team and make them fight Tang Xinyang''s and Song Xuantin''s sons and daughters?"


    Xiong Zhi once heard from Tang Xinyang her dream of having a big family with Jang Shin. She even said that she would not let Jang Shin rest until they made five children!


    Song Xuantin on the other hand wanted to see many little versions of Gu Zhen. The two even joked that they would make a ser team andpete.


    Xiong Zhi just learned that Linfeng also has this idea.


    She was the only child and so was Linfeng. So she thought Linfeng would want a small family.


    Perhaps...she had joined that discussion too?


    Linfeng chuckled at that thought. "It''s not a bad idea. I would like it if our children looks after you."


    "I would like it more if they look after you."


    "Hmm. How about two of them look after me, then the four of them look after you?"


    "...Why did it be six?"


    Linfeng smiled mischievously, "Thest one is born because of an unexpected night when you are drunk and attacked me-" Linfeng halted. "Ah right, this made me remember. If you ever attack me despite the circumstances, would I have permission to defend and counterattack in any way I please?"


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    What does he mean?


    "Likest night. You are very feisty. I have to tie your hands because you won''t stop touching me. If you aren''t drunk, I might have taken you that time. Agh, what a waste of opportunity."


    Xiong Zhi: "..."


    So that''s why she saw that sh of memory. Did Linfeng really held back?


    Xiong Zhi tapped Linfeng''s nose. "Of course. As your body is mine, my body is also yours. This also reminds me...." Xiong Zhi looked at her arm. The heinous scar was still there.


    "I decided to treat this scar."


    Linfeng was stunned. His eyes brighten with this news. "Really? You finally will get rid of that ''Lu''!"


    Xiong Zhi chuckled. "So you are more concerned that a character Lu is written on me?"


    Linfeng took her arm and kissed her scar. "Yes. ''Linfeng'' is better than ''Lu''. " He then gave another kiss and left a kiss mark on Xiong Zhi''s skin. "See? My mark is better."


    Linfeng''s sheepish smile looked so cute that Xiong Zhi could not help herself but kissed that adorable smile in delight.


    Smooch.


    "You are right. You are much better."


    Linfeng felt the sweetness in his heart was overwhelming. He hugged Xiong and kissed her head. "I am so happy that you are finally willing to get rid of this scar."


    Linfeng knew the meaning and the burden this scar held.


    Xiong Zhi was keeping this scar as a sign of not forgiving herself. It was unbearable for Linfeng to look at.


    Every time Xiong Zhi nced at this scar, she would always be constantly reminded of that tragic incident and the lives that were lost. That sin that Lu Jin carries...Xiong Zhi also carries them.


    Linfeng only wanted Xiong Zhi to live happily without any worries. So it breaks his heart every time he saw this scar.


    Now he was really genuinely happy that Xiong Zhi finally wanted to let go of the bitter past.


    She could finally live for herself now.


    "I am truly happy."

 Chapter 855: Outing?

    To take a long vacation, Linfeng needs to speed up his work. He did not tell his n to Xiong Zhi because he wanted to surprise her.


    Finally, after having less sleep than usual and taking less breaks, Linfeng finished his preparation.


    "What? You are going to take a vacation? Is that why you have been working nonstop these past few weeks?" Jang Shin asked, stunned.


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since Xiong Zhi and I took a vacation. So, Jang Shin-" Linfeng held Jang Shin''s shoulder and looked at him solemnly, "You have to manage SC for a while without me. I would not answer any calls regarding business and will not attend any virtual meetings even if it is urgent. I will leave everything to you."


    Jang Shin opened his mouth to disagree.


    Linfeng said hurriedly, " Then after my vacation, you can bring Tang Xinyang somewhere. You can take a vacation overseas with a nice view of the ocean. Even if you take a break longer than mine, that''s alright. You can leave everything to me then."


    Linfengid a tempting offer. However, Jang Shin still hesitated.


    "When will you go?"


    "This weekend."


    Jang Shin: !!


    The man paled.


    Linfeng noticed his reaction. "Why? Do you have ns that day?"


    Jang Shin avoided his eyes while answering. "Ahm...I''m not sure yet."


    Linfeng held Jang Shin''s chin and make him look in his eyes. He dered solemnly, "I will allow you one week of vacation. Just let me go this weekend."


    Jang Shin could not answer.


    "As I recalled, the uing weekend is not any special for you two. Your anniversary and monthsary had passed. Your birthdays are still months away. But for us, this weekend is special. It''s our anniversary. You will spare us some time, right?


    " Linfeng even guilt-tripped Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin lowered his eyes.


    He and Tang Xinyang had already made ns for the weekend.


    The couple had been quarreling because Jang Shin had been postponing his date with Tang Xinyang under the pretense of work.


    But Jang Shin could not be med.


    If the date was a casual date like a simple dinner or a stroll in some wonderful park, he could squeeze the dates into his schedule. No matter how busy he was, he would make time to attend to their precious dates.


    As said in the saying, ''if there''s a will, there''s away''.


    But Tang Xinyang''s definition of date was quite excessive.


    She always strongly suggests going to another country to experience a life-threatening activity that needs days of preparation for their dates. Such as surfing on Gold Coast, climbing Mt. Everest, sky diving in Dubai, or eating exotic foods in Eastern countries.


    Jang Shin sometimes wondered if that was really a ''date'' or just an act of suicide.


    His coward self dyed those dates as much as he could under the facade of ''work''.


    But this excuse would not work forever.


    Tang Xinyang be fed up and made a huge fuss. She told him to resign or unless they would break up.


    She even said this in a determined voice:


    "You don''t need to work under him! Juste to the Tang empire! I''ll make you the Vice-Chairman!"


    Jang Shin: "..."


    Wasn''t it too much for a power-tripping?


    Besides, he would just be transferred and work under another tyrant.


    What''s worst was this new tyrant would easily give him breaks whenever she wanted. He could not use the ''work'' excuse to save his life.


    Of course, Jang Shin could not resign nor he could break up. So, in the end, he promised that he would take two days off this weekend.


    He still remembered those threatening remarks that were still fresh in his mind.


    Tang Xinyang held his shoulders the way Linfeng was holding him now.


    "Remember your words. If you dare to break them, I''ll make sure you would know the right term of ''bullying''."


    Jang Shin shuddered.


    So between Linfeng, his childhood friend and boss, and Tang Xinyang, her scary girlfriend, who would he choose?


    There''s no need to hesitate!


    He was more afraid of Tang Xinyang!


    Thus, Jang Shin looked sideways and answered weakly. "...I think so."


    Linfeng patted his shoulder in satisfaction. "I''ll be relying on you then. You don''t have to worry, I already deal with the major projects and the most troublesome works. Just remember that I''m off-limits for that entire time, okay?"


    Jang Shin nodded with aplicated heart. How would he solve this?


    "Where are you nning to bring her?" Jang Shin asked to ease the difort in his heart due to lying.


    Linfeng''s eyes turned bright. He really made a great preparation since this year''s anniversary would be more special.


    "I purchased an ind and named it after her." Linfeng then excitedly told his n to Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin listened very well. Suddenly he had an idea.


    ***


    It had been three weeks since Lu Jin was released from prison.


    With the attentive care of Lu Yin Ze and the frequent visit of his friends, Lu Jin was quickly nourished back to health.


    Every morning, he would stroll in the garden of the Lu vi. Absorbing the sun and taking deep breaths of the fresh air from the greeneries, he looked much calmer and more peaceful.


    Spending time with nature and visiting the burial ground, were Lu Jin''s daily routines.


    Sometimes, Lu Yin Ze''s friends, which were now Lu Jin''s friends, would visit him.


    Guan Gu Ri and Guan Xixin visited him in the first week. Tang Yin and Tang Xinyang on the second week. Then Xiong Zhi and Linfeng on the third week. Bivia Chang and Prosecutor Huo also visited him on the weekdays.


    It was as if the group have a tacit understating to visit him alternately to entertain him.


    Lu Jin felt their efforts and genuine affection. Although it was awkward to face them at first, after that wee party where everybody was wasted, they be much closer. They could even exchange jokes with each other now.


    Lu Jin was still unfamiliar with this warmth. But he did not avoid the affection these people gave him.


    Slowly, and step by step, he was opening up to their warmth.


    Finally, the day that Lu Jin was waiting for arrived.


    Lu Yin Ze gave him one of his private boats and prepared everything for him to venture on the sea.


    Lu Jin did not choose Ming Zhi Yi''s death anniversary but he chose his parent''s wedding date anniversary. He chose the right time and date to send his father off.


    And today was the day.


    Lu Jin was on the deck of the private yacht. There was a furnace burner in front of him. Beside him were several boxes.


    The boxes contained Ming Zhi Yi''s belongings and some things that his father treasured.


    Lu Jin first burned Ming Zhi Yi''s gloves. This glove was used by his father often. Especially when he wasmitting wicked deeds. Then he burned the suitcase that held the different knives his father liked.


    Then he picked up the diary. Lu Jin touched the surface of the diary. It was worn out and old. The paper inside had long yellowed.


    This diary apanied his father in hisst moments.


    Lu Jin also put the diary in the furnace. He wanted to send this to his father so that his father would not be lost in the void called death.


    s, he arrived at thest remaining thing in the box.


    It was a small jewelry box.


    When Lu Jin opened it and saw what was inside, his pupils trembled.


    He held it carefully between his fingers. It was the wedding ring that Ming Zhi Yi always kept but never wore after their mother''s death.


    Because of this ring and the other belongings, it took Lu Yin Ze and Lu Jin three weeks to gather all of them. Thankfully, everything was prepared before the wedding anniversary came.


    Lu Jin watched everything burn silently. The orange mes were devouring those items as if it was really sent to the afterlife.


    When everything became ashes, Lu Jin collected them.


    He spread the ashes in the ocean hoping those objects would find their way back to his father.


    When the sky turned into a pale tint of orange, Lu Jin took Ming Zhi Yi''s urn.


    It was now time to send his father off.


    Lu Jin had never seen his father watch the sunset.


    For Lu Jin, witnessing the sun set was the second most beautiful thing after his brother''s happiness. He wanted his father to witness its beauty too, even if it was after death.


    He muttered a low goodbye and a few words of farewell. He spread Ming Zhi Yi''s ashes and watched them scattered in the wind then to the ocean.


    Lu Jin remained standing on the deck, watching the sun disappear on the horizon. It was as if through that bright rounded fire that slowly descends and disappears, his grief would also fade along with it.


    ...


    Lu Jin returned to the mansion and have dinner with Lu Yin Ze. The news sent by his brother made him stunned.


    "An outing?"


    Lu Yin Ze nodded with a smile. "Yup. Jang Shin is inviting everyone. And that ''everyone'' included us. Will you go with me?"


    Lu Jin was taken aback. He really did be a part of their group.


    An invitation from a friend...a friend outing...


    It was rude to reject, right?


    Lu Jin smiled helplessly. "Sure."


    Although his tone was helpless, there was genuine mild happiness in his eyes.


    He was a sinner, but he could not avoid their affectionate reached-out hands, right?

 Chapter 856: Reminiscing

    The beautiful ind was surrounded by a sparkling ocean.


    The sound of waves greeted Xiong Zhi the moment she get out of the car. Her heart palpitated with excitement.


    How long has it been since she visited the ocean with Linfeng?


    She looked up at the clear sky. The sun was on its peak, illuminating the bright atmosphere.


    Today''s weather was perfect too.


    While Linfeng took their baggage into the vi, Xiong Zhi walked towards the beach. She took off her sandals and let her bare feet feel the rough warm white sand.


    She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. The salty smell of the ocean and the refreshing waves, it really calms the mind.


    A pair of hands embrace her from the back.


    "Can''t wait any longer?" Linfeng kissed Xiong Zhi''s earlobe.


    Xiong Zhi leaned on him as her eyes stared at the sparkling sea.


    "It''s been so long. I missed the ocean."


    "It''s the ocean you missed, not me?" Linfeng was pouting, acting pitiful.


    Xiong Zhi turned around andforted the fake wounded man. Whenever they were alone, Linfeng would like to act pitifully as if she wronged him, just to get a kiss from her.


    And Xiong Zhi would always go along with him.


    She cupped his face and kissed him loudly on the lips. "Of course, I miss you too."


    "More than the ocean?"


    Xiong Zhi pretended to think about it. "Hmm...A little bit."


    "Hey!" Linfeng tickled her sides. He can''t believe his young miss could joke prioritizing others more than him. It happened more frequently nowadays. "You learn how to be naughty now? Who taught you? Xinyang?


    Or Song Xuantin?"


    Xiong Zhi struggled out of his arms. She was trying not tough because of Linfeng''s tickles. "No one. Just me."


    Linfeng embraced her knees and carried her to the vi. "Then, I''ll show you who is better."


    Xiong Zhiughed. They have just arrived and the sun was still brightly lit. What this man was thinking?


    "I think we should eat first..." She said in a soft voice.


    Linfeng''s steps halted. He felt conflicted before putting Xiong Zhi down and prepared food for the both of them.


    They arrived on the ind after lunch. Although they have eaten on the ne, it''s only a light meal. Now that both of them were rxed, their hunger was apparent.


    It''s been a long time since Linfeng cooked for Xiong Zhi, so after the helper stuffed his fridge with fresh ingredients and meat, Linfeng started showing off his specialties.


    Xiong Zhi was not idle too. It was rare to see her Linfeng cook for her nowadays, affected by the sweet and warm atmosphere, she proceeded to help him.


    Although she had made more trouble than helping him, Linfeng did not mind it. He was smiling and teasing her every time she made mistakes. In the end, Xiong Zhi took note that she would memorize all the kitchen tools and attend some of the cooking sses to not embarrass herself next time. She too wanted to cook beside Linfeng.


    In an hour, the food was prepared. It was simple with only a few dishes. But all of it was the two''s favorites. They ate with satisfaction and the warmth of the food reached their hearts. With their relished expression, it seemed like the meal was better than the five-star restaurant.


    After the meal, the two also do their dishes. Doing simple chores together, they felt like they were husband and wife. The atmosphere was so sweet that one could taste its sweetness around them.


    The two take a stroll together on the shore, holding their hands, to digest their food.


    Before leaving, Linfeng nced at his helper at the door. The helper nodded in understanding.


    This helper was not an ordinary person. He was actually a professional who was the best at arranging proposal venues. He and Linfeng had already made a n two months ago.


    The n was simple. While Linfeng distracts Xiong Zhi on the ind with the booths they had prepared in advance, he would transformed the path to the vi and the whole vi for the two love birds.


    Facing the beautiful sunset across the ocean, among the flowery beds and candles, Linfeng would take out the ring and propose to Xiong Zhi.


    It was a wless n that every little detail has meaning and was perfected.


    ...


    Linfeng held Xiong Zhi''s dainty hand. The sun was still high but the refreshing breeze dispel the heat. Linfeng arranged Xiong Zhi''s hat which was a bit crooked.


    "I heard the stalls around here are famous. Do you want to take a look?"


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Let''s see."


    Although the two walked around for some time, Xiong Zhi haven''t seen any tourists like them. She first wondered if the whole ind was rented by Linfeng, but she dispel this ridiculous thought after she heard that they were stalls operating.


    When they arrived at the first small shop, she was stunned. It was actually a shooting booth that wasmonly seen in the amusement park. When she nced at the toys disyed, she stopped.


    Linfeng looked at her. "Do you want to y?"


    "Ah? No...." Xiong Zhi shook her head. She just felt that those two toys on disy very much looked like the elephant and rabbit she got from her first date with Linfeng.


    Those two toys were still kept well in her bedroom even though many years had passed. It was Linfeng''s first gift so, of course, she treasured them very well. She also got those toys from this kind of booth. Thinking about how young they were at the time and how Linfeng''s shooting ability made the shop owner drop his mouth, sheughed.


    "What are you thinking?" Linfeng asked with a smile.


    "I just remembered how stubborn you are when we are young."


    "Stubborn? Hmm...Do you mean when you are trying to seduce me and I keep avoiding you?"


    Xiong Zhi was slightly stunned. "You knew?"


    She tried many times to make the young him like her soon as possible, but the man ignored her advances. She even tricked him into a group date so that she could make memories with him alone.


    "Of course. You keep saying how good-looking I am and stared at me the whole day. You are practically burning a hole on my face that time." Linfengughed remembering how her stone-faced young miss would spout words that could make one blush.


    He was put in a dilemma countless times because of her confusing words and actions.


    Xiong Zhi was embarrassed. "Well, I just miss you at that time. Seeing you felt like a dream."


    Linfeng understood the underlying meaning of her words. His heart ached again. He squeezed her hand and kissed her cheek. "Well, now you can stare at me as much as you like. And can you do naughty things freely-" Xiong Zhi immediately cover his mouth.


    Xiong Zhi had a hint of blush. They already arrived at the second booth. And there were people there. They might hear Linfeng''s perverted words!


    Linfeng chuckled and licked Xiong Zhi''s hands which owed a re from her.


    It was a bowling booth.


    The three men ying noticed them. The tall man looked a bit familiar and waved at them. "Hey, angel."


    Xiong Zhi: "???" Does he know her?


    Linfeng red threateningly at the man while the other justughed it off and resumed ying.


    Xiong Zhi was amused. Her Linfeng looked like a cute puppy around her but when faced with others he act like someone stepped on his tail and bare his fangs.


    Linfeng muttered incoherently, "If you aren''t there that time I would not consider inviting you..."


    "What are you muttering about?" Xiong Zhi asked with a light smile.


    Seeing Xiong Zhi''s smile, Linfeng was immediately healed.


    "I am just saying that he is so foolish to flirt with a girl when her boyfriend is around. He must have been hit and be foolish when he was young." His tone was full of sarcasm.


    Xiong Zhi blinked. Now she realized why that man looked familiar.


    "Isn''t he the boy I hit with the bowling ball before?"


    Linfeng''s annoyed face instantly blossomed with a smile. "You still remember that? You really hit him hard. See, he did be a fool."


    "But I did not hit him in the head, I hit him in the abdomen."


    Linfeng: "...."

 Chapter 857: Melted Heart

    Linfeng suddenly remembered something. At that time, the boy lifted his shirt to show his abs to his innocent young miss. Should he go back and gave that man a beating?


    But Xiong Zhi doesn''t even remember that, she was focused on reminiscing an unforgettable memory.


    "That time, you rash back and forth just to solve the trouble I caused. You kept asking me if I am tired. I am sure at that time you still don''t like me, but your concern still makes me happy." Xiong Zhi said with a smile on her face.


    They were so young back then. The adorable young Linfeng wanted to keep his distance from her but he was so gentle and responsible that he end up taking care of her sincerely instead.


    "Who said I don''t like you at that time? If you know how conflicted I was..."


    Xiong Zhi was interested in this. "You like me back then?"


    "...It''s hard not to you like back. I have tried to stop my feelings, but you are so adorable that I could not help but be caught."


    Xiong Zhi giggled. She was so d that she pushed that operation to seduce Linfeng. See, she was harvesting her hard work for the rest of her life!


    They passed by many familiar stalls. They visit the store that sells couple items. Xiong Zhi was so surprised to find out that this ce was simr to the one they visit back then.


    Linfeng just smiled.


    When they stopped at another booth, Xiong Zhi was dazed.


    Because the next booth has karaoke and has one song currently disyed.


    "This..."


    Linfeng took the first step to the karaoke booth and took the mic.


    While Xiong Zhi was dazed, the instrument started to y.


    Linfeng coughed a little and started singing with a slight tremble in his voice.


    "I like your eyes, you look away when you pretend not to care


    I like the dimples on the corners of the smile that you wear


    I like you more, the world may know but don''t be scared


    ''Cause I''m falling deeper, baby, be prepared."


    His voice was a bit hoarse due to nervousness. His manly deep voice doesn''t go well with the song at all, however, it has a unique charm that could make one''s heart skip a beat.


    Xiong Zhi felt her heart was melted. The warmth in her heart reached her eyes, making them a bit red.


    Now she knows why the first booth was the familiar shooting store with the familiar toys disyed. Why the bowling booth and the couple store was there...Why the familiar stalls they passed invoked wonderful shbacks.


    It was because those were the ces where they shared precious memories together. That''s the ce the young Linfeng enjoyed his heart to the fullest, and where the young Xiong Zhi was the happiest and hopeful towards their future.


    And this song...Was the song she sang with all her heart.


    And now her man was singing it for her. With all his heart.


    "Love you every minute, every second


    Love you everywhere and any moment,


    Always and forever I know I can''t quit you


    ''Cause, baby, you''re the one..."


    Linfeng''s voice sounded throughout the whole ind. Although sometimes the note was a bit off, his sincere tone and his overwhelming message of love could be felt from the lines he was singing. It drifted along the wind, caressing the woman in front of him, the subject of his love.


    The warmth and tenderness in his eyes were zing more than the sun. It tickles her heart and brought happy tears to Xiong Zhi''s eyes.


    She was so happy...she was so moved...that she wanted to cry.


    "I love you ''til thest of snow disappears


    Love you ''til a rainy day bes clear


    Never knew a love like this, now I can''t let go


    I''m in love with you and now you know."


    Linfeng took a step toward her while singing thest two lines with a firm promise and unconditional love. He kissed the corner of her eyes, drying her tears. The mic was still on.


    "I love you Xiong Zhi...Thank you for singing this song to me."


    Xiong Zhi smiled,ughed, and cried at the same time. She embraced the man''s neck and kissed him passionately. Letting him know how moved she was and how lovable this man on her eyes.


    Linfeng turned off the mic and kissed her back.


    The song was still ying. The guide melody was singing in the background.


    ''....Never knew a love like this...Now I can''t let go...I''m in love with you....And now you know...''


    Xiong Zhi''s tears fall as she kissed him.


    It took her two lifetimes to express this intense and devoted love.


    In their first life, although their unconditional love exists, they weren''t able to confess to one another much less give replies.


    Linfeng might not remember, but Xiong Zhi remembers clearly in her empty and bleak world, how he arrived carrying that littlemp called love.


    In that freezing world with no meaning, his existence was akin to salvation.


    The warmth of his smiles, hisughter, and his gentle and caring hands, melted her frozen heart.


    Hisforting words, his firm promises, and his unyielding love gives meaning to her world.


    He was patient as he teach her little by little how wonderful emotions and feelings were. How good it was to be loved, to be taken care of, to be the subject of his care and protection.


    She was cured by his fervent and warm love.


    He gave her everything. She also wanted to do the same.


    In this lifetime, she promised to love him like how he loved her. Perhaps much more than that...


    But how could she reply to this?


    Her sweet and lovable Linfeng once again melted her heart.


    How could someone be so precious?


    Xiong Zhi expressed all her thoughts and feelings that could not be put into words through this passionate and long kiss.


    Wishing that this lovable man in front of her would feel this overwhelming love she had for him.


    ....

 Chapter 858: Forever

    Moving to the next booth after being ravaged by Xiong Zhi''s hot lips was hard. Linfeng almost lost his control. It was one of the rare asions where his young miss would be so passionate that she wanted to eat him up, how could he not take advantage of it?


    However, what was best must be saved for thest.


    Although Linfeng''s reason almost broke, he recited a mantra in his heart and mind that he was not an animal. He would not be driven by lust....although he almost gave in. After controlling himself to the best as possible, he reluctantly continued their stroll.


    The couple''s lips were red and slightly swollen. Their eyes were both bright and filled with content bliss. Holding hands together, they ventured to the next booth.


    Xiong Zhi already got the idea that their trip this time was like a memoryne prepared by Linfeng. One or two might be coincidence, but to see it for the fourth and fifth time, Xiong Zhi knew that Linfeng arranged this booths for her.


    She appreciated it so much that she enjoyed every booth and talked about the things of the past.


    They also eat and drink in some food stalls- which all have Xiong Zhi''s preference- along the way. The couple have walked far from their vi, but none of them felt tired.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon. The beautiful orange glow of the sun started to mix with a violet hue.


    Xiong Zhi''s mood was upbeat. Her steps were light despite walking nonstop.


    "What kind of surprises did you have for me this time?"


    Linfeng just mysteriously smiled, "Didn''t you already have an idea? All the answers are within our first date."


    Xiong Zhi rose her eyebrow in surprise. "Don''t tell me you built a Ferris wheel here?"


    Linfeng did not answer and looked in front instead.


    Xiong Zhi followed his gaze and was stunned when she saw a Ferris wheel from a distance.


    "You...." Xiong Zhi doesn''t know what to say.


    Wasn''t this overboard?


    Building a Ferris wheel on an ind was not like setting up a booth. This would take a long preparation and effort. And would the people in charge of the ind allow Linfeng? However, he really managed to build one here.


    It was a big surprise.


    Xiong Zhi looked at Linfeng with a bbergasted expression. Then her shock turned to joy, and she merrilyughed.


    If she bragged to Song Xuantin that her man made the same replica of their first date''s event including building a Ferris wheel on an ind, wouldn''t she be so envious?


    Xiong Zhi''s heart was so warm. Her man had prepared this thoroughly. Just from this, she could feel the man''s effort to make her happy.


    She hugged Linfeng. "There''s really no need for this. Being with you is already making me happy. " She kissed his cheek full of emotion. "Thank you...I really appreciate it."


    Linfeng loved the sound of herughter. He hugged her back.


    Although his Zhi''er said that there was no need to go overboard, he was happy to do so.


    He learned that women like surprises such as this, his Zhi''er was so precious, she deserves all the love in the world. Besides, making an effort like this rewarded him with kisses and hugs. Why would he not like it?


    Linfeng brought the emotional Xiong Zhi to the Ferris wheel. On the ticket booth, a tall figurine of a boy and a girl with wings stood facing each other. Standing together, their wings formed a heart shape. On their dresses, was an engraved name.


    The girl has ''Zhi'' while the other has ''Linfeng'' on it.


    When Xiong Zhi saw the figurines, her face turned red.


    "Why are you....why did you make a humanoid size of our keychain?" Even disyed it here for everyone to see?


    Xiong Zhi was so embarrassed.


    "Why not? I know you deliberately switch our keychains back then to give me this."


    Linfeng fished out a keychain in his pocket. It was a cheap keychain that could be bought in the amusement park booths. Although it looked old, it hads been well taken care of.


    It''s been ten years since Xiong Zhi gave it to him. He had been using it all along.


    Xiong Zhi turned redder. Because she was following Song Xuantin''s advice, she chose a very childish but bold key chain that would interpret her feelings for Linfeng.


    At that time, she doesn''t have any idea what differences the design make as long as she conveyed her feelings.


    But now thinking back, this design was very childish. She felt bad for Linfeng who carried it for years. However, her heart was soft and warm.


    The staff who was guarding the Ferris wheel helped them in. The two were the only people in the Ferris wheel.


    The sun started to set. Its beautiful red warm glow was mirrored by the ocean. From above, myriads of color were both in the sky and the sea. Their dazzling reflection meets at the horizon. The slightly cold sea breeze adds more serenity to the scene.


    Xiong Zhi leaned on Linfeng as they watched the sunset together.


    In their hearts, there was peace, contentment, and bliss.


    ...


    When the sun fully set, the whole ind was sunk into darkness. However, because of the night sky, the stars appeared more dazzling.


    The night was getting colder, so Linfeng hugged Xiong Zhi tighter, sharing his warmth with her.


    "Zhi''er....I have something to show you. I hope you like it." The man whispered sweetly to her.


    Xiong Zhi had just blinked her eyes when the dark ind suddenly started to light up. One by one, as if a fairy was flying and spreading her fairy dust, lightening up the whole ind.


    The decorated lights surrounding the whole ind were in various colors. It was like a sea of stars, dazzling and breathtaking.


    "This...."


    Xiong Zhi suddenly remembered a scene like this- it was excatly ten years ago when both of them were standing in the car of the Ferris wheel, appreciating the city lights below.


    The ind has no crowded cities like the one in the capital, but to recreate this beautiful scene on a lone ind, Xiong Zhi was speechless.


    She thinks that....she could not hold anymore. She wanted to eat this man up for making her heart so full.


    "Happy Anniversary," Linfeng''s hot breath reached her ears, tickling her inted heart.


    Xiong Zhi was silent. When Linfeng was about to say more sweet words, Xiong Zhi suddenly turned around and attacked the man.


    This time, kissing might not be enough to express her fervent love.


    However, when Linfeng felt that his emotional girlfriend was going further towards his belt, he immediately stopped her hands.


    Amitabha...


    Linfeng swallowed down the fire in his throat. "Let''s wait until we reached the vi."


    After all, there was still that one final step.


    Xiong Zhi also realized that doing it here might be dangerous, after all, the two of them had never done it in the air.


    Their car which was on the center top finally moved down. From where they were, Xiong Zhi could see the vi. She saw that there were tiny lights and some decorations on the balcony.


    "Oh, that''s our vi. What''s going on with our balcony?"


    Linfeng''s heart skipped a beat, he immediately blocked her sight and kissed her forehead to distract her.


    "Zhi''er, what do you think of my presents?" Linfeng racked his brains to diverge her attention somewhere.


    Thankfully, just seeing Linfeng''s face was enough.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him. The dim light illuminated his handsome side profile.


    Ten years ago, when the young Linfeng stand in the same car with her and was looking down below with such stubbornness and firm gaze in his eyes, Xiong Zhi had wanted to kiss him.


    Now those eyes were no longer looking down. Those beautiful obsidian pupils were only concentrated on her. With devoted love and gentleness.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but tip-toe and kissed the corner of his eyes.


    This memoryne trip was such a beautiful present. It reminded her once more how precious her every moment with Linfeng was. She wanted to treasure those moments and greedily engraved today''s event into her memory.


    "I like it so much."


    "Very much?"


    "Yes."


    Xiong Zhi hooked her arms around his neck. "Thank you for loving me for a second time. Thank you for loving me back. Thank you for everything." She kissed the side of his lips, "I love you, Linfeng."


    Linfeng felt his heart was scratched by a kitten''s ws. It was ticklish and warm. He could not help but grin. Listening to the soft and emotional voice of the woman he loved was enough to send his inside in wonderful disarray. He held her waist tighter.


    Linfeng''s throat moved up and down. He hoarsely replied, "I love you too, Zhi''er. Forever." He then met her unruly lips.


    Forever....


    No matter how many times he confesses, he would never be tired of it. No matter how much he uttered those words, it seemed not enough to express this overwhelming love he had for her.


    Only by staying with her for a whole lifetime, and the next after that, he would be satisfied.


    And so was she.

 Chapter 859: Uninvited Guests

    On the other side of the ind, a yacht had just arrived.


    Tang Yin stepped on the white beach with wobbly legs. Her face was pale as she drunk the water that one of the staff handed to her. She then cursed Jang Shin.


    "Why the heck did you choose to travel by boat instead of a ne?"


    A ne could bring them here in just an hour, but the boat....it took them for an entire afternoon!


    "Why do we have to suffer this way?! Why can''t we go and use Yin Ze''s private ne all the way to the ind? Are you doing this to target me? You know how I easily got sick on the water!"


    If they only used a single transportation to go to the ind, Tang Yin could endure it. But Jang Shin used a ne, then a boat afterward! And he decided this whole thing without telling them!


    If only this ind was not said to be private that only they could use, Tang Yin would have bolted when she saw the boat. But she already packed her bags and adjusted her schedule. Furthermore, it was rare for all of them to set aside their schedules and spend a vacation together.


    For Tang Yin who always have to wear an innocent and charming youngdy mask, being with this group where she could be loud and rowdy, was such great freedom for her. There''s no need for pretentiousness because no one would stab her in the back here.


    However, she never thought she would suffer like this!


    Lu Yin Ze who was also a bit pale ''tsked'' at her and muttered weakly, "Weak."


    Tang Yin just red at him in response. She has no energy to fight him as she only wanted to conserve her energy forter. Cursing Jang Shin was already making her head dizzier.


    Lu Jin who noticed his brother''s paleplexion handed him a bottle of water while asking in a low whisper, "Do you want some medicine?"


    Lu Jin knew his brother very well. Because his brother spend his entire childhood in a hospital and never traveled much by boat after being the leader of the Lu family, Lu Yin Ze would surely be in difort.


    However, his little brother only epted the water but did not want to drink medicine.


    Lu Yin Ze had just berated Tang Yin as a weak chicken, how could he lose to her?


    Jang Shin ignored Tang Yin''s ramblings. He was on a call with the driver he contracted from this ind beforehand. After the call, he still looked uneasy.


    Lu Yin Ze saw his expression and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Ah...No. The van will be here ten minutester."


    Guan Xixin nced around and whispered to his brother, Guan Gu Ri, "There is only a small yacht dock here. Only for one boat."


    Guan Gu Ri understood what his brother meant. "This ind must be the private property of Jang Shin''s friend."


    But to own arge ind like this, this rich friend had great wealth that could rival theirs.


    Guan Xixin was still wondering. If this was an ind owned by Jang Shin''s friend, why they didn''t use a ne then? Wasn''t it more convenient? Perhaps, Jang Shin wanted to experience sailing?


    Guan Xixin, unlike his big brother Guan Gu Ri, was not close to everyone here. So he was not aware of their true personality.


    His brother mentioned his name to the group when Jang Shin suggested a vacation. He just learned recently that he was included in this trip. As someone who received great help from these people when the Guan family was at its worst, Guan Xixin''s thin skin did not allow him to refuse them.


    Besides, he knew well why his brother wanted him to tag along. Ever since their family was almost brought to ruin by Gunan, the two of them worked nonstop. His big brother wanted him to rx away from heavy work.


    "Are those two already here?" Song Xuantin asked.


    She was a bit pale. She had just puked out her lunch a moment ago. She never thought she would be this seasick.


    Perhaps because she was so overexcited when Tang Xinyang reached out with an invitation for a group vacation that all fatigued came to her at once.


    Although Song Xuantin was closed to Tang Xinyang, Jang Shin, and Lu Yin Ze. She had little contact with Guan Gu Ri, Guan Xixin, and Lu Jin.


    Since it was the first vacation she had attended with the Guan brothers and Lu Yin Ze''s brother, she thought she and Gu Zhen could make a good impression and befriend them.


    After all, they were Xiong Zhi''s circle of friends.


    But who would have thought that she would puke her guts out in front of these elite people?


    She was really ashamed.


    Behind her, was the silent Gu Zhen who was supporting her with a worried expression.


    Gu Zhen noticed that Song Xuantin was not feeling well even before they board the yacht. But the stubborn woman wanted toe despite being ufortable.


    Lu Jin noticed the two''s difort and handed Gu Zhen a bottle of water for his wife.


    The man uttered a small thanks to him before opening the lid and handing it to Song Xuantin. Lu Jin even took his luggage and ced it on the floor.


    "Please let her take a seat here." Lu Jin offered.


    Gu Zhen was stunned. But he did not reject Lu Jin''s kindness. His wife needs rest after all. He thanked him again.


    Gu Zhen''s impression of this man, who was called in the public as the murderer''s right-hand man and a hero, increased greatly.


    He was not scary or imposing like what those articles said. This made Gu Zhen, who had zero contact with him, converse freely with Lu Jin.


    Lu Yin Ze saw his brother''s actions, he smiled. Now his brother was showing his true colors after these years.


    Jang Shin heard Song Xuantin''s question. Those ''two'' that Song Xuantin was referring to was actually the source of his unease. After all, he did not tell those two that they wereing.


    It would be a surprise. Hopefully, they would not be too angry, right?


    Well, that''s why he brought everyone here. So that if Linfeng got angry, everyone here would share the burden together.


    "Yes. They have arrived earlier." He replied.


    Tang Xinyang, on the other hand, was the most lively of them all.


    "It''s the beach! Let''s have a banana boating while trying to eliminate each other! It would be adventurous!"


    Jang Shin: "...."


    Everyone: "...." Just sunbathing was enough, thank you.


    Fortunately, the driver arrived before Tang Xinyang could solidify her n.


    ****


    When Linfeng bought the ind, Jang Shin was with him.


    So Jang Shin also knows the people on the ind, they also knew him, as their boss''s best friend and business partner. However, they did not know that this so-called best friend would have his title stripped off him in the uing few hours.


    The people from the ind weed the group. No one stopped them when they entered the vi.


    Only when the event organizer saw the group of uninvited people sitting in the living roomfortably that the workers found something strange.


    Why does the organizer has a shocked and horrified expression on his face?


    The organizer was well-known in the industry. His clients were all people from high society. He clearly recognized these uninvited guests.


    That''s the Tang sisters, the Guan brothers, and the Lu brothers! All the leading figures of the four legendary families are here! Although the organizer doesn''t know the other two, he found them familiar too.


    Anyway, that wasn''t the case he was shocked.


    It was because his client did not mention that there would be an ''audience'' at theter event!


    "...H-how did theye here?" The organizer asked the guard beside him after a long time.


    The guard who opened the gate for them answered honestly, "The driver brought them here."


    "That''s not...sigh. Did the boss tell you there would be guestsing?"


    "No...." The guard replied. Then slowly his eyes went wide. Realization dawned upon him.


    "These people...." Are surely uninvited. The organizer said with a heavy breath.


    The guard realized the unsaid words. As someone selected by Linfeng as the gate guard, he was smart enough to know what mistake he had done. He recognized the ''best friend'' of their boss so he allowed him in. But now thinking about it, his boss did not tell him there would be peopleing.


    Sh*t.


    The organizer also has an ugly face. What he could do? Kick out these people?


    A single one of them was enough to cause a headline for front cover news!


    If he offend these people, he could kiss his career goodbye.


    While he was thinking of ways to save the situation, he suddenly saw a woman surnamed Tang going to the second floor!


    That''s where all the decorations he had painstakingly arranged were. With one mistake, the arrangement he had put in great detail might be wasted if someone stepped in there! Only his boss and his girlfriend coulde up there!


    After all, a lot of them were one-time use.


    He immediately shouted loudly, "Hold on!"


    Tang Yin who was looking for a bedroom on the second floor, halted her steps.


    The man''s shout was very loud and shrill like a woman''s. All the people in the living room stopped what they were doing and looked at him.

 Chapter 860: Uninvited Guests (I)

    There was actually another person in the vi?


    All eyes turned to the person who suddenly appeared in the house. They don''t recognize him.


    Having all the eyes of these important figures on him made the organizer sweat.


    The organizer let out an apologetic smile. "Actually, the second floor is off-limits. Madams and Sirs, have you contacted Sir Linfeng?"


    The words he wanted to convey were: ''Did you tell the owner of this house you areing? You guys are trespassing!''


    Jang Shin stepped forward. "May I ask who are you?"


    The organizer introduced himself politely, "I am Chen Ze, an event organizer hired by Sir Linfeng."


    "An event organizer? What is he nning...ah never mind. Where is Linfeng?"


    "Sir Linfeng have gone outsi--" Beep. A notification sounded on Chen Ze''s phone.


    Chen Ze excused himself for a bit and checked the message.


    Linfeng: We are about to arrive in a few minutes.


    Chen Ze: !


    Chen Ze panicked. He immediately replied.


    Chen Ze: Sir, some uninvited guests have arrived! It''s best to buy some time while I directed them somewhere else!


    On the other side, Linfeng''s phone vibrated in his pocket.


    He was holding Xiong Zhi''s hand. They could see the house in front.


    He discreetly fished out his phone from his pocket and nced at it. But then his body went stiff.


    What? Uninvited guests?


    Linfeng quickly typed.


    Linfeng: Who?


    Chen Ze: Tang sisters, Lu brothers, Guan brothers, and some other people.


    Linfeng: "....."


    Why the heck those guys appeared?


    "What''s the matter? Is it work?" Xiong Zhi at the side noticed his reaction.


    "Ah, no. I just received a message from Jang Shin. He is wishing us a good vacation."


    Xiong Zhi nodded with a smile. "Well, we are having a good time because of his hard work. Make sure you thank him and reward him with a bonus and vacation too. Tang Xinyang is alwaysining to me that you always held Jang Shin captive in yourpany."


    Linfeng: "Ha. Ha. Ha"


    Heughed stiffly.


    Make sure to reward him? That bastard ruined his perfect n!


    This ce was only known to him and Jang Shin. There''s no way the other heirs woulde here without Jang Shin.


    Jang Shin...good Jang Shin...


    Linfeng thought of a hundred ways to torture Jang Shin after this.


    Linfeng replied quickly to Chen Ze:


    [I know them. Relocate them to A vi. Don''t use the front gate. Use the back gate. Make sure they go out quietly. Hurry.]


    Linfeng hid the phone again and faced Xiong Zhi while his steps paused.


    "What do you want for dinner tonight? We can eat outside."


    Xiong Zhi also stopped in her tracks and thought about it.


    "Hmm...Nothing in particr. I like everything you cook. How about we cook inside like how we did in breakfast? I want to help you cook. Watching you cook is also so rxing."


    Xiong Zhi smiled as she could see their future in the kitchen. "Today, I even learned how to wash vegetables thanks to you. Although I am not good at this moment I can learn by watching you. In the future, we can cook together. I''ll be your assistant and I''ll wash the dishes."


    Linfeng: "...."


    He wanted to buy time by inviting Xiong Zhi to eat outside. But Xiong Zhi wanted to eat food made by his hands. She also wanted to cook with him! This is a romantic rare moment that Linfeng would agree on without hesitation.


    However...


    Linfeng was in dilemma.


    Xiong Zhi noticed his hesitation. She realized something. Her confidence went down. "Did I make it difficult for you when we cook together? Ah...I wasted a lot of vegetables earlier aren''t I? Perhaps I should just stick in washing the dishes."


    Linfeng''s heart was stabbed by Xiong Zhi''s unconfident look. Although he instructed his caretaker to rewash the dishes before they left, Linfeng still wanted to do this kind of chores with Xiong Zhi.


    While doing these simple things they were able to shed their heavy identities and be a normal couple.


    He wanted to continue doing this with Xiong Zhi.


    "What are you saying? It''s normal to make mistakes. No one is suddenly good at cooking. Especially since it is your first time in the kitchen. It is already considered good that you are able to tell which kitchenware to use."


    "I learn baking with Song Xuantin and Tang Xinyang before. But I always failed. Although I followed the instructions step by step, it still doesn''t taste good." Xiong Zhi listed out her insecurities.


    "I haven''t eaten it yet so we can''t say for sure. Next time you bake, make sure you let me taste it. Besides, was Song Xuantin''s and Tang Xinyang''s cake any better?"


    "No. They taste horrible." Xiong Zhi smiled at the memory.


    Xiong Zhi remembered that incident very well. Since their cake doesn''t taste good, Song Xuantin and Xiong Zhi decided to just eat the cake by themselves. Their love for their boyfriends won''t allow them to force this horrible cake into the stomach of their boyfriends.


    While Tang Xinyang....Tang Xinyang''s love was tough. She force-feeds her painstakingly baked cake to Jang Shin. Jang Shin flushed face as he endured eating it made the two girls- Song Xuantin and Xiong Zhi- felt relieved that they did not volunteer to help Tang Xinyang to finish the rest of the cake.


    "See? I bet your cake is much better than theirs. Let me have it next time." Linfeng doesn''t know the inside story and was confident in Xiong Zhi''s abilities.


    "Alright. But if it''s too bad, don''t eat it."


    Linfeng nodded but inside he was thinking that no bad cake would be produced by his Xiong Zhi.


    Linfeng deliberately slowed down their steps as they talked. Fortunately, Xiong Zhi did not notice anything and matched his pace. Currently, they were standing five steps away from the gate.


    Thankfully the wall was tall so they could not see the inside of the house in this spot. Nor they could see the panicked Chen Ze as he tried to kick out these people.


    ***


    Additional Story:


    Tang Xinyang smiled sweetly at Jang Shin while holding a lovely spoon with a cake on it.


    "Darling, say ''Ah~''"


    Jang Shin looked at Tang Xinyang''s beautiful smile and then to the good-looking cake.


    Since the cake looks good it must taste pretty good, right? Although he was a bit doubtful since this cake was baked by none other than Tang Xinyang, at least the cake looked presentable.


    Besides, Tang Xinyang baked this for him. However, his cautious nature that was honed by Tang Xinyang for years was telling him this wasn''t anything good. He still tried to dodge the bullet.


    "Why don''t you taste it first, Honey."


    "I baked it not for me but for you. This cake has my unconditional and firm love for you." She then blinked her eyes beautifully.


    Jang Shin had no choice but to open his mouth, "Ah~"


    Swoop.


    Jang Shin: "...."


    "Is it good?" Tang Xinyang asked with a hopeful smile.


    Jang Shin: "....It''s good."


    It''s definitely a good poison!


    Tang Xinyang was so happy that she scooped another one. "Thankfully I baked the right one! Since it''s good, you will finish this whole cake, right?"


    Jang Shin: "...."


    A few momentster, his face was turning red from controlling himself not to vomit this horrible cake. There was still half of it in the box!


    Why is the cake so big?!

 Chapter 861: Joyous News

    Inside the house, Chen Ze exined again.


    "Actually my boss did not expect any visitors. Although he would like to entertain you, today is a bit...a bitplicated. I hope esteemed Sirs and Madame would understand my boss'' predicament."


    Chen Ze doesn''t know the extent of the rtionship between his boss and these people. He read some news in the article that the current leaders of the four legendary families were in a cordial rtionship with one another and in friendly terms with the current boss of SCpany.


    These people came here without telling his boss about their arrival, which means that they might be closer to Linfeng than he thought. Still, he could not disclose any information since these people also seemed clueless.


    Does it mean that boss was not nning to tell them? Then, he could also not tell them.


    The rowdy Tang Xinyang raised her brow. "Are you kicking us out? Why? Is that bastard Linfeng nning to enjoy this whole ind alone?"


    Chen Ze: "...." B-bastard...?


    Are they really friends?


    Tang Yin was dead tired. "Can''t we just stay here? I''m sick and tired. Besides, I know big bother Linfeng very well. He would let me stay here. If there is someone kicking us out, it must be that cunning Xiong Zhi."


    Chen Ze: "...."


    I don''t think they are friends.


    The smart Lu Jin calmly analyzed the situation. He leaned on his brother and whispered his findings to him, "It looked like Linfeng owned this ind and he doesn''t know that we areing. I think Jang Shin deliberately brought us all so we could be used as shields in face of Linfeng''s anger. This Jang Shin person is not so cowardly as he looks."


    Lu Yin Ze frowned. "Why does he have to be angry with Jang Shin? Jang Shin just invited us here to have fun. If his angry that we showed up without letting him know in advance, then so be it. I don''t want to be friends with a petty person."


    Lu Jin: "...."


    He was amused.


    Was the petty person here his brother?


    They showed up without telling the owner in advance. They were the rude ones. So it was understandable that Linfeng would be angry at them. As the person in the wrong, they should ept the owner''s wrath but his brother was the one getting angry instead.


    Lu Jin just chuckled. It turned out that his brother had this side too.


    It''s adorable.


    In front of these influential people''sints, Chen Ze could only bow his head while standing firm.


    "There is an amodation not far from here. That ce is bigger and can amodate us all. Please follow me."


    The Tang sisters were still upset that they have been kicked out. Lu Yin Ze was ming Linfeng inside. While the others just remained silent. They find it quite mystifying that the always amiable Linfeng was really going to kick them out.


    What was that guy nning?


    Chen Ze could only apologize while he led them to the back.


    However, at this moment, the quiet Song Xuantin suddenly heaved.


    Gu Zhen immediately helped his wife to the bathroom.


    The sound of heaving from the open bathroom sounded.


    The group that was about to leave: "...."


    Chen Ze who kept looking at his watch: "...."


    At this moment Linfeng messaged him.


    [Are they gone? We areing inside.]


    Chen Ze: !


    [Not yet Sir! Just a moment!]


    Chen Ze walked to the bathroom.


    ''Can we leave now?'' He wanted to say these words but he said instead, "Is she okay? Does she need to go to the hospital?"


    "She''s been heaving a lot. She already vomited after wend here. But now, she is having a dry heave. Is there any hospital here?" Gu Zhen asked. He''s always calm face was anxious.


    They were on an ind. If there was a hospital here, it might not be advanced.


    "No." Song Xuantin shook her head. "There''s no need for that. I just need rest."


    Gu Zhen disagreed. "No. You have to go to the hospital. This is not normal dizziness caused by seasickness."


    "Yes. This is not because of seasickness." Song Xuantin looked at Gu Zhen. She was a bit nervous.


    "Actually...I....I am two weeks pregnant."


    Gu Zhen: !


    "I just found it out a day ago. I nned to tell you during this vacation." Song Xuantin nervously chuckled. Her voice was trembling. "But I did not expect this to happen. Why do I have this wrong timing? I have it all nned.


    I will tell it to you while facing the sunset and the beautiful ocean...."


    Gu Zhen opened his mouth but no voice came out. His hand was trembling as he approached Song Xuantin and slightly touched her t stomach.


    "Our baby....is inside?" His voice was trembling too.


    Song Xuantin nodded with teary eyes.


    Gu Zhen''s eyes turned red. He wanted to hug his wife but he was afraid that he would squeeze their precious baby.


    "Are we allowed to hug...?"


    Song Xuantin chucked. Her nervousness eased a lot. "Of course. Can''t you see my stomach is still t?"


    "Can I lift you up and spin you around?"


    "Yes. The baby is only an egg for now."


    Gu Zhen then gently lifted up Song Xuantin and do a circle with joyousughter. He was so happy that he felt he could fly. "I am a dad! Haha! I am a dad now! I''ll be a wonderful dad!"


    Chen Ze: "...." Although this scene was emotional...he was not feeling well!


    Can you guys do your thingter?! My job career is about to be finished!


    The people waiting outside the bathroom suddenly heard a joyous roar. They immediately run to the bathroom door and asked what happened.


    When they heard about the good news of Song Xuantin''s pregnancy from Gu Zhen''s mouth, they cheered.


    Meanwhile, Linfeng was still standing in front of his house. He already said the food he was going to cook and different ways to cook it. Heck, he could feel that he was having a cooking lesson without a demonstration right now.


    Thankfully, Xiong Zhi loved to listen to his voice even though the content was boring.


    However, Xiong Zhi suddenly shudder.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s getting cold."


    Linfeng hugged her and stall for a few minutes. But he was cursing inside, what the heck is happening in the house? Why haven''t theye out yet?!


    ***


    A/n:


    Lu Yin Ze getting angry for a petty reason.


    Lu Jin: My brother is so adorable.


    Others: What a bro-con.

 Chapter 862: Change of Plans

    In the end, Xiong Zhi urged them to go inside now since she had to use the bathroom. They had quite a few drinks earlier so it''s natural for Xiong Zhi to feel the call of nature.


    Meanwhile, Linfeng panicked.


    Linfeng sent a message: I don''t care what is happening inside. We are going in. Make sure they are well hidden. Don''t let them ruin this day!


    Chen Ze was really about to cry.


    There was a pregnant woman (Song Xuantin), a sickdy (Tang Yin), and a violentdy (Tang Xinyang) in the house. How could he kick them out?


    If he kicked them out, not to mention his career, he might be banned from the country!


    He had no choice but to think of n B. A n where everyone would be happy and satisfied. His years of expertise made hime up with a new strategy in a matter of minutes.


    [Sir, ''Proposing'' is a private matter between two people. But oftentimes, it is more impactful and memorable if the family and close friends stand as the witness. With this, you can share the good news with everyone. The more the merrier, right?]


    Linfeng: "...."


    [You can''t kick them out?]


    Chen Ze: [There''s a pregnantdy here, Sir.]


    Linfeng: "...."


    Chen Ze strikes while the iron was hot.


    [They are all tired from the journey. It would be toote to transport them to another ce. If these Madams and Sirs are really close friends with Madame Xiong Zhi, then inviting them to cooperate in our n would be more of a pleasant surprise to Madam. How about you give me a chance to make a new n, Sir?]


    Linfeng replied: [How long do you need?]


    Chen Ze: [Ten more minutes, Sir. If Madame wants to go in, we will go to the second floor and prepare.]


    Linfeng thought about it quickly. Chen Ze''s suggestion makes sense.


    Actually, Xiong Zhi would be happier if these people joined them in this once-in-a-lifetime event. His young miss has always been alone since childhood and the lifetime she experienced in the past where they both died was agonizing that it lives a shadow on Xiong Zhi.


    Although his young miss said she was happy now, Linfeng wanted to make her happier. He wanted to give her the best. He owed her two lifetimes of happiness.


    If Xiong Zhi was surrounded by people she could trust, rely on, and who showed sincere concern for her, she would be delighted.


    Linfeng set aside his greediness to monopolize his girlfriend today. He typed regretfully.


    Linfeng: [Alright. Make sure it is perfect.]


    Chen Ze: [Yes, Boss!]


    Chen Ze sighed in relief as he put down his phone. Thankfully, he doesn''t need to kick these people out and offend them. He looked at the guest who was celebrating.


    "Madame and Sirs, Sir Linfeng and I have a favor to ask of you."


    ....


    Linfeng did not worry that Chen Ze would mess up his job. Chen Ze was experienced and professional. Linfeng chose only the best when ites to Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi looked up at him who was still in his arms. He put his phone in his pocket discreetly. His small movement was caught by Xiong Zhi.


    "Is something the matter? You have been checking your phone. If you are worried that I will me you, don''t. We are both leaders so it''s fine."


    Linfeng poked her nose. "You can be angry, you know. How can I put anything before you? Especially when you are so understanding." He kissed her cheek. "The more you act like this the more I wanted to give you my everything."


    Xiong Zhi smiled, "How can I not be understanding when I know you are the most sincere to me?"


    Linfeng bit her nose lightly. "Are you seducing me now?"


    Xiong Zhiughed. "Let''s go inside first." She really wants to go to the bathroom now.


    Linfeng nced at the house with hesitation. But Xiong Zhi already withdrew from his arms and walked forward. She looked back at him while blinking, wondering why he wasn''t moving yet.


    Linfeng finally moved. He held Xiong Zhi''s hand while his other hand was hidden in his pocket, typing a message to Chen Ze.


    Linfeng: [We areing in now.]


    ...


    When Linfeng and Xiong Zhi arrived at the house, nothing had changed.


    Linfeng did not see the uninvited guests or Chen Ze. He secretly sighed in relief.


    Xiong Zhi went to the bathroom first while Linfeng checked the rooms on the first floor. When he opened a guest room, he found some baggage that was hurriedly thrown to the ground. These must be the belongings of his uninvited guest.


    But where are they?


    Are they all on the second floor?


    Linfeng was about to go to the second floor when he saw Lu Jin waiting for him on the staircase.


    Linfeng was stunned.


    Lu Jin was actually a part of this ''uninvited guest''?


    Linfeng could summarize what happened in an instant. If Lu Jin, the most polite and well-mannered in the group second only to Guan Gu Ri came, it means that the group did not know that he wasn''t informed of their visit.


    Jang Shin...


    Jang Shin really dragged everyone so his wrath would not fall upon himpletely.


    Again, the me was put on Jang Shin.


    Lu Jin smiled awkwardly, "I apologized for showing up in your vi so suddenly. We havee at a bad time."


    Linfeng nced at the bathroom door. It was still closed. He was anxious that Xiong Zhi woulde out and would see Lu Jin. "It''s alright. Unexpected things happen all the time."


    Lu Jin felt embarrassed but there was not much time, "I want to apologize more but we don''t have much time. They send me here because they all thought you would be calmer if it is me. I would exin things to youter. Pleasee with me to the second floor. It is all in Chen Ze''s preparation."


    Linfeng nced at the bathroom door.


    Lu Jin could understand his concern. He smiled, "Don''t worry about her. The three girls are on standby. They know what to do."


    Linfeng was even more confused. But as Lu Jin said, that might be part of Chen Ze''s preparation. He nodded and followed.


    He wanted to know what kind of n Chen Ze has.


    ....


    In the bathroom, Xiong Zhi washed her face and looked in the mirror. She had calmed down.


    Linfeng was so sweet and he melted her heart many times today. She felt his effort in making her happy and she could not help but reply affectionately to his feelings. She almost pushed him down at the Ferris wheel earlier.


    ''Well, I will just express my appreciation to himter.'' Xiong Zhi smiled at that thought.


    When Xiong Zhi opened the bathroom door, she was surprised to see Song Xuantin, Tang Xinyang, and Tang Yin standing behind the door.


    Xiong Zhi: !!


    She was so shocked that she closed the door again.


    Did she hallucinate? Howe she saw her friends today on this ind?


    But Tang Yin''s voice sounded. "Hey, why did you close the door?"


    Xiong Zhi opened the door. It was really her friends.


    "....Howe you guys are here?"


    Although it was a pleasant surprise to see them, it was still shocking that they appear out of nowhere. Linfeng did not tell her that they wereing.

 Chapter 863: May upset the Baby

    "We came here by boat." Tang Yin replied with an ugly face. She was more sour today. As if the world had owed her a big debt.


    Xiong Zhi was ustomed to Tang Yin''s attitude.


    In the face of Tang Yin''s bitterness, she just thinks it was because this girl was envious of her that she had Linfeng. Well, Tang Yin could be jealous of how long she wants, because Linfeng belongs to her in this lifetime!


    Xiong Zhi ignored her and looked at Song Xuantin, "When did you guys arrive?"


    "We just arrived a while ago." Song Xuantin replied looking a bit pale but happy.


    "Who else came?"


    "Hey, Xiong Zhi. Why are you interrogating a pregnantdy?" Tang Yin bitterly said.


    Tang Xinyang red at Tang Yin. "Just go somewhere else if you are going to be this bitter."


    Tang Yin bit her lips. There were some unshed tears in her eyes. She then harrumphed and left.


    Xiong Zhi did not notice or care about Tang Yin''s sudden walk out. She was surprised by the big news that came out of nowhere. She looked at Song Xuantin''s stomach with wide eyes.


    Song Xuantinughed. Xiong Zhi''s shocked face looks funny. It was a rare asion for her friend to be shocked. She wished she had her camera with her right now and captured this moment.


    "There''s no bump yet." Song Xuantin said with a smile.


    Xiong Zhi: "!"


    Her friend was indeed pregnant!


    Xiong Zhi blinked her eyes as she tried to recover from the shock. Delight surprise could be seen in her shocked eyes.


    This was big news!


    "...Congrattions."


    Xiong Zhi wanted to say many things. She wanted to express her delight for her friend. However, the jumbled words of happiness have only resulted in that one word.


    Tang Xinyang chuckled at the side. "You looked so freaked out, Zhi. Are you that surprised that you can only say one word? Well, you have to recover soon. Because we only have nine months to wee our niece!"


    Xiong Zhi nodded seriously. She had to research about babies so she could help Song Xuatin pass her pregnancy safely. She also has to think of what gifts her niece would like. Also, she had to practice smiling.


    People say she had a cold face, she might frighten the little baby with her stone face.


    She looked at Tang Xinyang, "From now on, we have to watch out fornguage, tone, and action in front of the baby."


    Tang Xinyang turned serious, "I did not think that deeply." She looked at Song Xuantin''s stomach, "My dear niece, your aunt is just happy and mistakenly raised my voice. But I am actually a gentle person inside. You will like me when youe out. We will go to adventure everywhere!"


    Song Xuantin: "...."


    She sighed at her two friends'' antics. "We do not know the gender of the baby yet. Also, my baby hasn''t developed an eardrum yet. So it''s okay to act normal."


    She then changed the topic. She was not the protagonist today. They must proceed to the n.


    "By the way, Xiong Zhi, can youe to us? I have something I want you to check."


    Xiong Zhi: ?


    Song Xuantin and Tang Xinyang dragged her to another room.


    There was a box ced on the bed.


    "My store has a newly designed dress. When I saw it, I initially thought of you." Song Xuantin lied outright without blinking.


    Actually, this dress was prepared by Linfeng and Chen Ze. Since this whole ind and this vi was for Xiong Zhi, Linfeng bought so many limited-edition dresses for Xiong Zhi and ced them here. But among those expensive dresses, the most special one was this dress.


    Linfeng thought that after the proposal, they could have amemoration picture together on the balcony with the beach as the background. He would hang their picture in the living room of this house and his office.


    When he saw this dress, he could imagine Xiong Zhi wearing it. So he told his intention to Chen Ze.


    Since the n haspletely changed because of their sudden arrival, Chen Ze chose to include this part earlier on. With the help of the three girls, they could buy some time while dressing up Xiong Zhi.


    Song Xuantin opened the box. She hasn''t seen the contents yet, but when she saw the white dress she was stunned.


    The white dress looked simple on one ce. But it was actually designed very craftily and exquisitely. The skirt flows like waterfalls stopped just right before the knee.


    Linfeng has a good taste. This was definitely made for Xiong Zhi!


    Song Xuantin excitedly took the dress and told Xiong Zhi to change.


    Xiong Zhi: "...."


    Xiong Zhi could not help butin, "You came all the way here so that I could try this dress? It''s been quite some time since the three of us have had private time like this."


    Tang Xinyang took the dress from Song Xuantin and handed it to Xiong Zhi, "Don''t reject the pregnantdy. What if you upset the baby? Song Xuantin is happy dressing you up. Can you just give in to her?"


    Song Xuantin: "...."


    She was not upset and there was no way her baby that wasn''t developed yet would be upset. But well...if it could help them to dress up Xiong Zhi smoother, she could pretend.


    Song Xuantin clutched her chest and acted sad, "Ah...I am upset."


    Tang Xinyang: "...." That''s not your stomach though?


    Xiong Zhi panicked. "Alright, alright. I''ll change. You should take a seat."


    Song Xuantin and Tang Xinyang exchanged a knowing nce. They hid their smile and wait for Xiong Zhi to finish changing. After that, they used the same excuse again to do some make-up on Xiong Zhi.


    Xiong Zhi just let her friends do what they want. Although the scene was progressing fast that she was a bit suspicious, she could not help but worry that she might upset the baby.


    She has no clue about babies yet so it was better to be careful.


    "Done!" Song Xuantin said with a big smile as she put down the make-up kit.


    Tang Xinyang nodded with satisfaction. "Everything looks good."


    Xiong Zhi stood up. She looked at the mirror and was pleasantly surprised.


    Her makeup was not heavy. If you don''t look closely you will not even notice that she put on makeup. But the little makeup highlighted Xiong Zhi''s best feature.


    The white dress emphasizes her pristine jade-like skin. Her lips which were naturally red looked prominent.


    With this look....she thinks she can seduce Linfeng tonight?


    Xiong Zhi smiled at the thought.


    "Now shoes!" The two women helped her put on silver shoes.


    Xiong Zhi was dressed up by her friends. She thought it would be boring like how the maids dressed her up in the past. But while doing her makeup, Song Xuantin and Tang Xinyang''s endless chatter and gossip made it more fun.


    Especially after they see the final product, there was enjoyment and satisfaction in their hearts.


    Xiong Zhi thought that spending time like this wasn''t bad.


    "Alright, now let''s go out. You have to make your man surrender to you." Song Xuantin winked.

 Chapter 864: All of them here

    When the three girls came out, they were stunned to see Guan Gu Ri standing not far from the door. He was wearing a suit. With a red rose in his hand.


    The customized suit he wore was from Linfeng''s wardrobe. It doesn''t exactly fit him, but they were both fit and Guan Gu Ri could force the suit onto his body.


    When the group came here, they were wearing casual andfortable clothes. But since there would be a once-in-a-lifetime event, Chen Ze convinced them to wear formal suits and rummaged through Linfeng''s closet for the boys to wear.


    Guan Gu Ri approached the threedies. He bowed like a gentleman and offered his hand.


    "I would be your escort for today, Young Lady Zhi."


    Xiong Zhi blinked her eyes. She was stunned to see Guan Gu Ri. But she was more surprised to see him dressed like this while holding a flower.


    What was going on?


    "Go on." Tang Xinyang and Song Xuantin encouraged her.


    With a baffled look, she epted Guan Gu Ri''s offered hand. The man handed him the red rose with a smile.


    "Pardon us for the intrusion."


    Xiong Zhi: ??


    When they arrived in the living room, she was surprised once more.


    The lights were dimmed. But there were candles and rose petals on the floor. The staircase was also full of flower petals and candles.


    Xiong Zhi''s heart skipped a beat. She had a guess but she don''t dare to make it clear as if she was afraid she would hope too much.


    "I haven''t escorted you like this before, right?" Guan Gu Ri suddenly spoke beside her.


    Their walk was slow as if they were savoring this little time they had.


    "Right. But we danced before on my birthday when I first debuted. You and your grandfather also gave me a nice gift at that time."


    Guan Gu Ri smiled at the memory, "Right. That was so long ago. But we never really had a chance to have a private talk. Whenever we met, we talked about business. Then I''ll use this chance."


    Xiong Zhi looked at him with confusion in her eyes.


    Guan Gu Ri smiled at her, "I wanted to thank you for changing our lives. Because of you and Linfeng''s help, the Guan family survived. If we haven''t met you, I am afraid the Guan family will no longer exist now. My family had been through a lot. It''s only thanks to the two of you who supported us with sincerity that we managed to get back on our feet. You saved us.


    This is a debt that we can''t repay in this lifetime even at the cost of my little life."


    Xiong Zhi lowered her eyes. It was a bit peculiar to receive their sincere thanks out of nowhere. The Guan brothers had already thanked her and Linfeng many times. But for them to thank her again, they must have really felt grateful even though years had passed.


    All she wanted to do before was to get revenge on Gunan and bring down the people behind him. But in the process, she unknowingly helped the Guan family avoid the catastrophe and survive the most difficult times.


    In the past lifetime, Gunan became the head of the family with the identity of Guan Gao Huan. Guan Xixin who was the very most suspicious about Gunan disappeared with his life and death unknown. And Guan Gu Ri...


    Xiong Zhi remembered the time when she attended Old Guan''s funeral.


    Guan Gu Ri was so haggard and thin. He looked a lot older than he actually was. With the sudden death of his grandfather, the unknown whereabouts of his second brother, ''Guan Gao Han''s '' sudden changes, and him being powerless without any authorities in his hand, he was like a dead person breathing. He could only watch as his family changed drastically with a broken heart.


    But even with a broken spirit, Guan Gu Riforted Xiong Zhi who got everything stolen away from her- including her freedom.


    Guan Gu Ri whispered to her, "I am sorry...My brother...my ruthless brother changed so much and did this to you...I am so sorry." He looked at her desperately, "You should run away....run so far away. Don''t give up."


    Although she failed to escape, the sincerity he showed that time was real.


    Afterward, Xiong Zhi doesn''t know what happened to the Guan family or to Guan Gu Ri because Gunan took her somece far away.


    The past lifetime now seemed like a blur. She was happy that the Guan family did not fall into that ending and was saved like her.


    Now without Gunan, and with his second bother at his side, even the Gunan family suffered a catastrophe, Guan Gu Ri would able to bring his family in their previous prominence again.


    Xiong Zhi looked at his sincere and lively smile.


    She also smiled, "You don''t have to pay me back. How about...I call you Big brother from now on? I don''t have a big brother. You are a perfect candidate."


    Although they were close now after the incident with Gunan, they are still boundaries and politeness within them. To call him ''big brother'' meant Xiong Zhi treated him as a family.


    Guan Gu Ri was stunned thenughed. "Alright, little sister. Trust your big brother. If Linfeng bullies you in the future, this big brother would protect you."


    Xiong Zhiughed.


    Linfeng would bully her? She might be the one who would bully and tease Linfeng so much in the future.


    "How about me?" Guan Xixin suddenly interjected. He was standing at the top of the staircase and heard their conversation.


    The two did not notice that they have already arrived at the top of the stairs.


    "You should call me big bother too."


    Xiong Zhi smiled. "It''s been a long time, big brother Xixin."


    Guan Xixin froze for a moment then grinned. "Yeah, it''s been a long time, little sister." He also handed him a flower.


    "I think my brother already said what I wanted to say. Anyway, I am d I met you. No one believed in me at that time. Only you. Because you believed in me, my family is saved."


    Guan Xixin never imagined that the little girl would believe him when even his own brother and grandfather did not. She even helped him to figure out the truth. He almost lost his way and died unknowingly if not for Xiong Zhi. For that, he was really thankful to her.


    As his brother said, she was their family''s savior.


    The two brothers escorted her to the balcony.


    The balcony was more romantically designed than the living room. There were more petals on the ground and candles everywhere. Little lights in various colors were hanging from the ceiling.


    Before Xiong Zhi could take a closer look at the surrounding, piano keys sounded.


    [A Thousand Years was ying in the background]


    Xiong Zhi looked in that direction and found Lu Jin who was also wearing a suit ying the piano.


    She was stunned.


    Lu Jin...ying piano?


    Lu Jin lightly smiled at her. He was proficient and his slender fingers were skilled.


    If not for his previous background in the underworld, he would look like a young master who was skilled at ssics and arts.


    Xiong Zhi was surprised.


    Even Lu Jin participated.


    "Little Sister, may I have a dance with you?" Guan Gu Ri offered to dance with her first.


    There was no reason to reject. Xiong Zhi danced with him at the right distance. Not too intimate or far. After a while, he changed with Guan Xixin.


    Xiong Zhi felt strange. Why does she feel like she was reliving her debut?


    It was a short dance with the two brothers.


    Then Gu Zhen who just finished assisting Linfeng in another room came out. He was also wearing a suit with a red rose in his hand.


    Xiong Zhi guessed he woulde. He would never leave his wife alone on this ind.


    But seeing all the boys here, minus Lu Yin Ze and Jang Shin, she felt weird.


    Howe all of them have time toe here?


    She was touched and felt warm.


    Gu Zhen adjusted his sses and gave her the flower.


    "Hey."


    Xiong Zhi shook her head with a smile. Gu Zhen never changed.


    "Hey." She called out too.

 Chapter 865: I Love You...Forever

    Gu Zhen bowed and offered his hand. "We never had a chance to dance, right?"


    Xiong Zhi put her hand on his palm. "We never did. Because Song Xuantin put arge fence around you. Just being in a close ce with you, I could imagine her ring at me. Did she really allow you to participate in this?"


    At the mention of Song Xuantin, Gu Zhen''s serious finally showed a smile.


    "Yeah."


    They danced quietly. But after a while, Gu Zhen spoke.


    "Do you remember when you approached me and said that you would make my dreame true? I thought it is only a naive promise that any sixteen-year-old would say. Who would have thought you really fulfilled that promise and even surpassed my dream?"


    Xiong Zhi felt guilty. Actually, Gu Zhen was a genius and his life would be smoother in theter stages. That was what happened in her previous lifetime. She actually took advantage of him. She just guided him early in his path that''s why he achieved more things than in his previous lifetime.


    "I only give you a little push. You arrived where you are because of your own talent and ability. So there''s no need to be thankful to me. Actually, I should be the one who should be grateful to you."


    Gu Zhen thought about it and nodded. "That makes sense. After all your IHZHI is gaining a lot of profits because of my work."


    Xiong Zhi: "..." Gu Zhen really never changed.


    "By the way, congrattions. I finally have a little niece."


    Gu Zhen''s face turned bright. "Thank you. I am excited to be a father."


    At the corner, Chen Ze saw that the two were about to finish their dance. He looked at the other room where Linfeng was preparing and Jang Shin cleaning.


    "Be ready in a minute. They are almost done."


    Jang Shin who was the only one who could not wear a suit tried to bargain again with a bitter face, "Can I participate too? Just half a minute dance would do. This is the most unforgettable night of my brother Linfeng. As his best friend, I should be ying a major role."


    Linfeng nced at him coldly, "If I am your best friend, how could you almost ruin my night?"


    Jang Shin: "...." Who would have thought you would choose this day? I thought it was only a vacation.


    Chen Ze tried to meddle. "Sir Jang, you will have a major role, trust me."


    Jang Shin finally brightened up.


    Chen Ze saw that Gu Zhen stepped back and bowed. He excitedly said, "Be ready."


    Linfeng took a deep breath. He nodded. He was about to step out when suddenly Lu Yin Ze appeared.


    Chen Ze and Linfeng: ??


    The boys: ??


    Lu Yin Ze was also wearing a suit with a red rose in his hand.


    The boys exchanged nces.


    Earlier when the boys gathered and Chen Ze told them about the major event, Lu Yin Ze suddenly stood up and left. The other knows that Lu Yin Ze have feelings for Xiong Zhi before. But that was too long ago.


    Did he not move on yet?


    They thought Lu Yin Ze won''t cooperate so they are stunned to see him.


    Linfeng frowned. He was about to interrupt when Chen Ze stopped him and shook his head at him.


    Chen Ze doesn''t know the whole story. But he could tell the situation at a nce. He was a professional in this area after all.


    He whispered, "It was better if all loose ends will be tied today."


    Linfeng nced at the two at the center and finally nodded.


    Lu Yin Ze also proposed to dance.


    Xiong Zhi looked at him and nodded. Like Chen Ze, she was also thinking of the same thing.


    The two were silent as they danced. Only Lu Yin Ze knows how fierce the battle was in his heart and mind for him toe here.


    When Xiong Zhi thought he wouldn''t speak, Lu Yin Ze muttered slowly.


    "...Are you happy?"


    Xiong Zhi nced at him.


    When Lu Yin Ze was sad, anyone surrounding him could not help but pity him. His beautiful silver-blue eyes reflected the sadness clearly.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but think that in the past lifetime, this beautiful man ceased to exist before he could shine and be exposed to the world. The world had lost such a bright pearl.


    But now he lived. And he was able to shine so vividly and beautifully. But this gem doesn''t belong to her.


    However, she was happy. She was happy she be a part of this man''s life.


    She was delighted that the two brothers reunited and reconciled. That her friends'' families weren''t destroyed. And that she continued to be at Linfeng''s side.


    Xiong Zhi smiled. The happiness in her eyes was clearly be seen. "Yes. I am happy."


    Lu Yin Ze stared at her. He then sighed helplessly as if admitting defeat. "That''s all I need."


    He then took a step back and bowed.


    He initially wanted to ask her onest time to consider him. He knows it was a futile struggle. But...he wanted to fight one more time. But facing the happiness in her eyes and delightful smile, Lu Yin Ze lost all courage.


    He lost terribly.


    There''s no way he could rival that unswerving love that those two had with each other.


    He smiled bitterly and left.


    ''As long as she is happy...''


    ...


    When Lu Yin Ze left, Xiong Zhi''s hand be empty except for the flowers. But it wasn''t a littleter that a man came out.


    The man she was waiting for finally appeared.


    The music was still ying romantically in the background. But the two brothers, Lu Yin Ze and Gu Zhen had already left, leaving Linfeng and Xiong Zhi alone in the center.


    Linfeng was wearing a white suit. This is the first time Xiong Zhi saw him wore white. His hair was neatlybed to the back.


    He looked extremely handsome andpetent.


    However, unbeknownst to Xiong Zhi, this man was nervous all day.


    Linfeng''s heart was running crazy.


    "May I have a dance with my beloved Young Miss?"


    Xiong Zhi''s smile went deeper. She eagerly nodded.


    Linfeng closed their distance and held her waist.


    They were only centimeters apart. Linfeng stared at her.


    "You look beautiful." He praised her from the bottom of his heart.


    Linfeng doesn''t have a clear look at her earlier because he was nervous but now that he was standing close, he could see that the dress he chose truly suited Xong Zhi.


    She was like a fairy that came to thisnd to hypnotize him.


    Xiong Zhi leaned over and whispered, "You too. You look good in white."


    Linfeng beamed. Should he start wearing white from now on?


    "...By the way you really hide them too deep. I was surprised that you even brought them here and make them do these chores."


    Linfeng''s smile twitched. He was surprised too that they were here.


    "Are you happy they are here?" He asked.


    "Of course. Although I want us to be alone, it is livelier with them around. It''s been too long since we gathered like this after all. It brought good memories back to me. Looking at them, made me realize how our lives changed. And I am grateful for it."


    Linfeng could feel Xiong Zhi''s happiness. He sighed in relief inwardly.


    It looked like his Xiong Zhi like this little surprise.


    "I am d you like it. Really d..."


    The two danced slowly while their hearts conversed. The lights above their heads and the candles below made Xiong Zhi has an illusion that they were dancing amidst the stars.


    With her beloved man''s arms hugging her waist, and her leaning on him, she felt like the whole world belonged to her.


    She was indeed very happy and contended.


    She could stay like this forever.


    Thump...Thump...Thump...


    Xiong Zhi''s serenity was suddenly interrupted by a loud sounding from Linfeng''s chest.


    She looked up at him in bewilderment. Why is his heart thumping so fast?


    Linfeng met her stairs and smiled sheepishly. He kissed Xiong Zhi''s forehead as if he was gaining strength from her.


    Xiong Zhi watched in astonishment as Linfeng suddenly kneeled in front of her. He then took something out of his pocket.


    Xiong Zhi gasped.


    It was a ring box.


    Linfeng opened it and a beautiful ring was revealed. He looked at her nervously as he said in a hoarse voice.


    "Xiong Zhi, would I be yours forever? Would you...marry me?"


    Xiong Zhi teared up. Her eyes blurred as she watched the man she loved in both lifetimes nervously propose to her. She nodded her head and struggled to speak.


    "...Yes."


    She then kneeled together with him and hugged Linfeng as she muttered repeatedly. "Yes. Yes. Yes."


    Linfeng had red eyes as he hugged her back. Then he stood up with Xiong Zhi in his arms and turned around in a circle. Both of them were grinning with tears in their eyes.


    He then stopped for a while and bent down his head. He kissed her softly yet passionately. He wanted to convey how happy he was.


    Xiong Zhi replied with a passionate kiss. The two kissed with their hearts united.


    A loud boom suddenly sounded. And the sky lit up. A blowing flower illuminated the ind.


    Linfeng did not let go of Xiong Zhi and brought her to the balcony.


    Fireworks lit up one after another.


    They both watched in awe with smiles on their lips.


    Xiong Zhi turned to Linfeng and kissed him on the cheeks again.


    "So that''s why you set everything up. You cheeky man."


    Linfengughed. "I want it to be special since I am going to propose to the most wonderful, beautiful, and special woman in the world."


    Xiong Zhiughed. Only in Linfeng''s eyes she would be the most wonderful, beautiful and special. However, that was enough.


    She disyed her fingers to him.


    "Hey, you haven''t put the ring yet."


    Linfeng kissed her fingers first which made Xiong Zhiugh again. Everything just feels so wonderful.


    Linfeng put it on her. Seeing that it perfectly fit her well and looked beautiful like he imagined, he could not help but kissed her fingers again.


    Xiong Zhi''s eyes were bright as she stared at the ring on her finger. The white diamond had beautiful rays of light. She loved it.


    This ring symbolizes the ownership they have of each other.


    Linfeng was forever hers...and she was Linfeng''s.


    They are one...and never be separated again.


    Xiong Zhi could not help but shed tears. She kissed Linfeng on the lips. "I love you, Linfeng. I love you." She could say it many times. Until they grow old.


    Linfeng kissed her eyes. "I love you too...my Young Miss, my Zhi''er."


    ''Thank you for loving me again.'' Both of them thought in their hearts as they expressed their love through words and kisses.


    [End]


    ****


    Meanwhile:


    Jang Shin was cleaning the rose petals and candles in the living room with tears in his eyes.


    ''So this is my big role, huh, still cleaning.'' He thought bitterly. He could not even join the others to watch the fireworks.

 Chapter 866: SS: Sweet Candy (SX and GZ)

    A/n: Wee to Volume Three!


    Volume Three consists of Side-Stories of our characters and our main characters. The behind-the-stories of our characters and some couples will be written here. Some of their pasts, secrets and the scenes after the main plot will also be revealed. Please look forward to it.


    I hope you enjoy ^^


    ****


    It was around summer when Song Xuantin gave birth to a beautiful baby girl.


    Gu Zhen had practiced holding a baby for almost a year, so when he took his daughter in his arms, he was already skillful. Yet, his arms were still trembling and his heart was tense.


    The baby was all wrinkled and red, but in Gu Zhen''s eyes, she was the most beautiful baby in the world.


    "...Cindy." A hoarse voice sounded below him.


    Song Xuantin was lying on the hospital bed weakly. But her eyes were so bright and happy. "Let me see Cindy."


    Gu Zhen sat carefully. "Here she is. Our baby girl."


    Song Xuantin''s eyes teared up as she lightly brushed her finger to her baby''s cheeks. "She looked a lot like you."


    "Really? I think she looked a lot more than you. You two are both beautiful."


    The nurse who was waiting at the side: "..."


    The baby''s features were not fully developed yet, how can these people tell?


    Well, that''s how parents are.


    "You have done a good job. Giving birth to our beautiful daughter, you are the best wife." Gu Zhen kissed Song Xuantin''s forehead.


    Although this man was not talkative and not sociable to others, towards his wife his mouth was sweet.


    Song Xuantin savors Gu Zhen''s pampering.


    All the waiting and hard work of the past long years to seduce this unsociable man was worth it.


    She could still remember how they first met and how she fall in love with this man.


    *****


    Seventeen years ago.


    In a private elementary school, several kids were ying in a room filled with toys.


    There was a parental meeting between the teachers and parents in the conference room, so the children has free time to y in the yroom while waiting for the meeting to end. These were the best moment for these children. They could y ''till the bell rang!


    These nine-year-olds were very enthusiastic and had already formed their own groups.


    The outgoing ones were in arge group running around andughing.


    The delicate girls were ying with a dollhouse in a circle. While some were scattered in threes or twos.


    But there were two children who werepletely alone.


    One was a small boy who was seating in the corner with his head buried in his tablet. The other was a chubby girl watching around with her curious eyes.


    Song Xuantin was seating on a bench with her chubby neck expanded as she watched the group of girls y with the dollhouse. She also wants to join but she was big and fat and the girls don''t want her to squeeze in. So she could only watch from this distance.


    One of the girls felt her stare, she turned around and saw her eagerly looking in their direction. The little girl''s face showed disgust and turned around again. Then she murmured to her friends, "That fatty is looking at us again."


    All the girls in her circle turned around and looked at Song Xuantin.


    Song Xuantin was caught and shrunk her neck. She looked everywhere and took the nearest book to pretend she was reading and not looking at all. However, she did not notice the book was turned upside down by her.


    The group of girlsughed at her clumsy appearance and talked to each other again.


    "Look at her pretending."


    "She''s been watching us. I think she wants to join us."


    "I don''t want to y with her. If the boys saw us ying with the fatty, they might not like us."


    "Yeah. She is ugly. I don''t want to y with her."


    Their whispers were not small. It all reached Song Xuantin''s ears.


    Song Xuantin did not put down the book and covered her face. She was crying.


    She was not ugly. She was very beautiful in the past. She is just...a bit fat.


    Wasn''t she the most admired child star when she was six years old? The other adults even praised her that she got her mother''s beauty and her father''s best features. She also inherited her parent''s talents.


    In the past, Song Xuantin was very famous. Her parents were both reputable actors and her father was even on the road to bing a director. Because of this, she was in the spotlight ever since she was born.


    She really got the beauty of her parents. As a beautiful child, she got many offers to be a star as soon as she could walk. She also wants to be her parents so she agreed to walk in the path of showbiz.


    She started modeling for some famous children''s brands. And then acted in some movies and films.


    Her pretty face was very known. She was loved and adored by everyone at a young age.


    However, being a star was difficult.


    If her grandparents did not strongly disagree with her parents for her to be homeschooled, she would not be able toe to school and experience what other children do on the daily basis.


    Unlike other children, she was always on a strict diet and can''t eat anything she wants. She often missed school. Although she has many friends, she can''t y with them for a long time. She can''t also go outside without anyone bothering her.


    As a six-year-old child, being restrained and watched was tiring in both mind and soul.


    Song Xuantin wants to y and lived unrestrained like normal children. When she voiced her thoughts, her grandparents convinced her parents to finally let her withdraw from entertainment.


    So she started to y to her heart''s content. She eats what she couldn''t before and ys outside with her friends all day. It was the best time of her childhood.


    She thought she could live like this happily.

 Chapter 867: SS: Sweet Candy [2] (SX and GZ)

    However, her grandparents who spoiled her and loved her be sick and died one after another.


    Her parents who always thought of their career first left the country for Hollywood, leaving Song Xuantin who was grieving behind.


    The child was suddenly left alone. She felt like she was in a big empty bowl all alone. There was an emptiness in her heart. To quench her sadness, the little child began to like to fulfill herself through eating.


    When she thought of her grandparents that was suddenly gone, she would eat unrestrained. When she thought of her parents who were far away, she would eat again.


    So as time passed, she slowly be fat. But it was not disgusting to look at. For her, she still looked cute with chubby cheeks and arms.


    After all, for Song Xuantin, looks was never a problem.


    However, the sophisticated society she lived in teach children to be conscious of their appearance. If there was a w, the child and the child''s parents would be attacked.


    Especially, in the society Song Xuantin was living in. Everyone in her school was the son or daughter of a big prestigious family who cares a lot about face.


    They were strict and easy to judge the children who fall behind the ''perfection'' in the minds of the adult which also greatly influenced their own children.


    Adults would often slip up in front of a child. They would gossip and say that the former child star was kicked out of showbiz because she was too fat and ugly. This rumor circted because Song Xuantin''s parents are out of the country so no one blocked these people''s mouths.


    Thus, the children also pointed their fingers at the innocent Song Xuantin and say those harsh words.


    Song Xuantin who thought at first that it wasn''t bad to be fat was suddenly judged and avoided. Her friends who adored and praised her before was the first one who said that she was fat and ugly. They would not let them y with her and avoided her like a gue.


    The former loved child was suddenly isted. Making her confidence drop to the bottom and be afraid of other people''s stares.


    Song Xuantin wiped her tears silently behind the book.


    If others saw that she cried again they would look at her strangely. Those eyes were harsher than their words.


    Song Xuantin suddenly felt hungry. She was like this. Every time she felt sad, she felt the need to stuff her mouth and stomach with something. Through eating, she could forget her troubles for a moment.


    Song Xuantin courageously stood up and went out of the yroom. The assistant teacher who was seating by the door saw hering out.


    "Where are you going Song Xuantin?"


    Song Xuantin shyly lowered her eyes. "I am hungry. My lunch box is in the room."


    The assistant teacher did not answer for a while. But Song Xuantin who has her lowered head thought that the teacher might be judging her for being greedy for food. After all, everyone was busy ying and she was the only one who thought of eating.


    "...Oh my I forgot the time." The assistant teacher pped her forehead. "You all must be hungry, right? Okay. We will have an early recess."


    The assistant teacher was new but she was diligent. Although she doesn''t have a child, she heard that children went often hungry. It was not break time yet but since a child said she was hungry, the other children must also be hungry. But since they were busy ying, they were distracted.


    She can''t let these children who were pampered by great families be hungry!


    "Alright! ss, we will have an early break today. After eating snacks, we will go y again, alright?"


    "Okay!" The children cheered.


    Song Xuantin bowed her head shyly.


    Ah, she almost misunderstood, teacher.


    She was the first one to leave and also the first to arrive in their homeroom. She doesn''t like others seeing her eating because of the strange gazes she receives, so she hurriedly took her lunchbox to eat somewhere else.


    However, she still met her ssmates at the doorway.


    They saw her holding her lunchbox. The other children did not care about it and ran to their own lunchbox, but the group of girls who were gossiping about her earlier noticed that she was the first to arrive and was about to leave.


    "Look she arrives so fast when the teacher said it''s time for snacks. All she thinks about is food. Isn''t she afraid of bing a pig?"


    The othersughed and called her a pig.


    Song Xuantin teared up. She held the lunch box tightly and ran out. She had only run out for two steps when she heard a ''bang'' behind her followed by a loud cry. But she did not look back in the room or have the heart to care about it.


    She was so ashamed...


    Was she really ugly, fat, and looked like a pig?


    But she was the former star...


    She ran so fast and arrived at the back garden. It was quiet here and no one was around. Song Xuantin finally let out a heartbreaking cry.


    Those girls were here friends before...how could they say she was a pig? She always treats them kindly before. Why did they treat her badly?


    Song Xuantin looked at her chubby arms. Was it because of her chubby appearance?


    Her eyes then looked at the lunchbox.


    Her resentment and indignation rose up again.


    It was because of this lunchbox! They caught her carrying her lunchbox and was hurrying away. So they thought she was greedy like a pig.


    Song Xuantin vented her anger on the lunchbox and threw it. She then sat on the ground and hugged her knees.


    She felt so wronged....


    She cried like that for a long time. When she felt tired, her eyes nced at the lunchbox that was thrown at the side.


    She suddenly felt guilty.


    What was wrong with the food? The lunchbox did not hurt her it was those people.


    She stood up again and picked it up.


    She patted the dirt off as she muttered, "I am sorry for throwing you away. You did nothing wrong. It''s me who is at fault..." She felt sad again.


    Song Xuantin sat on the ground and opened the lunchbox. The food that the house chef meticulously arranged was now in disarray. But the aroma was still great.


    Song Xuantin ate it slowly with tears falling.


    Before, she felt everything she ate was delicious and fulfilling but now...


    "It''s bitter..."


    It wasn''t that delicious anymore. It doesn''t make her happy anymore.


    A small palm holding a packet of candy suddenly appeared in front of her. Then a childish soft voice followed.


    "This candy is sweet. Not bitter."


    Song Xuantin looked up at the owner of the voice.


    A child in her age with messy hair and crooked sses was standing in front of her. His palm was outstretched. His clothes were creased. In his armpit was a broken tablet.


    Song Xuantin recognized this kid instantly.


    Isn''t he ssmate Gu Zhen who likes to stay alone in the corner of the room with his tablet?

 Chapter 868: SS: Sweet Candy (SX and GZ) 3

    The child Gu Zhen urged her to take the candy. "It''s vor milk."


    Song Xuantin slowly took the candy and looked up at him, "Don''t you think I''m too fat?"


    Why is he giving him candy, doesn''t he think she was not fat enough?


    "You are not fat."


    "...Liar." Everyone calls her fat. A pig.


    Gu Zhen pretended to think about it. "Hmm...Then a bit chubby?"


    Song Xuantin looked at her chubby arms again. "Being chubby is not good too."


    Gu Zhen sat beside her and looked at her closely. "Why it isn''t good?"


    Song Xuantin was being stared at. She would usually feel ufortable but this kid''s stare was not strange like the others. She felt it was okay so she met his eyes.


    "Others don''t like it."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Song Xuantin paused. Why do people don''t like her being chubby? She also doesn''t know but people say it''s disgusting.


    She lowered her eyes, "...B-because they say it''s ugly."


    "Do you really think so? But I don''t think you are ugly."


    Song Xuantin was stunned. For her, those words were more powerful than what those girls said. It was like someone said to her that there was nothing wrong with her and that it was the others who were wrong.


    Song Xunatin''s eyes were red. She felt like she finally found an ally. The grievances in her heart rose again.


    "But others think I am too fat and ugly."


    Gu Zhen looked closely at her again. "But you aren''t. You are too fleshy than before but still pretty. And your heart is pretty too. My mother said people with good hearts are the most beautiful."


    Those words resounded in Song Xuantin''s heart. Like a pir of light in her sinking world.


    Her eyes lit up. "You are right."


    She opened the candy and slowly melted it in her mouth.


    Gu Zhen was right.


    It was sweet.


    Song Xuantin smiled sincerely for the first time in a long time. She could not help but look at Gu Zhen closely.


    He has messy hair and long bangs. And his sses...was broken.


    "Your sses are broken." Song Xuantin pointed out. "Can you see with a broken ss?"


    Gu Zhen took off his sses, and his beautiful pair of bright eyes were revealed.


    Song Xuantin inwardly gasped in surprise.


    This kid''s Gu Zhen has long eyshes than hers and his eyes were beautiful. Because he was always looking down at his tablet and most of his face was hidden under that thick sses, no one noticed that Gu Zhen was also a beautiful child.


    Song Xuantin had seen many child actors which were both pretty and handsome. And Gu Zhen could rival them too.


    Coupled, with the good feelings Gu Zhen gave to her, she felt that Gu Zhen was so handsome and very kind.


    "It''s okay. These broken sses are worth it." The kid Gu Zhen smiled.


    And his smile....was good too.


    "Hey, do you have a girlfriend?" Song Xuantin suddenly blurted out.


    Gu Zhen answered honestly. "I don''t have yet."


    "Then how about I''ll be your girlfriend?"


    The majority of the students in their ss have a girlfriend or a boyfriend. Sherry, the most popr girl in the ss, has three boyfriends. And Marlon, the most popr boy, has two girlfriends.


    Song Xuantin felt like Gu Zhen was a treasure, so she wanted to get close to him. She liked him.


    Gu Zhen blinked. He looked stunned.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Hearing no answer, Song Xuantin suddenly bes nervous. She realized that she was not as pretty as before. She had messed up.


    Song Xuantin turned red from embarrassment.


    She was a straightforward child. Because she had been living in the spotlight before, she was confident that she could get what she wanted. But now...she was a fatty. A boy as cute as him won''t like her.


    Gu Zhen recovered.


    "I..." He was about to answer when the bell rang interrupting him. The door from the conference room opened and the parents came out. People started to fill the empty hall.


    Song Xuantin stood up with a red face.


    "I am just joking. Bye!" She then ran away with her lunch box.


    That was so embarrassing!


    When she arrived in the room, she did not notice the chaotic crying of the girl who insulted her earlier. And the anger of the parents.


    Song Xuantin was just immersed in her own embarrassment.


    ....


    Later that night.


    Song Xuantin rolled on her bed.


    Why....why did she say that?!


    How could she face her ssmate Gu Zhen tomorrow?


    While thinking of how to face Gu Zhen, the little girl fell asleep.


    ....


    At the Gu''s house, General Gu received a call from the homeroom teacher.


    Because he has a busy schedule, General Gu wasn''t able toe to the parent''s meeting. The teachers knew well that the majority of the parents in the school has great status and responsibilities. So the school would send the summary of the meeting to those parents that did noteter at night.


    However, these were only applicable to parents that have high status.


    General Gu belonged to that category so he received the emailter that night. But it was apanied by a call.


    "General Gu, Gu Zhen is a quiet child and this is the first time that it happened. However, the parents of that kid won''t let this slide. Would it be okay for General Gu toe tomorrow and meet the parents?"


    General Gu hasn''t changed from his military outfit yet. His aura was intimidating and he looked scarier with a scowl on his face.


    "I understand. I apologize for bothering Teacher Lin."


    After the call ended, General Gu summoned his youngest son.


    Gu Zhen came to his father''s study. He was already wearing his pajama while holding a tablet.


    General Gu frowned seeing that his child was still carrying the ''weapon''.


    "Did you hit your ssmate with that tablet?"


    Gu Zhen blinked. Then he realized what was this about.

 Chapter 869: SS: Sweet Candy (SX and GZ) 4

    "I didn''t." Gu Zhen answered.


    "Your ssmates said otherwise. Why did you hit a little girl ruthlessly for no reason? Our Gu family has principles to not hurt those weaker than us."


    "I did not hit her. I just pushed her lightly because she was standing in the doorway and blocking everyone''s way. She got angry and pushed me too. Then my hand slipped because of her push and the tablet happened to hit her feet."


    Gu Zhen was telling the truth. But what he did not tell was that he pushed the girl for another reason.


    General Gu heard Gu Zhen''s confession and no matter how his son put it, it was his son''s fault.


    "Give me your tablet."


    Gu Zhen clutched his tablet. But facing his father''s dark face, he handed his precious tablet with reluctance.


    "From now on, you can''t touch any of your gadgets. This is your punishment. Tomorrow, I''lle with you and you will apologize to your ssmate."


    "I won''t." Gu Zhen''s childish voice sounded.


    "What?"


    "I won''t apologize. That girl is a bully. She deserves it."


    "Gu Zhen! I did not teach you to be a bad kid."


    Gu Zhen did not back down. "She''s the bad kid. Besides, she push me too and my sses are broken."


    General Gu got angry. But he was not the type of person who wasted time on words.


    "Go to the training room. Finish the whole intermediate course and don''te out until you reflect on yourself."


    Gu Zhen bit his lips.


    He was only at the beginner level.


    That intermediate course was truly a hell difficulty for a beginner. To do it continuously without a break was a punishment for every member of the Gu family. But it was only for people above twelve years old.


    Gu Zhen has still three years left before being subjected to that kind of punishment. But it looked like he have to start early.


    He looked down. It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to see Song Xuantin for a few months.


    The only thing he regretted was he hasn''t given his answer to her yet.


    ***


    The next dayes.


    A little dumpling was carefully looking into the room. She then ran to her designated seat and lowered her head. After a while, she carefully looked back at the farthest corner.


    There was no boy in sses looking down at his tablet.


    Gu Zhen was not here yet.


    "Hooo." Song Xuantin sighed in relief.


    She thought about it all night but she still doesn''t know how to face him.


    However, this question remained unanswered as Gu Zhen did note that day.


    "He would be expelled! My parents wille hereter and he would regret pushing me!" The famous bully, who likes to call her ''pig'', was suddenly throwing a tantrum during the break.


    The little girls around her seconded. "He did not go to ss today. He must be scared by your parents!"


    "My father is a businessman and he owned a lot of buildings. Gu Zhen''s father will surely be scared of my father."


    Hearing a familiar name, Song Xuantin nced at them.


    Gu Zhen''s father?


    Why Gu Zhen would be expelled?


    What are they talking about?


    Later on, after the ss, the homeroom teacher went out together with that little girl.


    Song Xuantin was curious so she followed them from afar.


    She saw two adults in the faculty room facing a man in a military uniform.


    The man in the military uniform has an incredible aura.


    She vaguely heard the teacher calling the man in military uniform ''Mr. Gu''.


    Was he Gu Zhen''s father? But where is Gu Zhen?


    The parents of the little girl were respectful to the man. The little girl who was confident before was trembling.


    Because they were a bit far, she could not hear what the adults were talking about.


    Song Xuantin went home that day while worrying about Gu Zhen.


    However, the next day after that and the day after the next day, Gu Zhen did note to school.


    Was Gu Zhen really expelled?


    Song Xuantin was thinking about it until the school break arrives.


    Her parents arrived in the country. The little girl''s worries and disappointment were reced by the pleasant surprise of seeing her parents after a long time.


    However, both her parents were public figures and they have to attend parties constantly ever since they arrived in the country. They could only spend a little time with Song Xuantin.


    At one time, when Song Xuantin parent''s attended a family party with Song Xuantin in tow, they noticed that their child was being isted. At first, they thought their beautiful child was pushing away others and don''t want to socialize.


    However, after bringing Song Xuantin a few times, they noticed that their child was not just being isted but was also being called by names such as ''pig'' and ''fatty'' by other kids.


    For Song Xuantin''s parents, although their kid was a bit chubby, they still found her cute. But they did not expect that Song Xuantin''s sudden quit from being a rising star would negatively impact Song Xuantin''s reputation. Her chubby appearance just made it worse.


    When they investigate more, they learned that Song Xuantin''s reputation was even worse and she was even bullied and isted in school. This caused Song Xuantin''s parents to realize that they had been neglecting their child a lot.


    So when the time to return to States came, Song Xuantin''s parents talked to Song Xuantin.


    "Mommy and Daddy had already prepared a room for you in the States. Will youe with us?"


    Song Xuantin was surprised and happy at first. She badly wanted to go with her parents and have been begging them a lot before they left.


    But because her parents'' purpose was to go there because of their career, they could not bring Song Xuantin as they were afraid that their child would be caught in scandals and use her against them.


    But now, after knowing that their child was even bullied here in this country without them, made them realize that it was better to bring their child with them. With them around, they could at least protect her.


    Song Xuantin was about to nod happily when she suddenly thought of a person- that little boy she had been waiting for but haven''t had a chance to talk to yet.

 Chapter 870: SS: Sweet Candy (SX and GZ) 5

    What would happen if she left? Would Gu Zhen forget about her?


    Song Xuantin''s dad crouched down, and persuaded her, "In the States, Mommy and Daddy can be with you anywhere. We can visit the parks you haven''t been to on our day off. Mommy will cook your favorite dish. Although we will busy, we will do our best to always bring you with us."


    Mommy Song also convinced her daughter, "There, nobody will call you ''fatty''. Mommy can help you with your diet. Everyone will be your friend."


    It was a tempting offer. She would be with her parents most of the time. No one would badmouth her and call her ''piggy''. There, she could start all over again and be pretty.


    But...


    "Are we going to live in the States forever? Are we not going to return here?"


    Mommy Song and Daddy Song looked at each other.


    "Do you want to return?" Her parents asked


    "I want to." Song Xuantin nodded.


    She wanted to return after she be pretty and see Gu Zhen again. So that when she asked him if she could be his girlfriend, Gu Zhen would see how pretty she was and she would have more chance!


    Mommy Song and Daddy Song smiled. "We will return when you want to."


    So after that conversation, Mommy Song and Daddy Song prepared for Song Xuantin to live with them in States.


    Before the ss started, Song Xuantin had already transferred out of the school and taken flight.


    ...


    When Gu Zhen came after a month''s break, he was obviously thinner. He had just finished an entire intermediate course for twelve years old and above in one month without break.


    He badly missed his gadgets. But he wanted to return to the school the most. After all, there was an important unfinished business. He hadn''t given his reply to her yet. He wonder what kind of expression she would make when she saw him.


    Gu Zhen was excited when he came into the room. He ignored his ssmates'' surprised stares when they saw the ''expelled'' students came in. He only looked in one direction- to the empty chair where that little girl usually sat.


    However, that spot remained empty until the end of the ss. And the next day and the day after that, it remained vacant.


    For the whole semester, that little girl never showed up again.


    Gu Zhen walked into the faculty room and looked for the homeroom teacher.


    When the homeroom teacher saw Gu Zhen, she was stunned. She knew which students has a special identity, such as this kid in front of her who was the youngest son of the General.


    "ss has ended. Why aren''t you going home? Is your chauffeur not here yet?"


    Every student has their own chauffeur. The homeroom teacher taught the chauffeur waste causing this young student toe here.


    "No. My chauffeur is outside." Gu Zhen then looked at the ss record that the teacher was holding. "Why is Song Xuantin noting to school? Is she sick?"


    "Song Xuantin? Ah. Are you concerned about your ssmate?" The homeroom teacher was surprised.


    Gu Zhen was the quietest student and never bothered anyone that it surprised her when he was suddenly in a fight with another kid.


    But to think that this indifferent child actually cares about the disappearance of his ssmate, makes the homeroom teacher refresh her views about him.


    "Song Xuantin had transferred out. Is she your friend? I have heard from her parents that she would live abroad for some time. She might not be able to say goodbye because her parents had to return quickly."


    Gu Zhen remained standing. He did not speak for a long time.


    The homeroom teacher felt that Gu Zhen became gloomy all of a sudden. She could guess that Gu Zhen might have been surprised by this news.


    So the homeroom teacher kindly told Gu Zhen. "Do you want me to call Song Xuantin''s parents and asked them about Song Xuantin?"


    Gu Zhen lowered his head. "No..."


    He then ran away.


    Gu Zhen ran until he arrived in the garden when he first talk with her. It took him a lot of courage to talk to her for the first time. He was happy when she epted her candy and when her beautiful eyes stared back at him.


    So when she asked him something that he never dared to dream, Gu Zhen wasn''t able to answer due to astonishment. If only he was quick to react and gave her his answer, would she have left?


    Or does she never want to hear an answer at all?


    ...


    When Gu Zhen returned to the Gu Mansion, he was spiritless. Then he became sick the next day.


    All the stress on his small body because of the ''punishment'' had broken out. When Mother Gu learned about her youngest son''s illness and the reason behind it, she went to argue with General Gu.


    "How could you give a severe punishment for our youngest son? You know how weak his body is!"


    "He is weak because you are pampering him. Do you even know what he had done for him to deserve that?"


    "I heard it all. Gu Zhen just protected his idol from the bully!"


    "What? What kind of story are you making?"


    General Gu knew what happened but he doesn''t know the inside story, unlike his wife who knew her children very well. In the meticulous eyes of Mother Gu, nothing could go unnoticed when ites to her children.


    However, when ites to discipline, Mother Gu has no say about it. But when ites to her children''s health, she could go beyond and banter with General Gu.


    Mother Gu took a poster from Gu Zhen''s room and throw it to General Gu.


    "Do you recognize this child? This is a child star from the Songs. Gu Zhen has been collecting posters and merchandise that has to do with that child since he was six. He likes this child very well."


    General Gu was stunned. He did not know about it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!